《You're Out, Daddy novel (Natasha and Kenneth)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Watson! You''re pregnant with twins.¡± Natasha Watson was stumped. ¡°I''m pregnant? With twins?¡± ¡°Yes, you''re the first at our clinic to be confirmed pregnant with twins this week. Congrattions! ¡± Aftering out of the hospital, Natasha clutched the ultrasound image in her hand. To her, the image was a mere iprehensible blur, and she was still reeling in from the shock. I''ve only had sex once with Keh. How am I pregnant? And with twins, no less? Before she could snap out of her surprise, her phone rang. She took a look at the message, and a photo caught her eye. It was an image of Keh Hamilton with a woman in a bikini on a yacht. Natasha''s eyes burned with fury. She hailed a taxi and ordered, ¡°Head to Glenport City!¡± After half an hour, Natasha arrived at the yacht. Upon spotting Keh and another womanughing while clinking sses of champagne, Natasha approached the two, snatched over the ss of champagne, and hurled it at the woman. ¡°Ah, what are you doing? You crazy woman!¡± the woman in the bikini let out a startled scream. After taking a look at Natasha, the woman in the bikini finally understood why thetter hurled the ss of champagne at her. She shot a derisive look at Natasha and chided, ¡°What a country bumpkin. Doesn''t she know what kind of ce this is?¡± ¡°I am the wife of this man sitting opposite you. Need I say more?¡± Natasha shot a frigid gaze at the woman. She was actually boiling with rage inside. However, Natasha somehow managed to conceal her feelings and appeared rather calm andposed instead. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Even if you want to be his legitimate wife, shouldn''t you at least wait until after I''ve divorced this man? Otherwise, you''re going to be the homewrecker. Or, I could just report you to the police right now.¡± Natasha took out her phone and shot the woman in the bikini a warning re. The woman in the bikini was about to make her debut in the entertainment industry. Hence, she did not wish for her reputation to be tainted because of this. She nced at Keh, and thetter looked impassive. ¡°I''m going to go get changed!¡± the woman dered. Then, she turned around to leave. Natasha walked over and sat opposite Keh. Her face was expressionless and cold. ¡°Are you done fooling around?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As long as you''re here, I will never be done!¡± the man replied with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°You''re just a country bumpkin. Do you really expect me to like you?¡± Keh retorted in a condescending tone. Natasha furrowed her brows. She was never the kind of woman who was good at dressing up. Her in face looked dejected as she asked, ¡°Then why did you marry me? ¡°If it weren''t for your grandfather and my grandfather being close, do you think we''d have the chance to sit opposite each other like this?¡± Keh was sick of restating the obvious. ¡°So, it''s impossible for you to like me, ever?¡± ¡°Don''t mention that. You''re only tarnishing the word.¡± A defeated look shed across Natasha''s porcin-fair face. She clutched her fist tightly and dered, ¡°Let''s get divorced then!¡± Keh''s hand that was swirling the champagne ss paused in mid-air as he asked, ¡°Are you willing to?¡± ¡°Since you''ll never like me, you''re never going to be loyal to this marriage either. What''s the point of me holding onto this marriage then?¡± ¡°You''re quite shrewd this time. But, on Grandpa''s side...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t mention anything. After we''re done with the divorce, you may exin it however you like.¡± Keh saw her in a different light right then. Natasha was a country bumpkin, all right, and even though she was quite pretty, he thought she was too rigid andcked liveliness. He did not think she was fun to be around at all. He actually hoped that they could split on good terms. Hence, Keh made her an offer. ¡°I''m going topensate you-¡± ¡°That will not be necessary!¡± Natasha cut him off right away. ¡°I don''t need more money, not especially from you.¡± She''s quite strong-willed even though she''s young, huh? Keh did not insist and said, ¡°All right, I''m going to respect your decision.¡± The discussion came to an end. Natasha got up to leave. However, she stopped after taking just a few steps and turned around to look at the man. ¡°What if...¡± ¡°Don''t tell me you''re already regretting your decision!¡± Keh said as he looked at her. He''s not going to be a good father! Natasha tightened her fist and said, ¡°Keh, I hope we may never cross paths again for the rest of our lives. The faster the divorce procedure is, the better!¡± Then, she turned around to leave. Six yearster, the ne from Lightspring to Glenport City was slowly making itsnding. After getting off the ne, Natasha''s phone rang. She took the call as she walked. Half of her face was covered by a ck trucker hat. The loose ck casual clothes that she was wearing managed to conceal her gorgeous figure. Even though one could not clearly discern her appearance, her elegance was unmistakable. One would even say that she was more outstanding than a celebrity. The three children that followed behind her managed to garner the onlookers'' attention as well. Each of them wore a pair of sunsses as they gave off a regal aura. They were pushing their trolleys and followed behind Natasha. One would not be able to tell if they were her children at first nce as she did not once turn around to look at them even after walking for some time. When they almost reached the entrance, they could see that a tall figure was holding out a photo at the gate from afar. Benjamin Watson, the second eldest among the siblings lowered his sunsses and walked over to scrutinize the photo. This photo... He lifted his head and looked at the woman who was still engrossed with her phone and asked, ¡°Nat, this is you in the photo, right?¡± The girl in the photo looked unsophisticated, albeit having a strong-willed face. There was nothing wrong with it per se, other than the girl looking like a hillbilly. Natasha snapped out of her daze and frowned a little when she saw the photo. ¡°That''s me.¡± ¡°That''s... amusing. You look like a refugee at a nce!¡± Benjamin teased. Natasha did not appear annoyed at her own son''sment. She had taken that photo back in the vige just for memory''s sake, and she did not actually like taking photos. Hence, she only had that photo on her phone and used it. She did not think there was anything wrong with it. The person who was weing them at the airport eyed Natasha and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Natasha Watson?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Natasha nodded. The person held out the photo andpared it to the woman standing right in front of him. His eyes widened in disbelief. Denise Watson, the youngest of the triplets, teased Natasha, ¡°Nat, your photo is going to make others think that you''ve undergone stic surgery!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Nat is a natural beauty!¡± Anthony Watson, the eldest, patted the back of her sister''s head. He was always the first to jump to Natasha''s defense. The man who weed them thought that the three children were Natasha''s siblings when he heard them addressing her as Nat. He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Watson, your siblings are adorable.¡± Natasha turned to look at the triplets. She thought that she was having twins during her initial checkup, but it turned out that she was having triplets after another round of checkup. However, she was d and appreciated the triplets as she had always been deprived of family kinship. ¡°Just wait for a moment right here. I''ll send them out ande over,¡± Natasha said as she did not care to exin further. ¡°Sure! Suit yourself,¡± the man replied with a smile. ¡°Nat, it''s all right. Gramps is right outside. We can go over there ourselves!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The three of them nodded in unison. Natasha did not insist, as she was confident that they would be able to handle themselves well. ¡°Okay then. Tell Gramps that I will be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin said. Then, Natasha followed the man outside, and there was already a car waiting. After they left, Anthony led his siblings and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± ¡°Tony, I want to go to the washroom!¡± Denise said. Anthony nced the surrounding and noticed there was a washroom just nearby. ¡°All right. Be fast.¡± Denise then passed the Barbie doll clutched in her hand to Anthony and said, ¡°Help me take care of Elisa, Tony. I''ll be right back.¡± Natasha''s naming convention for her kids was simple as she decided to name her kids in alphabetical order. However, she did not like the letter C as it reminded her of cheating. So, she named her dog with the letter C instead. As a result, Denise''s name started with D, and since the little girl did not like being the youngest of the siblings, she dered that Elisa the Barbie doll would be the youngest among them instead. After she relieved herself, Denise straightened out her hair before she went out. However, she bumped into someone in the corner and fell to the floor. ¡°Oh no.¡± Keh noticed the sound, as well as the pretty little girl who fell to the floor. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°You''ve bumped into me,¡± Denise said in her childlike voice. The sunsses that she was wearing did not manage to conceal her displeasure. Keh found the little girl''s demeanor amusing. He crouched down and steadied her up from the floor. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Of course not-¡± Before Denise could finish her sentence, she was stumped by the sight of the handsome man in front of her. She had always been attracted to pretty faces, and oddly enough, she found the face before her quite familiar. ¡°Of course not. I don''t know if I''m hurt anywhere else,¡± she said coyly. Keh noticed that there was nothing wrong with the little girl upon inspection. He smiled and asked, ¡°So, do you need me to send you to the hospital?¡± ¡°Oh, that won''t be necessary,¡± Denise said. ¡°But you could give me your number. I''ll contact you via WhatsApp if anything happens.¡± Then, she took out her phone and said in a domineering tone, leaving no room for further discussion, ¡°Let me scan your QR code.¡± Keh found the shrewd little girl adorable and did not give it a second thought. He took out his phone and opened his WhatsApp. As a matter of fact, he seldom used it. Hence, the app was no more than an extra icon on his phone. After scanning Keh''s QR code, Denise nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, Mr. Handsome. We''ll contact each other via WhatsApp if anything happens to me!¡± ¡°Where are your parents?¡± They had been chatting for a bit now, but Keh noticed that the little girl''s parents were nowhere in sight. Denise frowned and mumbled, ¡°Ah, I haven''t even met my daddy yet.¡± The little girl then shook her head and left. Kehughed as he looked at her back. What a shrewd little girl. ¡°Let''s go, Tony.¡± Anthony looked at her sister and asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡± Denise shed him an enigmatic smile and said, ¡°I met a handsome uncle outside the toilet entrance. He''s so handsome that I thought he''s some celebrity, but he''s not.¡± Anthony did not wish to entertain the starry-eyed Denise and walked ahead of her. Benjamin approached Denise and teased, ¡°Is it possible that he''s more handsome than me?¡± ¡°Actually, I think he looks really like the two of you. Well, he looks a lot like Tony, to be specific.¡± Then, she nodded seriously. Benjamin looked at Anthony''s back. This little guy is undeniably handsome. I can already picture the heartbreaker that he was going to be. ¡°How do you think our daddy looks like when Tony is so handsome?¡± Benjamin asked as he started to picture their father¡¯s looks in his head. ¡°I think he has to be really handsome as well!¡± Denise said in a daze. ¡°Oops. I think we''re really too goodlooking for our own good,¡± Benjaminmented. Then, Anthony''s voice rang. ¡°Gramps!¡± Denise turned around and saw the old man standing just a stone''s throw away from them. Even though the old man''s hair was all white, the triplets felt a strong sense of familiarity with the old man. ¡°Gramps!¡± Denise shouted as she dashed over and burrowed herself in Terence''s embrace. ¡°Gramps, I''m finally meeting you! I miss you so much!¡± Terence hugged the little girl with shaky hands. They had been keeping in touch via video calls all these years. He was so thrilled to finally meet his greatgrandchildren in person that he could find no words to say. ¡°I''ve been missing all of you too!¡± he finally said as he looked at the other two boys. ¡°Gramps!¡± Benjamin approached the old man and gave thetter a big hug. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Terence did not know what else to say. The Watson family had not been prolific. Hence, he was beyond grateful that his eyes grew misty as he looked at the three children. Anthony was a reserved child, and he was not too keen to express his feelings. Hence, he merely looked at them and smiled faintly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right, let''s head back first! We''ll talkter!¡± Terence said as he ushered them to the car. Meanwhile, at Prosper Technologies, the office was already abuzz with heated discussions even before Natasha arrived. ¡°Have you heard that the programmer who ising today is a woman?¡± ¡°So what if it''s a woman? Even though female programmers are notmon, it''s not exactly headline news either.¡± ¡°The guys were hoping that the new girl would boost the morale of the office. But I guess you haven''t seen the photo of the new girl yet. The guys over at Design Department were already wallowing in despair!¡± a few girls at the reception gossiped and giggled. ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡± ¡°I''ve got her photo right here. Just see for yourself!¡± Then, the girl brought out her phone and showed the others Natasha''s only photo. ¡°My goodness, is this photo from the ''80s? Did this girl grow up in a vige?¡± someone asked. ¡°I know, right? How could someone still have this sense of style at this time and age? I mean, she''s quite good-looking, but her sense of style is truly... questionable.¡± ¡°No wonder those guys from the Programming Department are already crying in despair!¡± The girls at the reception gesticted at Natasha''s photo and mocked her. Right then, the elevator sprung open with a ping. The manager led Natasha out of the elevator and said, ¡°This way please, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha trailed behind the manager. She was wearing a mask. She did not like putting on makeup if she was taking a flight. So, the mask was to conceal her bare face. This was something Denise wanted her to do. After some time, Natasha had gotten used to it as well. The girls stopped gossiping when they noticed their manager. They greeted the man in unison. ¡°Go and make a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the receptionist scurried off to make a cup of coffee. Before she left, however, she stole a nce at Natasha. Wow, where did this prettydye from? ¡°Actually, we did not wish to trouble you and ask you to be here. But we''ve encountered a tricky problem,¡± the manager exined. ¡°It''s all right. I have spare time anyway,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Great. Let''s go. The Programming Department is here,¡± the manager said as he led her into the office. The girls grouped together again after Natasha and the manager left. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I''ve never seen her!¡± ¡°Could she be a celebrity?¡± ¡°I don''t think so. Celebrities usually bring their assistants around. Besides, judging from the way the manager talked to her, she doesn''t seem like she''s a celebrity.¡± ¡°Come on, let''s take a look.¡± Meanwhile, in the Programming Department, the manager pped his hand to garner the attention of the other staff who were busy with their work. ¡°Everyone, this is Ms. Natasha Watson. I believe that all of you must have heard about her. She''s going to join us next Monday, and she just came back from overseas. However, I''ve asked her here today so that she could help us out with the final stage of our project.¡± The men at the Programming Department froze in ce when they saw Natasha. Natasha took off her mask and greeted everyone, ¡°Greetings, everyone. I am Natasha Watson. Sorry, I have not put on any makeup today. So, pardon me if I look a little tired.¡± When she took off her mask, everyone in the office, including the men from Programming Department, the girls who previously chided Natasha, and the manager were all stunned. Natasha was the embodiment of the very definition of porcin-fair skin. She had a perfectly oval-shaped face with dark obsidian eyes. Even though her eyes were not exactly big, the glint in her eyes sparkled like stars in the sky. Her long hair that reached her waist perfectlyplemented her demeanor. Is this the same woman on the photo? The manager was the first to regain hisposure. ¡°Please wee her, everyone!¡± Only then did the Programming Department break into a thunderous p afterward. Meanwhile, the girls at the reception said, ¡°Is she the same person on the photo? Could it be that they just share the same name? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Natasha thought that her wee ceremony was taking too long. I could have resolved their issue for far less time. She had heard about their issues on the way there. Hence, she already had a basic understanding on the subject matter and managed to solve the issue in under twenty minutes.- Besides, she did dy some time in resolving the issue. After all, the issue did gue the whole department for quite some time. So, it would not have been nice to show that she could resolve it within a heartbeat. Natasha thought it better to be considerate toward others'' feelings and not stand out too much sometimes. After resolving the issue, the project manager was astounded. ¡°Ms. Watson, thank you for your hard work today. I''m going to treat everyone to dinner today. Take it as your wee dinner to join us.¡± The men in Programming Department were thrilled and eagerly invited Natasha to join them. After all, it was the manager''s treat, and they would be having dinner with a pretty girl. Nobody wanted to miss out on a chance like that. However, Natasha rejected their offer. ¡°Thank you for the warm wee, guys. But I''ve juste back from overseas today, and my grandpa is waiting for me at home. So, I''ve got to go home today. But I could treat you guys to a meal after I''ve officiallye into work next Monday.¡± Then, she shed a megawatt smile at them all. Her graceful manner sent the department into another round of frenzy. The manager did not think it was appropriate to insist and said, ¡°All right then. Let''s take a raincheck. I''m going to ask the driver to send you back home. We could gather when youe into work next Monday.¡± Then, Natasha put on her mask and left. She had rented a spacious condo with five rooms back in the country when she was still overseas, with two bathrooms, two living rooms, and a balcony facing the east with perfect sunrise view. There was a huge floor-to-ceiling window as well, and theyout was perfectlyfortable. After getting inside, Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise started to unpack their things. Anthony started with Natasha''s room before he cleaned out his own room. The condo was already cleaned prior to them moving in. Hence, they only needed to unpack their luggage and furnish it with their personal belongings. Terence was d to see that the triplets were able to take care of themselves and others. He was initially worried when Natasha decided to raise the children on her own. However, in retrospect, he realized that she had made the right decision, as she had given birth and raised three considerate children. When the triplets were unpacking their luggage, Terence did not just sit around. He cooked scrumptious dishes that filled the dining table, all of which were Natasha and the children''s favorites. Natasha was greeted by the warm sight upon arriving home. The table wasden with delicious dishes and her entire family was reunited. It had not been easy for her when she was overseas. She missed her grandfather terribly, especially his home-cooked dishes. I am finally back. This time, she would not have to be suffer from being separated from her family anymore.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Natasha called out to Terence softly. Terence turned around, and his eyes turned red as he spotted his granddaughter. ¡°You''re finally back.¡± Natasha was ovee by her emotions and dashed forward to give Terence a big hug. ¡°Grandpa, I miss you so much.¡± Terence patted her gently on her back and was delighted, ¡°You''re already a mother. Why are you still behaving like a little girl?¡± Natasha said nothing as tears rolled down her cheeks. She had been an adult for far too long. Now, she just wanted to be a child. Terence knew she had been through a lot and said nothing as he patted her back. Anthony showed up in the dining room and saw Terence and Natasha hugging each other. His lips quirked into a smile. He was d to see his mother happy. Terence did not have time to enjoy the food as he kept fetching food for his greatgrandchildren. The smile on his face never faded. Natasha knew that she had made the right decision in keeping the triplets when she saw how happy Terence was. There were risks, for sure. However, it was all worth it. Terence looked at Natasha and said, ¡°I''ve found a school for them based on your requirements, and it has a great environment. I''m going to bring them there next Monday.¡± Natasha smiled and looked at her children. ¡°Have you heard what Grandpa said? He''s found a school for you guys. The three of you have to study hard. Otherwise, you know what I''ll do with the lot of you.¡± ¡°Come on, Nat. We''ve inherited your smart genes. Don''t you and Gramps worry about our studies!¡± Benjamin said yfully. ¡°That better be it,¡± Natasha said with a smile. ¡°Nat, Gramps, we''re full. You guys go on and chat. We''re going to wash up and sleep now,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Okay. Sleep earlier then!¡± Terence said dotingly, thinking that the children had grown on him. ¡°But I still want to apany Gramps!¡± Denise did not wish to leave and leaned in Terence''s embrace. Anthony shot Benjamin a nce, and thetter dragged Denise away. Benjamin even scolded her sister as he dragged her away, ¡°Are you that dense? Tony is trying to let Gramps and Nat have some alone time!¡± ¡°I also want to have some alone time with them!¡± Denise''s sweet voice rang. Terence smiled at the sight of the children''s manners. ¡°They''re very well-behaved, and they''re truly God''s gifts to our family.¡± Natasha did not deny it. The Watson family had not been blessed with many offspring. Even she craved family kinship herself. Hence, the three children had managed to keep herpany and fulfill her every wish for family kinship. Silence hung in the air for a few seconds before Terence said, ¡°Nat, do the children know who their father is?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°They''ve never asked me that question.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about letting them meet their father?¡± Natasha turned solemn. ¡°Grandpa, they''re Watsons. They have nothing to do with the Hamilton family.¡± ¡°Yes. But if Keh knows about this, I don''t think he will just let it slide.¡± Terence had been ovee with worry by this problem. After all, the secret was going to be exposed, sooner orter, and Terence reckoned it mighte sooner as Anthony was the spitting image of Keh. The whole truth would be uncovered if they were to meet each other. ¡°We''ll deal with it as it goes. Even if we were to go to the court, the court has to take into ount the children''s decision as well.¡± Natasha was confident that she would not lose in a custody fight. ¡°Besides, he''s not going to be a good father.¡± ¡°Liam is a good guy. I don''t know why his grandson behaves this way... If he knows that you''ve given birth to three beautiful children, he''s going to adore them. It''s such a pity that...¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton is a really nice man, but he doesn''t have the luck to meet the triplets,¡± Natasha dered. ¡°I saw from the news saying that Keh is getting engaged!¡± Keh said out of the blue. Natasha''s heart sank a little. Even though it had been years since, her heart still felt a tug when his name was mentioned. ¡°That''s great. When he has his own children, he''s not going to snatch Anthony and the others from me even if he finds out about them,¡± Natasha said in an attempt to soothe herself. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Terence nced at her. ¡°Have you ever hated me, Nat? If it hadn''t been for the betrothal to the Hamilton family, you wouldn''t have...¡± ¡°I married him willingly! It was my choice to divorce him too. Grandpa, you''ve never forced me to do anything,¡± assured Natasha.- Terence still felt guilty. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°It''s okay, Grandpa. Everything''s in the past. You don''t have to feel guilty for me. Furthermore, regardless of who we marry, we''d never know if we will stay together with that person forever. Isn''t it great that God has given me three adorable kids?¡± asked Natasha. She knew that she was consoling herself too, but she needed to move on with life. Terence nodded. ¡°You''re right. No matter what, the kids belong to the Watson family too. I''ll make sure that I can raise all of you no matter what it takes!¡± Natasha walked over and held his arm. She rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, you don''t have to do that. I''ve earned some money while I was abroad, so that should suffice. You should move out of your old house and stay with us.¡± Terence turned his head around and nced at her. ¡°The money''s definitely legal! It''s legitimate!¡± Natasha quickly assured him. Only then did Terence heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Don''t me me, Nat. I can''t possibly experience what I''ve gone through in the past again. ¡°Don''t worry. I always listen to you. I''m living well, working hard, and keeping youpany.¡± Heughed. ¡°I''ve never seen you acting coy with me before. You''ve learned how to do that now, huh?¡± ¡°Denise said that women who know how to do that have the best lives.¡± On Monday, Terence had just woken up and was about to make breakfast when he realized that the three kids were already dressed up. Denise ran to Natasha''s room and took out her clothes. ¡°Nat, wear this battle suit! Most of the people in the Programming Department are guys. Since they like cute and sexy styles, they won''t put you in a tough spot. Good luck today!¡± Natasha threw a pillow at her, who dodged it agilely. She continued, ¡°Let''s talk again at night! I''ll go now!¡± Natasha pulled the nket over her face and continued sleeping. When Denise walked out, she said, ¡°Gramps, Nat will only wake up when her rm rings. We can leave immediately after eating breakfast.¡± Gazing at the three obedient kids, Terence''s heart melted. After breakfast, he took the kids to school. On the way there, he could not help but ask, ¡°Denise, if your names are given ording to alphabetical order, why does yours start with D instead of C? You''re the third child, aren''t you?¡± Benjamin burst outughing. ¡°Mommy doesn''t like the letter C! She gave that name to a dog we raised in Lightspring, so...¡± ¡°Keep talking and I''ll get mad, Ben!¡± yelled Denise. ¡°All right, I''ll shut up.¡± Benjamin kept quiet, knowing that she would give him a tough time if he made her angry. Terence immediately understood what happened andughed alongside them. ¡°Gramps, does Mommy disliking the number three have anything to do with Daddy?¡± asked Anthony all of a sudden. Stunned, Terence nced at Anthony, who looked just like Keh, through the rearview mirror. Although this kid looks so quiet, he''s extremely thoughtful and observant. When Denise and Benjamin heard that, they fell silent and stared at Terence. Although Terence did not want to lie to the kids, he did not know how to answer the question. ¡°I don''t really know. If you want to find out the answer, you have to ask your mom.¡± ¡°Gramps, you probably know who our Daddy is, right?¡± asked Benjamin. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Terence remained silent. ¡°This means that he''s acknowledging it!¡± Denise chimed in. Terence was at a loss for words. The kids kept talking one after another, which made him panic. ¡°All right, let''s not make things difficult for Gramps. He probably has a reason why he doesn''t want to tell us. Plus, we''ve got Mommy, and that''s enough,¡± said Anthony. As the eldest, he had an air of authority around him. Denise and Benjamin stopped talking. When the kids finally stopped interrogating him, Terence heaved a sigh of relief. Although the three kids looked harmless, they were not to be trifled with. Natasha slept until the rm rang. After washing up, she wore the ¡°battle suit¡± that Denise had prepared. Her smile disappeared when she looked at herself in the mirror. The pink dress, which almost looked like a uniform, outlined her alluring figure. If she wore that, she would be utterly embarrassed. However, she knew Denise''s temper well. If she did not wear it, Denise would kick up a fuss. Hence, she took out a ck zer and wore it over the dress. That''ll solve the problem. After packing up, Natasha left for thepany. Rumors about her beauty had already spread throughout thepany. Many of those who had not seen her wished to catch a glimpse of her. Hence, when she walked into the office, she could sense a lot of eyes on her. There were both friendly and hostile gazes. ¡°See her? She''s pretty, right? I heard that she didn''t put on makeup when she came the other day,¡± eximed someone. ¡°Tsk! Look at what she''s wearing to work. It''s obvious that she has no intention to work properly. You all say that she''s like a goddess, but I think she''s overrated,¡± added another. ¡°Yeah! She purposely said that she didn''t put on makeup, right? She probably had very natural- looking makeup. Although men can''t tell the difference, she can''t hide it from us. She''s most likely a b*tch pretending to be innocent.¡± ¡°Really?¡± another colleague asked. Although most of the staff members in the Programming Department were men, there were other departments too. Denise is making enemies for me! Not thinking about it further, Natasha reported to work directly. As she had gone there earlier, she was acquainted with the staff there. After her onboarding process, Mark, her manager, brought her to her desk. ¡°This will be your desk from now on, Nat!¡± Natasha''s location was far away from everyone, as if she was working independently. Unbeknownst to her, this was the Programming Department''s unanimous decision. If she was too close to the rest, they would not be able to focus on their work. Hence, she was isted from the rest. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You''re wee! Just work hard, okay? You came just in time. A major client ising today. If we can secure the deal, you''ll be ourpany''s lucky star!¡± said Mark happily. Natasha smiled, not thinking too much about it. At that moment, Mark''s phone rang. He became excited when he saw the number. ¡°Nat, get acquainted with Xavier and the rest. You can join us for the meeting and learn on the way. Okay, the client is here. I have to wee him.¡± With that, he rushed off, leaving Natasha standing there in confusion. Before she could sit down, Xavier walked over. ¡°Hello, I''m Xavier Dunne.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Natasha extended her arm politely. However, Xavier did not shake her hand. He warned, ¡°Today''s project is extremely important to me. You can tag along to learn, but I hope that you won''t interrupt and sabotage the project.¡± With that, he spun around and left. Natasha was brushed aside just like that. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°No wonder Mark ces so much importance on this. With such a big client, we won''t have to worry about sales for the whole year!¡± ¡°Did you see how handsome that man is? Is the woman at the side his rumored fiancee?¡± ¡°I think so. She''s so pretty! How did they manage to look better in real life than in photos?¡± ¡°With money.¡± ¡°We can never understand the world of the rich.¡± Natasha could vaguely hear the discussion outside. What kind of client would make them so excited? She nced at Xavier and saw him sitting up straight and looking more serious than the others. At that moment, someone walked in. ¡°Xavier, Mark''s calling you guys.¡± When Xavier heard that, he stood up sternly and walked over. Three people immediately followed behind him. When he passed by Natasha, he paused in his tracks. ¡°Remember what I said. Don''t interrupt!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha smiled. After Xavier left, she followed him. When they entered the meeting room, Mark happened to be talking to the client. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hamilton. We''re professionals. We''ll definitely meet your requirements.¡± When he turned around and spotted Xavier, he added with a smile, ¡°This is ourpany''s best team. They''ve alreadye up with a solution to your problems.¡± When Mark moved aside, Natasha saw the person sitting in front. Her expression stiffened. Is that Keh? Although she had expected them to meet again, this was too much of a surprise. She immediately averted her gaze and pretended not to have seen him when Keh nced over. Even though she was standing in the midst of a few men and was so petite, Keh spotted her immediately. Natasha? No, it''s definitely not her. We''re miles apart. How can she be the same person? ¡°Mr. Hamilton? Mr. Hamilton?¡± Mark called out to him. When the woman sitting beside Keh noticed his weird reaction, she followed his gaze and nced at Natasha. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Suppressing the look in her eyes, she said on behalf of Keh, ¡°Ask your team to take a seat!¡± Mark indicated for them to sit. As Natasha was not a core member of the project and was only there to listen in, she naturally chose the seat furthest from Keh. Keh averted his gaze discreetly. ¡°Mr. Yondel, do introduce your team.¡± Smiling, Mark said, ¡°Xavier Dunne is ourpany''s most talented coder. This is Thomas Hanson, Ross Donovan, and Leo Galvan. Thest person is new to ourpany. She''s not part of the project, but she''s here to listen in.¡± Mark did not introduce Natasha''s name. Meanwhile, she sat there calmly and expressionlessly, as if she did not recognize Keh. Keh stared at her for a long while, wanting to see if there was anything different about her. However, he could not find anything familiar. ¡°Keh, we still have other ces to goter. Shall we begin now?¡± asked Thea, his rumored fiancee. Only then did he avert his gaze and nod. Let s start. With that, Xavier stood up and addressed the problems that Keh had raised. However, Keh did not listen to a single thing. He kept ncing at Natasha, who was scribbling on her notebook diligently. After Natasha''s return, she had already prepared herself for the day that Keh would find out. Although this day hade so abruptly, such an encounter was much better than him seeing her with the kids directly. The meeting went on for about twenty minutes. In the end, Mark nced at Keh. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh, who had been zoning out all the while, did not say anything. Thea replied, ¡°Mr. Yondel, your proposal is indeed wonderful. However, we must head back and discuss it first. After we reach a decision, we''ll give you a reply.¡± Mark panicked, but he had no choice but to ept. ¡°Yes, as you should. If Mr. Hamilton or your company have any other requests, we''ll try our best to fulfill them.¡± Smiling, Thea nodded. She kept the documents and nced at Keh. ¡°Keh, let''s go.¡± Keh got up and was about to leave. However, when he reached the entrance of the meeting room, he suddenly turned around and stared at Natasha. ¡°What''s your name?¡± Natasha was stunned, and so was everyone else. They all turned their gazes toward her. On the other hand, Natasha seemed calm. She shot a nce at Thea before lying, ¡°Sally.¡± Sally... Of course. She can''t be who I thought she was. Although they looked simr, the way they dressed, their demeanor, and their makeup were completely different. Keh looked away and left. Everyone in the meeting room exchanged nces with each other. What is Keh doing? After sending everyone off, Mark returned. ¡°Do you know Mr. Hamilton, Nat?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head calmly. ¡°Why did you say that your name is Sally?¡± Mark asked, confused. ¡°He asked me so casually, so I gave him a casual response.¡± Natalie wanted to brush this incident aside. However, Xavier was observant. Not believing what Natasha said, he nced at her. ¡°Women ruin everything.¡± With that, he got up and left. Natasha was speechless. What does this have to do with me? When she was about to leave, Mark stopped her. ¡°Nat, do you know who the woman beside Mr. Hamilton is?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head, not wanting to know anything about Keh. ¡°She''s Mr. Hamilton''s rumored fiancee. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?¡± said Mark. ¡°She''s Mr. Hamilton''s trusted assistant and is helping him handle all matters rted to thepany. She ys a critical role in determining whether our proposal will get chosen. In fact, the decision is completely in her hands.¡± ¡°So what?¡± asked Natasha. Why doesn''t she get it? Mark exined, ¡°Mr. Hamilton''s still young, and longs for fresh experiences. However, for the past few years, Thea is the only one who''s stuck by his side. Remember what I say. Don''t offend her, or neither of us will end up well.¡± There was nothing else that Natasha could say. Mark was a good person. Instead of trying to send her away, he wanted her to protect herself. ¡°Don''t worry. Even if all the women yearn for Keh, he''s nothing to me. I''ll avoid him like the gue.¡± Only then did Mark nod in relief. ¡°Good that you understand. Don''t dig your own grave. Natasha listened to his wise words quietly. Thea was standing outside the door. After listening to their conversation, a smirk appeared on her lips before she left. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 When Thea returned to the car, Keh was scrolling through his phone. He nced at her. ¡°Have you found it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I dropped it on the way here.¡± She took out a pen and waved it in front of him. Keh replied nonchntly, ¡°It''s just a pen. If you lose it, just forget it.¡± ¡°It''s a birthday present from you two years ago! It''s very meaningful to me, so I can''t bear to lose it.¡± With that, Thea put it away carefully. Keh continued scrolling through the documents on his phone. Thea nced at him and remarked, ¡°Sally looks quite pretty. She''s quite charismatic too.¡± He was stunned for a while. Without raising his head, he replied calmly, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°She''s your type, right?¡± asked Thea. She pretended to be asking it casually, but it was actually a careful test. Keh looked at her, his gaze unfathomable. ¡°What are you trying to say? Thea smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just think that she''s pretty.¡± ¡°There are a lot of pretty girls out there, but it''s rare to find one with an interesting soul,¡± he replied. ¡°But even her beauty is rare,¡± said Thea. In fact, she was even jealous of how pretty that woman was. Keh continued looking at his phone quietly. Even though Thea had been with him for so long, she still could not read his mind. She averted her gaze and looked at the driver. ¡°Start the car.¡± Keh suddenly woke up in the middle of his dream. In his dream, Natasha and two children were covered in blood. They waved as they moved further and further away from him... When Keh sat up, his forehead was already covered in sweat. He got out of bed and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows. The bright moon hung amongst the clouds, while stars dotted the night sky. He lit a cigarette. Even though six years had passed, the incident still bugged him. After he had divorced Natasha then, the housekeeper found an ultrasound image that showed that she was pregnant. By the time he returned to his senses, she had already disappeared from his life. To be exact, he could not locate her whereabouts at all. It was like she had disappeared into thin air. He picked up his phone in frustration and called his assistant. ¡°Investigate a woman named Sally from Prosper Technologies,¡± he instructed. ¡°Right now?¡± The assistant had just woken up from his sleep and was still groggy. Keh fell silent for a while. ¡°Forget it. Never mind.¡± He hung up the call after that. He knew that his dream had something to do with the woman he saw earlier in the day. However, he was certain that she was not the same woman. He did not regret the marriage. He merely felt bad for the two children. If he had found out earlier, the marriage might not have ended so quickly. At the very least, he would not let her take the children away. After finishing a cigarette, Keh returned to his room and got back to bed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Some things were bound to leave regrets. Prosper Technologies had been waiting for Hamilton Corporation''s response. However, they had not received any updates after so long. Unable to bear with it anymore, Xavier looked for Mark. ¡°Xavier, I know that this project is extremely important to you, but we can''t control Hamilton Corporation''s decision,¡± said Mark. When he did not receive any responses, he already understood what that meant. ¡°Mark, is there a problem with our proposal? What is it? I want to know!¡± demanded Xavier. Mark sighed. ¡°I heard that your proposal is one of the better ones, but Thea vetoed it. They didn''t say why.¡± Xavier narrowed his eyes. ¡°It''s got something to do with Natasha?¡± Mark did not know what to say. He merely wanted Natasha to learn from the meeting, but he did not expect Thea to target her. Hence, he could not say for sure whether Natasha had something to do with it. ¡°Xavier, only Hamilton Corporation will know. Since they didn''t update us, I can''t possibly ask Mr. Hamilton directly, right?¡± ¡°I know!¡± With that, Xavier turned around and left. Mark sighed helplessly as he stared at Xavier''s retreating figure. Everyone in the Programming Department knew that Xavier was in a bad mood, but none of them knew how to console him. They began talking about it during their break. ¡°We can''t me Xavier for being in a bad mood. If the project had gotten through, his little sister could be cured.¡± ¡°What illness does his sister have?¡± ¡°I''m not sure, but I heard that it requires a lot of money. Mark said that if his proposal got epted, he would give Xavier the bonus in advance. Looks like the n got foiled!¡± ¡°No wonder he seems so hostile recently.¡± Someone sighed. When Natasha heard what her colleagues said, she frowned. At that moment, someone entered. ¡°Xavier went to Hamilton Corporation!¡± Everyone stood up in shock. ¡°What? Is he out of his mind? He can''t afford to mess with Hamilton Corporation!¡± ¡°Mark wants two staff members to bring him back.¡± Thomas and Ross, who were part of the same team, immediately ran out. Meanwhile, Natasha sat there motionlessly. At Hamilton Corporation, Keh was having a meeting in the conference room when he heard a commotion outside. Thea nced at the rest before rose to her feet and left to deal with it. When she saw Xavier demanding to meet Keh, she walked over to him. ¡°What''s going on? The secretary exined helplessly, ¡°He insists on meeting Mr. Hamilton.¡± Thea nced at him. ¡°You''re the programmer from Prosper Technologies?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Xavier. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Thea coldly. ¡°I want to know what your decision is about the project,¡± he replied. Thea scrutinized him disdainfully. ¡°Is this how the staff of Prosper Technologies behaves? I thought that the message was clear without needing to say anything. Since you insist on knowing, let me give it to you straight. We''ve decided to go ahead with Plexus'' n.¡± ¡°Why?¡± demanded Xavier. ¡°It''s ourpany''s decision. Why is there a need to exin?¡± ¡°I know how capable Plexus is. They can''t evenpare to ourpany! In fact, they''ve been used of giarism in the past. How can it be beneficial for yourpany? Theaughed. ¡°Please check yourself, sir. Don''t defame them just because of your failure. That will just reveal your wed character.¡± She could not be bothered to waste any more time with him. ¡°Get him out!¡± With that, she turned around and left. Xavier refused to leave. ¡°Although I can''t im that our proposal is the best, it definitely suits your company the most! This is unfair!¡± Thea did not even turn around. At that moment, the meeting ended. Keh walked out. When he saw themotion, he did not even spare them a single nce. However, Xavier rushed to him desperately. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m from Prosper Technologies. I need a chance. I need justice!¡± Seeing how Keh had no intention of entertaining him, Xavier panicked. ¡°Is it because of Natasha? Are you going to let all our efforts go to waste just because of a woman? Is this what a majorpany should be doing?¡± Keh stopped in his tracks and nced at Xavier. What did he say? Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Suddenly, Keh strode toward Xavier. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked anxiously. Xavier did not know what he had said that triggered Keh. All he wanted was a fair chance. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, my team and I worked on this proposal endlessly for an entire week. It''s really important to me, so I hope that you''ll give us a chance. Don''t brush aside our hard work just because of a woman!¡± pleaded Xavier. Keh did not even listen to what he said. He roared, ¡°Who did you mention just now?¡± Xavier frowned in confusion. Even Thea looked puzzled. What''s making him so agitated? ¡°What''s that woman''s name?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Natasha?¡± blurted Xavier. Natasha... That''s the name. ¡°She''s called Natasha, not Sally?¡± demanded Keh, emphasizing every single syble. Xavier nodded honestly. A cold smirk appeared on Keh''s lips. Very well. How dare she lie to me? Before Xavier could say anything else, Keh walked out. Not knowing what was going on, Thea went after him. ¡°Where are you going, Keh? We have a few meetings lined up after this.¡± However, Keh left without even turning back. Thea stood there, unable to figure out why the man had such an agitated reaction when he heard Natasha''s name. She looked at Xavier and snapped hostilely, ¡°What''s up with Natasha?¡± He seemed confused too. ¡°I don''t know. She''d just returned from overseas and only joined ourpany on Monday.¡± Returned from overseas? Did they know each other there? Still confused, Thea felt extremely frustrated. She hated it the most when all sorts of women appeared around Keh. She was not afraid of those who clung to him, as money was enough to chase them away. Instead, she was afraid of women who did not care for money, and whom Keh admired. All of a sudden, Thea felt threatened. Without saying anything, she returned to the office with a gloomy look. Xavier stood there, not knowing what to do. He merely wanted to get a fair shot, but he seemed to have made things worse. At that moment, Thomas and Ross rushed over. When they saw Xavier walking out disappointedly, they sighed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Thomas. Xavier shook his head. ¡°You didn''t make Mr. Hamilton angry, right?¡± Xavier remained silent, not knowing if he had actually made Keh mad. ¡°Xavier, I know that you need the money urgently, but no matter how rash you are, this isn''t the right way to handle the situation. We cannot afford to mess around with Hamilton Corporation. They can make us disappear from this industry with a single word,¡± advised Thomas. Without saying anything, Xavier walked on with his head lowered. Ross signaled for Thomas to stop speaking before returning to the office together. Natasha was heading back to the office after collecting a document when, unexpectedly, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. When she returned to her senses, she saw Keh''s furious face. ¡°What are you doing, Keh?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°Oh, do you recognize me now?¡± rebuked Keh with a cold smirk. Knowing that he had note with good intentions, Natasha wanted to fling his hand away. ¡°Everyone knows the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. Please let go of me!¡± Ignoring her demands, Keh dragged her away. ¡°Keh, do you know that this is considered kidnapping? Everyone''s watching!¡± ¡°Natasha, before I blow up, you better not anger me.¡± With that, he dragged her away in front of everyone. Someone had quickly recorded the scene and sent it to thepany''s group chat. Soon, Natasha was in the center of yet another fiasco. Aware of the irreconcble difference in strength between the man and herself, Natasha stopped struggling. When they came to an empty corner, Keh pinned her against the wall. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where are my children, Natasha?¡± asked Keh furiously as he red at her. ¡°What children?¡± answered Natasha nonchntly, massaging her reddened wrist. Looking at how angrily he had approached her, she somewhat knew that he had already found out. However, she did not intend on keeping it a secret from him for long. ¡°Stop pretending to be clueless! You were pregnant when we divorced. Why didn''t you tell me?¡± asked Keh. After being troubled by it for so many years, he could not possibly talk to her calmly. Natasha raised her head and nced at him with a distant look in her eyes. While she used to be direct and feisty in the past, at present, her gaze struck deep into one''s soul. ¡°If I have told you, would you have stopped ying around? Or would you not divorce for the sake of our children? Or would you be a good father?¡± When Keh heard her retorts, he was rather cross. ¡°At the very least, I have the right to know the truth.¡± ¡°If you won''t change anything, what''s the point of knowing the truth? It''ll only add to your worries.¡± She even smiled, as if she was being considerate of him. She had changedpared to the past. Her beauty was breathtaking, yet unfamiliar as well. ¡°Natasha, stop denying it. Where are the children?¡± ¡°I aborted them!¡± replied Natasha casually. Those words were a huge blow to him. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said that we shall never meet again. This will cut the ties between uspletely.¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± roared Keh. For some reason, Natasha felt a little consoled upon seeing how mad he was. After all the resentment that had umted within her over the years, this moment of revenge felt thrilling and satisfying to her. ¡°Keh, now that we''ve divorced, and there are no children between us, there''s nothing linking us together. Aren''t you getting engaged soon? You''ll have your own children. I hope that you''ll have many of them!¡± Clenching his fists, Keh red at her. ¡°You''re so heartless, Natasha!¡± ¡°Touche.¡± The more nonchnt she seemed, the more hatred Keh felt as he stared at her face. He released her. ¡°Natasha, you didn''t give me the right to know the truth, nor do you have the right to decide on my behalf. It''s up to me whether I''ll be a good father or not. Your actions only represented yourself. You owe me and the children this!¡± Natasha could not be bothered with what he was saying. ¡°I''ll settle the score with you!¡± With that, he red at her and left. Natasha felt slightly moved when she saw that he might be concerned about their children. However, such concern was meaningless at this point. She could not care less. I''ll take good care of the kids myself. At that thought, Natasha calmed herself down, tidied her clothes, and walked out of the empty corner. Unbeknownst to her, she had been at the center of attention for some time. Before Natasha could even join thepany''s group chat, it had already been flooded with messages. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Mark was drinking water when he opened his group chat. Upon seeing the flood of messages, he wondered what the fuss was about. After tapping on the picture, he spewed the water in his mouth everywhere. What''s going on? Keh is holding Natasha''s hand, and they look intimate doing so. Do they know each other? Has my advice fallen upon deaf ears? With questions popping up in his mind, Mark thought about the project from before. His sharp intuition told him that there had to be something going on between the two of them. Consequently, he began to grow anxious. It was one thing if Natasha was sessful. However, if she wasn''t, theirpany would have stepped on the toes of someone powerful. Meanwhile, at the Programming Department, the hopes of many budding young men were dashed. Evidently, only the rich had a chance with beauties. Even though no one was sure what was going on, it was obvious the two of them had some history. Once Natasha returned, she was stopped by the girls at the reception. ¡°Ms. Watson, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha frowned. Rumors spread really fast. ¡°There''s no rtionship to speak off!¡± she denied. ¡°But everyone saw Mr. Hamilton holding your hand... Are both of you dating?¡± one of them asked while staring at her. After giving it some thought, Natasha replied with a smile, ¡°How is that possible? It was nothing but a misunderstanding. Mr. Hamilton got the wrong person, as I simply resembled a friend of his.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded with conviction. ¡°It''s true!¡± Before they could respond, Natasha hurried back to the Programming Department. There''s one thing bad abouting back. People here are really nosy. Nheless, upon entering the Design Department, she was greeted by the strange looks on everyone''s faces. Before she could say a word, Xavier''s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Natasha, are you responsible for what happened?¡± Turning around, Natasha saw Xavier storming up to her as if he was about to start an argument. Taken aback, his colleagues quickly stopped him. ¡°Xavier, don''t do anything rash.¡± Nevertheless, Natasha looked at him without showing any fear. ¡°I don''t know if the decision has anything to do with me, but I have never courted any trouble at all. Also, before you start questioning me, shouldn''t you reflect on whether you have actually done a good job with your project?¡± Xavier sneered, ¡°Are you saying that this is due to my ipetence?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha asserted. ¡°What do you know?¡± Xavier shouted. ¡°We have spent an entire week on the project and customized it ording to Hamilton Corporation''s requirements. I dare not say that it''s the best, but we are certainly a better fit among all the otherpanies. What does a woman like you know?¡± ¡°The time spent on a project doesn''t determine its sess. Time is only one of the many factors involved but not the most crucial one. Hamilton Corporation just wants software that is user-friendly for its employees. What you have created might have met their paper requirements, but it''s not efficient at all.¡± Xavier was stunned by Natasha''s words as if she had struck at the heart of the matter. Before Xavier could respond, someone approached them. ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Yondel wants to see you.¡± Nodding in acknowledgment, Natasha turned and left without saying another word. Subsequently, Ross and Thomas consoled Xavier, telling him that Hamilton Corporation couldn''t have based their decision on a woman. Meanwhile, in Mark''s office, Natasha had to exin the situation again after having just done so to the receptionists. Given that Mark was someone experienced, he wasn''t entirely convinced by her. Upon leaving Mark''s office, Natasha sighed in resignation. She had wanted to have an ordinary job but didn''t expect it to be so difficult. Evidently, there would always be drama whenever she ran into Keh. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Her mood improved slightly when she saw that it was Denise on the line. ¡°Is school over?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. What about you? What time will you get off work?¡± Denise asked in a sweet voice. Natasha nced at the time. ¡°Soon. In about half an hour.¡± ¡°Mommy, how''s work today? Do you have any suitors?¡± Suitors? I think everyone is trying their best to stay away from me. ¡°You''re overthinking things. I''m being avoided like the gue now,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°I don''t believe you. You had tons of admirers while you were overseas.¡± ¡°Perhaps the locals have unique tastes?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough. Get to the point,¡± Anthony urged over the line. ¡°Okay. Mommy, what would you like to have? We''re going grocery shopping with Gramps.¡± ¡°I''m good with anything. However, I might be homete.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I''m going to visit a friend.¡± Natasha added, ¡°Probably by an hour or so.¡± ¡°All right then. I''ll let Gramps know.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± ¡°That''s all, Mommy. Bye-bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After listening to Denise''s voice over the phone, Natasha felt dramatically better. At the end of the day, she was easily cheered up by her children. By the time she got back to the Programming Department, everyone had buried themselves quietly in work. Natasha was cognizant that many of them either resented her or had the wrong impression of her. Nevertheless, she continued with her work and wasn''t bothered to exin. One hourter, she arrived at the hospital. ¡°May I know if Celia Dunne is warded here?¡± Natasha inquired. Coincidentally, she was speaking to Celia''s doctor. ¡°Yes. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I''m her brother''s friend and am here to foot the bill for the surgery.¡± The doctor''s eyes lit up at Natasha''s words. ¡°You''re finally here. Any further dy would only reduce the chances of sess.¡± Natasha didn''t say word as she handed her card over. ¡°Didn''t her brother say that he needed half a month more to gather the funds? How did he speed up the process?¡± the doctor asked while settling the payment. Natasha shook her head. ¡°I''m not sure about that.¡± After giving Natasha a look, the doctor had no further questions when he noticed the former''sck of desire for a conversation. Once the payment was done, Natasha left in a hurry before the doctor could say another word. Staring at her leaving silhouette, the doctor frowned. What a strange person. Inside the in-patient department, a twenty-year-old girl was sitting in a chair with a pale expression. Showering herself with the rays of the sun, she was sending someone a message on her phone. Celia: Xavier, don''t worry about me. I''m doing well. Remember to take care and not overexert yourself. Xavier: I know. I''ll drop by the next two days to see you. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely raise the money for your treatment. A nurse suddenly appeared by Natasha''s side and sighed. ¡°Poor girl. She is suffering from leukemia at such a young age. Even though she has found a matching donor for her bone marrow transnt, her family can''t afford the surgery bills.¡± Natasha threw the nurse a quiet nce. ¡°Are you here to visit her?¡± the nurse asked after noticing Natasha lingering around. ¡°No,¡± Natasha denied before turning to leave. After pondering a moment, the nurse didn''t give the matter much thought as she approached Celia. ¡°Celia, it''s gettingte. Time to head back to your ward to rest.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 By the time Natasha returned home, a table full of food was waiting for her. The moment she walked in, Denise threw herself forward. ¡°Nat, you''re home!¡± Just when Natasha was expecting a big hug, Denise stopped in her tracks abruptly before scrutinizing the former with knitted brows. ¡°Mommy, your outfit today is really ugly.¡± Natasha was speechless. No wonder my tastes has been improving by leaps and bounds. I have a fussy daughter who inspects every aspect of my life. ¡°No, it''s not. I think she looks good!¡± Anthony joined them. From his perspective, his mommy was the most beautiful woman in the world. Unexpectedly, Denise gave him a contemptuous look. ¡°Clueless boys like you know nothing!¡± Anthony was stumped. ¡°The problem is that I, too, feel that it looks good,¡± Benjamin added. ¡°With her porcin-white skin and long slender legs, she wouldn''t be out of ce as a movie star. ¡°You''re both equally clueless,¡± Denise scoffed. ¡°All right now, your mommy is tired after a long day. Let''s eat as we chat, shall we?¡± Terence suggested from behind them. ¡°Looks like Grandpa cares about me the most!¡± Just as she spoke, Natasha removed her heels and entered. ¡°I''m going to wash my hands and get changed first.¡± By the time she was ready, the children were already seated at the table, waiting for her. In truth, all Natasha wanted was for them to grow up safe and healthy. She walked over and sat down. ¡°Let''s eat.¡± Terence threw Natasha a nce without saying a word. ¡°Mommy, how was work today? Was it tiring?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°It''s all right. It''s not that differentpared to working overseas. Hence, it wasn''t tiring,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°Mommy, are there any handsome guys in your office?¡± Cognizant of what he was up to, Natasha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Looks like a bigpany such as yours can''t evenpare to our school.¡± Suddenly, Denise had an epiphany. ¡°Mommy, there''s a new director of school affairs in our school who''s young and handsome. In fact, he resembles Yohan Yamaguchi, the famous celebrity. Would you like to see him?¡± Having heard the conversation, Terence instantly knew that the children were trying to find a partner for Natasha, who was open to the idea. ¡°Really? I should go and check him out one day.¡± ¡°I''ve already asked about him. He only had one girlfriend before who married a foreigner and migrated overseas two years ago. Currently, he''s still single and doesn''t fool around.¡± Denise giggled. ¡°On top of that, I''ve found out what he looks for in his partner, and you fulfill all his requirements. However, he has no expectations when ites to looks, but I figure that you will definitely blow his mind.¡± Benjamin stared at Denise. ¡°No wonder you have been sticking to Mr. Lynch all day long.¡± ¡°Of course, I''m not like both of you who only know how to y.¡± Denise rolled her eyes at him. Anthony pondered upon it. ¡°Mr. Lynch is a wonderful person indeed. He''s dashing, chivalrous, and has a kind heart.¡± From Anthony''s perspective, he had all the characteristics of a good man. Having heard what they said, Natasha was intrigued. ¡°In that case, I''ll pick all of you up tomorrow and see this Mr. Lynch that all of you have such high praise for. Denise, you''ll be in charge of leading him out tomorrow, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Watching how Natasha interacted with her children, Terence felt that it was unabashed yet amusing at the same time. They are like a group of friends more than mother and children. After dinner, the children asked to help with the chores. Terence was initially reluctant to let them do so. Nevertheless, after he saw how well-trained they were and recalled Natasha mentioning that they were responsible for taking care of her overseas, he decided to let them try. Inside the living room, Terence walked up to her. ¡°What''s wrong? Is something bugging you?¡± Natasha didn''t hold back. ¡°Keh came to see me today and asked me about the children.¡± Terence was stunned. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I lied to him, saying that I had aborted them.¡± ¡°Did he buy it?¡± ¡°For the time being, but I know I won''t be able to hide the fact forever.¡± Something suddenly urred to Terence. ¡°There''s something I forgot to tell you. Before you left back then, he found out that you were pregnant and came to see me once. Natasha gave Terence a look of surprise. ¡°During that time, I wasn''t aware that you were pregnant and even gave him a good scolding.¡± Terence added, ¡°However, he did look pretty anxious back then.¡± Natasha cracked a mocking smile. ¡°We aren''t even sure if he was worried about the children or the fact that he was being lied to. Besides, nothing would have changed even if he knew. He might agree for me to have the children, but I don''t want them living under his shadow.¡± As there were just no forgiving Keh''s despicable actions back then, Terence didn''t want to dwell on it. Instead, he asked, ¡°What do you n to do then?¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Grandpa, since it isn''t easy for him to find any evidence, I would like to remind you to be more vignt, for he will likelye and see you again.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Thinking about the matter caused him to sigh. ¡°Recently, I didn''t even dare to meet Liam when he invited me for a game of chess.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Grandpa,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°For the sake of the children, it''s no trouble at all. I''m just worried Liam might suspect something given how well he knows me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Natasha chuckled. ¡°If I can resolve my problems with Keh, you can then bring the children to visit Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°He is indeed unfortunate to have the supposed happiness of his old age spoiled by that brat, Keh.¡± Terence felt indignant for his old friend''s sake. Natasha merely smiled in response. Meanwhile, Thea had sent someone to investigate Natasha''s background but the investigations yielded nothing. ¡°Why couldn''t you find anything?¡± Thea was filled with disbelief. ¡°We''re not sure. I believe someone must have wiped their tracks clean. Otherwise, with our skills, we would definitely have dug out everything about her past.¡± Thea didn''t believe that Natasha had the capabilities to do something like that. As a result, she knew that there was more to the matter than met the eye. ¡°Are you telling me this in an attempt to demand more money from me?¡± ¡°Oh please, Ms. Jarman. We have already worked together many times. Since when have we tried to get more money out of you with such unscrupulous methods?¡± Thea realized that they had a point. ¡°If you can''t find any information on her, you should think of a different way. Perhaps you can investigate the people around her. No matter what, I want to know everything about her past.¡± ¡°In that case, our fees¡ª¡± ¡°Since when have I left you short?¡± ¡°Just hearing those words alone feels reassuring.¡± The opposing party relented at once. After ending the call in exasperation, Thea knitted her brows. Who in the world is this woman, to be able to drive Keh to the edge so easily? After so many years, I have never seen him behave that way before. A sense of unease crept into her heart. ¡°Natasha...¡± As Thea repeated the name, it echoed through her mind with a vague sense of familiarity. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Before Keh saw Natasha, he had formed a preconception in his mind. He imagined that Natasha would give birth to the children, and then, seek revenge on him or disrupt his life. What he didn''t count on was that she had aborted them instead. That''s really heartless and cruel of her. If my earlier actions were considered despicable, her subsequent actions would have been considered revenge. An eye for an eye. Her words couldn''t be more apt. However, why does she have to exact her revenge on the children? The moment Keh thought about the twins, he was overwhelmed with hatred for her. He had never refused to be a good father. It was just that she had never given him the opportunity to learn the truth. At that moment, Kehy the me squarely on Natasha''s shoulders. Inside the bar, Keh had downed a lot of drinks but just couldn''t get drunk no matter how hard he tried. All he could picture in his mind was Natasha''s resolute expression. She had aborted the children just so that she could seek revenge and sever ties with him. Natasha. Six yearster, that name continued to inflict pain upon his heart. He kept downing drinks until the waitress stopped him. ¡°Mister, you have had too much to drink!¡± Throwing her a nce, Keh sneered, ¡°What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to get drunk?¡± ¡°But you have already drunk a lot...¡± Annoyed by the waitress, Keh got up to leave. The moment he walked out, his phone fell onto the ground. ¡°Mister, your phone!¡± the waitress picked it up and hurried after Keh. Despite her cries, Keh didn''t turn around at all. Coincidentally, the phone rang. After pondering a moment, the waitress answered, ¡°Hello?¡± Thea was workingte in the office still. Upon hearing a female voice, she instantly grew wary. ¡°Who are you? Why are you holding this phone?¡± ¡°Hello, I''m a waitress at Golden Street Bar. A drunk customer dropped his phone here when he left,¡± the waitress exined. Thea furrowed her brows. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He just walked out. I called out to him many times, but he didn''t stop,¡± the waitress replied. ¡°I understand. Keep the phone safe for the time being. I''ll pick it up from you in a while.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Once she ended the call, Thea grabbed her car keys and left the office. Twenty minutester, she arrived at Golden Street Bar. The moment her car came to a halt, she saw Keh by the curb. She quickly alighted and hurried up to him. Just when she reached his side, he lost his bnce, but she managed to catch him in time. Turning around, he broke into a self-deprecating smile at the sight of her. ¡°Thea, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why didn''t you invite me out to drink?¡± she asked in a soft and attentive tone. ¡°Why would I invite you? I just felt like drinking alone,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Where''s your phone?¡± she asked. After checking his pockets, he couldn''t find It. ¡°Your phone is with the waitress. If I hadn''t called you, I wouldn''t have known that you were here.¡± Keh smiled withoutment. ¡°Get in the car first, I''ll go pick up your phone.¡± As Keh didn''t resist, Thea helped him into the car. ¡°Rest here. I¡¯ll be back at once.¡± After closing the door, she went off to pick up the phone. Thea handed the waitress a thousand when thetter returned the phone. ¡°There''s no need for it, madam. This is nothing, really,¡± the waitress declined with a smile. Nheless, Thea insisted on stuffing the money into her hand. ¡°I don''t like thanking others for something that can be resolved by money.¡± With that, Thea walked off. She felt the inexplicable urge to pay off any woman by Keh''s side regardless of who they were. It was as if that was the only way she could prove her special status. As the years went by, it had be a habit of hers. Moreover, she was the only one left by his side throughout the entire time. When she returned to the car, she had brought a cup of coffee with her. Just when she was about to say something, she saw Keh lying in the seat with his eyes closed. Marveling at his distinguished features and chiseled jawline, Thea felt that God was biased when he created the former. After all, Keh''s handsome face alone was enough to mesmerize anyone whose eyes fell upon him. Obviously, she was no exception. The first time sheid eyes on him, she knew that he was the man of her dreams. However, Keh wasn''t someone easy to get close to. Even if one was of simr status to him, one was nothing but an ordinary person in his eyes. As a result, she had poured her soul into work so that she could be by Keh''s side and he would consequently need and acknowledge her. Finally, she had achieved her objective of bing indispensable to him at work and the onlydy by his side. Nheless, she craved for more. She wanted to be his woman and the only one in his life. Feeling a momentary impulse, Thea reached out her hand to touch his face. Just before she made contact, he made a sudden movement, causing her to regain her senses. ¡°Natasha...¡± When Keh looked in her direction, his gaze gradually turned frosty. As for Thea, her idealistic fantasies were shattered the moment she heard him murmur the name. Did he just call her? ¡°Do you think that after so many years, you can hide your cruelty with your growing beauty? Deep down, you''re nothing but a heartless woman.¡± Suddenly, Keh grabbed Thea by her shoulders and threatened, ¡°Natasha, I will never let you off because you owe it to me. There''s no way I''m going to allow you to sever your rtionship with me. In fact, I''ll cling onto you for the rest of eternity!¡± Evidently, he had mistaken Thea for Natasha. Despite the pain Thea felt in her shoulders, she didn''t flinch at all, for it was nothingpared to the pain she felt in her heart. Even though she didn''t know what exactly happened between them, she had no doubt Natasha was someone who greatly affected Keh, to the extent of him boiling with hatred for her in his drunkenness. Throughout the years, Thea had never felt as worried as she was at that moment. A voice within her told her that she wouldpletely lose Keh if she couldn''t ovee the obstacle that was Natasha. However, if she seeded in doing so, she would naturally be his for the rest of his life. Thea clenched her fist as she watched Keh sumb to grogginess again. ¡°I don''t know what happened between the two of you, but I will resolve the matter for you.¡± Just as Thea spoke, she got out of the car. After making a call outside, she returned to the driver''s seat. When she looked into the rearview mirror to check, she saw Keh slumped in the backseat. Despite beingpletely drunk, his charm was still capable of intoxicating anyone who saw him. After going suffering through so much over the years, this time will be no different. With that thought in mind, Thea started the engine and drove off. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The next day, Natasha mentioned that she would bring the children home from school. Of course, that meant she would be meeting the handsome school director. Denise was ecstatic to hear the news. Thus, she took the extra effort to pick out Natasha''s outfit for the day. Truthfully, Natasha could not be bothered by what she wore on a daily basis. Denise, on the other hand, had high standards. She intended to dress up Natasha like a fashion guru every day. It was a good thing Natasha had fair skin, as well as long and slender legs. Everything looked gorgeous on her. She was the kind of beauty that would spark up jealousy among women while every man would do a double take. It was rare for Natasha to wake up early. Thus, she decided to have breakfast with the children. Between bites, Denise nced up at Natasha. ¡°Mommy, I hope your beauty canst till the afternoon when youe to pick us up.¡± ¡°I only said that I might be able to pick you guys up. No promises.¡± ¡°That''s all right,¡± countered Denise. ¡°I''ll just have to dress you up nicely every single day. You''ll come to our school sooner orter.¡± As usual, Denise refused to give up before she achieved her goal. With a look of resignation, Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ¡°We''ll be going now, Mommy,¡± announced Anthony as he got off the table. ¡°Don''t tire yourself up too much today.¡± ¡°Be good now.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± Benjamin waved as he, too, got off the table. ¡°Listen to Gramps.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± the children chorused. Watching the triplets go out the door, Natasha remained seated at the table and enjoyed her breakfast, taking her own sweet time. As the triplets made their way downstairs, Benjamin turned to Denise. ¡°Are you really nning to get Mommy a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Denise was dressed in pink from head to toe with a cute bear-themed backpack. Her response was as a direct one. ¡°Don''t you want to look for Daddy anymore?¡± inquired Benjamin. Terence stood in front of the triplets. His eyebrows arched as he listened in on their conversation. Am I invisible to these kids? Denise pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°I don''t think it''ll get in the way of us finding Daddy. What if Daddy isn''t a good person? There has to be a reason Mommy left him. Either way, we can''t ruin Mommy''s future just because of our selfishness now, can we?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I think Denise has a point,¡± Anthony chimed in. ¡°Tony, not you too!¡± Anthony tossed Benjamin a side nce. ¡°Mommy''s happiness is more important. Let me ask you this: if Mommy forbids us to go looking for Daddy, will you still do it?¡± ¡°Uh... No,¡± Benjamin admitted honestly. ¡°Even though Mommy has never stopped us from doing so, we as her children should still take her feelings into consideration,¡± Anthony pointed out. Convinced, Benjamin shrugged. ¡°To be honest, I don''t want to look for Daddy anyway. I just want to find out the truth... But if we''reparing that to Mommy''s happiness, of course Mommy''s happiness is more important.¡± In response, Anthony patted Benjamin on the shoulder. ¡°The truth will surface one day.¡± All the while, Terence had been standing near the doors of the elevator. Unable to stay silent any longer, he coughed lightly, reminding the triplets of his presence. It seemed as though the triplets had pretended that he was not there from the way they talked about their secret so openly. However, Terence felt a sense of warmth in his heart upon hearing their conclusion. The children were surprisingly mature for their age. Just then, Denise tugged on the book in Terence''s hand and raised her head to look at him. With an adorable pout on her face, she asked, ¡°Gramps, you won''t tell Mommy what we talked about, will you?¡± Smiling sheepishly at her, Terence feigned a look of confusion. ¡°Tell her what? My ears aren''t working as well as they used to. I didn''t hear a thing!¡± ¡°I knew Gramps wouldn''t reveal our secret.¡± rice grinned confidently. The triplets truly were sly. Meanwhile, Natasha was immediately called by Mark the moment she stepped foot into the company. When she entered his office, she noticed Thea was there as well. At the sight of Natasha, Mark gestured to an empty seat. ¡°Ms. Jarman has something to discuss with you,¡± he said. Tossing Thea a look, Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± To Mark''s surprise, Thea turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Yondel, I''d like to talk to Ms. Watson in private. You wouldn''t mind, would you?¡± In other words, Thea wanted Mark to leave the room. For a few seconds, Mark was dumbfounded, but he quickly recovered. shing a polite grin, he shook his head. ¡°Of course I wouldn''t mind. You two go ahead. There''s something I need to take care of.¡± With that, he stood up and walked out of the office, not forgetting to close the door behind him. Thea was seated on the couch with her legs crossed, exuding a domineering aura. ¡°Please sit, Ms. Watson.¡± Thea gestured. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Scoffing inwardly, Natasha gave Thea a tight-lipped smile. ¡°Would you like some coffee?¡± Having said that, she pressed the inte button on the desk. ¡°Please get some coffee for Ms. Jarman.¡± ¡°No need. I don''t drink instant coffee.¡± ¡°In that case, one cup for me will do. Thanks!¡± With that, Natasha cut off the connection. Thea narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at Natasha. Most women would be a least a little bit shaken in Thea''s presence, yet Natasha did not seem intimidated at all. Very soon, someone sent in a cup of coffee. After the person had left, Natasha took a seat directly across from Thea before sipping the drink slowly. ¡°What do you wish to discuss, Ms. Jarman?¡± Natasha waspletely unfazed by Thea''s snarky attitude. Two can y that game, and this is a game I never lose. Ever since young, Natasha had a nonchnt attitude. Even though she had stopped acting that way for the past few years because of her kids, she could still summon that attitude when she needed to, especially in front of someone so arrogant. Natasha was well aware that her nonchnce would always frustrate the other party, giving herself the upper hand. Before stopping by, Thea had not done any prior research on Natasha. She could only make baseless assumptions about thetter. Thea had originally intended to intimidate Natasha into talking. To her dismay, Natasha waspletely unfazed. ¡°What''s your rtionship with Keh?¡± Left with no other choice, Thea could only be upfront about the reason of her visit. ¡°Are you here to discuss my personal affairs today, Ms. Jarman?¡± Natasha retorted. Thea eyed Natasha up and down. ¡°Whether it''s official business or personal affairs shall depend on your answer, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha thought about it for a moment before nodding slowly. Drinking the cup of coffee calmly, she tossed Thea another question. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°You''re here to see me in my office without even knowing what my rtionship with Keh is. Ms. Jarman, don''t you think you''re being a bit too hasty?¡± Natasha cut Thea off. Being snarky was one thing. Respecting others was another. Natasha was used to treating people in the same manner she was treated. With just a few sentences, Thea had been subdued by Natasha''s imposing aura. Her calm exterior began to crack. ¡°Natasha, I don''t care if you know Keh, or if something happened between you two in the past. Nevertheless, it''s impossible for the two of you to have a future together any longer.¡± ¡°I''m aware.¡± Natasha noddedzily with a look of indifference. ¡°Since you''re aware of it, leave him alone,¡± warned Thea. Natasha let out a snort. ¡°I think you''re mistaken. Since when haven''t I left him alone? In fact, you ought to tell him that instead. Get him to stop pestering me.¡± Thea kept staring at Natasha as if her piercing gaze could burn a hole into her. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading to work. As for Mr. Hamilton, I trust you to pass him my message. Thank you.¡± With a curt nod, Natasha stood up and got ready to leave. ¡°If you''re doing all of this for the project, I can fulfill your wishes.¡± Out of nowhere, Thea proposed, regaining Natasha''s attention. Natasha turned back. ¡°I decide who gets the project. Truthfully, it doesn''t matter whichpany handles it. To us, there isn''t much of a difference.¡± Thea tried to bait Natasha into talking in an attempt to give herself the leverage once again. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 As long as Natasha showed a hint of hesitation, Thea would be the winner of that negotiation. However, Natasha could not be bothered. ¡°What has that got anything to do with me?¡± she asked. ¡°It''s not even my project, and the bonus would not be mine.¡± ¡°One word from me is all it takes to make you in charge,¡± dered Thea confidently. Natasha''s eyebrows arched slightly. From the looks of it, Thea was familiar with what she was doing. ¡°I have no interest in snatching away my colleague''s efforts. I might not be good at much, but I have a bottom line. Whether or not you use ourpany''s proposal, I couldn''t care less. After all, it¡¯s your loss. I can''t say that ourpany''s proposal is the best in the world, but it definitely is the best that you''ve ever encountered.¡± Natasha spelled it out word by word, mocking Thea at the same time. Instantly, Thea''s expression darkened. At the sight of Natasha''s mocking gaze, Thea wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug look off her face. ¡°Instead of using the project as a leverage on me, why don''t you ask me how much money I would ept to obey your requests? Wouldn''t that be a lot better?¡± Natasha stared at Thea. Thea narrowed her eyes. Looks like you''ve finally revealed your greed. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°How much do you think Keh is worth?¡± No matter what question was asked, Natasha would always reply with another question. Thea could tell that the woman in front of her was sharp. Out of all the previous negotiations she had been in, Natasha was by far the toughest opponent. It was nearly impossible to break her stance. ¡°One million,¡± offered Thea. Natasha arched an eyebrow in response. ¡°Looks like Keh is only worth one million in your eyes!¡± ¡°Natasha Watson, you''re well aware of Keh''s worth. One million is to give you a chance. Even greed should have its limits,¡± replied Thea. Natasha mulled over Thea''s words. After a moment, she nodded. ¡°You''re right. In that case, have you prepared the check?¡± Thea had originally expected to go through a few more rounds of debate. Never would she have imagined Natasha to agree immediately, causing her to be slightly taken aback. Nheless, as long as money was concerned, it was child''s y to Thea. Thea reached into her bag to pull out a check for one million and ced it on the desk. Natasha''s gaze swept over the check. ¡°Anything else that you''d want me to do?¡± ¡°Do not have any further contact with Keh.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± A subtle smile appeared on Thea''s face. No matter how difficult a woman is, as long as she can be pacified by money, she won''t be a match for me. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now!¡± With that said, Natasha picked up the check on the table and exited the office with an ambiguous expression. Once she was out of the door, Natasha bumped into Mark. Upon seeing her, Mark asked carefully, ¡°Is everything all right?¡± The corners of Natasha''s lips curled into a small smile. ¡°Mr. Yondel, hurry and inform thepany that Ms. Jarman from Hamilton Corporation feels sorry for us. She''s given thepany one million as a bonus to be divided among all the employees.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Mark gaped in disbelief. Many from the front desk perked up their ears as well. Natasha waved the check in her hand. ¡°The money''s here. I trust you to distribute it to everyone, Mr. Yondel.¡± With that said, she shoved the check into Mark''s hand and turned to leave. Following Natasha out of the office, Thea witnessed everything that had happened. Within a second, her face paled in fury. At that moment, Natasha turned around and noticed Thea. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarman.¡± Then, she walked to the front desk. ¡°Help me order one hundred sets of afternoon tea. My treat.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± the receptionist stammered. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With a firm nod, Natasha answered, ¡°Of course! Order whatever you guys feel like eating. I''ll pay!¡± ¡°All right! I''m on it!¡± The receptionist broke into a huge grin. Beaming, Natasha went back to the Programming Department in a good mood. In contrast, Thea remained standing with her hands balled into tight fists. Well yed, Natasha. Well yed. Meanwhile, Mark''s eyes had not once left the burning check in his hands. Lifting his gaze to look at Thea, he smiled uncertainly. ¡°Ms. Jarman, t-this is...¡± To his surprise, Thea left without another word, leaving him standing there in confusion. Mark had no idea what to do with the hot potato he had been left with. Natasha''s actions had been ryed in the group chat. Within minutes, everyone in thepany caught wind of the news. One million is a hefty amount. Even if it was distributed to the many employees of thepany, everyone would still receive a huge chunk. It was easy money. No one would mind it. Naturally, people expressed their disbelief in the group chat. The receptionist needed to take multiple photos¡ªincluding one of Mark holding the check in disbelief-before the people were convinced. Yet, one million still seemed like an impossible amount. Natasha had distributed it to everyone else as if it was no big deal. Moreover, people were puzzled as to why Thea had just randomly given them one million. Thousands of questions were flying in people''s heads. In the end, someone finally could not hold it back any longer and went to ask Natasha, ¡°M-Ms. Watson, w-what''s with the one million?¡± ¡°So, you''ve heard?¡± Natasha asked with a smile. ¡°So, it''s true?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Natasha nodded. She had predicted that Thea would be too proud to ask for the check back. ¡°The money''s with Mr. Yondel right now. You can go see him if you don''t believe me. However, the money is in the form of a check, so it''s going to take some time for everyone to receive their bonus.¡± ¡°I-I...¡± The person was stunned. ¡°I''ll get right to it!¡± With that, he scurried away. The exchange between them had spread like wildfire among the other colleagues. Even though no one knew why Natasha had done something like that, everyone was astounded by her actions. Before long, the man who had talked to Natasha returned. When he reached the department, he leaned against the doorframe for support, as if his soul had been sucked out of his body. ¡°So? How was it?¡± someone prompted. That was enough to trigger an exmation. ¡°F*ck, it''s real! The check is real!¡± The Programming Department instantly gave way to a wave of emotions. Just then, a hundred meal sets were delivered. A few staff members carried all the food into the office. Bewildered, Ross asked, ¡°Yvonne, what''s all this? Who bought all this food?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson did! She said she''s treating everyone to afternoon tea!¡± answered Yvonne with a bright smile. Once again, everyone turned their gazes to Natasha. Natasha stood up from her desk and cleared her throat. ¡°I know that I''ve brought quite a lot of trouble for everyone ever since I started working here, but do know that it was never my intention. As an apology, I bought everyone some afternoon tea! Please ept my little offer!¡± Money and free food? Needless to say, Natasha had won everyone over. ¡°To be fair, everyone knew that what happened wasn''t your fault. Nheless, thank you for the meal!¡± With that, the crowd hurried toward the table for the free food. Truthfully, anyone rational could see that what had happened had nothing to do with Natasha. However, Xavier was unhappy. With a disdainful huff, he kicked the chair next to him and left. ¡°Don''t worry about it. Xavier''s just in a bad mood. He''s not against you,¡± Thomasforted. Natasha did not mind either. With a shrug, she took a cup of coffee from one of the meal sets she had bought. Besides Xavier, everyone else from the Programming Department was overjoyed. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 As soon as it was time to get off work, Natasha''s phone rang. ¡°Mommy, have you finished work?¡± At the other end of the line, Denise''s voice was full of expectation. ¡°You''re calling me at the exact time. What else can I say?¡± ¡°Does that mean you''re not working overtime today?¡± Natasha could not be clearer about her intentions. ¡°No, I don''t have to work overtime, so I''ll pick you upter.¡± ¡°Yeah! We''ll wait for you, then!¡± Denise was overjoyed. ¡°Well!¡± After hanging up the phone, Natasha packed her stuff, clocked out, and left. The school was half an hour''s drive from Natasha''s office, so when she arrived, most of the students had already left. She called Denise''s number. ¡°I''m here. Where are you guys?¡± ¡°Oops! I forgot to tell you, Mommy. Gramps came and fetched us earlier,¡± Denise replied. ¡°So, what should I do?¡± The moment Natasha finished asking, a voice came from above her head. ¡°You are Denise''s mom, Natasha, aren''t you?¡± Hearing the voice, she looked in its direction and saw in front of her, a gentleman who fitted the description of the director of school affairs just as Denise had described. Wearing ck and standing upright, he looked energetic and fresh. His facial features really did resemble Yohan Yamaguchi, the good-looking and famous actor. No wonder, Denise had such a crush on him. On the other end of the line, Deniseughed as she heard Zachary''s voice. ¡°Mommy, enjoy your chat with him. I''m hanging up the phone!¡± Without waiting for a reply, Denise hung up the phone. Awkwardly, Natasha put away her phone. Facing the man in front of her, she nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s me.¡± ¡°Denise told me your phone cannot be reached so she asked me to wait here and inform you that her grandfather came to pick them up,¡± Zachary exined. ¡°Thank you. Just now... there was no signal on my phone.¡± Natasha was forced to lie which was against her natural inclinations. Zachary smiled. ¡°I''m Zachary Lynch.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand. ¡°I''m Natasha Watson.¡± Natasha shook his hand politely. ¡°I know, since Denise talks about you often,¡± Zachary said with a gaze that was both sincere and gentle. After encountering Keh, an old man who was all fang, tooth, and w, Natasha was suddenly at a loss in front of this handsome gentleman. ¡°Shall we go for a cup of coffee?¡± Zachary asked. What? ¡°Isn''t this what Denise wanted?¡± Zachary was rather frank. Natasha burst out inughter and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I know a nice cafe, but we have to drive there!¡± He gestured at the car parked outside. She nodded and they entered the car together. Zachary was a gentleman at heart. Every gesture and move that he made was graceful and elegant. He did not say much, but everything he said was sincere and sounded novel like a breath of fresh air. ¡°Denise says that you have all just returned from abroad,¡± he said. She nodded. ¡°That''s right. We just came back one week ago.¡± ¡°It must be quite a challenge, looking after three kids all by yourself,¡± Zachary mentioned. ¡°To be honest, it''s a challenge for them to take care of me.¡± Since he was frank, Natasha did not try to conceal the truth. Zachary burst out inughter. ¡°All your three kids are lovable and sensible.¡± She was quick to admit to this. ¡°Indeed, they are really adorable.¡± Whilst chatting freely, they soon reached the cafe which he had spoken about. The environment inside the cafe was good, quiet, and stylish. Zachary and Natasha chose a table by the window. After ordering from the menu, they chatted. At this exact moment, Keh''s car was passing by outside. He had drunk too much the day before and was having a hangover which made him irritable. He just happened to look out of his car and there was Natasha seated inside leaning against the window, in thepany of a man. ¡°Stop the car,¡± he said suddenly. The driver stopped the car immediately. From Keh''s position which was facing the window where Natasha was seated, he could see clearly every movement of the two inside the cafe. Seated next to Keh, Thea was puzzled by Keh''s behavior, but when she looked in the direction of his gaze, immediately she understood why. It seemed as if the things that we wish to avoid woulde to pass. Seeing Keh being emotionally affected, Thea took a deep breath and looked away. ¡°I went to Prosper Technologies today.¡± Hearing that, Keh turned around and looked at her. ¡°I also spoke to this Ms. Watson who demanded a million.¡± Keh frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I have no idea what thisdy has to do with you, but I did not want you to be bothered by her. So, I paid her off.¡± ¡°Did she take it?¡± Keh asked in disbelief. Thea recalled what Natasha had done. It did not matter how she handled the money. As far as she was concerned, Natasha had taken the money. Thea nodded. ¡°She took it.¡± After that, she borated, ¡°So, at this moment, it is apparent that she has a new target.¡± Keh''s countenance took a turn for the worse. She reminded him, ¡°Keh, ourpany is undergoing expansion. Don''t hinder the projects because of your emotions. Once there is negative news, it will be very detrimental to our ns!¡± Keh did not respond. At that moment, none of what she said made sense. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Natasha... At the time they divorced, he did give her money, but she refused vehemently to ept anything. Now, she is taking one million? Haha... This is really impressive. ¡°Drive on,¡± Keh said. At that, the driver resumed their journey. Thea sat at his side, observing him in silence. She was certain in her mind that Keh would no longer take any interest in the woman who epted the payout. No matter what had happened before between them, it is truly over now. Studying the information she held in her hand, she was secretly relieved. Zachary and Natasha had a good chat. Zachary was caring and gentle, making one feel at ease in every way, physically and emotionally. Natasha was an open book, natural and without pretense. Thus, they felt like old friends at their first meeting. Since Natasha did not have many friends, Zachary gave her a good impression. In the depths of her being, she felt that this was the type of man who could make her happy whether as a friend or a husband. As they chatted, Natasha''s truthful character took over. ¡°Actually, I think you''ve been hoodwinked by Denise. My phone was perfectly fine. She tricked you intoing out to wait for me.¡± Zachary was not surprised at all. ¡°Actually, you are the one she hoodwinked, not me!¡± ¡°Really? How?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°She speaks to me about you every day, so my curiosity was piqued. I said I wanted to meet you and she helped me,¡± Zachary said. Natasha was surprised. It was the first time someone made such an effort over her. ¡°So, you are the one who is being hoodwinked,¡± Zachary exined. Only then, did Natasha understand what the whole story was about and she nodded. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°I hope you''re not angry.¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I don''t mind meeting a handsome guy.¡± Zachary was as good-looking as any movie star could be and Natasha admired handsome men, so she did enjoy the meeting. When he sent her home, it was already about nine o''clock in the evening. After the car came to a halt, Natasha looked at him. ¡°It''ste, so I won''t invite you in. Drive safely on your way back.¡± Zachary nodded. ¡°So... can we have a meal together sometime soon?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly!¡± She was only too pleased to have lunch or dinner with a handsome man. ¡°Let''s exchange contact info, then?¡± With that, Zachary took out his phone. ¡°Will WhatsApp do?¡± Suddenly, Natasha realized that after chatting for so long, they did not even get each other''s contact information. Natasha took out her phone and let him scan it. After adding her to his contact list, Zachary said, ¡°I''ve sent you my phone number. If you need my help in any way, just give me a tinkle.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Goodbye, then,¡± Zachary said. His eyes were beautiful and when he looked at anyone, they showed his care and gentleness as if reluctant to part. ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded. Zachary smiled, turned around to enter his car and left. Only after the car had left, did Natasha get ready to go upstairs. In the next instant, a car came from afar, headed straight for her. Natasha was still in a daze when the car stopped one meter away. In the next instant, Keh hade out of the car and was rushing toward her, in a fit of rage. When she recognized the frenzied figure, she frowned and roared. ¡°Keh, are you insane?¡± Keh sneered, ¡°Yes. If I am insane now, it''s because you drove me insane.¡± Then he pulled her over into his arms and kissed her forcibly on the lips. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Natasha''s eyes widened in surprise. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A weird feeling ran through her body, extending to her limbs. In the next instant, she pushed him away. ¡°You''re a lunatic.¡± She brushed her lips in disgust where he had kissed her as he watched. This infuriated him even further. ¡°What? Have you found a new love and forgotten your old me so quickly?¡± Natasha guessed that he had seen Zachary and she was determined not to deny that. ¡°So? Am I supposed to remember you forever? Those were horrible memories.¡± Natasha''s words and deeds now were driving him crazy. Keh red at her angrily, wishing that he could crush her in his palms. ¡°If that is so, why did you ept that one million?¡± Natasha replied with a question, instead. ¡°So, is that the reason why you are here?¡± ¡°Do you admit you have taken it, then? When we divorced, you refused to ept my money. Why did you ept it now? Keh asked. Natasha had guessed that Thea would only say she took the money, but definitely not what she did with it. Natasha was not concerned about giving Keh a good impression of herself but she did not want to let Thea tell a lie. ¡°Thea came to me and clearly told me that my project could not bepleted. This project was the hard work of several people in ourpany, and it has no direct link to me. Yet, because of the rtionship between you and me, it will be shut down. If you could be professional and draw the line betweenpany projects and personal rtionships, why can''t I ept the money?¡± Natasha asked him in retort. Keh narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is this what Thea said?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my words?¡± ¡°I haven''t made a decision yet about the projects!¡± ¡°Your dearly beloved fiancee has already made it for you!¡± she said. ¡°Fiancee?¡± Keh asked, ¡°Who told you she''s my fiancee?¡± ¡°That is not important. Neither is it important whether it is true. The important thing, Mr. Hamilton, is that there is nothing between us anymore!¡± With that, Natasha withdrew her hand from his grasp. ¡°Please keep a distance.¡± The more Natasha tried to keep away from him, the more Keh wanted to be near her. ¡°Natasha, I won''t keep away!¡± Keh said. ¡°It''s not up to you!¡± Natasha did not wish to contend with him, lest it went on until the kids came down and saw them. Without giving Keh the chance to say more, Natasha headed towards the corridor. Watching her departing figure, Keh sneered, ¡°I''m afraid this war between us will drag on for a long time.¡± He stayed to finish a cigarette before heading for his car, ready to leave. However, when he turned around, he saw a cute little girl. ¡°Hey, aren''t you the Mr. Handsome I saw that day?¡± Denise looked at Keh as she asked. This little girl had left a deep impression on Keh, especially when she said, ¡°I haven''t met my Daddy yet.¡± He had not expected to see her here. ¡°Oh, it''s you, little girl. Do you live here?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Mr. Handsome, do you live here too?¡± ¡°No, I''m here to see... a friend!¡± Denise nodded and then her eyes showed her inquisitive nature. ¡°Is it your girlfriend?¡± Girlfriend? Keh was taken aback. Then, he smiled and denied it. ¡°No.¡± Denise seemed to ponder over something seriously, and then shook her head. ¡°Forget it, you don''t do such a thing.¡± Keh watched as she mumbled to herself, behaving in such a strange manner. He smiled and asked, ¡°What is this that a person mustn''t do?¡± ¡°Mr. Handsome, you just missed your chance. Actually, I could have introduced you to a beautiful girl, but... today, she probably just got herself a boyfriend, so you don''t have a chance now!¡± Kehughed. ¡°Really? That''s such a pity! Seeing the little girl''s adorable ways, Keh could not help asking, ¡°How old are you?¡± "I''m five." Keh could not help thinking that if Natasha had kept the child, it would probably be this age now. Looking at Denise, he gently stroked her forehead, wondering if those twins were girls or boys... ¡°Mr. Handsome, what''s wrong?¡± Denise asked, ¡°Why is there so much sadness in your eyes? ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°Actually, I could have had a lovable little child your age, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I missed the chance,¡± Keh replied. Denise did not understand what he meant. Yet, she suddenly put out her hand and stroked his head. ¡°Mr. Handsome, it''s okay. You can still have an adorable child just like me and the child will surely love you a lot.¡± As her palm contacted Keh, he felt something he had never felt before. It was something indescribable and unexinable. Keh took hold of her tiny hand and grasped it in his palm for a moment. After some time, he spoke. ¡°Thank you for consoling me. All right. It''ste now and you should go home or your family would start worrying!¡± ¡°Yeah, so, Mr. Handsome, goodbye!¡± Denise said and headed home. However, after a few steps, she remembered something and turned around. ¡°Mr. Handsome, if you feel bored, you can text me on WhatsApp.¡± Keh smiled at her, waved, and watched her go home. After the little girl had gone inside the corridor, Keh drove away. Just after he left, Anthony appeared not far away. He had observed everything that went on between Keh and Denise... Chapter 15 Chapter 15 rice had just gotten back inside the house when George followed behind and said, ¡°Come to my room, rice. There''s something I need to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rice didn''t think much about it and did as told. ¡°Close the door behind you,¡± George said. That was when rice realized something was amiss. ¡°What''s wrong, Georgie?¡± she asked while shutting the door. ¡°That guy you met downstairs. Who was he?¡± George asked. He''s the handsome man I saw at the airport when we came back the other day. You saw him too, didn''t you? What do you think? Is he handsome? I think he looks a bit like you!¡± rice replied excitedly. George ignored her statement and continued, ¡°Did you add him on WhatsApp?¡± rice nodded. ¡°Yeah, I did!¡± ¡°Let me have a look at your phone.¡± rice did as told and handed him her phone. ¡°What''s wrong, Georgie? Is something the matter?¡± she asked when she saw the solemn look on his face. George kept quiet as he went through her contact list on WhatsApp. Surely enough, he found a newly added contact that she had yet to start chatting with. After a brief moment of hesitation, George decided to look at his status posts, but found nothing at all. It was as if he had never posted anything before. His profile picture was that of a starry sky, so George couldn''t obtain any information from it either. Sensing that something was really strange about his behavior, rice asked, ¡°What has gotten into you, Georgie?¡± George shifted his gaze back toward her as he replied, ¡°It''s nothing. I just found him to look rather familiar, that''s all. I think I''ve seen his picture in a magazine or something.¡± rice frowned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± George handed the phone back to her as he continued, ¡°He''s probably a famous person. It''s fine, you may feel free to chat with him if you''d like.¡± rice nodded. ¡°He seems like a pitiful guy. ¡°Pitiful? How so?¡± ¡°He said he could''ve had a child as cute as me, but...¡± George felt a sharp pain in his heart when he heard that. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But fate prevented it from happening. I think something must''ve happened,¡± rice said. Right as George went into deep thought, Elliot opened the door and stuck his head into the room. ¡°What are you two whispering about behind my back?¡± ¡°Oh, we were just talking about how rice has been chatting up some random guy!¡± George said. ¡°He''s not some random guy! This may be my second time seeing him, but I have a feeling that he''s a nice guy!¡± rice protested. George simply kept quiet and seemed to be thinking about something. Although Elliot was the most yful one of the three, he was very good at reading people''s emotions. He made his way toward them and asked rice, ¡°Gramps made some desserts for supper. You want some?¡± rice''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°I do!¡± she replied while running out of the room. Elliot then sat down in front of George and said, ¡°All right, talk to me. What''s going on?¡± There was a hint of hesitation in George''s eyes as he stared at him in response. ¡°It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me about it now. Juste to me when you feel like talking,¡± Elliot said as he stood up and got ready to leave. ¡°I think I might know who our daddy is.¡± Elliot stopped in his tracks and turned around in shock. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± George shook his head. ¡°Not entirely. I still need to confirm it.¡± The theories that I have are simply based on my gut instincts alone. ¡°H-How do you n on confirming it?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°I need more time to think,¡± George replied.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Does rice know?¡± ¡°I want to confirm it before telling her. I don''t want her to end up feeling disappointed.¡± Elliot nodded. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. You can''t get disappointed if you don¡¯t have expectations.¡± ¡°I''ll update you on this when Ie up with something,¡± George said. Elliot simply nodded without saying anything. Terence came over with a tray of desserts shortly after Natasha changed into a fresh set of clothes. Noticing the mysterious behavior of the three, Terence told Natasha about their conversation three hours ago. Natasha burst outughing after hearing that. ¡°I bet they only said all that so you''d tell me about it!¡± ¡°Does that mean the kids were just using me?¡± Terence asked. ¡°You''ll get used to it, Grandpa!¡± Natasha consoled him. Man, spending time with those kids sure makes me feel young again! Terence chuckled at the thought of that. ¡°Have they never questioned you about their father?¡± he asked while munching on the desserts he made. Natasha simply shook her head in response. ¡°What if they find out the truth? Have you ever thought about what you''d do if that happens?¡± Terence pressed on. ¡°It was never my intention to stop them from learning the truth. If they ask me about him, I''ll tell them everything honestly. I won''t lie to them about this,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that they might go with Keh?¡± Terence asked. Natasha shed him a smile. ¡°It''s their freedom to choose whether they stay or leave. I''m happy with just being their mother. I don''t want to restrict their ideas and behaviors. Who they choose to follow in life will not change the fact that I am their mother, nor will it affect my love for them in the slightest.¡± Wow, Natasha sure has matured a lot! Not only does she have her own views, but she also provides her kids with the maximum amount of freedom possible. With that in mind, Terence eximed, ¡°Keh truly is a lucky man. He may not know about the existence of these kids, but he is definitely blessed to be their father!¡± Natasha refrained frommenting on that statement. There''s no way to change who their father is, but I can do my best to provide them with the best in life. George and Elliot had innocent looks on their faces when they came out of the room. Natasha could tell that they had something on their minds, but she chose not to question them about it. ¡°How was the conversation with Mr. Lynch, Nat?¡± Elliot asked with a grin. Having recalled something, rice chimed in as well, ¡°Oh, right! I can''t believe I forgot about this! What do you think of him, Mommy? Was he really handsome?¡± George was the only one who didn''t ask her anything. ¡°We had a nice chat. He does indeed look pretty handsome.¡± Natasha found herself unable to deny that fact. ¡°I know, right? He''s so gentle and chivalrous! I used to think that he was just the director of school affairs, but I found out today that he''s also the school director! He actually owns shares in the school!¡± ¡°I suppose he''s a sessful and handsome young man, then?¡± ¡°Of course he is! I also heard he owns a few other businesses, but I''m not sure what those businesses are,¡± rice said. ¡°What do you think of him, Mommy? Will you consider him?¡± Elliot asked curiously. Even Terence was staring at her curiously as he said, ¡°You can try dating him if he''s a decent guy, Nat.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°Do you all think I can''t find myself a guy?¡± Natasha asked when she saw them all staring nosily at her. ¡°No way! While there isn''t anything wrong with being single, you should give it a shot if youe across a suitable man! I''m not getting any younger, so it''d do you good to have someone who can look after you and protect you,¡± Terence said. ¡°But I prefer to have you keep mepany, Grandpa!¡± Natasha protested as she continued munching on her desserts. She absolutely refused to acknowledge the fact that Terence would someday be gone. Knowing how much she feared the topic of separation, Terence chose not to dwell on that topic for too long. ¡°I know, but I''d prefer for you to have one more person to keep youpany.¡± Natasha understood full well what he meant. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll be sure to seize the opportunity if I evere across someone suitable.¡± Although she didn''t mention how things were between her and Zachary, Terence felt reassured when he heard her promise. He feared that his mistakes would cause Natasha to lose hope in marriage. As he wouldn''t be around forever, he really wanted someone who could take care of her in his stead. ¡°Now, now... Stop being so nosy, you three! I''ll keep you updated if anything happens, okay?¡± Natasha said. ¡°Okay!¡± rice replied. Fine! If Mommy won''t tell us the truth, I''ll just ask Mr. Lynch about it tomorrow! The next day, Natasha had just arrived at the Programming Department when Ross called out to her, ¡°Let''s go. We have a meeting. A meeting? This early in the morning? Natasha was a little confused, but she didn''t think much about it and left with a pen and notebook. She frowned when she saw Keh sitting in front the moment she entered the conference room. After everyone had taken their seats, Mark nced at Xavier and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton has given you this opportunity, Xavier. Do your best to present your ideas.¡± Unsure of what Keh was ying at, Xavier decided not to get his hopes up as he presented his reworked project. Everyone frowned as they wondered why it was different from the previous one, but Natasha wasn''t the least bit surprised. ¡°If I recall, this looks quite different from your previous work,¡± Kehmented in a professional manner. ¡°That is right. I carelessly overlooked some details before, so I added them in toplete it,¡± Xavier replied. Xavier had indeed made changes to his project after hearing what Natasha said. Although he didn''t expect to present his work again, it was necessary for a programmer like him to ensure thepletion of the project. Keh nodded and turned toward Mark as he said, ¡°All right. We''ll go with this, then. Get ready to sign the contract.¡± Everyone else involved in the project was stunned, but Natasha simply maintained a poker face as she observed everything. She had prepared herself for any stunt that Keh might try to pull. I don''t know if Keh was simply trying to make things difficult or if he''s doing it for Natasha, but I''m d it all worked out! After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Mark quickly arranged for the signing of the contract. ¡°By the way, I have another suggestion,¡± Keh said all of a sudden. The manager looked at him cautiously. ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Hamilton.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°We could build a long-term strategic partnership. Yourpany will be in charge of our projects in the future,¡± Keh suggested. The manager was practically petrified after hearing that. If ourpanies do end up in a long-term strategic partnership, then we would truly have struck gold. Putting the money aside, simply telling others that we''re business partners with Hamilton Corporation will strengthen our reputation tremendously. We could do anything we want in the corporate world, and countless projects wille flooding in. Money will no longer be an issue for us! Everyone got a little excited at the thought of that. Natasha, however, frowned slightly in response. ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton, do you really mean that?¡± Mark asked in disbelief. To even coborate with apany as powerful as Hamilton Corporation was something that many could only dream of, let alone establishing a long-term business partnership like this. ¡°What, you don''t like it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°O-Of course not! It would be a great honor to work with you, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Mark eximed with tears of joy in his eyes. ¡°In that case, we''ll get all the contracts signed in one go,¡± Keh replied calmly. ¡°Sure thing! I''ll have it all prepared right away! It''ll only take a minute, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Mark called out to him on his way out. ¡°Take your time,¡± Keh said calmly as his gaze fell upon Natasha. Mark couldn''t care less about anything else and ran off to prepare the contracts. Practically everyone in the conference room could see that Keh was only doing this for Natasha. Even so, none of them dared say anything as Natasha had indeed benefited thepany greatly. Mark soon returned with two sets of contracts and signed them on the spot, much to everyone''s relief. ¡°Thank you very much for supporting ourpany, Mr. Hamilton! How about we have dinner tonight? Our boss is currently rushing back from overseas and would really like to meet you.¡± ¡°No, I''ve already made ns for tonight.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don''t worry about it, Mr. YondeL We''ll most likely be seeing each other quite often from now on,¡± Keh said calmly. While maintaining the smile on his face, Mark shifted his gaze toward Natasha. It''s obvious that he''s only interested in seeing her! He really will do anything for the girl he likes... With that in mind, he said, ¡°All right. Just let us know when you''d like to arrange for the meet-up, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Everyone then went back to work after that. As Natasha was simply there to fill the empty seats, the signing of the contracts did not affect her in the slightest. Obviously, Keh was the one behind the arrangement. After exiting the conference room, Natasha was heading toward the restroom when Keh came after her and pinned her against the wall. ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha asked casually while leaning against the wall. She had no issues with his advances as he did have a really handsome face. ¡°Aren''t you going toment on what happened today?¡± ¡°You are a very wealthy man, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Natasha replied with a sarcastic smile. Keh stared deep into her eyes as he said, ¡°Entering a long-term strategic partnership means you''ll be the one to liaise with me from now on.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 It became clear as day that everything Keh did was deliberately targeted at her. Not wanting to show him any sign of reluctance, Natasha decided to face him head-on. ¡°No problem. I appreciate you offering me such a huge project, and I will be sure to do my job well. However, I must apologize in advance as my presence may make some people ufortable.¡± A few years ago, Natasha was a sassy, straightforward, and boring person. Now, she has be as cunning as a fox. I can''t figure her out at all... She still looks the same as before, but everything feels so different. With that in mind, Keh stared at her and asked, ¡°How sincere is that smile of yours, Natasha?¡± Natasha arched an eyebrow at him in response. ¡°Sincerity? Well, that depends on who I¡¯m speaking to. If it''s someone like you, Mr. Hamilton, then I''d say none at all.¡± Angered by her words, Keh grabbed her by the chin and gave it a squeeze. ¡°If that''s the case, then why did you insist on marrying me back then?¡± ¡°I was young and immature back then. I devoted myself to my marriage because I thought it would last forever, but I was wrong. I now understand that there are plenty of men out there, so I can just find a new one if things don''t work out. Are you reminiscing the past, Mr. Hamilton? Or are you feeling ufortable because my life isn''t in ruins after leaving you?¡± Natasha''s choice of words was clearly meant to spite him. Keh red at her as he muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°Yes, I am feeling ufortable. I will have you repay everything you owe me, Natasha!¡± ¡°Oh? And how will you have me do that?¡± Natasha asked with a meaningful smile. Huh, she''s right... I haven''t thought about how I''d have her repay me... Even so, I''m not about to just let it slide! She had no right to make that decision without giving me a choice at all! His train of thoughts was interrupted when Natasha reached out and ced her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Keh, don''t tell me you''re regretting it?¡± she asked frivolously. Keh narrowed his eyes in response. ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Back then, you felt ashamed of me for being boring, tasteless, and inelegant. Are you regretting it now that you''ve witnessed my transformation?¡± Natasha asked with a mocking gaze. It felt as if she had been waiting for a chance to say that. While Natasha was extremely good at grinding someone''s gears, Keh was no ordinary man. He had encountered countless women over the years, so a mere gaze from her wasn''t enough to make him lose his cool. ¡°You overestimate yourself a little too much,¡± he replied while grabbing her hands on his shoulder. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Natasha asked with an eyebrow raised. That look on her face and this situation that we''re in... Why does it seem so familiar? Having seen right through her little ploy, Keh said, ¡°Don''t even bother ying these games with me, Natasha. Do you really think I''d let you off the hook?¡± As she had been exposed, Natasha decided to drop the act and pulled her hand back. ¡°That''s good to hear, Mr. Hamilton. You know, I was hoping for us to peacefully go our separate ways. If you insist oning after me, then so be it. Two can y this game. This woman sure would make a great actress. She was being all intimate just a second ago, only to turnpletely hostile a secondter. ¡°I expect nothing less,¡± Keh replied with a sneer. ¡°Is there anything else you''d like to talk about? If not, I''ll be on my way now.¡± Natasha then ducked under his arm and stepped away from him. ¡°How about acquiring ourpany if you have that much money at your disposal, Mr. Hamilton? That way, you won''t need to liaise with me because I''d be working under you!¡± she said with a provocative smile before strutting off. The look in Keh''s eyes turned gloomy as he watched her go. Thea barged straight into Keh''s office the moment he returned. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me about this decision you made? Why enter into a long-term partnership with Prosper Technologies? Do you even know what you''re doing, Keh?¡± she asked while ring at him. This was the first time she had lost her cool in front of him after so many years. Although Keh was clearly displeased at her behavior, he kept his feelings to himself and simply shot her a re as he sat down at his chair. ¡°What, I can''t even make a decision on my own now?¡± he asked coldly after a brief pause. Although he didn''t raise his voice much, the intimidating aura that he exuded was more than enough to terrify her. Thea quickly calmed down when she realized she had gone a little overboard. ¡°I-I didn''t mean it like that... Why didn''t you tell me about it beforehand?¡± ¡°Why did you reject Prosper Technologies'' project in the first ce? I told you to leave it be for the time being, didn''t I?¡± Keh asked. Thea had done such things plenty of times in the past, but that was not the case for Keh. ¡°Prosper Technologies'' project wasn''t exactly ideal, so I assumed you meant for me to reject them,¡± Thea exined. ¡°It may not have been ideal, but it was the best among all the other projects. I know you did it on purpose, Thea.¡± Just like that, Keh had exposed her lie on the spot. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thea fell silent for a moment before nodding in response. ¡°Yes, you''re right. I did do it on purpose. It''s not a must for us to work with Prosper Technologies, so I did it for the sake of thepany!¡± ¡°Is that the only reason why you did it?¡± Keh pressed on while staring deep into her eyes. Thea let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Fine, I admit that I did have my own personal reasons for doing that, but I only did it for your own good.¡± ¡°Thea, thepany and I are two separate entities. Keep in mind that it is not your job to interfere with my personal life.¡± Thea froze in upon hearing that. Keh has never spoken to me like this before! He''d always turn a blind eye to all of my misdeeds, and now he''s telling me to not interfere with his life? ¡°W-What is the meaning of this?¡± she asked. ¡°Just do what is required of you and nothing more,¡± Keh replied while shifting his gaze toward the documents in hand. Thea was devastated, but maintained a calm look on her face even while clenching her fists tightly. ¡°All right,¡± she said after a long pause and stormed out of Keh''s office before he could even respond. Keh nced at the door after she was gone, only to get back to work secondster. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Thea had tears rolling down her face as she drank her sorrows at a barter that night. I''ve known Keh for five long years, and I gave my all in order to make myself useful to him. I thought I had be irreceable to him, but his words today have proved me wrong. He used to let me do as I please without a singleint, so why has he changed all of a sudden? Does he not know how I feel about him? Have I not made myself clear enough? Why does he always ignore my feelings? Thea had never felt so upset throughout her entire life. Unbeknownst to her, a few men sitting in a corner had set their sights on her while she continued downing drinks at the bar. Eventually, one of the guys approached her with his drink in hand. ¡°Hey there, beautiful. Are you by yourself?¡± Thea shot him a nce and carried on drinking as if he wasn''t there. ¡°What''s the matter? You feeling upset? How about I have a drink with you?¡± the man pressed on. ¡°Get lost!¡± Thea snapped at him impatiently as she found such men to be extremely disgusting. Not wanting to give up just yet, the man boldly wrapped an arm around her as he continued, ¡°Wow, you sure are a feisty one! Come on, tell me about your problems! I might be able to help you out of it!¡± ¡°Get your filthy hands off me!¡± Thea stood up from her chair in an attempt to break free, but could barely maintain her bnce after all that drinking. The man quickly reached out to catch her when she stumbled forward. ¡°Whoa! Be careful there, lady! You could fall down and hurt yourself!¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Thea shoved him off and red fiercely at him. ¡°Aww, don''t be mad! Getting mad will only make me like you even more!¡± the man said with a shameless grin. Realizing that he was just a troublemaker, Thea didn''t want to waste her time talking to him. Right as she turned around and prepared to leave, the other guys in the corner came over and blocked her path. ¡°Why the angry face? We''re just having a few drinks with you!¡± Thea realized she was in danger when she saw those men surrounding her. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°Don''t be afraid, miss! We just want to get to know you better over a few drinks!¡± Left with no other options, Thea pulled out her phone and gave Keh a call on the spot. ¡°Come save me, Keh! I''m at Golden Street Bar!¡± she shouted anxiously when the call got through after a few rings. ¡°What''s going on, Thea?¡± ¡°Who do you think you''re calling, huh? We just want to have a drink with you! There''s no need for you to be calling anyone!¡± said one of the men as he snatched her phone over and ended the call. ¡°D-Don''te closer!¡± she stammered while backing away. Hearing her words only prompted those men to close in on her even more. ¡°Geez, all we want is to have a few drinks with you! Why are you overreacting like this?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± ¡°F*ck off! Get away from me!¡± Thea shouted. One of the men added something into his drink as he said, ¡°All right. Just drink this and we''ll be on our way!¡± Thea knew they were up to no good, so she snatched the ss from his hand and smashed it on the floor. ¡°You insolent b*tch!¡± the man yelled while raising his hand. He was about to bring it down on her face when someone shouted from behind, ¡°Freeze!¡± The men turned around in response, only to see a few police officers rushing toward them. They immediately tried to make a run for it, but the police officers were faster and easily had them surrounded. ¡°We didn''t do anything, officers! We were just trying to have a drink with her!¡± they protested while kneeling on the floor. ¡°Shut up and show me your ID!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Too shocked to do anything, Thea simply watched silently from the side. Momentster, Keh came in through the door and walked right up to her. ¡°Thea, are you okay?¡± Hearing his voice snapped her out of her daze, and she burst out crying the moment she saw him. ¡°Oh, Keh! I was so scared!¡± she wailed while hugging him tightly. ¡°It''s okay. You''re fine now,¡± Kehforted her after scanning their surroundings. A police officer then came over to ask them some questions, and Keh helped answer them on her behalf. Right when the police were about to dismiss the entire incident as a mere misunderstanding, Keh noticed a white-colored pill on the floor. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked with a frown while picking it up. The men tried to make a run for it when they saw that, but the police officers were quicker and pinned them down on the floor. One of the police officers walked up to Keh and examined the pill that had yet to dissolve completely. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, this is probably some kind of ecstasy pill. We''ll have to test it at the lab to confirm it.¡± ¡°Please do, officers,¡± Keh said. The police officer turned around and looked at the men on the floor as he said, ¡°Bring them in!¡± Keh waited until the entire incident was over before bringing Thea out of the bar. As her clothes had been torn from the physical altercation earlier, Keh draped his coat over her shoulders to keep her covered. Thea felt a lot safer after he had saved her in the nick of time, and she found herself bing more and more dependent on him. ¡°I''m sorry, Keh...¡± she said when they arrived at his car. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I know I shouldn''t have kept what I did a secret from you, and I shouldn''t have yelled at you either. I''ve been reflecting on my mistakes today, Keh. I''m really sorry.¡± Since she had always taken care of things at work really well, Keh chose to turn a blind eye to her little misdeeds. ¡°Workce conflict is a verymon thing. There''s no need for you to apologize.¡± ¡°Are you still mad at me, then?¡± Thea asked. ¡°It doesn''t bother me at all,¡± Keh replied. Huh? It doesn''t bother him? Thea wasn''t sure whether tough or cry after hearing that. ¡°I was really scared...¡± she sobbed with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don''t go drinking all by yourself next time, Thea. You''re not a child anymore. You should know what''ll happen if they forced that drink down your throat earlier. This is the first time you''ve made such a silly mistake,¡± Keh reprimanded her. ¡°I know that, but don''t you forget that I''m a woman! Could you not talk to me so formally, Keh?¡± Thea eximed coquettishly. Keh simply frowned at her without saying anything. ¡°I just want to be treated gently...¡± she mumbled while stepping forward, only to lose her bnce and fall into his arms. Little did they know, a few people were snapping away at them in a car nearby. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 From the angle of the photo taken, they did seem intimate. Keh wanted to pull Thea to a stand, but her body kept slumping against his. She couldn''t stand straight no matter how much he supported her. ¡°Keh, I''m sorry...¡± Her whole body went limped against his. ¡°Thea? Thea!¡± Keh tried to wake her up, but she didn''t respond. Without a choice, he picked her up and set her in the passenger seat of his car. With her settled in, he rounded the car and got in the driver''s seat. With the click of his belt, he pulled away from the venue. As he drove to Thea''s condominium, he didn''t notice the paparazzi following him. Keh ced Thea''s finger against the condominium door''s sensor. After a couple of beeps and a buzz, he opened the door and headed straight to her bedroom. Since he had been there before, he knew his way around. He was about to leave after depositing Thea on the bed. ¡°No! No! Get off me! Let go of me!¡± Thea suddenly shouted. Keh looked over his shoulder and saw Thea iling her arms as though she was having a nightmare. He rushed back to her side and held onto her hand. ¡°Thea? Thea, you''re okay. You''re safe now. We''re at your condominium.¡± After a few bouts offorting words, Thea finally opened her eyes. She looked into Keh''s eyes with tears swimming in hers. ¡°Keh...¡± her voice cracked as she wrapped her arms around him. ¡°I''m scared! I''m so scared!¡± she sobbed as her grip tightened around Keh. Patting her back gently, Kehforted her. ¡°You''re okay now, Thea. You''re safe.¡± They remained in the position for a while. Keh wasn''t sure how much time had passed, but he gently unwrapped her arms from his neck when her weeping stopped. ¡°Thea, you should get some rest for the rest of the night. You don''t have to go to the office tomorrow,¡± Keh said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thea stayed silent and continued staring at him with a pleading look. ¡°It''s gettingte, and I have to go now,¡± he exined as he got to his feet. However, Thea grabbed onto his arm and put on a fearful expression. ¡°Keh, can you stay here with me? I''m scared. Or at least stay here until I fall asleep, please? I don''t think I can sleep here alone tonight,¡± she pleaded. Keh gave in and nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll stay here with you. I''ll be in the living room. Thea nodded, stering a grateful smile on her face. ¡°Get some rest.¡± He got up and went to the living room after reassuring her. Thea knew Keh was a man of his words. He would stay since he promised her. When the door clicked shut, the fearful look was gone from her face. The pleading gaze had faded from her eyes and was reced with a look of determination. Keh, I''ll make you stay by my side using whatever means I can. Thea finally came out of her room before dawn. After washing up, she changed into afy silk pajama that was soft to the touch. Meanwhile, Keh was stretched out on her couch in the living room with his eyes closed. Thinking he was still asleep, she retrieved a nket and walked over to him with light steps, wanting to cover him with it. Right when her hands touched him, Keh''s eyes snapped open instantly. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Thea asked. It was such a close distance; Keh''s heart skipped a beat when he caught a waft of her sweet scent. ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± he grunted and quickly averted his gaze. ¡°I''m sorry for waking you up. I was worried you would be cold, so I wanted to give you a nket,¡± Thea exined. ¡°It''s fine.¡± Keh was pushing himself up to a sitting position when Thea fell onto him as though her legs identally gave out on her. With a soft and sweet-smelling body against his, Keh felt something stirred within him. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to...¡± Thea apologized, but her body didn''t move to get off of him. As their gazes met, the look in Keh''s eyes changed. ¡°What''s wrong, Keh?¡± Thea breathed gently into his ear, keeping her gaze locked with his. Keh didn''t say anything and merely stared at her. Thea''s heart began pounding. Her desire to have Keh was rooted deeply within her after all these years of chasing after him. There was nothing she wanted more than to be his woman. She reached her fingers out to trace his face gently and slowly bent down to meet his lips. ¡°Keh, can I..." Out of the blue, the satirical look in Natasha''s eyes and her impassive face popped up in his head. He reflectively turned his head to the sides, and Thea''s lips grazed his cheeks. ¡°What''s wrong, Keh?¡± Thea questioned. ¡°It''s gettingte. I should go.¡± Keh pushed Thea away. ¡°Rest for a couple more days. You don''t have to rush back to the office.¡± He shot to his feet, crossed the room to the front door, got out, and shut it before she could say anything. Thea was disappointed and infuriated at seeing him slip away. I saw the lust in his eyes. I''ve already taken the initiative. I can''t believe he managed to hold it in. Thea picked up a pillow from the couch and hurled it across the room. A cool breeze hit Keh the moment he stepped out of the lobby and woke him up. Thinking back, I felt like I couldn''t control myself when I was with Thea earlier. However, the weird thing was Natasha''s face would spring into my mind at such a crucial moment. Indeed, that woman has be my nightmare. She serves as a constant reminder to me. Without thinking further into it, Keh got into his car and pulled away from the parking lot. While he was washing up and changing his outfit, news of him and Thea kissing passionately in public, then spending their night together had spread all over the news media. Keh''s brows furrowed as he looked at the news on the inte and listened to the report from his assistant. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, were you really with Ms. Jarman yesterday?¡± ¡°Are you calling me for gossip?¡± Keh asked instead of answering. Keh didn''t take the rumor seriously because he had numerous scandals with Thea over the years. Another addition to the growing pile wouldn''t affect him either way. ¡°No, sir. I''m calling to inform you about today''s meeting schedule. I''ve already sent it to your phone.¡± Keh nced at his phone before hanging up the call. Looking at the news, something indescribable glinted across his eyes. Anthony had been staring dazedly at his phone since the early morning. Benjamin came up and sat beside him. ¡°What are you staring so intently at so early in the morning?¡± Anthony merely turned the phone''s screen to him in response. Benjamin was rendered speechless after reading the news. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°He''s quite rich, isn''t he?¡± Anthony shot him a disdained look. ¡°I believe this woman is his fiancee.¡± ¡°So he''s about to get married?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°Just look at his scandals all these years.¡± Benjamin took the phone and typed a simple query into the search engine. A long list of scandals popped up as the search result. Keh was a prominent figure with a handsome face. He was more goodlooking than celebrities. Despite hisck of appearance in public, the masses would always pay attention to his every movement. After going through all of them, the children noticed that although Keh did have numerous scandals affiliated with him in the past, Thea was the only one closely associated to him in the recent years. ¡°It looks like this woman is quite important to him. I don''t see any other scandals of him other than with her. If he''s really our daddy, does that mean we''re about to have a step-mom soon?¡± Benjamin questioned. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Anthony snatched the phone back from Benjamin''s hand. ¡°Hah! It''s still up in the air whether he''s our daddy. Even if he is, I might not acknowledge him, what''s more, a step-mom. ¡°If you don''t think he is our daddy, then why show me this?¡± Benjamin asked. Even though he might seem carefree and unconcerned, he was as quick-witted as Anthony. The only thing different was Benjamin was slightly more motivated and positive. After a short silence, Anthony said, ¡°I think it''s time we do some investigation.¡± ¡°How do you want to do it?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°DNA test.¡± ¡°But it''s not easy to get his DNA.¡± At that moment, Denise walked out of the bedroom, and something shed across Anthony''s eyes. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a knowing nce. Denise was about to get something to eat when Benjamin approached her. ¡°Hey, Denise. Have you seen the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Denise returned. Benjamin took the phone from Anthony and showed it to her. ¡°This person... does he look familiar to you?¡± ¡°Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise''s eyes sparkled as she reached for the phone and read the news. ¡°He''s so rich?¡± Her reaction is the same as mine... ¡°Yeah, and he''s a prominent figure too,¡± Benjamin said. Denise sighed after scrolling through the phone briefly. ¡°He''s about to get married soon. I even thought about introducing him to Nat before. Well, it looks like that n is a bust.¡± ¡°Denise...¡± ¡°Anthony, did you notice the resemnce between him and you? I think you''ll be more handsome than him once you grow up,¡± Denise said. Anthony''s heart lurched. I can''t deny that my looks bore a great resemnce to Keh among the three of us. That''s the exactly why I suspected my rtionship with Keh in the first ce. If Keh is my father and has done something terrible to Nat before, then I don''t think he''s good news. Anthony was having mixed feelings about the whole scenario. Ignoring Denise''s remark, Anthony replied, ¡°Denise, let''s go out and y once the school ended today.¡± ¡°y? Where?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You''ll know when the timees,¡± Anthony said mysteriously. ¡°But will Gramps agree to it?¡± ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Benjamin patted his chest, looking assured. Denise was ecstatic at the thought of having funter. ¡°Okay! I haven''t gone out to y since forever.¡± Benjamin and Anthony exchanged a knowing nce. Natasha saw Keh''s news on her way to work. She merely nced at it and scrolled past it. She would be furious when she saw such news during the early days of her marriage, but now, she couldn''t care less. I never thought Keh would be so loyal and focused all his attention on Thea. What horrible taste. The cab driver informed her of arriving at the destination from the front seat. Natasha got out of the car and walked into her office building. Even though the employees had differing opinions, they all knew the real reason behind the signing of the long-term coboration contract was really due to Natasha, and not Mr. Yondel''s performance. But Keh already has a fiancee, so what is his rtionship with Natasha? Could Natasha be the mistress? No one would say it out loud, but they all had the same thought. Natasha knew about their spections but chose to ignore them. The second she stepped into the Programming Department, she could hear Xavier talking on the phone. ¡°What? The bill was settled? I-¡± ¡°Really? When is the operation scheduled then?¡± ¡°All right, doctor. Thank you. I''ll make sure to be there on time.¡± Ross noticed Xavier''s mood had brightened significantly after thetter ended the call. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said the surgery was scheduled on Monday.¡± ¡°Have you paid for the hospital bill then?¡± Ross questioned. Xavier frowned. ¡°The doctor said a friend of mine had settled it on behalf.¡± ¡°Friend? What friend?¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure.¡± ¡°You don''t know?¡± Ross asked, ¡°That''s hundreds of thousands we''re speaking of! Who would''ve paid them for you? Do you suppose you have a mysterious rich heiress who secretly admires you? You have to introduce her to me if you do have someone like that.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xavier pushed him away. Natasha could hear the entire conversation from the side. A secret admirer? Dream on! ¡°But tell me the truth, do you really have no clue who the person is? I even felt respect for Mark earlier, thinking it was him who paid for you in advance.¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°I really have no clue.¡± ¡°Whatever. Let''s address this after the surgery. This is good news,¡± Ross said. Xavier nodded in agreement. After their conversation came to an end, they turned to Natasha. ¡°In truth, the only reason this project is happening is because of Natasha. You''re her colleague, so try to get along with each other,¡± Ross whispered. Xavier didn''t answer Ross as aplicated feeling rose within him. He despised such behavior, but she was undeniably the one who secured such arge-scale project for thepany and in turn, benefitted the rest of thepany. He couldn''t chastise her for it, yet he felt awkward about it. However, Xavier had always been professional. He had drawn a clear line between work and personal life. Even if Ross didn''t advise him, he had already prepared himself to do the same. He walked over to Natasha and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, it was my fault earlier for ming you without checking the facts thoroughly.¡± Even though it was an apology, Xavier uttered it stiffly, with a stony expression on. Natasha cast him an indifferent nce. ¡°It''s fine. I didn''t do much.¡± ¡°I meant the part where you gave your opinion. I will transfer a portion of the bonus to you.¡± Even though Natasha merely mentioned it in passing, it was still crucial, and Xavier knew that. He couldn''t feign ignorance about that. It was against his conscience. ¡°I don''t need it,¡± Natasha rejected. ¡°That''s your problem. It''s my decision whether to transfer it to you.¡± Without saying another word, he turned on his heel and left. Natasha sat still at her workstation, unfazed. Suddenly, Mark came up to her. ¡°Nat, this is the supplementary agreement with Hamilton Corporation. Please deliver it to them.¡± Natasha lifted her head to look at Mark. It was just a nce, but Mark felt a pang of guilt. He thought Natasha would reject him. Instead, she agreed without argument. ¡°Sure.¡± She got to her feet, picked up the document, and walked out the door. It was the afternoon after school had let out. The triplets had made their way to Hamilton Corporation. Denise was still unaware of the truth. ¡°Anthony, what''s so fun here?¡± Anthony''s gaze was fixated at the entrance of Hamilton Corporation as though he was waiting for something. Benjamin answered on his behalf instead. ¡°Denise, don''t you think this ce looks familiar?¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± Denise turned her head and looked around the area. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°We''re at that Mr. Handsome''spany.¡± Benjamin pointed at the Hamilton Corporation''s logo. Denise''s gaze followed the direction he pointed. ¡°Oh, you''re right. Let me ask if he''s here now.¡± Denise toggled to WhatsApp and sent a text to Keh. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces. They have achieved their goal. ¡°Mr. Handsome, are you at thepany?¡± Denise asked sweetly. ¡°I am now somewhere around yourpany.¡± Keh was in his car when he heard a WhatsApp notification. It was a voice message from Denise, prompting him to click on it curiously. Her sweet voice could melt anyone''s heart. Fabian, who sat in front, turned around upon hearing the voice and looked at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, whose voice is that?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Keh rolled his eyes at him before replying to Denise, ¡°I will reach thepany in two minutes. What brings you to mypany?¡± ¡°I was walking nearby and thought of messaging you when I saw yourpany,¡± Denise said. Her voice was so endearing that no one could resist her charm. ¡°Wait for me. I will be there soon.¡± Keh sent the voice message and said to the driver, ¡°Stop the car at the entrance.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver answered. Fabian did not dare to ask any questions. He waited to see who was the girl that had spoken to Keh. ¡°Denise, are you going to meet Mr. Handsome?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°He told me to wait for him,¡± Denise replied. ¡°You should go by yourself. Tony and I are not going,¡± Benjamin said. If Anthony were to show up before Keh, his appearance would give everything away before they could exin. Since they were unsure of what was happening, they did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Denise asked unhappily. ¡°You know him, but we don''t,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°But...¡± Denise protested. ¡°Denise, you should go. We will wait for you here,¡± Anthony said. Denise considered and nodded. ¡°All right then, Tony. You are much nicer than Ben.¡± Then, she stuck out her tongue at Benjamin. ¡°You should go,¡± Anthony reminded. Thus, Denise headed toward thepany''s entrance. At the same time, a Rolls-Royce drove past. Anthony and Benjamin quickly stepped back to hide. Denise reached the entrance and saw Keh stepping out of his car. ¡°Mr. Handsome,¡± Denise called out sweetly and ran toward Keh. Seeing her running toward him, Keh suddenly felt a strange emotion. It felt like she was his daughter. Thus, he rushed a few steps forward and lifted Denise into his arms. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I was ying with my brother nearby. Then, I happened toe here and thought to see you,¡± Denise answered with a smile. ¡°How do you know this is mypany?¡± Keh asked with a smile. He did not remember telling her about this. Denise chuckled at his question. ¡°I saw the news about you on the Inte. That''s how I found out. Mr. Handsome, you seem like womanizer." Keh was rendered speechless. He felt ashamed to hear a little girl call him a womanizer. ¡°That news is not true,¡± he said. ¡°Really?¡± Denise asked. Keh nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll believe you,¡± Denise replied with a smile. Fabian stood at the side and waited to see the owner of that sweet voice in the voice message. He was shocked to see it was a little girl. As he stood stunned, he saw Keh smiling at the little girl and thought the little girl vaguely resembled him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton... What an adorable little girl. Whose child is she?¡± Fabian asked and reached out to hold Denise''s hand, but Keh immediately moved her away. It looked like Keh did not want Fabian to dirty her hand. Fabian was stunned. ¡°Denise, you must not speak to strange men from now on. Do you understand?¡± Keh advised. Denise nodded with a smile. She clung to Keh''s neck and felt a sense of familiarity. It felt like being doted on by her father. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± Fabian looked upset. I am not a strange man. However, Keh ignored him. At the same time, Anthony and Benjamin watched from nearby and realized they could not proceed with their n. ¡°What should we do?¡± Benjamin asked. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It does not seem like the right time to barge in. ¡°Why don''t we tell Denise to proceed. It would be easy for her to do it now,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony did not say anything. ¡°We will lose our chance if we don''t decide now,¡± Benjamin added urgently. ¡°I''ll call her.¡± After saying that, Anthony called Denise on her phone. Denise was still being carried in Keh''s arms when her phone rang. She answered it immediately, ¡°Hello, Tony.¡± ¡°Denise, can you go to the side? I have something to tell you,¡± Anthony said. Denise furrowed her brow. She seemed to sense what Anthony was thinking and knew now was not the right time to ask him. ¡°Mr. Handsome, can you put me down?¡± Keh did as she say. ¡°Denise, I need you to do something for me. You need to find a way to obtain Keh''s hair,¡± Anthony instructed. ¡°Why¡ª" Denise asked. However, Anthony interrupted immediately, ¡°Don''t ask questions. Just do I)) say. ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up, Denise put her phone away and considered the task. Then, she returned to Keh and parted her arms. ¡°I want a hug.¡± Keh smiled and carried her in his arms again. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I will have to leave soon. Can Ie here to y with you again?¡± Denise asked. Keh nodded. ¡°Of course. You cane here anytime you wish.¡± ¡°Can I go to your office to y?¡± Denise requested. ¡°Sure.¡± Keh was willing to agree to anything she wanted. Denise looked at Keh and seemed reluctant to leave. ¡°I''lle here to see you again another time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Keh smiled. Denise hugged Keh. She leaned closer to his forehead and eximed suddenly, ¡°Mr. Handsome, you have a strand of gray hair.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°Let me help you to pull it,¡± Denise said. ¡°Sure, pull it out,¡± Keh replied. Denise moved closer and carefully pulled a strand of gray hair near his forehead. ¡°Mr. Handsome, look at this,¡± Denise eximed. ¡°Having gray hair is a sign of overworking and insufficient sleep. Mr. Handsome, you should take care of your health.¡± ¡°All right. I will do as you say.¡± Keh smiled. ¡°Okay, Mr. Handsome. You can put me down now. I should get going,¡± Denise replied. Keh finally put her down. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Handsome.¡± Denise waved her hand. ¡°Where is your brother?¡± Keh asked. ¡°He is waiting for me over there,¡± Denise answered. ¡°I''ll walk you there,¡± Keh offered. ¡°That is not necessary. I will get scolded again if he sees me talking to a stranger.¡± Denise quickly came up with an excuse. Keh looked at her and nodded. ¡°All right then. I will bring you in to y the next time youe here.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Denise smiled sweetly and turned to Fabian, who was standing nearby. ¡°Goodbye, sir.¡± Fabian smiled when she spoke to him. ¡°I am not a strange man. Goodbye, Little Marshmallow. I will buy delicious food the next time youe here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise nodded before carrying her cute school bag and walking away. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After Denise left, Fabian could not stop admiring how adorable she was and asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is she a rtive''s daughter? She is so cute.¡± ¡°No.¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No? Then, could she be your illegitimate child?¡± Fabian made a daring guess. He looked at Keh strangely and wondered if he should start contacting the public rtions department. Keh gave Fabian a re, sending a chill down Fabian''s spine. ¡°I... I just thought the little girl bears some resemnce to you.¡± Keh forgave Fabian upon hearing Fabian''s exnation. ¡°If I have an adorable daughter like her, why would I treat her as an illegitimate child. I would give her everything I have.¡± Fabian was quick to tter him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I am certain if you make known your desire to have children, you can have any number of children you want.¡± That was the truth. Numerous women would line up for a chance to be with Keh. However, Keh was cold and unapproachable. Although he looked like a gentleman, he would not give any woman a chance to get close to him. Still, Fabian had no idea that Keh had an immense regret he could not recover from. Keh was not in the mood to exin to Fabian. Thus, he turned around and headed into the company. Seeing that, Fabian followed him immediately. Meanwhile, Denise gripped a strand of Keh''s hair tightly and did not dare to loosen her hold until she reached a secluded corner. Anthony immediately took out a sealed stic bag and put the hair inside. Before Denise could say anything, a familiar voice sounded behind her. ¡°What are the three of you doing here?¡± The three children turned around and saw Natasha standing behind them. They stood stunned as if they had done something wrong. None of the children dared to speak. Natasha went over and stood before them. However, before she could speak, Benjamin said, ¡°Nat, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I should ask you the same,¡± Natasha replied. This area is close to Keh''spany. Although it is unlikely that they would meet Keh by chance, it is not something impossible. Benjamin stammered, ¡°We never had the chance to go out to y ever since we came to this country. That''s why we...¡± He stopped abruptly and looked down as if filled with remorse. ¡°Where is Gramps?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I told him the school will send us back, so he doesn''t have to pick us up from school,¡± Benjamin answered. Natasha took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°Nat, we are sorry.¡± Anthony apologized immediately.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nat, we won''t dare to do it again,¡± Denise added remorsefully. They knew it was better not to attempt to exin anything to Natasha. It was better to apologize. As expected, Natasha did not get angry. She had never lost her temper with them but gave them as much freedom as possible. ¡°All of you should go home now. I''ll bring you out to have fun this weekend,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Understood.¡± Benjamin beamed instantly. ¡°Yes, Nat.¡± Anthony dragged Denise and began to leave. He feared Natasha would notice something if they continued to linger there. Thus, the children hailed a taxi by the road and left straightaway. Natasha''s gaze grew conflicted after the children left. In actuality, Natasha noticed her children were up to something. Although they had never mentioned anything to Natasha, she knew they had their opinions. Furthermore, her children were unusually smart. They were so clever that she had no way to restrict them. Therefore, she had no choice but to turn a blind eye to some matter. All that mattered was her children were happy. Natasha adjusted her emotions and looked up at Hamilton Corporation before entering it. ¡°Hi, I''m from Prosper Technologies and am here to send a document to Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Sure, please wait for a moment. I will carry out the verification procedure,¡± the receptionist replied. ¡°Erm, can I leave the document here?¡± Natasha asked. The receptionist finished the verification procedure and looked at Natasha. ¡°I''m afraid not. You need to send this up personally.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°The elevator is this way. Please press the thirty-second floor,¡± the receptionist added. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha took the document and went to the thirty-second floor. Meanwhile, Keh had just arrived at thepany. He took off his jacket and nned to rest for a while before attending a meeting. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. Natasha pushed open the door and walked in. Keh looked up and narrowed his eyes upon seeing who it was. ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± He smirked with a hint of mockery. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why do you ask since you know the answer?¡± Natasha walked to the table and ced the document before him. ¡°This is all thanks to you.¡± Keh nced at the document before him and turned to Natasha again. ¡°You reap what you sow. You should thank me for giving some value to your life.¡± ¡°Indeed, one reaps what one sows. Still, some people think they have the right to be arrogant all because they have some money. Unfortunately, they do not know it shows their crassness and poor taste,¡± Natasha retorted. Keh always found himself easily triggered by her. He pressed her hand onto the table. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I amplimenting you. You are as domineering as ever after all these years,¡± Natasha answered. Only an idiot would think she wasplimenting him. Therefore, Keh looked at Natasha and sneered, ¡°The most stupid choice I have made in my life was marrying you.¡± Natasha did not seem angry at all. After all, she agreed that her past self was unappealing. Furthermore, she knew she could infuriate Keh by appearing calm. ¡°That''s true.¡± Natasha nodded in agreement. ¡°There was nothing special about me when I was with you. Luckily, my life is quite decent after leaving you.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. He found Natasha as infuriating as ever, prompting him to burst into fury. Natasha saw the fury in Keh''s eye and felt she should stop triggering him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I shall head off first if there is nothing else.¡± After saying that, she pulled her hand from him and turned around to leave. However, Keh got up suddenly, rushed to stand in front of her, and blocked her way. Natasha red at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Keh smirked. ¡°Did you say I was domineering? Is this your impression about me from the past?¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. She had said that to annoy him and did not expect him to take pride in it. Since Natasha did not say anything, Keh felt he had seeded. He kept moving closer to her. His eyes were like bottomless pits, threatening to swallow her up. ¡°Do you miss this?¡± Keh asked softly. ¡°I think... It''s still all right.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°After all, you got me pregnant on the first try. I have to admit that''s quite impressive.¡± Those words triggered something in Keh''s heart. His sensual gaze immediately turned threatening. ¡°Don''t you dare mention that.¡± Keh struggled to suppress a surge of fury. Keh red at her and asked, ¡°If you haven''t done that, do you know how old our children would be now?¡± They would have been Denise''s age and as endearing as her. ¡°You robbed them of their right to live and denied my right to be a father.¡± Keh enunciated every word. Natasha obviously knew how old their children would be. After all, the children were growing up healthily by her side. However, she did not expect Keh to react this way. She could not help but pity him when he said ''our child.'' ¡°Keh...¡± Unfortunately, someone barged in before she could say anything. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°Brat! You don''t even answer my call now.... Old Mr. Hamilton burst into the room, raging with fury. However, he immediately turned stunned when he saw the scene in the office. Then, he exploded with rage. ¡°You brat! How dare you do this in thepany!¡± Liam could not hold back his fury and wanted to beat Keh up with his walking stick. Why do I have such a grandson? I admit he is capable, but his way of life does not fit my principles. If not for him being the sole heir of the Hamilton family, I would have kicked him out a long time ago. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Keh''s furious expression suddenly turned into helpless frustration upon seeing Liam. ¡°Grandpa...¡± ¡°Don''t call me Grandpa. I don''t have a grandson like you. Previously, you caused commotion aftermotion to chase out Nat. After you made her leave, you somehow managed to stay low profile for a few years. Now, you are starting all over again...¡± Liam was still bursting with fury. ¡°Grandpa, it is not what you think,¡± Keh exined. ¡°Not what I think? I witnessed it with my own eyes. How dare you deny it?¡± Liam scolded. At this moment, Keh turned to Natasha, hoping she would exin. Natasha pretended not to notice Keh. She felt an unexinable satisfaction hearing Liam scolding Keh and wanted to hear more. It seems despite Keh''s numerous sesses in these few years, Liam still sees him as a brat. Suddenly, Liam turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Miss, I don''t care who you are, where you came from, or what is your rtionship with Keh. You must know it is not easy to be a member of the Hamilton family. Furthermore, marrying Keh might not lead to happiness.¡± Liam was telling the truth. ¡°I understand.¡± Natasha nodded. Liam continued, ¡°He already made a wife leave him. Even if he marries you, you will not have an easy life!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Natasha continued to agree with what Liam said. Keh was rendered speechless. Sometimes, it was hard to believe that Liam was Keh''s biological grandfather. He was unbridled when roasting Keh. ¡°Since you know, why are you still with him?¡± Liam was confused. ¡°Is it because he is handsome? Miss, you must not choose your partner based on looks alone.¡± Natasha smiled with delight, watching Keh rendered speechless beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never get into a rtionship with him,¡± Natasha said. Liam was relieved to hear that. ¡°That is a wise choice. In that case, you should leave quickly.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natasha nodded and made the move to leave. On the other hand, Keh was indignant. He stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Natasha, how dare you make fun of us?¡± ¡°Brat, let go of her hand!¡± Liam scolded when he saw Keh grabbing her again. ¡°Grandpa, that''s enough. Look closely and see who she is,¡± Keh said. ¡°Who? Who could she be?¡± Liam shouted. He looked at Natasha carefully and realized she seemed familiar. Then, he blinked in confusion and asked, ¡°Brat, what did you call her?¡± Natasha still remembered how well Liam treated and defended her when she first joined the Hamilton family. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it''s me,¡± Natasha replied gently. Liam looked at Natasha and stepped closer. He scanned her from top to bottom before saying bewilderedly, ¡°Are... Are you Nat?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°It''s... It''s really you!¡± Liam was overjoyed. He noticed Keh still grabbing her wrist and pped Keh''s hand away. ¡°Let go of her.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Then, Liam turned to Natasha delightedly and said, ¡°I haven''t seen you for so many years and almost didn''t recognize you.¡± ¡°Yes, it has been six years,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Come and have a seat. Let''s have a chat!¡± Liam brought Natasha to sit on a couch. ¡°Brat, go and ask someone to serve coffee,¡± Liam ordered. Keh had no choice but to make an internal call. ¡°Bring in two cups of coffee.¡± Meanwhile, Liam looked at Natasha kindly and said, ¡°Nat, where have you been all these years? You have lost so much weight. Has life been hard for you?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I''m well all these years. Don''t worry about me,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°How can I not worry. You have grown so much thinner. Nat, the Hamilton family has wronged you,¡± Liam said. Natasha smiled gently. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, please don''t say that. You have always been good to me. I will always remember that.¡± Liam sighed and said, ¡°What is the use of that? I still failed to protect you.¡± After saying that, Liam red at Keh and asked, ¡°Is this brat bullying you again?¡± Natasha nced at Keh and considered before answering, ¡°It''s not considered bullying. There are some misunderstandings, and we need to clear them.¡± ¡°Nat, don''t worry. I failed to protect you previously. If he dares to bully you again this time, it will be over my dead body!¡± Liam said furiously. He meant for Keh to hear those words. Keh listened from the side and frowned helplessly. Then, Liam quietly moved closer to Natasha and whispered, ¡°Nat, is this brat trying to pursue you because you are beautiful? Listen to me. You mustn''t ept him because he is cruel and heartless. Since you have escaped him, don''t return to him again." Keh was at a loss for words. Is he really my grandpa? Natasha did not expect to find Liam even more humorous after all these years. ¡°I understand, Old Mr. Hamilton. Don''t worry. I won''t return to him.¡± The answer immediately drew a furious gaze from Keh. ¡°I know many good men. Why don''t I introduce them to you? I assure you they are more prominent than him,¡± Liam said. Keh could not stand it anymore. ¡°Grandpa...¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Liam snapped back. Keh fell silent once again. Natasha chose not to continue with this topic and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, how is your health recently?¡± ¡°As long as this brat doesn''t anger me and trigger my heart disease, I can live for a few more years,¡± Liam answered. ¡°You should take good care of your health. My grandpa said he still wishes to y chess with you for a long time,¡± Natasha replied. Liam suddenly remembered something upon hearing this. ¡°That old man keeps refusing me whenever I invite him to meet up. Now I understand it is because you have returned. He must be worried that I would ask you to marry my grandson again. That''s why he is avoiding me.¡± ¡°That''s not true...¡± Natasha said. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t ask you to marry Keh.¡± Liam waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You are Terence''s granddaughter, so you are my granddaughter too. How can I bear to let you suffer again? I am still a man of principle.¡± Natasha did not know what to say. On the other hand, Keh could no longer bear his grandfather roasting him. After the staff brought in coffee, Liam said, ¡°Nevermind, let''s not drink coffee anymore. Nat, what food would you like to have? I''ll treat you to something delicious.¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 After catching a glimpse of her watch, Natasha uttered courteously, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, sorry that I can''t have a meal with you. I''ve to get going as it''s gettingte. Let me find a day to bring my grandpa out so I can treat both of you to a meal.¡± The next moment, she got to her feet. On the other hand, Liam tried to talk Natasha into changing her mind. ¡°Nat, why not make it today? How about I try to ask Terence out now to join us for a meal today?¡± Huh? Today? Natasha''s heart skipped a beat. No way! I can''t leave my three children by themselves at home! Secondster, she suggested, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, how about making it this weekend? I still have something onter.¡± Liam had no choice but to give in to her. ¡°Okay, let''s set it sometime this week then. The earlier, the better.¡± ¡°Sure, Old Mr. Hamilton. See you then,¡± Natasha dly replied and was about to step out of the room. Liam stood up at once to walk out of the office with her. While walking along the way to the main entrance of the office building, they were engaged in a pleasant conversation. Nevertheless, they paid no heed to Keh trailing after them. Liam was deemed one of the legendary elites of Glenport City, but he seldom dropped by the company. Subsequently, most of the employees scarcely met him throughout their employment with the company. Now that thetter dropped by out of the blue, their jaws dropped at the overwhelming scene. In an instant, everyone in thepany could not help making wild guesses about Natasha''s identity. Never had they expected that Keh would trail behind someone else despite his usual air of confidence. When they reached the entrance of the building, Natasha stated earnestly, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you don''t have to walk me down further. I''ll get going now.¡± ¡°Let me assign the driver to send you back,¡± Liam offered. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it''s all right. It''s convenient to hail a taxi here,¡± Natasha turned him down nicely. ¡°Then remember to tell Terence not to avoid me. After all, I share the same stance with him,¡± Liam reminded her. Natasha nodded and reassured him, ¡°Sure. I''ll ry your message to him.¡± Later, even after Natasha got into the taxi, Liam still waved in her direction as he saw her off. When it was out of sight, Liam finally regained his usualposure and turned to step into the building again. Sensing the drastic change in Liam''s countenance, Keh could not refrain from grumbling inwardly. My goodness! I''m his grandson, but he''s undoubtedly treating her a lot better than me! Back in the office, Liam was seated on the couch as he raised his voice authoritatively. ¡°Be frank with me. What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°Nothing, only some trivial matters,¡± Keh responded ambiguously, unwilling to tell him more. ¡°Pfft! Do you think I can''t see through your ulterior motive? Now that she''s turned into such a gorgeousdy, I bet you must be regretful now!¡± Liam snorted. Keh wailed, ¡°It¡¯s not like that...¡± Liam cut him off by fuming, ¡°Enough of that! Stop giving excuses. Since you''re my grandson, nobody knows you better than me!" ¡°Even if I have an ulterior motive, don''t you think there''s nothing I could do when you stand in my way?¡± Keh retorted gloomily and could not help feeling indignant about being mocked relentlessly by his grandfather. Liam snickered. ¡°Ha! Are you feeling upset now?¡± Keh wat at a loss for words. ¡°You used to stir up a series of turmoil to divorce Nat, didn''t you? Do you think you can woo her back effortlessly now?¡± Liam scoffed. Keh took a deep breath before retorting, ¡°Didn''t I mention that I don''t have such intention?¡± ¡°If that''s the case, stay away from her then!¡± Liam snapped at him. Keh was rendered speechless. Is he my biological grandpa? Looking intently at him, Liam stated solemnly, ¡°No doubt, I''m standing in your way for Nat''s sake. If you intend to win her heart back, you must put in more effort.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± Keh refused to admit. ¡°Okay! Okay! Since you don''t have such intention, I''ll drop the subject. Undeniably, Nat is a nice woman. No matter what, I won''t let her fall victim to you again. I''m going to introduce her to other eligible bachelors.¡± Liam stood up and left without bickering further with him. Thetter furrowed his brows as he sank into deep thought. On the other hand, the triplets had reached home. The moment they stepped into the house, Denise headed straight for her room. Evidently, she was blowing a gasket. Anthony and Benjamin always protected and took care of Denise in the past. Sensing that their sister was boiling with rage at the moment, they followed behind her into her room. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin asked. Embracing her doll, Denise turned to fasten her gaze on them. ¡°Don''t you think you should give me an exnation?¡± ¡°What was there to exin?¡± Benjamin put on a puzzled look. Denise pouted her lips in exasperation. ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?¡± Gazing at her, Anthony advanced toward her and cut the crap. ¡°Did you find out too?¡± ¡°I''m also Mommy''s child like you! How could you make a fool of me? Do you think I''m stupid?¡± Denise snapped. In actuality, Anthony foresaw earlier that it was just a matter of time before Denise sensed they were into something. He tried to appease her by uttering gently, ¡°Don''t overthink. We keep it from you because we''re worried that you''ll be disappointed if things don''t turn out as expected.¡± Denise looked at Anthony warily before asking hesitantly, ¡°So, does it mean he''s our daddy?¡± ¡°Benjamin and I had a feeling that there''s a possibility. To confirm if our gut instinct is right, we have no choice but to request you to do what you did,¡± Anthony elucidated. Denise''s heart pounded tremendously. She was ted at the possibility that Keh could be her biological father. Meanwhile, Benjamin also walked over and sat next to her. ¡°Denise, I bet you have thought of that when you saw the strong resemnce between Tony and him, haven''t you?¡± Hearing that, Denise turned to look in Anthony''s direction again. She had to admit that his face and eyes resembled Keh''s. It was as though he was a mini version of thetter. Nheless, the idea never came to her before that. To her, that was the typical look of good- looking guys in general. ¡°Ah! I was in his arms today. At that very moment, I couldn''t resist imagining how nice it would be if he was our daddy,¡± she mumbled with a dreamy look. Anthony stretched out his hand to stroke the back of his head subconsciously. ¡°All right. Let''s talk about it again when the result is out.¡± Denise nodded right away. ¡°Mommy will be back soon. Bear in mind not to let her sense anything amiss. Regardless of whether he''s our daddy, life still goes on,¡± Anthony reminded them again. ¡°Okay! I got it,¡± Denise responded at once. After stepping out of her room, Anthony turned and headed for his room. At the same time, Benjamin trailed behind him and asked inquisitively, ¡°What''s your n? After all, we''re still kids. Thus, I don''t think anyone will entertain us if we request a DNA test. They might even bombard us with questions on that!¡± ¡°I n to have it done overseas,¡± Anthony replied nonchntly and turned on theputer. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Are you nning to send the sample to Kyle?¡± Benjamin asked right away. After switching on theputer, Anthony clicked open a Ustranian page without uttering any words. Miraculously, it turned into a chatting site in ck and green right after he keyed in a series of Ustranian codes. After logging in to it, he clicked the name ¡°Kyle¡± from the contact list and send out a message: I need a favor? There was a momentary pause on the other end before a reply was sent over: My goodness! Could you stop being so mysterious? We haven''t seen you online for ages! Everyone is worried sick about you! Anthony: It''s urgent. Kyle: What''s up? Anthony: Give me your address. Kyle: Why? Do you intend to deliver a gift to me? Anthony exined briefly by replying: I have a DNA sample and need your help with the identification. Kyle: Hmph! It seems you''ll only look for me whenever you need a hand! Anthony: You''d benefit greatly once the result is out. Kyle''s interest was piqued instantaneously: Since we''re buddies, of course, I''d help with anything! Heaving a sigh of relief, Anthony replied: Looking forward to hearing from you soon. Kyle: Okay! Anthony: I''m going offline now. Astounded, Kyle replied hastily: Wait a minute! Aren''t you dropping by our group chat to say hi to everyone? They''ve been worried stiff about you all this while! Just before Anthony logged out of the page, he replied to Kyle: Tell them I''m fine. Chat with you again next round. Good gracious! Hees and goes like the wind! Shaking his head, Kyle was utterly speechless. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 At the sight of Anthony switching off theputer, Benjamin, who was sitting idly, chuckled. ¡°Don''t you think you''re overreacting? It should be fine to chat with them for a while. After all, you haven''t gone online for more than one month.¡± ¡°It''s best to keep our guards up,¡± Anthony emphasized. ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy is not back yet,¡± Benjamin stated matter-of-factly. Staring at him sternly, Anthony warned, ¡°Heed my advice. You''d better avoid logging into the page too often at home. Otherwise, I won''t care about you if Mommy finds out.¡± Benjamin arched his brows and zipped his mouth. Even though Anthony and Benjamin were twins, their temperament was a stark contrast to each other. Anthony had a sense of vignce, whereas Benjamin was bolder, like how Natasha differed from Keh in terms of their characteristic. Benjamin tilted his head to look at Anthony. ¡°Have you ever given any thoughts to the result? Do you wish for a positive test result or the other way round?¡± ¡°I''ve never thought about that,¡± Anthony replied calmly. ¡°Come on! How could you remain unperturbed about it? He could be our daddy!¡± Benjamin gazed at him in astonishment. Anthony shot him a nce and asked, ¡°How about you?¡± After pondering for a while, Benjamin piped up, ¡°I hope the result is positive.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Anthony asked curiously. ¡°I guess I''m tired of searching for our daddy. Regardless of who he is, I have a hunch Nat must have left the city with us at that time due to something unpleasant. Instead of other good-for-nothing jerks, I would rather he''s the one. At least, he''s handsome,¡± Benjamin exined analytically. Even so, Anthony remained silent. ¡°Most importantly, I sense that Denise likes him very much,¡± Benjamin added, pointing out one of his observations. ¡°To me, Nat''s feeling is the most important,¡± Anthony mumbled, squinting his eyes. Unequivocally, he seldom expressed his points of view and feelings. Notwithstanding, he was the one who prioritized Natasha''s feelings among his siblings. Thus, Benjamin did notment further. Coincidentally, Natasha was back with Terence at that time. The two brothers rose to step out of the room when their footsteps sounded. Catching sight of Terence carrying bags of vegetables and ingredients, a quick-witted Benjamin stepped forward immediately. ¡°Gramps, let me help you.¡± Meanwhile, Natasha changed into slippers quietly before flinging herself on the couch. Anthony dragged himself toward Natasha. In the meantime, Denise popped her head out of her room. After ensuring her two brothers were there, she finally mustered up her courage to step out of the room. Momentster, Denise and Anthony stood guiltily in front of Natasha. Sensing something awry, Terence walked over and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± When Natasha shot Benjamin a nce, he stepped forward obediently to stand in line with Anthony and Denise. ¡°Apologize now,¡± Natasha stated somberly. ¡°Nat, we''re sorry,¡± the triplets opened their mouths in unison. ¡°You''ve apologized to the wrong person,¡± Natasha hinted. Right that instant, the sharp-witted triplets looked at Terence and apologized earnestly, ¡°Gramps, we''re sorry.¡± Perplexed, Terence asked incoherently, ¡°What''s the matter? Did anything go wrong? What on earth has happened?¡± ¡°Gramps, I lied to you that someone from our school would send us home. In actuality, we sneaked out to have fun elsewhere,¡± Benjamin piped up. ¡°It''s my idea,¡± Anthony tried to speak up for him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing her two brothers trying to take the fall for each other, Denise squeezed out a tear piteously andmented, ¡°Gramps, it''s not their fault. They offered to bring me somewhere fun because I''m feeling bored. It''s all my fault.¡± The next second, she threw herself into Terence''s arms coquettishly. It melted thetter''s heart at once. He coaxed her, ¡°It''s all right. Don''t cry, okay?¡± ¡°Gramps, we shouldn''t have lied to you. Please forgive us,¡± Denise apologized. ¡°All right. Forget about it. I won''t be angry over such a trivial matter. However, remember not to do that again. Don''t ever scare the wits out of your mommy and me again by sneaking out, okay?¡± Terence consoled her. ¡°Gramps, I got it,¡± Denise replied coyly, gesturing at him to help talk Natasha into forgiving them. Thus, Terence turned to cast a look in Natasha''s direction, trying to appease her. ¡°Nat, don''t be mad at them again. After all, it''smon for kids to be yful.¡± ¡°It''s all right to have fun. However, you must not lie to your family again.¡± Natasha gazed at the triplets sternly. She cared about upholding trust and honesty. They nodded earnestly and responded obediently, ¡°We got it.¡± No doubt, the triplets always took Natasha''s words seriously and tried their best not to go against her will. ¡°All right. Go and help your Gramps with the preparation for the meal.¡± Natasha heaved a sigh, relieved that the matter was over now. In an instant, the triplets cheered up and headed straight to the kitchen to assist Terence. ¡°Nat, do you mean we''re still allowed to go out the next time?¡± Benjamin turned to ask Natasha boldly. Denise and Anthony halted in their tracks and turned to look at him, holding their breaths. They made up their minds to flee at once if Natasha was infuriated at Benjamin''s words. After what seemed like an eternity, Natasha answered subtly, ¡°As long as your Gramps agrees to it.¡± The triplets'' hearts leaped with joy instantly. Ha! It''s a piece of cake to deal with Gramps! So, Mommy has indirectly given us the green light, huh? Denise hurrahed and nted a passionate kiss on Natasha''s cheek. ¡°Nat is the best!¡± Needless to say, Natasha was well aware of her daughter''s impressive skill in manipting someone. ¡°I''ll go take a shower.¡± She wiped her cheek with a grimace and walked away. The triplets let out sighs of relief and exchanged nces discreetly. Hurray! We can go out for ¡°fun¡± at any time from now onwards! Meanwhile, Terence could feel his temples starting to throb uncontrobly at the sight of the excited trio. Later, he received a call from Liam when they were having a meal in the dining room. He stole a nce at Natasha and moved to the balcony to answer the call. ¡°Terence, I''ve been wondering why you seem to be avoiding metely. Ha! Now I know it''s because Nat is back. Do you think you can hide from me forever?¡± Liam cut to the chase on the other end of the line. ¡°You knew?¡± Terence asked in bafflement. ¡°Why, can''t I know? Let me be frank with you. I have not only found out about it but also bumped into Nat today.¡± Liamughed triumphantly. I see. Since Liam had found out about it, Terence decided to drop all pretense. ¡°So what if you''ve known about it and bumped into her? It''s true I''ve been avoiding you. What could you do about that?¡± ¡°How dare you when you¡¯re the one who did me wrong in the ce first!¡± Liam eximed. Terence mocked, ¡°We''re still iparable to all of you from the Hamilton family on that.¡± ¡°Fine! I''m no match for your eloquence. By the way, I''m more than happy that Nat is back. How about we meet for a meal this weekend?¡± Liam suggested warily. ¡°I''m not going,¡± Terence rejected right away. Liam tried to persuade him, ¡°Come on! Nat had promised me.¡± Terence shed a nce at his granddaughter enjoying a meal in the dining room intuitively and uttered grimly, ¡°Are you having something up your sleeve again? Mark my words. Nat will not cross paths with anyone from the Hamilton family again!¡± ¡°Terence, don''t you know I have been doting on Nat like my own granddaughter? How could you use me of having something up my sleeve? If you refuse to step out for a meal with me, I''ll have no choice but to head straight to your house!¡± Liam was about to hang up. ¡°Hey! Wait a minute...¡± Terence yelled out apprehensively. Oh my! He mustn''t be here! I can''t let him know about the triplets! After contemting for a while, he finally replied, ¡°Okay! Let me double check with Nat first.¡± ¡°That''s more like it!¡± Liamughed heartily on the other end of the line. ¡°What a cunning old geezer,¡± Terence muttered before hanging up. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 When Terence went to the balcony to make a call, Natasha could guess who he was calling. That was why she was direct when Terence was leaving. She said, ¡°I made the reservation for this weekend.¡± Terence shot a look at the triplets. ¡°What about them?¡± Natasha turned her attention to the kids and said, ¡°I need to go on a trip with Gramps this weekend ¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Anthony replied, ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. We can take care of ourselves.¡± Denise nodded when she heard that. ¡°Just remember to get us some snacks on your way back.¡± Natasha turned her attention back to her grandfather and smiled. That smile was practically screaming, ¡°See? You don''t need to worry at all.¡± Terence stared at the kids and was reasonably convinced that the kids could do anything. Momentster, Terence nodded. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Thea rarely checked the office group chat. She was rather bored that day and noticed there was quite a bit going on in the group chat, so she checked things out. That was when she saw someone talking about how Liam had dropped by the office. She swiped up, and the more she read, the angrier she got. Thea called her assistant right away. ¡°Did someone by the name of Natasha Watson drop by the office today?¡± ¡°Natasha? Who are you talking about?¡± asked the assistant. Thea took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did someone from Prosper Technologies drop by the office today?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Someone was here. Old Mr. Hamilton came too. I don''t know why, but he had a great time talking to thatdy. He even walked with her when she left,¡± answered the assistant. ¡°Is that for real?¡± ¡°Yes. Many saw them chatting together.¡± ¡°Why didn''t you tell me about it?¡± The assistant sounded a little troubled when she replied, ¡°Mr. Hamilton said you are sick, so I didn''t think it was right to disturb you.¡± Thea was so angry that she hung up right away. What is so great about Natasha? It''s bad enough that she has Keh''s heart wrapped around her fingers, but Old Mr. Hamilton, who has never cared about me, actually likes her. Those thoughts made it impossible for Thea to stay home. She freshened up right away and changed her clothes to go to work. At the office, Thea knocked on the door before entering. When Keh saw her there, he raised a brow and asked, ¡°Why aren''t you resting at home? Why did youe back to work so early?¡± ¡°It''s so boring at home. I think it''s better to work and fill up my time here,¡± replied Thea as she made her way to him and sat in front of the man. Keh was busy working on the documents he had with him, and the look on his face when he was focused was mesmerizing. Thea thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°So I heard that Old Mr. Hamilton dropped by thepany yesterday. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± replied Keh as he nodded without even looking up. ¡°Was something wrong?¡± asked Thea. ¡°No, nothing at all. It was just a routine check,¡± answered Keh absentmindedly. ¡°I also heard that Natasha was here and that Old Mr. Hamilton had a nice time chatting with her.¡± Hearing Natasha''s name prompted Keh to stop working and shift his gaze to Thea. He nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Thea felt disheartened instantly. The rumor was already spreading like wildfire, but she still prayed to hear from Keh''s mouth that it wasn''t true. ¡°Who would''ve thought that someone as picky as Old Mr. Hamilton would enjoy talking to Natasha so much?¡±mented Thea. She had a sweet smile on her face the entire time, but the sorrow had already taken root in her heart. ¡°Natasha''s grandfather is Grandpa''s close friend, so it''s not weird that they chat well,¡± replied Keh nonchntly. Thea grinned when she heard that. ¡°I see. No wonder they are close. Does that mean that you and Natasha have known each other for a long time?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± replied Keh as he nodded absentmindedly again. Thea was almost certain that something had happened between Keh and Natasha in the past. Regardless of what had happened, the past is in the past. I am the woman behind this sessful man now, and I am the only one who can help him. Those thoughts prompted Thea to say, ¡°Keh, I heard that Infinitium hired a new chef. Let''s go there this weekend.¡± Keh frowned a little. ¡°This weekend?¡± ¡°Yes, I''m free this weekend, and you never got to treat me to the meal you promised earlier,¡± replied Thea sweetly and with a smile. ¡°I have other ns this weekend, so that might not be possible,¡± responded Keh. ¡°Other ns? With who?¡± asked Thea. ¡°Just a friend,¡± answered Keh. Unfortunately, his reply was so vague that it was as though he had never answered her question. Thea was understandably disappointed, but she kept a smile on her face. ¡°Okay, then we''ll hang out some other time.¡± Keh nodded. Just then, his phone rang. It was a notification from WhatsApp. The second he tapped on the button, he heard a sweet voiceing from the speaker. ¡°Hi Mr. Handsome, are you busy?¡± Thea already found it strange that someone sent Keh a message via WhatsApp because he rarely used it. Hearing a child''s voice made her frown. Keh was quick to reply to that message. He didn''t even care that Thea was standing right here. ¡°Who is that? The kid has such a cute baby voice,¡± said Thea. ¡°It''s a little girl.¡± ¡°A little girl? I don''t think I''ve ever heard you mentioning anything about a little girl before.¡± ¡°I met her at the airport. She is rather cute, so I added her number to my phone.¡± ¡°I didn''t realize that you like kids,¡± said Thea. She couldn''t helpmenting when she saw how focused he was when he chatted with the child. Keh thought about it for a while and realized he didn''t like kids in the past. I don''t even know when that changed... ¡°I don''t really like them that much,¡± replied Keh. Thea shifted her gaze when she saw how focused he was on his phone. ¡°Okay, I guess I better not disturb you and get back to work.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± murmured Keh as he nodded. Thea stood up. When she reached the door, she turned around to look at Keh. She had been staying by his side for five years and thought she knew all about him. Yet, at that moment, she felt as though he was a stranger and someone she couldn''t understand. Thea closed the door and left soon after. On the other side of the line, Denise jumped in excitement when she received Keh''s message. The emotions she felt were wildly different from what she felt earlier when she simply thought that he was good-looking. Ever since she realized he could be her father, a unique feeling blossomed in her heart. Still, I will feel so conflicted if that really is the case. Denise had always hoped for a father, but she was also worried because they were abandoned, and that abandonment extinguished the hope in her heart. However, Keh was everything Denise wanted in a father. What do I do if he really is my daddy and I like him very much? What if Mommy doesn''t allow me to y with him? Deep in her thoughts, she slumped down on her bed. Ah, what do I do? This is so frustrating! She was still struggling when Keh called her. That startled her and caused her to lower the volume of her phone right away. It seemed she was worried that others would overhear her, so she crawled under her nket with her phone. She couldn''t help wanting a father, so she picked up his call eventually. ¡°Hello, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°Why are you whispering?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I''m under my nket because I''m worried that my mommy will hear me.¡± Keh couldn''t stop himself from chuckling a little when he heard that. ¡°So, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Uh... It''s nothing, actually. I just missed you all of a sudden, so I sent you that voice message.¡± Aw, this cute kid is too adorable. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 That weekend, Natasha and the others settled on a time for lunch. Keh, who rarely showed up, went to the Hamilton residence early in the morning. Liam was busy picking out his clothes when he saw Keh there. The former shot a look over, then said sarcastically, ¡°Hey, wow! Look at that. The elusive Keh Hamilton has graced us with his presence. What brings you home?¡± Keh satzily on the couch and replied, ¡°It''s been a while since Ist visited, so I thought I''d drop by to see how you''re doing.¡± He never actually said what his intentions were, but Liam knew about them all too well. ¡°You don''t even pick up my calls, but now you''re suddenly interested in my wellbeing?¡± teased Liam as he checked his own reflection in the mirror. ¡°I wasn''t deliberately avoiding your calls. The only reason I didn''t pick up was that I was in a middle of a meeting.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, sure. You are simply that busy. Go ahead and work. You don''t need to worry about me at all.¡± Liam''s sarcastic tone rendered Keh speechless. By then, Liam had finally picked out a nice outfit. He stared at the mirror for a while before nodding happily. He turned around and saw Keh sitting there like a deity. That prompted Liam to roll his eyes. ¡°Okay then, you''ve seen how I''m doing, so you can leave now. It''s almost time, and I have to go.¡± After saying that, Liam walked right out without waiting for a response from Keh. ¡°Let''s go, Dan.¡± Keh stared. That man definitely did it on purpose. No one knew what Keh was nning when he was sitting on that couch, but out of nowhere, Thea called him. ¡°Keh, are you busy?¡± ¡°No. I can talk.¡± ¡°It''s nothing important, actually. It''s just that there are a couple of things regarding a few of our projects, and I think it''s best if we discuss those matters in person. If you''re free, how about we meet up and have a meal together? We can talk about work then.¡± Keh didn''t reply. ¡°Oh, wait. I forgot you have ns for today. Uh, maybe we can meet up after that?¡± asked Thea. ¡°There''s no need for that. Didn''t you say you want to have a meal at Infinitium? Let''s meet there,¡± suggested Keh. Thea was taken aback, but glee filled her at the very next second. ¡°Okay, then I''ll see youter.¡± Keh hung up the call after that. At Infinitium. Keh was already there when Thea showed up. She went the extra mile to doll herself up and was skipping with happiness when she thought about how Keh remembered her wanting to try the restaurant out. I guess a small part of him cares about me. That day, Thea didn''t wear a formal outfit, which she regrly wore. Her get-up that day was especially sexy. As the two of them sat opposite one another, Thea asked, ¡°Keh, what would you like to have?¡± ¡°I''m good with anything,¡± replied Keh. As he spoke, he kept his gaze on the door. It seemed he was deep in thoughts. ¡°Okay, then I''ll do the ordering. They hired a new chef, and there are a few rmended dishes. Let''s try them,¡± said Thea. After that, she ordered a few dishes, some of which matched Keh''s tastes. After she ced the orders, she turned her attention to Keh. Her eyes glowed with a hint of seduction and femininity. ¡°By the way, didn''t you say that you have ns for today? How did you suddenly free up your time?¡± ¡°My ns changed at thest second,¡± replied Keh. ¡°Should we talk about work now or after our meal?¡± asked Thea. ¡°Let''s do that after,¡± answered Keh. He wasn''t in the mood to talk about work at all. Thea nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She didn''t know why, but that day, she felt as though Keh truly cared about her. She was about to say something else when Keh suddenly said, ¡°I need to go make a call.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha and Terence were stuck in traffic, so they werete. In the corridor... Natasha could tell that Terence felt a little uneasy, so she said, ¡°Grandpa, you''re simply having a meal with an old friend, so rx.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Liam for years, and he can read me like a book. I''m just worried that I''d slip up. What if he learns about Anthony and the others?¡± said Terence, who was a little worried. Natasha grinned. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton knows you well, but there is no way he can read your mind. No one will know about the kids so long as you don''t mention them.¡± Terence took a deep breath. ¡°I know that. I just can''t seem to get my heart to stop worrying." As he spoke, he tilted his head up. That was when he saw the guy standing in front of him. Keh happened to be there, and both Natasha and Terence felt a pang of guilt in their hearts. Keh murmured something to end his phone call and hung up before he walked to them. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, it''s been so long,¡± greeted Keh. Given how calm he looked, it was likely he didn''t overhear anything. ¡°Mm,¡± replied Terence. His response was half-hearted, and his smile turned upside down the second he saw Keh there. It was clear that the old man wasn''t fond of the young one. Natasha, on the other hand, didn''t look off. She turned to Keh and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Before Keh could even answer that, someone opened the door to the private room from the other side. Liam appeared at the entrance. He cussed internally when he saw the young man standing right outside. D*mn it. I didn''t think he''d sneak his way in here. Liam ignored his grandsonpletely and said, ¡°Nat, you''re here! Come in,e in.¡± ¡°Liam, what is going on here?¡±ined Terence right away. He''s well aware of the situation, so why did he let Keh tag along? Keh didn''t want to put Liam in a difficult position, so he spoke up. ¡°I am here for work, actually. I didn''t expect to run into you either.¡± Good, at least that punk isn''tpletely useless. Liam grinned immediately and said, ¡°I have no idea what is up with this kid and his schedule, either. We don''t need to care about him, though. Just ignore him and share a meal together.¡± After that, he gestured for everyone to go in but mercilessly shut the door in Keh''s face. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Keh was momentarily stunned behind the door. He then made his way back to his table. The dishes were already served when Keh returned. There was even a bottle of decanted red wine sitting there. ¡°Keh, I heard that these dishes go well with red wine. Let''s share a bottle today.¡± Keh picked up the winess in front of him and downed everything in one go. ¡°Slow down. You should eat something, too.¡± Keh''s mind waspletely elsewhere. The ambiance inside the private room, on the other hand, was happy and peaceful. Liam was attentive, and the dishes he ordered were the ones Keh and Natasha would enjoy. The two elderly men were always arguing with each other, but it was nothing to be concerned about. That was simply their way of interacting with each other. ¡°Nat, take a seat. I remember that you enjoy dishes like these, but I don''t know if you''ve changed since then. If these are not to your liking, feel free to order something else,¡± offered Liam warmly. Natasha grinned. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton. I love them.¡± ¡°I''m d to hear that,¡± replied Liam before he turned his attention to Terence and frowned. ¡°Stop frowning, Terence. I ordered the food you like, too. Geez, why do you always look at me as though I am a viin?¡± Terence kept eating away, but he was scowling the entire time. ¡°Seriously, what is wrong with you, old man? Stop eating if you''re that unhappy to do so,¡± said Liam, who tried to move the table away. Terence''s temper rose as well. ¡°Why should I stop eating? Just because you say so? Hah! I''m so eating it. In fact, I''m going to eat so much that you go bankrupt!¡± growled Terence before he moved the table closer to him again and chowed down. Natasha grinned but didn''tin when she saw them arguing like they always had. It was as though they had gone back in time. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Natasha''s phone rang while she was eating away. She checked the screen and realized that the call was from Denise, so she got up and excused herself to go to the restroom. In the corridor... Natasha answered the call and sweetly asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Nat, my brothers are taking advantage of you not being here and are bullying me,¡±ined Denise. ¡°Are you sure it''s not the other way around?¡± ¡°Nat, you don''t believe me? My gosh, do you know how terrible things are for me now?¡± ¡°So tell me. How terrible are things for you?¡± ¡°Uhm.... very?¡± Natasha almost couldn''t stop herself fromughing aloud. Just then, she heard Benjamin''s voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Oh,e on. Nat is enjoying a meal with others, so stop comining, and I''ll go easy on you. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, in that case, I''m fine now, Nat,¡± replied Denise, who changed her mind right away. Benjamin grabbed the phone and said, ¡°Have fun, Nat. You don''t need to worry about anything at home because I will take care of everything.¡± ¡°Okay, that''s great.¡± ¡°Then do you love me?¡± ¡°Yes, I love you.¡± ¡°Then say I am your favorite baby,¡± requested Benjamin. The second he finished speaking, Natasha heard someone shouting from the other end of the line. It was Anthony. He said, ¡°Ugh, stop being disgusting.¡± ¡°You''re just jealous,¡± replied Benjamin. Natasha felt much more at ease to hear the kids causing a racket like that. ¡°Okay now. I will be back soon. Be good and wait for me at home, okay?¡± said Natasha, who hung up the phone after that. She was going to go to the restroom, but when she shifted her gaze up, she saw Keh standing there. He stood up straight, but he didn''t seem to be in good shape. Natasha didn''t believe that their meeting that day was just a coincidence, but she pretended to be blind to the situation anyway. In fact, she walked past him to go to the restroom. ¡°Was that your boyfriend?¡± asked Keh all of a sudden. Natasha was taken aback. Ah, so that phone call caused a misunderstanding? I guess that''s better than letting him know about the kids, though. Natasha grinned. ¡°He''s even more important to me than any mere boyfriend.¡± Keh''s gaze dimmed. ¡°Is that the same guy from the cafe?¡± The cafe? A guy? An image popped up in Natasha''s mind. Ah, so he saw us having a meal together the other day, huh? Natasha grinned. She kept her head up and replied, ¡°That''s a personal question, and I don''t need to answer that.¡± She was about to walk away when Keh suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed her toward the wall. His handsome face zoomed in right in front of her. Natasha frowned as she looked right into Keh''s eyes, which were burning with rage. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you into bullying others?¡± asked Natasha. Keh was speechless. ¡°Or is there something about this position that you really like?¡± ¡°Well, what position would you like to get into instead?¡± asked Keh. His deep voice carried a hint of seduction at that moment. Uh... that is not the point. Natasha blinked a little before ring at him. ¡°A position I like? I''ll take anything so long as it keeps you far, far away from me.¡± ¡°How do I know you''re not lying about that?¡± ¡°My gosh, Keh, you really are a narcissist, aren''t you?¡± dissed Natasha. ¡°I''ve already told you that I have someone who is more important to me than mere boyfriends, so why would I need to lie now? Do you really think that you will always be my type? Natasha truly had what it took to push every single one of Keh''s buttons. A few words were all it took to get the glow in his eyes to change. The darkness and rage that burned underneath were like a swirling tornado, and it was threatening to swallow her whole. ¡°Regardless of whether I am your type, it''s undeniable that you''ve had a taste of what I am like. Was I good? Did I leave an impression?¡± asked Keh. Natasha was speechless. Really? How did he change the conversation that quickly? Natasha refused to back down, so she replied, ¡°You know, now that you mention it, I really can''t remember what it feels like anymore. ¡°Want me to refresh your memory?¡± ¡°Didn''t you say that I am boring and uncultured? What''s wrong? Did you change your mind, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh caressed her beautiful cheek with his hand. ¡°Truth be told. You truly are stunning." Ugh, what a shallow guy. ¡°Keh, lust isn''t the only thing in existence. There is something called morals. I honestly wonder. What kind of person do you think I have be? You might be interested in the new me, but I am not into you. I am especially not interested in someone else''s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Who said that I¡ª¡± ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡± said a woman in a weak and helpless tone before Keh could finish his sentence. When they turned around, they saw Thea standing some distance away, and her eyes were shining with sorrow. ¡°Are the two of you... Natasha didn''t retract her hands until Keh loosened his grip. She massaged her injured wrist. She knew that Thea must''ve misread the situation. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you made this mess, so deal with it yourself,¡± replied Natasha before she turned around to leave. ¡°Natasha Watson, you''ve already epted my money, so why are you still badgering Keh?¡± demanded Thea suddenly and nervously. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Keh frowned and turned to her. That was when Thea stepped forward and said, ¡°You said it yourself. You won''t mess with him anymore, so what is the meaning of this? Do you not have any intention of keeping your words?¡± Natasha turned around at that moment and looked right at Thea, who was screaming at the top of her lungs at that moment. ¡°Ms. Jarman, I guess I need to rify something with you. I did not, am not, and will not go after Keh. Also, regarding that money, I''d like to point out that you were the one who shoved it at me. By the way, the money never made its way to me, anyway. If you insist on getting it back, I will ask every employee from Prosper Technologies to give it back.¡± ¡°You...¡± growled Thea as she red. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. More than that, though, she assumed the situation she was in was all a part of Natasha''s scheme. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± asked Keh. He was quick to catch the important details of her words. ¡°It doesn''t mean anything. As I said earlier, Mr. Hamilton, the thing between us is in the past, so let''s just keep things civil. Stop bothering me. Not everyone is fine with being a home wrecker.¡± ¡°Natasha, do you really think that your words¡ª¡± ¡°What is all thismotion out here?¡± Someone opened the door to the private room at that moment, and both Liam and Terence showed up. Liam frowned when he saw Natasha, Keh, and Thea in the corridor together. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Thea had no choice but to retract her ws when she saw Liam there. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I didn''t realize you''re here too.¡± Liam shot a look at Thea, but he never said a word. Terence, on the other hand, stared at Natasha with a worried glint in his eyes. ¡°Nat, what happened?¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°It''s nothing, Grandpa. Mr. Hamilton''s problem overflowed and affected me a little.¡± Terence frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Keh, I don''t know what is going on with you, but you and Nat are divorced. On top of that, you are engaged to another woman, so I hope you will stay away from Nat. If possible, don''t get in touch with her at all. That is the one request I have for you.¡± Liam turned his head and looked at Terence. ¡°Engaged? What are you talking about?¡± Thea was just as confused. ¡°Divorced? Are you saying that Natasha and Keh used to be married?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°What''s going on, Keh?¡± Liam demanded. Keh took a deep breath. ¡°Grandpa, this is...¡± Suddenly, Liam clutched his chest as though he were in pain. Keh stepped forward hastily. ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± Terence held him up. ¡°Don''t scare me, Liam. Where is your medicine? Did you bring them along?¡± After digging the medicine bottle out of Liam''s pocket, he poured two pills out and fed them to Liam. ¡°The ambnce! Call the ambnce!¡± Terence urged. ¡°On it.¡± Natasha made the call aside. At the hospital, everyone waited outside the emergency room anxiously. Soon, the doctor emerged from the emergency room, and everyone swarmed toward him. ¡°Doctor, how did it go?¡± ¡°Doctor, how is my grandfather doing?¡± The doctor removed his mask and gazed at them. ¡°The patient''s doing fine for now. He''s old and is suffering from heart disease, so you have to do your best to not trigger him.¡± Hearing that, everyone let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Can we go and visit him now?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°You can visit him once he is sent to his ward. Remember, don''t trigger him.¡± Keh gave a firm nod. Soon, Liam was rolled to his ward, and everyone went to visit him. Liam harrumphed icily when he saw Keh and pretended he didn''t see him. Keh said nothing in fear of inducing his anger. Right then, Terence came up to him. ¡°Liam, you gave me a scare. I nearly got a heart attack no thanks to you.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Are you afraid? If I die, no one will y chess with you. Serve you right for staying away from me!¡± Liam huffed angrily. ¡°Pfft, nonsense! Stop saying that!¡± Terence red at him. ¡°You''re old but not acting I ¡± your age! ¡°I''m sick. Stop chiding me.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, I''ll stop chiding you. I was wrong. There, happy now?¡± Terence caved in. Liam gave a satisfied nod. Natasha parted her lips to say, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, please take good care of yourself. You''ll have to keep my grandpapany. Later, you can both move to my grandpa''s house in the countryside. I''ll make sure you enjoy your twilight years there in peace.¡± Liam beamed upon hearing that. ¡°I''m d to hear that. That way, I won''t have to worry about my twilight years.¡± Keh gaped in disbelief. Strangely, he felt as though Liam was mocking him. Did I ever say I won''t take care of him? ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You''re no longer a young man who can stay upte. Nat, bring your grandpa back home so he can get some rest,¡± Liam said. ¡°I''ll keep youpany tonight,¡± Terence offered. He couldn''t fall asleep back home, anyway. Liam retorted, ¡°What for? I''m not dead. You''re too weak to make it till the next morning. By then, you''ll be lying in bed next to me. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°All right. I know you mean well. Prepare some food and bring a chess set over tomorrow,¡± Liam suggested. Terence was still worried. Keh assured him, ¡°Don''t worry, Old Mr. Watson. I''ll spend the night with him.¡± Terence didn''t like Keh, but he knew thetter was a filial grandson. Keh had brought Liam up, so it was natural for thetter to take care of Keh for tonight. Gazing at Liam''s figure in the bed, Terence relented. ¡°All right, then. I''ll visit you tomorrow. You''d better be more broadminded and forgiving instead of getting angry easily.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Liam responded impatiently. ¡°See you tomorrow, Old Mr. Hamilton. Have a good rest,¡± Natasha chimed in. ¡°Okay. Have a safe trip back home, Nat.¡± Liam''s voice was noticeably kinder when he was talking to Natasha. As they were about to leave, Keh offered, ¡°I''ll see you out.¡± Terence stopped him instantly. ¡°No need for that. Just take good care of your grandpa.¡± With that said, he and Natasha left. Keh and Thea were the only visitors left behind. Thea uttered, ¡°Keh, stay here with Old Mr. Hamilton. I''ll go buy some daily necessities." ¡°No need for that, Ms. Jarman,¡± Liam cut in. ¡°It''ste. You should head back and rest.¡± It was obvious that he wanted her to leave, so Thea nced at Keh before giving a curt nod. ¡°Okay. I''ll take my leave now.¡± Both Liam and Keh didn''t bother responding to her. Thea''s mood took a turn for the worse as she spun on her heels and strode away. By then, Liam and Keh were the only ones left in the ward. In the bed, Liam was wondering how he should unleash his wrath when Keh came over to him. Pulling out a chair, he plopped down and said, ¡°All right. Yell at me if you want.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°I know you couldn''t bear to reprimand me,¡± Keh interjected. ¡°B*stard. You want to piss me off, huh?¡± Despite saying that, Liam didn''t seem as angry as before. ¡°I swear I was worried about you. I wish you can live on forever. Why would I want to piss you off?¡± Keh responded hastily. ¡°What about the engagement? Why don''t I know anything about it?¡± Liam snapped. ¡°Are you going to get married without letting me know just like how you treated Nat back then?¡± ¡°Grandpa, that was just a rumor,¡± Keh exined patiently. ¡°Getting married is a big deal. I won''t get married without your approval.¡± ¡°You''ve done a lot of things that I disapproved of.¡± Liam refused to buy his exnation. ¡°All right. Tell me. What should I do for you to trust me?¡± Keh asked good-naturedly. Liam was admonishing him, but he knew that Liam was very fond of him. In fact, there was no one who loved him as Liam did. Liam stared at him for a long while before saying, ¡°No matter what you say, I won''t trust you. Keh was speechless. They say the older one gets, the more childish one bes. That''s true. Seeing how immature he was, Keh chuckled out loud. ¡°Stop it, Grandpa. I promise this won''t happen again. I''ll inform you of everything, including things that you approve and disapprove of. I won''t do anything behind your back,¡± he gave his word solemnly. Liam''s brows snapped together. Why does that sound strange? He pondered over the matter for some time before yelling, ¡°B*stard. Are you taking me for a fool?¡± ¡°You''re not a fool. You''re the smartest person on earth. Even if I end up a fool, you''ll still remain as smart as ever,¡± Keh ttered him shamelessly. Indeed, his ttering words managed to please the elderly man. ¡°Hmph! One day, I shall die from a heart attack from your actions." Keh heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandpa, calm down. This is nothing but a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Was the youngdy who just left the one rumored to be your fiancee?¡± Liam asked. Keh nodded. He wasn''t about to keep it a secret from Liam. ¡°Do you love her?¡± Liam urged. Keh remained silent. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Keh wasn''t sure if he was in love with Thea. Over the years, women flocked to him as they were attracted to his power and wealth. When his company was in trouble, Thea was the one who stayed with him without anyints. After his company started doing better, she never acted arrogantly and continued to be his righthand woman by dealing with his matters meticulously. Keh knew Thea had feelings for him. In fact, he used to assume that he would get married to someone like Thea. They didn''t hate each other and wouldn''t depend heavily on each other as they were independent beings. Thus, he turned a blind eye to the rumors circting in the public. There were two reasons behind his decision. First, he could stop women from pouncing on him. Second, he thought of ditching the y pretend and making Thea his wife. Years had passed, but he never had the urge to do so. As he said nothing, Liam flew into a rage. ¡°If you love her, I won''t stop you from marrying her. But if that''s the case, you should stay away from Nat,¡± Liam said sternly. ¡°Nat''s a good girl. Back then, I took a liking to her and arranged for you to marry her. However, things didn''t go the way I wanted, and it ended up hurting Nat. Terence nearly had a fall out with me. Nat is the Watson family''s only hope, Keh. If you think of me as your grandpa, please don''t hurt Nat''s feelings. I don''t want Terence to worry.¡± Keh''s lips thinned, for he knew Liam was being serious. Back when he divorced Natasha in secret, Liam didn''t even say these harsh words to him despite refusing to talk to him for two whole months. ¡°I know, Grandpa,¡± he answered. Liam gazed at him and sighed. ¡°Keh, I''m not forcing you to follow my wishes. I just hope you won''t regret your decisions.¡± s, Keh''s heart was in turmoil now. Back home, Thea headed to the bathroom to take a shower. After that, she sat on her bed and spaced out. Comprehension finally dawned on her after she connected everything together. Keh didn''t remember that she loved eating at that restaurant. He only went there because Natasha was there. Prosper Technologies'' project wasn''t that great, either. He only grew interested in it because Natasha worked there. Everything he did was because of Natasha. Thea couldn''t help but find the situation ironic. Initially, she thought Natasha was a gold-digger who wanted to get acquainted with Keh, but now she knew what their rtionship was. Previously, she found Natasha''s name familiar but couldn''t recall where she heard it from. After all, the Natasha she heard of was an ordinary-looking girl from the countryside with bad taste and a bad temper. Thus, she didn''t pay any attention to her or connected both names together. As that thought urred to her, Thea slumped her shoulders in dejection. After recalling how Liam treated Natasha tonight, she suddenly realized the distance between Liam and her was growing wider. After pacing around her room, she gave the matter some thought before deciding to call Keh. The call went through rather quickly. ¡°Liam, how is Old Mr. Hamilton doing?¡± Thea asked. ¡°He''s fine. He has fallen asleep,¡± Keh responded. Thea promptly offered an apology. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t know this would happen. Forgive me for being rash, for I didn''t know about your rtionship with Natasha.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± came Keh''s answer. ¡°You don''t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°Actually, you should''ve told me about you and Ms. Watson,¡± Thea said. ¡°That way, I wouldn''t have wasted my time doing all those things.¡± Keh fell silent for a moment. ¡°There''s nothing to say. It was all in the past.¡± ¡°Do you mean¡ª¡± ¡°Thea, get someone else to handle the project with Prosper Technologies,¡± Keh cut in suddenly. ¡°Mm?¡± Thea could barely hide her surprise. ¡°Didn''t you say you''ll take over the project?¡± ¡°I''m busy with other projects. You''ll be in charge of the project from today onward,¡± Keh ordered. I''m not getting him wrong, am I? He wants to keep a distance from Natasha, right? Her hope rekindled as she answered, ¡°All right, got it. I''ll make the arrangements.¡± ¡°That''s it for now. Talk to youter.¡± With that said, Keh cut the line. Thea gripped her phone excitedly. She knew Keh well after working together with him for years. It was obvious that Keh wanted to keep his distance from Natasha! With that thought in mind, Thea took a deep breath. Perhapsdy luck is on my side this time. Natasha and Terence left for dinner. They didn''t tell the kids anything, but the kids could deduce who they had dinner with. Staring at the photo, Denise asked, ¡°So this is our great-grandfather?¡± ¡°He''s also Gramps'' friend,¡± Benjamin chimed in. Denise inquired, ¡°It does seem very likely, right?¡± Their imagination went wild. They were deep in discussion when amotion sounded at the door. At once, Anthony pocketed his phone, and the three of them acted as though nothing had happened. ¡°Nat, Gramps, you''re back!¡± Denise hopped toward them. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Natasha queried. Denise retorted, ¡°Why are you back thiste?¡± ¡°Gramps and I came across something. That''s why we came backte,¡± Natasha exined. Denise pouted. ¡°We were worried since you were still outside and couldn''t fall asleep.¡± Right then, Anthony went up to them. ¡°Nat, did anything happen?¡± ¡°Oh, it''s nothing. You have to go to school tomorrow morning, so it''s time for you to go to bed,¡± Natasha urged. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it.¡± The kids nodded in unison and trotted back to their room. Back in the living room, Terence''s brows were knitted together. He was obviously still worried about his friend. ¡°Grandpa, stop worrying. The doctor said Old Mr. Hamilton is fine, right?¡± ¡°I was really afraid that Liam would pass away today. We lied to them about the kids, so I feel really guilty,¡± Terence revealed his thoughts honestly. His guilt was evident, so Natasha suggested, ¡°Why don''t we tell Old Mr. Hamilton the truth?¡± Taken aback, Terence shot Natasha a stunned look. ¡°I don''t want you to feel burdened,¡± Natasha exined. Terence pondered over the matter briefly before shaking his head. ¡°No. This isn''t the right time to reveal the truth. We''ll have to wait until Keh gets married. By then, we can tell them about the kids.¡± He paused and nced at Natasha. ¡°I didn''t mean to . 99 stress you out. Natasha''s lips curved slightly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It''s gettingte. We should get some rest. I''ll have to visit Liam at the hospital tomorrow morning,¡± Terence said. Natasha bobbed her head and headed back to her room. Meanwhile, the kids were eavesdropping on the ongoing conversation in the living room by pressing their ears against the doors in their respective rooms. Thus, they heard the conversation between Natasha and Terence clearly. In their group chat, Denise typed: If I heard correctly, the man who most probably is our great- grandfather is sick? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Benjamin replied: You heard it right. I heard the same thing, too. That should be It. Anthony didn''t say a word. The other two cued him: Why aren''t you talking? Anthony: I was thinking we could visit him tomorrow. His reply rendered them speechless. Benjamin: You love dropping bombshells, huh? Anthony: Will youe with me or not? Benjamin: Yes. Denise: Yes. There was no way they''d say no to his invitation, for they loved to be where the fun was. Anthony: We need to make sure which hospital he has been admitted to. Mommy''s home, so I dare not check online. Denise replied confidently: This is easy. Leave it to me! She would get the information by acting cute. Anthony: Okay. We¡¯ll meet after school tomorrow. Benjamin: Okay. Denise: Okay. The next day, Denise woke up earlier than usual. Terence was busy in the kitchen, so she went to him and stretched her hands out so he could hold her. ¡°Lazy bug, why are you up early today?¡± Terence asked cheerfully. Denise was salivating at the sight of the bubbling soup on the stove. ¡°I smelled your cooking, Gramps. What is this? It smells delicious!¡± ¡°Soup. Want some?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Denise nodded vigorously. ¡°What a greedy little kitten. I''ll leave you someter,¡± Terence replied with a chuckle. ¡°Thanks, Gramps!¡± Denise asked, ¡°But why are you cooking soup early in the morning? ¡°My friend is ill, so I''m going to visit him at the hospitalter,¡± Terence exined. ¡°Is he seriously ill?¡± Denise blinked innocently. ¡°No,¡± Terence assured her as a smile yed on his lips. ¡°Oh. Which hospital is he in?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Goldbirch Hospital.¡± Terence didn''t think much and gave her an answer quickly. Denise nodded thoughtfully. ¡°All right, then. Gramps, take care of your health, too!¡± ¡°Good girl. Don''t worry, for I''ll take good care of myself,¡± Terence responded. ¡°I''ll go wash up now.¡± Denise pretended to yawn and trotted back to her room slowly. Terence gazed at her back adoringly. He had no idea that the innocent-looking young girl had just fished some information out of him. Back in her room, Denise mmed the door shut. Her eyes were clear as she sent a text in the group chat: Goldbirch Hospital. As no one replied to her text, Denise huffed and sent another text: I got up early to be a spy, but you''re still sleeping! She then proceeded to tag them both. Benjamin''s reply came: You''re good at this. Good job! Will that do? Anthony: Good job, Denise. Denise beamed happily after getting their praises. As it was still early, she returned to her bed and resumed sleeping. When Natasha got up, the house was empty. She got her phone and saw a text from Terence. After sending the kids to school, Terence went straight to the hospital. Natasha went to the dining table and ate her breakfast. She then cleared the table before heading to work. Upon arrival, she spotted Thea and Mark walking out of the office. ¡°Don''t worry. We won''t disappoint Hamilton Corporation. We won''t disappoint you, too!¡± Mark said. He was obviously trying to butter Thea up. There was a stiff smile ying on his lips. Natasha wanted to pretend that she didn''t see them, but they had spotted her from afar. ¡°Nat,e here! I''ll let you know the uing arrangements,¡± Mark summoned her. Left with no choice, Natasha walked over to them. Thea shot her a smug and arrogant grin. ¡°Ms. Watson, I can''t believe you''ve just arrived. Look at the time. Do you think you can do anything you want after getting the project?¡± Natasha nced at her watch. ¡°I was stuck in the jam and waste by five minutes. One would think that you live here, for you''ve finished the discussion this early.¡± It seemed like apliment but was in fact a sarcasticment. Cold sweat beaded Mark''s forehead when he listened to their exchange. What is Keh thinking? Why did he let them both be in charge of the project? He let out a cough and said, ¡°Nat, from today onward, the person in charge from Hamilton Corporation who will liaise with us will be Ms. Jarman. You''ll be seeing her often, so¡ª¡± Thea interjected, ¡°Ms. Watson, are you disappointed that I''m the new person in charge?¡± Her smirk seemed to indicate that she was Natasha''s superior. ¡°Of course not,¡± came Natasha''s reply. ¡°It doesn''t matter who the person in charge is.¡± ¡°I hope you''re not lying,¡± Thea remarked. Natasha shot her a smile. ¡°Ms. Jarman, the one thing you wanted was ditched by me. There is no need for me to lie.¡± Thea stiffened. ¡°I hope we''ll have a cordial working rtionship.¡± ¡°I don''t think so. Ms. Jarman, it''s pretty obvious you look unhappy whenever you see me. I think the same way, too. Don''t worry, though. I''ll do my best to be professional at work.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Natasha marched toward the Programming Department. It was pretty shocking to hear her mock Thea in public. As many people were rushing to work at this hour, Natasha''s words were overheard by many. Mark''s forehead was covered in sweat by now. s, he couldn''t afford to offend any of them. ¡°Ms. Jarman, why don''t¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, Thea red at him. ¡°Mr. Yondel, that was really rude of her. Why do you hire such rude employees?¡± She then stalked away in a fit of rage. Mark gaped in disbelief. This was the first time he was so conflicted and anguished after winning a project! No one knew how Natasha was rted to Keh and Thea, but they saw how Natasha''s words made Thea speechless as though the former was the wife. That came as a surprise to them. After all, nobody dared to offend or provoke Hamilton Corporation. However, Natasha was an exception. Thus, their admiration for Natasha grew. After winning the project, she was bold enough to mock the person in charge. They couldn''t help but grow curious as to who Natasha was. ¡°Ms. Watson, did you really mock Thea earlier?¡± a colleague asked. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°No,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°Many people saw how it happened. News of it has spread.¡± ¡°I wasn''t mocking her. I was merely speaking the truth.¡± Her colleague was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you think we''re fools?¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°They are imagining things.¡± ¡°Can I ask you a question in secret?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± the colleague asked curiously. ¡°Me?¡± Natasha blinked before shing a grin. ¡°I''m just an ordinary programmer.¡± ¡°You''re not telling the truth,¡± her colleague insisted. Natasha gave it some thought before letting out a long sigh. She replied solemnly, ¡°All right. I''ll be honest with you. Actually, I''m a pretty but ordinary programmer.¡± Her colleague was speechless. Gosh! There''s no way I can continue this conversation with her! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 In the afternoon, some colleagues went to visit Xavier at the hospital. Only then did Natasha realize that he had note to the office that day. Knowing that Xavier would be giving his little sister a bone marrow transnt, everyone pitched in to buy something for him. However, as the hospital was too far and no one had the time, only a few representatives went. Other than Thomas and Ross, there was no one else. ¡°Ms. Watson, let''s go after work. The hospital isn''t far from your house, and it''s on the way,¡± suggested Ross. ¡°It''s fine. Xavier won''t wee me. If I tag along, he''ll only feel even more annoyed. Just bring some fruits on my behalf,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Okay, then.¡± They did not force her. After work, Natasha left directly and went to the hospital. Holding a bouquet of flowers and some fruits, she appeared in Liam''s hospital ward. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When Liam spotted her, he instantly became more energetic. ¡°You''re here, Nat! You can just visit. There''s no need to buy anything!¡± ¡°It''s just some fruits. There''s nothing expensive,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Come and take a seat!¡± invited Liam, looking much healthier than before. ¡°How are you? Are you getting better?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°Do I look like I''m ill? I''m doing fine, but that brat refuses to let me get discharged.¡± Liam felt furious and exasperated when he mentioned Keh. Natasha chuckled. ¡°No matter what, your health is the most important. You should only be discharged when the doctor allows you to. ¡°I want to ask you something, Nat. Tell me the truth,¡± asked Liam curiously all of a sudden. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why is your grandpa acting so mysteriously recently? When he received his calls, he would turn away from me. Do you think that... he found a woman he''s interested in?¡± whispered Liam. Um... ¡°If he did, he can just tell me! It''s not like I won''t support him, right? Why is he hiding it from me all the time? Is he scared that I''ll tease him?¡± guessed Liam. Natasha could not stop herself fromughing. ¡°Why are youughing? Tell me if I''m right!¡± Liam acted like he was an aplished detective. ¡°He didn''t, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°He didn''t.¡± Yes.¡± ¡°What is he doing, then?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Even if Natasha knew, she could not tell him the truth. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Perhaps something happened. I''m not so sure either.¡± Liam was stumped. ¡°This doesn''t make sense. ording to my understanding of that old bloke, this shouldn''t be what''s happening...¡± An old acquaintance would definitely notice something amiss. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°How is Terence''s health?¡± asked Liam. ¡°Quite good,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°He goes for two full-body checkups every year! I''ve reviewed the results, and they''re quite good,¡± guaranteed Natasha. Only then did Liam heave a sigh of relief. ¡°If he isn''t in a rtionship and his health is fine, what can he be hiding from me?¡± Natasha could not bear to lie to Liam. She said, ¡°All right, Old Mr. Hamilton. You should focus on your own health. I heard Grandpa say that you''re not as strong as him.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± rebuked Liam. ¡°I''m so much stronger than him. He''s healthy now because he has an obedient granddaughter. If he has a disobedient grandson, he will fall ill from anger like me too.¡± ¡°It''s okay. No matter what, your health is the most important.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not dumb. I still want to argue with Terence for another twenty years.¡± Only then did Natasha feel relieved. At that moment, the door was flung open. Keh and Thea walked in. When Liam saw them, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. Evidently, the duo did not expect to see Natasha there too. Without a change in expression, Thea approached them with a smile. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I''ve bought some nutritious products for you. How are you doing? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. I''m fine.¡± There was a distant tone in Liam''s voice. Thea ced the nutritious products at the side awkwardly, not knowing what to say. The atmosphere seemed a little strange. Natasha said tactfully, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it''s gettingte. I''ll go first. Please rest well!¡± When Liam heard that, he immediately said, ¡°When I''m discharged, have a meal at my ce with Terence!¡± Smiling, Natasha agreed, ¡°Sure!¡± Under Keh''s gaze, Natasha left directly without even greeting them. It was like they did not know each other at all. After she left, Liam resumed his lethargic state and slumped against the bed. It''s so boring here. After leaving the hospital ward, Natasha was about to go back when she coincidentally bumped into Thomas and Ross at the staircase. ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± Ross walked over to her. ¡°Didn''t you say that you aren''ting?¡± ¡°You''re already here, so why did you ask us to bring this stuff for you?¡± As Thomas spoke, he stuffed the presents she had prepared into her arms. ¡°You should pass these to him personally.¡± ¡°I think I won''t go,¡± said Natasha. ¡°I know that Xavier didn''t treat you well previously, but that''s how direct he usually is. However, he felt guilty and apologized to you afterward. Don''t take it to heart,¡± coaxed Ross. Actually, Natasha was not bothered by it at all. ¡°Okay. Since she''s here, let''s go together.¡± With that, Natasha was dragged to Xavier''s hospital ward. The surgery was quite sessful. However, due to concerns about possible side effects, Xavier had to be monitored in the hospital for two days. When they entered the hospital ward, and Xavier saw Natasha, his smile became awkward. Thomas quickly exined, ¡°We''re here to visit you as representatives of thepany! These are just some of our gifts for you.¡± As he spoke, he ced the bags on the table at the side. Natasha also ced a bouquet of flowers down and said, ¡°Get well soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Xavier calmly. Natasha then stood at the side and stayed quiet. Afraid that the atmosphere would turn awkward, Ross quickly said, ¡°I heard that the surgery was sessful! Congrattions! You don''t have to live in worry anymore.¡± Although Xavier still looked quite pale, there was a rxed grin on his face. He nodded firmly and replied, ¡°Yes! No matter what, thank you for your help.¡± ¡°We didn''t really help. The one who truly helped you is¡ª" Before Ross could finish his sentence, the doctor entered to do his routine checks. ¡°How are you doing? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°No, I''m fine.¡± When the doctor noticed Natasha standing at the side, he smiled and greeted, ¡°We meet again. Natasha merely smiled in return. Ross quickly asked, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°Not really. I met her when she came to pay Xavier''s hospital bills.¡± Although Natasha was quiet, she was very pretty. Hence, the doctor had a strong impression of her. What the f*ck? Everyone stared at Natasha in surprise. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Even Xavier, who was lying on the bed, frowned. He shot a look of shock at Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, you''re that secret richdy?¡± asked Ross as he widened his eyes. ¡°Do you have a crush on...¡± Although Thomas did not finish his sentence, it was obvious what he was trying to say. Xavier also nced at Natasha with a conflicted look. ¡°You''ve got the wrong person,¡± said Natasha as she looked at the doctor. Naturally, the doctor had no idea what had happened between them. Smiling, he replied, ¡°Ma''am, you are underestimating a doctor''s memory.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You''ve really got the wrong person.¡± Before they could say anything else, Natasha murmured, ¡°I''ve got something to do, so I''ll leave first.¡± With that, she left directly. Everyone exchanged incredulous nces with each other in the hospital ward. Meanwhile, the doctor did not notice anything. ¡°All right. If there''s nothing else, I''ll continue with my routine checks.¡± ¡°Doctor?¡± Xavier called out to him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you sure that she paid my hospital bills?¡± ¡°She said that you asked her to pay on your behalf. Is there a problem?¡± asked the doctor. After a long while, Xavier shook his head. ¡°No...¡± While the doctor left, the hospital ward was filled with an indescribable atmosphere. ¡°Is Xavier Ms. Watson''s type?¡± Thomas could not help but ask. ncing at Xavier, Ross could not help butment, ¡°Ms. Watson is great, just that she''s quite blind...¡± It was not Natasha''s intention to do good without iming credit. Instead, she merely did not want to create unnecessary trouble. After leaving the hospital, she hailed a taxi home. However, immediately after she left, the three kids arrived. There were a lot of people rushing in and out of the hospital. Since the three kids looked extremely out of ce there, everyone took a second glimpse at them. Anthony checked his phone for a while before keeping it. ¡°I discovered that he''s on the fourth floor. The three of us together would attract too much attention. We must split up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Both of you can go in first,¡± suggested Denise. ¡°Okay. Stay here and don''t move,¡± reminded Anthony. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s not my first time outside.¡± Denise shed him a reassuring smile. Anthony and Benjamin headed in. Feeling quite bored, Denise paced around the entrance. At that moment, a couple rushed over quickly without noticing her. They crashed into her, sending her falling to the ground. When the couple saw that, they merely nced at Denise and chided, ¡°Why is no one looking after this child? She''s running around wildly.¡± Denise stood up and stared at her. ¡°Ma''am, you seem to have horrible eyesight. You bumped into me when you walked over. I didn''t even move.¡± ¡°Why are you lying, you brat? How uncivilized!¡± criticized the woman disdainfully. Uncivilized? When Denise heard that, she became furious. ¡°Mommy told me that it depends on the person. There''s no need to act in a civilized manner toward uncivilized people. Ma''am, you bumped into me! Please apologize to me!¡± ¡°Me? Apologize to you? Little child, are you mistaken? You were the one who ran around and bumped into me. I didn''t even teach you a lesson for that! How did your parents raise you? You''re such a disobedient child.¡± After saying that, the woman prepared to leave. ¡°How did your parents raise you? You bumped into me. However, since I''m still young, you think that you can lie so tantly. Is this how what you n to teach your children in the future?¡± Not intimidated, Denise rebuked her. Her firmness was just like Natasha''s. As if Denise had just hit the nail on the head, the woman''s expression turned grim. ¡°If you continue spouting nonsense, I''m going to hit your head.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Denise had never been hit before. Feeling embarrassed, the woman raised her hand and was about to p her. ¡°Stop.¡± At that moment, a deep voice sounded behind her. When Denise turned around and saw Keh standing behind, her eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± With that, she sprinted toward him. When she jumped into his arms, he carried her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Someone''s bullying me...¡± mumbled Denise, pretending to sound pitiful. Fury surfaced in Keh''s eyes as he strode toward the couple. ¡°Are you hitting a child in public?¡± demanded Keh, his gaze so cold that it would make one shiver. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the couple. His clothing and appearance gave him a dignified look, which caused them to feel intimidated. Just when Keh was about to speak, Denise hugged his neck and pressed her face against him. ¡°He''s my daddy.¡± Keh was stunned, not expecting her to say that. When he gazed at Denise, it felt like she was actually his daughter. ¡°Didn''t you say that I''m uncivilized? Didn''t you want to hit me? You can try it! Anyway, my daddy isn''t anyone exceptional. He''s just the CEO of Hamilton Corporation!¡± bragged Denise. Although they might not have seen Keh before, they definitely had heard about Hamilton Corporation. After all, it was a name that everyone in Glenport City knew. Immediately, a grim expression crossed the couple''s faces. ¡°You''re so good at spouting nonsense! Not only did you deny bumping into me, but you''re also stirring sh*t up!¡± snapped the woman guiltily. Keh returned to his senses and nced at the surveince cameras. ¡°There are surveince cameras here. If you are telling the truth, I''ll make my daughter apologize to you, and I''ll compensate you. But if you''re lying, I''ll have to resort to my own methods,¡± said Keh. When the woman heard that, she quickly scanned her surroundings and realized that there were a lot of surveince cameras pointing at them. Understanding the situation they were in, the man immediately said, ¡°Mr... Mr. Hamilton, I''m sorry. We were wrong. Please forgive us...¡± However, Keh ignored him and continued staring at the woman. Realizing what was going on, the man tugged the woman, signaling her to apologize. In the end, she lowered her head timidly. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Don''t apologize to me. Apologize to my daughter,¡± instructed Keh. Even though the woman felt extremely reluctant, she looked at Denise and mumbled, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± ¡°I can''t hear you!¡± Denise raised her chin smugly. As Keh saw how lively and adorable she was, a look of affection crossed his eyes. Feeling embarrassed, the woman repeated, ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose.¡± Only then did Denise nod. ¡°Fine! Since you already apologized, I''ll forgive you. After all, since I''m more civilized than you, I won''t keep hounding you.¡± The woman was at a loss for words. Despite the fury raging within her, she had no choice but to suppress it. After they apologized and saw that Keh was not going to make a big deal out of it, they quickly fled. Keh nced at Denise. ¡°You''re really fearless, little girl.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Denise''s eyes lit up while she stared at Keh''s handsome face. When she recalled that he might be her father, her heart was filled with happiness. ¡°With you here, I''m not scared!¡± She was so sweet that Keh wished for nothing more than her to be his daughter. ¡°If anything happens in the future, call me immediately. You''re too young to know how evil the world is. Your safety is number one, okay?¡± When Denise heard his advice, she felt like she was brimming with happiness. ¡°Can I look for you anytime I want?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replied Keh. ¡°That''s great! I have someone to protect me!¡± Denise threw her arms around Keh''s neck happily. While Thea watched them from the side, an ambiguous smile yed on her lips. This girl is too good with words. It''s not that I''m treating this child as my rival, but there''s something about her that doesn''t belong to a kid of her age... And she has a familiar vibe too. I can''t put my finger on who she resembles. ¡°Who is she, Keh?¡± ¡°The child I met at the airport. I mentioned her to you before,¡± replied Keh. ¡°It''s her!¡± Thea smiled before looking at Denise. ¡°Nice to meet you! What''s your name? Denise turned around and realized that Thea was standing there. After scrutinizing her from head to toe, she replied coolly, ¡°Denise.¡± ¡°That''s a really unique name,¡± said Thea. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± The smile on Denise¡¯s face faded. ¡°I don''t have a daddy. My mommy''s not here either.¡± ¡°You don''t have a daddy? Why not?¡± ¡°A woman probably snatched him away,¡± answered Denise with a shrug. Um... Naturally, Thea did not know that Denise was referring to her. For a short while, she did not know what to say. Keh interrupted, ¡°Okay, let''s stop talking about this. Do you want to eat something, Denise? I''ll bring you to eat some food.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise nodded. Carrying her, Keh walked forward happily. While Thea stared at their backs, a strange feeling arose within her. She walked forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Denise, would you like me to carry you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, Denise would be unwilling. She hugged Keh''s neck and insisted, ¡°No! I want Mr. Handsome to carry me.¡± Thea was at a loss for words. Without saying anything, Keh walked away while still carrying Denise. In a coffee shop near the hospital, he ordered two cups of coffee and a dessert, which naturally was for the little girl. While Denise ate, she felt happy that Keh protected her. However, when she looked at Thea sitting in front of her and remembered the news she saw a few days back, she asked, ¡°What''s your rtionship with Mr. Handsome?¡± Not expecting Denise to suddenly talk to her, Thea nced at her before looking at Keh. ¡°Is it a difficult question to answer?¡± asked Denise again, still looking adorable. Thea was stumped by her question. Looking at her, she asked, ¡°What do you think our rtionship is?¡± ¡°Um... Probably a boss and his subordinate.¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°It looks like it,¡± replied Denise. Thea was speechless. Meanwhile, Keh gazed at Denise with an affectionate and doting smile. ¡°Is my guess right, Mr. Handsome?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded. shing him with a satisfied grin, she continued eating her dessert. For some reason, Thea felt unhappy. However, she still had to feign nonchnce. ¡°Can I have another portionter, Mr. Handsome?¡± ¡°Of course! You can eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°You''re amazing!¡± Denise grinned cutely. When Thea saw that, she could not help but roll her eyes. On the other side, Anthony and Benjamin went to the floor with the VIP wards. They were initially wondering how they could meet Liam. However, when they arrived upstairs, they immediately spotted Liam strolling around with a nurse behind him. ¡°I''ve been taking medicine for the entire day. Can''t I rest for a while?¡± ¡°Sir, that''s in the morning. You still haven''t taken any medicine till now,¡± persuaded the nurse as she followed behind him. ¡°Stop following me! Let me have some peace and quiet. I''ll go back and take my medicine after that, okay?¡± asked Liam. ¡°You say the same lie to me every time.¡± ¡°Yet, you still believed me. Why don''t you believe me now?¡± Speechless, the nurse felt like crying. When the kids witnessed the exchange, Benjamin could not help butugh. ¡°He''s bullying her!¡± ¡°He''s just like you when you have to take medicine,¡± teased Anthony. Benjamin fell quiet. ¡°All right, let''s go,¡± said Anthony. Since they had seen Liam and ensured that he was all right, there was nothing to worry about. However, Benjamin grabbed him. ¡°Aren''t we going to talk to him?¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± ¡°We''re already here! Isn''t it a pity if we don''t talk to him?¡± asked Benjamin. Anthony frowned. ¡°You look the most like Daddy. You should go!¡± urged Benjamin. However, Anthony hesitated. ¡°What if we can get our hands on some useful information?¡± added Benjamin. That piqued Anthony''s interest. ¡°What should I say?¡± After Benjamin whispered into Anthony''s ear, he frowned. Although he was extremely reluctant to say that, he had to admit that Benjamin was a genius. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Stay here and don''t move.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be watching you from here.¡± Only then did Anthony nod, take a deep breath, and walk out. Although they were in the VIP hospital wards, it was quite crowded. After all, there were loads of rich people. Anthony deliberately approached Liam. Just when he was right in front, he gently bumped into Liam and raised his head. "Sorry." Liam nced downward. He was about to say something, but he froze when he caught a glimpse of Anthony. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose,¡± apologized Anthony sincerely. ¡°It''s... It''s all right,¡± assured Liam quickly. He bent down and stared at Anthony''s face, unable to tear his eyes away. Since Liam had single-handedly raised Keh, he knew very well what thetter looked like. This kid looks exactly like Keh! It''s like he''s an exact replica. ¡°What''s your name?¡± asked Liam, his shocked gaze fixated on Anthony''s face. ¡°I''m Anthony.¡± ¡°Anthony?¡± repeated Liam beforeughing. ¡°You look exactly like my grandson.¡± Remembering something, he asked, ¡°Where are your parents?¡± ¡°They...¡± Anthony hesitated, not knowing what to say. He had always been a bad liar. As he did not wish to lie to Liam, he was conflicted over how to respond. At that moment, the nurse appeared. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, just take your medicine! I can only complete my task if you do it.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Liam turned around to give the nurse a pleading look. ¡°Please let me off.¡± ¡°I''m not leaving until you take your medication.¡± The nurse didn''t relent. Frustration bubbled within him. He wasn''t deliberately making the nurse''s life harder. Taking medication was just pure torture for him. Anthony, who was watching from the sidelines, contemted for a moment before taking the medicine from the nurse. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°What...¡± She was taken aback. ¡°Trust me,¡± he assured. Liam didn''t know what tricks Anthony had up his sleeves when he took the medicine and approached Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, the medicine, however bitter, is good for you. I''ll give you candy if you finish your medication. It wouldn''t taste so bitter this way. Oh, what a silver tongue at his age. Liam gave him a wary look. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Anthony nodded. Liam couldn''t possibly be persuaded to take his medicine by a child. It would be embarrassing if anyone found out. He took the medicine from Anthony and tipped it into his mouth before quickly washing it down with water after a moment''s deliberation. He looked exactly like Benjamin, who was wincing and hiding in a corner. They both had a hard time taking medicine. While Liam was grimacing at the medicine''s bitterness, Anthony produced a piece of candy and slipped it into his mouth. Indeed, it wasn''t so bitter after eating the candy, and the lines on Liam''s face smoothed out. The nurse exhaled a relieved sigh after aplishing her task of making sure he took his medicine. ¡°Thank you, kid.¡± She shot a look at Liam. ¡°I''ll leave you be then.¡± Then, she left with a rxed gait. Liam took a seat on a bench and studied Anthony, suddenly reminiscing about Keh from back in the day. ¡°How is it? It''s not too bitter, eh?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Yes, it''s not.¡± Liamughed. Anthony grabbed a handful of bite-sized, clear candies in brightly colored wrappers. ¡°These are for you, Old Mr. Hamilton. Take one of them after your medication, and it wouldn''t taste as bitter anymore.¡± Liam nced at the sweets. ¡°You like them so much that you always have them with you?¡± ¡°No, I have a little brother who doesn''t like taking medicine, so I keep these on hand just in case,¡± he exined. Liam nodded and thought of something. ¡°Do you know who I am, kid?¡± Anthony stilled before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you know what''s my name?¡± Liam pressed on. ¡°Only by what the nurse addressed you just now,¡± Anthony replied. Liam nodded. ¡°You''re just like my grandson¡ªgood-looking and bright.¡± He couldn''t stop himself from tousling Anthony''s hair. The moment his hand connected with Anthony, he felt an inexplicable feeling epass him, like a warm hand enveloping his heart, and warmth rushed through him. Anthony shed a rare smile, and his phone chirped. He knew it was Benjamin hurrying him. ¡°Someone''s waiting for me, Old Mr. Hamilton, so I''ll take my leave. Remember to take your medicine, and don''t make those who care about you worried.¡± Liam nodded with a smile. ¡°All right, go, or your family will worry.¡± Anthony returned his nod and gave him a longing look before turning to leave. Liam remained seated and stared at his back wistfully. Anthony rounded a corner and bumped into Benjamin, who said, ¡°Denise informed me on WhatsApp that Keh will be back soon.¡± ¡°Are they together?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Should be,¡± replied Benjamin. Anthony paused. ¡°Let''s get out of here first.¡± Then, they went down the stairs. Keh brought Denise out for a bite before returning to the hospital. He suddenly asked, ¡°Why are you alone here, Denise?¡± ¡°I''m not alone. I came here with my brother, Tony, to visit someone, and they went to queue up, so I was waiting here, and coincidentally, I met you!¡± she exined excitedly. ¡°Be careful when you''re alone next time,¡± Keh smirked. ¡°Got it, Mr. Handsome.¡± Her phone dinged with a notification, which she checked. ¡°Tony is waiting for me outside, Mr. Handsome. Bye.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°All right, be safe.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded vigorously, beamed, and swiveled to leave. Keh only left to go upstairs after Denise left. Thea hesitated before jesting, ¡°Denise seems a little mature for her age, don''t you think? She doesn''t act like the other kids her age.¡± He walked with long strides and responded after a long moment. ¡°Brilliant kids are typically like that.¡± Keh standing up for Denise irritated her. It wasn''t anything personal toward Denise, but Thea noticed a difference in her when she was with Keh. She pretended to be adorable and obedient in front of him, but when she was with Thea or the married couple, something shed deep in her eyes, and she didn''t seem like a kid. Thea didn''t believe Keh was oblivious to this, so she was perplexed when he came to Denise''s defense and decided to do a background check on her. Three of them met up at the hospital entrance and left together. Anthony nced at Denise in the car. ¡°Did you go out with Keh again?¡± She didn''t deny it and nodded instead. ¡°He helped me today and brought me out for desserts.¡± A triumphant smile curved her lips. He frowned at her delighted expression. ¡°You like him that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She gave another nod. ¡°What about Mommy?¡± he asked. ¡°I like Mommy too, and I don''t think I''m being rash.¡± ¡°Who would you choose between the two of them?¡± he questioned. Her brows furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Only a child has to choose. I want both.¡± ¡°Quit fooling around. You have to choose one.¡± Anthony persisted, not wanting anyone to rece Natasha in their lives. Denise lowered her gaze and grumbled, ¡°Of course I''d choose Mommy. But he''s my daddy. I can''t be with him and I can''t even like him?¡± She sounded indignant. ¡°We have to face it if something happens between them and they can''t reconcile,¡± he said. Denise retreated into silence. Benjamin spoke up. ¡°All right, all right. We haven''t gotten the results yet. What if he isn''t Daddy?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 What if? What if that wasn''t the case? All evidence pointed to Keh being their daddy. Even Anthony was surprised by the strong intuition. Benjamin leaned toward Anthony, who fell silent. ¡°Did you find out about the results already?¡± His heart was thumping in his chest while waiting for Anthony''s response. Denise''s gaze swung toward Anthony as well, anticipating and anxious. Anthony finally answered after a long moment, ¡°Courier and testing will take some more time. Benjamin and Denise let out sighs of relief. ¡°You frightened me,¡± Benjamin said, patting his chest reassuringly. ¡°Both of you, promise me to stick by Mommy, no matter what Keh''s identity is,¡± Anthony stated. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Benjamin assured. ¡°That goes without saying.¡± Denise nodded solemnly. ¡°Although I like, and I mean really like Daddy, Mommy is irreceable in my heart.¡± Three of them were aware of how Natasha had single-handedly raised them and endured those who looked down upon her. Only they knew she had stayed up countless nights when they fell sick or were hurt. Hence, their daddy could never rece Natasha, no matter how amazing he was. Anthony nodded satisfactorily at their promise. ¡°Then you have my permission to like him.¡± They returned to school instead of going home. Terence arrived a few minutester, and they feigned innocence as they followed him. Everything was nned and timed perfectly. Denise looked at Terence happily in the car. ¡°How''s your friend, Gramps?¡± He smiled. ¡°He''s much better now.¡± ¡°That''s good.¡± She nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself, Gramps.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He gave her a doting look, thinking she was a lovely girl. ¡°Don''t worry. Gramps has Nat to look after him. Nothing is going to happen to him. He''ll always be by our sides,¡± Benjamin added. Anthony gave a vehement nod. ¡°That''s right.¡± Terence''s mood brightened at their intecingments. If Liam knew the existence of the kids, he would definitely fight Terence for them. His life was filled with joy, but unfortunately, Liam had missed out on it. Natasha went home and took a nap. Food was almost ready when she woke. She made a beeline to the couch after noticing the kids in the living room and sprawlednguidly like a cat. They immediately went forward to knead her shoulders and massage her feet,vishing affection on her. ¡°Nat.¡± Denise looked at her with a burning stare. ¡°Yes?¡± Natasha drawled. ¡°How are things between you and Mr. Lynch?¡± she asked. Natasha''s brows gathered in a frown, almost forgetting about him if Denise hadn''t mentioned him. ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°Both of you aren''t in contact with each other?¡± ¡°Not since we went out for a meal that time,¡± Natasha answered truthfully. ¡°Don''t you like Mr. Lynch?¡± Denise continued. ¡°He''s handsome, but I don''t like him like that,¡± Natasha said. ¡°What''s your type, Nat?¡± Denise pressed. Suddenly Keh''s face shed in Natasha''s mind. Shit, what the hell? I must be hallucinating. Natasha shook her head and answered, ¡°A good person with a good character will do.¡± This difference should set Keh apart, right? ¡°Then Mr. Lynch fits all your criteria.¡± ¡°But he didn''t contact me first. That means he isn''t interested in me.¡± Natasha shrugged. Denise frowned. ¡°So you haven''t seen him since you had a meal with him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± A frown marred Natasha''s forehead, and Denise nodded. ¡°It seems like I haven''t seen him for a few days too.¡± Benjamin volunteered. Anthony stayed silent, unconcerned about the topic of conversation. ¡°He must be busy, then,¡± Natasha muttered nonchntly. ¡°Never mind that, Nat. If Mr. Lynch and you aren''t meant to be, I can introduce another man to you.¡± Denise grinned. Natasha cocked her head. ¡°All right, Mommy''s happiness is now in your hands.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Denise promised earnestly. Natasha had never had high expectations of her anyway. Terence had just finished making dinner when he overheard their conversation and remarked, ¡°It''s always parents spoiling their kids, but it''s the opposite with you.¡± ¡°I can''t help it if I''m blessed.¡± Pride shone on her face. ¡°All right, let''s eat.¡± She stretchedzily. ¡°Let''s eat!¡± They happily shared a meal as a family. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Keh was bewildered by Liam''spliance to take his medicine. In the next second, he saw Liam taking a piece of candy from the table and popping it into his mouth. He frowned. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°A kid who looked exactly like you gave them to me,¡± Liam said with a smile. Keh thought he was joking and brushed it off. ¡°Consume in moderation. It''s not good for you.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Save it. I won''t take my medication unless I have candy. Also, find out where this particr candy is sold and get me more.¡± Keh nced at the vibrant wrapper and remarked casually, ¡°They''re just sweets to entice children.¡± ¡°Can''t you think of me as a child who needs to be coaxed, then? You know I hate taking medicine, but you''re still forcing me. I''ll only do it when you bring me the candy,¡± Liam retorted in exasperation. Keh eded with a nod. ¡°Deal. I''ll buy you some.¡± ¡°Attaboy.¡± Liam savored his candy and gave him a sidelong nce before finally asking after a lengthy pause. ¡°When are you giving me great-grandkids?¡± ¡°What great-grandkids?¡± Keh feigned ignorance. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Great-grandkids for me, for the Hamilton family!¡± Keh stayed silent. ¡°You know, I saw a kid today who resembled you. It was as if both of you were created from the same mold. Your child would have been the same age as him if you hadn''t divorced Nat.¡± Liam was infuriated. Keh''s heart wrenched at the thought of Natasha terminating their twins. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¡°Stop bringing her up,¡± Keh suddenly said. Liam was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Are you talking about Nat?¡± Keh pursed his lips, his eyes ring with coldness. Liam stared at him. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°I always knew what I wanted.¡± Liam could not help but smile. There''s no way I don''t think what my grandson is thinking. I raised him, after all! Although he says he doesn''t like her, his actions say otherwise. ¡°All right. I''ll stop talking about her. If that''s the case, have you taken a liking to Thea?¡± At that moment, Thea had just returned from shopping and was going to enter. When she heard Liam bringing her up, she decided not to go inside but listen in, her heart beating like mad as she waited. ¡°These are two different matters,¡± Keh replied. ¡°How could this be two different matters? Or perhaps you think she''ll continue to wait for you forever?¡± Liam pressed on. Keh felt a bit exasperated from all the questions. ¡°Does it mean that you ept her?¡± ¡°As long as you can get married as soon as possible and give birth to a greatgrandchild for the Hamilton family, I''ll agree even if you marry a blind woman,¡± Liam answered. Keh was rendered speechless. However, Liam did not seem to be joking by how earnest he looked. Meanwhile, Thea felt a surge of happiness while listening outside the door. She was always worried about Liam obstructing her rtionship with Keh. Thus, despite feeling ufortable with Liam comparing her to a blind woman, she felt rxed knowing he was at least not against her being together with Keh. ¡°I will do as I see fit,¡± Keh replied. ¡°All right. If that''s the case, I''ll give you one month to settle this,¡± Liam agreed. One month? ¡°Why don''t you just sell me off?¡± Keh asked in exasperation. ¡°I don''t have a choice. You''re the only son in the family. If I could sell you, there''s no way I''ll keep you till now,¡± Liam answered sarcastically. Keh was at a loss of words, for he was not a match for his grandfather in terms of arguing. ¡°I''ve always felt guilty toward your rtionship with Nat. Now that I know she doesn''t me me and that both of you have parted on good terms, I can finally stop worrying about it. Later, I''ll rmend a few suitable men for Nat.¡± Keh furrowed his eyebrows and gazed at Liam. Although thetter seemed nonchnt, Keh knew he was doing it on purpose. ¡°Are you going to get her a new boyfriend?¡± Keh asked. Liam nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Don''t you think it''s inappropriate?¡± Keh was helpless. ¡°What''s inappropriate about that? Both of you have already gotten a divorce. Besides, I''m happy she''s still concerned about me and calls me Old Mr. Hamilton. That''s why I wish for her to find someone to spend the rest of her life with. What''s so improper about that? Or perhaps... are you against this idea?¡± Liam tried to pry. Kehughed coldly. ¡°No way. I just don''t want your kindness to go to waste.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She already has a boyfriend,¡± Keh answered. ¡°She has a boyfriend? Why didn''t I hear about this?¡± Liam furrowed his eyebrows. Keh felt ironic recalling the sweet voice she put on while on the phone outside of Infinitium''s restroom. ¡°It''s not like she''s obligated to tell you. Remember. You''re my grandpa, not hers,¡± Keh said in a matter-of-factly. However, Liam was not interested in that. ¡°How do you know she has a boyfriend?¡± Keh furrowed his eyebrows and replied unwillingly, ¡°I''ve seen him.¡± ¡°You''ve seen him? When? How is he like?¡± Liam pressed on. Recalling the scene of them chatting happily in the cafe, Keh answered coldly, ¡°So-so.¡± After gazing at him, Liam secretly let out a sigh of relief. He knew his grandson best, after all. Although Keh pretended not to care, he was actually bothered about it. ¡°Well, at least the man has better taste than you,¡± Liam replied. Keh snorted. ¡°After he spends more time with her, he''ll know that she''s just a pretty face.¡± ¡°Didn''t you call her a bumpkin before?¡± Liam had hit the nail on the head. Keh felt that he could no longer continue the conversation. Thus, he stood up. ¡°It''s gettingte, so you should rest earlier. I''ll head home now.¡± ¡°All right, then. You should go back now. I''ll chat with Nat and convince her to bring the man to meet me.¡± Liam''s words were filled with provocation. Keh decided to pretend he did not hear him. When he made a move to leave, Thea entered the room and pretended she had heard nothing. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± she asked Keh. ¡°You''re still here?¡± ¡°I went out to buy some things for Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± After saying that, she walked over and ced some fruits aside. ¡°After inquiring the doctor, I heard that fruits are good for you as you have low blood pressure and are slightly anemic. Thus, I''ve gone to buy some for you. Once you finish eating, I''ll purchase more for you.¡± Looking at her, Liam nodded. ¡°How thoughtful of you. Thank you.¡± ¡°No thanks are needed. I should do it anyway,¡± Thea replied with a smile. Keh had an unfathomable glint in his eyes while staring at her. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte, so I''ll drop you off,¡± Keh said. Nodding, Thea looked toward Liam. ¡°I''ll take my leave now.¡± After Liam nodded, Thea and Keh left together. When the duo went downstairs, Thea seemed to be in a good mood, while Keh did not say anything. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you prefer boys or girls?¡± Thea suddenly asked. At that, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Nothing much. I''m just asking,¡± Thea replied, already imagining having children with him. Keh should like children too, right? After all, he seems to like being around other people''s kids. When she thought of that, she admired Keh''s face. His thin lips were currently pursed, and his facial features seemed to be a carved scripture by how delicate they looked. His appearance, ability, and intelligence were enough for people to flock to him. This man is mine. ¡°Right. My dad and mom are returning to the country the day after tomorrow. Thus, I want to take a few days off to apany them,¡± Thea said. Keh nodded. ¡°As you should. Have you arranged their amodation?¡± ¡°Not yet. I wasn''t sure of how long they intended to stay.¡± ¡°You can arrange for them to stay at Ridgewood Hotel. I''ll foot the bill,¡± Keh offered. Thea felt a sense of warmth in her heart. ¡°In that case, don''t mind if I do. Let me thank you on behalf of my parents.¡± Although Keh seemed unfazed, his words brightened Thea''s mood. Now that Natasha had a boyfriend, all Thea needed to do was quickly get together with Keh. Nothing could get in her way anymore if she managed to aplish that. As that thought urred to her, Thea looked out the window. Come here quickly, Mom! I need you to give me advice. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The next day, Natasha bumped into Xavier upon arriving at thepany. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Although he seemed to have something to say, Natasha averted her gaze and walked over to her desk. Xavier furrowed his eyebrows, and his gaze was conflicted when staring at her. At that moment, Thomas and Ross rushed over to Natasha and stared at her greedily, as if she was their prey. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Natasha did not even bother lifting her head. ¡°Do you have a thing for Xavier?¡± Ross asked. Natasha lifted her gaze and red at him murderously. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think.... he doesn''t seem to be your type.¡± Ross smiled sheepishly. ¡°Good that you know.¡± Thomas and Ross exchanged nces. Then, thetter tried to pry, ¡°Why did you do that, then? It doesn''t make sense.¡± ¡°I have too much money and I have nowhere to spend them, that''s all,¡± Natasha replied simply. Thomas answered after a moment''s hesitation, ¡°If that''s the case, are you admitting to it?¡± Natasha shot them a re, and the duo quickly zipped their mouths and walked away. Then, they walked over to Xavier and talked for a while. After they finished speaking, Xavier''s gaze seemed more conflicted when looking at her. Natasha could only sigh. Thankfully, the two tattletales didn''t broadcast it to the entirepany. Otherwise, there''s no way I can clear my name. After lunch in the afternoon, Natasha went to the pantry to make some coffee. Then, she walked over to the balcony and got some air. When it was time to head back, Natasha turned around and almost bumped into Xavier standing behind her. ¡°What?¡± Natasha''s tone was filled with displeasure. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Xavier replied. Natasha furrowed her eyebrows, knowing he would not give up unless he got an answer. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Did you really pay for the surgery fees?¡± he asked. Without hesitating, Natasha nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± Although he already knew the answer, Xavier''s heart could not help but skip a beat after hearing the truth. ¡°W-Why?¡± His usual dense expression was now clueless and anxious. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Y-You really-¡± Xavier hesitated, for her question had caused him to feel awkward. ¡°Nope,¡± Natasha cut him off. When Xavier looked at her, he saw that she was looking at him with sincerity. ¡°I have no feelings for you,¡± Natasha emphasized. ¡°Why did you do that, then?¡± Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°Firstly, it was indeed because of me that you couldn''t get your bonus. Although it wasn''t really my fault, I can''t just ignore what happened either. Next, I understand how it feels like to be a mother. Although you''re her brother, I can tell you cared for her just like a mother would. Besides, there was nothing more important than human life.¡± After hearing that, Xavier took a long time to ponder before answering, ¡°Is it really because of all these reasons?¡± ¡°There''s another reason, but you might not believe me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That I have too much money, and I have nowhere to spend it,¡± Natasha answered truthfully. Xavier was rendered speechless. Although he did not know if she was joking or not, he smiled. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. ¡°I can finally rx after hearing that.¡± Xavier looked at her. ¡°Natasha, I want to apologize to you sincerely.¡± She looked at him without a word. ¡°I admit that I had gotten too emotional back then because of the money, not to mention I was prejudiced against you. However, you helped me out regardless of how I treated you before. I''m really thankful.¡± ¡°I didn''t help you to make you feel thankful for me.¡± ¡°I know that. However, my motto in life is always to be grateful. Don''t worry. Take it as I borrowed the money from you, and I''ll definitely pay the money back to you in the future.¡± ¡°It''s fine-¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, he had already walked away. Natasha was speechless. What the heck? Unable to wrap her head around his actions, she also walked outside. At that moment, Xavier looked at everyone. ¡°Back then, I''ve deliberately caused trouble for Natasha in front of everyone. Therefore, I would like to apologize in public too.¡± Coincidentally, Natasha walked into the room at that exact moment. ¡°Natasha, I''m sorry. I was in the wrongst time. From today onward, anyone who provokes you in the Programming Department would also mean they''re messing with me. You''re my boss now!¡± he announced while looking at her. Everyone was rendered speechless, while Natasha was struck dumb. What is going on? However, Thomas and Ross seemed more excited than usual and quickly took the lead in pping. After that, the atmosphere in the Programming Department became livelier. Before Xavier apologized in public, everyone was still clueless about his change in attitude. Naturally, Natasha became a loaded woman in everyone''s eyes after they were filled in on what was going on. Thomas and Ross quickly rushed over to her. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, do you really have no feelings for Xavier?¡± Ross asked. Natasha was toozy to be bothered with nonsense like that. ¡°Do I stand a chance, then?¡± Ross continued to ask. Thomas quickly shoved his head to the other side. ¡°Save it. Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror first? Ms. Wealthy doesn''t even like Xavier, let alone you.¡± After saying that, he gazed at her greedily. ¡°Why don''t you consider me instead? I''m also in need of some sponsorship right now. I would like to purchase a car recently, and it doesn''t cost much either. You can consider funding me. Natasha looked at him. ¡°I can consider it if you decided to sell your kidneys.¡± Thomas was speechless, while Ross burst outughing beside him. He could already imagine the bloody scene. At that moment, Xavier walked over with a paper and shoved the cumbersome duo away. Then, he ced an IOU in front of her. ¡°Nat-¡± Suddenly, he did not know how to address her. After pondering for a moment, he started, ¡°Boss, keep this. I''ll definitely return the money to you in the future.¡± Natasha merely nced at him. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You have to keep it. Otherwise, I can''t sleep at night,¡± Xavier replied. After pondering for a moment, she took it from his hands. A relieved smile appeared on Xavier''s face. However, just when he wanted to leave, a tearing sound was heard. He turned around only to see Natasha rip the paper into shreds and dumped it into the trash bin. Thomas and Ross'' eyes almost bulged out after seeing that, and they could not catch their breath. How could she just rip an IOU that''s worth hundreds of thousands? Xavier too was staring at her in surprise. Natasha exined, ¡°If you''re really sincere in paying me back, there''s no need for all the formality. Besides, I''m going to lose the paper sooner orter.¡± Xavier only felt more thankful for her in his heart. He could only curse himself when he thought of how he treated her in the past. Meanwhile, Thomas and Ross looked at Natasha as if she was a delicious meal. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, please sponsor us! I can do anything as your sugar baby!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 At this point, Natasha finally had a firm footing in thepany. While Natasha had only begun working for Prosper Technologies, she managed to secure the Hamilton Corporation project, gave benefits to thepany, and paid the surgeon''s fee for Xavier. As of now, Xavier wasn''t the only one who admired her. In fact, even those who had looked down on her were honestly impressed by her. She also became a wealthy woman in their eyes. Although nobody knew how rich Natasha was or what her background was, they vaguely knew they shouldn''t treat her lightly. Hence, they chose to be friendly toward her instead of offending her. Besides, she had a lovable personality. Natasha knew nothing about their thoughts. For her, it was just a job. There was no need to ce too much concern on it. The next day''s mid-afternoon, around two o''clock, when Natasha was getting sleepy, someone called out to her. ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Yondel wanted to see you in his office.¡± After waking herself, she walked toward Mark''s office without much thought. ¡°You''re looking for me?¡± she asked after knocking on the door. Mark had just ended a call when she entered. Upon seeing her, he weed her with a smile and said, ¡°Please have a seat, Nat.¡± Hearing such, Natasha approached him and sat down. ¡°I want to let you know that I''m leaving for ast-minute business trip. However,ter this afternoon, there will be a meeting with Prime Investment Corporation, which has expressed its intention to coborate with us. So, I want you to attend that meeting on my behalf.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll do it.¡± The manager froze for a moment and ced the relevant documents before her. ¡°These are the relevant information about the possible coboration between Prime Investment Corporation and us. Please study it carefully. Do try your best to get them to coborate with us.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Natasha was never a person who would belittle herself or question the tasks given to her. Mark initially thought he would have to spend some time persuading her. Hence, it was outside his expectation when she readily took the task without mentioning anything about money. Having also heard the rumors in the office, he couldn''t resist gossiping, ¡°Nat, I heard that you paid for Xavier''s sister''s surgery. Is it true?¡± Natasha nonchntly nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Her response rendered him speechless. One might say Natasha was ready to take the task because of money, but she had never talked about it before. Besides, she had unhesitatingly and generously divided the one million she received. Having said so, he couldn''t determine if money actually meant nothing to her because she treated her work seriously. There was a sense that she merely worked for work¡¯s sake. Having no way to see through her, Mark was a little more cautious against her. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Okay then. You can go now. I need to pack my things for the business trip.¡± Natasha then walked out of the office with the documents. After studying them for some time, she got a gist of the possible coboration with the other company and concluded that it would be a piece of cake. Just then, Natasha''s phone rang. Even though the caller ID showed it was a call from a stranger, she answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you Ms. Watson from Prosper Technologies?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I''m from Prime Investment Corporation. As you know, we have sent yourpany an invitation to meet today at four o''clock. However, we might need to postpone it to six due to a change in our ns. Is it okay for you?¡± the youngdy on the other side of the call asked. ¡°That wouldn''t be a problem to me.¡± ¡°If so, I''ll send you a new address for the meeting.¡± ¡°All right, thanks.¡± The call ended after a brief exchange. Suddenly, a cup of coffee was ced before her when she felt exhausted and sleepy. Natasha raised her head and saw Xavier simpering at her. At that point, she realized that a man could have many faces. Before she paid for his sister''s surgery, she noticed that he always had a stern expression on his face, like most dense men, but, now, he often wore a silly countenance. Natasha had a difficult time epting the change in his attitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Natasha. ¡°Are you having a new project?¡± Xavier asked. With a nod, she answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do tell me if you need my help. I''m always avable.¡± ¡°I can deal with it myself.¡± She shot back. Her confident countenance made her seem somewhat arrogant. However, in Xavier''s eyes, she had every right to be pompous. ¡°Good. I''ll head back to work now.¡± With that, he left with a smile. Natasha was speechless. Why is his treatment of me so different now than it was before? When ites to changing his expression, he is as prompt as Denise. When it was time for everyone to leave work, Natasha had to attend a meeting. When she got into her car, she called Terence to inform him about her appointment. However, before she could finish her sentence, Benjamin took the phone. ¡°Nat, the other party you''re meeting at this hour for work is a man or a woman?¡± ¡°There are men and women.¡± ¡°Whichpany are they from?¡± ¡°Prime Investment Corporation, an investmentpany. ¡°Nat, please hear my words as a piece of advice. You must remain attentive when attending a meeting since you''re a pretty woman. ording to my understanding, manypanies love to invite prettydies atte hours in the name of work when they actually have bad intentions. You must be careful,¡± Benjamin reminded her. Natashaughed when she heard his words. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Erm... The dramas.¡± ¡°Stop watching those dramas. It''s bad for your development.¡± ¡°Well, life is just like a y. Anyway, just be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Well, go on then. Pleasee back as soon as possible too. We''ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Nat. Love you!¡± Natasha hung up the phone with a smile. When she raised her head again, she had arrived at her destination. After arriving at Spring Hotel and getting out of her car, Natasha saw someone waiting for her by the entrance. ¡°Are you Ms. Watson?¡± asked ady.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "I am." ¡°Mr. Williams asked me to wait for you here. Pleasee with me.¡± Natasha nodded and followed behind. When Natasha entered the big private room, she saw five to six people seated at a table big enough for a dozen people. There were dishes on the table too. ¡°Mr. Williams, Ms. Watson from Prosper Technologies has arrived,¡± said thedy who greeted her by the entrance. All the people chatting inside turned to look at the door in unison instantly. When they saw Natasha, all froze in ce for roughly ten seconds. The man who sat in the middle was the first to stand up and wee her. ¡°She''s from Prosper Technologies? Well,e in and have a seat.¡± Natasha swept her gaze across the crowd and walked toward the man. ¡°Let me introduce her to you all. She is...¡± The man, Gaston Williams, wanted to introduce her to the others but didn''t know her name. ¡°Natasha Watson from Prosper Technologies,¡± she introduced herself. ¡°I see. I had initially scheduled the appointment for thete afternoon but changed it to now because I have something else to dost minute. Now that everyone is here, let''s listen to her proposal,¡± announced Gaston. Those people looked at Natasha and nodded. ¡°It''s nice to see you, Ms. Watson.¡± Gaston extended his hand toward her. ¡°Hello, Mr. Williams.¡± Natasha extended her hand and shook his politely. ¡°Come, sit here.¡± Gaston hurriedly arranged a seat for her. After taking a seat, Natasha took out all the documents. ¡°Mr. Williams, I have brought along the necessary documents.¡± ¡°Let''s not rush into that,¡± Gaston responded. He then looked at the waiter behind him and instructed, ¡°Please pour some wine for Ms. Watson. We''ll talk about the coboration while having our meal.¡± ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t drink wine,¡± Natasha rejected his offer without hesitation. Gaston froze for a moment. He then added, ¡°I forgot that you''re a woman. If you don''t want to have wine, what about coffee?¡± The moment he finished his question, he turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Please pour some coffee for Ms. Watson.¡± Hearing such, the waiter served Natasha coffee. Natasha had never before attended a dinner of such a nature. Overseas, they usually had buffet- style dinners, and she even hardly joined them. Hence, having been put in such a situation, she put her guard up out of habit. Gaston, on the other hand, was looking at the waiter weirdly while thetter was pouring coffee for Natasha. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¡°Here, Ms. Watson. Please try it.¡± Gaston then added, ¡°It''s one of the rare coffee beans I''ve collected. Please have a try.¡± Natasha took a nce at the coffee, picked it up, and took a sip. As she knew nothing about coffees, she didn''t find it remarkable. ¡°I know that the person in charge of this project has changedst minute, but I didn''t expect to see a gorgeousdy take over. I am astounded. By the way, please forgive me if I''m a bad host.¡± Gaston was being extremely polite. ¡°You''re too kind, Mr. Williams. I''m aware that you have a tight schedule. So, I figure that we should cut to the chase.¡± Though Natasha''s response was polite, it was full of determination. Either way, she was neither humble nor arrogant. Gaston gawked at her for a moment and nodded. ¡°That''s a good idea. Since everyone''s here, we can discuss the details together.¡± Natasha then took out the documents. ¡°Mr. Williams, after taking over this project in the afternoon, I''ve nced through the request yourpany made. I don''t see any issues with them. However, there''s one I think I feel that I should inform you about beforehand. We might have to raise the fee to meet your demands. I have with me here a simple price list produced by Mr. Yondel. Please have a look.¡± ¡°So long as yourpany could perform my request, I don¡¯t mind the fee,¡± announced Gaston while staring at her intensely. He didn''t seem to have interest in the price list. She nodded. ¡°If so, I''ll produce a proposal once I return to the office. If you have any other requests, Mr. Williams, you can contact me any time.¡± Hearing such, Gaston nodded in reply. ¡°Okay, will do. I have faith in your ability, and I believe you will be able toe up with a proposal that I am satisfied with.¡± Actually, the primary purpose of the meeting was to discuss the fee. Hence, Natasha hadn''t expected Gaston to agree so readily. As things were going too smoothly, she couldn''t help but suspect that she was in a drama with an absurd plot. ¡°Well then, I''ll leave you all to enjoy the meal, Mr. Williams. I''ll head back to prepare the proposal and personally negotiate the terms with you at yourpany once it''s ready,¡± informed Natasha. ¡°Why don''t you stay for a little longer, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°I can''t. I still have family matters which need my attention. I''ll take my leave now.¡± Gaston nced at her and said, ¡°Let''s toast to our great coboration ahead in advance then.¡± At the end of his suggestion, he raised his wine ss, wanting to toast to her. As it didn''t seem proper to decline his suggestion, she took the coffee before her. ¡°I''ll toast with coffee instead then.¡± With that, the two clinked their ss. While watching Natasha empty her ss, the light in Gaston''s eyes became brighter. ¡°I''ll be off now, Mr. Williams,¡± informed Natasha. Gaston nodded. ¡°Okay. See you.¡± After a nod, she looked at the others and bid her farewell. ¡°I''ll take my leave now.¡± With that, she left. The moment she left, someone nearby to Gaston approached him and asked, ¡°Mr. Williams, are you really going to let such a goddess leave just like that?¡± As soon as Gaston heard that, an evil smile contrary to his previous smile appeared on his face as though he was a different person from a moment ago. ¡°She won''t be able to leave this ce.¡± Natasha immediately felt dizzy, and her legs grew weak when she reached the hallway, just as he had predicted. Please don''t tell me that Benjamin, that brat, has guessed it right! That was the first thought that shed in her mind. Shit! There''s no denying that brat is a jinx! When a nearby restroom caught her eye, she decided to wash her face to get herself awake. However, her legs were too weak to move at that point. She then wanted to take out her phone to call for help, but she noticed that her legs were too weak to support her. Even her hands were soft then. When she was trying her best to stay conscious, someone grabbed her shoulders from behind. ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Watson?¡± The moment she heard the voice, she couldn''t help feeling disgusted. ¡°Do you need help?¡± asked Gaston while supporting her. She didn''t notice when he had gotten out of the private room. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Natasha ordered. However, because of the drug''s effect, her stern voice had be unusually weak. She sounded like she was acting coy with him instead. ¡°You will fall if I let go of you. Let me help you, for now, Ms. Watson. I have booked a room upstairs. I''ll take you there so that you can have a rest.¡± With that, he ignored her request and took her with him. ¡°Get off me...¡± Meanwhile, Keh was attending a social event in the private room next door. One man, after returning from the restroom, excitedly asked, ¡°Do you know who I''ve met in the hallway?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Everyone turned to look at him. ¡°Gaston Williams from Prime Investment Corporation.¡± ¡°The Gaston Williams who is famous for being lecherous?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s him in the hallway. I saw him helping ady. Well, thatdy... Tsk, I bet she won''t be able to run away from his clutches today. Ha! Can''t this dude stop? He has caused cmity to so many innocent women. If he continues to do so, something will happen eventually. He always takes naked photos of the women and stuffed their mouths with money. If those women refused his money, he would threaten them. There were a few women who were daring enough to challenge him.¡± He then added, ¡°But I think I''ve thedy before.¡± ¡°You''ve seen thedy before?¡± ¡°Yes, she''s quite pretty. I''ve seen her at Keh''spany once,¡± answered that man. Keh was eating then. He didn''t join the conversation. ¡°Keh, it is someone from yourpany?¡± someone asked. Keh raised his head to nce at that person who saw Gaston and responded, ¡°You might have seen it wrongly.¡± ¡°No, I didn''t. I saw her with your grandfather when I looked for you at yourpany that day. Yea, I remember her correctly. She''s rather pretty.¡± Keh''s body went stiff immediately after hearing that. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Seeing the shock and anxiousness on his face, the man asked, ¡°It is her. Isn''t she from your company?¡± ¡°Are you sure that you''ve seen it correctly?¡± Keh''s voice became hoarse at that point. ¡°I doubt I recall her face wrongly since she''s gorgeous,¡± the man replied. The next moment, Keh jumped to his feet and darted out of the room. Everyone else was taken aback by his reaction. ¡°What''s wrong with him?¡± That man shrugged. ¡°I don''t know.¡± ¡°Let''s follow him and take a look.¡± When Keh got to the hallway, the two weren''t there anymore. After checking the surroundings and seeing no one, he kicked open the door of the private room next door and demanded, ¡°Where is Gaston Williams?¡± Keh was a famous man in Glenport City. Even though one had never seen him, he must have heard about him. ¡°Where is he?¡± Keh repeated his question. Then, with his raspy and angry voice, he added, ¡°If no one gives me what I want, none of you can leave this ce today.¡± ¡°H-He went upstairs, room 711,¡± someone answered in a timid voice. Hearing such, Keh clenched his fists, turned around, and rushed upstairs. Better not be you, Natasha. Please be okay. Gaston Williams, if you touch her, I will make you pay for it. When he got to the elevator''s hall station, the floor indicator showed him that the elevator was heading upstairs. He tried calling for the elevator for some time, but it never came to his floor. After spotting the stairs next to the elevator, he immediately darted upstairs without a moment of hesitation. After arriving on the seventh floor, beads of sweat had formed on Keh''s forehead. His eyes also turned red-rimmed due to the anxiousness he felt. The environment of Spring Hotel was serene. He couldn''t hear any movements at all when he was upstairs. Keh hurriedly searched for the room while yelling Natasha''s name. However, he could only hear silence. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Soon, when he spotted the signage showing the location of the room, he quickly ran in the direction indicated. With every step he took, he could feel his heart gradually constricted. Soon, Keh halted in his tracks when he arrived at room 711. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 When checking the room number, he didn''t even realize that his hands were shaking. The next moment, he knocked on the door. After one knock, the door immediately flung open, and Natasha appeared by the door. Her face was red, and she could hardly stand still then. When Keh was about to say something, she copsed into his embrace. ¡°Natasha. Natasha!¡± While calling out to her anxiously, he noticed a sticky sensation on her hands. He quickly checked them and saw blood had filled her wrists. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Anger immediately overtook his eyes. ¡°I''m fine,¡± she answered. ¡°You''re not fine!¡± He shot back with a furious expression. He looked like he was going to murder someone soon at that moment. Then, he heard the noises caused by someone taking a shower in the bathroom. When he was about to act, Natasha said, ¡°I cut myself because I''m worried that I will lose consciousness. He didn''t do anything to me.¡± Coincidentally, when Keh wanted to reply to her, the sound of the water inside the bathroom disappeared. The next moment, Gaston opened the door and exited the bathroom. ¡°I''ming, sugar baby.¡± He only had a towel wrapping around his waist then. He was shirtless and looked lecherous. The man instantly froze when he stepped into the room and saw such a scene before him. As Keh was standing by the door and had his back against the light, Gaston couldn''t get a clear look at his face. Despite that, he was displeased with the fact Natasha had gotten help. Unwilling to lose his prey, he approached them and roared, ¡°Who the hell are you? Did you enter the wrong room? Get out of here now!¡± Unfortunately for him, Keh kicked him even before he could get close to thetter. As Gaston didn''t expect the kick, he didn''t manage to dodge it, causing him to fall backward and unable to get up for some time. ¡°How dare you! How could you kick me? I bet you have a death wish. How the hell are you? I will make you pay for this!¡± Gaston hollered while fuming. ¡°You''re not worthy enough to know my name,¡± Keh answered. He would have delivered more than a kick to Gaston if Natasha wasn''t injured then. ¡°How dare you! I shall make you pay for this,¡± Gaston continued to hurl insults at him. Upon noticing that Keh would attack the man again, Natasha feebly said, ¡°It''s never toote to take revengeter. I need some rest now.¡± Seeing the condition of the woman in his arms, he put aside the thought of wanting to teach Gaston a lesson. ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. Keh then scooped her up. When they were about to leave, the people, who were having dinner with him, caught up with them. ¡°What happened, Keh?¡± The moment they arrived before him, Keh instinctively pushed Natasha''s face closer to his chest to cover her face. The man who asked the question immediately understood what had happened. After ncing inside the room and spotting Gaston, he asked, ¡°You did that to him?¡± ¡°I don''t want anyone to know about the happenings today.¡± With that, Keh left. ¡°Are you going to let him get away from this?¡± The man shot another question at him. ¡°I have my ns.¡± After announcing his intention, he walked away with Natasha in his arms without turning back. Gaston, who was lying on the ground, heard their conversation clearly. Keh? Why does the name sound so familiar? He looked at the people by the door and asked, ¡°Who is the man who has just left?¡± ¡°Oh, he''s nobody. He''s just the owner of Hamilton Corporation, Keh Hamilton.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Gaston''s face instantly fell. Oh no! I''ve offended someone I shouldn''t! After cing Natasha in the car, Keh unhesitatingly drove to the hospital. In the passenger seat, Natasha feebly leaned on the car seat. Though her body was still weak, luckily, her consciousness was clear. The beads of sweat on her forehead had wet her hair, and the redness on her cheeks was still around. However, her lips were paler than before. ¡°Hang on. We''ll arrive at the hospital soon,¡± Keh informed. Natasha was putting pressure on her injuries when she pulled the corners of her mouth into a smile. ¡°I''m fine. The effect of the drugs will dissipate after letting out some blood. I don''t mind if we don''t go to the hospital.¡± When he saw her smile, he couldn''t help thinking that she still looked as beautiful as ever even though she was in such a chaotic condition. Keh tore away his gaze from her andmented, ¡°It seems that you know everything.¡± ¡°Once you''ve been through a lot, you will know how to deal with it without being taught,¡± said Natasha. Taken aback by her response, he turned to look at him. However, she didn''t further exin. Disbelief overtook Keh''s heart then when realization dawned on him. Does she mean this isn''t the first time she has encountered such a situation? ¡°Stop talking and take some rest. We will arrive at the hospital soon,¡± Keh instructed. With that, Natasha stopped talking and closed her eyes. However, the moment she shut her eyelids, she murmured, ¡°Please slow down. I don''t want to die in your hands.¡± Keh was at a loss for words after hearing that. If some otherdies had encountered such a situation, there was no doubt that they would wail terribly. Natasha, in contrast, still could throw jokes at him as if nothing had happened. With such a thought in mind, he didn''t notice that his heart was in turmoil now. By the time Natasha opened her eyes again, she was already in the hospital, having IV drips and bandages covered her wounds. Upon noticing that Keh was still around, she checked the time and realized it was already eleven o''clock at night. ¡°Thank you for helping me today. It''ste now. You should go home and take some rest,¡± said Natasha. Clearly, she wanted him to leave. Keh frowned. ¡°This is the only thing you''re going to say to me?¡± ¡°I''ll transfer you the medical bill some other day. I really don''t have the energy to do it now,¡± she added. Keh became extremely frustrated after hearing that. At that point, he couldn''t help but wonder if the woman before him was an ungrateful person. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay. Since you insist, I''ll take my leave now.¡± After that, he turned and left. Seeing Natasha had no intention of persuading him to stay, he opened the door and left without hesitation as he was fueled with anger then. After watching his figure disappear before her, Natasha averted her gaze and looked for her bag. When she spotted it nearby, she tried to reach for it. It took her a lot of effort to grab it. Upon retrieving her phone, she sent a message to her family group chat, ¡°The Watsons¡±, informing them that she couldn''t go home that day as she had something to do. Terence asked for a reason, and so did the three kids. When Natasha was about to reply, the door suddenly flung open, and Keh walked into the ward. Natasha was shocked to see him. After informing her family in the group chat that she had something to do, she kept away her phone. ¡°Did you forget something?¡± asked Natasha while staring at him. He approached her and returned her gaze coldly. ¡°Even if you''re an ungrateful person, I''m not. I will only leave once you get better, for old times'' sake.¡± Natasha didn''t expect such an answer. For old times'' sake? Do we even have any rtionship back then? Now, she gradually understood that having a good marriage between them then was merely her wishful thinking. Hence, there was no rtionship whatsoever between them. ¡°That won''t be necessary.¡± ¡°Natasha, are you even a woman?¡± asked Keh suddenly. His tone was slightly harsh as he was angry at her for being so strong-willed. Natasha blinked and said, ¡°It is pretty obvious that I am.¡± ¡°Other women would have cried after encountering such an incident. As for you, leaving aside the fact that you''re not grateful for mypany, how dare you try to shoo me away?¡± Keh shot back at her. ¡°So, you like that kind of woman?¡± Natasha asked, and it rendered Keh speechless. ¡°Thea is that kind of woman, isn''t she?¡± She shot another question at him. Though her body was exhausted, she was in good spirits. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Despite her weak physical state, Natasha was still as feisty as usual. Keh''s interest was piqued when he noticed her prating eyes ring at him. He walked over and asked, ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Natasha questioned before immediately denying it. ¡°That''s impossible.¡± ¡°Why would it be impossible? Why do you keep bringing her up if you aren''t jealous?¡± Keh asked as a strange look shed across his dark, solemn eyes. ¡°I''m just curious,¡± she replied. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± ¡°I''m just wondering what kind of woman is capable of capturing your heart,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Why would you be curious about her?¡± ¡°I don''t think it''s strange for a woman you had abandoned to be curious about this. Don''t you think so?¡± asked Natasha. Keh narrowed his eyes when he heard the word ¡°abandoned¡±e out of her mouth. Even though she said it casually, the word still sounded offensive to him. ¡°Natasha, you don''t have to be so harsh. I did not abandon you.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°We only got married because of Grandpa. There were no feelings of love between us, so our divorce was the best decision for both of us,¡± Keh exined. Upon hearing his words, Natasha gathered her expression as she retracted the disappointment in her eyes. Then she nodded. ¡°That... makes sense.¡± The expression in her eyes somehow gave Keh the feeling that he had hurt her. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? Did you have feelings for me?¡± The corner of her pale lips curled upward as Natasha scoffed, ¡°I must be crazy if I had feelings for you.¡± Somehow Natasha''s words were always so unpleasant to his ears. Looking at her sternly, Keh warned, ¡°It''s not entirely impossible for you to turn crazy. Natasha, it would be best if you stopped being curious about my affairs before things spiral out of control.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I wasn''t nning on falling for the same trap twice.¡± Keh was at a loss of words. Would it hurt for her to refrain from saying unnecessary things? Knowing that Keh was about to lose his cool, Natasha quickly changed the topic. ¡°All right, I''m tired. I''m going to rest. You may leave now.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. It was a good thing that she reacted fast enough. Who knew what Keh would do if she were to provoke him any further? Finally, the air in the room was quiet. Keh nced in Natasha''s direction and watched her sleep. Her face was still flushed, and beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead. Yet, despite being in such a worn state, she still looked unrealistically beautiful. A suspicion grew within him as he wondered how different she had be even though she still looked the same as before, and there were no changes in her appearance throughout the years. Could there be something wrong with my eyes? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Keh''s lips contorted into a snicker as he pondered. As he listened to Natasha''s steady breathing, he stood up and gently put the nket on her before leaving the ward quietly. In the corridor, Keh dialed Fabian''s number. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, how can I help you?¡± Fabian queried. After a moment of silence, Keh finally spoke up. ¡°Do you have Gaston''s information in your hands?¡± ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Fabian asked in surprise. ¡°Name a price. I want you to hand over the information to the police tonight,¡± Keh instructed. Fabian realized that things seemed to be getting out of hand. ¡°Did he do something to offend you?¡± ¡°I just think that a person like him should be taught a lesson.¡± Although Keh''s tone of voice sounded nonchnt, Fabian knew that Gaston must have offended him. ¡°Initially, I only collected information about him because I did not like him. Never would I have expected it toe in handy. Then I shall not stand on ceremony, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian eximed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Just transfer whatever amount you think the information is worth to me.¡± Fabian chuckled. However, Keh did not respond. Instead, he tapped on his phone, and within seconds, Fabian received a text message on his phone. When Fabian saw the text message, his eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, have a good rest. Rest assured that I shall handle this issue perfectly. Satisfaction is guaranteed!¡± Fabian said with excitement evident in his voice. ¡°I''ve just sent you an address. Bring a fresh set of clothes to me when youe to pick me up. ¡°What are you doing in a hospital? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I''m not hurt. Just do as I instructed,¡± Keh replied. Without questioning further, Fabian responded, ¡°Got it!¡± After ending the call, Keh nced at the ward before he turned around and walked back in. Natasha was sleeping soundly. Later that night, the flush on Natasha''s face gradually faded, and she no longer broke out in cold sweat. It was probably due to the effects of the medication. After making sure that her condition was improving, Keh finally sat on the couch at the side of the ward and fell asleep. The following day, sunshine poured through the window, forcing Natasha to open her eyes. She scanned her surroundings and noticed that she was no longer on the drip. Her body was free of needles, and she was feeling much better. She was about to leave the bed when Natasha noticed someone was sleeping on the couch in front of her. When she realized who the man was, she was stunned for a moment. Did Keh not go backst night and spend the night here? Despite it being a fact, she still could not believe her eyes. This was something that he would never have done when they were married in the past. Scenes of him showing up and the way he protected her when he was carrying her away fromst night shed through her mind. Undeniably, Natasha felt a tinge of delight when Keh showed up. At the very least, she no longer hated him as much as before. As she observed his side profile that was glowing under the mellow sunlight casting on his body, she realized that he looked much more mature than six years ago, and his facial features looked more masculine. It was undeniable that Keh''s physical appearance was her cup of tea. However... Just as Natasha was staring off into space, her phone suddenly rang. The phone ringing jolted Natasha to her senses and woke Keh up as well. He sat up and directed his gaze toward her. Natasha immediately averted her gaze and hastily searched for her phone. Realizing she was already awake, Keh furrowed his brows as he got up from the couch and walked to her. ¡°How are you feeling? Better?¡± With a nod, she answered, ¡°Yes, I''m fine now. Natasha''s phone continued to ring, and it was still nowhere to be found. Keh shot her a peculiar look before reaching out for the phone on the other end of the table and bringing it to her. Unfortunately, he saw the name on the caller ID when he picked up her phone. Caller ID: Big Darling. The name felt like a stab to his heart. After Natasha took the phone over from Keh, she nced at him and wondered how she was going to pick up the call in his presence. She hesitated for a moment and decided to hang up the call. ¡°Aren''t you going to take the call?¡± Keh asked with a raised brow. The gentle expression from earlier instantly became stern. ¡°It''s not convenient...¡± Natasha tried toe up with an excuse but failed. ¡°Why would it be inconvenient? Are you afraid for him to know that I''ve spent the night here with you?¡± Natasha was at a loss of words as she looked at Keh in puzzlement. ¡°Your boyfriend is such a generous person. He gave you the freedom to dine with a male client and did not bother to check on you for the whole night. Did he finally remember about you now?¡± There was nothing else that she could say. With furrowed brows, she asked, ¡°Keh, can you stop being sarcastic?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°How am I being sarcastic?¡± Keh questioned. He merely felt annoyed by her reaction. However, when Natasha was about to say something, her phone rang again. The call was again, from ¡°Big Darling¡±. Almost immediately, Natasha kept her phone beneath her body like she was trying to hide something. She must not pick up the call in Keh''s presence. This time, a look of thunder clouded Keh''s face. ¡°Do you need me to exin the situation on your behalf?¡± Keh asked with a brooding expression. ¡°No, there''s no need for that.¡± Natasha shook her head as she continued to press on her phone with her body weight, unable to rx. ¡°I''m your ex-husband so it''s not strange for me to show up in your ward,¡± he exined. ¡°Forget it.¡± Natasha shook her head with a smile. Upon her reaction, Keh had aplicated expression on his face. Natasha''s phone rang once again as if the caller was after her life. However, Natasha still had no intention of picking up the call. Keh stared at her for a long time before leaving the ward. When the door closed, Natasha finally let out a sigh of relief. She immediately took out her phone and answered the call. ¡°Nat, what happened to you?¡± Anthony asked over the line. ¡°Nothing. Nothing happened to me,¡± Natasha exined as she kept her eyes on the door. ¡°You stayed out the whole night and did not respond to any messages and calls from us. We were worried sick,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I''m sorry for worrying you. I''ll be back in a while. Let''s talk about this tonight, all right?¡± ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Aren''t I talking to you over the phone right now? Don''t worry, I''m fine,¡± Natasha reassured. ¡°All right then,¡± George heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don''te back toote.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Nat, I love you.¡± Denise''s cute voice sounded from the other end of the line. Upon hearing Denise''s gentle voice, Natasha could feel warmth bloom in her chest. She then smiled and gently replied, ¡°I love you too.¡± Meanwhile, Keh was smoking on the other side of the door. He could hear Natasha''s talking on the phone loud and clear. He felt inexplicably annoyed and unhappy when he heard her saying ¡°I love you¡± to the other person on the line. He then put out his cigarette and returned to the ward. The moment Natasha saw him enter the ward, she acted as if nothing had happened and quickly kept her phone back in her bag, ready to leave. ¡°Why didn''t you ask him to pick you up?¡± Keh scoffed. ¡°No, that''s unnecessary. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°It seems like your rtionship with him is not as close as I thought,¡± Keh remarked. He was trying hard to obtain some information about the other man from Natasha to make him feel better about himself. However, Natasha merely shed a smile at him and could not be bothered with his remark. His mood got worse when he saw that smile of hers. Suddenly, Keh''s phone rang. He took out his phone and checked the caller ID before subconsciously directing his gaze toward Natasha. When she felt his eyes were on her after checking the caller ID, Natasha immediately guessed who the caller was. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Natasha motioned for him to pick up the call. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t make a single sound.¡± Keh hesitated for a moment before he replied, ¡°I''m not like you.¡± With that, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Keh, my parents had arrived. They wanted to treat you to a meal, so they''re wondering whether you''d be free today?¡± Thea chirped over the phone. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I''m busy today, so I can''t make it. How about another day?¡± ¡°Um, all right then.¡± Before Thea could speak another word, Keh hung up the call. As the distance between the two was rtively close, Natasha could hear Thea''s voice from the call. She gazed at Keh in amusement and teased, ¡°You¡¯re going to leave a bad impression for turning down your future inws'' invitation. I''m fine now, so you don''t have to worry about me. If you need to leave, go ahead.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Did you think I''m staying around because of you?¡± Keh asked. Just as Natasha was about to say something, suddenly, someone forcefully pushed open the door. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you hurt?¡± Fabian rushed in, thinking that Keh was hurt. Hence, he only realized that the patient on the bed was someone else after he entered the ward. ¡°M-Ms. Watson?¡± Fabian was surprised. Natasha looked at him and smiled politely at him. After taking a good look at the bandage on Natasha, he immediately understood the situation. Following that, he quickly handed her the breakfast he had just bought. ¡°Ms. Watson, this is the breakfast Mr. Hamilton told me to buy for you. Enjoy.¡± The moment Natasha saw the food, she began to feel hungry. She then turned to look at Keh. ¡°We used to be married, after all. So, a small gesture like this is nothing,¡± he suddenly exined. Fabian was going to pass the clean clothes to Keh when he heard Keh''s words, leaving him bbergasted. What? They used to be married? What is that supposed to mean? Is Natasha Mr. Hamilton''s ex- wife? Oh my, oh my, oh my! He was trying to wrap his head around what he had just heard. The newly acquired piece of information was so earth-shattering he could not help but curse inwardly. Meanwhile, Natasha merely nced at Fabian for a moment and said nothing. Then, she turned to open up the food packaging and began eating. ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton...¡± Before Fabian could finish his sentence, he spotted the blood stains on Keh''s shirt. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you injured?¡± ¡°No, those aren''t mine.¡± Feeling relieved, he finally handed the clothes over. ¡°Here you go, the clothes that you asked for.¡± Keh took the clothes and headed toward the restroom to change. Only Fabian and Natasha were left in the ward. Based on his observations, Fabian could see that Natasha was important to Keh. Even though he was unsure of the reason for their divorce, he could feel that Natasha''s presence had a huge significance in Keh''s heart. ¡°Ms. Watsons, how was the food?¡± Fabian asked as he watched her eat. Natasha nodded, ¡°Mm, the food is good. Thank you for the food.¡± ¡°You''re wee,¡± Fabian replied, standing at the side with both hands in front of him, like a humble servant waiting for his orders. Not used to being treated in such a manner, she looked at him and offered, ¡°Would you like to have some?¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± Fabian gestured by waving his hands. He was worried that if he were to eat with her, he would be dead meat. ¡°How is your wound?¡± Fabian asked. Looking at the bandaged wound, Natasha casually shook her head. ¡°Well, it''s all good.¡± ¡°Gaston is known to be a lecher in the industry. But you don''t have to worry because he will never get the chance to appear before you again.¡± She threw a perplexed gaze at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That''s because...¡± The sound of the restroom door opening interrupted Fabian''s reply. Keh walked out with a fresh fit of clothes. He looked much more energetic than before. He looked like the main character walking out of a movie with his chiseled facial features and slender figure. Not only women, but even Fabian could not take his eyes off him. Just then, Keh looked over at Fabian and instructed, ¡°Cancel all of my morning meetings.¡± ¡°I''ll get it done right now.¡± With that, Fabian started making calls on his phone as he walked out of the ward. Natasha quickly retracted her gaze and lowered her head as she continued to eat. Keh stepped forward as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Is the food good?¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s good.¡± She nodded. She looked so carefree and nonchnt as usual. ¡°I''ll send you back once you''re done eating,¡± he said. Natasha was dumbfounded upon hearing Keh''s words. ¡°No!¡± She rejected. Every part of her body wanted to reject his offer. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Keh nced at Natasha. ¡°I''ll send you back. Even if Old Mr. Watson found out, he wouldn''t say anything, so aren''t you overreacting here?¡± Was I overreacting? But there''s not only Grandpa at home. The kids are there too. It was uncertain if they would meet, but Natasha did not want to take the risk. While facing Keh, she wore a calm expression. ¡°I''m fine now, so I can return on my own. Don''t you have something to do? You can do whatever you have to. We should keep our distance.¡± The more she declined him, the more Keh wanted to send her back. ¡°Are you worried about me or scared that your boyfriend would see us and misunderstand?¡± he questioned. Natasha sighed. ¡°It''s the same thing.¡± ¡°Easy. Either hees to fetch you, or I send you back. You decide,¡± he replied. Keh was curious what kind of man would cause Natasha to be this protective. She was speechless. If I really have a boyfriend, I would''ve called him here to fetch me now. Unfortunately, where would I find such a person? Looking at Keh, she smiled. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± He was speechless. Natasha changed her stance faster than one flipping the page of a book. Although she agreed, he was still a tad upset. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He stepped forward and stopped before her. ¡°Natasha, just what kind of guy is he that you wouldn''t let him show up?¡± Since Keh was so sure that a ¡°boyfriend¡± existed, Natasha had to make up one such person. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°He''s just too perfect.¡± ¡°What kind of perfect?¡± ¡°He keeps a low profile, treats others sincerely, takes care of me, and is very loyal. All in all, he''spletely different from you, so you wouldn''t understand,¡± Natasha replied. When she thought of her children, she was relieved that she taught them well, so they did not turn out to be like Keh. He remained silent, feeling that all she said was meant to jab at him. Keh sneered, ¡°Oh? There''s such a man in the world?¡± ¡°Of course! Don''t think it''s impossible just because you''ve never encountered such people. There are plenty like this out there, but probably none in your circle, so you think they don''t exist.¡± Seeing as Keh''s expression was grim, Natasha was somewhat delighted. After so many years, she could tell him these without cursing at him. It was quite satisfying on her part. Keh stared at her. ¡°I''m getting more curious and want to meet him after you say all these.¡± ¡°In your dreams,¡± Natasha rejected his idea immediately. ¡°Why are you so afraid of me seeing him? Unless you made up everything you just said?¡± he guessed. She shook her head. ¡°No. He''s just so good I''m scared you''ll take him away from me.¡± He was speechless since she sounded more irrational. As he did not know if it was the truth, Keh looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I''ll get to see him sooner or later anyway.¡± Natasha looked nonchnt. As if! As she finished most of her food, Keh picked up the bag left on the side and said, ¡°Let''s go if you''re done eating.¡± Despite him leaving first, Natasha did not think much of it. She got off the bed and wore her shoes before following him. Although she looked haggard, she was still a beautiful woman. After walking out of the door, they met Fabian. He informed Keh, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, everything''s settled.¡± Keh replied, ¡°Go back to thepany first. I need to go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Sending Ms. Watson home? Should I do it instead?¡± Fabian offered. ¡°I''ll be in your care,¡± Natasha chimed in immediately. Fabian wanted to say something, but a look from Keh, and he understood the situation and wanted to p himself for offering his help. This is not the kind of situation I should butt into! Why can''t I be a mature and sensible assistant to Mr. Hamilton? ¡°I suddenly remember I have something else to do. Something very important, so please go with Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson.¡± After finishing that sentence, Fabian continued without waiting for Keh''s reply, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''ll go first. It''s an emergency.¡± Then, he left quickly. Natasha furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°His acting sucks.¡± In the car, Natasha satfortably, and her posture did not lookdylike at all. Most women would want to show their most beautiful side in front of Keh, unlike Natasha, who did whatever she wanted. In the past, if he saw her like this, he would be turned off. However, now that he saw this, it felt refreshing. Meanwhile, Natasha remembered something and turned to him. ¡°Oh, how much is the hospital bill? I''ll transfer it to you.¡± Keh averted his gaze discreetly. ¡°You don''t have to. It''s not much anyway.¡± ¡°Even if it''s not much, it''s your money, so I must repay it. How much?¡± While speaking, she took out her phone. He swept a nce at her. ¡°Just think of it that I''m unting my wealth.¡± She became speechless and nced at him from the corner of her eyes, then nodded. ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± As Keh drove the car, he looked slightly unhappy. Meanwhile, Natasha turned a blind eye to it and changed her posture to afortable one, nning to take a quick nap. ¡°Natasha,¡± he called out. ¡°Hmm?¡± She hummed in response. ¡°After we divorced, where did you go?¡± Keh suddenly asked. She turned to look at him. ¡°Why ask about this?¡± ¡°I searched for you and looked for everything rted to you, but I didn''t find you,¡± he said. Natasha was stunned. In the past, she was afraid that Keh would find out, so she erased all traces of herself. Unexpectedly, he really did search for her. Furthermore, she did not think she would have a day she could sit together with him and converse about this matter peacefully. This feels a little... indescribable. She responded nonchntly, ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡± Keh looked at her and said, ¡°I wanted to know why too. Howe I can''t find anything about you?¡± ¡°Maybe it''s fate?¡± she suggested. Fate? I never believed in such a thing! Nevertheless, Keh stopped pushing for answers. As he stopped asking, Natasha did not continue the conversation either. The car cruised on the road smoothly, and the interior was silent. Having lost the intention to nap, Natasha looked outside through the window and reminisced about the past few years. From the first time she met Keh until marrying him, facing his contempt, and divorcing him, these events only took a little more than a year. That one year, to her, felt very long and left a deep mark on her. When she left, thest thing she expected was to sit with him like this and chat. The words they had exchanged within this time were much more than the words they spoke in the year they were married. While thinking of that, Natasha''s lips curled up in a mocking smile subconsciously. Keh saw it and questioned, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly got enlightened about how everything has changed,¡± she answered. After keeping his silence for a few seconds, Keh suddenly asked, ¡°Have you ever regretted it?¡± ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Regret giving up on those two kids.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The conversation eventually ended there. It was evident that Keh still couldn''t get over the matter. After pondering for a while, Natasha looked at him and questioned back, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have never thought of giving the two children up!¡± Keh responded seriously, enunciating every single word. ¡°I meant to ask if you regretted what you did to me,¡± Natasha replied. Keh paused for a while before responding, ¡°Those are two different matters. ¡°It is the same thing!¡± Natasha said. ¡°If you hadn''t treated me like that back then, I wouldn''t have kept it from you either." Keh pursed his thin lips and fell silent. ¡°You''ve never thought of giving the two children up but would you have allowed them to stay with me? Would you allow them to have a mother like me, whom you find to be such a disgrace? You won''t,¡± Natasha continued with certainty. ¡°So even if I did that out of my own selfish intentions, is there any problem with that? Why should I keep your flesh and blood and make myself go through the pain of parting with them?¡± Keh remained silent. Natasha went on, ¡°So don''t just put all the me on me. I admit that my actions were selfish, but I have to say that it was the best oue for both of us. There''s nothing tying us together, and we wouldn''t have to deal with each other. And there wouldn''t be a need for us to be an indispensable part of each other''s lives.¡± ¡°If they were still here, I wouldn''t mind,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nced at him and was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I mind.¡± Keh''s gaze was full of doubts as he looked at her. ¡°I don''t have the upper hand in this matter, so I won''t choose to make myself suffer. If I had the choice, I hope that the one who¡¯s in misery is you.¡± Natasha''s words were frank and direct. She couldn''t care less if he called her selfish or merciless, as that was exactly the type of person she was. In their rtionship, she had noints about making sacrifices. But the moment she decided to let go, she didn''t wish to be the one on the losing end. Once Natasha finished speaking, Keh stepped on the brakes. Natasha turned to look outside the window and saw that they were already at her house. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Natasha suppressed her emotions and looked at him. ¡°I''ve already made myself very clear. I''m sure you''ll understand. Also, thank you for yesterday, and thank you for sending me back today.¡± With that, Natasha pushed the door open and got out of the car. She hoped that that was all there was to her rtionship with Keh in the future. However, just as she stepped out of the car, Keh opened the door and got out as well. ¡°Natasha,¡± Keh called out. ¡°If I''m given the choice, I would rather that we be an indispensable part of each other''s lives than be in our current state.¡± At this, Natasha nced at him and gave him a faint smile. ¡°What a pity. It''s toote now. Keh was just about to say something when a car stopped beside them. Terence got out of the car and looked at them. Eventually, he cast a questioning look at Keh and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Upon seeing Terence, Keh contained his emotions and greeted him politely, ¡°Hi, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Terence''s gaze lingered and fell upon Natasha''s bandaged arm. With a frown, he asked, ¡°Nat, are you hurt? What happened?¡± ¡°I''m fine, Gramps,¡± Natasha replied. There was still blood seeping through the bandage around her arm and her injury looked serious. Terence nced at Keh. ¡°You rascal. Were you the one who did this? What did you do to Nat? Let me tell you this. I don''t care whose grandson you are, but if you dare to hurt Nat, I won''t let you off!¡± When she saw Terence fly into a rage, Natasha rushed forward to calm him down. ¡°Gramps, this has nothing to do with him. He wasn''t the one who did it.¡± ¡°Who else could have done it besides him?¡± Terence red at Keh. Thetter merely stood there in silence and didn''t try to exin himself. It wasn''t that he was afraid, but it was out of respect toward Terence. ¡°Grandpa, it really isn''t him. An ident happened yesterday, and he was the one who saved me,¡± Natasha hurriedly exined. If she didn''t make things clear then, there was a possibility that Terence would end up beating Keh. Hearing this, Terence looked toward Natasha. ¡°Nat, don''t be afraid. Now that I''m here, no one can try to bully you.¡± ¡°It''s true, Gramps. There''s no need for me to cover up for him,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded profusely to show that she meant her words. It was only then that Terence was slightly appeased and looked at Keh. ¡°If that''s what Nat says, then I''ll believe you. But Keh...¡± Terence pondered for a while before continuing, ¡°Nat is the only descendant left in the Watson family. I don''t want any harm to happen to her. I hope you can understand this.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°That''s good.¡± As he said that, Keh nced at Natasha again. ¡°All right. Let''s go upstairs and let me have a look. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°It''s just a minor injury, and I was the one who caused it.¡± With that, they headed upstairs amid Terence''s worry. Meanwhile, Keh stood downstairs. It was only after he watched them go in that he retracted his gaze, got into his car, and drove off. Upstairs, Terence held the medical kit and looked at her injury carefully by the side. ¡°The wound must be very deep. This won''t do. I think you should go to the hospital to get it treated,¡± Terence advised her. ¡°Gramps, I''ve already treated it at the hospital. They''ve already applied the medication. It really isn''t a big deal,¡± Natasha responded. It was only then that Terence heaved a sigh of relief. However, he relentlessly continued to probe further. ¡°So what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Um... It''s difficult to exin. But don''t worry, Gramps. I''ll take care of this.¡± ¡°No. You have to tell me everything.¡± Natasha knew that he wouldn''t stop pestering her until she made things clear. After contemting for a while, Natasha exined, ¡°Yesterday, I went to negotiate a project deal with Gaston from Prime Investment Corporation. He got rowdy... and I ended up hurting myself to stay conscious. But afterward, Keh came to my rescue and even beat him up. He then sent me to the hospital, which is how I ended up with this.¡± She gave a brief overview of the entire process. Although Natasha made it sound simple, Terence knew that it was not how the situation went. However, when he heard that Keh saved her and even beat the guy up, Terence felt slightly more satisfied. Besides that, his prejudice against Keh was also reduced by a little. All of a sudden, he seemed to remember something and immediately switched on the television. At that moment, the news was being broadcasted. ¡°At nine o''clock this morning, the International Trade Administration and the Major Crimes Unit jointly went to Prime Investment Corporation and arrested Mr. Williams, an executive at Prime Investment Corporation. Based on live reports, Mr. Williams hasmitted corporate crimes and rape, among many other charges. They have now acquired conclusive evidence...¡± After looking at the footage of Gaston being arrested on the news, Terence turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Terence asked. Natasha immediately shook her head. ¡°It''s not me. I haven''t even found the time to do Terence believed her. If she was the one who did it, she wouldn''t deny it. ¡°Then isn''t this such a coincidence?¡± Terence asked. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Natasha furrowed her brows as the words Fabian said to her in the hospital resounded in her head. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He said Gaston would never appear again in the future. Does Keh have a hand in this? Deep down, she sensed it had something to do with Keh. Otherwise, Fabian would not have said so. However, she also felt that it wasn''t done by Keh, thinking the man would never do such a thing for her. As she was pondering, Terence called out to her twice. ¡°Silly girl, what''s on your mind?¡± Natasha snapped out of her daze, murmuring, ¡°I was thinking who would have taken action so quickly...¡± ¡°That evil man deserves to be punished. Hence, no matter who it was that had handled the issue, the person had aplished a great deed,¡± Terence responded. Natasha remained silence. ¡°It''s just that the person had acted too early, or else I would have made my way down to the company to beat up that crook.¡± The thought of it had left Terence fuming. Natasha looked at Terence upon hearing hisment. ¡°Grandpa, I know you care and love me. Nevertheless, I don''t wish for you to be so impulsive. Compared to thrashing him, don''t you think his current oue would make him wish he was better off dead?¡± ¡°That''s right. However, I just can''t let it go.¡± Natasha appeased him. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. He actually didn''t manage to bully me. Furthermore, Keh even beat him up.¡± Once she brought that up, Terence said, ¡°Keh actually did something decent this time...¡± Natasha replied smilingly, ¡°All right, Grandpa. I''ll take extra caution in the future and not make you worry anymore. You also have to promise me that no matter what happens next time, you got to remain cool-headed.¡± Terence could not retort as he knew his granddaughter was only being filial. ¡°I''ll try my best.¡± I''ll take it that he has promised me. A smile appeared on Natasha''s face. ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I''ll return to my room to rest. Don¡¯t tell the triplets what happened when theye back. I don''t want them to worry about me.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Sure, I''ll keep that in mind. Quickly return to your room to rest then. I''ll prepare some soup for you.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Natasha grinned before getting up and heading toward her bedroom. She initially wanted to shower, but she couldn''t let her wound get wet. Therefore, Natasha changed into a set offortable silk pajamas and directly slumped onto the bed. Natasha originally nned to sleep in the dim surrounding. Nheless, she tossed and turned in bed and eventually couldn''t sleep. The news of Gaston getting arrested constantly surfaced in her mind. Her intuition told her that it was not a coincidence. Besides Keh, she could not think of anyone else who would have done that. While ruminating over it, it took Natasha an unknown amount of time to fall into a deep slumber. By the time she had awakened again, night had already fallen. She looked out of the window and found that the streetlights seemed to have lit up. Natasha was about to rise to her feet when her phone rang. Seeing it was Mark, she picked up the call without a second thought. ¡°N-Nat.¡± Mark''s voice trembled on the other end. ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Yondel?¡± Natasha questioned. Based on her understanding and perception, she felt that Mark wasn''t someone who would push her into the face of danger. When he had the chance to curry favor with Keh, the man even warned her not to be involved with thetter. Therefore, the situation was purely an unexpected mishap. ¡°Nat, I understand I had organized the matter poorly. However, I honestly didn''t do that on purpose. I swear I didn''t mean it.¡± Mark frantically exined during the call. She felt that Mark might have known something after listening to his words. ¡°You knew about it?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°Nat, I only heard about it just now. I''m very sorry for causing you harm,¡± Mark persistently apologized to her. ¡°There''s no need. I know you didn''t arrange for that to happen, and it was all a coincidence.¡± Natasha spoke. ¡°You really believe me?¡± Mark stated. ¡°If I don''t, I''m afraid you''ll also be locked up with Gaston right now,¡± Natasha replied. Mark was beyond thankful. ¡°Then, can you plead with Mr. Hamilton on my behalf and tell him I didn''t do it deliberately? He said he would cklist me. I still need to support my family, and I couldn''t afford to be jobless. Nat, no, I mean Ms. Watson, I beg you. Please help me!¡± Mark suddenly broke into tears. Natasha froze at his statement. She asked after that, ¡°Are you sure it was Keh who said that?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton personally gave me a call and swore at me. He even told me he would not allow me to remain in this industry. Ms. Watson, please help me, will you? I know I shouldn''t be making such a request, but I swear on my life that I didn''t make that arrangement. Neither do I have any bad intention toward you.¡± Mark spoke in a voice filled with despair. Natasha gave it some thought before replying, ¡°All right. I''ll call and discuss this with him.¡± ¡°You will? Thank you so much, Ms. Watson!¡± Mark expressed his gratitude repeatedly, and they ended the call after that. Natasha gave it a lot of thought and found Keh''s actions very puzzling. If it was because he saw me yesterday and decided to take revenge for me, I guess any upright person would have the courage to do so. However, if he also made Gaston pay for the consequences after the incident and even personally gave my manager a call, isn''t that too redundant? After some hesitation, Natasha still phoned Keh. Before she could think of what to say, a voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡± Natasha hung up the phone. After pondering, she decided to contact the manter. Shezed in bed again. Right then, someone pushed the door open silently, leaving it ajar. Afterward, Denise stuck her head out of the door. When she saw Natasha opening her eyes, Denise spoke. ¡°Nat, are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Natashanguidly replied while looking at Denise push the door open to enter the room. The child immediately sat on the bed and cautiously gazed at her mother''s injured hand. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head with a smile. ¡°Not at all.¡± Denise picked up Natasha''s hand before blowing at it twice. ¡°Mommy, you must be more careful next time. If not, I''ll get a heartache.¡± ¡°All right, I got it.¡± A warmth spread through her heart after seeing her daughter''s obedient appearance. Usually, Natasha seldom bothered with her children. She was also bad at expressing herself. Nheless, the triplets would cozy up to her first whenever something happened. Rather than saying it was Natasha who nurtured them, it was more fitting to say that the three children were the ones who healed her. ¡°Mommy, are you hungry?¡± the brighteyed Denise asked. ¡°Gramps made some soup for you and is waiting for you to drink it.¡± ¡°Yeah. I''m indeed rather hungry.¡± ¡°I''ll bring the soup and feed you,¡± Denise said excitedly. She was about to get down from the bed when the door opened. Anthony walked into the bedroom with a bowl of soup. ¡°Mommy, have some soup,¡± Anthony uttered. Meanwhile, Benjamin held a ss of fruit juice. ¡°I also brought your favorite drink.¡± Natasha gazed at the triplets. Oh gosh! What did I do to deserve these three adorable children? Perhaps, a person would get emotional easily in his vulnerable state. Hence, the corners of Natasha''s eyes started to moisten with tears. ¡°Thank you, my sweeties,¡± Natasha said with a beaming smile. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 In the living room, Natasha was being very well taken care of. Her three children were obedient and devoted. They did not ask how she had sustained her injury, probably because Terence had instructed them not to. She did not ask how he had gone about telling them. Natasha felt very satisfied seeing that the adorable three children were so obedient. Sometimes, she would say that she did not mind even if Keh found out about them. However, she still selfishly wished that he would never know. That way, he would not try to steal them away from her. She could feel Keh''s stubbornness and desire. If he found out, things would turn ugly. With that thought, Natasha''s gaze fell onto rice, who was curled up in the corner. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you want a daddy?¡± Denise froze for a moment. She gazed at Natasha and asked, ¡°Are you going to give us a daddy, Mommy?¡± ¡°I was just wondering if your daddyes back and says he wants you all to go home with him. What would you do?¡± Before Denise could even open her mouth, George piped up from the corner. ¡°I''ll go wherever Mommy goes,¡± he said resolutely. Anthony was always thest person to express his feelings. However, he had never wavered in his support for her. Natasha could feel very clearly just how much he loved her. He hardly acted cutely and was not as likable as Denise. Hence, Natasha rarely showed him any affection. However, Natasha was unable to control herself today. She reached over and nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°You''re such a good boy.¡± To her surprise, Anthony''s face turned red as he smiled and gazed at her. ¡°Me too, Mommy! I don''t care how nice Daddy is. I will never leave you, Mommy!¡± Denise whined as she crawled toward Natasha, begging for an affectionate kiss as well. ¡°All right, all right. You''re a good girl too.¡± ¡°I would be deemed quite unsociable if I choose to remain quiet.¡± Benjamin approached Natasha as well. ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. Even if Daddy tries to bribe or seduce me with his assets worth billions of dors, I will never give in. Even if I do, it will be because I want to give the money to you. I will alwayse running back to you!¡± Benjamin''s words were always so pleasant and refined. ¡°Are you sure Daddy has assets worth billions of dors?¡± Natasha asked. However, she knew that Keh definitely did. ¡°I was just making an analogy to express how much I love you,¡± Benjamin replied with a smile. Natasha grinned back at him. ¡°Yeah, I can feel how much you love me. I love you too.¡± With that, she dropped a kiss on his head as well.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her three children were gathered around her with bright smiles on their faces. Terence, who was watching them from a corner, smiled in satisfaction for some reason. Nat has lost a rtionship, but as long as her three children are with her, her life will be worth living. I can die with no regrets. When they finished dinner, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. After the lights were switched off, Benjamin and Denise quietly sneaked into Anthony''s room. Anthony was sitting in front of theputer, typing away on the keyboard rapidly. Benjamin watched from the side and said, ¡°If Mommy finds out about this, we''ll be done for.¡± ¡°There must be another reason for Mommy''s injury. I have to know the truth,¡± Anthony said. Denise spoke in a low voice, ¡°I went to Mommy''s room earlier. She''s already asleep, so I don''t think she''ll find out.¡± Anthony remained quiet, and his fingers continued to flutter across the keyboard. Using facial recognition time clock technology, he finally managed to uncover a few videos. ¡°Found it,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin and Denise immediately leaned over. ¡°There are three short videos.¡± With that, Anthony started ying the videos one by one. The first video showed Natasha arriving at Spring Hotel in a cab. Someone came out from the entrance to greet her. The next video disyed a scene where a man helped Natasha into a room. Thest one showed Keh carrying Natasha out of the room. The injury on her hand was as clear as day. The three videos were not long, but they were from the same period of time. Hence, it was not difficult to deduce what had happened after watching them in sequence. Anthony''s eyes turned red-rimmed as he watched the scenes y before him. That b*stard. How dare he bully my mommy! ¡°Tony, look into this man. We can''t let him off!¡± Benjamin eximed. Just as Anthony was about to, Denise piped up. ¡°No need.¡± They turned to look at her. ¡°I saw the news today. That man has already been arrested.¡± Denise pulled out her phone and clicked on the article detailing Gaston''s arrest. The two boys read the entire article solemnly. ¡°Is this a coincidence?¡± Benjamin wondered aloud. Anthony shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Could it be Dad... Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise asked. She knew that Anthony did not like her calling that man ¡°Daddy,¡± so she forced herself to change it. She discreetly observed his reaction. However, he remained silent. ¡°He actually looks quite nervous in the video. He''s consumed by thoughts of revenge, so it''s impossible for him to still not make any moves on the second day. Therefore... Apart from that man, there isn''t anyone else who is able to throw the culprit in jail the next day. Unless this is all a coincidence,¡± Benjamin said as he analyzed the situation. Denise nodded in agreement. I was thinking the same thing! My gut is telling me that Mr. Handsome is the one behind it. It has to be! After all, he stood up for me after seeing me get bullied. If he really is my daddy, he wouldn''t turn a blind eye after witnessing Mommy in that predicament! Anthony was still quiet, seemingly pondering over something. Just then, Benjamin looked at theputer screen once more. ¡°Did you guys notice that in the third video? Did Keh hit someone? ¡°Did he?¡± ¡°It looks like he did!¡± Without waiting for Anthony''s reply, Benjamin pulled up the third video. In it, Keh was shown to be standing at the entrance of the room, seemingly talking to someone. In the next second, he swung his leg in a forceful kick. ¡°Doesn''t it look like he kicked someone?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Yes, it does...¡± Denise replied. Unable to control himself, Anthony watched the video as well. Indeed, it looked like Keh had kicked someone. ¡°If he would assault someone for Mommy, he must be behind this.¡± Denise could not hide the delight in her tone. ¡°I think so too.¡± As Anthony watched his siblings engage in a heated discussion, he closed theptop. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. Let''s go to sleep,¡± he said. Benjamin and Denise exchanged a nce before falling silent. ¡°Someone has taken revenge on Mommy''s behalf, so there is nothing left for us to do. You should get some rest as well,¡± Benjamin said. However, Anthony did not speak. With that, they left his room. Anthony remained calm even after they left. Hey on the bed but was unable to fall asleep. He tossed and turned in bed. Benjamin and Denise''s words were still echoing in his mind. He did not want to admit it, but he also felt that Keh was behind everything. Moreover, he had done it spectacrly. All the negative feelings he had toward Keh vanished. And for some reason, the corners of his lips curled up. I hope you won''t disappoint me, Keh! Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Meanwhile, Thea finally returned to her hotel room after spending a whole day with her parents. ¡°Mom, this is the hotel Keh arranged for you. He said that you two could stay as long as you like, and he wants you to befortable,¡± she said with a smile. Her father, Harry Jarman, let out a huff. ¡°There is no meaning in such superficial efforts. He didn''t even turn up when we said we would buy him a meal.¡± ¡°He''s busy, Dad,¡± Thea tried to intercede. ¡°Is he so busy that he can''t even find time to have a meal?¡± Harry gazed at his daughter with disappointment. ¡°What on earth is going on between you and Keh? How much has your rtionship progressed?¡± After hearing his question, Thea lowered her head and fell silent. ¡°Well, would you look at that? You always m up when I ask this. What exactly is Keh thinking? Is he nning to give you a proper title?¡± Harry was so furious that he started yelling. Thea''s mother, Caroline, immediately approached him. ¡°All right, that''s enough. Aren''t you tired? Hurry and go take a shower. Stop worrying about our daughter''s rtionship.¡± ¡°What? What could you do about it?¡± ¡°Fine, fine. I''ll stop talking.¡± Harry did not dare to go against Caroline. He shot a final nce at Thea before heading to the bathroom. Caroline gazed at Thea and sighed. ¡°It''s okay. Your father just wants the best for you. ¡°I know that, Mom...¡± Thea replied dejectedly. Just then, Caroline pulled her onto the couch. ¡°Just like your father, I would like to ask you the same question as well. What is going on between you and Keh?¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡± ¡°You''re not getting out of this. You must tell me the truth,¡± Caroline cut her off and said. After thinking for a moment, Thea opened her mouth. ¡°We... We haven''t broached the subject yet.¡± ¡°You haven''t talked about it yet?¡± ¡°I don''t know how to start, but I think he understands.¡± ¡°Understand? What does he understand? I''m telling you, Thea, even if he really does understand, he will continue to y dumb if you don''t bring it up. Are you going to keep mum and let him waste the best years of your youth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to go about saying it... What should I do, Mom?¡± Thea asked. She had wanted so much to talk to Keh about it. However, she was afraid that even their friendship would be ruined if she chose to do that. Caroline thought for a moment. ¡°Ask him out tomorrow. I''ll talk to him and see what he''s nning to do!¡± ¡°Mom, that''s... No, that''s not appropriate. There is nothing going on between us, yet you''re going to ask him that. What if he''s not interested in me?¡± ¡°That would be great! I can take you overseas with me. You won''t have to stay by his side and waste your time.¡± ¡°No, Mom. I like him, and I want to be with him. I don''t want to leave him,¡± Thea said firmly as she gazed at Caroline. She knew that her behavior was rather wretched, but she just wanted to stay by Keh''s side. Caroline felt her heart break as she looked at the way Thea was behaving. Thea was the precious daughter she had doted on for many years, after all. She contemted briefly before opening her mouth. ¡°Did you ever think about what you will do if he doesn''t like you?¡± Thea lowered her gaze. ¡°I still don''t want to leave him...¡± ¡°Thea!¡± ¡°Mom, I know I shouldn''t be doing this, but it''s true. I''ve never felt so strongly about someone before. I''m willing to do anything and sacrifice everything for him. As long as he can be with me, there''s nothing I won''t do...¡± Caroline looked at her and let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Thea, you''re only going to suffer like this.¡± ¡°I''m not afraid of suffering. I''m just afraid that I won''t be able to see him in the future,¡± Thea replied sadly. Caroline thought about it for a moment. ¡°If that''s the case, I will help you think of a way. Thea''s eyes lit up when she heard her words. ¡°Are you serious, Mom? You have an idea?¡± ¡°Yes, but...¡± She gazed at Thea, a little hesitant. ¡°What is it, Mom? Just tell me!¡± Thea was practically on the edge of her seat. Then, Caroline leaned over and whispered something into her ear. After hearing what Caroline had to say, Thea''s eyes slowly widened. ¡°Mom... Would it work?¡± Caroline said, ¡°It''s at least better than what you''re doing now, which is nothing.¡± Thea bit her lip, pondering for a few moments. ¡°There''s still something else... I''m not sure how I should put it.¡± Go on. Hence, Thea told Caroline everything about Natasha. When she was finished, Caroline''s brows furrowed deeply. As someone with a lot of experience, I''m pretty sure Keh still has feelings for his ex-wife. ¡°Thea, I''m afraid this woman is your biggest obstacle,¡± she said. Thea chewed on her lip. That was how she felt as well. ¡°Mom, what should I do?¡± she asked. ¡°What''s the most important thing to a woman? Once she has lost that, the most beautiful rtionship in the world will mean nothing to her,¡± Caroline said, enunciating each word slowly. As Thea listened, she realized that it was probably the only way she could use to defeat Natasha. After Harry was done with his shower, he exited the bathroom to find Caroline and Thea still engaged in a conversation on the couch. As soon as he approached them, Thea instantly shot up from her seat. ¡°You should turn in early, Mom and Dad. I''ll be going home now and will be back in the morning." ¡°I know you don''t like that I was nagging you.¡± ¡°It''s not like that, Dad. I know you want the best for me. Don''t worry. I know what I should do.¡± Thea said sweetly as she leaned against his shoulder. ¡°After all, my dad is the one who loves me the most in this world. I''m well aware of that.¡± Her cute antics had caused all of his negative emotions to disappear. He shot her a genuine smile. Caroline, who was watching from her seat on the couch, smiled as well. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should head back now. We can talk more tomorrow.¡± Thea nodded and left. After the door closed behind her, Harry turned to Caroline. ¡°What were the two of you talking about?¡± ¡°It was just some girl talk.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on with Keh? Is he interested in Thea at all? If he isn''t, tell Thea to give up on him as soon as possible. There are plenty of fishes in the sea,¡± Harry said. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Okay, okay. I know you''re worried about her. You don''t have to concern yourself with this anymore. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caroline shot him a small smile. ¡°Of course. What? Don''t you have confidence in me? As Caroline had taken care of herself well, she looked to be in her thirties or forties despite being fifty years old. She was still as stunning as ever, and her smile could enchant others easily. Harry looked at her. ¡°Fine, fine. I trust you.¡± Suddenly, Caroline stretched out her hand and ran her fingers lightly over his neck. ¡°Honey, don''t you want to try something in a new environment? Moreover, we haven''t done that in a while...¡± As she spoke, a sultry look formed in her eyes. Harry gazed at her, his eyes slowly lighting up. In the next second, he grabbed Caroline and pinned her beneath himself. ¡°You always insist on testing me. You really will be the death of me one day!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Natasha went to the office after resting at home for two days. Xavier immediately went to greet her after noticing her. ¡°Boss, why didn''t youe to the office the past two days? You didn''t even return my calls or reply to my messages.¡± ¡°I had some personal matters to attend to.¡± Xavier, who was rather sharp-eyed, noticed the bandage around her hand. ¡°You¡¯re injured? How did that happen? Is it serious? Why didn''t you say anything? I would have gone to visit you. Natasha nced at her hand and replied nonchntly, ¡°It''s just a small injury. Nothing to worry about.¡± Ross and Thomas had noticed her as well and approached her. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, I heard you took on Prime Investment Corporation''s project. Is it true?¡± Natasha nodded and walked toward her desk. ¡°It''s true.¡± ¡°Man, I don''t know if I should call you lucky. The owner of Prime Investment Corporation was arrested for his multiple crimes. I heard he is a pervert! And now, many of his victims havee out to identify him. I''m afraid he''ll be done for this time.¡± Natasha gave them an impassive smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah! Although losing the project is a shame, we were able to escape unscathed. We''re pretty lucky after all,¡± Ross said in an attempt tofort her. Natasha pretended that it worked and nodded. ¡°You made sense.¡± ¡°Also, you missed out on a lot for the past two days while you were away! For some reason, Mr. Yondel got suspended. Tension in the entire office is high right now.¡± His words reminded Natasha of Mark''s phone call to her. She said that she would speak to Keh about it, but she had forgotten and fell asleepst night. With that thought, she took her phone and headed outside. ¡°Ms. Watson, where are you going?¡± ¡°Ms. Wealthy?¡± ¡°I''m going to make a call,¡± she replied without even turning back. Her voice echoed from afar. The three of them looked at each other. Left without a choice, they all returned to their desks. Natasha walked to the balcony and called Keh. He answered after a few rings. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It''s me,¡± she said. ¡°I know,¡± he replied. Natasha paused for a moment. For some reason, she did not know how to broach the subject. All those words that she had prepared to say were suddenly gone. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Actually, I-" ¡°I''m a little busy now. Come to my office and we''ll talk when you''re here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I''ll get Fabian to wait for you downstairs. Goodbye.¡± With that, he hung up. He did not even give Natasha a chance to reject him. Well, there are some things that would be better discussed in person. This is fine too. After giving it some thought, she made her way to Hamilton Corporation. Sure enough, when she arrived, Fabian was already waiting for her in the lobby. When he saw her, he waved at her excitedly as if he was overjoyed to see her. ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Hamilton asked me to wait here for you.¡± Natasha nodded at him. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Oh, not at all, not at all. It''s what I should do,¡± Fabian replied as he gestured for her to follow him. ¡°This way, please. It¡¯s Mr. Hamilton''s personal elevator.¡± Natasha paused for a second before following him. When they were in the elevator, Fabian discreetly studied Natasha. ¡°Is your injury healing well, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s all good now.¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you and Mr. Hamilton... Are you really his ex-wife?¡± Fabian asked cautiously. To his surprise, Natasha merely nodded. ¡°Yup.¡± Fabian was stunned. Oh my god! What on earth? I thought Mr. Hamilton''s ex-wife was a hideous woman? And an uncultured one at that? Am I not supposed to be repulsive at the mere mention of her name? But the woman I''m looking at right now is such a good catch! What is going on? Just how high are Mr. Hamilton''s standards? Good lord. What a pity! Fabian could not helpmenting inwardly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Noticing the myriad of expressions that shed across his face, Natasha asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing''s wrong. I just feel like... You''re different from what was rumored,¡± he replied with a sheepish smile. ¡°Rumors? What do the rumors say about me? ¡°That you are extremely uncultured, boring yet feisty, and not at all ssy. They also say that the mere mention of you would make someone sick...¡± ¡°Did Keh say all that?¡± Fabian suddenly realized that he had a slip of the tongue and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, no! It wasn''t Mr. Hamilton. It was some of the previous employees!¡± Natasha could not help but smirk after hearing his reply. Unable to discern what Natasha was thinking, Fabian discreetly leaned toward her and gazed at her pleadingly. ¡°It really wasn''t Mr. Hamilton who said all those things!¡± If Mr. Hamilton finds out about this, I''ll be as good as dead! ¡°It''s fine. It''s the truth, so it doesn''t matter who says it.¡± Natasha was truly not too bothered by the rumors. Fabian did not know what to say. Is she really unbothered, or is she feigning nonchnce? Right then, the elevator door opened with a ding. They had arrived. Fabian stood at the door to prevent it from closing. ¡°This way, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha followed him out of the elevator. ¡°Mr. Hamilton is currently in a meeting,¡± Fabian said as he checked the time. ¡°He''ll be done in about half an hour. He said to let you wait for him in his office.¡± Natasha eyed the area outside Keh''s office. ¡°I''ll just wait out here for him.¡± ¡°Oh... But...¡± ¡°Please make a cup of coffee for me. Thank you. Natasha was insistent. After hearing her words, Fabian did not try to convince her further. ¡°Then, please wait here for a moment. He instantly ordered someone to prepare a cup of coffee and sent a message on WhatsApp to update Keh on the situation. After reading the message, Keh replied: ¡°Let her be.¡± After Natasha had been served her coffee, Fabian looked at her and said, ¡°Then, I shall take my leave now, Ms. Watson. If you need anything at all, please feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll be over there.¡± He pointed to his desk. With a nod, she answered, ¡°Okay. Thank you. ¡°Also... It''s true those rumors were not started by Mr. Hamilton...¡± Fabian was still worried about that. She chuckled and said, ¡°I won''t bring it up with him.¡± Talking to her is so easy! Fabian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You''re so kind and gentle, Ms. Watson. Thank you very much.¡± With that, Fabian left with a weight lifted off his chest. Natasha crossed her legs and picked a magazine to read to pass the time. After some time, she had almost finished her coffee when she heard someone''s voice echo from in front of her. ¡°Natasha? What are you doing here?¡± When she heard that voice, she lifted her gaze to see Thea in front of her. A gorgeous woman was standing next to her. They bore some resemnce to each other. ¡°I have some business to attend to.¡± ¡°I''m the liaison for yourpany. You cane to me directly if you need something,¡± Thea said. ¡°I''m here to speak to Keh,¡± Natasha replied directly. ¡°It''s personal.¡± Thea''s brows furrowed. Then, Caroline piped up from beside her. ¡°Who is she, Thea?¡± ¡°She is Keh''s...¡± Before she continued, she looked around and saw that there were countless people present. Hence, she changed her form of address. ¡°She is the person in charge from our partnerpany, Natasha.¡± The name ¡°Natasha¡± had already been etched into Caroline''s memoryst night. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 However, Caroline maintained a generous attitude. ¡°Hello, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha stood up, looked at her, and nodded calmly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Do you have time, Ms. Watson? I''d like to have a short chat with you,¡± asked Caroline. Staring at her, Natasha thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°I''m not familiar with you, so there''s nothing that we can chat about. I''m sorry.¡± She was not being too blunt. Instead, she knew very clearly what Caroline''s intentions were and did not want to waste any time on that matter. However, Thea panicked. ¡°Why are you so rude, Natasha? My mom wants to chat with you. What''s up with your attitude?¡± Natasha threw a nce at her calmly. ¡°Are you saying that I must agree if you want to chat with me? Do I not even have the right to refuse?¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Thea!¡± Caroline pulled her back before saying with a smile, ¡°Ms. Watson is right. I was too hasty.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Caroline stared at Natasha quietly with an intrigued smile. Naturally, Natasha noticed it. She nodded at Caroline slightly as a gesture of respect. At that moment, Keh had just walked out of his meeting. Knowing that Natasha was waiting outside, he sprinted over. Coincidentally, he was greeted by this scene. When Thea spotted Keh, she immediately approached him. ¡°Keh.¡± He looked at her. ¡°Aren''t you taking a break? Why did youe to the office?¡± ¡°I passed by, so I came up to grab some stuff,¡± exined Thea. At that moment, Keh caught sight of Natasha. Thea observed them briefly before saying, ¡°Oh, right. Keh, this is my mom.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Caroline grinned. ¡°It''s been a long time, but you''ve be even more handsome.¡± Looking back at her, Keh smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. How have the past few days been?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I wanted to treat you to a meal, but I''m too busy with work to find any free time. If you stay for a few more days, I can host you properly then,¡± said Keh. ¡°Why don''t we just have a meal today?¡± asked Caroline. Keh frowned and nced at Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson can join us,¡± invited Caroline. ¡°No thanks,¡± refused Natasha curtly. ¡°I have work to do, so I have to go back to my office.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, since you''re busy, let''s talk another day.¡± With that, she nodded and left. For some reason, an indescribable feeling surfaced within Keh as he stared at her back. It felt like if he let her leave, she would disappear like what she did a few years ago. ¡°I''m afraid that I can''t join you for a meal, Mrs. Jarman. I''ll treat you next time.¡± Before they could say anything, Keh chased after Natasha. ¡°Keh!¡± Thea called out. He did not even turn his head around, leaving Thea standing there motionlessly. Did I miss something? I didn''te to the office for two days, but why does Keh seem different now? What happened between them? Still smiling, Caroline looked at Thea and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thea, no matter how upset you might be, don''t reveal it on your face. Others might see you as a joke.¡± Thea nced around. She wanted to force out a smile, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not. ¡°Mom, what should I do? I feel like he''s bing more distant from me...¡± mumbled Thea softly. ¡°There''s still a lot of time. Did you forget what I told you?¡± asked Caroline. A glint shed across Thea''s eyes as she gazed at Caroline. ¡°But Natasha isn''t someone who can be easily dealt with. You must be careful in the future,¡± reminded Caroline. Thea nodded. ¡°Natasha!¡± Keh caught her outside the office and grabbed her hand. Turning around, Natasha stared at him in surprise. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Keh took a deep breath and stared straight into her eyes. ¡°Didn''t you say that you needed to talk to me?¡± Natasha peeked into the building. ¡°If you rush out like that, won''t you create a misunderstanding?¡± Whatever! Not bothered by it at all, Keh dragged her away. ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± asked Natasha as she looked at him. ¡°Didn''t you say that you needed to talk to me? We can talk where there''s no one.¡± Natasha was speechless. I needed to talk to him about something serious, but why is he making it... seem so strange? Looking at Keh pulling her away, Natasha suddenly felt a weird feeling emerge from the depths of her heart. ¡°Keh.¡± She tugged her hand back. ¡°What I want to say is really simple. I''ll leave after saying it.¡± Keh turned around. Staring at her broodingly, he said, ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Were you the one who did that to Gaston?¡± asked Natasha. He nodded. ¡°It''s me.¡± When he admitted it so directly, Natasha was at a momentary loss for what to say. ¡°About Mr. Yondel...¡± ¡°It''s me too.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he confessed to it straightaway. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Natasha nced upward, not knowing what to say. All those words that she had prepared to say were suddenly gone. ¡°Why?¡± she blurted, unable to control herself. ¡°What do you think?¡± As Keh spoke, he took a step forward. His tall figure towered over Natasha; his overwhelming sense of intimidation made her feel suffocated. Natasha pursed her lips and hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°No matter what, I should express my gratitude toward you.¡± ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± asked Keh as he stared at her passionately. She had no way to hide. ¡°You can raise any conditions.¡± Natasha looked like she was dealing with this matter- of-factly. ¡°Okay. I''ll tell you after I''ve thought about it.¡± Keh was someone who knew when to stop. ¡°I looked for you today to talk about Mr. YondeL This has nothing to do with him,¡± exined Natasha. Keh was unfazed. ¡°If he didn''t arrange it, you wouldn''t have been in that sort of situation.¡± Now that he recalled it, he still felt furious. He could barely imagine how horrendous the consequences would be if he had not been there. ¡°There was ast-minute change that day. I''m supposed to receive someone else, but it turned out to be Gaston for some reason. Although I''ve only joined Prosper Technologies for a short time, I kind of know what Mr. Yondel''s like. When you visited thepany with Thea, he kept warning me against intervening in both of you. If he''s really that sort of person, he would''ve urged me to do something to you. There''s no reason for him to push me to Gaston.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Keh heard that, an unfathomable glint shed across his eyes. ¡°So?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°Since Mr. Yondel has nothing to do with this, please spare him,¡± said Natasha. ¡°Okay,¡± agreed Keh quickly. He was so straightforward and decisive sometimes that she did not know how to continue the conversation. Natasha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say. Now that I''m done, I''ll leave first.¡± ¡°It''s noon. Why don''t we have a meal together?¡± asked Keh. ¡°There''s a decent restaurant nearby.¡± ¡°It''s fine...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to thank me? Treat me to a meal,¡± continued Keh. Natasha asked, ¡°It''s that simple?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yeah, it''s that simple.¡± Since there was no reason to refuse anymore, she nodded. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Keh smirked as they walked toward the restaurant. He seemed like he was in a good mood. When they arrived at the restaurant, Keh looked at Natasha and asked, ¡°Is there anything that you like to eat?¡± ¡°I''m not a picky eater, so anything''s fine.¡± However, just when he was about to order, he realized that he did not even know what Natasha liked to eat. ¡°I''d like to have two of your signature dishes.¡± As he spoke, he passed the menu to the waiter before gazing back at Natasha. They sat opposite each other, familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. When they were married, they did not even have a meal together. One could not help but exim how strange the time was. ¡°How is your injury? Is it time to rebandage it?¡± asked Keh, constantly staring at Natasha. She nced at her hand. ¡°It''s almost fully healed.¡± ¡°After eating, let''s rebandage it.¡± Natasha was speechless. Keh''s initiative was making her feel weird. Gazing at him, she asked, ¡°Won''t Thea be angry if you do this? Although I''m your ex-wife, the title itself already makes it clear that there is nothing between us anymore. You don''t need to take responsibility for me. There''s no need for you to do this.¡± When she said that, a grim expression crossed Keh''s face. ¡°Are you that eager to cut off all ties with me?¡± ¡°With our rtionship, we''re already like strangers. Keh fell silent. Natasha''s words were really direct. ¡°Keh, I can solve my own problems,¡± said Natasha as she looked at him. ¡°Solve? How can you solve them?¡± ¡°That''s my business,¡± she replied. ¡°It might sound harsh, but even if something happens to me, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°You''d rather get into trouble than have me intervene?¡± Keh stared at her. Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°When we were still together, I hated it when other women approach you. I don''t want to be that kind of person now. Although I don''t like Thea, it''s worse if I be my past self, whom I really detest.¡± Gazing at her, Keh pursed his lips and did not say anything. ¡°So, you don''t have to care about what happens to me in the future. I can handle them myself,¡± emphasized Natasha. After a long while, Keh scoffed coldly. ¡°Don''t worry, you won''t be someone like that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± rebuked Keh. At that moment, the waiter served the dishes. No longer in the mood to talk, Keh lowered his head and continued eating, looking furious. Natasha stared at him. Since he did not say anything, she kept quiet too. She had already said what was necessary and made her stance extremely clear. As for what happened next, it was Keh''s own decision. Keh ate while fury raged within him. After a few bites, he lost his appetite. Looking at Natasha, he asked, ¡°Is there anything else that you''d like to tell me?¡± Natasha shook her head, having said everything on her mind. Keh nodded. ¡°Fine! If that''s the case, I''ve got your message. I was just being too nosy for my own good!¡± With that, he stomped away angrily. Natasha was speechless. That''s not what I mean. However, since he had already left, she did not stop him. Since there was still a lot of food left on the table, Natasha continued eating so they would not be wasted. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When Keh walked out, he turned his head around to take a look. Natasha was still sitting there and eating calmly, looking very rxed. What an ungrateful woman! Furious, Keh spun around and left. After Natasha was done eating, she called the waiter over to pay the bill. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton has already paid the bill when he left,¡± replied the waiter. Um- Natasha was stunned. Didn''t he want me to treat him to a meal? Looking at the waiter, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After leaving the restaurant, Natasha was prepared to hail a taxi home. An inscrutable look surfaced in her eyes as she stared at Hamilton Corporation. Keh did not give her what she wanted in the past. Now that he was doing that, she no longer treasured it. With that thought, Natasha got into the taxi directly and left. Thea was distracted for the entire day. While eating with her parents, she sent a message to her assistant. The message read: Did anything happen in thepany recently? Naturally, the assistant knew who she was referring to and quickly replied: No, nothing exceptional happened. But when Thea noticed how Keh was looking at Natasha, she knew that something had urred. Thea asked: Did he do anything strange recently? The assistant replied: Nothing much, except for work. Thea frowned, unable to understand what interactions could possibly happen between them. Ms. Jarman, have you looked at the recent news? asked the assistant. What news? Gaston, the CEO of Prime Investment Corporation, has been arrested. Thea had seen him a couple of times. Although he looked like a decent person on the surface, there were a lot of rumors about him being a lecher circting in the business industry. However, as Thea had been keeping her parentspany for the past few days, she did not really pay attention to the news. ording to the rumors in the office, Mr. Hamilton was the one behind it. I don¡¯t know if it''s true, texted the assistant. Thea fell into a deep thought as she stared at the message. She had discussed with Keh about Gaston before. However, Keh had no intention of teaching him a lesson. Why did he suddenly do it now? Unless... No! Something must have happened. Thea could not ce a finger on it. She urgently needed to find out what was going on. Turning around, she nced at her parents who were still eating. ¡°Dad, Mom, I''ve got some work in the office. I won''t be keeping youpany in the afternoon. Have fun on your own!¡± ¡°What''s so urgent?¡± asked her father unhappily. ¡°It''s just really urgent,¡± replied Thea. Looking at how anxious her daughter was, Caroline immediately knew what happened. ¡°Don''t worry about us and just go. Your dad and I know our way around. We''ll walk around ourselves.¡± Thea continued staring at her father, who sighed. ¡°Go ahead, then!¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, she grabbed her bag and left. ¡°Thea, remember what I said! Don''t be rash,¡± reminded Caroline. Turning around, Thea looked at her and nodded solemnly. ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 When Keh returned to thepany, he did not look too happy. Noticing it, Fabian asked, ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh snapped grimly, ¡°Of course!¡± He definitely argued with Natasha. After thinking about it for a while, Fabian asked carefully. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is Ms. Watson really your ex-wife?¡± He had been yearning to ask that for a long while. Keh fell silent for a moment before nodding. Having received the answer, Fabian quickly rushed forward. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you''re in the wrong now. With her beauty, charisma, and demeanor, how is she not up to your standards?¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°Yeah, you''re very exceptional and powerful too, but Ms. Watson doesn''t pale inparison at all! She''s like a goddess. Mr. Hamilton, aren''t you letting a treasure like her go to waste?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°So what?¡± Fabian was rambling. When he heard Keh gritting his teeth, he immediately changed his words. ¡°In my opinion, you and Ms. Watson are a match made in heaven. ¡° Keh, who was on the brink of losing his temper, suddenly did not feel so angry after hearing that. ¡°Really?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow, deliberate feigning nonchnce. ¡°Of course!¡± Fabian nodded consecutively andplimented them, ¡°If both of you are together, your child would be... even more exceptional than anyone else! I can''t even imagine it!¡± When he said that, Keh could not help but think about the twins. Regret filled him. If he had not gone overboard back then, perhaps, the two kids would have grown up. If he had given both of them a chance back then, things might not have turned out like this. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if you were to ask me, I think that women aren''t actually angry even if they act like it. They just want you to coax them.¡± Fabian kepting up with ideas. He was so good at ttering that Keh was no longer angry. Returning to his senses, Keh started chatting with Fabian. ¡°How should I coax her?¡± ¡°You don''t know how to?¡± asked Fabian in surprise. However, when he nced at Keh''s face, a revtion dawned upon him. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it''s mostly girls coaxing you. They won''t dare to lost their temper at you!¡± That''s why I say that Natasha''s ungrateful! Feeling excited, Fabian leaned forward on Keh''s desk and beckoned him toe closer with his finger. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, it''s like this. If a woman dares to be angry with you, it means that she''s not after your money. Someone like her is even more authentic. Well, I think that Ms. Watson is pretty authentic. She''s not fussy or fake.¡± Not only did Natasha dare to lose her temper at him, but she was also the one who requested for a divorce, even though he kind of forced her to. Furthermore, she did not ask for anything at all. ¡°So? What should I do?¡± After thinking about it seriously, Fabian suggested, ¡°While it might seem challenging, it''s not all that difficult. You just have to be earnest. For a woman like her, you need to move her with your sincerity." ¡°Sincerity?¡± ¡°If someone doesn''t like money or power, it means that she likes you as a person! As long as you show your sincerity, it''ll all work out perfectly!¡± assured Fabian. ¡°How can I show my sincerity?¡± asked Keh.. ¡°That''ll depend on you. For example, you can pay attention to what she likes to eat, watch, y, or care about. These tiny details can prove a man''s sincerity the best!¡± exined Fabian. When Keh thought about it, he realized that he did not really know anything about Natasha. Noticing Keh''s confusion, Fabian asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, there''s no way you don''t know that, right?¡± He stared at Keh in a mixture of speechlessness and exasperation. When Keh saw that, the look in his eyes changed. ¡°Yeah! So what if I don''t?¡± As he spoke, he stared at his desk. Realizing that he was so engrossed in the conversation that he had crossed some boundaries, Fabian smiled sheepishly and took a step back. ¡°I was too excited. Too excited!¡± ¡°I think that you''re finding this job too easy and would like to transfer to another department,¡± said Keh. ¡°No, Mr. Hamilton! I''ll go and work right now!¡± Before Keh could say anything, Fabian spun around and left. When he opened the door, he bumped into Thea who was also entering. ¡°Ms. Jarman!¡± greeted Fabian. ¡°Is Keh inside?¡± asked Thea. He nced at Keh and nodded. ¡°Yeah...¡± She walked in directly. Watching her, Fabianmented secretly. It''s a troublesome thing to have so much luck in love too! With that thought, he closed the door behind him and left while shaking his head exasperatedly. The moment Thea saw Keh in the office, everything that she had been dying to say suddenly seemed overly deliberate. Keh broke the silence first. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Thea walked over and sat down opposite him. ¡°I''m worried about thepany, so I came back to take a look.¡± ¡°Have fun. Don''t think so much,¡± replied Keh. Staring at him, Thea opened her mouth a couple of times. However, she could not make herself ask about Natasha directly. After thinking about it, she asked, ¡°Oh, right. Keh, do you know about Gaston from Prime Investment Corporation being arrested?¡± Keh was reviewing the documents. When he heard that, he nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± ¡°What do you think happened? Why did he get arrested all of a sudden?¡± asked Thea tentatively as she shot a nce at him. ¡°What goes aroundes around eventually,¡± said Keh as he looked up. ¡°Perhaps, it''s time.¡± Thea fell silent for a few seconds. She could not get any useful information from his words. Smiling, she replied, ¡°Yeah. It''s a matter of time before someone like Gaston gets arrested.¡± Keh raised his eyebrowszily, signaling his agreement. A gloomy feeling surfaced within Thea as she stared at him. She asked, ¡°Oh, right. Why did Ms. Watson look for you? Her arm is injured too. She''s fine, right?¡± ¡°It''s about some private matters,¡± answered Keh casually before frowning. ¡°Her injury should be fine.¡± It was impossible to discern whether Keh cared about Natasha just by looking at his expression. In fact, it seemed like he was clueless about her injury.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, when Thea remembered how Keh looked at Natasha that day, she was convinced that he was deliberately concealing something. ¡°Keh, are you going to... remarry Ms. Watson?¡± asked Thea, unable to hold herself back. This was a question she needed to be clear on. She urgently wanted to know the answer. Remarry? Keh was stunned when he heard that, for he had never thought about it before. However, remembering how Natasha had repeatedly tried to draw clear boundaries with him, he said, ¡°She probably hates my guts.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± asked Thea. ¡°After losing your children, don''t you hate her too?¡± Keh fell silent. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Every second of Keh''s silence was torturous to Thea. His silence indicated that he was hesitant, or that he did not actually hate Natasha. ¡°You don''t hate her anymore?¡± Although it was a question, it sounded more like an affirmative statement. Keh looked at her. ¡°She was not the only one at fault for what happened back then.¡± ¡°So you''ve forgiven her?¡± asked Thea. ¡°It''s not about forgiveness. If I hate her, she probably hates me more,¡± exined Keh. ¡°After all, she was the biggest victim. An awkward expression crossed Thea''s face, but she still forced herself to smile. ¡°You''re starting to defend her now... Doesn''t it mean that you have forgiven her?¡± ¡°You don''t understand, Thea. Marriage cannot be exined clearly with a few sentences. ¡°Yeah, I don''t understand. After all, I''ve never experienced it. But I can tell that you''re treating her differently now,¡± said Thea as she stared at Keh directly, hoping to detect a small reaction that would deny what she had guessed. She could discover even the smallest detail. However, there was none of that. Keh did not deny it. Thea averted her gaze, trying her best to conceal her disappointment. ¡°Keh, have you fallen in love with her?¡± she asked. Frowning, Keh denied it, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°No,¡± he emphasized. Thea stared at him, still wanting to discover something from his gaze. However, she did not know if it was because his acting was too good, or if he really did not feel anything. Unable to find out anything, she felt extremely conflicted. Isn''t this the answer that I want? Why am I still suspecting him? Thea took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, let''s stop talking about this. When are you free, Keh? My parents would like to treat you to a meal to express their gratitude. If you keep refusing to go, they might start to wonder about how I''m treated here.¡± Now that the conversation had changed, Keh felt much more rxed. He nced at the time. ¡°What about tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Are you busy during the day?¡± ¡°I''m going to Baykeep for a business trip and will only be back at four in the afternoon,¡± replied Keh. Thea nodded. ¡°Tomorrow night, then. Don''t stand us up anymore! Otherwise, my parents will bring me away.¡± When she said that, Keh raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Be honest. Are your parents not worried about leaving you here?¡± ¡°Of course they''re worried! But if I can find a boyfriend, they might be more relieved,¡± said Thea as she snuck a peek at him. Is this hint obvious enough? He thought about it seriously. ¡°You''ll definitely find a good man.¡± Although Thea was disappointed, she said with a smile, ¡°I think so too.¡± At that moment, Keh''s phone rang. He hesitated when he saw that it was from Liam. ¡°Is it Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Is he okay now?¡± ¡°He has already been discharged from the hospital, so he''s fine.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Go ahead and receive your call. I''ll leave now.¡± Keh nodded again. After she left, he took a deep breath and epted the call. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°You brat! Why didn''t you tell me that Nat got injured?¡± He was greeted with a harsh scolding from Liam the moment he picked the call up. Keh was so shocked that he quickly brought the phone away from his ears. After Liam was done scolding, he said, ¡°It''s not a serious injury. She just got cut by a knife.¡± ¡°What do you mean, she just got cut by a knife? Are you so heartless?¡± demanded Liam relentlessly. Keh knew that no matter what he said, he would never escape this scolding. ¡°How did Nat get injured? What happened?¡± After scolding him, Liam calmed down and continued asking. Keh thought about it. He could not hide it from Liam, or it would be irreconcble. When Liam heard what happened, he became even more furious. ¡°How dare that b*stard covet Nat? Is he tired of living? Where is he now?¡± ¡°Pay attention to your health. Don''t let your blood pressure rise again,¡± reminded Keh. ¡°My blood pressure will rise if I don''t kill him! Where is he? I must seek justice for Nat!¡± yelled Liam angrily. ¡°You''re a step toote. He has already been arrested.¡± ¡°Huh? So fast?¡± Liam was angry for nothing. He asked, ¡°How did he get arrested?¡± ¡°Fabian has a lot of evidence, so he just did what was right. He passed everything to the police,¡± exined Keh briefly. Liam was stunned when he heard that. If Fabian did it, it means that Keh instructed him to. Otherwise, what does Fabian have to do with any of this? Upon that thought, Liamughed. ¡°You brat. You''ve finally done something humane.¡± ¡°It''s got nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Stop denying it! Nat has nothing to do with Fabian. You''re bad at talking. That''s why you''re so unpopr with the girls!¡± said Liam. ¡°I''m very popr with the girls!¡± emphasized Keh. ¡°Really? Find a granddaughter-inw for me quickly, then!¡± Keh said, ¡°That''s too much...¡± ¡°You only know how to exaggerate,¡±ined Liam. Not continuing the argument, Keh said, ¡°Don''t inform Old Mr. Watson about this, or he''ll be worried. Also, I didn''t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Yeah, let''s not say anything hastily. If we make a huge deal over something that never happened, we might ruin Nat''s reputation,¡± agreed Liam. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Keh. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Fine. You''ve finally done something good, brat. Since he has already been punished, I have nothing to worry about. I''ll visit Nat someday.¡± ¡°Considering your health, you should rest at home.¡± ¡°No way! If I can''t confirm that Nat''s fine, I will not feel relieved,¡± insisted Liam. ¡°She has already returned to work!¡± said Keh. After thinking about it, Liam instructed, ¡°Send the address of her workce to me. I''ll visit her at her office.¡± ¡°Are you sure? If you go, you''ll...¡± Before Keh finished his sentence, he could already imagine the scene. He said, ¡°Fine, I''ll send you the address.¡± ¡°Are youing too?¡± ¡°She probably doesn''t want to see me,¡± replied Keh. ¡°You''re right. You shouldn''t go, or Nat might start to ignore me too.¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°That''s it. I''m hanging up,¡± said Liam. Just when Keh was about to end the call, Liam suddenly asked, ¡°Does Nat knows that you did this?¡± ¡°About Gaston?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°She knows.¡± ¡°Was she very touched?¡± When Keh recalled how Natasha reacted, he smirked mockingly. ¡°She told me to mind my own business and that she could''ve settled it herself.¡± Liam was silent for a while before praising, ¡°That''s just like Nat''s personality. She''s so independent. Very good!¡± Keh was at a loss for words. Whose grandpa is he? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The next morning, Liam headed to Prosper Technologies with a lot of nutritional products. While people in the business industry might not recognize Keh, all of them knew who Liam was. After all, he had single-handedly built Hamilton Corporation and was notorious for his harsh methods. Everyone was familiar with him. Mark had also returned to the office. Before he could find Natasha and thank her, he heard that Liam wasing. Shocked, he quickly rushed downstairs to wee Liam. ¡°Why are you here, Old Mr. Hamilton? If there''s anything, just let your subordinates send a message,¡± said Mark carefully. It wasmon knowledge that Liam had already retired and passed thepany to Keh. Even so, he had a significant amount of power and influence in the company. Liam nced at him and waved his hands. ¡°It''s fine. I''m here for personal matters.¡± ¡°Well, do you need my help on anything?¡± ¡°No. You can go back to your work.¡± Liam dismissed him, not bothered at all. However, Mark did not dare to do that. With such an important person in his presence, he did not dare to go back to his work. Hence, he stayed with Liam and hosted him. Liam went upstairs to the Programming Department directly and entered. Natasha was discussing a project with her colleagues when she heard someone call out to her, ¡°Nat!¡± When she turned around, Liam walked up to her briskly. ¡°Nat, let me see your injury.¡± ¡°Why are you here, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha was still stunned. ¡°Even though something so serious happened to you, Keh, that brat, didn''t tell me anything. Were it not for Terence, I''d still be clueless about it. Where''s your injury?¡± asked Liam as he swept his gaze across Natasha. ¡°I''m fine. I just got a small cut on my arm,¡± replied Natasha vaguely. Liam''s heart ached when he saw her arm. ¡°What do you mean, a small cut? You need to rest well. What did the doctor say?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°He said that it''ll heal soon.¡± Only then did Liam heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I''ve brought some nutritious products for you. You must eat them on time and keep yourself healthy!¡± As he spoke, he turned around and looked at the group of people carrying the stuff up. They ced the nutritious products beside her. Just by looking at those items, it was obvious that they were extremely expensive. Natasha was startled when she saw that, let alone the entire Programming Department. Everyone fell silent collectively as they stared at her. Who exactly is Natasha? How can she make the famous Old Mr. Hamilton appear in public? He''s even addressing her so intimately... Could it be that she''s Keh''s half-sister? Natasha knew that she would be at the center of discussion again if this continued. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I can''t eat so much! I can''t carry all these back myself either!¡± said Natasha. Liam was stunned. ¡°I didn''t think about that. Did you drive here? I''ll ask them to move the items to your car.¡± ¡°I didn''t buy a car.¡± He frowned. ¡°How do you travel back and forth for work?¡± ¡°I''d hail a taxi.¡± That made Liam even more unhappy. Without saying anything, he picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Keh, ask Fabian to buy a new car for Nat.¡± Natasha and everyone in the Programming Department were at a loss for words. What the f*ck? Before she could react, Liam asked, ¡°Nat, do you like any particr car?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I don''t need...¡± ¡°Nat says that she doesn''t. Just buy as you see fit. No, the cars we have at home have already been used. Send a new car over. It must be very safe¡± instructed Liam. ¡°Got it,¡± replied Keh calmly over the phone. After hanging up, Liam looked at Natasha. ¡°The car will be sent to you in a moment! I''ll ask the rest to move the items to the car. Natasha took a deep breath, not knowing what to say in response to Liam''s enthusiasm. She took out her phone and sent a message to Keh. ¡°I don''t want the car. Old Mr. Hamilton is with me now. I''ll deal with him myself.¡± However, he gave no reply. Looking at everyone staring at her in utter shock, she said, ¡°Grandpa, there''s a cafe downstairs. Why don''t we have a chat there?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Mark, I...¡± Having returned to his senses from that shocking series of events, Mark nodded quickly. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Only then did Natasha leave with Liam. Before he turned around, he looked at everyone and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Sorry to disturb everyone''s work! I''ll leave right away!¡± He''s such a cute grandpa! Even though he''s so rich and powerful, he''s still so friendly! In the cafe downstairs, Natasha looked at Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, how did you know that I''m working here?¡± ¡°Keh told me.¡± He took a sip of coffee. What on earth is Keh trying to do? It''s going to be challenging for me to clean up this mess! ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, can you call Keh and tell him that I don''t need the car?¡± she asked. ¡°Why not?¡± rebuked Liam. ¡°There are so many people travelling to and from work every day. It''s so dangerous to hail a taxi, so it''s better to drive on your own!¡± ¡°If I hail a taxi, I can sleep on the way. It''ll be tiring for me to drive.¡± Liam frowned. ¡°I''ll ask Keh to hire a driver for you too.¡± Natasha interrupted, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± When she saw that he was about to make a call, she stopped him. ¡°Actually, I''m trying to say that... this isn''t appropriate.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± asked Liam. ¡°I''ve already divorced Keh. I can''t possibly ept all these things!¡± When she said that, Liam frowned. ¡°I''m the one giving you these things, not Keh. I''m not using his money. Even if you don''t want his gifts, are you going to refuse mine too?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, this is... fundamentally the same,¡± said Natasha. That made Liam slightly unhappy. ¡°Now that you''ve divorced Keh, are you not going to acknowledge me anymore?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Natasha shook her head. She still remembered clearly how well Liam treated her. ¡°Exactly! This is just a gesture of goodwill from me to you. Let''s pretend that Keh doesn''t exist!¡± replied Liam with a smile. Natasha continued, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I know that you''re really nice to me, but this will make Keh''s girlfriend misunderstand.¡± ¡°Keh''s girlfriend? Who?¡± asked Liam. ¡°Thea, who''s always with him!¡± replied Natasha. Liamughed. ¡°That girl? Who told you that she''s Keh''s girlfriend?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Natasha questioned. Liam shook his head and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Those are just rumors.¡± Natasha went silent. However, neither Thea nor Keh denied the allegation. ¡°Are you sure? Is there any chance of the information being wrong?¡± Natasha asked again to Liam with urgency. ¡°That time when I almost got a heart attack out of anger, that brat had already told me it''s not true. Those pesky reporters are spewing nonsense as usual,¡± Liam exined. Natasha nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I... forgot. Anyway, everyone seems to be talking about this, so...¡± After all, Keh never denied it. Liam observed Natasha''s expression. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°That aside, I could see that the girl likes Keh because why would a girl stay in this country when her parents were living overseas? Moreover, the girl''s family is quite well off too." Natasha kept her mouth shut and didn''tment on this matter. ¡°But I don''t know how that brat, Keh, thinks of this,¡± Liam added. Natasha sipped her coffee and maintained her smile. She did not express her thoughts on the matter as usual. At this moment, Liam turned to look at her before he spoke, ¡°Did you refuse my gift because of this? Now that you know he had nothing to do with it, will you ept the car?¡± After beating around the bush for so long, he had finally reached the crux of the matter. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Thea is one thing, but she isn''t the main reason for my refusal. I''m not sure how to break it to you, but I can''t ept your gift.¡± Liam''s smile disappeared as it was reced by lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Fine. If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to Terence. You can drive it or leave it unused for all I care.¡± Natasha was speechless. No matter how many times she persuaded him not to, Liam was adamant in his decision to buy a car for her. Natasha felt helpless. After chatting with Liam for about half an hour in the cafe downstairs, the older man left. The first instance Liam left the cafe, Natasha whipped out her phone and called Keh. On the first ring, Keh answered the call. Without wasting any time, Natasha said, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton has left the cafe.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Did you read that message I sent you?¡± ¡°Yes, I''ve read it.¡± ¡°Then, do you understand what I want?¡± ¡°Mmm. Crystal clear.¡± ¡°Good. I''ll stop now.¡± With that, Natasha hung up the phone. After the call, Natasha went upstairs. At the Programming Department, everyone was gathered around the heap of nutritious products on Natasha''s table, gawking in awe. The moment Natasha arrived on that floor, the people dispersed. Despite that, a few of her colleagues who were on good terms with her stared starry-eyed at her. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, who are you actually?¡± someone asked. Natasha pursed her lips before answering, ¡°I''m just a nobody.¡± At this moment, someone walked toward her and said, ¡°Would someone like Old Mr. Hamilton meet you personally if you''re a nobody? Moreover, other than giving you extremely expensive nutritious products, he even gave you a car?¡± ¡°Well, it''s a long story.¡± ¡°You can keep it short.¡± Looking at them, Natasha contemted for a moment before answering, ¡°It''s what all of you have guessed.¡± A few of the girls covered their mouths in astonishment. ¡°Are you really Keh''s half-sister?¡± Natasha was stunned speechless. What the hell? However, Natasha wasn''t one to be eloquent in her speeches. Moreover, that matter wasn''t something that could be exined in just a few sentences. Despite thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t find the right words to say. Hence, Natasha''s silence seemed like an agreement with their conjecture. In the end, Natasha had to use a quite amount of effort to shut her colleagues up with the nutritious products as a bribe. In the afternoon, a car was sent to thepany. The shop manager had made a special delivery personally. ¡°Ms. Watson, your car is here. Please sign here.¡± Natasha looked at the person and went downstairs. Quite a number of people from the Programming Department also went downstairs to watch the fun. ¡°Wow, a Phantom!¡± Ross eximed and almost fainted from the shock. Fortunately, Thomas was right next to him and supported him from falling. ¡°Calm down. The car is not even yours. What are you getting so excited for?¡± ¡°Then, why are you getting weak in the knees?¡± ¡°I am thinking hard right now. Did I ever offend Ms. Wealthy?¡± Xavier, who was standing on the side, stared nkly and said, ¡°Then, it''s all over for me. I have definitely offended her.¡± The others went silent. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Natasha looked at the car, she walked to the curb and called Keh. ¡°Do you have to unt your wealth like this?¡± ¡°The car arrived?¡± ¡°Didn''t I tell you I don''t want it? And didn''t you say you got my message?¡± Natasha said in hushed tones. ¡°Mmm, you did. But I never agreed to it, though.¡± Frowning, she fell speechless. From the other end of the phone, Keh continued calmly, ¡°You know, Grandpa''s health is not that good. If his sickness acted up again because I didn''t do as he said, I would forever bebeled as an unfilial grandson!¡± ¡°Then... what should I do with this?¡± Natasha said. ¡°You can do whatever you want with it. If you don''t like the model, exchange it. It''s okay.¡± ¡°I really can''t ept this,¡± Natasha insisted. ¡°Then, you can give the car to someone else. Anyway, I''ve done what my grandpa requested.¡± Natasha fell silent. ¡°I''ve got a meetingter. I''m hanging up.¡± Right after saying that, the man hung up. Natasha red at the phone in her hand. Frustration bubbled in her so much that she felt like cursing. Turning her head to look at the car, Natasha was deeply troubled. ¡°Ms. Watson, please sign this. I need to go back to my shop to settle some matters now,¡± the shop manager said with a smile as he walked toward her. ¡°Can I return this?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Um... If you do this, not only will I lose mymission, I''ll be fined too,¡± the manager said. ¡°Please take it back. You could sell it and return the money to the other party.¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, it''ll take ages to sell the car off... You''re making things difficult for me.¡± After his words, he then handed the form to her the second time. After looking at the form for some time, Natasha finally gave in and signed it. With that, his job was done. The manager then happily returned to his shop with the form in hand. Staring at the car in front of her, Natasha fell into deep thought. At this moment, Thomas and Ross quietly inched closer to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, it''s the first time I see someone looking troubled when they receive something like this.¡± ¡°If you like it, I''ll give it to you?¡± Natasha asked as she looked at Ross. Ross waved his hands hastily. ¡°No, thank you. Although I do like it, I don''t dare to take it out for a ride. I''m afraid Hamilton Corporation would go after me.¡± Thomas piped in. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, when are you taking us on a ride in your new car?¡± Natasha turned and threw the car keys at him. ¡°Go now. Take it further away from me. I don''t want to see it.¡± However, Thomas was apprehensive about the prospect of driving it as he held the car keys. ¡°No, no, no, I don''t have the guts to drive this thing. Ms. Wealthy, your keys!¡± Then, he followed Natasha back to thepany. Standing by the side with his hands behind his back, Mark had a thoughtful face on the whole time he watched the car in the parking lot. Hence, he came to a conclusion. When one wasn''t sure of a person''s background, one should never ever make a move against them because one would never know if it woulde back and bite someone on their behind. Initially, he thought that Keh had designs on Natasha, but now he knew they shared an unusual rtionship in the past. Thank God I didn''t order Natasha to do anything against her will in thepany. Otherwise, I can''t imagine how deep in trouble I would be. No, I shouldn''t bex. I should ride on her coattails from now on! Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Natasha was rubbing her temples while she sat in her seat. Just then, Mark appeared next to her. ¡°Na-Ms. Watson. I have some things to discuss with you.¡± She nced at Mark before getting to her feet to follow him. She had been busy for the entire day with everything that had been happening. Mark walked inside his office and looked at Natasha. He began by sincerely apologizing to her. ¡°Ms. Watson-¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Just call me Nat. I''m more used to it,¡± Natasha interjected. Mark gave her an awkward look. Heughed and continued, ¡°Sure. So I''ll call you Nat. It was my misarrangement that caused the mishap that day, Nat. I was unaware that the other party had abruptly changed the person in charge. I should have warned you about Gaston, but I didn''t. Thank you so much for being able to put the past behind you and speak for me in front of Mr. Hamilton.¡± Natasha merely looked at Mark as he solemnly apologized. ¡°Are you done?¡± she asked. Mark, on the other hand, was taken aback by Natasha''s frankness. ¡°I''ll be going back first if there''s nothing else,¡± Natasha said. The events of the day were forcing her skull to split in half; she hadn''t even considered how she would deal with the car. Mark stared at her retreating figure. ¡°D-Don''t you have anything to say?¡± Yet, before he could even continue, Natasha had left the office. Mark was rendered speechless. He had poured in his heart and soul to apologize to Natasha. Yet, thetter did not care about his sincere apology at all. She was behaving as coolly as she usually would. Mark, however, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Natasha acting as usual. Initially, he was concerned that she would quit due to the incident, but it seemed unlikely that she would! He then inhaled deeply at the thought of that before he continued to think of ways to ride on her coattail. Meanwhile, Natasha had been sitting on a chair for a while, lost in her thoughts. Finally, she decided to text Keh. She texted him: You have two choices. Either you drive the car away, or I pay you the money for it. Soon, she received a reply from Keh: Won''t it seem like I had forced you to buy the car if I took your money? She then replied: So you choose to drive the car away then? Keh made it clear that the car had nothing to do with him as he replied: I''m not the one who bought the car. The money spent isn''t mine. Return it to Grandpa if you want to. Natasha was rendered speechless. She would not have been wasting her time with Keh if she could simply return the car or money to Liam. After some thought, she concluded that no matter whether Liam epted it or not, the two solutions she suggested earlier seemed to be the only solutions. She did not reply to Keh''s message. Instead, she turned on herptop and carried out some procedures. After a few minutes, she sent Keh another text: I''ve transferred the money to you. Please check your ount. With that, she pocketed her phone. In Natasha''s defense, she was not trying to be melodramatic. However, the truth was that during her divorce from Keh, she did not ask for anything from him. Mostly because she did not want him to use hispensation as an excuse to get close to the children when he found out about them. And it was the same situation at that moment. When it was time for her to get off work, Natasha saw the car parked by the entrance. In all seriousness, the choice of car was rather... eye-catching. It was the shade of bright red - only someone with Keh''s personality would choose such a color. Although she did not really like the car, she could only ept it as it was. She caught the eyes of many during her drive back home. Natasha could feel many heads turn around to stare at her. And through their stares, she could feel their admiration for her wealth. However, she was used to keeping a low profile. Thus, she was not quite used to driving such an expensive and luxurious car. On top of that, the reason why she refused to purchase cars for that many years was not ack of money. Instead, it was because she liked sleeping during car rides. Yet, that was now ruined for her as she had to drive! With that thought, Natasha could not help but internally curse Keh and his family. She had little experience behind the wheel. The good news was that she did not forget how to drive and managed to drive safely all the way home. However, as soon as she arrived at the condominium, she was greeted by the sight of her children. ¡°Holy moly!¡± Benjamin cried out. ¡°A Phantom! Since when did our condominium have such a high- end car?¡± Natasha had just gotten out of the car when Benjamin finished his sentence. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± Benjamin asked while blinking his eyes at the sight of Natasha. Anthony and Denise, too, were looking at Natasha with shock. ¡°Did you rob a bank, Nat?¡± Benjamin asked bewilderedly. Natasha rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Do I look that poor to you?¡± ¡°You have a point. But don''t you despise driving? What triggered your sudden desire to buy a car?¡± Benjamin inquired again, his gaze fixed on the car. This particr model had long caught his attention. However, he had only received a toy model from Natasha. Thus, he felt like he was about to drool as he saw the actual car in front of him. Natasha did not know how to respond to Benjamin''s question; she knew that she could not tell them that Keh had forced it on her. Thus, after some thought, she said, ¡°I wanted to change a car for your grandfather.¡± Terence, who was standing behind the triplets, was at first puzzled by Natasha''s words. Then, a look of disbelief was on his face. ¡°It''s bright red in color,¡± Benjamin deadpanned. ¡°Do you really think it''s suitable for Gramps?¡± Natasha was not bothered to exin more to Benjamin. Hence, she retorted, ¡°What? Why can''t your grandfather drive a red car? Isn''t it rather vibrant?¡± Benjamin quickly shut his mouth after that. He kept walking around the car, inspecting every corner of it before asking, ¡°Nat, can I take a seat in the car?¡± ¡°It''s unlocked,¡± Natasha replied. With that, Benjamin immediately got into the car. He sat contentedly, not daring to touch any of the car''s interior. At some point, Denise, too, had sneakily entered the car. ¡°As expected, a car like this does feel different. There''s only one word for this experience - indulging!¡± She then poked her head through the window and asked excitedly, ¡°Nat, can Gramps drive me to school with this car tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure thing. He can even drive you to the heavens if you want him to!¡± Natasha said. Denise was dumbfounded by Natasha¡¯s words and took a few moments before replying, ¡°Thanks, Nat.¡± Meanwhile, Anthony was the only one who seemed to beposed. After walking around the car to inspect it, he asked, ¡°How much was it, Nat?¡± ¡°Um, around ten million I think?¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Around?¡± Anthony inquired. To be frank, Natasha did not know how much the car cost. She had only checked its market price. However, she had long forgotten about it by then. ¡°I''ve forgotten the detailed price!¡± Natasha replied. The clueless behavior indeed screamed Natasha. Anthony only nodded nonchntly. ¡°This amount is enough to cover our family expenses for quite a while.¡± Natasha was at a loss of words. It was as if Anthony was indirectly poking at how wasteful she was. Meanwhile, Terence had also walked up and looked at Natasha. ¡°Why did you buy such an expensive car out of a sudden, Nat?¡± Natasha was aware that exining it to Terence would not be simple. She didn''t say much as the money had already been spent. She chuckled as she exined, ¡°I just felt the want to spoil myself after working so hard for so long.¡± Terence was still looking straight at her. ¡°But isn''t this a bit much?¡± After some thought, Natasha replied, ¡°At most, we''ll just have to live more frugally in the future.¡± ¡°Nat,¡± Terrence uttered. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''m still helping a group of overseas friends to do some programming. They''re quite generous with their pay. You won''t have to worry about the money - we have more than sufficient,¡± Natasha reassured. ¡°And the money is obtained through legal means. Don''t worry. Terence could not retort after hearing Natasha''s repeated reassurance. ¡°Grandpa, buying a car won''t affect me.¡± With that, she ignored everything else as she turned to look at the triplets, who were having a st in the car. ¡°I''m leaving this to you, Grandpa. I''ll be heading in first.¡± With that, she handed over the car key to Terence and immediately made a beeline upstairs. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 While Natasha went upstairs to shower, she was spammed by people in thepany in the chat group. Hundreds of messages popped up on her device, and when she went through the news, it was all about Hamilton Corporation''s confession and the Rolls-Royce Phantom they gifted. Many of the photos were sharp and clear, especially the one that showed the sportscar with the eye-catching red. Fortunately, none of the pictures caught Natasha''s front. Someone onlinemented: This reporter is terrible! Did he deliberately avoid taking pictures of her face? Are you sure they''re not filming? The woman looks like a movie star, no? Come on. Do you see cameras or any other equipment around? It''s impossible that they''re filming. She does look really good, though. Maybe they only took photos of her back because it looks better than her front? I really want to know what she looks like. Does anybody know? Pretty please? Does anybody know where she got the skirt? It looks amazing! All thements were about Natasha, and none focused on the sportscar. Even so, Natasha still furrowed her eyebrows in displeasure. Looking at the timestamp, it seemed the news had surfaced for a while. Natasha inquired: Who took these? Somebody online joked in response: We don''t know, but it''s obvious that they were taken from a distance, Ms. Watson. If this goes on, your real identity as Ms. Wealthy''s going to be exposed. Another responded: I really want to add your face onto the photos so that the haters would shut up. Is that okay, Ms. Watson? Natasha simply responded: Why don''t you give it a try. Immediately, theizen did as suggested and uploaded an edited photo. Natasha wiped her hair dry and threw the towel aside before turning on herputer. After some click-cking on the keyboard, she effortlessly wiped the content off the inte. When one of theizens realized that as well, he asked: What did any of you do? Why is the news article gone? The otherizens then tried refreshing the web page but failed to find the articles. Hence, somebody mentioned Natasha in theirment: It''s you, isn''t it, Ms. Wealthy? Just because you''re a programmer doesn''t mean you can abuse your rights and stop our gossiping. Natasha left onest reply before shutting down herputer: It''s best to stay away from false information. Otherwise, you''ll be misled!¡± So it really is you! Theizens immediately went into a frenzy. Eventually, they all came to a conclusion: It''s not a good idea to gossip about a programmer! Even though the news articles were removed, they still managed to reach arge number of people online, including Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise. ¡°The car was gifted by Keh?¡± inquired Benjamin as he and his siblings gathered around a phone. Anthony raised an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°But Nat said she bought it.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin this news article?¡± questioned Benjamin. ¡°They look exactly the same! It was also reported on the same day. I don''t think it''s possible to fake something like this, do you?¡± Anthony then fell silent, so Denise voiced, ¡°Do you think Nat''s only saying that because she doesn''t want us to know the truth?¡± ¡°Nat wouldn''t lie.¡± ¡°Does that mean Nat bought it from Keh?¡± Benjamin took a guess. The three then fell into deep thought for a moment before Denise made her guess. ¡°Mr. Handsome probably confessed his love to Mommy but got turned down, so he decided to gift her his car. In the end, Mommy proudly offered to buy it from him instead.¡± Impressed by Denise''s imagination, her siblings gave her a big thumbs-up. ¡°But doesn''t Keh have a girlfriend?¡± inquired Benjamin. The three fell silent again for a while before Anthony blurted, ¡°Scumbag!¡± Denise did not agree with that. ¡°I don''t think that''s the case because I''ve seen the woman. Mr. Handsome didn''t seem close with her, so that''s probably not true. Besides, Nat''s much prettier than that woman. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Appearance-wise, I''m a hundred percent sure. In response, Benjamin and Anthony looked at their sister in silence. When the three checked the news again, the articles were gone. ¡°Somebody must''ve taken down the articles about Nat,¡± stated Benjamin after putting his phone away. ¡°From the looks of it, it''s very likely that Mr. Handsome is Daddy.¡± As soon as he heard that, Benjamin turned to Anthony. ¡°Any updates from Kyle?¡± ¡°He''s probably busy with his missions recently. I couldn''t get a hold of him, but the result should be out already.¡± ¡°Does he really have to keep us hanging like this? It''s supposed to be a small matter, but now, he''s gotten me all wound up,¡±ined Benjamin with a frown. When the three were still whispering to each other, Natasha suddenly came out of her room. Hence, they hurriedly dispersed. ¡°What are you guys plotting again?¡± questioned Natasha while narrowing her eyes at them. As usual, Benjamin and Anthony said not a word but pushed Denise forward instead. ¡°Mommy, I just saw someone who looks like you on the news,¡± voiced Denise with a chuckle. Natasha was shocked when she realized she was not as fast as she thought. ¡°To be exact, it''s you,¡± uttered Denise. ¡°After all, not everybody can look as pretty as you do.¡± In response, Natasha nodded in appreciation. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Did you get the car from an admirer of yours?¡± inquired Denise with a raised eyebrow since that was what she really wanted to know. Natasha knew exactly what was going through their mind, so she shook her head firmly. ¡°Do you think I wouldn''t tell you if that were true?¡± ¡°But the car¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°A friend of Grandpa''s wanted to gift it to me. He treats me as if I were his own granddaughter, but I turned him down. I paid him for it instead,¡± exined Natasha. A friend of Gramps''? That''d be Keh''s grandfather. Benjamin rolled his eyes at Natasha for being so crafty with her words. On the other hand, Denise nodded somewhat seriously in response. ¡°I see. He must be a pretty generous man then, isn''t he, Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, quite,¡± replied Natasha, chuckling. ¡°Can I meet him?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Natasha was unsure how to answer that question. That''s brutal! Denise sure knows how to y coy. As much as he wanted to burst intoughter, Benjamin tried his best to keep it in. ¡°Can''t I meet him? If he''s that good to you, he''s probably like Gramps, so I''d like to see him. Maybe he''ll be good to me too,¡± pleaded Denise. ¡°I''m sure you''ll get to meet him one day,¡± promised Natasha with an awkward smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really,¡± responded Natasha with a nod, trying to brush off the topic. ¡°You''re the best, Mommy!¡± The woman did her best to keep her emotions suppressed as she shifted attention to Benjamin and Anthony. ¡°Anything else, guys?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered the two while shaking their heads. ¡°Then you should go help your Gramps in the kitchen.¡± Anthony immediately did as told, but not Benjamin, who pointed at Denise. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Just look at how adorable she is. I think I''ll keep her by my side,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°That''s not fair, Mommy!¡±ined Benjamin. ¡°You''ve got a problem with that?¡± Even though Benjamin was not happy with his mother''s decision, he decided to go along with it anyway. ¡°Nope,¡± replied the boy before turning around to leave. ¡°The unfairness in this family is almost unbearable!¡± ¡°Don''t be jealous, Benjamin. Since I''m so lovable, you should appreciate me too,¡± voiced Denise yfully as she leaned against Natasha. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Keh just got back from Baykeep, and before he could even read the countless messages on his phone, he got a call from Thea. ¡°Keh, I don''t know what happened to my father, but he suddenly passed out. My mother fainted too when she saw him. I don''t know what I''d do if something were to happen to them. What should I do?¡± asked Thea in a broken voice. When Keh saw that his phone was running out of battery, he knew he did not have the time for comforting. ¡°Where are you now? ¡°We''ve just reached Skyline Hospital.¡± ¡°I''ll be right over. My phone is going to be ¡ª¡± Before Keh could finish his sentence, his phone screen went ck. ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Hamilton?¡± inquired Fabian, who was just in front of Keh. ¡°Go straight to Skyline Hospital.¡± Fabian then nodded in response before steering the car in the right direction. When they finally reached the hospital, Keh handed his phone to Fabian before getting out of the car. ¡°Charge it for me. Meanwhile, Thea waited for Keh in the corridor, sitting alone. ¡°What happened, Thea?¡± inquired Keh as he approached the woman. As soon as Thea saw Keh, she threw herself at him. ¡°What do I do, Keh? I''m so scared. The doctor told me that my father might have a malignant tumor. I don''t know what to do if something happens to him.¡± After listening to Thea, Keh removed the woman''s arms from him. ¡°Just calm down and tell me everything slowly.¡± Thea was already drenched in tears then. ¡°I can''t calm down right now. I really don''t know what to do, Keh. I just... What should I do?¡± After some thought, Keh replied, ¡°I got it. You just wait here for me, and I''m going to speak with the Director.¡± Staring at Keh, Thea eventually decided to trust the man and nodded in agreement. Not long after Keh went upstairs, he returned with the Director and all the authoritative physicians. Thea was waiting anxiously by the door before Keh appeared in her sight again. It was as if the man was her only hope. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hamilton. I''ve already contacted the best oncologist; you''ll get the result at the latest by tomorrow,¡± assured the Director. ¡°Thank you, Director. Sorry to bother you at this hour.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Mr. Hamilton. You cane to me whenever you need me. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After sending the Director away, Thea approached Keh once again. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your father''s condition has stabilized, but we''ll only be getting the results for the diagnosis tomorrow,¡± exined Keh while looking at the woman. ¡°Do you think he''s going to be fine?¡± inquired Thea, looking back at Keh. ¡°Thea, just try not to think too much about it before we get the results,¡± advised Keh. Thea nodded in response. ¡°If it weren''t for you today...¡± ¡°You helped me when I needed it most. This is the least I can do.¡± ¡°Then, do you think you could stay here with me tonight, Keh? I''m really scared,¡± asked Thea as she continued to look at the man. ¡°You''re the only person I know here.¡± Keh slightly furrowed his eyebrows while nodding. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not going anywhere until we get the results.¡± It was only then Thea finally smiled. ¡°I appreciate that. Thank you, Keh.¡± ¡°Now let''s go see your father.¡± In response to that, Thea nodded dly. After Harry''s condition stabilized, he was transferred from the emergency room to the general ward. Caroline did not stay conscious for long after waking up, for she cried so hard that she fainted once again. Thea only returned to Harry''s side afterforting Caroline. As soon as Thea entered the room, she saw Keh asleep on the couch. The woman then tip-toed over and carefully sat down to gaze at the slumbering man. Even though Keh''s eyebrows were still slightly knitted, his exquisite facial features looked less cold than usual, making the man seem somewhat more approachable. Thea took out her phone and leaned in to take a picture of Keh. After that, she uploaded the photo to Instagram: Thank you for being there for me when I needed you most. I¡¯ll do the same for you. Thea put her device away afterward and gently pulled a nket over Keh. Suddenly, her phone beeped, and disyed on the screen was a screenshot of a news article her assistant had sent her. Thea could immediately tell who it was in the photo attached to the article. Then, the woman hurried outside to call her assistant. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°It happened this afternoon; by night, it was already all over the news. However, the article quickly disappeared for some reason. This is just a screenshot,¡± exined the assistant. Others may not recognize the woman, but I''m confident she¡¯s none other than Natasha Watson! ¡°Why did they say the car was a gift from Keh?¡± inquired Thea. ¡°I''m not sure about that either. It''s just hearsay. Nobody could prove that Mr. Hamilton was even involved,¡± replied the assistant. ¡°Could this photo be fake?¡± ¡°It''s been analyzed and confirmed to be real.¡± At that moment, Thea could not even begin to describe how disturbed she was. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, the woman ended the phone call and continued to go through the news article. As the assistant said, Thea could not find anything that suggested Keh was, in any way, involved. So why would people say that it was a gift from Keh? Could this be Natasha''s doing? After looking at and reading about the sportscar and Natasha, Thea could not help but think that the rumors were true, for some reason. Thea only returned to the ward after taking some time to recollect herself. The woman felt conflicted as she stared at Keh, who was still sound asleep on the couch. What exactly are you thinking, Keh? Who is it that you care about? Meanwhile, Liam made a phone call to the press. ¡°That was a big scoop I gave you, so why did it disappear so quickly?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, we have no idea who keeps taking down our articles either. No matter how many times we uploaded a new one, it''d be removed instantly!¡± ¡°How''s that possible?¡± ¡°Maybe we''ve offended an expert or something. The articles we uploaded have all vanished.¡± ¡°So who have you offended?¡± ¡°We don''t know.¡± With eyebrows furrowed, Liam thought for a while before voicing, ¡°Forget it. You''re a waste of my time, and I''m never working with you again.¡± With that, the man immediately hung up. Dan, the butler, looked worriedly at Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, aren''t you afraid that Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Keh''s going to find out?¡± ¡°What proof does he have? Besides, what can he do about it anyway? Be mad at me?¡± Dan could not help but chuckle in response. ¡°I thought you said you wanted to stop Mr. Keh from troubling Ms. Watson. It doesn''t look like you''re trying to do that.¡± ¡°That''s because you don''t understand. I''m trying to stir up trouble where there''s none,¡± exined Liam with a smirk. ¡°This brat has obviously fallen in love. If I don''t teach him a lesson, he''s not going to know what unrequited love is like. If nothing else, I''m teaching him to be appreciative.¡± ¡°I hope Mr. Keh sees where you''reing from.¡± ¡°I wouldn''t expect that much from that heartless brat!¡± cursed Liam. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Keh, who sat on the couch the whole night, woke up with neck pain. When he was about the twist his neck, a pair of hands emerged and massaged his shoulders. Keh froze for a moment and stood up right away. Thea stood behind him and gave him a faint smile. ¡°You''re awake?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Keh heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How''s your dad?¡± ¡°He hasn''t woken up.¡± Thea looked disappointed. Keh nced at his watch and said, ¡°He''ll be fine, don''t worry.¡± Thea nodded. Something seemed to pop up in her mind, and she looked at Keh. ¡°I bought breakfast. Wanna join me?¡± The famished Keh nodded since he had not eaten anything sincest night. Theaid the breakfast on the table. While Keh was enjoying the breakfast, she looked at him and thought of yesterday''s news. She hesitated for a while but decided to ask, ¡°Keh, I came across a piece of newsst night-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the doctor came over. ¡°I have the test results.¡± While Thea was still in a daze, Keh walked up to the doctor. ¡°What are the results?¡± The doctor grinned. ¡°It''s not malignant, don''t worry.¡± A weight was off Thea''s shoulders when she heard the doctor''s remark. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Since the tumor is non-malignant, we can remove it through a simple medical procedure. We can arrange a date to carry out the procedure, so do let me know your decision,¡± the doctor said. Keh looked at Thea and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Thea nodded steadily. ¡°Yes. Let''s do it.¡± ¡°All right. Let''s arrange a date to remove the tumor then,¡± Keh said. ¡°Sure. I''ll make the necessary arrangement then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. We''ll always be here for you, Mr. Hamilton.¡± The doctor then turned around and left. Keh looked at Thea and said, ¡°He''s a famous neurosurgeon, don''t worry.¡± Thea heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. I trust you, Keh. And thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Suddenly, Caroline came out of the room. ¡°Thea! Thea!¡± ¡°Yes, Mom?¡± Thea turned around. ¡°How''s your dad? How''s he doing?¡± Caroline asked. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Mom, Dad is fine. The doctor said the tumor is not malignant,¡± Thea replied. Caroline perked up upon hearing that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°You can ask Keh if you don''t believe me.¡± Caroline then noticed Keh standing next to Thea. ¡°Thanks to Keh, we managed to obtain the test results fast. The doctor will arrange the medical procedure to remove the tumor. Dad is gonna be fine,¡± Thea said with a grin. ¡°Is that so, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh bobbed his head. ¡°Yes. The doctor in charge of your husband''s medical procedure is a famous neurosurgeon, so you don''t need to worry.¡± Caroline''s lips finally curled into a smile. ¡°That''s great! Thank you so much, Mr. Hamilton. Thank you!¡± ¡°You''re wee. I''ll do anything for Thea,¡± Keh said. Thea froze for a moment as she did not expect Keh to say something like that. There were sparkles in her eyes when she looked in Keh''s direction. Caroline nced at Thea before turning her attention to Keh. ¡°I''m relieved that you''re with Thea.¡± Keh did not respond to that remark. ¡°All right, Mom. Keh should go home and take a rest. He had spent a night here yesterday. I''ll apany you to visit Dad,¡± Thea said. Caroline was surprised to hear that. She looked at the man and said, ¡°You must be exhausted. Go back and take a rest, Keh.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Thea, you don''t need to apany me. You should send Keh off. I can go in myself.¡± ¡°It''s all right-¡± ¡°Oh, it''s all right. She can walk you out.¡± Caroline then nudged Thea. Thea instantly understood her mother''s intention. She looked at Keh and said, ¡°Come on. I''ll walk you to the door.¡± Keh decided to ept Caroline''s kind gesture and left the ward with Thea. Caroline looked at their backs and was relieved to see the two together. At the hospital''s lobby, Thea looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you going home to rest or heading back to the office?¡± ¡°I''ll go back and change before going to the office,¡± the man answered. Thea pressed her lips. ¡°Thank you for your helpst night. I would be so lost if I were all alone.¡± ¡°Don''t think so much about it anymore. Take good care of your dad in the hospital, and don''t worry about your work in the office.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I''m going to go now.¡± Keh then turned around and left. Thea stood by the door and watched him leave. She started having butterflies in her stomach. Keh wouldn''t have done so much for me if he didn''t have feelings for me. He wouldn''t have made those sweet remarks too. Thea took a deep breath and returned to the ward. Meanwhile, Caroline, who was apanying Harry in the ward, noticed the smile on Thea''s face. ¡°Someone seems very happy today.¡± ¡°Stop it, Mom-¡± Thea walked over and sat beside Caroline. ¡°It''s all written on your face, honey.¡± ¡°I''m happy because Dad is not in danger,¡± Thea said. ¡°Come on. You''re my daughter. I know what''s on your mind,¡± Caroline teased. ¡°Mom-¡± Thea responded bashfully. ¡°Keh is a capable man, Thea. Get hold of him, and you''ll be able to livefortably for the rest of your life,¡± Caroline said. ¡°That''s not what I look for in a man,¡± Thea mumbled. ¡°Meaning Keh has other better qualities? That''s even better!¡± Caroline eximed. ¡°But I don''t know what he thinks of me.¡± Thea looked down dejectedly. ¡°He wouldn''t have spent a night here if he didn''t care about you or do all these things for your dad, would he?¡± Caroline asked in response. Thea looked at her mother. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You have to be a little more confident, Thea. You''re decent-looking and have a nice personality. I wouldn''t be surprised if he falls for you. Besides, he wouldn''t have done all these if he didn''t like you. Did you not hear what he said just now?¡± Caroline said. ¡°Yes, I did. Sometimes, I feel it too, but-¡± Thea knitted her brows and continued, ¡°But somehow, I feel he treats Natasha a little differently. I don''t know how to exin, but my gut feeling tells me that woman holds a special ce in his heart.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°Men can be greedy because it''s their nature. Besides, that woman is his ex-wife. It might not be easy for Keh to forget about her, but it doesn''t matter because, in the end, the real winner is the woman who would stay by his side,¡± Caroline said. Thea frowned when she heard her mother''s remark. ¡°Gorgeous women might have an advantage over theirpetitors, but those who survived the game of love are truly the capable ones. The woman named Natasha won''t get in your way for long,¡± Caroline said. Thea responded with a faint grin. ¡°All right, Mom.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Meanwhile, Keh got into the car that had arrived at the hospital''s entrance. Fabian yawned and asked, ¡°Where to, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°I''ll go home and change first and will go to the office after that.¡± Fabian then hit the road. ¡°Where''s the phone?¡± Keh asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fabian immediately fished out the phone and handed it over. ¡°Here you go. The battery''s fully charged.¡± Keh switched on the phone and started scrolling. Fabian asked while driving, ¡°How is Ms. Jarman''s father?¡± ¡°He''s all right.¡± Suddenly, something else popped up in Fabian''s mind. ¡°There''s something I feel I should tell you, but I don''t know how to put it-¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Keh switched on the phone and received quite a number of notifications, but his eyes were drawn to Natasha''s message. ¡°It''s about you and Ms. Jarman. Yesterday, I-" ¡°Hold on!¡± Keh cut in before Fabian could finish his sentence. He then picked up the phone and made a call. Natasha, who had just woken up, noticed Keh''s name on her phone. She did not feel like talking to him but eventually still answered his call. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Natasha, where on earth did you get those money? ¡°I robbed the bank.¡± Her answer rendered Keh speechless. ¡°You didn''t take Old Mr. Watson''s money, did you?¡± ¡°Excuse me? Do you think I''m that kind of person?¡± Natasha retorted. Keh began to realize he did not know much about Natasha. ¡°How did you know my bank ount number?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten we were married? I don''t know you well, but I''ve seen your card before. Remembering the numbers, to me, is just a piece of cake. Don''t underestimate a programmer''s ability,¡± she replied. Once again, Keh was at a loss for words. Instead of exchanging words with that woman, Keh hanged up on her in a fit of anger. When Natasha was relieved that a great weight was off her shoulders, Keh sent her a text: I''ve returned you the money. Please check. The message rendered Natasha speechless. Before she could send him a reply, Keh texted another message: I''ve canceled the card. Look for Grandpa if you want to return the money. Natasha was at a loss for words. This man is just trying to unt his wealth. After sending thest text message, Keh leaned on the chair and knitted his brows. I guess I don''t really know much about that woman. To Keh, the Natasha he knew was a boring yet feisty country bumpkin who did not have good taste in anything. But he had no idea who she was and where did she work. Keh could not help but ask: ¡°Do programmers make a lot of money?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°Em, that''s what I heard.¡± ¡°How long would a programmer take to earn ten million?¡± Keh queried again. Fabian thought about it. ¡°I think programmers earn a lot, but they''re not super wealth. It might take them ten to twenty years to earn that amount.¡± Keh frowned at the exnation. ¡°If that''s the case, where did Natasha get that money?¡± Fabian responded with a wry smile. ¡°I don''t think I have the answer to your question, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh knitted his brows and went deep in thought. ¡°Is Ms. Watson that rich?¡± Fabian asked. Instead of answering his question, Keh looked at him. ¡°Fabian.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Investigate Natasha for me. Get me all the details about this woman, especially the things she did in thest couple of years. I want to get to the bottom of her identity.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to peer into Ms. Watson''s life like this? Doesn''t seem like a good move, though,¡± Fabian expressed his concern. Keh shot a nce at him, causing Fabian to shudder. ¡°But I believe you''re doing this because you''re concerned about Ms. Watson''s life in the past. All right, I got it. I''ll see to it, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh then looked away. ¡°I''ll take a nap now. Wake me up when you arrive.¡± ¡°Sure. Keh then closed his eyes and took a nap. Fabian heaved a sigh of relief. Keh took a quick bath after he had arrived at his condominium. He then changed into a fresh pair of clothes and went straight to the office. While Keh was conducting a meeting, Fabian entered the conference room and whispered in his ear. Keh frowned and said, ¡°Let''s call it a day.¡± He then stood up and left. Fabian followed him and went straight to his office. The two men saw Natasha sitting on the chair as if she had waited for quite some time. There was a box beside her. Keh fixed his gaze on the woman as he walked past her. Natasha turned around on the chair. ¡°I hope I didn''t disturb you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh asked. ¡°The car is downstairs,¡± Natasha said. Keh looked at him. ¡°I told you to send the money to Grandpa.¡± ¡°I wouldn''t havee here if I knew how to deliver the money to Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha said. ¡°What makes you think I''ll ept the money? ¡°You have to.¡± Natasha lifted the box and put it on his desk. ¡°I''m giving you two options¡ªI either leave the car or leave the money here.¡± Needless to say, the box was full of stacks of cash. Fabian, who was standing behind her, could not believe his eyes. ¡°Ms. Watson, are those cash? I''ve seen those figures on screen before but never in banknotes. Can I have a look?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Natasha said. When Fabian was about to take a step forward, Natasha said, ¡°Take a good look at the money, and convince your boss to ept it.¡± Fabian looked in Keh''s direction, and the side-eye Keh gave him sent a chill down his spine. ¡°I''m going to leave you two here now,¡± Fabian said and walked away. There were only Keh and Natasha left in the office. ¡°Make your choice.¡± Natasha looked into the man''s eyes. Keh walked over, sat opposite her, and lolled in the chair. ¡°I told you to deliver the money to Grandpa.¡± Natasha propped her palms against the desk. ¡°Did your grandpa ask you to do this, or you simply don''t care about the money? Old Mr. Hamilton doesn''t want the money, and you don''t want the money either?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh asked in return. Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Unless you have an ulterior motive?¡± Keh kept mum and stared at her. Natasha gazed into his eyes for a moment before asking him another question, ¡°Unless you have feelings for me?¡± Keh responded with a cursoryugh. ¡°Did you be narcissistic because you think you look prettier now?¡± ¡°I look prettier?¡± Natasha retorted. Ehm- Keh froze for a moment as he did not expect her to shoot him that question. Instead of complimenting her directly, he thought about it and replied, ¡°You just look more presentable than before.¡± Natasha was not annoyed by his answer. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I''m relieved to hear that. Well, if that''s the case¡ªyou want the money or the car?¡± ¡°What if I don''t want both?¡± ¡°I''ll decide on your behalf then.¡± Natasha ced the car key in front of him and said, ¡°Here. Let''s notplicate things anymore.¡± She left his office after giving him a nce. ¡°If I were to tell you I''m interested in you, would you keep the car?¡± Keh asked all of a sudden. That question stopped Natasha in her tracks. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Natasha turned back and looked at him as she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What did you expect as an answer?¡± countered Kehzily as he raised his eyebrows in question. Natasha mirrored his expression and replied, ¡°I don''t want any reply or answer from you, Keh. I just want you to stay far away from me.¡± With that, she left. Keh jumped to his feet and raced after her. In just a few strides, he managed to catch up and sessfully blocked her path forward. He countered, ¡°That''s what I find strange about what you just said. Why do you want me to stay far away from you? What are you so worried about?¡± This man has some grandiose delusions about himself indeed. Natasha nced at him and said, ¡°I think there''s something wrong with you.¡± Keh was rendered speechless by her response. He didn''t reply further, but instead used his actions to demonstrate his dissatisfaction. He stepped forward and forced her to retreat backward until there was nowhere else she could go and she was pressed firmly against the edge of the desk. She continued to frown as she demanded, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¡°I''m not going to,¡± he replied. The only difference between the current Natasha and the one back then was the mouth she possessed now. It was fiery and indomitable. ¡°What are you trying to do here, Keh?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°I want to see you go mad!¡± Natasha didn''t know how to respond to that statement. She was convinced enough that he had issues. However, the more he insisted on behaving this way, the more she would refuse to ¡°It looks like I''ll have to disappoint you,¡± she finally replied as she forced a wry smile out. With that smile, she had thoroughly unsettled Keh and thrown him off bnce. Although he knew that she was trying to cajole him with that, her smile was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but feel his heart twinge from it. Unconsciously, he extended his arm in a bid to reach out and stroke her face. As he did, he couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Back then, were you testing me or did you really not know yourself that well?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she replied in confusion. She didn''t understand what he was getting at. Just as his arm was extended midway toward her face, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and stated, ¡°It''s nothing. I just think that this face of yours is simply too... fake.¡± Natasha didn''t know how to respond to that. Fake? He had clearly said that I was beautiful! Even though those words hade out of someone else¡¯s mouth, I''ve to admit that I''ve gradually gotten used to it. How is my face fake in any way? However, Natasha refused to care too much about all this. Instead, she looked at him and said, ¡°You have plenty of ways to get your revenge on me, Keh. You''ve chosen the most expensive option.¡± ¡°You managed to pick that up?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°Why can''t we just end things on good terms?¡± Keh pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Absolutely not.¡± She looked at him and continued to frown. ¡°The more you refuse to ept it, the more I will force it on you. I''ll give you two choices right now. Either drive the car away or prepare to receive it when I send it over to your ce after you''ve gone,¡± she threatened. At that, she couldn''t help but add, ¡°Do you really have that much money to spend, Keh?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Absolutely right, you are.¡± She remained silent in her loss over how tomunicate further with such a shameless man. Finally, she shook her head helplessly and stated, ¡°Fine. I''ll ept it, but I''ll need to sign an agreement stating that the car is something you insisted on giving me. It''ll also indicate that you had no ulterior motive in gifting the car, and that you have no right to demand it from me in the future.¡± ¡°I''m not signing that,¡± he said. ¡°Then I won''t take the car,¡± remarked Natasha as she prepared to leave. However, Keh moved forward once more to block her path. The next moment, Natasha suddenly raised her hands and frowned before she sighed deeply in exasperation. Her hands were still wrapped in bandages and a concerned expression immediately developed on Keh''s face as he asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you all right?¡± However, she only red at him angrily in response. ¡°Let me bring you to the hospital,¡± dered Keh as he proceeded to tug at her. However, she yanked her arm out of his grip and petntly said, ¡°I''m not going.¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°I didn''t mean to do it.¡± ¡°Oh no, of course you didn''t mean to. I''m sure I would have lost the use of my arm if you truly meant it,¡± she replied with wheezing breaths. He looked at her and frowned deeply as he probed further, ¡°It''s already been a few days, but why hasn''t it gotten better? Is the wound infected?¡± She didn''t reply, but only continued with her pained expression. Keh couldn''t help but rush over to call out for professional assistance as he said, ¡°Let''s have the infirmarye and take a look.¡± A few minutester, the infirmary prepared a fresh set of bandages for Natasha. The attending doctor said, ¡°Your wound has just healed, so it''s best that you don''t make too drastic movements. Otherwise, there''s a chance the wound could rip open all over again. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. ¡°You''re wee,¡± replied the doctor. Now that the bandaging work wasplete, he turned to face Keh and said, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh nodded curtly and waited for the doctor leave before he walked over to check on Natasha''s condition. After a long pause for thought, he finally began, ¡°The car is actually a gift from my grandpa. If I don''t give it to you, I''m sure he''ll make a huge fuss over all this. You know as well that I can''t do anything about him. At his advanced age, I don''t want to do anything that would make him mad.¡± Natasha remained silent. He added, ¡°If you really find all this to be too much of a hassle, I can sign an agreement with you.¡± ¡°All right then. I''ll hold you to your word,¡± remarked Natasha as she looked at him with a sudden energized gaze. Keh raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren''t you being too obvious about it?¡± ¡°I''ve never denied that I had my ambitions,¡± remarked Natasha frankly. She was this way back then as well. Keh didn''t know how to respond to that. As he looked at her, he couldn''t help but feel that she had some other motive at y, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. As this was a mere car, he didn''t bat another eyelid over the matter. They prepared the agreement and had two copies signed. Natasha gazed at the agreement and stated, ¡°It''s not that I want to con you, Keh. It''s just that you insisted on sending it over. I''m just preparing some safeguards for myself here.¡± ¡°What safeguards do you need? Are you afraid I''ll demand for the car one day?¡± he countered. ¡°I only hope that it''s all you want,¡± replied Natasha calmly. She was worried that he would use the car as grounds to demand for her three little ones. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s nothing,¡± she replied. Her mood had momentarily improved substantially and she looked at him as she said, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°What now?¡± demanded Natasha warily. ¡°Money,¡± he said as he gestured toward the luggage that sat on the ground. She eyed it for a moment before she replied, ¡°It''s merely an empty case. I''ll let you have it.¡± Keh was speechless in his confusion. ¡°It''s not like you want it anyway. Not to mention, it would take a long wait if we went to the bank to withdraw the money. That''s why I had toe up with this n,¡± stated Natasha innocently. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I would take it?¡± he asked. ¡°If that''s the case, I''m sure a bank transfer on the spot would work as well,¡± she replied. Again, he did not know what to say in response to that. Even though he had very obviously been yed, Keh didn''t seem too angered by it. Conversely, he felt that the entire situation was a little interesting. In that moment, he knew he must have been insane. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Sure thing.¡± ¡°Don''t be mad. It''s not as if I''m cheating you out of your payment. Feel free toe collect the car whenever you feel like this arrangement isn''t working out for you,¡± she stated simply. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I can make you an offer at the previous price as well.¡± Once again, Keh was speechless. He couldn''t believe what she was taking him for. ¡°Continue speaking, Natasha, and I can''t promise what I''ll do next,¡± warned Keh as he looked at her. ¡°Goodbye,¡± stated Natasha and she stood up to leave. Just as she opened the door, Fabian suddenly appeared and asked, ¡°Leaving now, Ms. Watson?¡± She nodded and grunted in acknowledgment. ¡°I''ve prepared the coffee for you! It''s freshly ground too!¡± wailed Fabian. She nced at it casually before she picked it up and took arge gulp from the cup. Following which, she ced the cup back into his hands and shed him a faint smile as she said, ¡°It tastes great. Thank you.¡± With that, she left with a casual swagger. Keh narrowed his eyes as he took in this scene. Natasha... It seems like she''s not as boring as she used to be. Rather, things are getting even more interesting... Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Fabian entered after Natasha left. When he saw the box on the floor, he asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, did you really take the money?¡± Keh gazed at Fabian without saying a word. ¡°No, that''s not the proper way to win a girl''s affection. Mr. Hamilton, you are giving off an assertive impression if you take the money. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Fabian said while walking up to Keh. ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh seemed distracted. ¡°Of course! During times like this, you must insist on not taking the money!¡± Fabian added. Keh remained silent. ¡°However, I have to say that your ex-wife is quite feisty. She returned the money to you right after you gifted the car to her. I''m quite amused by her domineering personality,¡± Fabian muttered cheerfully. Keh ignored him. Fabian was suddenly intrigued. He looked at Keh and asked secretively, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, may I take a look at the money worth over ten million? I''ve never seen so much cash before.¡± Keh raised his browszily after hearing Fabian''s request. ¡°You don''t have to look at it. Feel free to take it with you. I''ll gift you the money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Fabian was momentarily dazed as he stared at Keh. ¡°No, Mr. Hamilton. I just want to take a look...¡± ¡°I''m serious. Take it,¡± Keh uttered solemnly. Taking in his serious demeanor, Fabianughed diffidently. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, don''t be like this. I''m beginning to feel a little scared. I didn''t do anything to deserve that reward, so how can I ept the money?¡± ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Keh asked. ¡°S-Should I take the money?¡± Fabian raised the question while staring at the box. ¡°Take the box and get out of here,¡± Keh instructed. In that case, it''ll be difficult for me to notply with Mr. Hamilton''s wish. Fabian smiled when he noticed Keh was not joking. ¡°In that case, Mr. Hamilton, I''ll take the money. Don''t worry. I''ll do everything you ask of me in the future and pledge my allegiance to you.¡± With that, he lifted the box and was about to leave. However, just as he held up the box, Fabian realized the box was extremely light. He gazed at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this...¡± Keh suppressed his urge tough. Feigning ignorance, he asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Fabian did not know if he should tell the truth. He opened the box in front of Keh and revealed the empty content. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this... I think your ex-wife scammed you,¡± Fabian said. Still, Keh remained unfazed. ¡°You''re not mad, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Why should I be mad?¡± Keh asked. Fabian was stunned. rity washed over at that instant. He realized Natasha did not scam Keh. Instead, Keh had tricked him. He felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you''re making fun of me again...¡± Fabian grumbled pitifully. His hopes of possessing over ten million had shattered and dissipated into nothingness in the blink of an eye. ¡°When did I make fun of you?¡± Keh was not about to admit his action. ¡°You...¡± Fabian wanted to speak further, but on second thought, he recalled Keh had indeed not mentioned anything. ¡°Ahh! My ten million,¡± Fabian wailed before turning around and left. Outside the building, Natasha had just walked up to the car parked at the entrance when Thea got out of another vehicle. ¡°Natasha?¡± Thea said while looking at Natasha. Then, she noticed the car that had appeared on the news. Thea frowned in displeasure. Natasha turned around. When she saw Thea, she grinned and greeted thetter, ¡°Ms. Jarman.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Thea asked. Despite the smile on her face, it was apparent that she was putting up a pretense. Natasha answered truthfully, ¡°I''m here to return the car.¡± Thea nced at the car beside and asked, ¡°Did Keh really gift you this car?¡± ¡°Theoretically, yes,¡± Natasha replied. The smile on Thea¡¯s face almost wavered. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now.¡± Natasha did not bother to exin further. She was not Keh''s girlfriend, after all. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Thea said after contemting briefly. ¡°Ms. Watson, let''s add each other on WhatsApp. In that way, I can contact you through WhatsApp if there''s any work-rted matter to discuss,¡± she added. Natasha could not find an excuse to reject Thea''s reason and rationale, so she nodded. ¡°All right, sure!¡± She took out her phone and clicked on her WhatsApp application. ¡°I''ll scan your QR code,¡± Thea offered. Natasha opened her QR code to let Thea scan, then they were added to one another''s contact list. ¡°Let''s contact each other through WhatsApp if anythinges up in the future,¡± Thea said. Natasha nodded. ¡°I''ll be leaving first then.¡± With that, she got into the car and left. Thea felt her heart ached as she stared at the red sports car, gradually disappearing from her vision. Nothing provoked her more than to witness the truth with her own eyes. At that thought, she turned on her heels and went into thepany. Thea knocked on the door before entering Keh''s office. ¡°Keh.¡± Seeing Thea, Keh uttered, ¡°Why aren''t you at the hospital? Why did youe here?¡± She ced a document in front of him. ¡°You identally left this at the hospital, so I purposefully brought the document here for you.¡± Keh saw the document and said, ¡°You could''ve called me, and I could just arrange someone to retrieve it. ¡°I feel worried handing over such an important document to others,¡± Thea exined. He smiled. ¡°When do you n for the surgery to take ce?¡± ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡± He nodded. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± She nodded while staring at him. Then, seemingly in deep thought, she said, ¡°I met with Ms. Watson downstairs earlier.¡± Keh fell silent at the mention of that topic. ¡°She said she''s here to return the car. Did you really gift her the car?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Grandpa wanted to give the car to her as a present,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Thea put on a wry smile. ¡°It seems like he''s favoring Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Yes. Grandpa treats her like she''s his granddaughter.¡± Keh could not deny the fact because Liam doted on Natasha more than he did on him. Regardless of the sender, Thea did not feel happy about that matter. However, she did cheer up a little, knowing that Keh did not gift Natasha the car. ¡°I assume you don''t know about this, but news about you gifting her the car has been spreading like wildfire. The public is saying that you are trying to win over her affection by giving her the car as a present.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh asked. ¡°When is that? Why have I never seen the article?¡± ¡°The article was hacked and removed from the inte afterward. It''s gone.¡± After giving that oue some thought, his sixth sense was telling him that Natasha was the person behind the article''s disappearance. After all, she was the only one who would wish to have nothing to do with him. Besides, that was her profession, so hacking and removing an article on the inte was simple. At that thought, Keh curled his lips into a smile. Thea''s difort intensified at the sight of him enjoying the turns of events instead of getting angry. That agony was as if someone had delivered a blow to her heart, causing her to suffocate. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Keh, I have something to tell you after my dadplete his surgery,¡± she said to him while clenching her fists. ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t you tell me now?¡± he questioned her. She shook her head. ¡°It''s something very important. I can only reveal it to you during a crucial moment. You muste at that time.¡± Taking in her mysterious and solemn demeanor, Keh nodded after thinking for a few moments. ¡°Okay. I''ll definitely be there.¡± Thea gazed at him and forced a smile. ¡°That''s a promise then. I¡¯ll wait for you by that time.¡± Keh nodded. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 After leaving Hamilton Corporation, Natasha directly drove the car back to herpany. In her honest opinion, driving a car was not as convenient as taking a cab because not being able to sleep during the journey was a torment to her. She had to walk some distance to her office located on the top floor of the building after parking her car in the parking lot. Natasha suddenly had a feeling as if someone was following behind her as she walked. However, when she turned around, there was no one behind. She scanned her surroundings and saw that the parking lot was empty. After that, Natasha continued to stride ahead while wearing a frown. The silhouette of a person appeared in a corner behind her after she entered the elevator. When she returned to the Programming Department, Xavier immediately walked up to her. ¡°Are you free tonight, Boss?¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°My little sister said she wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°Why does she want to meet with me?¡± Natasha furrowed her brows. She was baffled by that request. ¡°You are her savior, so she wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°If I am her savior, then what are you?¡± Natasha asked him. ¡°That''s different!¡± Xavier replied. ¡°Nope. I''m not going,¡± she rejected. She would not enjoy or be used to a situation where others thanked and revered her. He frowned. ¡°But it''s her birthday today. That''s her only birthday wish. How should I exin to her if you''re not going?¡± Natasha might put up a tough exterior, but she was actually a soft-hearted person. She was stumped after hearing Xavier''s words. ¡°Boss, just go and meet with her. I promise it wouldn''t take much of your time,¡± he added. At that moment, Ross and Thomas came over. ¡°That''s right, Ms. Watson. Just meet with her. Xavier''s little sister is a youngdy with a nice personality. She''s been thinking about you all the time. You can think of this meeting as fulfilling her wish.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, that''s right. She''s been expressing her desire to meet with you for a long time.¡± Natasha contemted briefly while staring at the two neers. ¡°Fine. The two of you should join me.¡± ¡°Us? Why should we go?¡± Ross and Thomas piped up simultaneously. She grinned at them. ¡°Isn''t today her birthday? Naturally, we are going to organize a birthday party.¡± Xavier gazed at her. ¡°Are you agreeing to meet with her?¡± ¡°I''ll make myself clear now. If she expresses her gratitude or tells me she''s thankfulter, I''ll leave at once,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I can guarantee you''ll never listen to any of that.¡± Xavier shook his head firmly. She had no other choice but to agree to his request. After Xavier left, Natasha told Ross and Thomas to stay. ¡°Both of you need to do some shopping.¡± ¡°What are we buying?¡± ¡°Food, drinks, or anything to y with. Just buy some things the little girl likes,¡± she borated. ¡°In that case, I''ll order all the stuff online and have them delivered to the hospital directly?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I''ll purchase the items that I feel suitable then.¡± Natasha looked down and tapped her phone a few times. Then, Ross'' phone rang. ¡°Put the expenses on my tab.¡± Ross looked at her. ¡°Ms. Watson, I know you''re a richdy, but I can still afford to pay for this.¡± After saying that, he returned the money to Natasha. ¡°Okay. Dinner is on me then,¡± Natasha said. Hearing her offer, Ross and Thomas'' eyes gleamed. ¡°In that case, we shall not hold back in epting your kindness.¡± ¡°You two do not strike me as people who would hold back anyway.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Ms. Watson.¡± Ross and Thomas left after they exchanged some sarcastic remarks. Natasha was about to ce down her phone and prepare to work when she suddenly saw Thea''s newly added contact on her device. She was reminded of Thea''s personality. By right, she should hate me. Why did she suddenly ask to add me on WhatsApp? Perhaps... Natasha clicked on Thea''s profile picture and the link to her Instagram ount that was attached to her WhatsApp description. She saw a picture of her and Keh. He was sleeping while she stayed by his side. The picture gave off an affectionate vibe, and the caption about her keeping himpany was very touching. The background of the image was unclear, but the photo and the caption alone were sufficient to unt their intimate rtionship. Natasha could not help but smirk after seeing the picture. I suppose this is Thea''s goal. At that thought, Natasha, having a mischievous character, double-tapped on the picture to like the photo. Sometimes, blessing others to have their wish granted is a virtue. I think I am the most virtuous person alive. After that, she ced her phone aside and began working. Her mood was not at all affected by Thea''s Instagram post. Instead, she felt extremely cheerful. After work, Xavier left first because he wanted to collect the cake. Ross and Thomas gathered around. ¡°How are we going there, Ms. Watson?¡± She stared at them. ¡°I assume you two know how to drive?¡± They nodded. Natasha tossed her car keys to them. ¡°You two drive the car then.¡± Ross and Thomas gaped at the car key in front of them. In the end, they tacitly yed rock-paper- scissors to decide who got to be the driver. As a result, Thomas won the game. He delightfully took the keys and went to the parking lot. Ross could not ept the oue. He walked up to him and suggested that they drive half of the journey each. They arrived at the parking lot amidst their discussion. Natasha went ahead and sat in the backseat. Ross and Thomas gazed at her in astonishment. ¡°Ms. Watson, you''re not sitting in front?¡± ¡°I want to take a nap. You two be quiet,¡± she said. God only knows how excited Ross and Thomas were after listening to her because they could now admire the car as they liked and pretend as if they owned the car to their hearts'' content. Then, they started the car. Initially, Ross and Thomas were still able to contain their exhration as they had never imagined the day they could drive a Phantom. However, they began to lose control of their excitement halfway through the drive. Ross sat aside and took a lot of pictures. Thomas said, ¡°Take some pictures of me. Make sure I look good.¡± ¡°Are you going to let me driveter?¡± ¡°All right, sure!¡± Thomas replied. Only then did Ross cooperated with him and took a few pictures for Thomas. However, thetter was obviously dissatisfied with the photos. ¡°What''s with the terrible quality of the photos you''ve taken? These won''t do. You need to retake the pictures.¡± ¡°I think they''re fine.¡± ¡°They certainly are not fine! Are you retaking the pictures or not? If you''re not going to help me, then I won''t let you drive!¡± The sound of their argument awoke Natasha in the end. She regarded them with a look of resignation. Why did Ie with these two idiots? She gazed out of the car window, and when she saw them passing by a store, Natasha was reminded of something. ¡°Stop the car on the side of the road ahead.¡± Thomas heard her. He immediately turned on the signal lights and brought the car to a halt on the roadside. ¡°What do you want to do, Ms. Watson?¡± Natasha did not reply. She directly opened the car door and got out of the car. The two men sat inside the vehicle and waited. They saw her enter a gift shop and were discussing Natasha''s intention of going in there when she exited the shop while hugging a very big teddy bear. Inexplicably, even though Natasha was considered a beauty, the sight of her holding a human-sized teddy bear still seemedical. Perhaps it was because Ross and Thomas were too familiar with her personality, so they found that scene unmatching with her usual demeanor. Ross dutifully got out of the car and helped Natasha open the car door. She stuffed the teddy bear into the backseat before getting into the vehicle herself. ¡°Ms. Watson, did you buy that for Xavier''s little sister?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡± Natasha questioned him. ¡°No, it''s nothing. The bear is adorable!¡± he lied. She could not care less about their opinion. ¡°Hurry up and drive the car.¡± ¡°Got it¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 When Xavier arrived at the hospital, he saw that the hospital ward was decorated in a homely manner with balloons and flowers all over the ce. Celia stood in the middle, grinning happily like a little princess. ¡°Celia!¡± called out Xavier. When she turned around and saw him, she eximed joyfully, ¡°Xavier!¡± ¡°What are these?¡± He looked at her. ¡°I don''t know what''s going on. After I came back from my check-up, it became like this,¡± exined Celia. ¡°Did the nurses do it?¡± asked Xavier. She shook her head. ¡°The nurses said that your friends came in the afternoon to decorate the ce.¡± ¡°My friends?¡± repeated Xavier. Thomas, Ross, and Natasha immediately appeared in his mind. Recalling how mysteriously they were acting in the afternoon, he could not help but burst into laughter. He gazed at Celia and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it might have been them.¡± ¡°What about thatdy who saved my life?¡± asked Celia. ¡°I''ll call them and ask where they are.¡± As he spoke, Xavier took out his phone to call them. However, the call ended the moment it started ringing. Just when Xavier was hesitating, the door was flung open and Ross walked in. ¡°Stop calling us. We''re at the entrance.¡± He walked in with Thomas. When Xavier did not see Natasha, he frowned. ¡°Where''s Boss?¡± In the next moment, Ross opened the door wider. A human-sized doll was moved in. ¡°Can you be more helpful? Why did you just leave like that? Didn''t you see that I need help?¡± Although Natasha was nowhere to be seen, they could hear her voice. Xavier and Celia stared at the huge doll in shock. ¡°Ms. Watson, it''s not that we don''t want to help you. It''s just a bit inappropriate for two guys like us to be carrying that doll.¡± It took a lot of effort before Natasha managed to push the doll away from the front. She wanted to scold them, but when she spotted Celia, she calmed down. ¡°Just you wait! Don''t ask me for any favors anymore,¡± threatened Natasha. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Ross immediately admitted to his mistake. ¡°I''m willing to receive any punishment.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Celiaughed when she saw their interaction. Walking forward, she looked at Natasha and asked, ¡°You''re thedy who saved me, right?¡± Not knowing what to say, Natasha passed the doll to her awkwardly. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Celia shed Natasha a sweet smile as her eyes sparkled. When Natasha saw her smile, she remembered what Celia looked like when she had visited her in the hospital. Back then, Celia looked as fragile as a tattered flower. Yet, she was different now¡ªshe looked much healthier and her cheeks were rosier. Natasha smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Me too!¡± Ross walked forward. ¡°Celia, I can''t save up much, but here''s a token of my sincerity. Didn''t you mention that you''ve always wanted this book? I''m giving it to you.¡± As he spoke, he passed a book to Celia. She gazed at it in delight. ¡°Thank you, Ross.¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± Thomas walked over. ¡°My gift isn''t very valuable, but since I heard that girls like it a lot, I chose it specially. Apparently, it can bring you good luck.¡± He gave Celia a beautiful box. When she opened it, there was a pretty crystal bracelet inside. ¡°I like it a lot! Thank you, Thomas.¡± Celia grinned widely, her eyes sparkling like stars in the night sky. Xavier was the most moved. Although those people were not biologically rted to him, they were willing to put in so much effort for him and his sister. Overwhelmed with gratitude, he could not help but tear up. Compared to the time when he had to fight this battle alone, this moment was iparably heartwarming. However, as he was not good at expressing himself and did not know what to say, he just stood at the side alone. At that moment, everyone looked at Xavier. ¡°We''ve already given our gifts. What about you?¡± asked Ross. Only then did Xavier return to his senses. ¡°I prepared something too.¡± ¡°Give it to her, then!¡± urged Thomas. Xavier nced at Celia. ¡°Happy birthday, Celia. This is my gift to you.¡± When she opened the box and looked inside, she saw an exquisite watch. ¡°I hope that in the future, instead of counting down, you''ll be looking at the time and anticipating a new dawn each day.¡± Celia had been controlling her emotions for a long time. At that moment, she could not hold herself back anymore. She jumped into his arms and eximed, ¡°Xavier!¡± Xavier hugged her and patted her back gently. ¡°I like it a lot. I''ll definitely wear it and keep youpany every day,¡± promised Celia. Looking at the siblings, the others also teared up. On the other hand, Natasha did not have much of a reaction. Despite this joyous moment, she felt different from the rest. Instead of feeling touched, she was happier at the fact that Celia could continue living. When Ross saw that Natasha''s eyes were still not red, he could not help but ask, ¡°Aren''t you touched, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°I''m good.¡± ¡°Why aren''t you crying?¡± Natasha merely nced at him. ¡°I don''t know how to.¡± Ross was speechless. Once again, he doubted her gender. ¡°All right! It''s time to cut the cake. Celia, your brother ordered an ice cream cake for you. It''ll melt if we don''t eat it now,¡± reminded Thomas. Only then did the siblings separate. Celia wiped her tears. ¡°Sorry for that, guys.¡± ¡°It''s fine. It''s so rare for us to see a dense man like your brother act so emotionally. This is worth it.¡± Xavier punched him jokingly. ¡°Okay! Let''s light the candles. After blowing them out, we can cut the cake,¡± said Ross. They lit the candles. Xavier put the birthday hat on Celia''s head while she stood in the middle and made a wish. ¡°I hope that Xavier''s career will keep getting better! I hope that all of his friends'' wishes wille true and that everything will be smooth-sailing.¡± With that, Celia blew out the candles. Ross asked, ¡°Why didn''t you make a wish for yourself?¡± Celia replied, ¡°Being alive is already my biggest dream. I don''t have any other wishes.¡± She was an innocent and kind-hearted girl. ¡°Okay, let''s cut the cake and eat it!¡± announced Xavier. After Ross cut the cake, he gave a slice to Celia first. ¡°Come on, birthday girl. You have the first slice.¡± However, Celia took it and walked over toward Natasha. ¡°Natasha, you first!¡± Natasha nced at her. Not standing on ceremony, she took it. ¡°Thank you!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Celia gazed at her with a look of happiness. ¡°Thank you for saving me! Although Xavier doesn''t want me to say it, I''m still going to! I hope that I can be like you one day and help others.¡± Natasha grinned at her. ¡°You definitely will.¡± ¡°Can I have your contact? I won''t disturb you. I just want to treat you as my role model and be someone like you,¡± asked Celia. At that moment, Ross chimed in, ¡°Celia, you''ve set yourself a tough goal to reach!¡± When Natasha shot a nce at him, he kept quiet. Looking at Celia, she whipped out her phone. ¡°WhatsApp.¡± Celia took out her phone delightedly and added Natasha''s contact. Like an excited child, she eximed, ¡°Xavier, I got Natasha''s contact number!¡± Natasha had never expected a girl to be so happy to have added her on WhatsApp. Compared to Thea... Forget it, there''s no way topare them. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 After celebrating Celia''s birthday, they prepared to head back. Just when Natasha walked out of the corridor and reached the staircase, her phone rang. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was a call from Denise. Natasha picked it up and said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°When are youing home, Nat?¡± ¡°I''m going back now. It''ll take around half an hour...¡± While watching Natasha take the call, Thomas and Ross was discussing so enthusiastically that they did not notice someone walking over briskly. Pushing the trolley along the corridor, the person dashed toward Natasha. ¡°Okay, I''m going to stop talking to you. I''ll ask Ms. Watson.¡± As he spoke, Ross nced at Natasha. At that moment, he noticed something amiss and yelled, ¡°Be careful, Ms. Watson!¡± When Natasha turned around, the trolley crashed into her back. She lost her bnce and tumbled over. ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± Thomas and Ross dashed forward immediately. Luckily, the steps were not high. Natasha quickly grabbed the railing and stopped herself from rolling down the stairs. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± asked Ross. Still immersed in shock, Natasha looked up at the culprit who was standing at the top of the staircase. He was in his mid-thirties. His face waspletely pale and his long hair concealed most of his face. A devilish smile yed on his lips. Natasha stared at him while he red at her with a look of hatred and hostility. Thomas approached him. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Don''t you know that this is really dangerous?¡± That man remained silent. ¡°Do you think that this is over if you don''t say anything!¡± yelled Thomas. However, that man kept quiet and continued ring at Natasha with an extremely vicious gaze. ¡°Are you mute? Say something?¡± Thomas became agitated. At that moment, a nurse and doctor rushed over upon hearing themotion. They looked at that man. ¡°Gary, did you get into trouble again?¡± Looking at Thomas, they quickly apologized. ¡°I''m so sorry. He''s a patient at our hospital, but he doesn''t have any rtives. He went through a huge shock recently, so he isn''t really mentally stable. "I''m so sorry." Thomas''s heart softened when he heard that. ¡°But this is too dangerous! What if he hurts someone?¡± ¡°We''re really sorry,¡± apologized the doctor again. However, it was obvious that he had nothing to do with this. ¡°You shouldn''t be apologizing to me...¡± As Thomas spoke, he nced at Natasha. Realizing what was going on, the doctor looked at her. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Natasha averted her gaze from that man and shook her head. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°I''m so sorry about this. We didn''t keep a close watch on him.¡± ¡°You aren''t the patient, nor are you his family member. There''s no need for you to apologize to me. I''m really all right,¡± assured Natasha as she looked at the medical staff. ¡°Thank you for being so understanding.¡± With that, the doctor nced at the man. ¡°Gary, apologize to her.¡± However, he merely smiled and did not say anything. It was an extremely vicious and menacing smile. ¡°Apologize!¡± repeated the doctor. ¡°It''s fine,¡± said Natasha. The doctor looked at her. ¡°He isn''t like this normally. But regardless, I''ll still apologize on his behalf.¡± She shook her head. ¡°We''ll bring him back,¡± said the doctor. With Natasha''s implicit acknowledgement, he and the nurses dragged the man away. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± snarled the man before he left, shing an evil smile at Natasha. ¡°You...¡± Thomas red at him. ¡°Gary!¡± yelled the doctor before looking at the rest. ¡°So sorry again.¡± He then dragged that man away. Looking at his back, Natasha frowned. ¡°He''s crazy!¡± spat Thomas furiously before walking toward her. ¡°The doctor already said that he''s mentally unstable,¡± added Ross. ¡°How are you, Ms. Watson? Are you injured?¡± asked Thomas. ¡°Help me pick up my phone,¡± said Natasha. Ross immediately walked over and picked it up. ¡°The screen is broken.¡± She took the phone from him. Afraid that Denise would be worried, she tried to turn her phone on, but it was futile. ¡°Let''s go,¡± she said. However, when she limped when she walked forward. ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°I twisted my ankle. It''s no big deal.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Is it not a bone fracture? We''re at the hospital now, so we can do a checkup right away!¡± ¡°Shut up. Let''s go!¡± Natasha walked away. Meanwhile, the call had ended because Natasha fell down the stairs. Denise was overwhelmed with worry, having heard the yell in the call at thest moment. She paced around the house worriedly. ¡°What should we do? Did something bad happen to Nat?¡± Anthony tried calling Natasha again, but the call could not get through. ¡°Should we try to locate where she is?¡± suggested Benjamin. Anthony was about to agree when his phone rang. Even though it was an unfamiliar number, his instincts told him that it was from Natasha. He immediately picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It''s me,¡± said Natasha. ¡°What happened to you, Nat? Are you all right?¡± ¡°I''m fine. I identally dropped my phone on the ground, so it''s spoilt now. Don''t worry, I''m almost reaching home,¡± assured Natasha. Only then did Anthony heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°This is my colleague''s phone. All right, I''m going to stop talking now. I''m reaching home soon, so I''ll exinter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After he hung up the call, Benjamin and Denise stared at him intensely. ¡°Nat says that she''s fine. She''ll be reaching home soon,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I''m going to fetch her.¡± After saying that, Denise ran downstairs. Thomas and Ross sent Natasha to her house. The moment she got out of the car, Denise sprinted over. ¡°Nat!¡± Suppressing the pain in her foot, Natasha caught Denise in her arms. However, Denise still noticed that something was amiss. ¡°Nat, what happened to you?¡± ¡°I twisted my ankle.¡± A look of heartache appeared on Denise''s face. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°It''ll be fine after two days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I''ll support you.¡± Natasha nodded. Meanwhile, Thomas and Ross kept staring at Denise. She''s so adorable like a living doll! ¡°Ms. Watson, is she your little sister? I didn''t know that you had one! She''s so cute, unlike you,¡± eximed Thomas. ¡°You''re blind,¡± retorted Natasha. Denise looked at them. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We''re your sister''s friends. I''m Thomas and he''s Ross!¡± exined Thomas. ¡°What''s your name, little girl?¡± ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Denise? That''s an interesting name. Little girl, is your sister fierce at home?¡± whispered Thomas. Denise lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don''t dare to answer this question in front of her.¡± Thomasughed. ¡°You''re so adorable! So much cuter than your older sister!¡± Unable to control herself, Natasha rolled her eyes. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Thomas before ncing at Denise. ¡°Your sister''s chasing me away. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Please help her more in the future!¡± replied Denise. Thomas burst outughing before standing up. ¡°Ms. Watson, others would invite guests up for a drink. On the other hand, you''re chasing us away!¡± ¡°I''m afraid that you''ll overstay your wee,¡± said Natasha. ¡°When they were talking, Benjamin and Anthony had dashed downstairs too. ¡°Nat!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Nat, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Thomas and Ross were stunned when they saw more kids rushing over. ¡°Ms. Watson, you''ve got... quite a big family,¡± remarked Ross. Natasha could not be bothered with him. ¡°Who are they, Nat?¡± ¡°My colleagues.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± greeted Anthony and Benjamin politely. ¡°They are so adorable and good-looking! Why don''t you look simr to your siblings, Ms. Watson?¡± Natasha took another deep breath. ¡°You might actually be blind.¡± ¡°How are you, Nat? Are you injured?¡± asked Anthony worriedly. ¡°I''m fine, just that I twisted my ankle.¡± ¡°Did you go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I just came back from there,¡± replied Natasha. Anthony stared at her, still concerned. ¡°I''ll help you upstairs.¡± At that moment, Natasha nced at the other two men. ¡°Are youing up for a drink?¡± Thomas and Ross shook their hands. ¡°No thanks. It''s gettingte, so we should head back too.¡± Natasha nodded, not intending to ask them to say. Denise walked over. ¡°Can both of you give me your WhatsApp?¡± They were stunned. It was impossible for them to refuse such an adorable girl''s request. ¡°Of course!¡± As they spoke, they whipped out their phones and clicked on WhatsApp. Denise added both of them. ¡°Since Nat''s in the samepany as you, can I ask you whenever I can''t find her in the future?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± agreed Thomas and Ross. ¡°Goodbye, then! Be careful on your way back,¡± said Denise with a sweet smile. They felt like their hearts were melting when they saw her smile. I must have such a cute daughter in the future! I must! After the both of them left, the three kids helped Natasha up the stairs. Continuing the excellent service, they even took off her shoes and swapped them for slippers. Sitting on the couch, Anthony''s heart ached when he saw how swollen Natasha''s ankle was. ¡°It''s fine. I just need to put some medication,¡± assured Natasha. By then, Benjamin had already brought out some medicine from the room. ¡°Nat, apply these.¡± Anthony took it and applied the medicine to Natasha''s ankle carefully. Looking at the three kids surrounding her, Natasha felt extremely satisfied. This feeling of bliss was a wondrous one. ¡°What happened today, Nat?¡± asked Denise worriedly as she snuggled in Natasha''s arms. That man''s gaze shed across Natasha''s mind. Her instincts told her that it was definitely not a coincidence. However, she did not reveal much. Gazing at Denise, she exined, ¡°I visited my friend''s little sister at the hospital today. On my way back, there were too many people in the corridor and I identally twisted my ankle. It''s nothing much.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You''ve been too unlucky recently, Nat! Before the injury on your hand had healed, you twisted your ankle,¡±mented Benjamin. The more Natasha thought about it, the more that sounded quite true. She kept getting into these incidents after returning. ¡°Life''s never smooth-sailing! I''m already blessed to have the three of you with me. What''s a minor injurypared to that?¡± Natasha waspletely unbothered. ¡°But my heart will ache!¡± eximed Denise as she raised her head and blinked her adorable eyes. I really don''t know how I managed to have such a cute daughter! Although I was the one who gave birth to her, she''s simply too adorable at times! Natashaughed. ¡°Okay, I''ll be more careful in the future and avoid getting injured again.¡± ¡°You better keep your promise, Nat!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded. Only then did Denise reveal a satisfied smile. At that moment, Anthony had just finished applying the medicine for Natasha. ¡°How is it, Nat? Does it feel better now?¡± Natasha extended her leg and nced at it. ¡°It feels a lot better! Thank you, Darling.¡± Anthony blushed slightly. ¡°Sit here, Nat. I''ll cut some fruits for you.¡± He left after saying that. ¡°Where''s Gramps?¡± ¡°Gramps said that he headed back to the countryside to take some things. He''ll be backter...¡± Benjamin nced at the clock. ¡°He should be back soon.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°He also told us to eat first and not wait for him.¡± ¡°Let''s eat, then,¡± announced Natasha. ¡°Let me help you, Mommy.¡± The three kids helped Natasha walk to the dining table. They wiped her hands with a towel and passed a cup of water to her. Looking at how busy the kids were, she felt extremely happy. It''s so good to have kids. How great is it to have three cute and obedient children? After eating, Natasha returned to her room, washed up, and prepared to sleep. However, when shey on the bed, the scene of that man staring at her with that gaze and expression kept circling in her mind. It definitely was not a coincidence, nor did he suddenly go crazy. His gaze made him seem like he hated her, as if he wanted to take revenge on purpose. However, Natasha could not remember where she had seen him. If that was the case, she certainly did not know him. Despite racking her brain, she still could not find any memory rted to him. She gave up after thinking about it for a long while. She decided to head to the hospital the next day and take a look again. Upon that thought, Natasha prepared to sleep. However, a few seconds after she closed her eyes, her phone rang. She grabbed it and saw that it was a call from Keh. Frowning, she picked it up. ¡°What''s up?¡± snapped Natasha immediately. Keh asked, ¡°Can''t you speak more gently, Natasha?¡± She burst outughing. ¡°Gently? You''ve got the wrong person.¡± With that, she ended the call. Yet, the phone rang a few secondster again and Natasha picked it up impatiently. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Why is your temper still the same after all these years, Natasha?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Did you call me in the middle of the night to reminisce the past?¡± retorted Natasha. ¡°Why are you so fiery today?¡± ¡°I ate some gunpowder, okay?¡± Keh was at a loss for words. After being yelled at by Natasha for no reason, Keh started to lose his temper too. ¡°Natasha, how on earth can your boyfriend tolerate your temper?¡± ¡°He loves my temper. Do you think that everyone''s as superficial as you?¡± ¡°How am I superficial?¡± ¡°Do I need to exin it to you? Don''t you know it yourself? Keh, your taste has always been the same¡ªyou like hypocrites. I''ve got to give it up to you for that.¡± ¡°Since when do I like hypocrites? Say it clearer, Natasha!¡± ¡°Not only do you like hypocrites, but you also like to feign ignorance when you know exactly well what''s going on! Thea''s so unlucky to be involved with a man like you!¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He wanted to call her and express his concern for her hand, but he ended up being scolded for no apparent reason. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¡°You''re ungrateful, Natasha! Let me give you some advice. You''ll be abandoned one day if you don''t learn to control your temper,¡± said Keh. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I will rather be single forever if I meet men like you.¡± There was tension between the both of them. With that, Natasha hung up the phone. She was not angry, as she felt much better after shouting. She threw her phone to one side before closing her eyes to sleep. Meanwhile, Keh was infuriated. He called her as he was worried for her. Never would he thought that she would mock him. This woman is really ungrateful! He lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. However, he remained frustrated. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became and felt that Natasha was a boring person. At this moment, Thea walked in. ¡°Keh.¡± Seeing that Keh was smoking, Thea''s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°It''s not often that I see you smoking. What happened? Do you have something on your mind?¡± Keh snuffed out his cigarette and replied, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°Why are you smoking if it''s nothing? Are you trying to act cool?¡± Thea asked with a smile. She had to admit that Keh''s smoking was mesmerizing. His every action held elegance. Even if he was smoking, it only made him look even more mysterious. Keh smiled and asked simply, ¡°How''s the surgery?¡± ¡°It''s very sessful.¡± Thea let out a sigh of relief. Keh nodded. ¡°That''s good. Then, he will be discharged from the hospital soon.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°That''s right. No matter what, I have to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even know what to do now.¡± ¡°You''ve already said that many times. If you''re grateful, show it with your actions.¡± As Thea looked at him, a strange emotion shed past her eyes. ¡°How do you want me to repay you?¡± ¡°I''ll let you know once things are settled.¡± With that, Keh nced at his watch. ¡°It''ste. I''ll take my leave first.¡± Even though she was reluctant to part with him, she knew she could not keep him here forever. She nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll take your word for it,¡± Thea replied. Keh stood up and left. As Thea stared at his retreating figure, she swore to get him. The next day, Natasha took a half-day sick leave and went to the hospital. She believed that although what happenedst night might have been a coincidence, things did not appear that simple. In the hospital, the doctor apanied Natasha to the ward. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Gary is a poor guy. He has been in the hospital for so many years and is not in the right state of mind...¡± He noticed Gary''s hospital bed was empty and asked the nurse, ¡°Where''s Gary?¡± ¡°He''s right here...¡± The nurse turned back. When he realized there was no one there, he was stunned. ¡°He was here just a moment ago. ¡°Oh no! Quick! Find him!¡± the doctor said. The nurse quickly ran out to call people to look for him. ¡°Ms. Watson, please excuse me.¡± With that, the doctor went to look for Gary too. The entire hospital was thrown into chaos. Natasha stood at the side of Gary''s bed and did not gain any findings as he did not have many belongings. When she walked out, the doctor had returned and seemed to be on a call. ¡°The surveince footage showed that he had left the hospital. However, no one knows where he went after that.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I''m looking for him right now.¡± After the doctor hung up the call, Natasha walked over and asked, ¡°What happened? Did you guys manage to find him?¡± The doctor had a hesitant look on his face. ¡°He escaped and left the hospital. We don''t know where he went.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Ms. Watson, please excuse me as I''ve to go find him.¡± With that, the doctor left in a hurry. Natasha did not find any useful information and left the hospital. However, she was stopped by someone just when she was about to leave the hospital. ¡°Natasha?¡± Hearing someone call her name, Natasha raised her head to look and saw a goodlooking man staring at her. Zachary smiled. ¡°Why? Do you not recognize me?¡± Natasha pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Zachary?¡± ¡°You still remember me,¡± Zachary responded with a smile. ¡°Of course. Denise often talks about you at home, saying that you haven''t been to school for a long time.¡± Upon hearing that, Zachary lowered his eyes. ¡°I went overseas to settle some family matters. I just returned today.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°There aren''t any problems, are they?¡± ¡°They''re settled.¡± ¡°That''s great then.¡± At this moment, Zachary looked at Natasha''s foot. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. I twisted my ankle.¡± ¡°Are you going back now?¡± ¡°Yeah. I''m heading back to the office.¡± ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll hail a cab.¡± Zachary gazed at her and offered sincerely, ¡°Let me send you.¡± Natasha was not good at rejecting others'' kind gestures, especially when it was from a handsome man. ¡°I hope I''m not troubling you.¡± ¡°I settled my matters already. You''re not troubling me.¡± ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Seeing that she had agreed, Zachary smiled. ¡°The car is over there.¡± Then, Natasha slowly headed over to the other side. ¡°I can support you.¡± Zachary offered his arm. Natasha merely nced at him. ¡°It''s fine. It''s not that serious.¡± With that, she continued walking. Zachary stared at Natasha''s back, and his brows furrowed. In the car, Zachary was driving while Natasha sat beside him. ¡°I haven''t seen Denise in a long time. How is she?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°She''s doing fine, but she talks about you frequently,¡± Natasha replied honestly. Zachary responded, ¡°I miss her too.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha smiled. ¡°If she hears this, she will definitely be delighted.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Zachary questioned. ¡°Eh? What?¡± ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Your hand is bandaged and you twisted your ankle?¡± Zachary raised his brows. Natasha looked at herself. ¡°This is hard to exin, but they''re minor injuries. I''m fine.¡± Natasha''s tone was light, and she appeared strong. It did not seem like she was faking it. However, the more she was like this, the more people wanted to understand her and the stronger the desire to protect her. Zachary remained silent. Soon, they reached her office. Natasha nced at him. ¡°Thank you for sending me back. I''ll head in first, then. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± Zachary suddenly grabbed her hand. Natasha turned back and looked at his hand, which was grabbing her. Zachary realized it was abrupt of him and let go of her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Natasha questioned. Zachary stared at her. After much hesitation, he asked, ¡°Are you angry at me?¡± ¡°Angry? Why?¡± Natasha was confused. ¡°Because I didn''t say anything and disappeared for a long time,¡± Zachary responded. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Natasha arched her brows and did not seem angry. ¡°Didn''t you disappear because you had something? It''s fine. I''m not angry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, can we continue to be friends?¡± Zachary continued asking. Natasha smiled. ¡°Do I seem so petty?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°That''s it. Of course, we are still friends,¡± Natasha responded. After a brief hesitation, Zachary asked, ¡°Then, why didn''t you answer my call?¡± ¡°Call?¡± ¡°I called you this morning, but you didn''t pick up¡ª¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha came to a realization. She exined, ¡°I had a small incident at the hospital yesterday and twisted my ankle. I dropped my phone and broke it, and I haven''t had the time to buy another one.¡± Zachary was finally able to smile casually. ¡°I see. I understand now.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I''ll change my phone after I end workter.¡± Zachary nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Let me send you upstairs.¡± ¡°There''s no need¡ª¡± ¡°As friends, how could I let you go up alone?¡± Since Zachary said that, Natasha did not reject him any longer. ¡°I''ll be troubling you, then.¡± ¡°It''s no trouble.¡± Zachary extended his hand; this time, Natasha did not reject his offer. With his support, they went upstairs. Before Natasha reached the office, rumors that she was sent back by a handsome man had spread. Everyone rushed to the entrance to take a look excitedly. ¡°Okay. You should head back now. If you continue walking in, there will be rumors.¡± Natasha told him. ¡°Why? Do the people in your office gossip a lot?¡± ¡°It''s unimaginable.¡± Natasha could only use this word to describe it. As they conversed, a girl pretended to pass by them, holding several beverages. Her eyes were gleaming upon seeing Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, who is this? He''s so handsome.¡± ¡°He''s a friend,¡± Natasha exined calmly. ¡°Friend? He''s really handsome!¡± Natasha''s lips curved slightly. ¡°I''m also pretty good-looking.¡± Her colleague was rendered speechless. Zachary could not stop himself fromughing. If someone else had said this, others would have scolded them for being narcissistic or thought it was a joke. However, Natasha had said it with a serious expression. Furthermore, given her beauty, it was impossible to use her of being narcissistic. She sounded adorable when she said it. At this moment, Natasha nced at Zachary and said, ¡°You should go. If you don''t leave, our entire Programming Department wille out to gossip soon.¡± ¡°Are you ashamed of me?¡± Zachary uttered. ¡°I didn''t mean that. I''m just worried that they will eat you alive.¡± ¡°I''m not afraid,¡± Zachary replied. ¡°It seems you don''t know the evils of this world,¡± Natasha teased him. As they conversed, Mark and Keh walked out of the office and saw them at the entrance. They looked like they were whispering to each other and being lovey-dovey. Keh frowned for some unknown reason. Mark felt that the atmosphere in the room had drastically turned cold. He silently raised his head to nce at Keh and noticed that thetter''s expression had darkened. ¡°Fine. I''ll take my leave first,¡± Zachary stated. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. Just as Zachary was about to leave, Keh walked over and said sarcastically, ¡°Natasha, I see that you have be more responsible.¡± Hearing that, Zachary stopped in his tracks to turn around and look at Keh. Natasha stared at him calmly. ¡°Are you trying to manage me now?¡± ¡°The project is still ongoing. I can''t find the person in charge. Is it wrong of me to say something?¡± Keh rebutted. ¡°Isn''t Thea the one who''s supposed to liaise with me? Why are you here?¡± Natasha questioned back. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Natasha and Keh were having a face-off, Zachary spoke up. ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡± Both of them spoke at the same time. Natasha replied, ¡°We''re not close.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Keh responded. Keh nced at Natasha, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Not close?¡± ¡°Not close,¡± Natasha reiterated firmly. Zachary did not know the rtionship between the two but could feel a charged tension between them. He nced at Keh and extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Zachary''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°There''s no one here who doesn''t know you.¡± Seeing that he was polite and humble, Keh shook his hand. ¡°Nat twisted her ankle. I met her in the hospital, so I sent her back. I hope you understand,¡± Zachary continued. Although Keh did not like Zachary calling Natasha Nat, his brows furrowed in worry when he heard Natasha was hurt. ¡°You injured your leg?¡± What does he looked so concerned? Natasha did not appreciate his concern as she replied nonchntly, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°How did you injure it?¡± ¡°I twisted it,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Why did you injure yourself so often these days? If it''s not the hand, it''s the leg,¡± Keh questioned her. His reaction was the same as Benjamin''s. Natasha nced at Keh. ¡°That''s right. I''m unlucky. You should stay away from me so I don''t pass this bad luck to you.¡± Her words were harsh. She was friendly toward everyone except him. Keh scoffed coldly. ¡°I shouldn''t have asked.¡± With that, he spun around and left angrily. Mark immediately followed behind him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, let me send you...¡± Natasha breathed a sigh of relief and nced at Zachary. ¡°Didn''t you still have something on? You should go.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''m fine,¡± Natasha reassured him. Zachary nodded. ¡°Then, I''ll give you a call at night.¡± Natasha nodded. After he left, she breathed another sigh of relief and walked toward the Programming Department. At this moment, there were many people crowded around the entrance. They had witnessed everything that happened just now. When Natasha walked over, they immediately dispersed. Only those who were closer to her rushed over to her. ¡°Ms. Watson, what is the situation over there just now?¡± Ross asked. Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡°Chaos.¡± ¡°Right, right. Chaos. However, I''m slightly confused about your rtionship with that handsome man.¡± ¡°Look at what you''re saying. They''re both handsome. Who are you referring to?¡± Thomas remarked at the side. ¡°How can I not know who''s Mr. Hamilton? Moreover, how can we use handsome to describe him? He''s out of the world as he''s wealthy and powerful,¡± Ross replied. ¡°Sounds reasonable.¡± ¡°So, Ms. Watson, you and¡ª¡± Natasha ignored him and continued walking. At this moment, Xavier approached her and looked at her. ¡°I just found out what happened to you at the hospital yesterday. How are things? Are you okay?¡± ¡°If you can make those two shut up, I''ll be fine.¡± Xavier looked at the two people behind them. Ross and Thomas were rendered speechless. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Meanwhile, Keh was still around when Zachary came downstairs. Although, it would be more urate to say the former was waiting for thetter. ¡°You''re still here, Mr. Hamilton?¡± asked Zachary, who had approached by then. That was when Keh locked eyes with him and spoke without beating around the bush. ¡°How long have you been with her?¡± Zachary''s brows twisted into a frown. ¡°You mean Nat?¡± It was evident that Keh was referring to her from the way he fell silent and seemed irritated by that nickname. Hence, a chuckle came from Zachary as he then exined, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you seem to have misunderstood. Nat and I aren''t dating.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keh appeared shocked upon hearing that. ¡°Yep.¡± Zachary nodded. Darkness left Keh''s face as his mood improved, and he spoke with less hostility. ¡°So, you guys are-¡± Zachary looked at him while interjecting, ¡°Pardon my candidness, but may I ask what your rtionship with Nat is, Mr. Hamilton?¡± At once, Keh''s eyes narrowed to slits as he responded, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if you wanted to keep your rtionship with her private, was it really necessary to come over and interrogate me?¡± Zachary retorted. While he was not involved in the corporate world, that did not mean he would allow others to walk all over him. Keh walked over while locking eyes with Zachary. An arrogant countenance radiated from the former as he stated, ¡°She and I used to share a deeply intimate rtionship.¡± Not a trace of annoyance or anger showed on Zachary''s face upon learning that. Instead, he slightly raised a browed while asking, ¡°You''re her ex-husband?¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed even more. ¡°You''re aware that she was once married?¡± ¡°Is that so shocking?¡± Zachary chuckled amusedly. Keh scrutinized Zachary, thinking thetter was not as much of an open book as his appearance suggested. A grin curved on the former''s face as he replied, ¡°It is.¡± Zachary ced both hands in his pockets, his toneing off casual andnguid. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been nothing but honest with me, Mr. Hamilton, I won''t bother hiding the truth. Nat and I are currently friends.¡± ¡°Currently?¡± Keh fixated on him. Another chuckle came from Zachary. ¡°Yeah. I intend to pursue her.¡± Once more, Keh murderously narrowed his eyes. ¡°That''s why we''re friends for now. I''ll soon give my all into pursuing her.¡± Zachary put on a look of utmost seriousness than he ever showed before at that moment. Not a word came from Keh, but one could clearly see the treacherously growing disbelief and warning in his eyes. Sometimes, men did not need words tomunicate; All it took was one nce. Zachary was no match for Keh in terms of having an influential and money background. ¡°You''ve asked quite a lot of questions, Mr. Hamilton. You''re not still hung up and nning to get back with Nat, are you?¡± asked Zachary. Hearing that, Keh chuckled. ¡°So what if I am? And so what if I''m not?¡± ¡°If you are, then from this moment on, we''re enemies. However, if you''re not, I hope you won''t interfere too much with Nat''s life because I''ll be looking after her in the future,¡± Zachary stated smilingly as if he were a charming gentleman. Despite having the same height and build, the men exuded utterly different auras; One seemed so sincere like a ray of warm sunshine, while the other was aloof like an icy blizzard. Both would be equally matched if they had a face off. ¡°Don''t get too cocky. I doubt you can lock her down,¡± said Keh. ¡°My goal isn''t to lock her down. What I want is to give her all the happiness and joy in this world. I intend to make her feel bliss like never before.¡± The innuendo in Zachary''s words did not go unnoticed. A sneer came from Keh. ¡°Let''s hope you remain this confident in the long run.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Zachary confidently nodded under Keh''s gaze. It was then that Zachary''s phone rang, and took it out to look at the caller ID. However, he did not intend to answer it. ¡°Well, Mr. Hamilton, I''ll be on my way if there''s nothing else.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zachary nodded before getting up to leave. Yet, he paused after taking a few steps to look back at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you know someone named Anthony?¡± A narrow-eyed look crept onto Keh''s face. ¡°Who''s that?¡± ¡°No one important. It was a random question,¡± Zachary said and chuckled upon seeing the former''s reaction. After that, he departed. It must be a man thing, but Keh''s prideful aura swarmed from his body, filling the space as he watched Zachary''s distanced figure. By the time Zachary got onto his car, he nced over at Keh, who was Natasha''s ex-husband and Anthony''s father. Zachary had guessed that after witnessing Keh and Natasha''s interactions earlier. Not to mention, Anthony bore a striking resemnce to Keh''s aloofness. Plus, from the men''s conversation earlier, Zachary had also sensed Keh''s concern toward Natasha. While Keh did not admit it, Zachary could tell since he was a man himself. The only thing was that Keh did not bring up his and Natasha''s children. That was why Zachary asked if the former knew about Anthony. It seemed that Keh had no idea about the three kids'' existence. The thought of that made Zachary grin as he buckled up and drove off Keh found Zachary''sst question suspicious, but he did not concern himself with it too much. Instead, his mind focused on Zachary''s deration to pursue Natasha. He could notprehend why Zachary had such poor taste to fall for a boring and aggressive woman like Natasha. At the same time, he felt inexplicably unhappy, as though a heavy weight was crushing his chest. He weirdly felt annoyed as he nced upstairs. Just then, he received a call from Fabian, who said, ¡°Are you back, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Do I need to inform you about everything I do now?¡± Keh retorted. Hearing that, Fabian did not know what to say. It took a while before he responded with, ¡°That''s not what I meant, Mr. Hamilton-¡± ¡°Well, what do you mean?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°Um... didn''t you previously ask me to call you before the meeting? ¡°So? You''re going to call me just because I told you to?¡± Fabian felt wholly helpless in that instant. What''s up with you, Mr. Hamilton? Why are you taking your anger out on me? Keh arrived at hispany soon after. He wore a stormy expression all afternoon, even during the meeting, which made everyone nervous. When the meeting ended, all the staff quickly rushed off. Just as Fabian wanted to escape too, Keh stopped him and said, ¡°Come to office, Fabian.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Freezing with one foot lifted off the ground, Fabian turned to notice the sympathetic looks his colleagues shot him. Some even seemed to gloat over his misfortune. Damn it. Is this a blessing or a curse? Then again, it''s not like I can run away from it. I''ll have to face it head-on either way... With that thought, Fabian summoned all his courage and headed into Keh''s office. ¡°Is there anything you need, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Why are you standing so far away?¡± ¡°Gosh, I was merely afraid you would be upset after seeing me,¡± Fabian said while take one tiny step closer. Keh could not care less as he questioned, ¡°How are things going with the investigation I asked you to do?¡± ¡°What investigation?¡± Just as Fabian asked that question, Keh''s murderous re shot over at him. Chills ran down his spine as he added, ¡°O-Oh, did you m-mean the matter regarding Ms. Watson?¡± Seeing that Keh said nothing, Fabian knew he had guessed correctly. Thus, he proceeded. ¡°I''ve investigated it and was just about to report the findings to you. It turned out that Ms. Watson was also a programmer while overseas. She earned quite a living by doing programming work for others. However, her ie is far less than ten million.¡± ¡°That''s it?¡± Keh asked. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Nodding, Fabian said, ¡°Yes. The information on Ms. Watson is quite simple. There''s nothing special about it.¡± Keh frowned. The emotions he had been suppressing were threatening to blow up at any moment. Thinking of something, Fabian took a step forward. ¡°Is this about Ms. Watson''s rtionship when she was overseas?¡± Keh looked up at him at the mention of that topic. Fabian immediately knew that he was on point. Shaking his head, Fabian answered, ¡°No. Ms. Watson was single throughout the years when she was abroad.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh seemed to be in a better mood. Arching his brows nonchntly, he said, ¡°Well, it''s normal that no one was interested in her judging by her looks.¡± Fabian was at a loss for words. Is this what other people meant by taking things for granted? Or perhaps Mr. Hamilton has some kind of misconception about beauty standards? ¡°You''re being too harsh, Mr. Hamilton. Even if Ms. Watson wasn''t in a rtionship when she was abroad, it doesn''t mean that no one will be interested in pursuing her back here. Besides, most of her colleagues at Prosper Technologies are men. I''ve heard that Ms. Watson is very popr in thatpany.¡± Nheless, Keh did not think much of her male colleagues. ¡°Do you think she will be interested in them?¡± ¡°That isn''t necessarily the case. I think Ms. Watson''s taste is unique. Besides, she''s so rich. I wouldn''t be surprised if she ends up finding a pretty boy,¡± Fabian joked. In his opinion, it seemed natural for Natasha to do so. The figure of Zachary shed across Keh''s mind when he heard that remark. It made him feel frustrated. Suddenly, Keh questioned sternly, ¡°Do you have nothing else to do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fabian raised his head and looked at Keh''s gloomy expression. Why is he angry again? ¡°Ah, yes. I do have something to do,¡± Fabian replied. ¡°Then why are you still standing here?¡± Fabian hurried out of the office the next moment. Standing by the doorway, he took a deep breath. At that moment, he realized how difficult it was to deal with temperamental people. Gosh, this is too much for me to handle! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In the afternoon, Natasha received a parcel. It was a new phone. As Natasha was opening the package, Ross passed by while holding a ss of water. Feeling curious about her new gadget, he approached her and asked, ¡°Has your new phone arrived?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha answered without looking up. ¡°Um... What''s the brand of this phone? I''ve never seen it before. It looks pretty good,¡± Ross said. ¡°It doesn''t belong to any brand. It''s custom-made.¡± ¡°What? We can customize phones now?¡± Ross probed, his interest piqued. Natasha did not bother to exin to a country bumpkin like him. She took out a card from the bag. Before she could insert the card, Ross picked up the phone and yed with it. ¡°How much does it cost? It''s about time for me to get a new phone. Maybe I should have it custom-made too. It will stand out from other people''s phones.¡± ¡°It costs more than two hundred thousand.¡± Holding the phone, Ross suddenly felt the weight on his hand. Ross cleared his throat and carefully put the phone down. He was scared of dropping it identally. ¡°Ms. Watson, why must you use a special phone like this?¡± Natasha asked sincerely, ¡°Do you want it? I can order it for you.¡± Shaking his head, Ross answered, ¡°No, it''s fine.¡± He touched his pocket and added, ¡°I''m not that rich yet.¡± Remaining silent, Natasha directly opened the card slot and inserted the card. However, Ross was still curious about the phone. He could not help asking, ¡°Ms. Wealthy, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°No, you can''t.¡± Natasha was focused on setting up her new phone. ncing at her, Ross continued to probe, ¡°I''m curious about something. Do you have any special needs to use this custom-made phone? Or is this how rich people unt their wealth and status?¡± Natasha gave him a look and replied calmly, ¡°I have money to burn.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Ross nodded as if he understood that wealthy people had some bizarre hobbies. After turning on the phone, Natasha began setting up the system. Ross watched on from the side, looking intrigued by the process. She did not spend too much time on the phone, simply reading some messages. Seeing that Ross was still beside her, she teased, ¡°What is it? Do you want to y with the phone?¡± Ross hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I can''t afford to pay for it if I identally drop the phone.¡± Natasha immediately put her phone away. ncing at her, Ross inquired, ¡°The one who gave you a ride today is your suitor, right? Ms. Watson, I know you''re wealthy. However, you''d better keep a low profile. Otherwise, he might think he isn''t good or rich enough for you.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I''m rich enough to support him.¡± Ross said, ¡°You''re too much...¡± With that, he walked away with a ss of water. I also want to experience wealthy people''s bizarre hobbies. Looking at Ross'' crestfallen expression when he returned, Thomas asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± Ross looked back at Natasha and uttered, ¡°It''s nothing. I have a sudden thought of finding a rich woman.¡± After work, Natasha went home directly. When she was resting on the couch, Terence also came back. ¡°Grandpa, why are you alone? Where are the three little munchkins?¡± Terence nced at her and said with a sly smile, ¡°Someone will bring them hometer.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You''ll find out soon.¡± With that, Terence went straight to the kitchen to prepare the meal. Frowning, Natasha fished out her phone and sent a text to Denise: Who''s taking you guys home? Nevertheless, she did not receive a reply for a long time. At that moment, Natasha''s phone rang. Thinking it was Denise''s message, she instantly picked up her phone and read it. It was a message from an unknown number: Have you received the phone? Natasha contemted for a moment before replying: Yes. I''ve received it. The other party texted: Okay. Call me if there''s any problem. Natasha replied: Don''t me me for what happens next if you try to locate me again. The other party responded: I knew you''d found out. Natasha texted: This is your final warning. The other party replied: All right. I promise that this is thest time. Anyway, it didn''t work out for me. Without bothering to reply, Natasha directly blocked the number. Just then, the door was pushed open. ¡°Nat, we''re back!¡± Anthony and Benjamin entered the house first, followed by Zachary, who was carrying Denise in his arms. Natasha was ready to rise to her feet to greet them. However, she was stunned upon seeing Zachary. After putting Denise down, he stared at Natasha and asked, ¡°Are you angry at me for suddenly showing up without notice?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Natasha probed. ¡°I was free today. I went to school and decided to send them home,¡± Zachary exined. At that moment, Terence came out of the kitchen. When he saw Zachary, he hurriedly greeted, ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Lynch.¡± ¡°May I stay for a while?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Of course, you may. I''ve bought some ingredients just to cook for you.¡± Terence weed the down-to-earth Zachary with open arms. Furthermore, Terence wanted to find a trustworthy man for Natasha. Zachary nced at Natasha. He would not go in without her permission. She finally spoke up. ¡°Come in.¡± Her permission put Zachary at ease. He walked inside with a smile. ¡°Mr. Watson, these are some health supplements for you and some food for the children. Please ept them.¡± ¡°Oh! How can I ept these when you helped us by bringing the children back home? You''re too kind.¡± Smiling, Zachary replied politely, ¡°That''s because I want to try your cookingter.¡± Terence was impressed by his modesty. ¡°All right. As long as you don''t mind my cooking. Come in and take a seat. The dishes will be ready in a moment.¡± Only then did Zachary enter the house. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Benjamin, Anthony, and Denise sneaked into the room. ¡°If Mr. Lynch is acting like that, does it mean he''s chasing after Mommy?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise nodded. ¡°That''s how things usually y out in the television show.¡± Anthony didn''t say anything because it was pretty obvious. ¡°What do we do? Do we go along with it or stop it?¡± Benjamin asked. The other two stayed silent. ¡°Why aren''t you two saying anything?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Err, I quite like Mr. Lynch. He''s so handsome. But... I also like Mr. Handsome. What if he''s Daddy? I don''t know who to pick.¡± Denise was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Benjamin wasn''t counting on Denise to get an answer, so he turned to Anthony. ¡°What about you, Tony?¡± ¡°I''m neither going along nor against it,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Putting aside the fact that we don''t know if Keh is our daddy or not, even if he is, why did Mommy leave him in the first ce? If Mommy really doesn''t like him, do we really want to make her stay with him because it''ll make us happy? As for Mr. Lynch, if he can make Mommy happy and is stronger than Daddy, then I''ll ept him.¡± Anthony had really thought things through, as expected from the eldest sibling. Benjamin nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°So, we''ll see who Mommy picks. Regardless of who it is, as long as Mommy likes him, I''ll ept him.¡± Anthony expressed his opinion. Benjamin nodded. ¡°I agree with that.¡± Denise thought for a bit and also nodded. ¡°I A V agree too. Benjamin turned to Denise. ¡°I know you like Keh, and whether he''s our daddy or not isn''t a fact we can change. You can continue to like him, but don''t force them together because of what we want. It won''t be good for anyone involved.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Denise nodded. Then Benjamin turned to Anthony. ¡°Still no news from Kyle, Tony?¡± ¡°He''s on a mission, so I can''t contact him for now. I''ll try againter.¡± ¡°The suspense is really killing me,¡± Benjamin sighed. He had been thinking about it every day. Anthony didn''t say anything because he was feeling the same way. Denise was obviously even more anxious. Inside the living room, Zachary stared at Natasha''s swelling ankle and asked, ¡°Did you apply ointment on it?¡± ¡°Yes. Anthony applies it for me every day,¡± she replied. He smiled when Anthony was being brought up. ¡°He''s aposed, obedient, and thoughtful child.¡± Natasha didn''t deny it because Anthony was the most mature and quiet of the three, but he was also the one who worried her the most. Zachary thought about something and asked, ¡°Are they Keh''s children?¡± Natasha was stunned when she heard that and turned to look at him. A bbergasted look shed across her clear eyes before she asked, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± That was undoubtedly a ¡°yes¡± to Zachary''s question. ¡°It''s not obvious. I never thought about it like that, but after seeing him today at your office and how he treated you... It''s hard not to make the connection between you two. Besides, Anthony looks like a mini version of him,¡± he replied. Natasha didn''t deny it nor provide an exnation. Zachary pressed on. ¡°He also doesn''t know the existence of the kids, does he?¡± She nodded. ¡°How do you know?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°When I was heading downstairs, Keh was waiting for me. He asked me whaf s my rtionship with you, and I connected the dots in my mind.¡± ¡°You didn''t tell him, did you?¡± Natasha asked. Zachary shook his head. It was then she let out a sigh of relief. He stared at her. ¡°I don''t know what happened between you two in the past, but I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to keep hiding the truth.¡± Natasha knew that, but at that moment, all she could do was take things one step at a time. ¡°This city is smaller than you may imagine. It''s only a matter of time before they meet each other,¡± Zachary added. ¡°I know. I thought about taking them overseas, but...¡± She nced at the old man busying in the kitchen. ¡°Grandpa is getting pretty old. He doesn''t want to live overseas, and I don''t have the heart to force him to travel around with us. That''s why I want to apany him in the country. As for the other things, we''ll see.¡± ¡°Keh''s power and influence are great. If he knows the existence of the kids, he''ll want to take them back.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Even if he''s the king of the world, I''m not afraid of him. His power doesn''t automatically mean he''ll win.¡± ¡°There''s a way to get a guaranteed win.¡± ¡°What?¡± Intrigue sparked in her eyes. Zachary thought about it and suggested, ¡°In the eye of thew, judges are more likely to favor complete families in cases like this. So, if you can form a new family, the chances of winning will be greater.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and stared at him. He gazed back at her. When he said that, he did feel he was a bit too rash, but it was a good n. And, of course, he was hoping Natasha would pick him. Silence loomed over them until Terence''s voice traveled out of the kitchen. ¡°It''s time to eat!¡± Terence then served food on the table and looked at the duo in the living room. ¡°It''s time to eat, Mr. Lynch. Come, eat and chat.¡± Zachary returned to his senses and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He nced at Natasha. ¡°It''s just a suggestion you can consider.¡± She didn''t say anything. At that moment, the children hiding in the bedroom heard themotion and ran out. With the three of them around, the atmosphere became much rowdier. Denise patted the spot next to her. ¡°Sit next to me, Mr. Lynch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary walked over to her and sat next to her. Terence was d to see Zachary willing to fulfill the children''s request. He faintly smiled at the young man. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind these in, homemade dishes, Mr. Lynch.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Watson? I love to eat homemade dishes. My parents often had overseas trips, so I rarely get to eat homecooked meals. I feel lucky to be able to enjoy them today.¡± ¡°Really? Then you cane and eat with us whenever you feel like it.¡± Terence was very happy to hear that. ¡°All right, then. Please call me Zachary. You can call me Zach if you like,¡± Zachary suggested. Everything he did was oozing with grace and politeness, which really made the old man happy. ¡°All right, Zach. Eat as much as you like!¡± Terence smiled brightly. Natasha nced at Zachary and ate with a smile. ¡°Can I call you Zach, too?¡± Denise asked in a small voice. ¡°Don''t be rude, Denise,¡± Terence said. Zachary spoke up again. ¡°Of course, you can. I find it endearing.¡± Denise smiled. ¡°My grandfather makes really tasty food, Mr. Zach. You should eat more. Everyone was amused by her. Natasha was the only one who ate her food seriously because she was thinking about something. Zachary does make a good point. Although, how am I going to find a good man to marry? I''m not afraid of getting married again, but what if the guy doesn''t like my children? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The meal was pretty okay, aside from Natasha eating her food absentmindedly. After the meal, Zachary apanied Denise for some time while Terence watched them happily at the side. Anthony and Benjamin could see what was going on, but not Natasha, because she was nning something. Sometimes Anthony was d that his mother wasn''t great at romantic stuff. Otherwise, she would be greatly troubled by it. After about nine in the night, Zachary was going to leave. ¡°It''s gettingte, Mr. Watson, so I''ll be taking my leave now. I''lle and visit you again another day,¡± Zachary promised. Terence stood and responded, ¡°All right. You cane and visit us whenever you want, Zach.¡± Okay.¡± Terence furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Natasha was still deep in her thoughts. ¡°Nat, you should send Zach back.¡± Natasha snapped back and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary quickly rejected, ¡°There''s no need. Nat''s ankle is still swollen. I can head down myself.¡± Terence waved. ¡°It''s fine. If she can still go to work like this, she can send you out.¡± Natasha was speechless as she stared at her grandfather. What is Grandpa thinking? Zachary wasn''t sure what to say. ¡°I also want to send Mr. Zach out,¡± Denise uttered as she stepped forward. Terence grabbed her cor and stopped her. ¡°It''s time for you to sleep.¡± ¡°Gramps.¡± She pouted. ¡°Be good, Denise.¡± It was pretty obvious that Terence was trying to get Natasha and Zachary together. Zachary could see that, though he simply smiled but didn''t reject the offer again. At least I know Terence is on my side. I''m getting closer to victory. ¡°I''ll take my leave now then, Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°All right, take care.¡± Terence bade goodbye at the elevator entrance. Inside the elevator, Natasha and Zachary stood next to each other. ¡°Did what I say upset you?¡± Zachary asked. Natasha gave him a side nce. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The suggestion for marriage.¡± She nodded and answered, ¡°Ah, that. Not at all. I''m just thinking about the possibilities.¡± ¡°You''re considering it?¡± He was surprised. Natasha smiled. It was then the elevator door was open. She headed out first before Zachary followed behind. She looked at him while standing in front of the car. ¡°I know you''re only thinking about what''s best for me. So, firstly, I want to thank you for keeping the secret from Keh. Secondly, I''m grateful for your suggestion. ¡°So you understand what I''m getting at?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°Of course. Don''t worry, I''ll think about it.¡± Zachary wasn''t convinced that she understood. However, he didn''t want toe off as being too eager, so he said, ¡°All right, then. If you need any help, just let me know.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± He gazed at her silently for a while before speaking again. ¡°I''ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Zachary nodded and got into his car. Before he left, he looked at Natasha onest time. ¡°What I really meant is that if you need any help, you maye to me first for assistance.¡± Right as Natasha was slightly taken aback by that, he left. After the car disappeared from her sight, a smile appeared on her face. She turned around and prepared to leave. Just as she did, she thought she saw someone staring at her in a distance. When she took a good look in that direction, there was nothing there. She stared for a long while to make sure no one was actually there before she left. Back at the house, Denise was arguing with Terence. ¡°You were being too obvious, Gramps,¡± Denisemented. ¡°Since you can tell what I''m doing, why did you try to ruin it?¡± ¡°You have to see if Mommy''s willing to go along with it or not.¡± ¡°I thought you like Zach a lot.¡± ¡°I do, b-but...¡± Denise couldn''t speak her mind properly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°But what?¡± She didn''t know what to say. It was then Natasha entered the house again. She noticed both of them were staring each other down and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Denise and Terence stayed silent. Natasha ignored them and prepared to enter her room. It was then Terence asked, ¡°What do you think about Zachary, Nat?¡± ¡°In terms of what?¡± ¡°In terms of his looks and personality.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°He looks handsome, and I think he''s got a good personality too.¡± ¡°So you''re saying you''re satisfied with him?¡± It was then she realized what Terence meant. ¡°Your acting is a little too obvious today, Grandpa. ¡° Terence didn''t expect she would say that. ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°Who can''t? Just ask them.¡± The triplets stood in a line and nodded in unison. ¡°Then why do you act like you didn''t get it?¡± Terence asked awkwardly. ¡°Because I don''t want to make things awkward. What if he doesn''t mean it that way? ¡°I can see he''s interested in you,¡± Terence insisted. ¡°As someone who walked that path before, I can tell.¡± Natasha took in a deep breath. ¡°You said the same thing before.¡± ¡°That''s because Ke...¡± Terence swallowed his words back when they arrived at the edge of his lips. He stared at the triplets and changed what he wanted to say. ¡°That''s in the past. My eyes are much sharper now.¡± Even if he changed what he was going to say, the triplets still understood what he was getting at, though they yed dumb. Natasha didn''t mind the children knowing about it, but since Terence didn''t want to say it, she''d respect his choice. ¡°All right, Grandpa. I understand what you mean. I''ll think about it, don''t worry.¡± Terence''s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded. ¡°But he has to like me as well.¡± It was then Terence smiled. ¡°I promise you he likes you, too.¡± ¡°Please don''t interfere in our affair, okay?¡± ¡°I promise I won''t go overboard.¡± ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I''ll be returning to my room now.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, go ahead,¡± Terence said before turning to the triplets. ¡°You three should rest now, too. Go to sleep.¡± And so, all of them returned to their own rooms. Inside the room, Denise couldn''t hold back anymore and spoke. ¡°Do you two think Nat is being serious?¡± ¡°I don''t know if Nat is being serious or not, but I know Gramps is,¡± Benjamin chimed in. ¡°Gramps was going to say Mr. Handsome''s name earlier, right?¡± Denise asked. ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, probably,¡± Anthony added. ¡°What did Mr. Handsome do wrong that makes Gramps so mad?¡± Denise asked. ¡°All right, let''s not think about that too much. We already talked about this. If Nat wants to be with someone, we won''t stop her from doing so,¡± Benjamin reminded. ¡°I just feel like Mommy has other ns,¡± Anthony spected. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 After two days, Natasha''s leg almost recovered. The project with Hamilton Corporation had entered the implementation stage. Even if Natasha didn''t like Thea, she still had to deal with her. The former sent a message to thetter: We''ve already finished the outline. When will you have the time for us to discuss the project? Half a day after the message was sent, Thea still hadn''t replied. At that moment, Mark called. ¡°How''s Hamilton Corporation, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°No news from them yet.¡± ¡°H-How can this be? If we don''t finish it before the deadline, we''ll have to pay fines!¡± Natasha thought for a bit and suggested, ¡°I''ll call her and remind her, then.¡± ¡°Good, good. I''m leaving this to you.¡± Mark then ended the call. She directly called Thea''s phone. It rang a couple of times before the call connected. ¡°Hello? What''s the matter?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Our outline for the project is pretty much done already. I want to meet up with you to discuss on how to proceed.¡± ¡°I''m in the hospital right now. I don''t have time." ¡°We need to meet at least once regardless, or else my side won''t be able toplete it before the deadline.¡± ¡°That doesn''t sound like my problem.¡± ¡°If you aren''t willing to meet, I''ll just go and find Keh.¡± Natasha was prepared to hang up then and there. ¡°Wait,¡± Thea uttered. Keh really is her lifeline. Natasha asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I really am busy at the hospital right now. How about I send someone to meet you?¡± ¡°Do it immediately. If you cause us any dy, I''ll go and find Keh right away.¡± ¡°Don''t threaten me, Natasha.¡± ¡°I''m not threatening you. I''m simply reminding you.¡± Natasha then hung up the phone. I bet she''s more anxious than me right now. As expected, after a while, her phone rang. It was a message sent by Thea. It read: I''ve made the arrangements. Go and meet the deputy general managerter at Hamilton Corporation tonight. He''ll personally discuss the matter with you. Natasha raised her eyebrow and sent a reply: Okay. She grumbled internally. As long as Thea is out of the picture, I would be able to deal with the project with little to no issue. I would''ve also felt much better if I don''t need to deal with her. Xavier approached her at that moment. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°We''re going to Hamilton Corporation for a discussion about the project tonight.¡± ¡°Why tonight?¡± If I guessed correctly, it''s because she wants to prevent Keh from meeting me. Sigh. I don''t want to guess what she was thinking, but she was often too obvious. Natasha pursed her lips in silence. Seeing how she wasn''t speaking, Xavier asked, ¡°Is it Thea who made the arrangement?¡± ¡°There''s no need to point it out,¡± Natasha reminded. He smiled. ¡°So, are you still going?¡± ¡°Can you handle it if I don''t?¡± ¡°I''m just confirming. What if you''re afraid of feeling awkward?¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Awkwardness doesn''t exist if one doesn''t think about it. As long as I don''t think it''s awkward, the only one feeling awkward will be the other person.¡± ¡°Touche.¡± Xavier gave her a thumbs up. She looked away and ignored him before resuming her work. He smiled and left. On the other side, Thea knew Natasha was going to Hamilton Corporation during the night to deal with the project. There''s no way I''m going to let Keh meet with her! Harry''s operation was very sessful. She let out a sigh of relief internally when she heard he only needed to rest in the hospital for a few days to recover. Even if Natasha wasn''t going to thepany, Thea was nning to meet up with Keh during the next few days. Since things have changed, she was going to execute her ns ahead of schedule. When she thought about that, she gave Keh a call. ¡°Do you have time tonight, Keh?¡± she asked. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°I''ve told you already a few days ago. There''s something I want to talk to you about, and I want to do it tonight.¡± Keh nced at the time. ¡°What time?¡± ¡°Eight in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay, send me the meeting location.¡± ¡°All right. See you then.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Keh hung up his phone. Thea stared at her phone for a while. Someone has to take the initiative. Since no one else is willing to, I''d do it. There was only one thing she really wanted, and that was to be recognized as Keh''s wife. She didn''t want to wait any longer. When her train of thought ended there, she headed into the ward and looked at Caroline. ¡°Mom, I have something to take care of today. I may not be able toe to the hospital tonight, so I''ll be counting on you to take care of Dad.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°It''s all right. Your dad''s feeling pretty good now. There''s no need for you to keep running back and forth. Just go and do your thing.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I''ll head back now to tidy things up.¡± Caroline gestured for the both of them to chat outside the room. Both of them walked out of the room. Inside the corridor, Caroline examined her daughter and smiled. ¡°You''ve lost some weight after taking care of your father for a few days. You looked pale, too. You should go wash up and doll yourself up. I believe you''ll seed.¡± Thea was a little surprised. As expected, the person who understands me the best is Mom. She can guess what''s going on even without me saying anything. ¡°Mom...¡± She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°It doesn''t matter who brings it up first. The most important thing is whether he has feelings for you.¡± ¡°Actually, I''m quite worried...¡± Caroline thought for a while and assured, ¡°When ites to men, you need to use a trick or two to get them on your side. I can tell Keh''s not the irresponsible type. Besides, my daughter is very beautiful. There''s no way he won''t be moved by you.¡± Thea stared at her mother. Her mother smiled. ¡°Go. I''ll wait for your good news.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and left. Upon returning home, she entered the bathroom. After taking a shower, she soaked herself in her bathtub as Caroline''s words repeated in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more chaotic her thoughts became, and the more worried she felt. In the end, she got up from her bathtub and stood in front of the mirror, naked. She stared at herself and thought that her mother''s words made sense. When ites to men, tricks really are needed sometimes. I can''t rely on love alone. When her train of thought ended there, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Keh: I''m feeling a little sick right now, Keh. Can youe to my house instead? After the message was sent, she began cleaning and dressing herself up. It was a risky move, but she didn''t regret it. As long as he became hers, she didn''t care what she needed to do to achieve that goal. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The only people who didn''t get off work at a fixed time every day were the programmers. At seven in the evening, Natasha headed to Hamilton Corporation with Xavier''s project team. When she went to her car in the parking lot, she felt as though someone was staring and following her. However, whenever she turned, she didn''t see anything. ¡°What''s wrong, Ms. Watson?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°I feel like someone''s following me,¡± Natasha replied. The others looked around before Thomas spected, ¡°Maybe you''re seeing things because you didn''t rest well during the night?¡± She didn''t reply. ¡°Don''t worry, with us three men around you, we can guarantee your safety. If a suitor or stalker charges toward you, we''ll block their way,¡± Thomas assured. Natasha nced at him and threw the keys to him. ¡°You drive.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Thomas headed into the car and saw her sitting in the backseat through the rearview mirror. ¡°I feel like a driver with you sitting at the back, Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°But you are a driver. What, do you think you owned the car too?¡± Ross uttered as he strapped on his seatbelt. Thomas red at him furiously. ¡°If not for the fact that what you said makes sense, I would¡¯ve punched you.¡± ¡°Just drive,¡± Ross ordered. It was then the car drove out of the parking lot. The seat at the back feels great andfortable. It''s such a shame that I didn''t hire a chauffeur when I bought this car. It would''ve been great. That thought crossed Natasha''s mind as she sat with Xavier at the back. When she was scrolling through her phone, she received a message: I''m at Glenport City. How about we meet up? She replied: Don''t bother me. Then she blocked the message. Xavier was getting pretty restless at that moment. He would move around or read the information he brought with him. Natasha was getting pretty annoyed by his movements because it was making her unable to rest, so she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Me? Nothing!¡± ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Ross'' head turned back when he heard that. ¡°It''s not the first time you''ve done this, Xavier. Why are you nervous?¡± ¡°We''re facing Hamilton Corporation this time,¡± Xavier emphasized. ¡°It''s because we''re dealing with Hamilton Corporation that we have to stay calm. Besides, the contract has already been signed. Whether we seed or fail has been set in stone. It''s not like we''re going to die or anything.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Can''t you say something moreforting?¡± Xavier snapped. Ross smiled. ¡°I''m just joking to lighten the mood.¡± Then he turned to Natasha. ¡°Look at Ms. Watson. She''s as cool as a cucumber.¡± Natasha was still scrolling her phone as she uttered calmly, ¡°Even if we fail today, it has nothing to do with you. It''s normal.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xavier asked. She gazed at him. ¡°It would be because of me.¡± She had to spell it out for someone as dense as him. Xavier was taken aback slightly while Ross couldn''t help butugh. ¡°I''ve already looked over the outline. There''s no problem with it. If we fail, it means Thea ordered for it to happen. There''s no need to overthink it. This project requires a slow process, anyway. Be patient.¡± Hearing her say that really put Xavier at ease. He adjusted his shirt and said, ¡°In that case, I''m ready.¡± Natasha had been trying to block the messages that were sent to her, so she didn''t at all raise her head. It took them half an hour to arrive at Hamilton Corporation. After they went upstairs by riding the elevator, they saw someone waiting outside the elevator entrance. ¡°Are you four from Prosper Technologies?¡± the person asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Xavier nodded. ¡°Our deputy general manager is heading back here right now. Let me take you all to the conference room first.¡± The four of them weren''t at all surprised by that news. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Natasha uttered and headed to the conference room with the group. ¡°Wait here, please. The deputy general manager will be back soon.¡± The assistant closed the door upon finishing speaking. Xavier sat in a random seat. ¡°Why did they set the time when they couldn''t make it on time?¡± ¡°Now, now, we''ve already expected this when we came. Let''s just wait,¡± Rossforted. Natasha didn''t care and kept ying on her phone. Currently, in the underground parking lot below Hamilton Corporation, a man in a ck outfit approached Natasha''s car. After standing at the side, the person went under the car to tinker with something. There was a woman sitting inside another car across from Natasha''s car. She was an extremely beautiful woman who appeared to be in her mid-twenties dressed up in a trendy manner. Seeing that the signal was lost, Thalia furrowed her eyebrows and spoke while wearing earphones. ¡°I''m this close in finding him!¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe he intentionally lured you there.¡± ¡°It''s possible. After all, there''s no way he''ll expose his location that easily,¡± Thalia analyzed. ¡°Keep looking. He must be somewhere in Glenport City.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± ¡°Also, once you do find him, make sure you don''t alert anyone. Tell me where he is and I''ll meet him face-to-face.¡± No reply. ¡°Lia? Thalia? Are you there?¡± ¡°I''m here.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡± Thalia stared at the scene in front of her with a smirk. ¡°It''s nothing. I¡¯m just staring at potential crime scene.¡± ¡°Is it a reality show or something?¡± ¡°He''s doing it for real!¡± Thalia raised her voice a little. ¡°There''s a fully armed man tampering with a Phantom.¡± The person on the other end didn''t care. ¡°Don''t interfere and expose your identity.¡± ¡°I know. Still, it''s a shame to see someone ruining such a nice car.¡± ¡°You want one? I''ll give one to you.¡± ¡°Can you give me something I can''t afford instead?¡± ¡°For example?¡± A man. ¡°I can arrange a few for you tonight.¡± ¡°I mean someone who genuinely likes me.¡± ¡°Don''t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± Thalia then hung up the phone. At that moment, the man below the Phantom slipped out and stood next to the car. He grinned maliciously before turning away and leaving. Thalia stuffed her phone into her bag and was reminded of the order given to her as she stared at the scene. She obeyed the order by ignoring what happened and drove out of the parking lot. Inside the conference room, Natasha and the others had been waiting for more than half an hour. ¡°This is ridiculous. I''ve never waited so long when visiting anotherpany,¡± Thomas grumbled. Natasha nced at the time. ¡°We''ll wait for ten more minutes. If they still aren''t here by then, we''ll leave.¡± He liked it when she spoke, for some reason. ¡°How about we y poker?¡± Ross suggested. ¡°How are we going to y without cards?¡± It was then Ross pulled out a deck from his pocket. ¡°No way. You really brought a deck with you?¡± ¡°It''s for emergency entertainment purposes, like this one. You want to y or not?¡± Thomas replied excitedly, ¡°Of course!¡± He then looked at Natasha and Xavier. Natasha furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I''ve never yed it before.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I can teach you.¡± She raised her eyebrow and agreed with silence. Xavier joined too upon seeing that. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Just as Natasha was learning how to y, Denise called. Natasha turned on speaker mode. ¡°Why aren''t you back yet, Nat? It''s gettingte,¡± Denise asked. ¡°I forgot to tell you all to not wait for me for dinner. I still have something to take care of, so I''ll be returningte.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Hamilton Corporation,¡± Natasha replied without thinking because she was learning how to y poker. Denise became silent for a short moment before speaking again. ¡°Okay, Nat. I hope it goes well for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After the call ended, Ross stared at Natasha. ¡°Your little sister is quite cute.¡± Natasha didn''t bother to correct him because he wasn''t the only person who misunderstood their rtionship. After all, who wouldn''t if her children kept on calling her Nat? ¡°Royal flush,¡± Natasha uttered as she put down her cards. The three men were shocked. Even though she didn''t know how to y before, she sure did learn quickly. She absolutely dunked on them right after learning the rules. Ross gazed at her. ¡°You''re telling me you don''t know how to y, Ms. Watson? Are you lying to us?¡± ¡°This is my first time ying,¡± Natasha answered sincerely. He was at a loss for words. Thomas sighed. ¡°Thank goodness we didn''t bet money. Otherwise, my wallet''s getting empty in no time.¡± Xavier patted his wallet and sighed in relief. ¡°Again.¡± Ross didn''t believe she was that good. Just as they were starting another round, the deputy general manager finally arrived. He was going to assert his dominance over them, just as Thea advised. However, he didn''t expect to see them ying poker. ¡°You lot-" Natasha returned the cards to Ross and stared at the deputy general manager. ¡°Ah, you''re finally here. We were about to head for supper if you hadn''t arrived.¡± ¡°What is this attitude?¡± the deputy general manager asked displeasedly. ¡°Our attitude? We waited more than half an hour for you. Is that not sincere enough?¡± Natasha then nced at the time. ¡°More precisely, we have been waiting for you for forty-five minutes.¡± The deputy general manager furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to start now or should we discuss this another day? Or perhaps I should discuss this with Keh or Thea directly?¡± Upon hearing that, he immediately spoke. ¡°Since the matter has fallen into my hands, I will take care of it. Let''s start.¡± He then took a seat. Natasha gave her colleagues a nce before sitting down and starting the discussion. While the deputy general manager wanted to make things difficult for her, he could see she wasn''t someone to be trifled with. Additionally, he wasn''t as sharp-tongued as her in the following discussion. Time passed as the discussion continued. ¡°Do you know why Nat is still not back yet, Tony? Even though it''s getting reallyte?¡± Denise stared at her brothers and asked in between giggles. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It''s because Nat is at Hamilton Corporation, where Mr. Handsome is at.¡± When she finished speaking, Anthony and Benjamin turned to look at her. ¡°Nat told me when I called her earlier.¡± ¡°She didn''t avoid mentioning where she is?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise shook her head. ¡°Nat doesn''t know we know Mr. Handsome exists, so she was frank about it.¡± Anthony thought about it and uttered unwillingly, ¡°It''s bound to be bad news if she''s still not back yet at this hour.¡± ¡°Don''t think about it this way. Maybe Mr. Handsome is just trying to create an opportunity to spend some time alone with her.¡± ¡°No, I''m calling Nat.¡± Anthony was about to make a call when Denise stopped him. ¡°Don''t forget, we promised not to interfere with her love life.¡± He stared at her, recalled the promise, and returned to his room. ¡°Tony.¡± ¡°I''m not going to call her. I''ll just browse the inte in the room.¡± Only then did Denise let him go. ¡°Don''t break your promise, Tony.¡± Anthony stepped into the room wordlessly. Denise tedly nted herself on the couch and fantasized about the day Natasha got together with Keh. Maybe it won''t end as badly as we thought! I''m excited! Inside the room, Anthony turned on hisputer and entered a chat room. Only four or five people were inside the chatroom. For some reason, he felt a little annoyed when he saw Kyle offline. Just as he was going offline, someone in the group called out: Anthony is online! Everyone immediately noticed and called out for him. When Anthony saw that, he feltpelled to reply: Things have been getting busy on my end. I didn''t have time to go online. HandofConstetion: Kyle''s been getting really busy, but I didn''t expect you to be busier. Anthony: Where''s Kyle? Why has he been radio silent? HandofConstetion: Are you looking for him? Anthony: Yes. I have a personal matter to talk to him about. HandofConstetion: Speak of the devil. He''s back. Anthony was excited when he saw that. He typed: He''s back? Where? HandofConstetion: He''s getting online. After a while, Kyle''s profile picture lit up as he typed out: I heard someone''s looking for me? Who''s missing me? Anthony: No one''s missing you, though I am looking for you. Where''s the result? Kyle: What result? Anthony almost couldn''t hold back his desire to shout as he wrote: What do you mean what result? I sent you something to help me produce a DNA test result! Kyle finally realized what Anthony meant and typed: Ahh, that! The result should''ve been out. It''s probably in my mailbox. I''m going to check it now. Anthony: Tsk. If I knew you already got it, I should''ve hacked into your mailbox and find it myself. Kyle: Watch what you''re saying. Do you think you can hack my mailbox just because you say you''re going to? I have my pride, okay? Despite his words, he knew Anthony was fully capable of that. Anthony didn''t want to argue with him. He was really anxious as he waited for the result. Anthony: So? What''s the result? No response from Kyle. Anthony: Kyle? Say something, d*mn it! Where are you? He was on the edge of exploding into anger. Kyle: Chill, dude. I was just drinking water earlier. Anthony was speechless. I swear, I''m going to torture him one day. Anthony: So? What''s the result? Kyle: Wanna guess? Anthony: Stop messing around and just f*cking tell me already! It was the first time Kyle saw Anthony that angry. He couldn''t help butugh as he typed: Isn''t it exciting when there''s a lot of suspense? Anthony: You want excitement, is it? Fine, I''ll give you excitement. He was getting sick of talking nonsense with Kyle and started typing rapidly on the keyboard. Webpages and Ustranian letters began popping up on the screen. Soon, Kyle noticed something was wrong. Kyle: What are you trying to do? Hey, are you breaking into my ount and hacking my mailbox? Anthony: The result isn''t in your mailbox! Kyleughed: The report is on a physical paper. It''s not digital. Anthony threatened: I''ll give you onest chance. If you refuse to tell me any further, I won''t be holding back anymore. Maybe I''ll identally leak out your location... Kyle: Fine, you win. I''ll send a picture of it to you. Take a look yourself. Anthony''s anger greatly dissipated. Soon, the photo was sent to him. He increased the size of the photo and scrolled all the way down for the result. The report stated: Paternity probability: 99%. Anthony was stunned when he read that. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Am I really Keh''s son? Even though he had long suspected it, he was still shell-shocked when he saw the results with his very own eyes. Anthony stared at the results on the screen nkly for a long time. He did not know what to do. He did not know what to feel either. Do I feel happy or sad about this? I have no idea. Meanwhile, Kyle was teasing him in the chat: Who are you trying to do a DNA test with? Have you fathered an illegitimate child outside, and you¡¯re scared that your wife is going to find out about this? Anthony was still in a daze. Kyle sent another message: Oh, right. I''ve forgotten to tell you that Thalia has gone to Glenport City. Still, Anthony did not respond. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Kyle: Anthony? He noticed that Anthony was still online but did not respond to him. Hence, he tried to make their chat interface move. Only then did Anthony snap out of his daze. Anthony: I''m here. Kyle: What''s the matter with you? Anthony: Nothing, just thinking about some things. Kyle: Are you thinking about the results of the DNA test? Anthony: Yes. Kyle smiled and replied: So, is the result within your expectation? Anthony: Yes. Kyle: Then, what are you thinking about? ¡°It''splicated,¡± Anthony murmured. He knew that the results would dictate the way he would treat Keh in the future. Kyle: Fine. Even if it''s your illegitimate child, you should talk to your wife. You can''t keep this from her for a long time anyway. So you should just be upfront with her about it. Anthony: I... don''t have a wife. Kyle: You don''t have a wife, and yet you have a child? So, what are you worrying about? Just reconnect with the child. Anthony was rendered speechless. He could not care to exin to Kyle. Anthony: Did you say that Thalia is heading to Glenport City? He decided to change the topic of conversation. Kyle: Yes. She should have arrived by now. Do you guys want to meet up? Anthony: I can''t. Kyle: Anthony, you''re the most mysterious among us. We know nothing about you, but we still trust you unconditionally. Do you know what it feels like to be spied on? Anthony: So? Kyle: So, we need to meet, and you need to show yourself. Anthony: I can''t. Kyle: D*mn it. Do you have anything else to say other than ¡°I can''t?¡± Anthony thought for a moment and replied: No. Kyle was infuriated. Right then, Thalia came online and entered the chat room. Thalia: What''s up? Are you guys talking about me? She seemed quite jubnt. Kyle: You''re going to gain nothing from your Glenport City trip this time. Thalia: Is Anthony not going to meet me? Kyle: He can''t. Thalia: Anthony, are you refusing to meet me because you feel ashamed about yourself? Anthony: Whatever floats your boat. Then, he sent a smiling emoji. Thalia: It''s okay even if you''re ugly. You are one capable man. I''m not going to mind. Then, she proceeded to send a sexy photo of herself. Kyle: That''s right. Thalia is one of the top three prettiestdies in the underground circle. You''re missing out if you don''t meet her. Anthony: I''ve... met her. Thalia: What? When? Anthony: I hacked into your phone. Thalia: F*ck! Anthony, that''s really rude of you! Anthony: I take it back then. Just pretend you never knew this. Thalia did not know how to reply to that. This is even more terrifying. There is not a single trace of me being hacked. Likewise, Kyle was ovee by a deep sense of fear. They were thanking their luck that Anthony was on their side. Otherwise, the presence of someone like him would make them unable to sleep soundly at night. Thalia: So, are you saying that I''m not pretty enough for you to make the effort? Anthony: No. You''re quite good-looking, and you rank number two on the ones that I''ve seen. Thalia: Who''s number one? Anthony: My... mommy. Thalia could find no words to refute him. Thalia: Then, why do you refuse to meet me? Anthony thought for a moment before he replied: I''m afraid that I''ll startle you guys. Thalia: We won''t be startled even if you look like a pile of poo. Seeing that reply, Anthony couldn''t help but think to himself. She''s such a sweetlooking girl. So how could she be so crude? Anthony: Give me some time to think it over. It was his first time opening up to them. Kyle and Thalia finally saw a glimmer of hope. Thalia: I''ll wait for your news then. Anthony: Where are you staying? Thalia: Right around Hamilton Corporation. Anthony: Why do you stay there? Thalia: I''ve long heard about the reputation of the CEO of Hamilton Corporation, and I''d like to meet him and see if he is as legendary as rumored. Anthony was stumped. He did not know how he should deter the woman from trying to get any ideas about Keh. While he was still thinking, Thalia sent a new message: But I don''t think I will be able to meet him. Anthony: Why? Thalia: When I was at the Hamilton Corporation parking lot today, I saw someone doing something to a Rolls-Royce Phantom, and I reckon it''s Keh''s car. I think Keh Hamilton might just be on the news tomorrow. Anthony felt his heart skip a beat and replied: What did you say? Thalia: Why? What''s the matter? Anthony: Are you sure it''s a Phantom? Thalia: Yes. Even though there were many other cars in the parking lot, I think only Keh could drive a limited-edition car like Phantom. Anthony felt a wave of apprehension wash over him as he got up from his seat and headed to the living room. Denise was watching TV on the couch. ¡°Denise, is Nat at Hamilton Corporation?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Did Nat drive to work today?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded again. Benjamin noticed the odd look on Anthony''s face and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Anthony said nothing. He immediately took out his phone and called Natasha. However, the call could not seem to get through. He tried multiple times but to no avail. Anthony panicked, and Benjamin approached him right then. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Try and call Nat until she picks up,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin dared not question further and picked up a phone to start calling Natasha. After all, he had never seen Anthony losing hisposure like that. Then, Anthony walked back to theputer and noticed that Thalia was still on the line. He sent her a message: Do you still remember the Phantom''s car te number? Having an eidetic memory was a basic skill that they had. Hence, Thalia replied: Of course. It''s LX600. Anthony: The car is red color, right? Thalia: Oh, you know about it? Anthony then typed his message with shaky hands: Are you sure you saw someone sabotaging the car? Even though they were only messaging each other, Thalia could feel that Anthony was anxious. Hence, she replied: Yes, I am sure. Anthony said nothing as his eyes turned bloodshot. Thalia: Do you need any help? At the thought that Thalia was just around Hamilton Corporation, Anthony hurriedly texted: I need you to help me stop the car, and don''t let anyone drive the Phantom! Please! Thalia did not ask further questions as she knew how dire the situation was. She merely replied: I''ll go check it out right now. Then, Anthony turned around and asked Benjamin, ¡°Have the calls gone through?¡± Benjamin shook his head. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 It was almost ten at night when Natasha was about to leave Hamilton Corporation. Ross stretched himself out andmented, ¡°The old man finally runs out of questions to ask, and it''s all thanks to you, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha took out her phone and realized that her battery had gone t. ¡°Let''s go out for supper. It''ll be my treat. What do you say?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Sure. Let''s go!¡± Thomas agreed as well. ¡°I''m not going,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I have to go back now to take care of the kids.¡± ¡°Your siblings?¡± Ross asked. ¡°My children,¡± Natasha replied. They did not think much about her reply and said, ¡°They''re all grown up, right? So they should be good on their own.¡± ¡°And that''s where you''re wrong. They''re always going to be kids, no matter how old they are,¡± Thomas replied. Then, he turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Ms. Watson, you may head home first. We can have a meal together any time.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I''ll get going then.¡± The three of them nodded, and Natasha headed for the underground parking right away. ¡°Why don''t the three of us go instead?¡± ¡°Sure. Let''s go!¡± The three men headed outside to hail a taxi. When Thalia reached the parking lot, she realized that the Phantom was already nowhere to be seen. She could not seem to locate the vehicle no matter where she looked. She texted Anthony: The car is gone. Anthony felt his gut wrench. Meanwhile, Keh arrived at Thea''s ce. Before entering her ce, he recalled the incident whereby Thea got drunk and hesitated for a moment. Nevertheless, he pressed the doorbell in the end. Soon, the door sprung open. Thea appeared at the door. She was in a racy ck dress, looking perfectly like Keh''s type. ¡°You''re here? Come on in.¡± Keh nced at her before heading inside. ¡°Why did you ask me to meet you at your ce instead?¡± ¡°I had a stomachache when I wanted to head out just now. So I thought it was better to just meet at home. I don''t think it''s going to make much of a difference at my ce anyway,¡± Thea said. Keh strode inside. The whole house was illuminated with ambient lighting. It was not very bright. Near the floor-to-ceiling window, candles were lit on the dining table decorated with wine and rose petals. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡± Keh asked nonchntly. Thea took out steak from the kitchen and served it on the table. ¡°Because it''s an important asion, of course.¡± Then, she picked up the wine that she had decanted earlier and asked, ¡°You want some? ¡°I''m driving.¡± ¡°So just have a sip then.¡± Thea ended up pouring a ss for Keh in the end. Keh leaned against the chair and observed her every move. He pursed his lips and said nothing. After she was done, Thea took a seat opposite Keh. The lighting hit just right where she intended as it perfectlyplemented her intricately made-up face. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Why the rush?¡± Thea said. ¡°Why don''t you have a taste of the steak first?¡± Keh spared her no courtesy and started on the steak. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°It''s quite good. It looks like you have not lost your touch even after so long.¡± Thea smiled. ¡°Well, I haven''t been cooking for a long time now. But if you like it, I can make it for you every day.¡± Keh paused and shot her a nce. ¡°You''re going to be so busy then.¡± Thea responded with a smile. She raised her ss, and so did he. The two of them started on the wine. A subtle, yet noticeable change in the air started to take ce. ¡°My parents told me that they want to bring me to Anndur. They said that it''s about time I get married,¡± she mentioned out of the blue. Keh was stumped. Then, he eyed her and said, ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°I''d like to ask what you think about it instead,¡± Thea said. ¡°Well, it''s definitely a loss on my part if you leave. But then again, it''s your choice ultimately,¡± Keh said. Thea eyed him and her eyes started to redden. ¡°What do you mean when you say it''s a loss on your part?¡± She desperately needed an answer from him. ¡°I''d lose a good partner, of course.¡± Thea felt her heart going cold. She reached for the wine and poured herself another ss. ¡°Is there nothing else?¡± she asked as she eyed the man. Keh merely looked at her and said nothing. ¡°I''ve been together with you for such a long time. Don''t you have anything else to say to me? Actually, as long as you ask me to stay, I will,¡± Thea enunciated her every word. Keh lowered his eyes. ¡°I cannot dash your chance at happiness because of my own selfishness. Besides, it''s your decision to make.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°But, my happiness...¡± Just when Thea was about to finally confess, she realized that she still lacked the courage. She raised her ss and downed a few more sses of red wine. Keh looked at her and said, ¡°Don''t drink too much. You''re going to get drunk.¡± ¡°But there are things that I just don''t know how to say when I''m sober,¡± she murmured before downing another ss. Keh could only raise his ss and drank another ss. Thea''s face was already tinged red from the aftereffects of the alcohol, and she looked even more enticing than before. She got up and staggered along her path as she had no idea where to go. Then, her legs gave way and she slipped. Keh hurriedly stepped forward to steady her. ¡°You''re drunk.¡± Right when he touched her, Thea circled her hands around him and slurred, ¡°Keh, don''t you know my happiness is not elsewhere? It''s right in your hands. I could be very happy as long as you''re willing to say the word.¡± Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°You''ve had one too many. ¡°No, I didn''t. I just didn''t have the courage to say it out loud when I was sober. Keh, don''t you understand the reason I''ve been staying at Hamilton Corporation all along? Do you think I like this job? I just wanted to stay by your side. I... I want to be able to see you every day and to be together with you. I want to be your woman. That is what has been making me stay on this path, leading me to where I am now...¡± Thea looked at him and asked, ¡°It''s been so many years. Do you really not understand?¡± Again, Keh said nothing as he looked at the woman before him. Thea looked into his eyes, and tears trickled down her face. ¡°Keh, I like you. No, I love you. Every single day, I''ve never stopped thinking about being your woman.¡± ¡°Thea...¡± The next moment, Thea threw all the care out the window and nted a kiss on his lips. She could leave everything behind for him, even her dignity. Keh was stumped by her kiss for a moment. Then, he pushed her away. ¡°Thea, do you know what you''re doing?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Keh, don''t you want me? I know that sometimes you think about wanting me too. You could try...¡± Then, she took off her outer dress. Keh frowned. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The instant Anthony heard from Thalia that the car was gone, he almost copsed onto the ground. Natasha''s phone was disconnected, and he simply couldn''t get in touch with her. Having learned about the situation as well, Benjamin and Denise were so terrified that their eyes turned red-rimmed. ¡°S-Should we contact Mr. Handsome? Perhaps he knows Mommy''s location,¡± Denise suggested. Her remark seemingly ignited a spark of hope within them. Benjamin promptly turned to Anthony. Anthony went silent for a few seconds before he agreed. ¡°Okay. We''ll phone him right away!¡± At once, Denise whipped out her phone. She searched for Keh''s contact in her WhatsApp and rang him up. Meanwhile, Keh was confronting Thea. Pushing her away, he looked at her and stated, ¡°Thea, I think you misunderstood.¡± ¡°Misunderstood? What did I misunderstand?¡± Thea demanded with her eyes pinned on him while slightly intoxicated. ¡°I regard you as a friend, business partner, and family. I don''t have any romantic feelings for you,¡± Keh exined. Upon hearing that, Thea was stunned. ¡°You drank a bit too much today. We''ll talk further when you''ve sobered up.¡± After saying that, Keh proceeded to leave. At that precise moment, his phone rang. Taking it out for a nce, he saw that it was a WhatsApp voice call from Denise. With a frown marring his countenance, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you, Mr. Handsome? Will you please save Nat? Please save my mommy.¡± The furrow of Keh''s brows deepened when he heard Denise''s choked voice. ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡± ¡°I-I don''t know how to put it...¡± Just then, someone else took the phone from her. ¡°Where are you right now, Keh Hamilton? Are you with my mommy? When Keh heard that it was someone else''s voice, he was all the more confused. ¡°Who''s your mommy?¡± ¡°Natasha Watson. She is my mommy.¡± Goosebumps rose all over Keh, but still, he asked solemnly, ¡°Natasha has children?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Is my mommy with you or what, Keh? She''s now in danger. Her situation is perilous!¡± the boy snapped. Hearing that Natasha was in danger, Keh frowned. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°My mommy went to Hamilton Corporation to discuss work matters today. Someone saw her car being tampered with, but I can''t get in contact with her now.¡± While saying that, the voice on the other end of the phone broke. Realizing the severity of the matter, Keh replied, ¡°I got it. My phone has a tracking feature. I''ll phone you when I manage to get in contact with her.¡± After saying that, he hung up right away and got to his feet to leave. Right then, Thea suddenly hugged him from behind. ¡°Don''t go, Keh!¡± ¡°I''ve got something to attend to. Let go of me. ¡°No, never! Once I do that, you''ll leave!¡± Keh said nothing, prying her hands off him directly. Then, he stood up and stalked off. At that, Thea broke down. With her eyes fixated on his back, she shouted, ¡°Have you fallen in love with Natasha?¡± Keh''s steps faltered. He didn''t turn back but answered, ¡°I don''t know. However, I know that I must go and look for her right now.¡± Having said that, he opened the door and walked out. As Thea stared at his back, her hands clenched into fists. The sight of the dinner she painstakingly prepared was such an eyesore that she couldn''t help charging forward and sweeping everything on the table to the floor. With a loud crash, the tes and red wine shattered all over the floor. Gazing at the destruction, she slumped onto the ground. Why? Just why? I''ve already gone to such lengths, but why does he still not love me? In the past, I thought he had some feelings for me at the very least, but now, all my fantasies shattered the moment he rushed out. Natasha Watson! What''s so great about that woman? At the thought of Natasha, resentment swamped her. I''ll never give up just like this! After leaving, Keh lifted his phone and checked the car''s location. The car was still on the move, and it was heading toward the suburbs. He likewise tried calling Natasha on his phone, but thetter''s phone was still disconnected. Da*n it! Getting into the car, he sped toward the location indicated on his phone. Out of the blue, something urred to him, and he gave Fabian a call. ¡°Phone the headquarters of the car dealership and have them check the status of the car Natasha is driving. Also, send an alert out to the car''s system and have her stop the car,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Fabian queried. ¡°Don''t ask so many questions. Just do as I said immediately!¡± Keh was utterly panicked then. Fabian didn''t dare ask further. ¡°I''ll make the call right away.¡± When he had said that, the call disconnected. After hanging up the phone, Keh floored the gas pedal, racing toward the location of the car when he saw that it was still moving. I hope nothing happens to you, Natasha! You''d better stay safe! A glimmer of determination glinted in his eyes, and he elerated. As Natasha drove, she didn''t find anything amiss at first. But as time passed and the speed picked up, the brakes were seemingly malfunctioning. Realizing that there was a problem with the car, she turned it around and headed toward sparsely popted areas. However, Glenport City was still a huge city, so there were still a lot of cars despite it being nighttime and her heading toward the suburbs. She wore a grim expression on her face as she clutched the steering wheel, doing her best to avoid every car. The further she drove toward the suburbs, the streetlights grew increasingly dimmer. Although there were fewer cars on the road then, every car appearing out of the dark was a challenge to her. As she drove further, Natasha''s confidence plummeted. By then, the brakes hadpletely given way. She nced around for a ce to force a stop, but there were no streetlights on both sides of the road. It was pitch-dark around her, and she couldn''t see anything. She could only rely on the dim headlights as she searched. At longst, she caught sight of a mound of soil at a corner. Just when she was trying to get a clearer look at it, a honk abruptly red in front of her. She swung her gaze forward, but it was pitch-ck. There was no road at all. In the next second, however, a vehicle barreled out from the front right. Worse still, it was a truck. As soon as Natasha spotted it, she swiftly turned the steering wheel. The truck seemingly never expected a car to be in its path either, for the driver also turned the steering wheel sharply and jammed on the brakes. s, Natasha wasn''t that lucky. The brakes didn''t work at all. She mmed headlong into the slope at the side. Perhaps the car was going too fast that it even flipped after crashing. The car turned turtle and started smoking. At home, Anthony was entirely restless. The three children were aware that someone sabotaged Natasha''s car, but they didn''t dare tell Terence about it, afraid that he couldn''t take it. Besides, they also didn''t want him to worry or trigger him. They made up an excuse and stayed in the same room. ¡°Things should be fine. Mr. Handsome knows about it now, so he''ll find Mommy!¡± Denise reassured Anthony, also trying to calm herself at the same time. Anthony said nothing, merely picking up the ss of water on the table. It was uncertain whether he was distracted or careless, but the ss fell onto the floor and shattered into pieces. When he picked up the shards, he suddenly pricked his finger and it started to bleed. ¡°Mommy,¡± he muttered. Benjamin and Denise exchanged a look. In that heartbeat, there was seemingly a telepathic connection between them. Denise broke down, and tears escaped her eyes. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 As Keh drove, he eyed the location of the car. When he saw that the car wasn''t moving anymore, his heart was in his throat. Natasha must have realized that there was a problem with the car that she drove in this direction. Now that the car hade to a stop, something must have happened. At that exact moment, his phone rang once more. Seeing that it was a WhatsApp voice call from Denise, he answered immediately. ¡°Have you found my mommy, Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise asked in a choked voice on the other end of the line. ¡°I''m on my way and will reach soon,¡± Keh replied. ¡°You must save my mommy. You must save her!¡± Denise sobbed. A million questions lingered within Keh. He didn''t quite know how to describe things, nor did he dare dwell upon them, for everything needed to be verified. However, the knowledge that Denise was crying on the other end of the line had him feeling utterly anguished. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll definitely find her,¡± Keh promised. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I''ll be reaching soon, so let''s talkter. I''ll tell you when I''ve got further updates. Don''t worry too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Keh hung up the phone, his hand trembled slightly. He trained his eyes ahead. Although it was pitch-dark, he drove even faster. Ten minutester, he reached his destination. From afar, he spotted a truck with its headlights turned on. Only when he had driven closer did he see the red car that had flipped. Natasha! Snapping his seatbelt free, he rushed out of the car. The truck driver was on the phone. When he saw Keh racing over, he shouted something but he couldn''t make out. ¡°Natasha! Natasha!¡± Keh sprinted over. Right then, the ss of the car was shattered, and Natasha''s face was littered with injuries. ¡°How are you feeling, Natasha? Wake up, Natasha!¡± he shouted outside, but Natasha showed no signs of rousing. Turning his gaze to the car door, he tried to open it. But even after several tries, he still couldn''t seed and his hands were bleeding after being cut by ss shards. Just then, Natasha''s eyelids twitched. When she opened her eyes and saw Keh attempting to rescue her with his hands all covered in blood, her lips moved slightly. Keh also happened to look at her and saw her opening her eyes then. ¡°Hang in there, Natasha! Don''t sleep! I''ll get you out right away! You still owe me an exnation, so you can''t sleep! Do you hear me? I''ll never let you off the hook if you dare allow anything to happen to you!¡± he cried out. Natasha''s eyelids twitched, and she closed her eyes again. Keh yanked at the car door with all his might as if he had lost his mind, terrified that something would happen to the woman. At that exact moment, the truck driver walked over and handed him a tool. ¡°Try using this.¡± When Keh saw the tool, he took it right away. Then, he forcefully pried the car door open through the gap. Natasha was still wearing a seatbelt, and the airbag had already deployed. The truck driver happened to have a penknife, so he cut the seatbelt off. Working together, the two of them got Natasha out of the car. ¡°Natasha! Natasha!¡± Keh called out to her with his gaze pinned on her. Watching at the side, the truck driver inquired, ¡°Are you two acquainted?¡± Without waiting for Keh to answer, he continued, ¡°I''m not trying to make excuses, but this really had nothing to do with me. I have already honked, so a collision could''ve been avoided. I don''t know how this happened-¡± Before he had even finished speaking, Keh lifted his eyes to him and barked lowly, ¡°Call an ambnce.¡± ¡°I''ve already done so. Besides, I''ve phoned the traffic police. They said they''ll be here soon,¡± the truck driver replied. After that, Keh ignored him altogether. He then carried Natasha to the side. ¡°Natasha! Natasha!¡± He continued calling out her name, seemingly afraid that she would go to sleep forever. Regretfully, there was no response from Natasha, no matter how much he called out to her. ¡°She... She''s not dead, right?¡± the truck driver asked, staring straight at Keh. The instant Keh lifted his eyes, his ferocious and scarlet gaze terrified the man so much that he stumbled back two steps. ¡°I''m just worried.¡± Subsequently, Keh looked back down at Natasha and caressed her face. ¡°Wake up, Natasha. Wake up. I''ll never let you off the hook if you dare allow anything to happen to yourself.¡± Just then, Natasha''s eyelids twitched. ¡°You''re so noisy.¡± Upon seeing that, the truck driver immediately gushed, ¡°She''s awake! She''s awake!¡± Simrly, Keh promptly turned his gaze to her. ¡°How are you feeling, Natasha?¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± Natasha admitted. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°Everywhere.¡± At the sight of the injuries littering her body, Keh was at an utter loss. ¡°The ambnce will be here soon.¡± Right that moment, Natasha looked at the man. Seeing his bloodied hands, her gaze froze imperceptibly. ¡°Hang in there.¡± Natasha nodded in response. Keh''s eyes remained fixated on her. Despite the many questions lingering within him, he only had one thought then ¡ªto have her survive and live! ¡°Don''t sleep,¡± Keh urged. ¡°How could I sleep when you''re so noisy?¡± Only then did Keh¡¯s lips turn up in relief. ¡°I still have many questions for you, so you can¡¯t sleep.¡± From the look in his eyes, Natasha had a feeling that he must know something. She pursed her lips and said nothing. Never mind, let''s just go with the flow. At the side, the truck driver rified, ¡°Let me tell you, pretty. This ident had nothing to do with me. I honked, but you didn''t brake-¡± Keh shot him a furious re. ¡°Shut up!" ¡°But I''ve got to make things clear,¡± the driver argued. He then nced at the car. Oh my, I can''t afford to pay for this. ¡°You don''t need to pay anything,¡± Keh snarled. The moment the truck driver heard that, he affirmed, ¡°R-Remember that you said that.¡± ¡°Just keep your mouth shut,¡± Keh snapped. The truck driver obediently moved to the side and said nothing further. Keh gazed at Natasha with worry brimming in his eyes. In no time, the ambnce arrived. Keh rode along with the ambnce. While en route to the hospital, something came to his mind all of a sudden. He took out his phone and made a voice call to Denise right in front of Natasha. The call was answered within seconds. ¡°How''s it going, Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise''s voice drifted into the air. As soon as Natasha heard that, a chill ran down her spine. Keh cast a nce at the woman lying on the gurney before answering, ¡°I''ve already found her. She sustained some injuries, but her life is not in danger. We''re going to the hospital now, so you guys don''t need to worry too much.¡± ¡°Really? Mommy is really fine?¡± A delighted voice rang out from the other end of the phone. When Keh lowered his head to look at Natasha again, thetter had already closed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, she''s fine,¡± Keh asserted. ¡°Then, which hospital are you heading to?¡± ¡°I''ll send you the location when we arrive and have someone pick you guys up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Be good, and don''t worry too much.¡± Kehforted Denise for a bit before he hung up the phone. Having done that, he turned his gaze back to Natasha. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, Natasha''s eyes were already closed, and she appeared as though she had passed out. Regardless of whether she was faking it, Keh was determined to slowly settle the score with her when she had recovered. Right then, he was really d that she was fine. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 In the hospital, a vague sense of unease flooded Keh as he watched Natasha being wheeled into the emergency room. At the sight of the light above the emergency room flickering to life, he strode to the side and phoned the director of the hospital, fearful that something would happen to the woman. Shortly after, the director of the hospital¡ª Aiden Ackles¡ªcame downstairs with a team of experts. After speaking briefly with Keh, he entered the operating room. Keh waited in the corridor outside. Five minutes passed, then ten minutes. As time ticked by, every single minute was a torment to him. About twenty minutester, Aiden stepped out of the operating room. Keh immediately went over to him. ¡°How is she doing, Mr. Ackles?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hamilton. The patient''s life isn¡¯t in any danger. She merely has some minor injuries, fractures, and a concussion. Her internal organs are fine. But since she possibly has a concussion, she needs to rest and recuperate.¡± Only after Keh heard that diagnosis did his heart that had been lodged in his throat finally settle back in his chest. ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you, Mr. Ackles. Sorry for having to get you to make a trip down personally.¡± ¡°Not at all. Our team is d to be of assistance anytime, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Aiden replied. After all, arge portion of the hospital''s investment came from Keh. He was their major financial backer. A trace of worry manifested in Keh''s eyes as he stared at the operating room. ¡°Don''t worry, for most are minor injuries. Nheless, it takes some time to deal with the injuries. She''ll be wheeled out shortly. Would you like to wait in my office, Mr. Hamilton? I''ve got some quality coffee there, so you can have some coffee while you wait,¡± Aiden offered. Jolting back to his senses, Keh turned to the man and declined, ¡°No, it''s okay. I''ll feel more at ease waiting here. You can go back to your work.¡± At that, Aiden nodded. ¡°All right, then. I''ve already given them some instructions, so they''ll do their best to make the arrangements. Contact me anytime if you need anything else. I''m always in the hospital recently.¡± Keh nodded in acknowledgement. Only then did Aiden get to his feet and go upstairs. After he had left, Keh walked over to the bench at the side and plopped down, breathing a long sigh of relief. He took out his phone. Somehow or other, he opened Denise''s WhatsApp contact. An inexplicable feeling washed over him. He clicked on her status, but there was nothing else other than her daily photos. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As he gazed at one of her recent photos whereby she was smiling brightly and adorably, the corners of his mouth inexorably lifted. A jumble of feelings brewed within him. He didn''t know whether Denise was his daughter, but judging from the time, she probably was... Yet, he was also worried that he was only setting himself up for disappointment. Verily, he was in dire need of verifying that with Natasha. He wanted to send a WhatsApp message to Denise and typed a long message, but he ended up deleting everything. Just when he was about to put his phone away, his phone rang again with a call from Fabian. Keh walked to the side and took the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the car has already been driven back and the ident scene dealt with. After a simple inspection of the car, the brake hose was found to have been cut, leading to such an incident. However, the specific situation can only be determined after a thorough inspection. I reckon Ms. Watson also realized the problem that she drove the car to such a secluded ce in a bid to search for a ce to force a stop. That truck driver appeared unexpectedly, causing the car ident,¡± Fabian exined. As Keh listened, his brows knitted together deeply. The brake hose was cut? That was an attempt to im her life! It was only because she was lucky that she made a narrow escape! Otherwise, I really can''t imagine what would''ve happened! Who was it? Who wanted her life? ¡°Does Ms. Watson have any enemies?¡± Fabian inquired out of the blue. He handled things at the ident scene, so he was all too aware of the importance of that. Keh''s lips pressed into a thin line. A long while passed before he instructed, ¡°This matter must be thoroughly investigated, no matter the price.¡± ¡°Understood. Even if we don''t investigate this matter, the police have been alerted. They''ll definitely conduct an investigation,¡± Fabian replied. While saying that, something urred to him, and he asked, ¡°But how did you know that Ms. Watson was in danger?¡± Speaking of that, Keh recalled that phone call. He could hear that it was a boy''s voice, sobbing in between words that Natasha was in danger. But how did he know that? ¡°We''ll speak of that when I''ve rified things. Go and execute my orders first,¡± Keh instructed. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Keh pondered for a moment. In the end, he still decided to give Denise a call. ¡°Mr. Handsome.¡± No sooner was the phone connected than Denise''s choked voice drifted into his ears. Keh''s heart lurched, but he still bit the bullet and said, ¡°We''ve already arrived at the hospital. Your mommy is fine.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome. Thank you for saving Mommy,¡± Denise sobbed. Keh went silent, not quite knowing what to say at that instant. ¡°You... It''ste now, so do you guys still want toe over? Or perhaps you can wait until tomorrow. I''ll have someone pick you up.¡± ¡°Yes, we want to go over. My brother is restless, so we''re definitely going over.¡± Her brother... Perhaps they''re really my children. ¡°In that case, I''ll have someonee and pick you guys up.¡± ¡°No, it''s okay. Gramps will bring us over,¡± Denise replied. Keh deliberated for a moment before he nodded in acquiescence. ¡°All right, then. Be careful on your way here.¡± After he hang up the phone and was clutching it in his hand, a burst of something wild seemingly wanted to burst forth from his chest. He wanted tough, but he tried his best to suppress it. He didn''t like to exhibit such a feeling before things had been confirmed. Looking back over his shoulder, he nced at the doors of the emergency room. Don''t disappoint me, Natasha! At home, Denise looked at Anthony and Benjamin after hanging up the phone. The call was on loudspeaker, so they could hear everything that was said earlier. ¡°This matter can''t be kept under wraps anymore. We should tell Gramps about it,¡± Denise ventured. Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let''s go, then.¡± Denise got up to do so right away. ¡°Wait,¡± Anthony called out. Both Denise and Benjamin turned and stared at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There''s something I forgot to tell you both,¡± Anthony started. Denise and Benjamin looked at each other before they fixated their gazes on the boy. Anthony pondered for a long time before he uttered, ¡°The test results are out¡ª¡± Before he had finished speaking, both their hearts leaped into their throats at once. Denise said nothing, merely staring at him intently. Meanwhile, Benjamin interjected, ¡°When was that?¡± ¡°Tonight. It was at the same time I learned that something happened to Mommy, so I didn''t have time to tell you both.¡± Anthony regarded them both fixedly. Meanwhile, Benjamin and Denise were dying from the suspense. Gah! He might as well give it to us straight. Such a process and foreshadowing is simply testing our mental fortitude! ¡°What... were the results?¡± Benjamin asked in feigned calmness. By then, Denise didn''t want to hear it anymore. Instead, the urge to cover her ears and rush out seized her. Anthony mused for a while before answering, ¡°The results indicate that... he''s our daddy.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Before Denise could dash out the door, she heard Anthony''s answer. Her big and bright eyes stared dazedly at Anthony. ¡°Tony, is what you said true?¡± Anthony remained silent. Benjamin turned around and looked at her. ¡°Do you think he''ll joke with us about this?¡± Denise was dumbstruck. Then, hints of a smile appeared on her face before she said, ¡°This means Mr. Handsome is our daddy, right?¡± Happiness was evident in her tone. Even though he didn''t want to ept the truth, Anthony nodded at her question. The corners of Denise''s lips curled slightly upward. Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I bet you''re happy all right. Smile if you want to. No one''s stopping you, though.¡± ¡°I''m not,¡± Denise retorted. Then, Benjamin dramatically heaved yet another sigh of relief before saying, ¡°Looks like we''re not illegitimate children! I knew it! Based on my ssy looks, I must be a true-born scion of a wealthy family.¡± Anthony and Denise were stunned speechless at his theatrics. Atst, Anthony couldn''t stand their smugness and said, ¡°Okay, that''s enough. Let''s go to the hospital.¡± At that precise moment, Anthony''s phone made a series of beeps. Whipping out his phone, he saw it was Thalia''s message. Anthony frowned. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin asked in concern. ¡°I think I can''t join you two at the hospital,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Thalia has arrived. She''s the witness to Nat''s ident. So, I need to get to the bottom of this.¡± He knew that that wasn''t a normal ident. It was a premeditated murder attempt on Natasha''s life. Anthony would never let someone who wanted Natasha dead go scot-free. Hence, he needed to track down the perpetrator if he ever wanted to have peace of mind in the future. Benjamin''s brows creased. ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± ¡°It''s okay. I can go on my own. You should visit Nat with Denise and Gramps,¡± George said. ¡°Won''t you be exposed?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony contemted for a while before answering. ¡°Sooner orter, I will be exposed anyway.¡± Benjamin didn''t keep at it and nodded. ¡°Okay. Call me immediately if anything crops up. Anthony nodded in affirmation. After that, he went to change his clothes. ¡°Will Tony be fine?¡± Denise asked worryingly. ¡°Rx. I think the other party would have never thought Anthony would be a child. If he''s in danger, he can escape anytime,¡± Benjamin answered. Denise nodded upon hearing his exnation. At that moment, Anthony had finished changing his clothes and left the house. After he left, Denise and Benjamin looked for Terence. At that time, Terence was about to sleep. However, he got the fright of his life after hearing what Denise and Benjamin said. In fact, he was so shocked that his legs went weak. Nevertheless, he steadied himself after getting to know Natasha was in a stable condition. Then, Terence took the duo out. Before he stepped outside the door, Terence remembered something. ¡°Where''s Anthony?¡± ¡°Oh, he went there first.¡± Terence epted her answer at face value before he took them both and left. Throughout the entire journey, Terence was very anxious. Benjaminforted his grandfather. ¡°Gramps, Mommy will be fine. She''s not in any danger. Don''t worry.¡± Terence forced out a smile. ¡°I know. I''m okay.¡± However, it was apparent he was still worried about her. Denise and Benjamin exchanged a nce without saying anything. In no time, they had arrived at the hospital half an hourter. The hospital was rtively quiet at night. But Terence panicked as he dashed haphazardly all over the hospital. At this moment, Keh appeared in front of them. ¡°Old Mr. Watson.¡± Terence was surprised at meeting Keh. Immediately, the former subconsciously believed that Natasha''s ident had to do with thetter. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Terence questioned in suspicion. ¡°I am waiting for all of you,¡± Keh answered. Right then, Terence dashed forward. ¡°Did you have anything to do with Nat''s ident? Keh Hamilton, let me tell you, if anything happens to Nat, I''ll never let you off! Mark my words! Haven''t you hurt her deeply enough in the past? Why can''t you just let her go?¡± Seeing that Denise and Benjamin rushed forward to stop their grandfather. ¡°Gramps, Gramps! This mister had nothing to do with Nat''s ident!¡± Denise said. ¡°If he had nothing to do with it, why is he here?¡± Terence questioned. But then, as he looked at his grandchildren, a thought suddenly struck him. Oh no, Keh has seen the two! They''re exposed! The next second, Terence grabbed both of them and shielded them behind his back. Then, Terence anxiously looked at Denise and Benjamin. ¡°You two, wait for me in the car. Go on! Do not leave the car before I give the order.¡± Despite that, Denise and Benjamin made no move to leave. ¡°Get going!¡± Terence urged them. However, Terence''s fidgety behavior only made Keh confirm his suspicions. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Old Mr. Watson, you don''t have to hide them from me. We''ve talked on the phone before.¡± Terence was shocked, but he did not believe Keh. So, the former looked at the two children with a gaze that seemed to ask for their confirmation. Denise and Benjamin nodded. At that instant, Terence didn''t know what to say. Everything had happened in a sh. It was too sudden and unexpected. To that moment, Terrence was still in a daze. Despite that, as a senior person, he had to hold the fort. Hence, he turned around and looked at Keh. ¡°They are the children of the Watson family, and they had nothing to do with you.¡± Still, Keh stood there, looking neither haughty nor humble. In fact, one couldn''t even guess what he was thinking with that expressionless face. When he saw that Keh had gone silent, Terence shot thetter a question. ¡°Where is Nat?¡± ¡°I''ll take you there. Let''s go,¡± Keh said and nced reflexively at Denise and Benjamin. His gaze this time felt different from how he did it in the past. Previously, he looked at Denise as if she was someone else''s child, but there were a lot of inexplicable emotions swirling in his eyes at that moment. Moreover, he saw Benjamin, another one of the twins he thought he had lost forever. Suppressing the urge to rush over, talk with, and hug them, he swiftly turned away and led Terence inside. In the ward, Natasha had already been pushed out of the emergency room and was now lying on the hospital bed. Many parts of her body were bandaged. Moreover, there were only a few minor scratches on her face, but fortunately, they were nothing serious. Looking at her condition, Terence felt his heart lurch. ¡°Nat? Nat! What happened to you? Why are you injured this badly?¡± Standing at the side, Keh said, ¡°She has just got out from the operating room and is still under anesthesia. The doctor said all these are minor wounds, so you have nothing to worry about. She also had some light fractures, but all these are manageable. She only needs to recuperate for a while, and she''ll be fine.¡± As he listened to Keh''s report, Terence quickly asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Keh didn''t know how to exin it to him as he hadn''t investigated the case thoroughly yet. In order not to worry Terence, Keh only said, ¡°She had an ident.¡± Terence was stunned by his answer. However, since it was an ident, this meant that no one was to me. Then, the older man turned his head to look at Natasha, pain evident in his gaze. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Nat is the only living family member I have. I have tried my best to protect her, but I kept failing... Sometimes I feel as if God is purposely working against me every time,¡± Terencemented with sorrow. Keh stood silently at the side as he didn''t quite know what to say. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Benjamin and Denise walked ahead and saw Natasha lying on the bed and unconscious. They knew she would be okay, but in all their lives, they had only seen Natasha being strong. They had never witnessed her lying on the bed in such a terrible state before. Their eyes instantly turned red as tears gathered. ¡°Nat...¡± murmured Denise. She got closer and began blowing on Natasha''s face. ¡°Does it hurt? I''ll blow the pain away for you.¡± Terence became teary-eyed when he saw that. Keh was watching from the side as well. He shifted his gaze away, and those dark brown eyes shone with a hint ofplex emotion. ¡°It''ll be fine. They already said that Nat will recover,¡± cooed Benjamin from the side. Still, Denise couldn''t stop herself from crying. ¡°It''ll be okay, Denise. Your mommy will be fine, so you don''t need to worry,¡± cooed Terence as he walked to them. To everyone''s surprise, Denise suddenly tilted her tiny head up and said, ¡°I''m heartbroken, Gramps. Nat has never been this injured before.¡± Terence was taken aback. She''s right. Natasha has always yed the role of a powerful mother and a resilient granddaughter. Not once have I ever seen her in this state before... She would never let her kids see her being sick or troubled. ¡°It''ll be okay. Everything will be fine. It''ll pass,¡± promised Terence. ¡°Come on, Denise. Gramps will be heartbroken if you keep crying like that,¡± said Benjamin. He was also heartbroken and in pain, but he was the small man of the house. He had to be the emotional support. His words encouraged Denise to stop crying. Keh spoke at that moment. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, it''ll take some time before she wakes up. I got the room right beside this one for everyone. You should take the kids there and rest up.¡± Terence still had a scowl on. ¡°There''s no need for that. I will stay here with Nat.¡± ¡°I want to stay too,¡± replied Denise. ¡°I''m not leaving either,¡± said Benjamin. It was clear to see how much they worried, loved, and depended on Natasha. Keh could almost see how beautiful and happy the family was when they were together. And I was never a part of it... Keh turned his attention to Terence. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, the kids are young, and their bodies are still developing. Are you really okay with them being stuck here?¡± It was undeniable that Keh knew exactly what to say because he touched a nerve right away. Terence turned to the kids and ordered, ¡°Denise, Benjamin, go to the other room and rest up. I''ll be here to guard over your mommy, and that will be enough.¡± ¡°Gramps, I want to stay here with Nat,¡± requested Denise sweetly. ¡°Be good, okay? I will go get you as soon as she wakes up,¡± promised Terence. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Either do as I say, or the two of you can go home and rest there,¡± said Terence. He put his foot down to make the kids choose. ¡°Okay, then,¡± replied Denise. She didn''t want to go home, so she had topromise. Her reluctance to leave was understandable since she could see both her parents there. It was only natural for a kid to want to stay. Terence turned his attention to Benjamin after that. ¡°Take your baby sister to the other room and sleep.¡± Benjamin understood that was not up for debate, so he nodded. ¡°Okay, Gramps.¡± Terence shifted his gaze to Keh after that. The former was reluctant to do so, but he still said, ¡°You should go babysit them.¡± Keh nodded. Denise and Benjamin obediently left with Keh. When they reached the door, Terence suddenly warned, ¡°Keh, those kids are Nat''s everything. Don''t get any funny ideas or I will destroy you, even if it means sacrificing these old bones of mine.¡± Keh shot a look at the kids, then replied, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not that evil and won''t do something so despicable.¡± Terence didn''t bother looking at Keh again, and thetter left with the kids. In the other room... Keh led the kids into the room with two beds that looked rather clean. He turned to the kids and instructed, ¡°Sleep well here. I wille to get you when your mommy is up.¡± The kids nodded simultaneously. Denise suddenly reached out and held Keh''s hand as she turned around to leave. When her soft, chubby hand touched Keh, he felt a unique emotion spread out within his heart. He stared at the kid. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I need upsy-daisy," said Denise in her cute voice. She noticed that the beds were a little tall, and it would be rather difficult for her to get up there on her own. Keh understood what she meant. Seeing that cute, chubby face truly tugged his heartstrings. He crouched down and picked her up before carefully cing her on the bed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome,¡± said Denise with a smile. Keh grinned at her before he shifted his gaze to Benjamin. Benjamin immediately informed, ¡°I can manage.¡± After saying that, he hopped right onto the bed in one swift move. Keh stared. He didn''t quite know what to say. Everything was guesswork at that moment, and despite it making perfect sense, he didn''t have the guts to be too certain or happy until he got the test results back. ¡°Rest well, kids. I''ll go see how things are,¡± said Keh who got up and left immediately after. He had so much to say to them and had so many questions, but he didn¡¯t know if they were aware of the drama behind the scenes. He didn''t even know how they saw or felt about him. I have to get a clearer picture, and I need to give them some space and time. Benjamin turned to Denise as soon as Keh left. ¡°Isn''t that a little too obvious?¡± said Benjamin. ¡°No, it''s not,¡± denied Denise. Benjamin rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Don''t let him think that we will ept him just like that. Nat will be heartbroken if you do that.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Do you think he knows that we''re his kids?¡± asked Denise. Benjamin thought about it and answered, ¡°I think so. The way he looks at us is rather strange. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Ah, let''s not worry about that for now. Everything will be clear once Nat wakes up tomorrow,¡± replied Benjamin. ¡°We should send Tony a message. That way, he won''t worry about us.¡± Denise nodded. On the other side. When Anthony showed up at the designated spot, he was wearing all ck. Even his hat was ck. There was a small crowd where he was because it was close to the city center. When he saw the message from Benjamin, he stopped worrying. He shifted his gaze to the ck car in front of him, then checked the photo Thalia sent him. The number te of the car matched, so Anthony approached it after he was certain there was no mistake. He knocked on the door. Thalia was ying with her phone at the time, and she shifted her gaze when she heard someone knocking. However, she never saw anyone, so she turned her attention back to her game. Anthony knocked once more. Thalia heard the noise and looked around, but she still couldn¡¯t see anyone. What the f*ck? It''s sote at night... I-Is something unholy out there? Thalia wasn''t superstitious, but the eerie situation she was in still scared her, so she didn''t roll down the window. Just then, Anthony hopped and revealed his tiny head. ¡°Open the door.¡± Seeing a kid there scared Thalia senseless. She rolled down the window a little and asked, ¡°Are you dead or alive?¡± ¡°Thalia, I will leave right now if you don''t open this door.¡± Huh? He knows who I am? Only then did Thalia unlock the car. Anthony reached out, opened the door, then got into the car by using the step. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 When he finally got in, he straightened his clothes while looking rather angry. Thalia was a little confused when she stared at the tiny, chubby kid in her car. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± challenged Anthony as he turned his head to look at her. ¡°How am I supposed to know that?¡± replied Thalia. She came up with a theory immediately after, though. ¡°Wait. Did Anthony send you?¡± Anthony was surprised. ¡°Err...¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Thalia. She instinctively looked out the window, but she never saw anyone suspicious. After that, she turned her attention back to the kid. ¡°Why did he get a kid like you toe and meet me?¡± Anthony was speechless. With an IQ that low, how did Thalia even be the leader of an underground organization? ¡°You have watched too many tv dramas, you know?¡±mented Anthony. Thalia arched a brow. Anthony was too annoyed to exin everything, so he showed her his phone. Thalia was even more surprised to see that. ¡°A-Anthony gave you his phone?¡± Anthony becamepletely speechless. Oh my, her IQ... Anthony didn''t even know if there was an adjective in the world that could describe Thalia''s incredibly low IQ. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I am Anthony.¡± Thalia was taken aback. She stared endlessly at him, grinned, then sat up straight. Her tone was condescending when she said, ¡°Stop lying. Anthony really is something else. He refuses to show up and has gotten a kid to try to fool me. That infuriating idiot...¡± Thalia looked as though she was on the verge of losing her temper and going insane. Anthony thought about the situation before he turned to her and asked, ¡°Did you bring yourptop?¡± Thalia scoffed. She got aptop from the backseat and handed it to him right away. ¡°What? Are you going to prove that you are Anthony?¡± Anthony didn''t reply. He proved his words with his actions. After he turned on theptop, his fingers danced swiftly and perfectly on the keyboard. The interface changed so quickly that Thalia couldn''t even keep up. Soon enough, she saw her private information and photo showing up on theptop. One look was all it took to get her uncouth lips to run wild. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± She snatched theptop away from Anthony at the very next second and stared with the strangest glow in her eyes. Anthony crossed his legs as though he were a mob boss and asked, ¡°Now, do you believe me?¡± Thalia took some time to calm herself down. She put herptop away and kept her eyes on Anthony. At that point, it was rather impossible for her to dismiss the truth. Only a handful would have skills like that, so he must be Anthony. Thalia cleared her throat awkwardly before parting her lips. ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± ¡°For now, keep this information to yourself. Don''t tell Kyle anything,¡± requested Anthony. ¡°Why not?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°I''m not sure if it''s fine for him to know. I mean, isn''t this a little too shocking?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Oh, this is beyond shocking. It''s nerve-wracking!¡± replied Thalia as she grinned bitterly. She scanned Anthony. Those cute, chubby cheeks made it impossible for her to suppress her curiosity, so she asked, ¡°Id-How old are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°How old do you think I am?¡± Thalia was speechless for a moment there. ¡°Is this why you have been reluctant to meet us?¡± Anthony didn''t bother denying anything. He nodded and replied, ¡°It''s one of the reasons. ¡°There are other reasons?¡± ¡°The main reason I''m keeping this a secret is that my mommy disapproves of this,¡± answered Anthony. Mommy... Thalia was strangely weirded-out. The master hacker who was deemed a prodigy actually said ¡°Mommy¡± in such a sweet and childish voice... Even thinking about it made her shiver ufortably. Still, it was undeniable that the person sitting next to her was the dangerous hacker everyone wanted to recruit. He had what it took to threaten everybody''s wellbeing, and it was much better to have him on their side than on the side of their enemy. Thalia bit her lip a little. For a moment there, she didn''t know what to say. ¡°Alright, let''s cut to the chase,¡± said Anthony. Thalia stared in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Remember how you saw someone messing with a car in Hamilton Corporation''s parking lot? That car belongs to my mommy, and I need to know who the culprit is now,¡± said Anthony. Thalia learned, then and there, that was the only reason Anthony had shown up to meet up with her. ¡°I''ll drive and take you to the scene of the crime,¡± said Thalia. Anthony nodded. Thalia hit the gas and sped all the way to Hamilton Corporation''s parking lot. She kept her eyes locked on the spot ahead. ¡°That is where it happened. I saw the culprit messing with her car, which was parked right there.¡± ¡°Did you see what the person did to the car?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°No. My best guess is that he cut the hose linked to the brakes.¡± Anthony hopped out of the car and scanned its surroundings. He noticed that there was a surveince camera right above him, so he returned to the car and hacked his way into the system to look at the footage. The culprit was wearing all ck and had a face mask on, so it was not possible to see who it was. Thalia, who had been sitting at the side, asked, ¡°Does your mommy have any enemies?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°None that I am aware of.¡± Thalia got a lollipop out of nowhere and popped it into her mouth. ¡°Well, this is premeditated. The culprit obviously didn''tmit the crime impulsively.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Firstly, he is focused on his target. Secondly, none of you live or work here, so how could a stranger know which car belongs to her? The fact that he went after that specific car shows that he has been monitoring your mommy for a while now,¡± said Thalia as she shared her thoughts. ¡°Lastly, did you notice there are quite a few luxurious cars in its surroundings? Why would he skip all the other cars? It''s not like the culprit is a bull and only has a thing against red cars.¡± Anthony nodded after hearing all that. The matter was too close to his heart, so he didn''t notice the things Thalia had just said. ¡°Oh, and look at his get-up. He obviously came prepared,¡± said Thalia. ¡°If you wish to find this guy, you will have to investigate the people close to your mommy.¡± Anthony made a copy of that footage, then paused to think for a moment. ¡°My mommy and I just emigrated from a foreign country, and I know nothing about her having any enemies. She''s also mellow in nature and tends to let things slide, so I honestly can''t think of anyone who would want to hurt her.¡± Thalia arched her brows. ¡°That makes things much moreplicated because we won''t be able to get to the bottom of it all until we find the culprit.¡± Anthony was deep in thoughts for a long while. He kept scanning the footage, but all he could tell was that the culprit was a really tall guy. There was nothing else distinct about the guy. ¡°If Mommy''s enemy truly is behind this, then I have to work faster to locate this guy because he will attack again,¡± muttered Anthony. He didn''t even want to imagine how bad things would be if the criminal went after them again. There was no saying if Natasha would get lucky and survive once more. ¡°Actually... it''s not that difficult to capture the guy,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Really? How do we do that?¡± asked Anthony. Thalia thought about it and answered, ¡°I can''t be certain that my n will work, but if that person truly hates your mommy so much that he wants her dead, then he will not relent until she is dead. In that case...¡± ¡°What?¡± Thalia shot a look at him and asked, ¡°Can we talk over supper?¡± Huh? Anthony was confused and speechless. ¡°I spent the entire night running around to help you, so I haven''t had anything to eat. I''m famished.¡± Anthony checked his watch. Ah, it iste. Heck, it''s almost midnight. ¡°Okay, then,¡± replied Anthony. Only then did Thalia start the engine and drove around looking for somewhere to eat. It was toote, so almost every restaurant was closed for the night. They ended up going to a store that was open twenty-four hours a day and ordered some sandwiches. Anthony ate up, too. He was too worried about Natasha earlier, so he hadn''t had dinner and was hungry as well. Thalia couldn''t help giggling when she stared at that cuddly kid in front of her. ¡°What are you giggling about?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Can you imagine the look on Kyle''s face when he finds out that the great Anthony is just a kid? I bet he''d look just as surprised as I)) was. ¡°Oh, you didn''t look surprise. You just look stupid.¡± Thalia couldn''t speak for a moment there. She was about to fight back when Anthony said, ¡°That said, I will definitely capture then enhance Kyle''s surprised expression and turn it into an animated gif. After all, something like that must be shared on the inte.¡± Thalia chuckled. ¡°That is so wonderfully cruel.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 They ate away to fill their tummy a little before continuing with their previous discussion. Between bites, Anthony turned his attention to Thalia and asked, ¡°Earlier, you said you have a n to capture the culprit. What is that n?¡± Thalia paused for a moment before she parted her lips. ¡°I''m not sure if it''ll work, but we can try this.¡± Anthony had his eyes on Thalia. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thalia inched closer to him and pointed out, ¡°That guy wants your mommy dead, so what do you think he will do if he realizes that she survived?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°Ah, I get what you''re saying now.¡± ¡°We''ll set a trap because it is likely we don''t need to go to him at all. He mighte to us,¡± said Thalia as she arched her brows once. Anthony smiled. ¡°I take back what I said earlier about you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You know? When I said you are stupid.¡± Thalia was momentarily speechless, but she eventually found her voice. ¡°Hey, my reaction is normal, okay? Who would''ve thought that the hacker who has everyone on edge is just a kid? No one could''ve anticipated that!¡± Anthony nodded in agreement after he heard what Thalia said. He replied, ¡°Hmm, thank you for the compliment.¡± Thalia couldn''t speak for a moment there. Anthony wasn''t humble at all, and that prompted her to scan him a little. ¡°How could a tiny baby like you not know humility at all?¡± ¡°Hasn''t my skill earned me the right to act this way?¡± challenged Anthony in between bites. Thalia considered the situation. I guess he is right about that. He is just a kid, but he''s so skilled and has already aplished so much. Given those circumstances, it''s a miracle that a child like him isn''t infuriatingly arrogant. He must have an exceptional mother who teaches him manners and to lie low. Thalia stared as she ate. ¡°A kid like you should get a better education and training.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Kyle told me that there is a training facility where talented kids from all around the world gather. They are given the best education, taught the most advanced skills, and trained to be as ruthless as possible. It''s aprehensive training facility meant to train kids to be experts in every field. The entrance exam is brutal, but I''m certain that you can get in.¡± Anthony grinned when he heard that. ¡°I''ll pass. ¡°Seriously? You''re not interested? You realize that many would die for an opportunity to go there, right?¡± said Thalia. ¡°I just want to be with my mommy.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless once more. He is probably the only person on Earth with such ridiculously little ambition. ¡°You think your mommy won''t let you go?¡± ¡°I don''t know how she''ll decide, but I want to stay by her side and protect her.¡± ¡°Your daddy will be there to protect your mommy, so you should go. Don''t be a third-wheel.¡± ¡°She''s single,¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Oh...¡± muttered Thalia. She was taken aback and looked at Anthony. ¡°You''re from a single-parent household?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Then, your mommy must be an incredible person,¡±plimented Thalia. She just couldn''t help it. I am so, so impressed. How does she teach her children so well despite being the only one there for them? Anthony grinned and nodded in agreement. As far as he was concerned, Natasha truly was at the best of the best. No one else coulde close to her. Thalia didn''t push any further after she saw the look on Anthony''s face. ¡°Oh well, we''ll cross that bridge when we reach it. Still, I should warn you that if Kyle knows about you being a kid, he will surely try to get you to go to that training facility.¡± ¡°He can try, but he can''t force me to go if I don''t want to.¡± ¡°You are wasting your talent...¡± ¡°I''m okay with that.¡± At that point, Thalia felt as though there was no way to keep that conversation going anymore. The duo finished eating before Thalia turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Okay, then. It''ste, so how about I drop you off at the hospital?¡± Anthony nodded. When they reach the entrance of the hospital, however, Anthony showed no intention of leaving the car at all. Thalia stared and asked, ¡°Why aren''t you getting out of the car?¡± ¡°I''ll wait until morning. My mommy is definitely still sleeping, so I will go to her after she wakes up,¡± replied Anthony. Thalia arched her brows. She was about to ask him when that would happen when she saw Anthony getting into afortable position. ¡°I''m tired, so I''ll take a nap now.¡± Thalia was so speechless that she stared in confusion, exasperation, and frustration. When she finally found the right words to say, she saw that Anthony had already closed his eyes and was sleeping. She stared. There was no way she couldin or kick him out of the car when he had such chubby, cute cheeks and was so tiny. Gah! This is so unfair! Shouldn''t the globally notorious hacker be someone fierce and merciless? How can he be so freaking cute? The contrast is killing me. Even if she ignored everything else, those chubby cheeks were more than enough to make Thalia forget just how ¡°merciless¡± Anthony could be. She thought about how he was still a kid and how his body was still growing, and that made her compromise. She kept her words to herself, got into afortable position, then fell asleep as well. The next morning... Terence had been staying guard over Natasha the entire night. He hadn''t had a wink of sleep, so his eyes were bloodshot by then. He kept thinking about everything Natasha went through as she grew up. It''s been years, but she never caused any trouble or ask for anything. She didn''t evenin when she got divorced. In a way, she is heartbreakingly mature. Terence never scolded her as well, but the angels in heaven seemed adamant about making her suffer. Why must she go through so many hardships? Terence was heartbroken. He was still reeling in his pain when Natasha''s eyelids fluttered. She finally woke up. ¡°Grandpa?¡± said Natasha. Terence rushed to her as soon as he heard her voice. ¡°Nat, are you up? How are you feeling now? Are you okay?¡± Natasha scanned her surroundings for a bit, then nodded. ¡°I''m okay.¡± ¡°Are you hurting in any way? Is there any difort? I''ll go get the doctor.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± said Natasha. She stopped Terence from leaving and insisted, ¡°I''m honestly fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Terence as he looked at her. ¡°All my injuries are external, so I am okay,¡± replied Natasha. She noticed Terence''s bloodshot eyes at that moment, so she asked, ¡°Were you up all night?¡± ¡°How can I sleep when you''re in a state like this?¡± Natasha felt guilty about it. ¡°I''m sorry for worrying you." ¡°Don''t be sorry, you silly kid. I am okay with going through anything so long as you are fine,¡± replied Terence. Natasha grinned a little as she looked at him. Terence considered the situation for a moment before he looked right at her and said, ¡°Nat, there''s something... I don''t really know how to say this...¡± Natasha didn''t reply. She simply stared at him. ¡°Keh is right outside,¡± informed Terence. Still, Natasha didn''t say a word. ¡°And Denise and Benjamin are in the room next door.¡± Natasha couldn''t speak. So it happened after all. The timing was terrible, but it was unavoidable. Natasha recalled how Keh made that phone call right in front of her before she reached the hospital. She didn''t want to face him, so she pretended to have fainted. After that, she actually fainted and didn''t know what happened next. Natasha had been keeping quiet for a while, and that worried Terence, so he asked, ¡°Nat, how are you doing? Say something. Don''t scare me like that.¡± To his surprise, Natasha was strangely calm when she replied, ¡°I''m fine, Grandpa. I knew he will find out about this sooner orter, anyway.¡± ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡± asked Terence. He didn''t quite buy what Natasha said. Natasha nodded in response. ¡°So, does he know everything?¡± asked Terence. ¡°I never revealed anything to him while you were unconscious.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I don''t know how much he is aware of, but if he met the kids, then it''s likely the secret is already exposed.¡± Natasha didn''t know how he and Denise got in touch or how he knew she was in trouble. However, she would ignore all that for the moment. She knew Keh too well and, given his style, he would definitely investigate everything thoroughly after he met the kids. Hence, there was no way to keep the kids a secret anymore. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Terence was about to speak further when the door was pushed open, and Keh entered the ward. Immediately, Natasha cowardly closed her eyes. Until she figured out how to resolve the issue, avoidance would be her best solution. ¡°How is it, Old Mr. Watson? Has shee around?¡± Keh went over and asked. Terence was taken by surprise by Keh''s appearance as well. He hurriedly turned around to look at Natasha and found she had closed her eyes. Not knowing what she was up to, Terence awkwardly let out a dry cough and said, ¡°Um, not yet...¡± ¡°That is strange! Based on the doctor''s assessment, she should have regained consciousness by now.¡± Keh was puzzled. ¡°I was wondering too...¡± Terence replied, putting on a worried look. ¡°Let me check with the doctor,¡± Keh said, then went out of the ward again. Seeing that Natasha had continued to keep her eyes closed, Terence knew she had no intention of ¡°waking up¡± and intended to keep up with her act. Shortly after, the doctor came in and did an examination on her. ¡°I thought you said it was just some superficial injuries. Why is she still unconscious?¡± Keh asked, concerned. ¡°Don''t worry. Every patient responds differently. Maybe Ms. Watson is a little weak and thus takes a little longer to regain her consciousness. It is not a concern, so please don''t worry about it.¡± The doctor was reassuring, but Keh was not convinced. ¡°But¡ª¡± He was about to protest when Terence interjected and said, ¡°Let''s trust the doctor and just wait a little longer.¡± Since even Terence had no objections, Keh could only nod in consent and keep quiet. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, it is nothing to worry about, but if you are concerned, we can do another thorough check-up for Ms. Watsonter,¡± the doctor suggested upon sensing Keh''s concern. ¡°Please do so as soon as possible,¡± Keh said. After the doctor left, Keh''s phone rang. After he took a nce at the caller ID, he turned to Terence and excused himself. ¡°Excuse me, Old Mr. Watson. I will step out to take this call,¡± he said. Terence nodded in acknowledgment. Fabian was waiting outside with some takeout boxes in his hands, and as he walked over to Keh, he couldn''t help but wonder out loud. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson is injured, so do you really think she is able to finish all this food?¡± Keh grabbed the takeout boxes from him and went into the next room, ignoring him. The two kids were awake and had already made their beds. Upon seeing him, Denise sweetly greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Handsome!¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± Keh was all smiles. ¡°Little Marshmallow? Why is she here, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Fabian''s eyes widened in astonishment as he was surprised to see Denise there. Keh did not bother to reply to him, but Denise went up and greeted him as well. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°How are you, Mr. Houde?¡± ¡°I am fine. What about you?¡± Fabian looked at her dotingly, totally in love with the little girl. ¡°Is my mommy awake, Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Not yet, but the doctor says she will wake up soon,¡± Keh answered as he ced some takeout boxes in front of her and added, ¡°We brought breakfast for the two of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± She nodded and thank him, then turned to motion Benjamin to do the same. Benjamin stepped forward and smilingly thank Keh as well. ¡°Dig in! I will go over to deliver some food to your great-grandpa,¡± Keh said, and he lovingly gave her a head rub when Denise nodded obediently. As Fabian walked out with Keh, he waved to Denise and said, ¡°See youter, Little Marshmallow!¡± ¡°Why is that little girl here? Who is her mommy?¡± Fabian asked as he caught up with Keh, who continued to ignore all his questions. Keh walked into the ward and greeted Terence. ¡°Please take your breakfast, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Terence took a look at him and said, ¡°I don''t feel like eating now. You can leave it on the table.¡± Keh obligingly did that. Upon seeing Natasha, Fabian suddenly remembered a matter. He turned to Keh and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Hamilton, I reckon the police will being overter to take her statement.¡± Terence turned around in shock and asked, ¡°Statement? What is that about?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson''s ident¡ª¡± Fabian was about to borate when Keh interrupted him. ¡°It is just part of the routine investigation by the traffic police for ident cases,¡± Keh said assuringly to Terence. Terence did not suspect anything was amiss. He nodded his head, convinced. Fabian looked puzzlingly at Keh, as he was positive Keh knew that was not what he meant. However, he did not pursue further and went out obligingly when Keh signaled him to do so. After Fabian left, Keh tried to coax Terence into eating. He said, ¡°The kids are having their breakfast in the adjacent room. Why don''t you go join them?¡± Terence shook his head and declined. ¡°Thank you, but I really have no appetite now. ¡°You have to take care of yourself. If you fall sick yourself, no one can take care of the family,¡± Keh reasoned. ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± Terence turned to him, displeased. ¡°I''m fine with it if you wish to see it that way,¡± Keh replied, earning an irritated stare from Terence. ¡°The kids need to go to school. Do you want to send them there, or should I?¡± Keh continued. Terence gave it a thought and was worried that Keh might take the kids away, so he immediately said, ¡°I will do it myself!¡± Next, he took the food from the table and made his way to the adjacent room to join the kids. Keh nodded as he watched Terence leave, satisfied. He took another look at Natasha and then left the room too. After everyone left, Natasha opened her eyes. She recalled how Keh tried to coax Terence into eating and how he stopped Fabian from telling the truth. She realized he was not a thoughtless guy after all. At least he knew not to add on to an old man''s worry, which made him a somewhat decent man. Fabian finally figured things out while he was waiting outside of the ward. As soon as he saw Kehe out, he immediately went up and asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, about the ''mommy'' Little Marshmallow was talking about... Don''t tell me it is Ms. Watson, your ex-wife!¡± Keh kept mum, but Fabian knew that his silence meant yes! ¡°Ms. Watson has kids? But I did not find any records of her marriage!¡± he eximed. His mind was rife with all sorts of spections, and he finally settled his sight on Keh. ¡°Your ex- wife''s kids... are not yours, are they?¡± Keh chose to remain silent, further confirming Fabian''s suspicion. ¡°So it is true? Oh my gosh! This is unbelievable!¡± Fabian gushed, and Keh gave him a dirty look as he found Fabian a little noisy. ¡°I always said Little Marshmallow resembles you, did I not? The first time I met her, I thought she was your rtive, but you denied it,¡± Fabian continued. Keh recalled Fabian had indeed said that previously. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Really? In what ways do we look alike?¡± ¡°The eyes? Or is it the mouth?¡± Fabian gave Keh a hard stare, trying to match him with Denise in his mind. ¡°I can''t tell for sure now, but the resemnce is very clear! Like father, like daughter! Although I can''t pinpoint the exact feature, from the first sight, I can definitely tell the two of you look alike!¡± Fabian added. His words pleased Keh, and suddenly, his boss no longer found him to be a noisy nuisance. ¡°Oh, it is the presence and the charisma! That''s right! She resembles you in that!¡± Fabian wasn''t trying to butter Keh up. When he first saw Denise, he had thought she was rted to Keh, but Keh had denied that. Fabian wondered what had happened between Keh and Natasha. However, Keh was still keeping mum. ¡°So, is it really true that Little Marshmallow and the other boy are your kids, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Driven by curiosity, Fabian continued to probe. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Suddenly, Keh turned to Fabian and asked, ¡°I told you to look into Natasha. What did you find out about her?¡± Fabian was stumped by the sudden change in the tone of the conversation. He looked at Keh and solemnly said, ¡°I swear I did a thorough investigation on Ms. Watson, Mr. Hamilton. I left no stones unturned, but there was no evidence of the existence of the kids! It seems like someone deliberately made an effort to hide some information.¡± Keh felt the same way. He felt that Natasha selectively revealed whatever information that fitted into the image she wanted to present to other people. It was a very suspicious move on her part. Just as he was about to give that matter more thought, Terence came out of the room with Denise and Benjamin. Keh whispered to Fabian and said, ¡°Mind what you say in front of Old Mr. Watson. Don''t make him worry.¡± ¡°Noted,¡± Fabian softly replied. Keh watched as Terence told the kids, ¡°Go in and take a look at your mommy. I''ll send you to school after that.¡± Denise and Benjamin nodded and went into the ward. Keh went up to Terence and said, ¡°You did not sleep a winkst night and may not be in the best condition to drive. Let Fabian go with you. He can drive you and the kids to school.¡± Fabian put on a big smile and greeted Terence when thetter looked toward him. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Now that Natasha ended up in the hospital because of a car ident, Terence did not want to argue with Keh, so he begrudgingly agreed to Keh''s proposal. After entering the ward, Denise and Benjamin went straight up to Natasha''s bedside. Before the two kids could show their concern, Natasha opened her eyes. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise shouted out excitedly. Natasha motioned her to hush, and thetter obligingly contained her excitement and lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°Nat, you are awake!¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Natasha nodded and continued, ¡°But we have to lower our voice so the monster outside won''te running in.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°So, you have been pretending to be unconscious?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Natasha wondered out loud. ¡°We were so worried about you, yet you were putting on an act...¡± Denise was aggrieved. ¡°Nat wasn''t trying to deceive you,¡± Benjamin exined. After he spoke, Natasha realized something was amiss and asked, ¡°Why is it only the two of you? Where is Anthony?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Denise was at a loss for words as she was stumped by her mother''s question. Benjaminughingly replied, ¡°Tony has to attend to something. He wille by to visit youter.¡± Natasha gave them a doubtful look. Anthony was the most caring of the three kids, so it was highly unusual for him to not join them in their visit to see her. However, she did not dwell on that, as she had more pressing concerns. She looked them straight in the eye and said, ¡°I have no idea how you got to know Keh, but I will find out from youter after I get home. For now, both of you have to mind what you say, and please do not speak to him unnecessarily. Do you get me?¡± The two kids could tell from her tone that she was dead serious, so they quietly exchanged a puzzled look, then obediently nodded their heads and said, ¡°Yes, we''ll take note.¡± ¡°Move along and get going to school then!¡± Natasha urged, and the two kids obediently turned around and left the room. Terence was waiting for them outside of the room, and when he saw them, he asked, ¡°So no more worries now that you have seen your mommy?¡± The two kids exchanged wry smiles and kept quiet. ¡°Let''s go then,¡± Terence said, and the two nodded obligingly and went with him. Before she left, Denise turned around and stole a nce at Keh. She found that he was also looking at her. She had the urge to run to him for aforting hug, but heeding Natasha''s warning, she suppressed herself and despondently turned away to leave with Terence. Keh noticed her longing look, and his heart melted. He had to restrain himself from running after her as he watched her walk away dejectedly. After they left, Keh went back into the ward and saw that Natasha was still lying quietly on the bed. He walked up to her and mumbled, ¡°Natasha, is Denise my daughter? I have so many questions for you, so when are you going to wake up?¡± The only sound he could hear was the soft, even sound of breathing from Natasha. Just then, his phone rang, and he stepped out of the room to take the call. Natasha breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes after she was certain he had left. She was not afraid of facing him, but she had yet to decide on how to respond to the questions she knew he would throw at her. It was a tricky situation, and she needed more time to think about how to handle it properly. She knew she would have to confront the questions someday, but she never imagined she would have to resort to faking unconsciousness to avoid him. Suddenly, she felt the urgency to go to the bathroom. She hesitated for a while, worried that Keh might return. However, no one could hold back for long when nature called, so she sat up and decided to go to the bathroom. Just as she sat up, the door opened, and Keh came in. He stared at her and eximed, ¡°You are awake!¡± ¡°Um...¡± Natasha was caught off-guard, and she was at a loss for words. Keh walked up to her and mocked, ¡°For a moment, I thought you never want to wake up!¡± ¡°Wouldn''t that please you if I am to never wake up?¡± Keh bent down and stared her in the eye, saying, ¡°Really? What do you mean by pleasing me?¡± Natasha turned away from his gaze as she was at a loss for words to retort him. Then, she waved him off in annoyance and said, ¡°Get out of my way. I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Her brows knitted into a frown as she struggled to get up, but she silently bore with the pain and refused to get help. Keh could not bear to see that, so he walked over and gave her a helping hand. She did not reject his kind offer, and with his support, she slowly inched her body to the bedside. Keh could not bear to see her struggle anymore. He decisively scooped her up and carried her in his arms. Natasha was taken aback by his move, but then she looked at him and mumbled softly, ¡°Should have done that earlier!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Mostdies would be touched and thankful for what he did, but Natasha spoke as if she was entitled to that help. He did notin about it. He silently made his way to the bathroom and carefully put her down before closing the door for her. Natasha could sense his care and concern, but she wasn''t someone who would be easily touched by such small gestures. Instead, the more Keh showered her with tenderness and care, the more she felt that it was too late for him to try to make it up to her. Moreover, she reasoned he was not doing anything exceptional, and what he did was only a common gentleman''s gesture. After a few minutes, Natasha opened the bathroom door and found that Keh was waiting for her on the other side. He threw her a nce, then picked her up again and carried her back to her bed. She epted his help without a protest and enjoyed the pampering. Once back on her bed, she spoke up and said, ¡°Thank you very much. You can leave now. I am tired and need to rest.¡± Keh was a little annoyed and grumbled, ¡°What do you take me for? A ve?¡± ¡°How would I dare to do that to the high and mighty Mr. Hamilton? Why would you feel like a ve? I did thank you for your help, didn''t I?¡± Natasha gave him a smile and argued. Keh knew what she was up to. He knew she was trying to divert his attention so that she could prevent him from bringing up the touchy subject. He was not going to let her get her way. He moved closer to her and stared her right in the eye, asking, ¡°Don''t you have anything to tell me, Natasha?¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Natasha had no intention of backing off from Keh. She looked him straight in the eye, shook her head, and replied, ¡°No, I have nothing more to say to you.¡± Keh let out a derisive smile and said, ¡°How did I not notice earlier that you are such a good actress, Natasha?¡± ¡°Oh, really? That is great! I have another backup career choice then,¡± she jested. Keh was exasperated and decided to y the bad guy. He pulled a long face and said sternly, ¡°Natasha, you know what I am talking about, and you obviously know what I am after. Cut the act and give me the answer!¡± ¡°What answer?¡± Natasha replied nonchntly, keeping up with her innocent act. ¡°You...¡± Keh looked at her furiously and said, ¡°Natasha, is Denise and the other child ¡°Keh, I am a patient now. Can you cut me some ck? Can''t we discuss whatever you have in mind after I get discharged?¡± Natasha cut him off, not giving him a chance to ask his question. ¡°Patient? You definitely don''t act like one, so pardon me for overlooking that!¡± he said. Natasha lifted her hand and showed him her injuries. There was no doubt she was injured, but Keh could not hold in his frustration any longer. He wanted to know the answer immediately. ¡°Just one question. You only need to answer one question from me, Natasha. Are they my children?¡± He looked at her with pleading eyes and asked. ¡°No.¡± It was a short and firm reply. Keh could not ept that answer. ¡°Impossible! They are obviously my children!¡± He dismissed her reply. Natasha took a deep breath and said, ¡°I answered your question, but you refused to ept my answer. Why do you bother to ask me in the first ce?¡± Her gaze was firm and non-evasive, but Keh refused to take her word for it. He enunciated, ¡°I want the truth!¡± She raised an eyebrow and challenged him. ¡°So you only take the answer ''yes'' as the truth?¡± Keh stared at her, speechless. ¡°If you don''t believe me, then go for a paternity test!¡± she said. Keh narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°Do you think I won''t do that?¡± Natasha merely gave a small smile, ying mind games with him. Keh clenched his fist tightly and hissed, ¡°Sure, we''ll get a paternity test done. If Denise is really my girl, I... I will not let this matter slide, Natasha!¡± Natasha gave him a wry smile and said, ¡°You said the same thing when I told you I did not keep the babies. Now, when you think the children are yours, you threaten me in the same manner. No matter what I do, you will not let me off, right? I am in a no-win situation, so what more can I say?¡± She stared at him, putting on an indignant look. She made it look like she was the victim when she was the one ying games with his mind and frustrating him. Keh''s eyes were burning with rage, but Natasha fearlessly stared back, undeterred. The tense situation was diffused when police officers walked in through the door. ¡°Is Ms. Natasha Watson here?¡± Keh withdrew from the hostile confrontation with Natasha, turned around, and nodded to the police officers who were standing at the door. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We have some questions with regards to the identst night,¡± one of the police officers said. Natasha suppressed her anger and nodded at the police officers. ¡°All right.¡± They walked over and asked, ¡°Can you tell us what happenedst night?¡± Seated on the bed, Natasha started recalling the events leading to the ident the previous night. ¡°I am not too sure what happened, but after driving off, I soon approached a traffic junction. That is when I found out the brakes were faulty. As such, I couldn''t stop the car and went on to run multiple red lights in the city. Realizing how serious the situation was, I decided to drive to the suburb, hoping I could find a safe ce to bring the car to a stop. Unfortunately, a big truck appeared, and we crashed into one another.¡± The police officers were taking notes as she spoke. After she finished her recollection, one of them exined, ¡°ording to the information from the traffic police, the brakes of your car were tampered with, and that caused the ident. Do you have any idea who could have done that to you?¡± Natasha frowned and shook her head. ¡°No, I have no idea.¡± ¡°We have opened a case for this incident. It is not as simple as a mischievous prank, and we are looking into it being a case of attempted murder. We will appreciate it if you can provide us with useful information and evidence, Ms. Watson,¡± the police officer said. Natasha did not seem to be taken aback by the revtion. The same thought had shed through her mind when she was struggling to control the car the previous night. ¡°Did you get into a dispute with anyone recently?¡± the police officer asked. Keh looked away angrily when Natasha lifted her head and looked in his direction. ¡°Who is this?¡± the police officer asked. ¡°He is my ex-husband,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°I was the one who saved her yesterday,¡± Keh said. The police officers nodded and decided not to get involved in their marital dispute. One of them turned to Natasha and asked, ¡°Ms. Watson, can you try to think carefully and see if you have missed out on any possible clues? A small detail may be the N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. key to solving the case.¡± Natasha went into deep thoughts for a while, then replied, ¡°I really don''t remember offending anyone recently. However, I did feel I was being tailed.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh frowned, and he looked at her with concern. ¡°Can you recall the time and ce?¡± Natasha told the police officers everything she could recall. After half an hour, the police officers stood up, ready to leave. ¡°That''s all for today, Ms. Watson. If you recall any other useful information, please do contact us and let us know.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± she said. ¡°It is our duty,¡± they replied. Keh stood up and walked the police officers out. As the door closed behind them, Natasha started thinking about what had happened in the past few days again, hoping one of those events could give her a clue about the ident. A few minutester, Keh came back into the ward. He walked straight up to her and asked, ¡°Why did you not tell me about being followed?¡± Natasha gave him an incredulousugh and said, ¡°Wouldn''t it be weird if I told you everything?¡± Keh could not refute her. She might be blunt in her choice of words, but she was right. Keh knew it was not an appropriate time to have petty fights with her, so he advised, ¡°Natasha, I am taking this very seriously. This is not a joke. You are in danger, and the mastermind wants you dead!¡± Natasha looked at him calmly and nodded. ¡°I know.¡± There was no sign of fear or worry in her eyes. ¡°You don''t have to worry or be fearful. I will look into the matter and keep you safe. In the meantime, please be careful and vignt!¡± Keh added. Natasha said, ¡°You don''t have to do this for me, Keh, I¡ª¡± He cut her off by saying, ¡°I know what you are thinking. Just take it as I am doing all this for Denise, not you. I don''t want her to be worried or sad.¡± Natasha thought about it and concluded that even if Keh was not a good husband, perhaps he could be a good father. She knew if she were to face any problems, he would be there for the kids. That was a reassuring thought. She nodded to him and replied, ¡°Ok. I understand.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Just when Keh was about to say something, Terence came back after dropping the kids off at school. The two developed a tacit agreement that they would not bring up the matter and cause Terence to worry. When thetter walked into the room and saw that there were only the two of them, he was rather annoyed. He strode toward Natasha and stared at her. ¡°How are you, Nat? Feeling any better?¡± ¡°Yup, I''m all better now, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Do you feel any difort? Anywhere aching on your body?¡± Terence was concerned. Natasha shook her head and replied, ¡°Just some minor abrasions. Don''t worry, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Abrasions? Oh dear, any ident can lead to a major problem! You lucked out this time. If any mishap befalls you, what am I going to do?¡± Terence was fretting. After mulling it over, Natasha said admittedly, ¡°I didn''t think things through. Sorry, Grandpa, for making you worry. There won''t be a next time, I promise.¡± Then, she shed a coy smile at him. At that instant, Terence''s heart softened, and he did not have the heart to reprimand her anymore. Meanwhile, Keh went into a daze as he stared at Natasha. This woman can talk about anything to anyone. Sometimes, she jokes casually. Other times, she exudes an imposing aura. But actually, she can be all coy and yful too. Am I the only exception? When she''s in front of me, she has her guard up as though she''s ready to enter the war with me anytime. She makes me feel as if I owe her lots of money! Then, Keh interrupted the silence. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I''m the one to be med. It''s with good intentions that Grandpa gifted Nat with a car, but I wasn''t able to stop the ident from happening. My bad.¡± Nat? Upon hearing that, Natasha lifted her head to look at him. She could not help but shudder when she heard him addressing her dearly. Why does it sound so creepy when he calls me that? It turned out Natasha was not the only one who was taken aback. Terence, too, turned to look at Keh with a meaningful look in his eyes. He knew that Keh wanted to protect Natasha, but it was all toote now. Had Keh done so many years back, Terence would not have been so angry at him. Terencemented, ¡°I understand the reasoning, and it''s not your fault...¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Anyway, thanks for saving Nat. I''m sure that you''re a busy man, Mr. Hamilton. It''s gettingte now, so it''s best I let you go. I''ll take care of the rest.¡± Clearly, Terence implied that Keh should go. Hearing so, Keh gazed at him, and then at Natasha. He was aware that Terence had a prejudice against him, and there was nothing he could say at that moment to make Terence think otherwise. However, Keh could not just let it slide. ¡°Old Mr. Watson¡ª" ¡°I hope that the Hamilton family will not give Nat any valuable presents henceforth. After all, you two are divorced. If anything untoward happens to her, I can''t guarantee you that I''ll be able to act rationally,¡± Terence interrupted. Just like that, he rendered Keh speechless. After frowning and hesitating for quite a while, Keh nodded and muttered, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good. You''d better get going.¡± Terence left him with that and sat down with his back facing Keh, not even casting him a nce. While Keh was standing rooted to the spot, his phone rang. Upon taking a peek at the screen, he furrowed his brows. Then, he shifted his gaze to look at them and announced, ¡°I''ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he turned around, took his leave, and closed the door behind him. Looking at Terence, Natasha remarked, ¡°Grandpa, you were not subtle at all when you asked him to leave.¡± ¡°Oh, really? At least I didn''t ask him to get lost. He should be thankful that I was polite,¡± he said furiously. ¡°He''d better not think that I''ll forgive him just because he''s being nice.¡± Natasha remained silence. ¡°Anyhow, what about you? What''s up between you and him?¡± Terence questioned. Instantly, Natasha shook her head vigorously, afraid that her grandfather would get the wrong idea. ¡°I''ve got nothing to do with him. I don''t know how he found me, but I can assure you that we''re not in any rtionship whatsoever,¡± she quickly exined. ¡°Really?¡± Terence was dubious about it. Natasha nodded. Then, Terence pondered for a moment before he warned her once more, ¡°Keh isn''t a goody two shoes. Since you two are divorced, you should stay away from him.¡± ¡°I know,¡± answered Natasha, nodding. ¡°Zachary doesn''t know what happened to you, does he? Howe he didn''t call ore over to pay you a visit?¡± Terence was curious. Obviously, he was more fond of Zachary aspared to Keh. ¡°Grandpa, mind your own business. Zachary doesn''t know about this, so please let him be,¡± Natasha responded. Terence thought for a bit and nodded in agreement. ¡°Fine. It''s not like I was going to call him up and update him about this.¡± Only then did Natasha feel relieved. Meanwhile, Anthony was on his way to see Natasha when he met Keh who was leaving the hospital in a hurry. He was stunned while he was pushing open the car door. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Thalia was surprised to see Anthony''s reaction, so she asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± It was only after Keh had entered his car that Anthony shook his head and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Do you know that man?¡± Thalia was exceptionally observant. ¡°No, I don''t,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°He''s the legendary CEO of Hamilton Corporation, Keh Hamilton. He has connections in both the legal scene as well as the underworld. No one seems to be able to take him down, no matter how much they are willing to pay for that to happen,¡± exined Thalia. Anthony listened quietly without uttering a single word. Then, he opened the car door and got out of it. Thalia pondered for a moment and followed suit. ¡°What are you doing?¡± questioned Anthony. ¡°To go see your mommy with you!¡± ¡°How am I going to exin to her if youe with me?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°That''s your problem, not mine.¡± Anthony was stumped. ¡°Even if you aren''t going to introduce who I am, you should at the very least exin where you had beenst night, right?¡± Thalia prompted him. That''s another problem to deal with... ¡°Why don''t you say that you lost your way, and I happened to be the gorgeous angel who extended help to you when you needed it most and even went to great lengths to send you to the hospital?¡± When Thalia said that, she purposely gave him the biggest and most beautiful smile. ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± Anthony was doubtful. ¡°Well, it''s better than noting up with an excuse. Don''t you think so?¡± she asked in response. ¡°I think you''re belittling my mommy''s intelligence.¡± He could not help but feel this way. ¡°Let''s go. You''re very long-winded for your age.¡± Without any hesitation, Thalia went ahead of him into the hospital. Left with no choice, Anthony went along with her n. Terence was chatting with Natasha when Anthony opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Nat!¡± He dashed to his mother''s side, followed by Thalia, who was surprised when she saw the patient sitting on the bed. Simrly, Natasha was also shocked to see Thalia, but she quickly hid her emotions within a split second. ¡°How are you, Nat? All good?¡± asked Anthony. Natasha withdrew her gaze from Thalia and shook her head while focusing on Anthony. ¡°I''m fine. Where were youst night? Howe you were not with Benjamin and Denise?¡± ¡°I went searching for you, and... I got lost,¡± he blurted a lie. Then, he looked in the direction of Thalia and exined, ¡°This kindhearteddy sent me to the hospital.¡± Terence absolutely believed every word Anthony said. He hurriedly expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, miss. You''re very kind.¡± Thalia smiled. ¡°Don''t mention it. I''m d to be of help.¡± Her eyes were fixated on Natasha the entire time. Isn''t this woman overly stunning? Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Thalia had seen countless women, but not one was as stunning as Natasha. ¡°Hi, Goddess.¡± She could not wait to engage in a conversation with Natasha, and neither could she take her eyes off of her. Natasha looked at her and nodded at her. ¡°Hi. Thanks for taking the trouble to send my son back.¡± Thalia shook her head and replied humbly, ¡°You''re most wee. I''m just practicing good virtues.¡± Seeing that Thalia simply stood there and stared straight into Natasha''s eyes, Anthony let out a cough. Only then did Thaliae back to her senses and give him an awkward smile. ¡°I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude, but your mommy is super attractive. I can''t help it.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. ¡°I can see why you''re so adorable. It''s all about the good genes!¡± Thalia remarked. Normally, one would see women swooning over pretty boys, but Thalia was ogling a beautiful girl instead. Hence, Anthony found that somewhat strange. ¡°All right. Now that I''m here safe and sound at the hospital, you need not worry about me anymore. Thank you, miss. I shouldn''t take up your precious time any further.¡± Smiling, he subtly hinted at Thalia that she should get going. However, Thalia ignored himpletely. She walked past him and approached Natasha. ¡°What do you do for a living, Goddess?¡± Anthony could not believe her outrageous acts. ¡°Programmer.¡± Natasha gave her aconic reply. ¡°Oh, a programmer... How is it possible that your skin is wless if you have to face theputer for hours on a daily basis?¡± Thalia asked with envy as she scrutinized Natasha from top to toe. ¡°My mommy is a natural beauty!¡± Thalia turned a deaf ear to Anthony while looking attentively at Natasha. ¡°Can I add you on WhatsApp, Goddess?¡± Looking at Thalia''s phone in front of her, Natasha narrowed her eyes and sank into her own thoughts. Momentster, she said, ¡°I''m afraid not because my phone was lost in the identst night, and I haven''t had a chance to get a recement.¡± ¡°That''s all right. You can just tell me your number, and I''ll add you to my contact list,¡± Thalia suggested after a brief pause. ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony could not help but call her name. Natasha chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°It''s okay.¡± Just like that, she revealed her phone number to Thalia. It did not take thetter long to add a new number to her phone. ¡°I''ve added you. You just save mine when you can.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, I shall take my leave.¡± Thalia then threw Anthony a sweet smile and said, ¡°Would you mind sending me, the kindhearteddy, off?¡± Anthony turned to Natasha, seemingly asking for her approval. Upon receiving a nod from Natasha, Anthony walked Thalia out. Thalia asked when they came out of the ward, ¡°I''m a prettydy. Why must you insist on calling me a kindhearteddy?¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Why did you ask for my mommy''s contact number?¡± ¡°I want to be her friend,¡± replied Thalia in the most straightforward manner. ¡°Since I''m going to stay by your side, it''s best I develop a great rtionship with your mommy. ¡°You''re going to stay by my side? What do you mean by that, exactly?¡± Anthony was dumbfounded. ¡°I''ve decided not to leave, and I want to stay for a period of time and have a jolly good time here.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. What? ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°I n to rent a unit here so that it''s convenient for me to see you daily.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Anthony rejected her and turned around to leave right after that. ¡°All right. If that''s the case, I''ll go back in and tell your mommy everything.¡± As she said so, she pretended to make her way into the ward. Anthony chickened out and stopped her. ¡°Thalia!¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to describe it as a beautiful encounter,¡± she said. Anthony was reluctant to give in to her. ¡°You can go ahead and continue to be tight-lipped. In any case, I do have a thousand ways to find out what I want to know.¡± She was very confident about getting what she wanted. Anthony knew that Thalia would continue to create problems for him if he remained silent. Upon thinking twice, he caved. ¡°I''ll send you the address.¡± A smug smirk crept up on Thalia''s face. She was not worried at all that Anthony would lie to her. Instead, she approached him and pinched his cheeks as she said, ¡°That''s a good boy! All right, then. I''ll go back, start packing my things, and get ready to move soon.¡± ¡°Don''t touch my face!¡± Displeased, Anthony rubbed the spots she pinched. Am I still a baby? It''s so annoying that someone would still pinch my cheeks and tell me that I look cute! Thalia did not think much of it. ¡°Had I not known your real identity, I would have kissed you by now.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Try me!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony covered his face and stared warily at her. He always acts like a cool, tough guy. He''s finally looking like a kid of his age. He''s so adorable! ¡°You''re such a darling!¡± Thalia ruffled his hair as she spoke. Anthony was left fuming following her action of treating him like a toy. ¡°Okay, see you soon.¡± Upon noticing that his blood was boiling, she stopped her cheeky acts and zoomed away. Anthony massaged his face while watching her back profile disappear before his sight. Then, he returned to the ward. Heaving a sigh, Anthony got ready to be interrogated by his mother. However, Terence and Natasha continued their casual chats. Neither of them asked him anything about Thalia. He strode toward them and asked, ¡°Gramps, Nat, where are Denise and Benjamin?¡± ¡°They have left for school,¡± Terence replied. Suddenly, a thought dawned on him. He looked at his great-grandson and said, ¡°Anthony, you shouldn''t act on your own ever again. What would we do if you''re lost?¡± Anthony took a quick nce at Natasha. Seeing that she looked indifferent, he nodded in response. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you should go back and take a rest too after staying awake for one whole night. See, there are dark circles under your eyes now,¡± urged Natasha. ¡°Yes, I n to go home now and make you some soup.¡± Subsequently, Terence turned to Anthony and instructed, ¡°Stay here and look after your mommy, okay? I''ll go back now ande back with some home-cooked soup. Don''t roam around. Have I made myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Gramps!¡± Anthony nodded obediently. Among the three children, Anthony was regarded as the one who was most trustworthy and thoughtful. Terence had a lot of faith in him, so he did not leave him with many reminders. ¡°Nat, get a good rest. I''ll be back in a jiffy.¡± He seemed to be worried about Natasha more. ¡°Grandpa¡ª" ¡°I know what you want to say. Rest assured that I''m aware of my own condition, and I know my body well,¡± Terence interrupted her. After dropping his words, he left the ward in a hurry. Natasha knew that there was no way she could convince Terence to take it easy. Yet, being cared for by someone made her feel happy. She thought that she was living a blissful and blessed life. The ward was left with just Anthony and Natasha. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Would you like to drink some water, Mommy?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°About Keh... What''s going on?¡± Natasha stared at him and did not beat around the bush. Instead, she went straight to the point. ¡°Huh?¡± Anthony was taken aback. He did not expect his mother to ask him about that. After mulling it over for a while, Anthony decided toe clean with her. ¡°Well, Denise has his WhatsApp number, and I once met him downstairs too. From your conversations with Gramps, I learned that you two know each other. The most important thing is that the man and I look exceptionally alike.¡± Thest sentence confirmed that Natasha''s suspicion was right. ¡°So?¡± ¡°He''s Daddy, isn''t he?¡± Anthony lifted his head and posted the million-dor question. Natasha was stunned speechless. Anthony never expressed his emotions easily. In fact, he rarely argued with Natasha. Growing up, he was an obedient child who had never once asked questions about the identity and the whereabouts of his father. Then again, refusing to ask did not mean that he had no intention to discover the truth. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Pausing briefly while she regarded Anthony, Natasha then nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± There, she had confessed to it. Regardless, the thought of keeping it from the children had never crossed her mind. In her own approach to childhood education, she could never allow herself to take advantage of their youthful ignorance to deceive them or lie to herself. Natasha was fullymitted to addressing whatever queries they might have, except that they had never broached the subject prior. Nodding staidly, Anthony appeared to be quite unfazed by the answer he was given, to say the least. ¡°Okay. Got it!¡± ¡°Isn''t there anything else you would like to say to me?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nope.¡± Anthony shook his head. All he sought was an answer, and the fact that he got one was satisfactory enough for him. ¡°Actually, I wouldn''t have kept it from all of you had any one of you had asked earlier,¡± said Natasha as she looked at Anthony. ¡°Nat.¡± At that moment, Anthony snuggled up close. ¡°This answer isn''t going to change anything. You''re still my mommy who I love very, very much. I''ll never ever want to leave you!¡± Being more ustomed to expressing himself through his actions most of the time, Anthony had seldom been so chatty, and much rarer still had he been so sweet. Hearing such wordse off his lips thus made Natasha feel especially moved. ¡°All right, then!¡± She nodded coolly as usual. ¡°I''d be holding you to that.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Anthony nodded in affirmation. ¡°In the event he and I went to court over this...¡± ¡°I''d refuse to go with him even if he won, and I''d stille back even if he took me away. He might be able to stop me once or twice, but he can''t stop me forever.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. That led Natasha to burst outughing. She then reached out her hand to pat him on the head. ¡°Now, that''s my boy.¡± ¡°That''s why you needn''t worry about thiswsuit, Mommy. In any case, you can onlye away a winner." ¡°I believe so too.¡± Natasha concurred with a nod. Anthony finally smiled as innocently as any child ought to in front of Natasha. Just looking at him prompted Natasha to drop the questions she wanted to ask. Being such a restrained person herself, she did not want her own children to inherit that particr trait of hers. Hence, she did not want to interfere with their personal development. ¡°Go and pour me a ss of water.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Anthony happily approached and began to serve Natasha. Elsewhere, Keh went to inspect the wrecked car after he departed from the hospital and also purposefully made a trip down to the police station to reiterate his own stance on the whole affair. Considering that it concerned Natasha''s safety, he was determined to ferret out the one who wished to cause harm to her as soon as possible. Keh received a call from Thea almost immediately after he stepped outside the police station, but with the events of the previous day still fresh in his mind, Keh declined to pick up and hung up on her instead. He had thought about returning to the office, but aside from looking quite unkempt, his attire was also spotted with bloodstains. Thereupon, Keh opted to head straight back to the Hamilton residence. Liam was practicing his drawing techniques at home and did not even look up when the butler informed him that Keh had returned. ¡°Hmph. He treats this house as though it''s a hotel. Coming and leaving whenever he pleases.¡± Knowing well that thosements were meant for him, Keh considered his own words before he spoke. ¡°I''m back, Grandpa.¡± Meaning to take a dig at him when he turned, Liam was left astounded when he saw the bloodstains on his counterpart and noticed the state of dishevelment thetter was in. ¡°What happened to you? Are you hurt?¡± Concerned that Liam might be sick with worry, Keh said, ¡°I''m okay. The blood from these stains didn''te from me. Let me head up to wash and change out of this. Then, I''d exin everything.¡± With that, he went on upstairs. While he watched from the rear, Liam was unable to contain himself. ¡°Hey, why don''t you tell me what''s going on first?¡± The only response he yielded was the sound of Keh''s door closing. ¡°That little brat...¡± Liam was equal parts livid and helpless. While Keh was upstairs in the showers, his mind was upied by thoughts about Liam''s condescending attitude and also Natasha''s general indifference toward himself. He was not able to tell what kind of feeling he was experiencing at the moment, but he felt annoyed for some reason. Once done showering, Keh went downstairs to where Liam was waiting. As fond as Liam was of giving Keh a tongueshing every now and then, Liam was nheless deeply concerned about his grandson when something happened to thetter. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Keh walked over and sat himself down on the couch. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Liam asked before approaching to lift his grandson''s shirt. ¡°Hey, what are you doing, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Checking whether you''re wounded, you brat!¡± Liam continued to probe around and inspect Keh''s body. It was only after Liam confirmed his own grandson was fine that he felt relieved. Keh sat down. ¡°Do you think I''d dare to show myself back here if I was injured?¡± That prompted Liam to roll his eyes at him. ¡°Lord knows what''s going through that useless head of yours.¡± Pursing his lip, Keh held his own tongue. When he noticed how glum the younger man looked, Liam asked, ¡°Now, are you going to tell me what all this is about?¡± That was when an idea struck Keh. He eyed Liam and then carried on talking as before. ¡°This blood isn''t mine. It''s Natasha''s.¡± Liam was sipping away at his coffee, and hearing that nearly caused him to spew out his drink. ¡°What did you say?¡± He red at Keh in abject disbelief. ¡°She got into a traffic ident yesterday.¡± ¡°An ident? Was it serious? How is she now? Why are you telling me this only now, you brat?¡± Liam appeared deathly disconcerted. ¡°Her life is not in danger. She just suffered a bit of abrasion, some fractures, and a concussion, that''s all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? What the hell is wrong with you? How bad does it need to get before you''d consider it serious?¡± Seeing how agitated Liam was, Keh said, ¡°Don''t get yourself too worked up. You have to be mindful of your own heart condition.¡± ¡°And you. Why aren''t you keeping vigil at the hospital? What are you doing back here?¡± an exasperated Liam asked. The mere mention of that left Keh quite helpless. ¡°It was Old Mr. Watson who told me to leave...¡± What was to follow was self-evident as Liam looked at him intently. ¡°Y-You had iting to you!¡± Speechlessly, Keh pursed his own lips. ¡°No. I have to go down to the hospital to see things for myself.¡± Following that, Liam summoned the butler to him. ¡°Prep the car, Dan. I want it ready to leave by the time I''ve changed.¡± ¡°Understood. I''d go see to it right away.¡± Then out went Dan. ¡°Shall I apany you?¡± the observing Keh asked. Only then did the slick nature of his intentions dawn upon Liam, who regarded him, snickering, ¡°Oh, that''s why you were waiting for me here, huh?¡± Perking up his eyebrows, Keh remained silent. He made no attempt to deny that either. ¡°Terence won''t allow you to stay at the hospital, so you decided that you''re going to go there in my name. To think you had me wondering why you came back here for... You were plotting to exploit your own grandfather!¡± said Liam as he regarded him. ¡°I have no such intention.¡± Out of pride, Keh did not want to admit that. ¡°Fine then. In that case, you won''t be going.¡± With that, Liam headed upstairs to get changed. When he came back down, Keh was no longer seated in the living room. Without questioning too much about it, Liam simply got up and left. After he got in the car, however, that was when he saw Keh right there in the driver''s seat. ¡°Dan said that his foot is killing him, Grandpa, so I''d be helping to chauffeur you around today,¡± said Keh as he turned back to face Liam. Even if no one else could see through him, how could Liam possibly not? Withoutmenting further, he straightaway shut the car door. Pursing his lips, Keh went on to roll the car out. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 After Natasha had finished the soup in the afternoon, Terence said, ¡°It''s gettingte, so I''m going to go pick up Denise. Sit tight and rest up. I''d be right back.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Be careful on the road, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Terence replied. Just as he was about to make his way out, the door was pushed in from the opposite direction. In came Liam, striding in in a boisterous fashion. ¡°Where''s Nat? Let me have a look at her.¡± The presence of the man who just entered drew a frown from Terence. ¡°What are you doing here, Liam?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It became clear then what was going on once he spotted Keh tailgating close behind. This rascal is definitely doing this on purpose! He then shot Keh a look of disapproval. Liam regarded Terence. ¡°You''re too much, old man. How could you not inform me when something this major happened to Nat?¡± Before Terence could respond, Liam had already swept past him to approach Natasha who was sitting on the bed. ¡°How are you doing, Nat? Are you feeling better?¡± When Natasha saw Liam, her attention was naturally fixated upon Keh behind him. Needless to say, Keh was absolutely doing that on purpose, and he met her gaze as though to convey exactly that. Rolling her eyes at him, Natasha then regarded Liam smilingly. ¡°I''m okay, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°You''re not fooling me. Just look at your face, your body, and how badly banged up you are. It must have been very painful...¡± The more Liam looked at her physical state, the more his heart ached for her. He then turned to regard Terence. ¡°Heck of a job you were doing caring for Nat. How could you let her get hurt to this extent?¡± Hearing that, Terence responded, ¡°You are one to say. How would there have been an ident if you had not insisted on getting her a car? Nat usually grabs a ride after work and would be able to nap the rest of the way home. It was you being so adamant about gifting her a car that had brought about this ident!¡± At first eager to retort, Liam subsequently lowered his eyes sheepishly when he considered how probable a cause that might have been. ¡°I-I''m not going to get into that with you.¡± Reflecting on it, he then turned his attention back to Natasha. ¡°I really meant well, Nat, and I didn''t expect that things would turn out this way... Are you mad at me? Natasha shook her head. ¡°Of course not. You were only being thoughtful, and the traffic ident itself was just pure happenstance. I wouldn''t lump them together and say that they could be connected in any way.¡± Hearing that helped set Liam''s mind at ease. ¡°You''re so much more understanding, unlike some dumb old man!¡± Terence was bbergasted. How dare you take potshots at me, you old b*stard? ¡°Rest assured that although I did not mean for any of this to happen, I acknowledge the role that I yed. As such, I will definitely take responsibility for it,¡± said Liam to her. ¡°Take responsibility? How do you expect to do that, mm?¡± asked Terence as he approached. ¡°I... will cover all of Nat''s medical expenses, and I''ll also ensure that she''d be well-nourished and in a much better shape than ever before,¡± replied Liam in a huff ¡°You might as well save yourself the trouble because no one cares for it!¡± Terence said. ¡°I''d be thankful enough if you Hamiltons would just stay far, far away from my Nat!¡± ¡°You... That''s too much from you, Terence!¡± Liam howled, sounding quite aggrieved. ¡°Too much?¡± Terence retorted. ¡°Have I misspoken? The pair of you Hamilton boys must have been sent by the heavens to bring my Nat to ruin.¡± ¡°I-I...¡± ¡°What? Was I wrong to say that?¡± Terence retorted. The sight of the two of them starting their bickering again led Natasha to rub her own temples. In reaction to the situation unfolding before him, Keh approached to offer up a reminder. ¡°We are in a hospital, Grandpa.¡± Liam was in a right fit, and it was only when he turned and saw Natasha massaging her own head in vexation that he tried to rein himself in. Then, he said to Terence, ¡°Fine. It is whatever you say. I''m not going to fight with you today.¡± With a cold snort, Terence looked away and said no more. ¡°My grandfather is genuinely concerned for Nat, Old Mr. Watson. What happened before was entirely my fault, so please do not me it on him,¡± Keh said. If Terence heard him, he acted as though he had not. Looking on, Liam said, ¡°That''s enough. You shouldn''t waste your breath on him. Stubborn as a mule, he is.¡± The atmosphere instantly turned frigid. Just then, the door was pushed inward once more, and then a little girl came running through. ¡°Nat, I''m back!¡± Seeing the girl make a beeline for Natasha caused Liam''s brows to bunch up. Conversely, Keh merely peeked at Liam without saying anything. Right after, Benjamin and Zachary also filed in. Seeing childrene in one after another got Liam quite lost and confused. This... What''s going on here? Where did these childrene from? Knowing that it would not be easy to exin the situation in such short order, Terence ignored them and turned his attention to Zachary instead. ¡°Oh, what are you doing here, Zach?¡± Terence''s attitude toward that person is a world of difference. Liam rolled his eyes at it right off the bat. ¡°I learned from Denise and Benjamin that Nat was involved in an ident. That''s why I came over to visit.¡± Zachary spoke elegantly and appeared to be quite formal, going to the extent of bringing fresh flowers and fruits along with him. ¡°Who is he?¡± Liam quietly whispered to Keh. Though Keh did not reply, the manner in which he looked at Zachary was so obvious that Liam was able to get the hint right away. Yet, his gaze remained transfixed upon those two children. Why is it that they look so familiar? At that moment, Terence called out to Zachary. ¡°Come on and sit over here, Zach.¡± Zachary nced at Keh to the side once before he made his way toward Natasha. ¡°I only got to know about your ident from Denise today. Are you okay? How are you doing now?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I''m fine. Have those two been bothering you?¡± ¡°No. They were both very well-behaved,¡± said Zachary, smilingly. ¡°I know exactly what they are like,¡± Natasha said. ¡°No, Mommy. I''ve been a very good girl,¡± said Denise, pouting in protestation. ¡°You''re only saying that in front of Mommy,¡± quipped Benjamin. Mommy? Huh? Liam''s eyes popped when he heard the children address Natasha that way. What''s this about? As no one else seemed surprised when he looked around him, he immediately went forward. ¡°Who are these two children, Nat? What''s going on here?¡± Regarding Keh who was standing not far away, she presumed that that must be his true motive for showing up there. On his part, however, Keh held his silence and adopted the stance of a passive observer. After she shot a look at Keh, Natasha nheless retained her genial demeanor. ¡°These two here, Old Mr. Hamilton, are my son and daughter.¡± While she spoke, she arched her head toward Denise and Benjamin. ¡°Call him Great-grandpa.¡± Regarding Liam, Denise and Benjamin dutifully hailed, ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Though thoroughly stupefied, Liam found the children familiar to him the more he looked at them. ¡°This... What on earth is going on here?¡± Liam muttered. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The atmosphere instantly got so awkward that Natasha was at a loss of how to react. Monitoring the evolvement of the situation and amidst concern that Zachary would be upset, Terence promptly intervened. ¡°Come on, Liam. Let''s head outside for a chat.¡± Tilting his head, he motioned for thetter to follow. Given the long history between the pair, Liam understood his counterpart''s intention at one nce. The sight of Zachary reduced Liam''s mouth to a pout. ¡°Yeah, fine.¡± On the way out, Liam turned and cast a nce at Keh. ¡°You, stay here and take care of Nat.¡± Whereas Keh nodded in acknowledgment, Natasha was rendered speechless. The two of them did it on purpose, didn''t they? From there, the room was left with just Natasha, Zachary, the two children, and Keh. The atmosphere, too, was peculiar in its own way. Regarding the two little ones, Natasha said, ¡°Go and do your homework.¡± In response, Benjamin and Denise nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Hence, off went the two of them. Reacting to the situation, Keh went over to the pair of tykes. ¡°I''ll help guide you along.¡± Hearing that put a broad smile on Denise''s lips. She, however, reined herself in when she noticed the way Natasha was looking at her. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°Don''t mention it,¡± replied Keh with a warm smile. He then cast an eye over his own shoulder toward Natasha with his brows perked in an act of provocation. Natasha rolled her eyes at him. Childish. All of that did not escape Zachary. Yet, he acted as though he was unaware while he addressed Natasha. ¡°Would you like to have some fruits?¡± Natasha was about to respond in the negative when Zachary picked up one. ¡°Denise told me that oranges are your favorites.¡± Natasha made no denial of that. ¡°The little girl tells you everything, doesn''t she?¡± Declining to reply, Zachary simply peeled an orange for her. ¡°Try this one.¡± Natasha inspected it before she took it from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she popped it into her mouth. ¡°How is it? Is it sweet?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Very.¡± ¡°Have some more, then.¡± Zachary continued to peel for her. The two of them chatted away happily while she ate one slice after another. To the side, those dark eyes of the observing Keh seemed to have be awash with colors as the corner of his lips evoked a cold smirk. Those subtle expressions of his did not elude Denise. Finally, she understood why there needed to be two equally matched men inside television dramas. It was only with the conflict created through an intense rivalry between twoparable men that an engaging journey and satisfying ending could be made possible. Perhaps allowing for such drama to happen isn''t necessarily a bad thing after all. However, she decided to assist Keh because she could not bear seeing him in a position of disadvantage. ¡°I''m thirsty, Mr. Handsome,¡± Denise said. When Keh heard her, he looked at Denise with his lips curled upward. ¡°Hang on. Let me go get some water for you.¡± With that, he got up and went off in the direction where Zachary and Natasha were. ncing Denise''s way, Benjamin shook his head helplessly. Oh, women! Such devious creatures they are! Then, he lowered his gaze to resume his work. Zachary and Natasha were conversing when Keh walked by. Thetter feigned casualness while he poured water into a ss, just as Zachary and Natasha likewise talked on as though they did not see him. Once done with his task, Keh turned around, only to see what an enjoyable time the two of them were having. In the next second, he bent his wrist to send the water from the ss sshing right onto Zachary. Zachary immediately set himself upright. ¡°Oh, I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Lynch. I did not mean to do that.¡± While Keh spoke, there was a spot of gleefulness in his expression. Natasha rolled her eyes at him. Are you sure that was idental? Drawing some tissues off the table, she passed them along to Zachary. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Shaking his head, Zachary maintained his good-humored demeanor. ¡°I''m okay.¡± ¡°Surely you aren''t mad, are you, Mr. Lynch?¡± asked Keh. Zachary regarded him with the same gentlemanly smile. ¡°No big deal. It''s just a shirt.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°That''s good to know, but your shirt''s all soaked through. Looks like you might have to head home to get changed, Mr. Lynch.¡± It was apparent to anyone what Keh meant by that. Zachary cast a nce at Keh and subsequently turned his gaze toward Natasha. ¡°It''s getting ratherte, so I should get going. Have a good rest, Nat. I''de by again tomorrow.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right, then. Take care.¡± Zachary nodded. ¡°I shan''t be seeing you out then, Mr. Lynch,¡± Keh said. Zachary''s lips curled up as he shot Keh a look. ¡°It''s fine.¡± With that, he then turned to the two little ones. ¡°See you, Benjamin, Denise.¡± ¡°See you, Mr. Zach.¡± ¡°Bye, Mr. Zach.¡± Benjamin and Denise waved to him. Smilingly, Zachary turned to exit, closing the door behind him. Keh''s brows perked up smugly when he thought of having scored such an easy victory. At that moment, Natasha regarded him. ¡°Is there a point to this, Keh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh turned and regarded her with an innocuous expression. Natasha sneered. ¡°Those are some fine acting chops you got there, Mr. Hamilton. You could consider bing an actor should your business ever go under.¡± Keh''s lips curled up. ¡°It takes one to know another.¡± Following that, he filled up a new ss that he took over to Denise. ¡°Here, Darling. Drink up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± Receiving the ss from him, Denise met Natasha''s gaze before she looked away and took a sip. Good grief! I did not foresee Daddy being so cunning. To think that he''d pull off a stunt like that! Even she could tell that that was deliberate. What a scheming man he is. I can''t even look at him. As for Keh, his expression remained as nonchnt as ever. Sometimes, the end justifies the means. Hence, he was quietly filled with glee. Refusing to bother about him, Natashaid her head down to rest. Out of sight, out of mind. Meanwhile, Terence and Liam had found a spot outside where they could sit face to face. Terence had no idea how to broach the subject, as it should not have been him to be the one to bring up that issue to begin with. ¡°Hey, Terence. Don''t tell me that those two kids belong to Nat?¡± Liam asked. ¡°Of course, they are hers!¡± ¡°No. What I mean to ask is, were they the children of Nat and my grandson?¡± Liam''s question was met with Terence''s silence. That silence, though, told Liam everything he needed to know. ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± Liam pressed agitatedly. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Terence replied. ¡°Those two children are from the Watson family, and they have nothing whatsoever to do with you Hamiltons!¡± That prompted a visceral reaction from Liam. ¡°You... You old bugger... When Nat conceived a pair of twins back in the day, Keh only found out after the divorce. I know that he had looked up Nat before pertaining to this matter, so you cannot fool me!¡± Liam said. ¡°So what? Those babies had already been aborted right from the beginning,¡± Terence said. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Fancy being so full of crap for someone at your age. In that case, tell me, then. Who''s their father?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter. All you need to know is they don''t belong to the Hamilton family!¡± came Terence''s resolute reply. That, however, had Liam even more convinced than ever that those must be his own great- grandchildren. The striking features of those children alone are already proof in themselves. Coupled with my understanding of Terence, this has to be true. One hundred percent! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Although Liam was excited, he knew better than to get too worked up about it. Judging by Terence''s recent abnormal behavior, it''s obvious that he''s afraid of us taking the kids away. While I do like the kids very much, I also have moral boundaries. Besides, I''ve known Terence for so many years now. There''s no reason for me to go that far. With that in mind, Liam calmed down and nced at Terence as he asked, ¡°Terence, how long have we known each other for?¡± Terence rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Don''t bother trying to guilt-trip me! It won''t work!¡± Liam clicked his tongue. ¡°We''ve known each other for over fifty years now. I''m not sure if it''s me who doesn''t understand you or the other way round.¡± Terence kept quiet after hearing that. ¡°I know you''re upset about what Keh did. After all, I''d be p*ssed as well if I were you. Do you still remember how long I was hospitalized for back then because of it?¡± Liam asked. Terence visited him at the hospital often, so he couldn''t possibly forget that. ¡°I''m definitely taking Nat''s side on this matter. I will not condone his actions. Even if these kids really do belong to the Hamilton family, I promise not to take them away from you,¡± Liam continued. Terence froze and stared at him in confusion upon hearing that. Fearing that it was a lie, he didn''t dare believe Liam too easily. ¡°What, you don''t trust me anymore?¡± Liam asked. Having been friends for so many years, Terence knew full well that Liam was a man of his word. After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that I¡ª¡± ¡°I know. You''re worried about Keh, aren''t you?¡± Liam cut him off. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Terence simply lowered his gaze and said nothing in response. ¡°Honestly, I can''t stand my grandson either. He doesn''t have any talent apart from being handsome, wealthy, and capable.¡± What the hell... This guy is probably the first I''ve seen to badmouth his grandson withpliments! Terence rolled his eyes at the thought of that. ¡°I''m not asking for you to hand the kids over, nor am I asking you to forgive Keh. All I want is an answer. I used to be so worried about Keh not getting married as I didn''t want our Hamilton family lineage to end like this. Now that I know he has kids of his own, I can die without regrets.¡± Terence frowned. ¡°D-Don''t give me that t? crap! ¡°I meant it when I said I won''t take the kids from you. They will simply have one more person that loves them in this world, so your concerns aren''t going toe true. I won''t forgive Keh if he dares do such a thing!¡± Liam said with a vicious look in his eyes. Having heard all that, Terence was moved atst. ¡°I don''t mind letting you spend time with the kids as long as Keh doesn''t try to take them away.¡± Liam seized the opportunity and asked excitedly, ¡°So, they really are the Hamilton family''s kin?¡± ¡°Nat hasn''t told the kids about it yet, so you''d better not get involved in this!¡± Terence warned him. Liam had everything figured out after associating that information with the reason Keh had him come over. After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t cause you any trouble. I''m definitely on Nat''s side when ites to this. Man, our family sure is lucky to have two adorable kids to continue our lineage! I feel so blessed!¡± Terence had never seen the elderly man look so happy in a really long time. He was about to tell him that there were actually three kids instead of two, but Liam leaped to his feet before he could say anything. ¡°Come on, let''s head back!¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°To see my precious great-grandchildren, of course! You get to see them every day, but I''m not that lucky. I have to go see them right now!¡± Liam said as he grabbed his things and left. Terence quickly went after him as he knew about his poor health condition. ¡°Hey! Slow down!¡± However, Liam was running so fast that he didn''t hear him at all. Upon entering the ward, Liam''s eyes lit up as his gaze immediately fell upon Benjamin and Denise. Although Denise had never seen Liam before, Benjamin had secretly caught a glimpse of him once and took a liking to him ever since. ¡°Is something the matter, Great-grandpa?¡± Liam walked up to them and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh, it''s nothing! What''s your name, child?¡± ¡°I''m Denise Watson.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°I''m Benjamin Watson,¡± Benjamin replied. Although Liam found their names to sound rather mundane, it didn''t affect his love for them in the slightest. ¡°You both look so adorable!¡± Liam eximed with tears of joy as he patted them on the head. His behavior and actions were more than enough to do all the talking for him. Natasha nced at Terence in response, but he simply lowered his gaze helplessly. Keh felt excited too when he saw how enthusiastic Liam was toward the kids. Realizing that he didn''t have anything to give them, Liam said, ¡°Ah, my apologies. I can''t believe I came here without at least bringing a gift! I-I''ll have some delivered to your houseter on, okay? What would you kids like?¡± ¡°I...¡± Denise gave it some thought before looking at Natasha and Terence for permission. ¡°It''s fine, you can ask for anything you like.¡± ¡°I''d like for you to take me out for lots of good food, Great-grandpa!¡± Denise said with a smile. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Liam couldn''t be happier to hear that. He then looked at Benjamin and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Um... I heard you''ve been unwelltely, Great-grandpa. I''d like for you to take your medication on time so you can get healthy again. That way, I''ll be able to y chess with you!¡± Benjamin replied. My goodness! This child is such an angel! I wish I could take them home with me! D*mn, I''m starting to regret making that promise earlier! ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to take my medication and nurse myself back to health. After that, I''ll take you two out for some fun, okay?¡± Liam said. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Keh had a relieved look in his eyes when he saw the heartwarming moment they were having. Meanwhile, Anthony was leaning on the wall outside the ward. Although he didn''t intend on going inside, a smile formed on his face after hearing their conversation. Family sure is amusing, huh? Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Liam loved Denise and Benjamin so much that he didn''t want to say goodbye to them. Unable to bring himself to separate them, Terence could only watch helplessly from the side. Eventually, he decided to speak up and said, ¡°All right, it''s gettingte now. You should head back and rest.¡± Liam looked out the window and saw that the sky was already dark. It was indeed quitete at the time, but Liam was really reluctant to leave the kids. ¡°The kids need to head home and rest too, you know?¡± Terence said. ¡°How about I send them home?¡± Liam asked with an eyebrow arched. ¡°That won''t be necessary¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Natasha spoke up all of a sudden. Terence, Liam, and Keh all turned to look at her in confusion. ¡°R-Really?¡± Liam asked. ¡°If you don''t mind, you could even take them home with you and look after them for the night, Old Mr. Hamilton. As you can see, I can''t take care of them at the hospital. My grandpa has his hands full with me, so he can''t look after them either. It''d be great if you could help babysit them for us,¡± Natasha replied. Liam nodded profusely. ¡°I don''t mind at all! In fact, I''m more than happy to help out!¡± ¡°I''ll be cing them in your care, then.¡± ¡°You can count on me!¡± Liam was practically touched to tears at that point. Natasha then looked at Denise and Benjamin as she said, ¡°Make sure to behave yourselves over there, okay?¡± They weren''t sure what Natasha was ying at, but they decided to go along with it and replied with a nod, ¡°Got it, Nat!¡± ¡°All right. You should head on home now, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Okay. You make sure to rest well too, Nat. Don''t worry about the kids. I''ll be sure to bring them back to you tomorrow!¡± Liam reassured her. Natasha simply nodded at him in response. Just like that, Liam held their hands and headed out the door excitedly. Terence couldn''t help but feel like his grandkids had been taken away as he watched them leave. Right as Liam was about to get into his car, Terence grabbed him by the arm and said, ¡°Don''t forget your promise to me, Liam.¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you this, Terence? I''m not going to take them away from you!¡± Liam then leaned in close as he continued, ¡°Besides, I''ve already thought of a brilliant idea! I could move into your house and look after them together with you! You can rest assured that I won''t be stealing your great-grandkids!¡± Terence shot him a doubtful re before releasing his grip on him. ¡°Denise, Benjamin, hop in!¡± Liam said. ¡°Don''t worry, Gramps! We''ll being back tomorrow!¡± the two kids reassured Terence.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°All right. Remember to behave yourselves over there,¡± Terence replied with a smile. ¡°All right now. Let''s go,¡± Liam called out to Keh. Keh made his way over to the car and told Terence, ¡°I''lle back here to look after Nat after sending my grandpa home, Old Mr. Watson.¡± That won''t be necessary. You two are divorced, so it''s hardly appropriate for you to keeping over like this. Just take good care of your grandfather.¡± Terence maintained a cold and distant attitude when talking to him. Keh said nothing further and drove off after that. Anthony was already inside the ward by the time Terence returned. Although he was surprised to see Anthony, Terence shifted his gaze toward Natasha and asked, ¡°Why did you let them take Denise and Benjamin away?¡± ¡°Why, don''t you trust Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°I... I do believe in Liam. It''s Keh that I don''t trust!¡± Terence replied. ¡°We can''t keep this a secret from them forever,¡± Natasha said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°That may be true, but what if they don''t return the kids to us?¡± Terence was still a little concerned about that. Natasha nced at Anthony, prompting him to say proudly, ¡°No worries, Gramps! Both Denise and Benjamin are very smart, so it won''t be easy to hold them against their will. If they insist on taking me away, I''ll cry and scream all day if that''s what it takes toe back! I''m sure Denise and Benjamin will do the same as well. I doubt someone who loves their kin so much would let that happen!¡± Terence turned to look at Natasha in shock. ¡°Does Anthony¡ª" ¡°I''ve told him everything,¡± Natasha replied honestly. Terence fell speechless after hearing that. ¡°Rx, Gramps. Even if they do try to keep Denise and Benjamin with them, you''ll still have me,¡± Anthony reassured him. Of course, Terence wasn''t convinced in the slightest. ¡°I have my reasons for doing this, Grandpa. I''m already making a hugepromise by trusting them and giving them a chance to spend time with the kids. If they dare try anything funny, then I won''t hold back against them. I believe Old Mr. Hamilton won''t let things get to that extent,¡± Natasha added. ¡°That may be true, but I still feel worried,¡± Terence mumbled. ¡°You''re only worried because you''ve been too tensetely. It''s been a day since youst slept. You should go home and get some rest,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I''m not tired, nor am I feeling sleepy,¡± Terence replied. ¡°But Anthony needs rest to ensure his proper growth,¡± Natasha protested. Terence nced at Anthony and let out a chuckle. ¡°They still don''t know about Anthony''s existence, so they think you only have two kids.¡± ¡°Which is exactly why I didn''t show myself earlier. That way, we won''t all be taken away at once!¡± Anthony said. Terence leaned in and gave him an affectionate pinch on the cheek. ¡°You sure are a smart one, Anthony!¡± Natasha looked at them as she said, ¡°All right, it''s reallyte now. Bring Anthony back home and rest well, Grandpa. I''m about to get some sleep myself.¡± ¡°I can''t rest easy leaving you here all by yourself. I think I''ll stay and watch over you,¡± Terence replied. ¡°Me too, Nat!¡± Anthony chimed in as well. ¡°There are doctors and nurses here, so you two don''t have to worry about a thing. It''s not like I can''t move or get out of bed by myself. Besides, you''ll both being over the next morning, so I''ll be fine,¡± Natasha reassured them. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Do as I say, okay?¡± Anthony fell silent and didn''t dare to say anything further. Terence nodded. ¡°All right, I''ll talk to the nurses before I leave.¡± Natasha nodded in response, and Terence brought Anthony out of the ward after that. As they had yet to find the person who tried to take Natasha''s life, it was highly possible for that person to strike again. Still feeling a little uneasy, Anthony decided to send Thalia a message. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Anthony texted: Are you there? Thalia replied: Yeah, I am. Anthony sent another text: I need your help with something. Thalia replied with a sneering emoji: You need to work on that attitude if you''re going to ask someone for help, kiddo. Anthony frowned as he texted reluctantly: My dear Thalia who''s the prettiest woman on Earth, could you please help me out with something? Thalia nearly spat out her drink when she saw his message. She couldn''t help but wonder if Anthony had written that with a flirtatious smile or with clenched teeth. Regardless, she enjoyed receivingpliments even if it wasn''t sincere. Thalia: Good boy. At least you''ve got the attitude part right. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Anthony: Pretty girls like you should protect kids like me! Thalia: You''d have to be an ordinary kid for that to happen. Anthony: So, are you going to help me out or not? Thalia: I''ll think about it. Anthony sent the following message with a smiling emoji: Okay, in that case, I won''t hold back anymore. If I recall, the person you offended previously is still hunting for you all over the inte. I don''t mind sending him your picture, you know? Thalia''s eyes instantly went wide with shock as she replied: What the f*ck, Anthony? Have some boundaries, will you? Anthony: That depends on the situation. Thalia tightened her grip on her phone as she replied: I really hate being threatened. Anthony: So? Thalia: Keep in mind that I''m not doing this because I''m afraid of you. I''m just choosing to let you win this time. Now, tell me, what is it that you need help with? Anthony chuckled when he saw her submit to him in the most defiant way possible. Of course, he knew full well that Thalia was indeed letting him win. While it was possible for him to destroy her over the inte, she could also take his life anytime she wanted. The only thing preventing that from happening was the fact that they were allies instead of enemies. Not wanting to tease her any further, Anthony texted: Gramps brought me home today, so my mommy is all alone at the hospital. Could you help me watch over her? Thalia: You''re worried that the mysterious person wille for her tonight? We haven''t released that information yet, but I can''t take any chances. With that in mind, Anthony texted: Yeah. After giving it some thought, Thalia replied: Okay, no problem. Anthony: Make sure to be discreet. I don''t want my mommy to find out about this. Thalia: D*mn, this is such a pain in the neck! Had he not mentioned that, Thalia would''ve ranted about it to Natasha. Of course, Anthony knew how difficult his request was and texted: There will be a huge reward for you after this is over. As Anthony had always been very generous with his rewards, Thalia agreed to his request immediately and replied: Don''t worry! I''ll be sure to keep your mommy safe! Feeling relieved after receiving her promise, Anthony texted: Thanks. Thalia: No need to thank me. Just make sure to have that huge reward ready! Anthony: Of course. You won''t be disappointed. Thalia: All right, I''ll be heading out now. A smile formed on Anthony''s face when he saw that. ¡°Who are you texting, Anthony?¡± Terence asked while driving. ¡°Oh, I was just having a little chat with Benjamin and Denise,¡± Anthony said as he put his phone away. Terence didn''t think much about it and nodded in response. ¡°Does it feel different now that Denise and Benjamin are staying over at the Hamilton residence?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Don''t you want to go be with them?¡± Terence asked. ¡°Gramps, do you think I''m jealous of them?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Isn''t it normal for kids like you to get jealous? Besides, they don''t even know about your existence yet,¡± Terence replied. ¡°No, it''s me who doesn''t want them to know about my existence.¡± Anthony corrected him. ¡°Why is that?¡± Terence asked. ¡°I want to know what their true intentions are. If they really want to try and take Denise and Benjamin away, then I will have a chance at rescuing them. It''s always better to have a backup n,¡± Anthony replied. Terence burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°And if they aren''t actually trying to take my siblings away, then finding out about my existence will come as an additional surprise for them,¡± Anthony added. Honestly, I don''t know what goes on in this boy''s head. He can be so mature and smart that I have a hard time believing he''s just a kid. Terence reached out to pat the boy on the head. ¡°With kids like you three around, I suppose I have nothing to worry about.¡± Anthony shed him a smile. ¡°You mean both you and Mommy have nothing to worry about, Gramps.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Of course. Even your great-grandpa said I''m truly blessed.¡± ¡°You got that right!¡± With a warm sensation in his heart, Terence continued the drive home. Meanwhile, Keh was driving the car while Liam yed with the kids in the back. Liam had a smile on his face the whole time as he stared affectionately at them. Keh would nce at them through the rear-view mirror from time to time as he drove on. Having recalled something all of a sudden, Liam said, ¡°Keh, give our housekeeper a call and have them prepare the two bedrooms next to mine.¡± Keh shed him a confused look. ¡°I''m upying the room next to yours, though.¡± ¡°You can sleep in a different room tonight. On second thought, you''ll be sleeping in a different room from now on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I n on renovating both of those rooms. It became obvious that Liam was spoiling the two kids like crazy, but Keh was okay with the arrangement as long as they were happy. Had Liam not been around, Keh would probably have been the one spoiling them instead. It wasn''t long before they arrived at the Hamilton residence. The housekeepers were shocked when they saw Liam bringing two kids home with him, but they weed the kids warmly nheless. The Hamilton residence instantly became a lot livelier with Benjamin and Denise around. Plenty of fruits, both local and imported, had beenid out on the table just for them. The butler and housekeepers liked the two kids just as much as Liam did. ¡°Why do they look so simr to Mr. Keh when he was a child, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Dan asked. ¡°It seems you''re the only one with a sharp eye around here,¡± Liam replied with a smile. ¡°So, these kids really are...¡± Liam nodded in response. ¡°My goodness! This is unbelievable!¡± Dan eximed in shock. I know, right? This is so amazing that I feel like I''m dreaming! All I did was head out for a bit, and I get to bring home two greatgrandkids for my family! Liam chuckled to himself at the thought of that. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Benjamin and Denise continued ying in the living room until it waste before going to their rooms. Keh knocked on Denise''s room door momentster. ¡°The door isn''t locked, so you cane right in.¡± Denise called out to him in her childish voice. ¡°Why aren''t you asleep yet?¡± Keh asked when he entered her room and saw her sitting on the bed. Denise pouted and let out a sigh as she replied, ¡°I''m a little worried about Mommy. She''s all alone in the hospital right now, and I''m not sure if the doctors are able to take good care of her.¡± ¡°She''s all by herself in the hospital?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Yeah. Gramps told me about it over the phone earlier.¡± Keh pursed his lips and said, ¡°Get some rest, Denise. I''ll go check on your mommy at the hospital.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡± Keh nodded in response. He was nning on heading over, to begin with, so Denise being worried about Natasha provided him with the perfect reason to do so. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome! You''re such a nice guy!¡± Denise eximed happily. Again with the ¡°Mr. Handsome...¡± I''ve always felt this inexplicable sense of closeness toward Denise whenever I saw her. Never have I ever expected for her to be rted to me by blood. Now that I think about it, I really have missed out on a lot... With that in mind, Keh reached out to pat her on the head. ¡°Denise...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Keh was about to say something but found the words to be stuck in his throat. As Natasha had yet to tell them the truth, Keh feared he would end up scaring them off. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I''ll be very nice to you for the rest of my life. Just let me know if you ever need anything, okay?¡± he said with a smile. Denise was so delighted that it took every ounce of willpower she had just to keep her excitement under control. Oh, my... Is this Daddy''s way of promising to look after me? I bet he already knows about me being his daughter! He just doesn''t have the courage to say it to my face yet! I really want to just tell him everything, but I have to keep it a secret or Mommy will get mad at me... After giving it some thought, Denise nodded profusely and said, ¡°I believe you, Mr. Handsome! I like you very much too!¡± Keh was tempted to just hug her tightly and shower her with affection but held himself back in the end. ¡°I like you very much too!¡± Denise was smiling like a child that had just been given candy. She wanted nothing more than to throw herself into Keh''s arms and enjoy the feeling of being loved. ¡°All right, hurry up and get some rest. I''ll go visit your mommy at the hospital now,¡± Keh said as he got up and made his way toward the door. ¡°Nat has got a hot temper, so make sure to be tolerant toward her, Mr. Handsome. Don¡¯t get mad at her, okay?¡± Denise reminded him all of a sudden. Keh turned around and shed her a smile. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Denise slumped against her bed the moment Keh closed the door behind him. Ahhhhh! I can''t believe I''m sleeping in Daddy''s room right now! On top of that, Daddy said he likes me a lot and will be very nice to me from now on! I''m so excited that I can''t sleep! A smile formed on Keh''s lips when he heard the girl giggling from outside the door. He was a little hesitant when he nced at Benjamin''s room door but made his way over anyway. Right when he was about to knock on the door, Benjamin opened it from the inside. As their gazes met, Keh realized he was unable to shower him with love and affection as he did with Denise. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± he asked awkwardly. ¡°Nat''s all alone in the hospital, so I''m a little worried about her.¡± ¡°And you''re nning on going there by yourself?¡± Benjamin made no attempt to deny it. Keh wasn''t sure how life was for them when Natasha raised them on her own, but it pained him to see them worry about her like that. ¡°That''s exactly what I came to talk to you about. I''m going to visit your mommy at the hospital, so I need you to stay home and look after your sister.¡± Benjamin simply looked up at him without saying a word. ¡°Your great-grandpa likes you two a lot, so you two should stay and keep himpany,¡± Keh added. ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin replied with a nod. Keh hesitated for a bit but reached out to pat him on the head anyway. ¡°It''ste. So hurry up and get some rest.¡± Since Benjamin hadn''t received such affection from men other than Terence, he found himself getting goosebumps as a result. Even so, he still felt a little excited at having his head patted. Keh then went downstairs while Benjamin watched with an eyebrow raised. Liam had just gotten off the phone when he turned around and saw Kehing down the stairs. ¡°Are you going to the hospital?¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°That''s more like it! This is your time to make a move, so make sure to give it your best! Who knows, Nat might just soften up to you,¡± Liam said with a chuckle. ¡°I have nothing to give my best to. I''m only going because Denise is worried sick about her,¡± Keh replied awkwardly. Liam shed him a look of disdain as he mumbled, ¡°Look at you and that stubbornness of yours... Well, whatever. Given how excellent Nat is, I''m sure you''lle to regret itter on.¡± Keh pursed his lips and hesitated for a bit before asking, ¡°What did Old Mr. Watson tell you when you two went out today?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Liam arched an eyebrow at him upon hearing that. ¡°Nothing much. He just told me how pitiful the kids are. It really hurt me to hear that.¡± ¡°That''s it?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, aren''t you being a little overboard with your acts of affection?¡± Keh asked. ¡°How is that overboard? What, I can''t show those kids some love? Don''t tell me you think they''re your children?¡± Liam snapped back at him. ¡°No, I know they are,¡± Keh replied decisively. Liam burst outughing. ¡°Have you gone crazy from your desire to have kids or something? Anyway, that''s not true. They''re not rted to you, so don''t you go overthinking things now!¡± However, Keh stood firm on his beliefs. ¡°I don''t know what deal you''ve made with Old Mr. Watson, but I know with absolute certainty that they are my children. Your attitude toward them further confirms my statement." Unsure of what to say, Liam went silent for a while before protesting, ¡°I''m just showering them with affection because I sympathize with them, that''s all. You''re reading too much into it.¡± ¡°Sure, you keep telling yourself that. The kids are heading back tomorrow anyway,¡± Keh said with a sneer and walked off. Liam was so mad that he grumbled under his breath, ¡°Hmph! This is what you get for not appreciating her back then! It''s about time you get taught a lesson for your mistakes! Let''s see you go through hell as you try to win her back, you arrogant little sh*t!¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Thalia bought a cup of coffee and took up position outside Natasha''s ward. She had somehow found a nurse uniform and put on the outfit, making her look like she truly belonged there. Luckily, there are not many people around at night. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to stay hidden with my outstanding looks. Amidst her indulgence in her own beauty, the silhouette of a man approached Natasha''s room. Thalia turned cautious at once and strode toward the person. ¡°Mister, who are you?¡± she asked. Keh turned around. Thalia was about to make her move, but when she saw Keh''s gorgeous face, she felt grateful to be equipped with quick reflexes as she instantly stopped herself from hitting him. Fortunately, I did not attack him! ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, it''s sote in the night and way past the visiting hours,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I''m not here for a visit. I''m here to guard someone. ¡°Guard?¡± Apparently, she was unconvinced. ¡°Should I make a phone call to your hospital''s director?¡± he asked her. Thalia gazed at him in silence. At that moment, Keh was about to enter Natasha''s room. ¡°Are you here to guard her or to take her life?¡± she suddenly questioned him. Keh stopped abruptly in his tracks, turned around, and met Thalia''s eyes with a puzzled look. ¡°It''s really you, Keh Hamilton. I did not expect you to resort to such underhanded tactics!¡± Abandoning all hesitation, she leaped forward and struck him. Thus, Thalia and Keh began fighting in the corridor. He merely dodged all the while, showing no intention to hit back. After the fight went on for some time, he managed to restrain her. ¡°Do you know me? ¡°Of course, and that''s not the extent of it.¡± She sneered before continuing to attack him. Although Keh had his doubts, he knew Thalia was not there to harm Natasha. Instead, she was trying to protect her. ¡°Are you looking down on me, Keh? Do you think I''ll let you go because you''re not retaliating?¡± Thalia demanded. ¡°Are you here to protect her?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± she answered him with another question. Only then did he tidy his clothes. ¡°What a coincidence. Me too.¡± Thalia withdrew the punch she was about to deliver the next second. ¡°What?¡± Keh sized her up and asked, ¡°Have you ever seen anyone with ill intention walking around in such an open manner?¡± His words prompted her mind to race. She agreed with him inwardly but was reluctant to admit he was right. ¡°What if this is all an act?¡± He smiled. ¡°If I really wanted to harm her, do you think I would personallymit the act?¡± Thalia felt that Keh''s words made sense, so she nodded. ¡°You do have a point.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why have I never seen you? ¡°It''s normal that you''ve never seen me before.¡± Thalia was not about to tell him her name. ¡°You''re not a nurse here!¡± he uttered firmly without a hint of doubt in his voice. ¡°Of course. Have you ever seen such a pretty nurse?¡± she asked while rolling her eyes at him. I did not anticipate him to be so adept at fighting. No wonder so many people are offering so much money to end his life, but none of their attempts have been sessful thus far. Keh was rendered speechless. At that moment, the door to Natasha''s ward opened. Perhaps their fighting had caused a commotion and startled her. She walked out of the room and looked at the people standing outside. ¡°Keh?¡± Then, her gaze shifted onto Thalia, dressed in a nurse uniform. Thetter instinctively covered her face. Thalia scrutinized Keh and Natasha. She did not stay for long after making sure the two knew one another. Before leaving, she said, ¡°See you never, Keh Hamilton.¡± Even though Thalia left in a hurry, Natasha still managed to catch a glimpse of her face, causing her to frown. After Thaliapletely disappeared from her vision, Natasha turned to look at Keh. ¡°You''re even making a move on a nurse in the hospital?¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He walked up to her. ¡°Is that how you see me? She remained silent, turned on her heels, and returned to the ward. ¡°I''m not that desperate,¡± Keh exined. Still, Natasha kept quiet. At that moment, he stepped forward and halted her, borating, ¡°She thought I was trying to harm you.¡± Natasha gazed at him. ¡°You don''t have to exin yourself to me, actually.¡± ¡°I''m not exining anything. I''m asking you if you know who that person is?¡± he asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± Natasha replied. ¡°She was here to protect you!¡± Keh added. Natasha was not a fool. She recognized Thalia as the ¡°kinddy¡± who hade with Anthony previously, so she reckoned Anthony must have sent her. However, Natasha was not about to tell Keh anything. ¡°Protect me? How is that possible?¡± ¡°You don''t know her?¡± She shook her head firmly. ¡°Nope.¡± He frowned. ¡°If I were acquainted with her, I would have invited her into the room instead of letting you two... fight outside.¡± Natasha deliberately finished her sentence in a suggestive manner. Keh furrowed his brows. Although something did not sound right about her statement, he could not find any fault with what she said. Nheless, Thalia''s every move was merciless. It was obvious that she was someone who had undergone rigorous training. Keh would have thoroughly investigated her background if she were not there to protect Natasha. However, his priority at that moment was to find out the identity of the person who truly intended to hurt Natasha. Sensing his silence, Natasha asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Denise is worried about you, so she told me to check on you,¡± he replied. ¡°You can leave now that you''re done checking on me. I''m fine,¡± she uttered casually.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh strode up to her. ¡°Are you unaware of your current circumstances? Although I don''t know who thedy earlier was, even she knows you''re in danger. Don''t tell me you''re oblivious to this?¡± Looking at his solemn demeanor, Natasha did not linger on that topic. Instead, she asked, ¡°So, did you take Denise and Benjamin''s DNA samples? When will the results be out?¡± Keh knitted his brows. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the answer?¡± ¡°Is there a need to do a DNA test? Isn''t it obvious?¡± he questioned her. Natasha raised her brows. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you finally convinced that they are not your children now?¡± Keh was stumped. Her words had never failed to infuriate him. He grasped her hand. ¡°Natasha, regardless of what you say, Denise and Benjamin are my children!¡± ¡°Well, aren''t you a confident man?¡± Keh curled his lips into a sneer. ¡°Quit employing psychological warfare against me, Natasha. It''s futile!¡± Natasha did not reply. That was indeed her intention. She also believed that by allowing them to take the children away, Keh would definitely not proceed with the DNA test. That was also the slightest hope Natasha was clinging onto. And at that moment, she was more grateful than ever that it was not Anthony who had appeared. Otherwise, she would be unable to Taking in her silence, Keh smiled mockingly. ¡°Why are you quiet now?¡± She shot him a small smile. ¡°I find it pointless talking to you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Keh was furious at her. Natasha was unprepared as he suddenly advanced on her. She fell backward onto the bed and instinctively grabbed his cor, causing him to be pulled forward onto the bed as well. Hey on her body as they became entangled in an intimate posture. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 At such close proximity, they could almost hear the sound of each other''s breathing. Keh had never observed her face so closely before. Her fair and bare face was wless. Her gaze had a faint distant look, and her eyshes were long and delicate. Natasha''s perfectly-shaped pink lips glistened alluringly, arousing his desire to kiss her. Under such an atmosphere, Keh gulped and gradually leaned forward. However, at that moment, Natasha suddenly stretched out her hand and ced it between them. ¡°What are you trying to do, Keh?¡± Her voice pulled him back to reality. Sensing his gaffe, Keh wiped the dazed expression off his face and stared at her. ¡°What do you think I can do?¡± ¡°I don''t know what you can do, but I do know that if you dare toy a finger on me, I''ll cripple you!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. She really can''t say anything sensual. He backed away from her and could not help but say, ¡°Natasha, your face has be prettier, but there is still nothing attractive about the way you speak and your temperament.¡± She arched her brow upon hearing his remark. ¡°It seems you''re still searching for romance even after all these years, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Before he could respond, she continued, ¡°What''s the matter? No one can satisfy you thus far?¡± Keh fell silent. ¡°If that''s the case, I can only say it is because you do not deserve that pleasure!¡± Keh remained quiet. Natasha''s every word was harsh and unforgiving. The next second, Keh suddenly leaned forward and pressed his body against hers again. ¡°Have you forgotten how Denise and Benjamin were conceived? I remember you were extremely sensual that night.¡± Natasha did not appear embarrassed or ashamed in the face of his teasing. Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°Don''t you think I''m very professional? I thought you deserved my affection in the past, but I realized I was wrong. You are not worthy, after all.¡± Natasha''s manner of speaking was indeed ruthless. Keh was on the verge of exploding with rage, but he continued pretending to be nonchnt. ¡°I suppose that is my fault then. Why don''t I apologize to you, and you show me your gentle side again? What do you say?¡± he asked her with his brows raised. ¡°For me to make that mistake previously was God''s way of favoring you. Do you think I will repeat the same error?¡± Natasha asked. Suddenly, Keh seized her chin. ¡°Natasha, I do not deny that I treated you horribly in the past, but I''ve never done anything to wrong you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Don''t you feel guilty when you utter those words?¡± ¡°I certainly don''t,¡± he said firmly while staring at her. ¡°Natasha, we were not acquainted at that time. We did not understand one another and lived different lifestyles. We were forced to be a couple because of my grandpa''s order. Do you really think we would be happy when the marriage was not even voluntary?¡± She did not fancy recollecting the past, but Natasha could not contain her urge to speak up under the current circumstance. ¡°I don''t know if we would be happy, but I expected my goodwill to be reciprocated when I treat someone wholeheartedly. I wanted to live an ordinary life. I can ept my partner''s ws as well as a peaceful and honest separation, but I cannot ept any form of harm,¡± Natasha enunciated while meeting his eyes. Keh was slightly taken aback as he listened to her words. ¡°You are right. I should not me you. After all, I was hoping to have a home and a family at that time while you yearned for excitement and love. I was the one asking for too much.¡± Despite their argument, his heart inexplicably ached after hearing her speech. Keh was more or less informed of Natasha''s background due to his grandfather. He found it unimaginable for Natasha to be as strong as she was even after she had experienced something like that. At that instant, Keh did not know what to say. He fell silent for a long while before uttering, ¡°I wasn''t yearning for excitement and love. Never mind. I don''t know how I should put it either. I admit that I did not handle that matter well too.¡± It was rare for him to say something like that. Natasha also felt they had spoken too much due to the atmosphere they were currently in. ¡°All right. It''s getting veryte now. I want to rest.¡± With that, shey in bed and prepared to sleep. Keh watched her for some time. In the end, he walked toward the couch that was off to one side. Looking at Natasha on the bed, his lips quivered, but he failed to express his mind in the end. The bright moonlight filtered through the window into the room. Natashay awake on the bed for a long time, unable to fall asleep. Images from an incident in the past resurfaced in her mind. A little boy had risked his own life to save her from a sea of fire. Regrettably, he had forgotten all about that now. Meanwhile, Thalia got into her car after she exited the hospital. She picked up her phone and texted Anthony on WhatsApp: Keh Hamilton is not someone who will harm your mother, right? Anthony was usually a light sleeper, especially that night. Since he could not be by Natasha''s side, he asked Thalia to help guard his mother''s safety. He felt ill at ease and would open his eyes whenever he sensed the slightest sound or movements. He frowned after reading Thalia''s message. Then, he replied: No, he''s not. What''s going on? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Thalia: Oh. Everything''s all right then. I made a blunder earlier. Anthony: What blunder? Thalia did not know how to begin. She hesitated briefly before typing: I thought he was there to hurt your mother, so I attacked him. Anthony asked: Are you injured? Thalia retorted: Shouldn''t you ask if he''s injured? Hisment hurt her pride because she was someone who had undergone various training. Anthony questioned at once: Is he injured then? Thalia: Well, he''s not. Anthony did not say a word. Still, he breathed a sigh of relief. Thalia sent a contemptuous reply: This Keh Hamilton is indeed remarkable. His fighting skills are on par with mine. No wonder so many people offered so much money yet still failed to end his worthless life. Anthony did not know what to reply to that. Worthless life? If his life is worthless, then does that I mean I shouldn''t even be alive? Thalia: Now that we''ve fought one another, this could be a legendary feat to boast about in the future. Anthony: Were you exposed? Thalia replied: Nope. He doesn''t recognize me anyway. Anthony: In that case, I can rest assured. Thalia: Still, do your mom and Keh know each other? Anthony: Yes. He did not care to borate further. After all, too many people out there wished to kill Keh. If they became aware that he was Keh''s son, his life could be in danger too. Thalia: Are they in a rtionship? Anthony: No. Thalia asked: Then why did he go there to guard your mom''s safety at night? Anthony was stunned upon hearing that. He did not anticipate Keh to be there sote in the night. Perhaps Keh was not as heartless as he thought. His prejudice toward Keh gradually lessened. Thalia: Hello? Anthony regained his senses. He stared at his conversation with Thalia and replied: Oh. I almost dozed off because I was too sleepy. Since there''s someone there, you can go back for now. Thalia: All right then. I even purposefullyid my hands on a nurse''s uniform. Such a waste of effort! Anthony: What? Uniform? Thalia: You should have seen the way Keh was looking at me! Tsk tsk. I reckon my beauty must have enticed him! Anthony: I''m going to sleep. Goodnight! He wondered what would happen if Thalia became aware of his rtionship with Keh. Will she kill me on the spot? Chapter 99 Chapter 99 After giving it some thought, Anthony was worried about his own life. He thought about a problem just when he was about to sleep. Quickly, he stood up and switched on hisputer. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hacking into the hospital''s surveince system, he managed to identify the video footage of Keh fighting with Thalia by the corridor. Initially, he wanted to delete it, but due to his curiosity, he hit the y button. While he was not a professional, he could tell from their moves that they were professionally trained. Doubts manifested in Anthony''s mind. Who is he? He''s only the owner of apany. Why does someone want to take his life? Anthony however couldn''t figure it out despite his valiant efforts. Further, he failed to pick up on the fact that Keh gave in to Thalia''s beauty. Once the video stopped ying, Anthony immediately deleted the video footage. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief and went back to sleep. Meanwhile, in a dark room. A tall, sturdy figure was reading the news on aputer. It was the footage of Natasha''s car ident. Though the ident was tragic and fatal, the news reported that Natasha survived with some injuries. He balled his fist tightly. How did she escape death? Why? Why? The next second, his fingers danced across the keyboard, and he started searching for the hospital to which Natasha got admitted. Nevertheless, it was not reported on the news, and he could not find out about anything. Just as he wanted to m his desktop, he saw a picture that showed the number te of the ambnce clearly. He squinted his eyes in an attempt to decipher the letters. Then, a sneer grew on his face. This time, he was determined to kill her. And he would do it himself! The next day, Keh''s phone rang early in the morning. As Natasha was sound asleep on the hospital bed, Keh immediately headed outside. In the corridor, Keh picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°Keh, it''s me, Mrs. Jarman,¡± A familiar voice replied. Keh''s eyes formed a narrow line. ¡°Mrs. Jarman, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Keh, are you with Thea?¡± Caroline popped the question. Keh knitted his eyebrow and said, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then, did you manage to get in contact with her? I couldn''t reach her since yesterday,¡± Caroline uttered. ¡°Is she not at home?¡± ¡°I don''t know. I tried looking for her at home, but no one answered the door. I''m not sure what to do. Her father is going to be discharged from the hospital today but I couldn''t reach her. She''s not always like that. Do you think something bad happened to her?¡± Caroline asked worriedly. Keh immediately recalled what Thea told him the other night, which he forgot because of Natasha''s incident. ¡°That day, she said that she wanted to speak to you about something. After that, I couldn''t contact her anymore. I thought the two of you are together. I''m so worried. Something bad must have happened to her!¡± Caroline descended into a state of panic. Keh took a peek into the ward and said hesitantly, ¡°Mrs. Jarman, calm down. I''ll go look for her. If I have any news, I will notify you promptly.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you so much!¡± Keh hung up afterward. When he returned to the ward, Natasha was already sitting up straight on her hospital bed. ¡°You''re awake?¡± Keh asked. Natasha shed her a disgruntled look as if she woke up on the wrong side of the bed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°J n ¡°If you''re busy, you may leave. I''m fine staying here alone,¡± Natasha answered before he could finish his sentence. Keh pursed his lips. ¡°No hurry. I''ll wait for someone to be here before I leave.¡± Natasha fell silent and left Keh to do as he wished. Keh seemed to have noticed Natasha''s glumness. ¡°Actually...¡± But before he could finish, the door opened and Terrence entered the ward. Obviously, Terrence did not expect Keh to be there. He stared at him and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I...¡± ¡°Denise was worried that I would be alonest night. Hence, she insisted that Kehe over,¡± Natasha answered. While it may be true that Keh needed an excuse, the fact that it came from Natasha made him feel a little out of ce. Terence shed Keh another look before presenting the oatmeal that he prepared for Natasha. Natasha beamed. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I have someone here with me. You''re a busy person and you can leave now. Please also tell Denise not to worry about me.¡± Keh frowned as he had a gut feeling that there was a hidden message. Meanwhile, Terence added, ¡°Yup, you''re a busy person. There''s no need for you toe here.¡± Keh stood at a corner, and he felt that he was being chased away. He obviously felt dejected, but he couldn''t do anything about it. At that moment, his phone rang again. Keh identified the caller and uttered, ¡°Yes, I do have something to attend to right now. I''ll leave now then!¡± Terence shrugged nonchntly and took out the oatmeal. In his mind, all he thought about was Natasha''s recovery. ¡°Here you go. Have some oatmeal,¡± said Terence. Natasha looked away from the door and smirked. ¡°Thank you, Gramps.¡± Meanwhile, when Anthony followed Terence to the hospital, he saw Thalia''s car parked at the entrance. He then asked Terence to enter the hospital first before heading toward Thalia''s car. Anthony then knocked on the windows, and Thalia immediately opened her eyes. She took a look outside and saw Anthony waving at her. Regaining her senses, she unlocked the car swiftly. Anthony conveniently got in the car. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It takes too much effort to travel such a long distance. I figured I might as well spend the night here.¡± Thalia yawned before staring at Anthony. ¡°I''ve rented a ce and will be moving today.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°Do you think I''m joking?¡± Thalia answered. Anthony chuckled. ¡°Yesterday, my mom saw you. ¡°How do you know?¡± Thalia asked him back. However, she immediately realized that Anthony was a skilled hacker, and he would be able to ess the surveince system if he wished. Hence, it would not be surprising for him to find out. ¡°Since I was in disguise, I don¡¯t think your mom could recognize me,¡± Thalia continued to say. I would be surprised if she didn''t. However, Anthony recognized that some things could not be concealed for long. If Natasha knew, he might as well confess... ¡°All right. Get back to rest. I''m going to visit my mom,¡± Anthony simply said. Thalia nodded in response. Anthony opened the car door and exited. Coincidently, Keh came out of the hospital. Anthony turned his back and saw Keh walking in his direction. They saw each other. It was inevitable that they had to cross paths. However, Keh was walking in Anthony''s direction briskly. On the flip side, Anthony strolled calmly. They walked past each other as if they were strangers... Keh realized that he may have seen a kid who looked just like him after he got into his car. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 By the time Keh looked out the window again, the silhouette was already gone. He frowned. Is there someone who looks more like me apart from Denise and Benjamin? He smirked self-deprecatingly and drove off The scene of Anthony and Keh walking past each other made Thalia realize something. She pulled out her phone and sent Anthony a text using WhatsApp. It read: Wow! I just realized you look a lot like Keh! After reading the message, Anthony frowned. He wanted to ignore it, but he feared she might start wondering. Thus, he replied casually: Maybe all handsome guys look the same. Thalia: Pflft. Although her reply sounded indifferent, she was still eximing on the inside. But they really do look alike, though! Meanwhile, Natasha already had her breakfast in the ward. ¡°Nat.¡± Anthony walked over to her. ¡°Did you get a good restst night?¡± Natasha looked at him and smiled. ¡°I slept well, thank to you.¡± Anthony fell silent. He recalled the video from yesterday where Natasha saw Thalia. Is there a hidden meaning behind her words? Although Natasha did not ask him directly, her gaze seemed to say she knew everything. Anthony smiled sheepishly and feigned ignorance, asking, ¡°When are Denise and Benjamining back?¡± ¡°Maybe a littleter.¡± ¡°Then, I''ll avoid them once they''re back.¡± Natasha nced at him. ¡°Don''t you envy them?¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton is your biological greatgrandfather. Now that he knows the existence of Denise and Benjamin, he pampers them like they''re treasures. Don''t you feel jealous?¡± Natasha asked, eyeing him. Although they were more mature than ordinary children, it doesn''t change the fact that they were still children who desired to be cared for and doted on. ¡°Gramps asked me the same thing yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh? And what was your answer?¡± Anthony grinned. ¡°It depends on what they''re trying to do, of course. If they''re trying to take Denise and Benjamin away from you, then I''m the lucky one. If they''re not, they''ll find out about my existence sooner orter. Ultimately, I''m the eldest great-grandson of the Hamilton family. And that is a fact no one can change.¡± After hearing his words, Natasha could not help butugh. Since young, Anthony spoke the least. Never did she expect such words toe out of his mouth. Looking at him, Natasha pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Anthony, I''ve never viewed you three as mine. I truly respect your decisions. No matter who you three choose to follow, I''m happy as long as you can grow up healthily. Besides, Keh might not be a good husband, but he might be a great father.¡± ¡°Logically, if a man does a poor job at being a husband, he won''t do well as a father, too,¡± said Anthony. Natasha was stunned, as she found her son''s words somewhat made sense. Anthony said, ¡°I''m fine with it. But for the sake of my siblings'' physical and mental health, Keh still has to be tested.¡± Natasha reached out and ruffled his hair, feeling a sense of relief. ¡°So, Nat, you don''t have topromise your principles just because of us. We respect your decision, too. If you meet a person you like in the future, then go with what your heart decides. Never make yourself suffer because of us.¡± Natasha listened to his every word and nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll definitely go with what my heart tells me.¡± Anthony shed her a smile. His smile lifted Natasha''s mood in an instant. She reached out and pinched his cheeks gently. ¡°Now that''s more like it. You should smile more. You look cute that way.¡± Surprisingly, Anthony flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I''m the older brother. I''ve got to be stricter on normal days. Otherwise, it''ll be hard to discipline Benjamin and Denise.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can see you''ve disciplined them well.¡± ¡°Oh, you''re too kind.¡± Both of them sounded as if they were having a business conversation. At that, they could not help butugh. The fact that Anthony could chat with Natasha candidly made him rx even more. ¡°Actually, I bumped into Keh when I was entering the building earlier.¡± ¡°Really? Didn''t he recognize you?¡± After all, Anthony bore an uncanny resemnce to Keh. No questions were needed to confirm Anthony''s identity if he was ced in front of Keh. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony shook his head. ¡°Maybe it''s not that he didn''t recognize me. I think he was in disbelief.¡± Natasha imagined the scene in her head and nodded. ¡°That''s true. After all, no one would''ve expected two children to be three instead.¡± Even she was surprised by the news for some time when she first found out about it. Having twins was already a challenging task. To her surprise, the final examination revealed she had triplets. Back then, Natasha was sure that the examination equipment was broken until she gave birth to the children. Only then did she gradually ept the truth. ¡°Nat, it must''ve been hard on you when you gave birth to us, right?¡± Anthony asked suddenly. Natasha thought about it. ¡°Not really. The joy was greater than the pain.¡± Anthony quickly went forward to massage her calves. He never asked that question before. It was not that he did not want to ask, but he knew it was definitely hard on her. Hence, ever since he got more mature, he did everything he could on his own. Even so, he still felt bad for Natasha. ¡°Nat, once I grow up, I''ll definitely treat you well,¡± he said. ¡°You''re already doing that now.¡± ¡°It''s not enough. How could this be enough? I''ll make sure you''ll live happily every day in the future!¡± Natasha smiled, nodding her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Truth was, she was already very happy to see her children every day. Right then, Terence walked in. ¡°Nat, do you want to take a walk outside? The weather''s quite good out there.¡± Natasha nced out the window. The weather''s actually quite good indeed. Well, I do need to move around after lying in bed for two days. ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°I''ll help you up,¡± Anthony offered. Natasha nced at him and nodded. Just like that, with Anthony supporting her, they headed outside. ¡°Gramps, why don''t you get some rest here? I''ll keep Natpany,¡± said Anthony. Terence eyed them for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay. Go ahead, then.¡± With that, he sat on the couch to get some rest. Seeing that, Anthony helped Natasha to walk out of the building. As they walked along the corridor and chatted at the same time, Natasha caught a glimpse of a silhouette when she lifted her gaze, stunning her. Standing ahead of them was a man¡ªabout one hundred and eighty centimeters tall-staring at her intensely. Natasha could not help but pause in her tracks at the sight of him. That was the person who pushed me down the stairs when I visited Thomas! The man was dressed in a hospital gown, and his messy hair covered half of his face. He stood not too far away and was staring at her creepily with those eyes that looked as if they belong to a dead man. I remember he fled when I came back to the hospital to investigate the matter. And now he''s back? Seeing Natasha standing frozen to the spot, Anthony nced at her. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± Natasha snapped back to her senses and shook her head at the boy. ¡°Nothing.¡± By the time she looked ahead again, the man was already gone. Natasha frowned. Where did he go? Am I seeing things?¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Noticing the odd expression on Natasha''s face, Anthony followed her gaze and looked over. Yet, he saw nothing. ¡°Did something happen, Nat?¡± Anthony asked, eyeing her. Natasha shook her head again. ¡°Nothing. Maybe I made a mistake.¡± Anthony scanned their surroundings and found nothing suspicious. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Natasha said. Anthony nodded and helped her to the courtyard. They found an empty bench, and Natasha sat on it. As the sunlight poured over her, a warm feeling enveloped her. However, the look of those eyes was etched in her mind. She was constantly feeling uneasy. ¡°Anthony,¡± she said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I''m feeling a little thirsty. Could you bring me some water from the ward?¡± Natasha asked. Anthony nced at her and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he left for the ward. As soon as the boy left, Natasha got up and retraced her steps, making her way back to the ward of that man from before based on her memory. When she arrived, she found that there was no one on the bed. Just as she was engrossed in her thoughts, she suddenly had a feeling that someone was behind her. As she turned around, she saw the man she was looking for standing right behind her, staring at her sinisterly. Natasha got a shock of her life. Right then, a doctor rushed over and held the man. ¡°Gary, you''re being naughty again!¡± The doctor turned to Natasha and apologized, ¡°Sorry. He''s... It''s you?¡± The doctor remembered Natasha very well because of her beauty. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted. ¡°Hello. Are you a patient of our hospital, too?¡± the doctor asked, noticing the hospital gown on her. Natasha smiled faintly. ¡°I got into a minor ident.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°What matters is that you''re fine. I''m sure you''ll recover soon.¡± Natasha nodded. The doctor then looked at the man beside him. ¡°All right, Gary. You should return to your ward.¡± The man said nothing and stepped into the room straight away. After shutting the door, the man named Gary sat on the bed and fixed his eyes ahead in a daze. Natasha noticed that his arm was bandaged. It was obvious he had been injured before. ¡°When... When did he return?¡± she asked. The doctor sighed at the mention of that. ¡°He was found this morning. He was sent to our hospital after getting knocked over by a car. We found out he''s from our department and got him back. Thank goodness there were no major issues.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Gary who was sitting in the room. Natasha, too, looked at Gary and thought for a moment. ¡°Does he not have any rtives?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°I heard they''ve all passed away. Besides, no one had been here to visit him during his stay here.¡± ¡°What about his medical fees? Who''s handling that?¡± Natasha asked. The doctor frowned and gave it a serious thought. ¡°I''m not really sure about that. But I heard he has a fund from which he can take out a certain amount of money every year. So that must be how the fees are handled.¡± After hearing the doctor''s words, Natasha nodded. ¡°Why are you asking such a question?¡± the doctor asked, looking at Natasha. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just find him... quite pitiful.¡± ¡°Well, there''s only one person who''se to visit him so far.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. The doctor grinned. ¡°I know Gary almost injured you on the stairs back then, but he¡¯s usually not like that. Although he has some mental problems, he won''t harm someone so easily. That thing that happenedst time should be an ident...¡± Natasha continued listening wordlessly. Perhaps, to the doctor, it was an ident. Yet, to Natasha, it was not the case. She could not ignore the hatred in Gary''s eyes as he looked at her. To others, they might think that it was because of his mental problem. However, only she knew what his gaze meant. Natasha would not im herself to have a photographic memory, but she would definitely remember a person like Gary after seeing him. However, there was no such person in her memory. In fact, it was her first time meeting him at the stairs. Just as she was mulling over something, the doctor nced at her. ¡°Anyway, I''d like to apologize on behalf of Gary for what happened back then.¡± Natasha returned to her senses and shook her head fervently. ¡°It''s okay. I''m not here to find fault with him, anyway.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°You''re a kind person. I''m sure you''ll be blessed.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I''ll get back to my room if there''s nothing else.¡± The doctor nodded, and Natasha got up to leave. The moment she left, Gary, who was still in the room, suddenly turned his head and stared at her back. His emotionless gaze was suddenly filled with maliciousness, and a creepy smile formed on his lips. When Anthony returned to the courtyard after bringing a bottle of water from the ward, he realized Natasha was missing. Instead, a mother and her child were ying on that bench. Anthony looked around the area and still failed to find Natasha. In a state of panic, he walked up and asked the mother and child, ¡°Hello. Did you see the woman who was sitting here earlier? She''s really pretty, and she was sitting on this very bench just now.¡± The pair shook their heads. ¡°No, sorry. We just came here.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± Anthony nodded his head anxiously and started searching everywhere. Don''t tell me something happened to Mommy. No matter how powerful that person is, he won''t just take her away in public, right? It''s still broad daylight! That''s impossible. It can''t happen! Anthony searched all over the courtyard, shouting, ¡°Nat! Nat!¡± Unfortunately, all the patients in the courtyard were dressed in the same hospital gown. Anthony could only search and ask one by one. When he was done searching outside, he continued searching in the building. To his dismay, Natasha was nowhere to be seen. Even when he asked people about her, not a single person said they had seen her. Panic rose in Anthony''s heart, and his eyes reddened. I''ll definitely hate myself if I actually lost her. Nat, please be fine! Please be safe! At that thought, Anthony continued with the search. He had searched almost every inch of the huge hospital building when he realized he really could not find Natasha. A sense of hopelessness washed over him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His hands trembled, and his mind went nk. He did not know what to do. All he could think of was to call someone for help. He took out his phone, wanting to make a call. Even so, as he nced at the dialing pad on the screen, no one came to his mind. Right then, he heard a familiar voice behind him. ¡°Anthony.¡± He immediately whipped his head about, looking as if he was hearing things. When he turned around, he saw Natasha standing in the distance. Anthony froze when he caught sight of her. Natasha stared at him. Unaware of the emotional rollercoaster Anthony had been through just a moment ago, she smiled and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± In the next second, Anthony threw himself at her and circled his arms tightly around her. ¡°Nat, you scared me to death!¡± Anthony''s voice sounded shaky. Natasha looked at him, frowning. ¡°What''s wrong? ¡°I thought you were missing. I looked all over the hospital and I couldn''t find you!¡± Anthony said. His eyes were filled with tears, and his hands were still wrapped tightly around her, unwilling to let her go. He felt as if Natasha would vanish into thin air the second he let her go. Natasha gazed at him. She was touched by his actions, and it made her heart ache. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Natasha simply wanted to prevent Anthony from checking out Gary. She feared that the boy might notice her concerns and that Gary might target Anthony instead. Never did she expect her actions to have caused him to worry. In fact, she could even imagine how worried and anxious Anthony must have been earlier. Her heart was instantly filled with guilt. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she cast a gaze on her son, reaching out to stroke his head. ¡°I''m sorry, Anthony. I didn''t do it on purpose. I''m sorry for making you worry,¡± Natasha said. Anthony remained silent and clung to Natasha tightly. It was a touching scene as the bits of sunlight shone on the pair. Half an hourter, Anthony had already calmed himself and was seated on the bench as if nothing happened earlier. He was not emotional, nor did he cry. Everything that happened earlier was just an ident. No one saw it, and no one knows about it. I''m still the cool person that I am. Yes... that''s right! After recollecting himself, Anthony had returned to his usual self. He cleared his throat. ¡°Nat, just now... I was just too anxious. I wasn''t crying,¡± he exined. Natasha listened and nodded solemnly. ¡°I know.¡± Knowing her son was a prideful person, Natasha did not expose him. Instead, she secretly enjoyed the moment. Anthony blinked, asking, ¡°Aren''t you going to tell me where you''ve been just now?¡± ¡°I was just roaming around,¡± Natasha said nonchntly. Anthony eyed her. He knew she was not telling the truth, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Don''t do that again,¡± he warned. Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As Anthony gazed at Natasha, he constantly felt as if she could see right through him. Suddenly, he recalled something and opened the bottle of water before handing it to her. ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to drink some water earlier? Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha smiled, casting him a loving look. Anthony turned away awkwardly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I was too rash earlier! Meanwhile, Keh drove to Thea''s house. No one came to open the door after he rang the doorbell for some time. Hence, he pulled out his phone and dialed her number, only to hear her phone ringing on the inside. Immediately, Keh knew she was in the house. The incident from that night shed past his mind. Worried that she might act impulsively, he rushed forward, keyed in the passcode, and entered the house. The dining table and the floor were in a mess. Everything on the floor was things from the day he left. When he arrived in the living room, he saw Thea lying on the couch. Her eyes were shut tight, and her face was pale. Shocked, Keh hurried over. ¡°Thea! Thea Jarman!¡± He received no response after calling out twice. He extended his hand to check if she was still breathing. When he felt the faint breath under her nose, he rxed. ¡°Thea. Thea,¡± Keh called out again, but she gave no response. At the same time, Caroline arrived as well. Seeing the mess as soon as she stepped in, she rushed over. ¡°What''s going on? How did such a thing happen?¡± ¡°It was like that when I came in. I''m not sure what happened, but we should call for an ambnce first,¡± Keh said calmly. Caroline knew it was pointless questioning now. Hence, she called for an ambnce right away. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Natasha was done sunbathing and was about to enter the building when several doctors headed in one direction hurriedly along the corridor. Usually, that meant there was an emergency. Natasha did not think too much about it. She walked closer to the wall, trying to make way for the others. Right then, Anthony''s phone rang. ¡°Nat, it''s Denise. I''ve got to answer this,¡± Anthony said. Natasha nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± With that, Anthony left to answer the call. She stuck close to the wall and got ready to walk back to her room. When she lifted her gaze, she saw a familiar figure being pushed past her swiftly. Thea? The doctors and nurses moved quickly, instructing the people in front to make way. Before Natasha could even react, a sobbing voice rang out. Caroline was following closely behind them. At the same time, another silhouette entered Natasha''s field of vision. Keh- Keh and Natasha spotted each other at the same time. He froze in his tracks, and they met each other''s gazes. Natasha seemed to have caught the meaning of his gaze. Keh pursed his lips. He tried to exin, ¡°Thea¡ª¡± ¡°You don''t have to exin it to me,¡± Natasha cut him off. Keh fell silent and stared at her. However, she merely gave him a polite nod wordlessly, got up, and returned to the room without turning back. As Keh watched her enter her ward, he frowned deeply. Soon, Thea was pushed into the emergency room for surgery. Caroline turned to look at him. ¡°Keh, do you think Thea will be fine?¡± Keh turned around and walked over to Caroline. ¡°She''ll be fine. Nothing will happen.¡± ¡°She was fine two days ago. How on earth did she end up like that?¡± Caroline lifted her head to look at Keh. ¡°She''s my only daughter. Her dad and I won''t be able to handle it if something happens to her.¡± Keh merely gazed at Caroline, not knowing how tofort her. He could not help but frown as he recalled Thea''s words. It was true that he was not responsible for the matter, as he never expected such a thing to happen. At the same time, he felt guilty for not making things clear with Thea earlier. ¡°Let''s wait to hear from the doctor.¡± Keh looked extremely calm, which looked like impassiveness to Caroline. She hesitated for some time before asking, ¡°Keh, did Thea say something to you?¡± Seeing how Keh was not replying to her, she continued, ¡°She said she had something to tell you that day. And now, this happened...¡± As she spoke, she started crying uncontrobly. ¡°I''m partly responsible for Thea''s situation,¡± Keh admitted. Caroline had a rough guess of what happened, and she felt extremely upset. ¡°I just want to know one thing. Are you interested in Thea? You know what she thinks of you, right? She gave up on her business in another country just toe back to keep youpany. So, what do you think of her?¡± Keh looked at Caroline and said straightforwardly, ¡°I only see her as a friend and a business partner.¡± ¡°F-Friend? Business partner?¡± Caroline was bbergasted. Keh did not deny it. ¡°Yes.¡± Caroline was so furious that she was at a loss for words. Keh must''ve rejected Thea the same way. That must be why that silly girl acted so rashly. The thought of something might happen to Thea was uneptable to Caroline. ¡°Thea doesn''tck friends. You''re just wasting her time, Keh!¡± Caroline yelled, fuming. Keh did not defend himself, nor did he say anything in response to Caroline''s words. Right then, Liam appeared with Denise and Benjamin beside him. He witnessed the scene as soon as they entered. Immediately, his protective instincts kicked into gear. ¡°Keh.¡± His loud, clear voice rang out, causing Caroline and Keh to turn around. Although Liam was old, he was still an experienced businessman. Hence, he always had a powerful presence wherever he went. Caroline frowned as she looked at him and the two children by his side. ¡°Who''s he?¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Liam strode over, his gaze falling upon Keh. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Keh greeted politely beforeunching into his exnation. ¡°Thea is undergoing emergency treatment as we speak.¡± Liam narrowed his eyes. Caroline learned of their rtionship from the way Keh greeted the old man. Standing before her was the patriarch of the Hamilton family, who had once shaken the business world. She often heard his name abroad in praise of his sharp mind and business acumen for which he was famous. Caroline suddenly felt at a loss for words as she gazed at the titan before her. At that moment, the emergency room door opened to admit the doctor. ¡°Which one of you is Thea Jarman''s family?¡± he asked. ¡°I am,¡± Caroline said at once. ¡°Oh, there is nothing wrong with the patient,¡± assured the doctor. ¡°Low blood sugar level and not eating had caused her to faint, that''s all. It''s nothing serious, so don''t worry too much. She will be transferred to a ward in a moment to be put on a drip.¡± A giddy wave of relief swept over Caroline upon hearing that. ¡°Thank God it''s nothing serious.¡± Upon recalling something, she turned to the doctor. ¡°Thank you so much, doctor.¡± ¡°It''s part of my job.¡± He smiled and walked back in again without another word. Keh''s tense brows rxed a little upon hearing that it was nothing serious. Liam rolled his eyes at Keh as he studied thetter, failing to stifle aint. ¡°What are the odds of the two womening to the same hospital?¡± Keh did not know how to respond to that. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''m going to see Nat.¡± Liam spun around and led Denise and Benjamin away without giving his grandson a chance to speak. He did not even deign to greet Caroline. By the time Caroline turned around, Liam was already walking away with the two children. She frowned as she watched them. Hmm, those two kids. Thea was wheeled out before she could spare any further thought to the matter. Seeing her, Caroline bent down by her side at once. ¡°How are you, Thea? Are you all right?¡± Denise and Benjamin rushed to the bed as soon as Liam brought the children to Natasha''s ward. ¡°Hello, Nat,¡± the children chorused. A smile spread across Natasha''s pale face at the sight of them. ¡°You''re back!¡± ¡°We miss you so much.¡± Denise could not resist acting coquettishly. ¡°Have you been good?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Of course, we have,¡± Denise replied. Liam interjected that moment with a smile. ¡°Denise and Benjamin have been well behaved and sensible. They were a delight to have around.¡± Natasha gazed up at Liam as she returned his smile. ¡°Thank you for taking care of them, Old Mr. Hamilton. I hope they haven''t caused any trouble.¡± ¡°There''s no need to thank me,¡± Liam said. ¡°It was no trouble at all. I''m happy to do it. In fact, I would like you to trouble me again if there''s such trouble in the future. I like children.¡± He would have loved to care for them for the rest of his life, but he could not make it too obvious. Terence observed him from the corner, feeling both sad and helpless for his friend. Denise chose that moment to blurt, ¡°I saw a fierce olddy scolding Mr. Handsome outside just now, Nat.¡± The atmosphere within the ward stiffened with awkwardness for a few seconds. ¡°What fierce olddy?¡± Terence asked. ¡°Well...¡± Denise was struggling to find the right words. ¡°Oh, it''s like this,¡± Liam hurriedly exined. ¡°Keh''s assistant fainted from hypoglycemia and was sent to the hospital. Her mother was there and happened to speak a little loudly.¡± It was evident that he was exining on behalf of his grandson. Natasha smiled. ¡°I saw them earlier.¡± ¡°You saw them?¡± Liam repeated, stunned. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Originally, he intended to exin the situation, he could not help but shudder on Keh''s behalf at Natasha''s revtion. What luck the boy has. Out of all the hospitals in the city, he just had to send his assistant to this one where everybody could see him. He has dug himself a hole so deep that I can''t even help him out of it. In short, he deserves it. Terence also seemed to understand something at that moment. ¡°I have to praise Keh for his energy,¡± he remarked teasingly. ¡°He doesn''t care about the thing he should, yet takes on everything where he shouldn''t.¡± Will Liam understand such an obvious connotation? If he wants to see his precious great- grandchildren in the future, he must stand with them! As for Keh, he is free to even hang himself however he pleases. It''s not that we won''t help him but we just can''t. Everything depends on what he makes of it! Natasha did not hear a word of theirs. Instead, she had been lost in her thoughts. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Natasha asked suddenly, ¡°could you ask the doctor when I can be discharged?¡± Terence frowned. ¡°Discharged? How can you be discharged from the hospital with such a grievous injury?¡± Natasha shrugged. ¡°They''re all surface wounds. I will tend to them from home.¡± ¡°Surface wounds?¡± Terence eximed. ¡°You have a fracture and a concussion! You must stay for another two weeks, at the very least.¡± ¡°I know my body well enough,¡± Natasha protested. ¡°There really is no need for that.¡± ¡°No, you will stay until you havepletely recovered. It''s up to the doctor when you''re free to be discharged.¡± Terence looked firm. ¡°Grandpa...¡± Instinctively, Liam surmised that Natasha''s wish to be discharged was linked to Keh. Oh no, this is going to be a big problem! He could not refrain from saying, ¡°That''s right, Nat. Just listen to your grandfather. Your injuries are serious. You mustn''t take your recovery lightly.¡± ¡°I know you are all worried about me, but I know my body,¡± Natasha said firmly. Her decision could not be swayed no matter how much the two old men persuaded her. At that critical moment, Liam gave Denise and Benjamin a wink which the two children understood at once. ¡°Are you angry, Nat?¡± Denise asked as she gazed at Natasha. ¡°Angry? What would I angry about?¡± She shot back. ¡°Angry with Mr. Handsome...¡± Denise''s voice trailed off into a whisper. However, the connotation was understood by everybody present. It was a question on everybody''s minds that nobody dared to ask. Natasha frowned at the strangeness of the child''s question. Benjamin chimed in immediately. ¡°Greatgrandpa is really worried about you, Nat. You''ll only make them feel worse if you leave the hospital now.¡± Natasha turned to Terence with a frown. ¡°How about this,¡± Benjamin proposed, ¡°Great-grandpa will ask the doctorter, and we''ll see what the doctor has to say. Deal?¡± Before Natasha could speak, the boy pressed on, ¡°You have to set an example of valuing your health and taking care of yourself, Nat.¡± With that said, Natasha could not refute him. ¡°Fine,¡± she said atst, with a resigned grin at Benjamin. ¡°You win.¡± A smile appeared on his face. ¡°You''re the best, Nat!¡± Terence was relieved to see Natasha relent. Liam, who was next to the former, heaved a quiet sigh of relief as well. Then, he picked up his phone to surreptitiously send a text: Everything else depends on you now, brat! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Anthony spotted Thalia''s car outside the hospital. After a quick look around, he opened the door and went in. Thalia had aputer on herp and a lollipop in her mouth. She handed a lollipop over at his arrival. ¡°Would you like one?¡± Anthony epted it eagerly. He unwrapped it and put it in his mouth. Thalia''s gaze returned to herputer once more. ¡°I''d had a look,¡± she dered as she sucked on her lollipop. ¡°Your mother was here during that period.¡± She then turned the screen to Anthony. It was surveince footage depicting a hallway in the hospital. Natasha was standing at the door of a ward looking at something when a man suddenly appeared behind her. The horror of a suspense drama was palpable even through the screen. Startled, Natasha spun around just in time for the doctor''s appearance. The man slipped into the ward as Natasha spoke to the doctor at the door. The videosted only several minutes. ¡°I ran a background check on him, but I didn''t find any direct involvement with your mother,¡± Thalia said. ¡°It should just be an ordinary mental disorder.¡± Anthony looked at the screen and frowned slightly. ¡°Is it possible that you''re overthinking this out of anxiousness?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony shook his head. ¡°I don''t know, but I have a bad feeling about this. Nat deliberately took me away today. She must be hiding something from me.¡± Thalia pursed her lips as she stared at him. ¡°I''m curious about how urate children''s intuition is.¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at her. ¡°By the way, could you assign one of the surveince cameras at the door of Nat''s ward to my phone? That way, I can tune in any time.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± Her slender fingers worked furiously on theputer before they stopped moving abruptly. Thalia''s beautiful eyes narrowed into slits as she stared at the screen. Her flickering eyes seemed to be appreciating something. Anthony leaned over when he noticed that she had frozen. ¡°What''s the matter? What are you looking at?¡± Turning pale almost immediately, he wished he did not see it. The footage depicted another instance in the hospital when Keh sent Thea to the emergency room and the entire incident of encountering Natasha in the corridor. From the camera''s point of view, it looked especially like a messy love triangle. Thalia cleared her throat. ¡°Anthony.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This Keh isn''t in love with your mother, is he?¡± she asked. Anthony frowned. ¡°No,¡± he instinctively retorted. ¡°Are you sure? Look at his eyes and your mother''s. They''re looking so tenderly at one another,¡± Thalia remarked while they watched. ¡°You know, with the looks of Keh and your mother, they would be perfect for the leading parts if they starred in a movie. It would definitely be a blockbuster. They look so good from every possible angle! I wonder what their unborn children will look like.¡± Anthony was struck dumb with incredulity. What else can I say? Anthony took theputer from herp and sent a link to one of the surveince cameras to his phone with several keystrokes. He then shut theptop with a smack after he was done. Thalia was not satisfied. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I''m not done.¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°Would you still want your reward?¡± Thalia was taken aback. ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded solemnly. ¡°Be serious, then.¡± ¡°I am being serious!¡± However, Thalia studied Anthony again in the next second. She looked at each side of his face carefully. Anthony was deeply ufortable by her scrutiny and scowled with displeasure. ¡°What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Don''t you think that you share a resemnce with Keh?¡± Thalia said enigmatically. ¡°You look so much like him. If I didn''t know better, I would have guessed that you and he have a shady rtionship.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Well, she was not the first to be amazed by how much alike they looked. He did not expect the matter to remain concealed for much longer. However, he was determined to keep it a secret for as long as possible. He did not intend to admit it until there was conclusive evidence. ¡°The more I stare at it, the more I see it.¡± Thalia was still studying him intensely. ¡°I think I can use you to ckmail Keh!¡± Anthony was dumbstruck again. ¡°Being a yboy, he would believe me if I ckmailed him with you,¡± Thalia said as her imagination ran wild, feeling very pleased with her idea. ¡°Have you heard of something called DNA?¡± Anthony asked sarcastically. ¡°It can be faked,¡± Thalia said dismissively. ¡°I have acquaintances in the industry.¡± Anthony was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Do you think Keh will believe you?¡± Thalia gave his words some serious thought before providing a fair answer. ¡°That will be tough.¡± ¡°Just stop daydreaming, and let''s get down to business,¡± Anthony barked, changing the subject in time. Thalia raised her eyebrows as she merely said those words out of jest. If she were to meet Keh, she would have to avoid a person like him unless there was a mission at hand. Though he looked harmless enough, the way he conducted his business sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Has the news been leaked?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Of course. I guarantee that it''ll be untraceable.¡± Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°At this juncture,¡± Anthony surmised, ¡°the killer should act within the next couple of days if he''s intent on iming my mother''s life.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Be confident and get rid of the ''if'',¡± Thalia suggested. ¡°The brake hose was damaged with the purpose of killing her, wasn''t it? I''m just worried that...¡± ¡°Worried about what?¡± ¡°That the clue is too cryptic. I''m afraid the killer won''t be as smart as we''d expected him to be. He might not figure it out.¡± Anthony hesitated. ¡°How did you drop the lead?¡± ¡°The number te of the ambnce!¡± Thalia announced. ¡°I deliberately chose several photos that were especially clear. A simple search should reveal which hospital she is in if one were to look carefully.¡± Da*n, I am smart. She was so pleased with her work... Cryptic indeed! And subtle. Anthony kept the polite smile on his face. ¡°If that doesn''t work, I''ll leak more informationter,¡± Thalia added for she found the probability of the killer discovering the clue rather low. Anthonyforted her. ¡°To be able to think of sabotaging the brakes shows that our mystery man is notcking in wit.¡± Thalia''s eyes lit up at his words. ¡°I''d considered that too. We would have found him long ago if he was a simpleton.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. Thalia gazed at him with a wry smile like they shared a secret. Anthony buckled his seat belt before looking at her. ¡°Let''s go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°For a meal.¡± ¡°Aren''t you returning to the hospital?¡± Anthony leaned backzily on the seat. ¡°Later. I''m hungry now. Let''s eat. Thanks in advance for lunch.¡± Are you kidding? It was Thalia''s turn to be rendered speechless. He wants a free lunch, yet he''s being so bossy! However, Thalia thought it would be boring to dine alone. Besides, Anthony was the entire reason why she was able to stay. It was difficult to imagine such a legendary figure in the hacker world was actually a child. The tiny bit of curiosity she had toward him was only the tip of the iceberg. She wanted to know more as she felt that there were still many secrets in him worthy of her exploration. Of course, Anthony was well aware of her motives. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Thea soon woke up in her ward after being put on a drip and found Caroline gazing at her with tear- filled eyes of distress. "I''ve been so worried for you, Thea!¡± Thea was still a little weak. Her eyelids fluttered open further at the sound of her mother''s voice. ¡°I seemed to have heard Keh''s voice when I was still unconscious, Mom.¡± Caroline appeared a little unhappy at the mention of Keh. ¡°That man doesn''t love you at all, Thea.¡± As soon as she said that, a drop of tear rolled down the corner of Thea''s eye. Caroline''s heart immediately softened. ¡°Don''t cry, Thea. There are plenty of men in the world. Keh is not the only one.¡± ¡°I don''t care how many men there are in the world,¡± Thea protested weakly. ¡°He is the only one I want.¡± Caroline frowned in consternation. She was not ignorant of her daughter''s stubbornness. There was no chance of Thea changing her mind once she had set her sights. ¡°I don''t know what to do without Keh, Mom. I can''t imagine a world without him. What should I do?¡± Thea''s tears soon turned into streams as her voice rose in pitch. Caroline felt distressed looking at her daughter ¡°All right, my dear. Hush now.¡± ¡°I miss him so much, Mom!¡± The more Thea spoke, the more aggrieved she became. ¡°Good girl. He''s outside right now.¡± Caroline told the truth, unable to hold back any longer. Stunned by the news, Thea looked at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes. He was the one who sent you to the hospital.¡± A glimmer of hope rose from her heart just when she had given up hope. ¡°I knew it was him. I heard his voice. He still cares about me!¡± Caroline could not bear to burst her daughter''s bubble at the sight of thetter''s infatuation. ¡°I want to see him, Mom. Could you take me out to meet him?¡± Thea wanted to get up, but as she had not eaten for an entire day and night, coupled with the debilitating effects of low sugar level in her blood, a wave of dizziness overcame her before she could even stand up. Caroline caught her swaying daughter. ¡°What are you doing trying to get up on your own?¡± she reprimanded severely. ¡°I''ll get him. Go lie down!¡± Theay back on the bed and nodded meekly. Caroline cast onest nce at her before rising and walking out the door. Keh was on the phone in the corridor outside. The door opened to reveal Caroline peering at him just as he hung up. ¡°Thea is awake, and she wants to see you.¡± Though a hint of hesitation shed across his handsome features, Keh nodded and walked toward the ward. Thea was lying on the hospital bed. She tried to sit up upon seeing Keh. Keh stopped her. ¡°The doctor said you need to rest. Don''t get up.¡± Thea felt a warmth in her heart at his words. He still cares about me! Her eyes turned red instantly. ¡°Oh, Keh...¡± Caroline chose that moment to cough pointedly and drew Thea''s attention to her. ¡°I''m going out to buy something. I''ll be back soon.¡± Without another word, Caroline strode out. Thea and Keh were left alone in the ward after the door clicked shut. Thea''s tender eyes appeared so misty that tears were at risk of falling as she gazed at him. ¡°Did you send me to the hospital, Keh?¡± she asked. He nodded. ¡°I knew that you wouldn''t leave me.¡± Thea forced a weak smile. After carefully considering the best way to approach the subject, Keh raised his beady eyes to meet hers. ¡°There are some things I need to rify with you, Thea.¡± Thea''s smile stiffened. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Keh''s eyes dimmed. ¡°I haven''t forgotten that you have been by my side since I took over the company. You have been a tremendous asset to thepany and me. Though I am grateful to you, I only think of you as a friend and coworker. I apologize if I have done anything to make you misunderstand.¡± Thea''s tears fell immediately at his words. ¡°Don''t you have even a bit of affection for me?¡± Keh did not deny it. ¡°Yes, I did. Though it''s not so much as falling for you as you being a good fit for me. You have so much to offer, and you wouldn''t ask a lot of me. I merely entertained the notion of us being together.¡± ¡°I can still be everything you want me to be.¡± ¡°It was only a fleeting thought I had from years ago,¡± Keh insisted. Thea gazed at him with hopeless despair. ¡°I''m sorry for having such thoughts of you.¡± Keh''s apology was sincere and solemn. ¡°If you need to vent your hatred of me or have any requests, please tell me. I will do what I can to make you happy.¡± ¡°I don''t want anything else, Keh,¡± Thea cried and pleaded with all her might. ¡°I still am the same girl who you thought was a good match for you all those years ago. I can still be the woman of your dreams.¡± ¡°We are not young anymore, Thea. We should be a little more responsible in our rtionships. If I still have such thoughts or act on my impulses, what kind of a man am I then?¡± ¡°I do not mind!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I do,¡± Keh said firmly. ¡°I was young, frivolous, and arrogant, but I know better now.¡± His gaze upon Thea was unwavering. Thea met his eyes as tears flowed down her cheeks. Keh did not look away. ¡°That''s all I have to say. You have a good rest. I will respect your decision if you want to return to the country with your parents after you get well.¡± With a final nod, he turned to leave the ward. ¡°Is this because of Natasha?¡± Thea asked suddenly. Keh froze in his tracks. ¡°You told me all these not because you don''t love me but because you can''t let her go. That doesn''t matter to me. I will wait.¡± Thea gazed tearfully at his back. ¡°I will wait for you forever as long as you say the word.¡± Keh turned around wearily. ¡°I won''t deny that Natasha has left an indelible mark on my heart, but my not loving you has nothing to do with her. Please don''t put your hopes on me anymore. Find someone more worthy.¡± He turned and walked out without giving her the opportunity to say anything else. Despite clenching her fists to fight the urge to cry, Thea failed to hold back her tears. Caroline was waiting in the corridor outside. Upon seeing Keh leave, she returned to the ward at once and hastened over at the sight of her weeping daughter. ¡°Thea, Thea.¡± ¡°What should I do, Mom? He doesn''t want me anymore.¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Caroline soothed. ¡°We''ll find someone better than him!¡± ¡°No! He''s the only one I want,¡± Thea cried bitterly. ¡°Help me, Mom. I can''t live without him!¡± Caroline watched her sadly. ¡°My girl, there is no such thing as an irreparable heart. Time heals all wounds. You can''t let go now because you justnded in this situation. Give it time and you''ll find the strength to get over it eventually.¡± Thea shook her head and screamed in despair. ¡°I can''t, Mom! I''m losing my mind. I don''t know what I will be without him.¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Caroline was heartbroken and helpless as she watched her daughter suffer because of love. As someone who was a winner in love, Caroline couldn''t understand the feeling of not being able to live without a man. But seeing that Thea was in so much pain and afraid that she would put an end to her life, Caroline couldn''t bear it anymore andforted, ¡°Okay, okay. If you really wish to be with Keh, I''ll definitely help you. As long as you listen to me, I promise that he''lle back to you.¡± Only then did Thea stop crying. She looked at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you? Thea, there''s something that you have to remember. Women can appear to be weak, but in truth, we must never be weak.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Caroline leaned over and whispered something into Thea''s ear. Thea stopped crying after hearing what Caroline said. ¡°Mom, will this really work?¡± ¡°That''s how I managed to get your dad in the palm of my hand. What do you think?¡± Thea thought about her father, who used to be a yboy. However, no one knew when and how he began to change and became truly loyal to Caroline to the extent that he would do anything for her. Thea nodded continuously. ¡°Okay. I''ll listen to you!¡± ¡°That''s my girl. The most important thing you should do right now is to take good care of yourself so that you can have the energy to go forward.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thea stopped crying and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Only when Thea had slowly calmed down did Caroline let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly remembering something, she looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Thea, have you met Old Mr. Hamilton before?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. Why?¡± ¡°Do you know who are the parents of the two children he''s with?¡± ¡°Children? What children?¡± ¡°You don''t know about it?¡± Confusion was written all over Thea''s face. ¡°There aren''t any children by Old Mr. Hamilton''s side. I''ve seen him many times, but I''ve never heard of any children before.¡± Caroline narrowed her eyes as she thought about it. After that, she looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, you should rest well. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea didn''t think too deeply into it. At that moment, she only wished that she could recover sooner so that Keh would return to her side. After leaving Thea''s ce, Keh felt relieved. Indeed, he was only grateful to Thea, and he only thought of her as a friend. Back when he first took over thepany, he was still young and a little arrogant. Therefore, a few shareholders of the Keh didn''t know what love was. So even though he once had a little thought of being in a rtionship, he had simply shrugged it off. He knew that he didn''t love Thea despite not knowing what love was. They were meant to be just friends and nothing else. It was only because he didn''t want to lose a friend like her back then that caused things to progress to that state. However, little did he expect things to turn out that way. Right when he was thinking about that, his phone rang. He took out his phone and answered the call when he saw that it was from Fabian. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I managed to get my hands on surveince footage.¡± ¡°What surveince footage?¡± ¡°The footage of Ms. Watson''s car being tampered with and her being followed... I feel that someone is targeting her.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I''ll be right there.¡± Instead of going to Natasha''s ward after hanging up the call, he went back to thepany right away. In the office, with aptop in his hand, Fabian walked toward Keh and turned the screen to him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, look. As per your instructions, I went through each of the surveince footage that day. On that day, Ms. Watson had a meeting in the office until it was reallyte, and she left by driving her car out of the underground parking lot. So I tried looking from there, and I can''t believe I actually found it!¡± In the video, a tall and burly man could be seen going under and doing damage to Natasha''s car. As Keh watched the footage, fury burned in his dark eyes. Fabian clicked the next footage and said, ¡°I found this from the underground parking lot of Prosper Technologies. I wanted to find out if it was intentional or if Ms. Watson was unlucky, so I checked all the surveince footage of that day and found this figure in the end.¡± From the surveince footage of the underground parking lot of Prosper Technologies, when that man was about to tamper with Natasha''s car, he suddenly went to hide in a corner because Fabian and Keh turned up. ¡°His clothes, height, and shoes, they''re all the same. Judging from this, I say Ms. Watson wasn''t unlucky. That man had the intention of hurting her,¡± Fabian said. Without realizing it, Keh clenched his fists as he watched the surveince footage. ¡°What about the rtionships I asked you to look intost time?¡± ¡°I investigated it. Ever since Ms. Watson came back from abroad, she had been spending most of her time at work. She didn''t have much contact with anyone other than the people at work. If you''re talking about her enemies...¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Fabian smiled sheepishly. ¡°Other than you, there doesn''t seem to be anyone else.¡± Keh was speechless. He shot an angry look at Fabian, and thetter winced. ¡°B-But that''s the truth. Besides you, there wasn''t anyone else who¡ª¡± Here, Fabian paused abruptly as he thought about something. ¡°Wait. I think there''s one more person.¡± Keh red at him. ¡°Keep spouting nonsense and you''ll regret this!¡± ¡°No! It''s true! You know... What was his name again? The guy who almost took advantage of Ms. Watson... G-Gaston! That''s it! Gaston Williams!¡± Fabian remembered it after pping his head gently. Keh narrowed his eyes. If Fabian hadn''t brought up Gaston, Keh would''ve already completely forgotten about him. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Hamilton? Could it be him?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°But he shouldn''t be. He''s been captured by the police. Logically, it shouldn''t be him. Besides, even if he wants to seek revenge, instead of getting his revenge on Ms. Watson, he should¡ªEh? Mr. Hamilton, where are you going? As Fabian rambled on and on about his analysis, Keh shot up to his feet, took his car keys, and walked away. Immediately, Fabian asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, where are you going? You have a meetingter that you''ve pushed back for days. If you continue to do that, the shareholders won t stay quiet. ¡°The detention center.¡± Obviously, Keh only answered the first part of Fabian''s question. ¡°Are you really going there?¡± ¡°We''ll know for sure if it''s him when we get there.¡± Keh wasn''t going to take any chances when it had to do with Natasha''s safety. Fabian hesitated for a while. ¡°1-1''11 go with you, then. Wait for me!¡± After that, he ced theptop on the table and ran after Keh. I don''t want to stay back and let those old shareholders pester me. They''re too annoying! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Coming out of the detention center, Fabian turned to nce at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I don''t think Gaston is lying. Maybe this doesn''t have anything to do with him.¡± Keh furrowed his brows tightly. If there isn''t any grudge, there''s no way that a person can hate someone else that much. If it''s true that Gaston isn''t the one behind this, then I must''ve missed out on something. But Gaston is our only target at the moment. ¡°Fabian, look into Gaston''s family background and social connections. The more detailed, the better.¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll look into it once I get back.¡± ¡°Also, send those two surveince footages to the police.¡± Fabian nodded again. ¡°Understood. Mr. Hamilton, do you think that we should get a few people to protect Ms. Watson at the hospital? The person who wants to hurt her feels like a time bomb to me. We have no idea when they''ll show up again.¡± ¡°Do you think that person will dare to show up if he sees such a huge scene?¡± Keh asked, raising his brows. ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I''ll watch over her myself at the hospital. You should just do what I asked you to do.¡± Keh was notfortable leaving Natasha in the care of others. Seeing that Keh had got up to leave, Fabian followed after him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, w-what about thepany?¡± ¡°You should go back first.¡± ¡°Aren''t you going back? If you don''t go back, the shareholders are going to yell at me.¡± Fabian had an aggrieved look on his face as he watched Keh get into the car. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why don''t you take me with you? I don''t want to face those shareholders anymore...¡± Keh rolled down the window and looked at him. ¡°If anyone dares to cause a ruckus, buy his share.¡± Fabian''s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°W-What is the upper limit?¡± ¡°That depends on your ability.¡± As if he had obtained an insignia of royalty, the frown on Fabian''s face changed into a smug look. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hamilton. Leave the matters in thepany to me. You can focus on taking care of Ms. Watson. I won''t let the shareholders bother you.¡± Keh nodded. He rolled up the window and sped off. There was a little whirlwind from where he drove off. Fabian looked around him. The area was quite deserted, and there wasn''t a single taxi in sight. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Right when the realization hit him, he quickly ran after Keh''s car. ¡°Wait for me, Mr. Hamilton! I can''t get a taxi here! Please, at least give me a little ride to¡ª¡± Before Keh went to the hospital, he took a short trip back to the Hamilton residence. Right when he walked in, he noticed that construction workers were walking in and out of the mansion. With a frown, he walked further inside. Liam was looking at a blueprint and discussing something with Dan in the living room. ¡°Grandpa, what''s going on?¡± Keh asked. Liam lifted his head, and after ncing at Keh, he ignored him and continued looking at the blueprint. ¡°Will it be better if we add another table here?¡± Dan, on the other hand, looked at Keh and said politely, ¡°Mr. Keh, you''re back!¡± ¡°What is Grandpa doing?¡± Keh asked. Dan smiled. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton ns to renovate the two rooms upstairs for Ms. Denise and Mr. Benjamin.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He could tell that Liam liked Denise and Benjamin very much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have decided on renovating the rooms after Denise and Benjamin stayed for one night. Keh asked, ¡°Are you sure that Natasha will let you bring them back again?¡± It would have been better if Keh hadn''t brought that up because Liam flew off the handle upon hearing that. ¡°Whose fault do you think it is? Keh, I''m not forcing you to get married or have children, but you''d better not piss Nat off! If she doesn''t let me see Denise and Benjamin, I''ll sever all ties with you!¡± ¡°Do you think you still need to force me to have children? Isn''t two enough?¡± ¡°They have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Then, you''re truly a man with a big heart that you''d treat someone else''s children so well.¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± At that moment, Keh walked toward Liam and took the blueprint from Liam''s hands. He looked at it briefly and saw that one of the rooms was filled with princess decorations, while the other was filled with technologies. Every corner seemed to be designed meticulously. There were all kinds of toys in the rooms that made them look luxurious. Other than that, they were designed with love. Keh could tell that Liam wanted to give the best of everything to Denise and Benjamin. Keh smiled. Seeing that, Liam quickly took the blueprint back. ¡°Off you go. Stop getting in my way. ¡°The rooms are lovely. They''ll definitely love it,¡± Keh said before he turned to walk upstairs. ¡°W-Wait,¡± Liam suddenly called out, remembering something. Keh turned to look at Liam. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°You and Th¡ªYou know, thatdy.¡± Liam couldn''t recall Thea''s name. ¡°What is your rtionship with her?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°There''s nothing going on between us. I told you before that we''re just friends.¡± Strangely, Liam let out a breath of relief. ¡°You should tell her clearly if you''re not interested in her. Don''t give her false hope!¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Y-You did?¡± ¡°Yes. I''ve made myself very clear.¡± ¡°Then-¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know what you want to ask me. Give me some time. I''ll talk to Natasha when the time comes.¡± Liam looked at Keh and hesitated for a long while before finally nodding. ¡°Okay. I''ll leave it to you. Just... do what you want.¡± Rtionships areplicated. Keh and Nat end up like this because of my wishful thinking in the past. Anyway, what happens next depends on them. Keh nodded and walked upstairs. When Dan saw that, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Keh, Old Mr. Hamilton has moved all your things to the outermost room. Everything is all piled up. We still haven''t got the time to tidy the ce...¡± The moment Keh walked in, he noticed that the room was a mess. All his clothes and items were piled up together, and there was not even a ce where he could stand. His handsome face contorted a little. He could imagine that when Denise and Benjamin moved in, he might not even have a ce to stay. But even if that was the case, when he thought about the two of them, he shed a smile that had never appeared on his face before. After changing his clothes, Keh went straight to the hospital. When he arrived, it was almost nightfall. On the way to the hospital, Denise had sent him a voice message on WhatsApp: ¡°Mr. Handsome, Great-grandpa brought us back. Nat is all alone in her ward. Will you help me watch over Nat tonight?¡± At first, he was listening to Denise''s sweet voice, but when he heard that Natasha was all alone in the ward, his chest tightened, and he quickened his pace. When he reached the door of Natasha''s ward, he heard some people speaking inside. He felt as if something had hit his chest and pushed the door open straight away. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 To his surprise, there were a few people in the ward. Xavier, Ross, and Thomas were there to visit Natasha after they heard that something had happened to her. When they were joking with one another, the door opened with a bang, and they turned toward the door in surprise. Keh stood at the door. He had met Xavier, Ross, and Thomas before, so he knew that they were Natasha''s colleagues. A hint of awkwardness lingered in the air. At that moment, Ross asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Ms. Watson, do you hate each other this much?¡± Natasha was speechless. She nced at Keh unhappily. Thomas, who was sensible, chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you here to visit Ms. Watson too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Keh nodded slightly. He was truly thick-skinned. Despite the awkwardness, he was able to act as if nothing had happened and walked into the ward. ¡°Haha! So are we,¡± Thomas replied with an awkward smile. ¡°You guys can go ahead first.¡± Keh gestured with his outstretched hand and walked toward the couch before sitting down. Um... Do we need to line up on a firste first served basis when we visit someone in the hospital? Thomas looked at Keh, who was sitting at the side. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, would you like to go first?¡± Keh lifted his headzily to look at Thomas and acted like a gentleman. ¡°It''s fine. I have all the time in the world. Please go on. Huh? How long did he mean by that? Thomas didn''t dare to ask it out loud, so he continued to smile awkwardly. Right then, Ross looked at Natasha and asked her in a whisper, ¡°Ms. Watson, he''s not nning on doing something to you after we leave, right?¡± Despite Ross'' whisper, Keh could still hear him. Keh raised his eyebrows slightly. He pretended not to hear it and took out his phone to do something. Natasha looked at Ross. ¡°How about you stay for a while?¡± ¡°I''m afraid that he''ll do something to meter.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. If outsiders got involved with the grudge of prominent families, the former would be the ones to suffer. Natasha rolled her eyes at Ross and continued their conversation earlier. ¡°Why did you guyse here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You haven''t shown up in the office for two days, so we have to find out what''s wrong! I only found out that something serious had happened to you after asking Denise about it!¡± Ross said. ¡°Why didn''t you tell us when something this major happened to you?¡± ¡°It''s nothing serious. What''s there to talk about?¡± Natasha didn''t even think that it was a serious matter at all. ¡°Ms. Watson, you''re a woman, after all. Can''t you be a bit more feminine? You can''t embarrass us men like this?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°More feminine? How do I do that?¡± ¡°You know, be gentler and act cute when you speak. Natty wants to eat yummy food. Natty wants to go to bed. Something like that...¡± ¡°Natty is Peking pissed off?¡± Ross was at a loss for words. Keh, who was doing something at the side, couldn''t help himself from chuckling when he heard what she said. Natasha was the only one who could say something as crude as that with a straight face. Such was her personality despite her angellike appearance. However, at that moment, Keh couldn''t help but think she was very adorable. As soon as he chuckled, everyone looked in his direction. He didn''t lift his head. Instead, he looked at his phone seriously as if his chuckle had nothing to do with their conversation. The rest of them looked away. Ross turned to Natasha. ¡°Just pretend that I never said that.¡± Thomas said, ¡°You''re lucky that Natty didn''t ask you to f*ck off!¡± ¡°I was going to say that,¡± Natasha said while looking at Thomas. Thomas shrugged. ¡°See?¡± ¡°I got ahead of myself,¡± Ross said. Suddenly, Xavier looked at Natasha and piped up, ¡°One doesn''t cry out in pain, not because they can''t feel the pain, but because they know no one cares about them and it''s useless.¡± Hearing that, everyone fell silent and turned to look at him. Keh frowned too when he heard that. ¡°Xavier, you''ve reached a new height just by saying that!¡± Rossmented. ¡°Do you really have to make it sound so sad?¡± Thomas asked. Xavier smiled bitterly before looking at Natasha. ¡°Boss, no matter what happens in the future, you can ask for my help. I''lle to you without hesitation. You and Celia are the two most important people to me in the whole wide world.¡± Keh frowned even more as he sat at the side. Natasha looked at Xavier, and a hesitant look shed across her delicate and beautiful face. In the end, she replied straightforwardly, ¡°Indeed, he''s reached a new height, and very high up at that!¡± ¡°I''m serious!¡± Xavier had a solemn look on his face. Natasha nodded half-heartedly. ¡°Okay, okay. I get it.¡± Seeing that, Ross and Thomas quickly expressed their loyalty to her. ¡°Ms. Watson, you can look for me too! You''ll be the most important person to me as well!¡± ¡°Ms. Wealthy, look at me! I''lly down my life for you too!¡± ¡°Stay the f*ck away from Natty!¡± Ross and Thomas were stunned silent. Ugh, fine. There is a disparity between people in this world. Seeing how Ross, Xavier, Thomas, and Natasha were having a good time, Keh, who was at the side, felt like an extra. Only when he cleared his throat did they realize that he was still there. All of them exchanged nces, and it was Xavier who took the hint as he looked at Natasha and said, ¡°Well, Boss, it''s gettingte. If there isn''t anything else, we''ll make a move first. We''ll be waiting for you in the office. Get well soon.¡± ¡°We''re leaving already?¡± Thomas asked. We''re not finished yet! Ross pushed him lightly. Idiot. Can''t you see that Mr. Hamilton is chasing us away? Finally, realization dawned on Thomas. He nced at Keh, then quickly shed Natasha a sheepish smile. ¡°That''s right. That''s right! It''s gettingte. We''ll make a move first. Someone''s still waiting for his turn.¡± Everyone was dumfounded. Seeing that Natasha had uncovered her sheets and was about to get off the bed, Thomas said, ¡°Ms. Wealthy, you don''t have to see us off. You''re still hurt. We''ll leave by ourselves.¡± Natasha looked at him and emphasized each word as she said, ¡°I''m going to the washroom.¡± Uh... Thomas smiled. ¡°O-Okay, then. We''ll get going now." After saying that to her, he turned to look at Keh. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh stood up nonchntly and asked, ¡°You''re leaving already?¡± Don''t you feel guilty for asking us that? Do you think we''d leave now if it weren''t for you? Thomas refuted the man in his mind. With a polite smile, he said aloud, ¡°Yes. It''s already dark outside. We have to make a move. Keh nodded. ¡°Goodbye, and please see yourself out.¡± ¡°O-Of course.¡± With that, the three of them hurriedly walked out. Although Natasha had told them she was going to the washroom, she eventually sent them off until they reached the door of her ward. Feeling touched, Thomas said, ¡°As expected of Ms. Wealthy. You''re tough on the outside but soft on the inside. You said that you were going to the washroom, but you still insisted on sending us off. Ms. Wealthy, you have to get well soon! It''s too boring in the office without you!¡± Natasha rubbed her temple and said to Ross, ¡°Can you knock him out? He''s too annoying!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± With that, Ross lunged at Thomas. They continued bantering for a bit in the corridor. It was then Caroline walked out of Thea''s ward. She turned in their direction subconsciously when she heard amotion. When she saw Natasha from afar, she frowned. What is she doing here? Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Simrly, Natasha saw Caroline as well. Thest time when Natasha saw Caroline in the corridor, thetter was crying too much. All her focus was on Thea, and she didn''t notice Natasha at all at that time. At that moment, however, Caroline looked surprised when she saw Natasha. Natasha could almost guess what she was thinking. However, she acted as if she didn''t know Caroline and turned to walk into her ward. She had no intention of wasting her energy on those who had nothing to do with her. She raised her brows slightly when she saw that Keh was still in the room. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, did youe into the wrong room?¡± She sounded as if she was pushing him far away. You were stillughing and joking around with your colleagues earlier, but when you''re facing me, all you give me is that cold look. ¡°No,¡± Keh replied. Natasha walked back to the hospital bed and sat down before looking at him again. ¡°So? What brings you here?¡± She was able to make him angry with just a few words. ¡°Do I need a reason to visit a patient?¡± Keh asked through clenched teeth. Natasha smiled mockingly. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you didn''t even bring anything with you. Should I say that you''re at a whole other level, or you''ve always been this insincere?¡± ncing at the table, which was full of flowers, fruits, and food, he walked over. ¡°What? Do you even care about these?¡± Natasha remained silent and merely looked at him as if she wanted him to figure it out himself. Truth be told, she didn''t care about those at all. However, she felt good that she could use that opportunity to criticize him. Keh nodded at her in understanding. When he was rushing over, all he thought about was her safety, so he didn''t really consider that. He took out his phone from his pocket, sent a message, and put it away again. Natasha remained silent at the side and didn''t care what he did because she wasn''t interested at all. Half an hour had passed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The ward was filled up with flowers starting from the door. There were also a lot of flowers on the wall on the other side of her bed. In a sh, the sweet scent of flowers filled the entire room. Keh nodded in satisfaction, and there was a smug look on his face. He turned to Natasha, who was sitting on the bed. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Natasha was bereft of speech. ¡°Are you holding a memorial ceremony for me, or what?¡± The position and color of the flowers truly fit the criteria. Keh frowned in confusion. ¡°Didn''t you say that you like it?¡± Natasha took a deep breath and looked elsewhere. She wanted some peace and quiet. Keh walked toward her and looked at her. ¡°I was in a rush when I came because I was afraid that something would happen to you. That''s why I didn''t think about it. If you like flowers, I''ll buy them the next time I visit.¡± He''s worried about me? Natasha turned to him and looked at him in disbelief as if she had discovered something new. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you sure that you aren''t having a fever, or you aren''t mistaking me for someone else?¡± As soon as she said that, tension filled the air. Keh narrowed his eyes and said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m well aware of who I''m speaking to!" Natasha smirked. ¡°Then... are you having a seizure? Keh was exasperated. Natasha always seemed to have a way of making him mad with only a few words. He let out a light chuckle as he stared at her intently. ¡°Natasha, am I really that kind of person in your eyes?¡± Natasha nodded unsurprisingly. ¡°Yeah. You''ve done things that are worse than this. Don''t you know yourself at all?¡± Keh didn''t know what to reply to that. After a while, he defended himself, saying, ¡°You''re talking about the past.¡± ¡°I don''t see any difference,¡± Natasha said matter-of-factly. ¡°That''s because you don''t understand me.¡± ¡°Sometimes, we only need to give one a shot at understanding someone in our lifetime,¡± Natasha said coldly, standing her ground. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked straight at her. ¡°Oh, really? Why are you trying to get discharged, then?¡± Natasha froze for a moment, her eyes pinned on him. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°Well, it''s not. Why, do you think I want to get out of the hospital because of you?¡± Keh pursed his lips. However, the answer to her question was self-evident. Natasha smiled. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, when did you be so self-absorbed?¡± Keh''s eyes darkened. Quirking his lips, he asked, ¡°Am I? Why don''t you tell me your reason for wanting to get discharged, then?¡± ¡°I have my reasons, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± Obviously, Keh didn''t believe what she said. However, Natasha didn''t care if he believed her. ¡°Thea is nothing more than just a friend to me,¡± Keh said abruptly, looking at her. Natasha looked stunned. ¡°You don''t have to exin your rtionship to me.¡± ¡°I just don''t want you to misunderstand.¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because...¡± Keh was about to say something, but the words seemed to be stuck in his throat. He looked at her, and his gaze turned serious. Natasha looked at him, too. It was as if they were having a silent confrontation. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment, and Natasha could even hear the strong thumping of Keh''s heartbeat. It was as if each thump of his heart was telling her something. No one knew how much time had passed. Keh withdrew his gaze and said coldly, ¡°There isn''t any specific reason. I just want to tell you the truth.¡± Natasha chuckled sarcastically. Despite her little and beautiful face, she was like a thorny rose. Keh admitted that he couldn''t do anything about her. He turned and walked out of the room. ¡°I''m going out for a smoke.¡± After seeing his figure off, Natasha didn''t want to care about him anymore. Shey down and fell asleep immediately after. Meanwhile, Anthony and Thalia went back to the hospital after their meal. Both of them stayed in the car as they watched the live surveince footage of the corridor. ¡°We can''t put our n into action if he''s here every day!¡± Thaliained as she looked at Keh, who was smoking, from the surveince footage. Anthony frowned as he considered that. However, he had no way of confronting Keh and telling thetter about that at that moment. Thalia''s lips curled upward as she looked at Keh. ¡°You know... Other than the fact that he''s perfect, he even looks so handsome when he''s smoking. It''s like that cigarette has been sublimated in his hands. He makes me want to smoke right now.¡± Anthony looked at her. The look in his eyes was as if he was asking her, ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Thalia didn''t mind it at all. She continued to stare at the live footage. ¡°I''ll bet a hundred with you. He''s interested in your mommy. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Anthony looked at Keh in the live footage. Well, I''m not surprised that Thalia has that thought. He''s been pretty attentivetely. Whenever anything happened to Mommy, he would settle the matters. What else can it be if he isn''t interested in Mommy? After all, who will put in so much effort for just any woman? But when Anthony thought about how Keh had abandoned Natasha in the past, he couldn''t completely let go of his prejudice against Keh. He pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°There''s no need to bet. My mommy''s so beautiful. It''s not strange if he wants to pursue her.¡± Well, that''s true. Even so, do you have to be so proud and confident when you say that? Thalia turned her head to look at him. ¡°Aren''t you against it?¡± ¡°No. As long as Mommy''s happy, I''m okay with anything.¡± Thalia pondered about it. Afraid that Anthony didn''t know the seriousness of the matter, she quickly expounded it to him, ¡°If your mommy bes his woman, then you will be rted to him! You have to know that although he looks like a domineering CEO, no one knows what dirty business he has on his hands in private! If that isn''t the case, why do so many people want to kill him? You will be in danger if you be his son when the timees!¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°What about his biological son?¡± Thinking of that, Thalia couldn''t help but let out a coldugh. ¡°In that case, he should really protect his biological son well, or his son will be in grave danger.¡± Anthony remained silent. It seems that my life is in danger. No. To be more precise, Benjamin, Denise, and I are in grave danger! ¡°Usually, the underground has a rule that the quest for revenge mustn''t involve family members, but some evildoers don''t care about that and will even get rid of everyone in the family to prevent troubles in the future,¡± Thalia said. Anthony continued to smile elegantly. He didn''t know what to say. ¡°You should really talk to your mommy about this, or else things will get tangled up,¡± Thalia continued seriously. Anthony continued to hold his tongue. This entanglement is truly something! ¡°I''m being serious here!¡± Thalia eximed. Anthony nodded. ¡°I get it. I''ll think about it... and talk to my mommy.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing that, Thalia finally nodded in relief. After that, she thought of something and added, ¡°Well, you don''t have to worry. If Kyle knows about this, he''ll definitely protect you well.¡± ¡°He has my thanks.¡± ¡°He''s been bugging me for your picture for the past few days...¡± Anthony turned to look at her. ¡°Don''t you dare give him my picture!¡± Thalia pretended to look troubled. ¡°I didn''t, but he has been disturbing me every day. You have no idea how pressured I am.¡± Anthony nced at her. ¡°I''ll increase your reward when we''re done with this.¡± Thalia beamed. ¡°Aww, that''s not my real intention. But you can rest assured that I won''t give him your picture before you allow me to send it. After all, I''m looking forward to seeing how surprised he will look.¡± Anthony smiled back at her too, but something seemed to be on his mind. ¡°Of course I believe you. Therefore, I have something that I need you to help me with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When it''s a littleter, go find Keh and tell him the n.¡± ¡°No way! You''re kidding, right? I confronted him once!¡± Thalia turned him down without hesitation. ¡°Don''t worry. He doesn''t know who you are. Besides, you two have the same intentions, so he won''t make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°W-What if he doesn''t believe me?¡± ¡°All you need to do is to tell him the n. He''ll think about it,¡± Anthony replied confidently. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Anthony nodded. Thalia looked at him dubiously. I can''t help feeling that something''s odd here. Anthony smiled at her. ¡°Don''t worry. Look at how beautiful you are! He doesn''t look like a bad guy, right? He won''t suspect you. Besides, with your skills, if you want to do something to my mommy, isn''t it a piece of cake for you?¡± Undeniably, Anthony''s adorable face and sweet-talking skills could easily win over anyone, for Thalia was a little overwhelmed by hispliments. She felt as if she was on cloud nine. The next moment, she gave him an okay sign and said, ¡°That makes sense. I''ll talk to him personallyter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reveal my identity.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I understand. Besides, we can''t go up against him. I can''t let him find out that a kid like you is so smart. Also, you''re under our protection, so that''s even more reason why we can''t reveal your identity. Don''t worry! I''ll protect you!¡± Anthony put on a ttering smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Aww! You should smile more. I''m so happy!¡± Meanwhile, Caroline was sitting on a couch with a frown on her face. She seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Mom? Mom?¡± Thea looked at her. Caroline only regained her senses after Thea called out to her twice. ¡°Did you call me?¡± she asked while looking at Thea. Thea was a little worried. ¡°What''s wrong, Mom? Did something happen to Dad again?¡± Caroline hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, your dad''s fine.¡± ¡°What''s the matter with you, then?¡± Caroline thought about it for a while before walking toward Thea. ¡°Guess who did I see in the corridor earlier?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Natasha Watson.¡± The moment Thea heard that name, her heart did a somersault. Natasha''s name was like the devil in her heart. Whenever she heard it, she would get unhappy and irritated for no reason. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± ¡°She''s hospitalized here too.¡± Thea looked at Caroline in confusion. ¡°She''s here too?¡± Caroline nodded. Upon contemtion, Thea wanted to get off the bed. Seeing that, Caroline asked hastily, ¡°Thea, where do you think you''re going? ¡°I''m going to see her.¡± ¡°Thea, you''re being reckless again!¡± ¡°If she''s here, Keh''s definitely here too!¡± Seeing how impulsive and impatient Thea was, Caroline quickly stopped Thea. ¡°Did you forget about what I said?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°You should wait for me to find out the situation before we do anything else. We must always be prepared before we go to war, or we will lose terribly.¡± Despite Thea''s eagerness to see Keh, she held it back after listening to Caroline''s words and nodded. ¡°Mom, have you thought about how to help me yet?¡± ¡°Calm down. I still have to understand a few more things. Once I get the answers to my doubts, the solutions will pop up automatically.¡± At that moment, Caroline still hadn''t figured out who the two children by Liam''s side were. At the thought of something, Thea asked, ¡°Mom, do you know why Natasha''s hospitalized?¡± ¡°I asked one of the nurses on duty earlier. It seems that she had a car ident.¡± ¡°An ident?¡± Thea mumbled. Suddenly, a man appeared in her mind. Could it be him? Chapter 111 Chapter 111 At night, Natasha was already sleeping by the time Keh returned to the ward. As the moonlight shone through the window and bathed its rays on her, she looked as if she was glowing with a silver hue, and that sight mesmerized him. Staring at her, he treaded softly until he was by her bed before kneeling down and continuing to observe her. She slept like a baby and looked at peace. Even though many years had passed and she had be a mother, there was no indication on her face that would betray that fact. Her porcin whiteplexion and taut-looking skin made her look as if she was a woman in her early twenties. At that moment, he harked back to the night from a few years ago¡ªthe night he slept with her after getting drunk. That time, she had also slept just like how she was now. But what had changed? Even though her face and temperament were the same, Keh felt that something was just different. He reached out to touch her face and her lips. However, the moment he was conscious of his actions, his hand froze mid-air. Staring at it, he couldn''t help but furrow his brow. It was at that moment that a sudden knock on the door was heard. Warily, he looked outside. Yet, there was no other sign of movement after the knock. He nced at Natasha and could see that she was still sound asleep and wasn''t disturbed. He frowned, not knowing whether he should be happy or angry over herck of vignce. With that thought in mind, he got to his feet and walked out. Upon opening the door, he saw Thalia leaning against the wall with a lollipop in her mouth. The moment she saw him, she extended her hand and greeted him, ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± Keh narrowed his gaze at her. ¡°It''s you again?¡± ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Thalia broke into a faint smile, looking as if she was the prettiest girl there ever existed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Obviously, I have something to tell you.¡± Thalia cocked a brow. After ncing into the ward and making sure Natasha was fine, Keh gently closed the door behind him. However, the moment it shut, Natasha suddenly opened her eyes and turned to her side to nce outward. Her gaze subsequently darkened. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Keh asked without hesitation. Licking her lips, Thalia stared at him. ¡°First, I want to dere where I stand. I''m not the viin here¡ª at least not to her,¡± Thalia stated while pointing at Natasha''s ward. Keh continued to observe her in silence. Even though he didn''t say it explicitly, he did believe her. After all, she had kept watch at Natasha''s door thest time. When she didn''t get a response from him, Thalia continued, ¡°In that case, let me speak candidly. I have spread the news of her being warded here. Hence, whoever is trying to harm her will definitely show up in the next two days. We... I wanted to use the opportunity to catch him, but with you here... Do you get what I''m trying to say?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Who are you?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°That''s not important,¡± Thalia replied with a shake of her head. If I tell him who I am, there''s no way we can continue this conversation. We will end up dueling for hundreds of rounds until one of us loses our life. As I''m here on official business, our showdown will have to wait for some other time. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Anyway, someone wille for her within the next two days. If you really want to stay, please keep out of sight, and don''t reveal yourself easily.¡± With that, she gave him a look. ¡°All right, that''s all I want to say. I''m going off now. Bye.¡± She raised her gaze at the surveince camera before waving her hand at Keh and leaving. ¡°How about... we work together?¡± Keh suddenly suggested. Thalia stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°Work together? How?¡± Keh gave a lopsided grin. ¡°I didn''t get anyone to stand guard here because I''m waiting for the perpetrator myself. Since you and I have the same objective, we can capture this person together.¡± Thalia stared at Keh as she considered if he was telling the truth. At that moment, Anthony''s voice rang out from her earpiece. He had been sitting inside the car and watching them through the surveince footage and was in constant contact with Thalia. ¡°I think we can agree to it. ¡°No!¡± Thalia yelled abruptly with a tilt of her head. Turning his head slightly, Keh noticed the earpiece she was wearing. His expression turned grim when he realized that there was someone giving orders from the shadows. Sensing his suspicion, Thalia swiftly got a grip on herself. ¡°I mean, it''s not necessary. Since you already have a n, I''ll leave the matter in your hands. With the great Mr. Hamilton on the case, I''m sure you don''t need my help at all.¡± Thalia shed him a slight smile, thinking that she had made a clever move. Keh broke into a faint smirk. ¡°You seem to know me very well.¡± ¡°I''ve heard the rumors in the underworld,¡± Thalia said casually. ¡°Underworld?¡± Keh responded in an inquiring tone. ¡°It seems that you''re a member of the underworld too,¡± hemented with certainty. Thalia was taken aback. F*ck, I''ve fallen into his trap. He never wanted to coborate. It was his bait from the very beginning. At that moment, fear began to creep into her. Looking up warily at him, she finally understood why everyone in the underworld kept repeating that one had to be extremely vignt when dealing with Keh. She was shocked by how easily he could extract information from her with just a few words. Holding that thought, Thalia didn''t feel like staying any longer. She replied, ¡°Of course, I''m the queen of the underworld after all!¡± With that, she turned and left without another word. Despite her suave-looking silhouette, she was angry at herself formitting such an error. Keh watched her figure disappear before recovering his gaze. The reason he didn''t press on with his questions was that he believed she meant Natasha no harm. But the fact that someone from the underworld is protecting Natasha... Keh looked in the direction of the ward and couldn''t help but be reminded of the time he had investigated her. Other than obtaining basic information, he discovered nothing else, not even any details rted to the children. No ordinary person is able to wipe their tracks clean to that extent. Furthermore, despite her humble identity, information on her and her ie remain nothing but a mystery. His gaze darkened, and an indiscernible expression descended upon his face. Who the heck are you, Natasha? To be able to hide information about yourself so well and to have members of the underworld protect you... Also, what happened to you during the years you were gone? Everything that happened is just too much of a coincidence. Can it be that I didn''t know her as well as I should have back then? With emotion raging within him, he returned to the ward. Inside, Natasha remained in a deep sleep. Keh stared at her silhouette, a cold glint in his eyes. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 While Anthony was still monitoring the surveince footage in the car, Thalia rushed in as if she was fleeing from something, then let out a sigh of relief. When he saw the look on her face, Anthony couldn''t help but curl his lips. ¡°What''s wrong? Why do you look so terrified?¡± Thalia was upset by hisment. ¡°I''m not terrified.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°It''s just inappropriate for ady to challenge a man.¡± Anthony couldn''t resist chuckling. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone else about it.¡± Thalia gave him the side-eye. ¡°It¡¯s as I said. Keh isn''t a good person. He has plenty of tricks up his sleeve!¡± ¡°Didn''t I tell you to agree to his suggestion? And yet, you insisted on babbling on until you revealed something you weren''t supposed to,¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°How would I know what was going through his mind? I assumed that he had recognized me and wanted to use the opportunity to harm me. Who could''ve expected that it was a trap?¡± Thalia knitted her brows as she thought about getting back at him for what had happened that day. In response, Anthony, who resembled Keh, cocked a brow. ¡°Don''t worry. No one will be able to discover your identity unless an insider exposes you or you reveal it yourself.¡± Thalia gave him a stunned look. ¡°You were the one who did it?¡± Anthony put on a nonchnt expression. ¡°Since you''re working for me, I have increased the secrecy around your identity to keep you from harm.¡± Thalia wouldn''t have believed it if anyone were to say the same. However, since it was Anthony, the legendary hacker, who had said so, there was no reason for her to doubt him. After all, his handiwork would allow her to keep her identity ny-nine point nine nine percent secure. In other words, she could freely roam the underworld without worrying about being exposed. Abruptly, Thalia screamed. She looked at the adorable face and couldn''t help cupping it in her hands and giving him a peck. ¡°You are so adorable! I love you to bits!¡± Anthony was befuddled. Staring at her, he began to blush. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Anthony touched his face and gave her a horrified look. Thalia was overwhelmed by her impulse. All this while, she had been tempted to give him a kiss, given how adorable he was. However, she had been holding herself back due to his identity until just now, when she utterly lost control. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Thalia scrutinized him. ¡°I''m not!¡± Anthony denied. Thalia examined him closer. ¡°Don''t tell me that no one else has kissed you before and that was actually your first kiss!¡± ¡°Of course not. Mommy kissed me before!¡± Thalia couldn''t hold back herughter. ¡°Who else other than your mommy?¡± Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Why should I let someone else kiss me?¡± ¡°So no one else has kissed you other than your mommy?¡± Thalia asked in amusement. Anthony quickly gave the spot she kissed a wipe before frowning defiantly. ¡°You''re really weird. Why would I let someone else kiss me?¡± Thalia burst intoughter by reflex. ¡°My, my, look at how embarrassed you are. You''re cute. How can anyone resist kissing you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± It was a rare opportunity to be able to tease Anthony, and Thalia wasn''t going to let him off easily. ¡°Come on. Don''t be shy. You''ll get used to it. Don''t worry. I''ll be responsible... Oh my, you''re so irresistibly cute.¡± Staring at Anthony''s face, Thalia felt the urge to give him another kiss. ¡°Stop it!¡± Anthony warned her. Unfortunately, the more he resisted, the more ted she was. She reached out to tousle his hair. ¡°Oh my, even when you''re angry, you''re still just as adorable. You''re like a raging little lion cub. I love you to bits!¡± It seems that only actions can shut this woman up! Anthony wasn''t good with words, but actions were his forte. Without another word, he turned on hisptop with a serious expression and began typing away furiously. Afterughing for a long while, Thalia leaned over to take a look when he stopped responding to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± On his screen, she could see images of her popping up rapidly. At that moment, Anthony replied in a steady tone, ¡°Nothing. I''m just lifting the security over your identity.¡± Thalia pressed her hand on hisptop while staring at him in disbelief. ¡°A-Are you insane?¡± Anthony gave her a small smile. ¡°Since you''re so arrogant, there''s no need for me to protect you.¡± With her hand pressing firmly on theptop, Thalia maintained her gaze at him. Anthony reciprocated her stare, both of them locking gazes in grim silence. As time ticked by, Thalia was well aware that even though Anthony wasn''t much of a threat to her, one could never truly tell the danger he posed. In order to protect myself, I have to... Drawing her dagger, she held it to Anthony''s throat and gave him a solemn look. ¡°Believe it or not, I''ll take your life right now!¡± Anthony looked down at the dagger in her hand. Just as expected, Thalia is a professional who can end my life in the blink of an eye. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, Anthony was unfazed by his predicament. Instead, he rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Come on. Go ahead and take it!¡± Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°Come on. What are you waiting for?¡± Anthony taunted. Thalia realized that she had no hold over him, for he couldn''t be threatened or frightened into submission. She continued to stare at him, her previously smug expression reced by a pitiful pout. ¡°Hmm...¡± She let out a sigh, just like a deted balloon. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Anthony pretended as if he didn''t hear her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Thalia murmured again. She had never apologized to anyone in her life before, and Anthony was her first. ¡°Are you going to ridicule me again?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia shook her head. Only then did Anthony stop, as he knew when not to get carried away. After all, Thalia wasn''t someone to be trifled with. He might be able to momentarily force her into submission, but he could never predict what might happen after. ¡°Mm, Mommy says that good kids know when they''re wrong. Don''t worry. You can rest assured that I''ll forgive you.¡± Thalia was at a loss for words. ¡°About my identity...¡± Thalia put on a pathetic face. ¡°I didn''t finish just now,¡± Anthony answered. Heaving a sigh of relief, Thalia felt her courage suddenly return. ¡°Anyway, I was just joking with you. Why did you have to take it so seriously?¡± Anthony said nothing. ¡°You don''t have to worry about it, too. I won''t tell anyone about this.¡± Thalia smiled. Thest thing Anthony wanted was to bring the matter up again. ¡°Just keep your mouth shut!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, don''t worry,¡± Thalia reassured him before the urge got the better of her. ¡°Was that really your first kiss?¡± Anthony was outraged. Didn''t we just agree not to talk about it? Suddenly, Anthony''s phone buzzed. When he saw that it was a message from Denise, he replied to it. Thalia leaned over and saw the profile picture of a girl. She asked curiously, ¡°Who is this? She''s gorgeous!¡± Anthony ignored her. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 After pondering a moment, Thalia looked at him in surprise. ¡°A-Are you already in love?¡± Anthony took a deep breath and shot her a warning re. ¡°Keep this up and I''ll make you regret this.¡± Thalia zipped her lips at once. When she finally fell silent, Anthony continued replying to the message. As for Thalia, she would sneak an asional nce to see what they were chatting about. Late in the night, the nurses on the night shift were so sleepy that they sprawled on their desks for a quick nap. At the same time, a figure emerged from the corridor, treading softly like a phantom. When he was about to reach Natasha''s ward, someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder. Turning around vigntly, he pressed a dagger against the person''s chest. Subsequently, he furrowed his brows in surprise when he saw who it was. Terrified of being held at knifepoint, Thea looked at him before pointing at the surveince cameras above them while pretending to be calm. In the quiet corridor, the man stared at Thea with a horrifying look. Thea returned his gaze. ¡°It''s really you.¡± The man remained silent. ¡°Were you the one behind the car ident?¡± Thea asked. The man replied in a nonchnt tone, ¡°It''s none of your business.¡± ¡°Are you nning to kill Natasha now?¡± The man said nothing as his gaze remained fixated on her. ¡°Anyway, do you know that there''s someone inside?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Inside? Who?¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton.¡± The man narrowed his gaze at the news. ¡°Good. In that case, I''ll kill him together.¡± Thea was shocked by his words. ¡°You promised me you wouldn''t kill him!¡± ¡°It''s true that I did. But after what happened thest time, I''ll kill anyone who stands in my way,¡± the man vowed menacingly. His words struck fear into Thea. ¡°Your target is Natasha. Do you think the Hamilton family will just turn a blind eye if you kill Keh?¡± ¡°What makes you think I have any desire to live after killing them?¡± ¡°You...¡± Staring at him, Thea sensed that he had gone mad. However, she couldn''t put Keh''s life at risk. After giving it some thought, she suggested, ¡°At this time tomorrow night, I''ll get Keh toe out.¡± The man looked at her in consternation. ¡°He''s innocent,¡± Thea added. The man gave her an insidious smile. ¡°Fine. Since you have lent me a hand today, I''ll give you a chance. If he''s still here tomorrow, I will not show him any mercy.¡± After giving her the side-eye, the man turned and left. While Thea watched him leave, her heart pounded furiously, and both her fists were tightly clenched. Since it was the first time she had faced off with a murderer, it was understandable that she was nervous. It wasn''t until he had disappeared from her sight that she felt her knees go weak. She held onto the railing and took a long time to finally calm down. At this moment, Caroline emerged from the corridor and walked up to Thea when she saw her. ¡°Thea, what are you doing here at this ungodly hour?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to get some air.¡± ¡°Why do you look so pale? Did something happen?¡± Caroline asked. Thea shook her head again. ¡°Not really. I''m just tired.¡± Caroline scrutinized her from head to toe. ¡°You''re too thin. How are you going to recover quickly? Come, let''s go back and rest.¡± With that, she helped Thea walk back. On the way, Thea thought about what had just happened. Unable to resist herself, she asked, ¡°Mom, have you seen a murderer before? What does it feel like to kill someone? Stunned, Caroline turned to look at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thea shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just blurting nonsense.¡± Wrinkling her brows, Caroline gave Thea a worried look. The night passed without incident. The next morning, Keh was still sleeping upright on the couch when Natasha awoke. After throwing him a nce, she got out of bed and decided to take a walk outside. Staying in the hospital is such a pain in the ass. Upon arriving at the corridor, she saw Terence, who had brought Benjamin and Denise along. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise yelled from afar before throwing herself at Natasha. However, she pulled the brakes at the veryst moment, worried that she would end up hurting thetter. She looked up and said, ¡°Nat, it has only been one night, and I already miss you. Do you miss me too?¡± Natasha smiled, looking at Denise''s beautiful face. ¡°I should think so.¡± ¡°Should?¡± ¡°I slept so well that I forgot about it!¡± Denise protested, ¡°But I was missing you the entire night...¡± Benjamin walked up and tousled Denise''s hair. ¡°Don''t be silly. Mommy and Tony are alike. They''re not good at expressing themselves. In other words, she does miss you!¡± Denise''s eyes lit up, and a vibrant smile broke out on her face. ¡°I think so too. Mommy loves me so much. I''ve no doubt that she misses me.¡± Natasha merely stroked her head with a smile. Meanwhile, Caroline was observing them from somewhere nearby. The children address Natasha as Mommy? Just that day, Old Mr. Hamilton was watching over them. Caroline was filled with disbelief as her mind began to spin. Noticing the shocked look on Caroline''s face, Natasha swept her a nce without saying a word. At that moment, Terence walked over. ¡°Nat, why are you up so early today?¡± Natasha cracked a slight smile. ¡°I walked here while following the delicious aroma of the food you brought.¡± Terence chuckled. ¡°You have slowly be quite the tterer, just like Benjamin.¡± ¡°Of course. Mommy and I are the most alike!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°That''s not true. Mommy and I are the most alike. Both of us are equally beautiful!¡± Denise interjected. ¡°Um, since that''s what you insist, I''m not going to argue with you over it. Nheless, the facts still don''t change.¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± ¡°Fine, fine. You''re the prettiest one in the family, all right?¡± Benjamin mollified her. Denise was finally satisfied. ¡°Mm-hmm, Mommy and I are the most alike.¡± She nuzzled up against Natasha. Everyoneughed at her reaction. ¡°All right, now. Go and have your breakfast,¡± Terence said. Natasha nodded before making her way back to the ward. When Keh awoke to see that Natasha was gone, he dashed out in panic, only to catch a glimpse of everyone at the entrance. ¡°Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise eximed at the sight of him. Keh heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Natasha was unharmed, and a gentle expression descended upon his face the moment he saw Denise and Benjamin. ¡°Denise, you''re here!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, I''m here with Great-grandpa to deliver Mommy''s breakfast,¡± Denise said. Keh crouched down in front of her. His heart burst with affection over how cute she was. Meanwhile, Caroline, who had been watching at the side, was utterly petrified at the scene that unfolded her. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Caroline returned to the ward, thinking about what she had just witnessed. So Natasha has two children, and they address Keh as Mr. Handsome? Even though both of them look like him? Caroline was puzzled by the scene. Just that day, Old Mr. Hamilton was watching over the two children. If they weren''t members of the Hamilton family, why would he be so close to them and allow them to stay by his side? More importantly, there''s no way a family like the Hamiltons will allow Keh to have a rtionship with a woman who has children of her own. As if that isn''t shocking enough, Natasha and Keh are actually divorced. Therefore, can it be that those are Keh''s children? At that moment, Thea came out of the washroom, looking pale from not having slept the night before. Noticing Caroline''s troubled expression, she asked curiously, ¡°Mom, weren''t you on your way to buy breakfast? Why did youe back?¡± Caroline looked up at Thea, her eyes filled withplex emotions. If those are really Keh''s children, it will be difficult for Thea to be his wife. ¡°Mom?¡± Thea called out again when Caroline didn''t respond. ¡°I-It''s nothing.¡± Caroline forced a smile. ¡°Where''s breakfast, then?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Oh, I forgot to bring my phone.¡± Caroline waved her phone as she spoke. ¡°I just came back to grab it.¡± Thea nodded without thinking much about It. After dwelling upon the matter, Caroline couldn''t resist asking, ¡°Thea, did Keh and Natasha have any children together?¡± Slightly stunned, Thea turned to look at her. ¡°How did you know?¡± Caroline walked up to the former with a serious expression. ¡°It''s true, then?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Mm, back when they divorced each other, Natasha lied to Keh, telling him that she had aborted the children, who were rumored to be twins. That''s the reason why Keh hated her.¡± Caroline gasped in shock. ¡°Aborted?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, Keh gave her much grief because of that.¡± Thea''s tone was filled with disdain. ¡°Despite dering his hatred for her, he always ends up helping her instead. I really don''t understand why he keeps doing it for her.¡± Thea clenched her fists as a vicious glint shed across her eyes. Caroline''s face stiffened. In that case, everything I saw just now can be exined. Natasha didn''t abort the children at all. The number of children and their age all match up. Now that the Hamilton family is aware of their existence, all that''s left to do is to officially acknowledge them. Seeing that Caroline was silent, Thea asked, ¡°Mom, what''s wrong? Why did you bring this up all of a sudden? Also, how did you know both of them had children before?¡± Caroline stared at her foolish daughter. She''s still being kept in the dark and knows nothing! Back then, I already had the impression that Natasha was someone crafty. Now that I think of it, her actions are consistent with a wellid n. By using the divorce as a red-herring, she left with the children and raised them. And now, she has returned to im what is rightfully hers. Heh, she has truly executed an amazing scheme. There''s no way my clueless daughter stands a chance against her ruthless methods. After pondering for a moment, Caroline looked at her. ¡°Thea, are you sure you want to be together with Keh? To be honest, he''s not as good as we imagined him to be. There are plenty of guys who are more exceptional than him overseas. When the timees, I''ll introduce them to¡ª¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Thea interrupted Caroline before she could finish. ¡°I already told you that Keh is the only person I want. There can be no one else. All of them can''t even hold a candle to him!¡± ¡°But Natasha and Keh are so enamored with each other that you don''t stand a chance of challenging her!¡± ¡°I don''t?¡± Thea was briefly stunned. However, as the words from the murderer the night before shed across her mind, she broke into an insidious smile. ¡°There''s no need to challenge her. Soon, she won''t be standing in my way, and I''ll be allowed to have him!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caroline knitted her brows, sensing that Thea was hiding something from her. Startled by the fact that she had let on more than she was supposed to, Thea regained her composure and smiled. ¡°I don''t mean anything. Mom, why do you have so many questions today?¡± ¡°I-I was just worried about you.¡± ¡°I understand, but I''m still hungry,¡± Thea purred. Caroline had no choice but to give in. ¡°Fine, fine. I''ll go get you something to eat now. Just wait here. I''ll be back very soon!¡± Thea nodded with a grin. Hesitating briefly, Caroline decided to get to the bottom of the matter before telling Thea about it. With that thought in mind, she turned and left. Once the door was closed, the smile on Thea''s face gradually faded away. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As she looked out the window, a merciless glint reced the warm glow in her eyes. When night falls, everything will change. Natasha, don''t me me for what''s going to happen. me yourself for offending someone you shouldn''t have and just consider yourself unlucky. Holding that thought, she sent Keh a message on her phone. Thea: Keh, do you have some time? There''s something I want to talk to you about. Inside the other ward, Denise gasped in amazement at all the fresh flowers that filled the room as soon as she went in. ¡°Nat, what is all this about?¡± she asked curiously. Natasha threw her a nce. ¡°Someone has cash to burn.¡± Keh''s expression didn''t change at all. At that moment, Denise and Benjamin couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Keh, who exined, ¡°Since the smell of antiseptic is unpleasant, I bought some fresh flowers to neutralize it.¡± Denise and Benjamin were speechless. What an unbelievable excuse. Furrowing his brows, Terence let out a snort. ¡°This is such a waste!¡± He then began unpacking Natasha''s breakfast for her. Keh maintained his poise and didn''t say a word. Loving what he did, Denise stared at him with her eyes filled with admiration. Daddy is a true romantic! Being surrounded by so many flowers makes the room feel like heaven! Unable to restrain herself, Denise remarked, ¡°I think they are gorgeous!¡± As she spoke, she walked forward to give the flowers a sniff. With a fatherly smile, Keh walked over and stroked her head affectionately before crouching down in front of her. ¡°Denise, do you like flowers too?¡± Denise nodded with conviction. ¡°Mm-hmm, I do.¡± ¡°In that case, I''ll get them often for you, all right?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Going forward, I''ll send them on your birthday and every other asion, including the days you''re happy and the days when you''re sad.¡± After being absent for so many years, I''ll never miss any asion with them ever again! Brimming with joy, Denise nodded vehemently. ¡°All right, Mr. Handsome. Remember to keep your word.¡± She held out her pinkie. In response, Keh reached out and crossed his pinkie with hers. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Just then, Keh turned around to look at Benjamin and asked, ¡°Benjamin, what do you like?¡± Perhaps Benjamin did not expect Keh to ask him such a question, he was briefly stunned before he arched a brow and responded, ¡°I like... power and authority?¡± Keh was at a loss of words. Benjamin chuckled. ¡°I''m just kidding. I don''t have anything that I really like. Maybe for Denise to be happy, Mommy to be healthy, and Gramps to live a long life? As long as everyone is together and happy, that''s enough for me. There is nothing that I really like.¡± Hearing those words, Keh smiled in relief. It seems like Natasha has taught the two kids very well. One is innocent and adorable, while the other is mature and sensible. Keh stretched out his hand and stroked the boy''s head. ¡°Benjamin is indeed a sensible boy.¡± That action left Benjamin momentarily shocked, but he soon broke into a smile, and his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Ever since he learned that Keh was his father, he had kept a distance from thetter while secretly observing him. However, that intimate behavior earlier instantly prated his heart. It turned out that Keh was not as bad as Benjamin had expected. At the very least, the man fulfilled the image of a fatherly figure thetter had in mind¡ªmature andposed, wealthy and powerful; more importantly, handsome. Keh was absolutely the type of man Benjamin aspired to be, except for one major imperfection¡ªhis love life. To put it inly, the man was hem and haw with rtionships. If he could kick that bad habit, he would probably be the perfect man on earth! At that very moment, Keh stared at him. ¡°But if there are any material things you like, feel free to tell me. From now on, I will be there at every celebration for you and Denise.¡± Um... Is that considered a form of love confession? It would be a lie if Benjamin said he was not a wee bit excited deep inside. After all, every boy had a noble father they dreamed about having, and Keh was the perfect image of what Benjamin imagined his father to be. Well, Anthony, it''s a pity you aren''t around now! Despite his raging emotions deep within, Benjamin pretended to look calm, as if he had the whole situation under his control. ¡°Mmm, I got it.¡± He nodded. While Keh was interacting with the kids, Natasha, who was having breakfast, asionally snuck a nce and squinted her eyes without saying anything. Meanwhile, displeasure was overflowing from Terence''s gaze and expression. But noticing how happy Denise and Benjamin were, he nced at Natasha. ¡°Aren''t you doing anything about it?¡± ¡°They seem rather happy, don''t they?¡± Natasha did not seem to mind. She was, in fact, not against the idea of raising the kids together had Keh not been that despicable and cruel. Deep down, she believed that the kids needed fatherly love too. ¡°What if he snatches them away from you?¡± Terence was still visibly fazed. The corners of Natasha''s lips curled upward. ¡°If that''s the case, he''s not qualified to be a father. I will fight him with all my might.¡± Terence mulled over for a mere moment. ¡°He knows everything?¡± ¡°I didn''t say anything anyway.¡± Terence took another look at Keh and heaved a sigh. ¡°It doesn''t matter. Just based on how much they''re gically alike, and not to forget Liam''s attitude, there''s no difference from announcing it to the world.¡± Natasha smiled andforted, ¡°All right, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I know what to do.¡± With all that said, there was nothing more Terence could refute, and he merely pursed his lips together. ¡°I''ll go buy something.¡± Finishing that, he got up and headed outside. ¡°Gramps, where are you going?¡± Benjamin''s voice abruptly sounded from behind. ¡°To buy some stuff,¡± Terence replied dully, his toneced with unhappiness. Benjamin eximed, ¡°I''ll go with you!¡± Hearing that, Terence raised his eyebrow. His expression had evidently brightened up a little. ¡°Sure. Let''s go.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Benjamin turned to Keh. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I- '' ¡°Go on!¡± thetter urged even before the boy could finish his sentence. With a knowing smile, Benjamin nodded and went up to Terence. ¡°Let''s go, Gramps.¡± Terence felt his heart rx at the sight of the boy and the two then headed outside together. And with that, the hospital ward was left with only three people. While ying with Denise, Keh peeked at Natasha and felt pleased when he noticed that she did not seem upset about it. At the same time, she had finished her meal and was about to stand up. Upon seeing that, Keh immediately rushed over and took the bowl from her hand. ¡°Let me do In response, Natasha said, ¡°Bring me another bowl, then. Thanks!¡± Keh smirked. ¡°No problem.¡± Denise, who had been watching the two from one corner, sneakily reached for the phone to capture the scene and sent it in the group chat the three shared. Right then, someone knocked on the door. Denise immediately got up. ¡°I''ll open the door.¡± She walked over and opened the door. Thea was about to speak when she saw the girl standing before her. At once, her brows furrowed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She had a deep impression of Denise. Likewise, thetter remembered Thea well. Being the woman who stayed by Keh''s side with ulterior motives, there was no way the young girl would forget about her. Denise smiled. ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± For reasons unbeknownst to her, Thea felt a disliking toward the girl the moment she opened her mouth to speak. On a closer look, there was also a tinge of hatred glinting in her eyes. ¡°Isn''t this Natasha Watson''s ward?¡± Thea frowned and asked. ¡°You''re looking for my mommy?¡± ¡°Natasha is your mommy?¡± Thea queried. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Denise answered with a question. Thea was taken aback. ¡°Is Keh inside?¡± At that moment, the man walked to the door. ¡°What''s wrong, Denise?¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Upon seeing Thea standing by the door, his brows knitted into a line. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You didn''t answer my calls. I know Ms. Watson stays here, so I specially made my way over to take a look...¡± As she said that, she swept her gaze to Denise. ¡°Keh, what exactly is going on?¡± The man gazed at the young girl beside him and lifted his hand to ruffle her hair adoringly. He then looked back up and threw a question back at Thea. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thea was in a state of confusion that her mind went nk. What should I say? Wait. No! Isn''t the existence of this kid the most important question right now? Is she Natasha''s child? ¡°Keh, is she really Natasha''s daughter?¡± Thea asked. Presumably hearing themotion at the door, Natasha figured out what was going on and softly called out, ¡°Denise,e in.¡± As soon as she heard that voice, the girl nced at Keh and headed back inside. "I''ming." Is that really Natasha? Feeling her head throbbing badly and unable to bear the extreme pressure any longer, Thea pushed the man aside and stepped inward. Coming into her line of sight was Natasha reprimanding Denise while sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°Stay out of other''s business. Understand?¡± The girl nodded her head in response. ¡°I got it, Mommy!¡± Thea, who had her eyes glued to the woman on the bed, was dumbfounded when she heard the young girl call the woman ¡°Mommy¡± during their interaction. Is she really Natasha''s daughter? Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Thea closely scrutinized the mother and daughter duo. This girl does look a little like Keh. But then again, her expression is almost identical to Natasha''s. They''re equally annoying! No wonder I didn''t like this girl when I saw her previously. Now I finally know why. Thea started making snarky remarks. ¡°Ms. Watson, is she really your daughter?¡± Munching on her food, Natashazily cocked a brow upon hearing those words. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± As though victory was well in her hands, Thea broke into a bright smile. ¡°Then, why are you still clinging onto Keh when you already have a daughter?¡± At that, Natasha''s brows bunched up. But before she acted up, Keh suddenly walked up to Thea and grabbed her forcefully. ¡°Thea, don''t spout nonsense here!¡± Thetter furiously threw a re at him. ¡°I''m not spouting nonsense. That¡¯s a fact. Keh, this woman already has someone else''s child. Why can''t you get over her?¡± Fury burned in the man''s eyes. ¡°That''s my problem, and it has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Are you crazy, Keh?¡± Thea looked at him in disbelief. ¡°As I said, that''s my business, and it has nothing to do with you,¡± the man solemnly emphasized the sentence again. Of course, Thea was unwilling to relent. ¡°I don''t know how this woman has bewitched you, but listen, Old Mr. Hamilton will never agree to it either!¡± She turned to Natasha and continued, ¡°Back then, you aborted Keh''s child; yet, you have a daughter now. Natasha, you''d better stop pestering him. No matter what tricks you have up your sleeves, Old Mr. Hamilton will never allow you to be a part of the Hamilton family again!¡± Just when Keh wanted to retort her, Natasha suddenly sneered coldly. ¡°Is that so? With a smirk, Thea answered with conviction, ¡°Of course.¡± Natasha unhurriedly shifted her attention to Keh. Her almond-shaped eyes had a tinge of distant vibe in them. ¡°Tell me, Keh. Will you agree if I say I want to marry you again?¡± The man could not believe his ears. ¡°I''ll only give you one chance. Will you agree to it?¡± Even though Natasha had popped the same question again in a gentle tone, her gaze seemed immensely aggressive. As much as the man knew she had acted that way out of defiance, he somehow could not bring himself to turn her down. Narrowing his dark eyes, he muttered, ¡°I couldn''t ask for anything more.¡± The moment his words rang out, Thea scrunched her brows together. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°But what if Old Mr. Hamilton is against it?¡± Natasha popped another question. The man''s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°You should know well that Grandpa couldn''t be happier to learn about that.¡± Even so, Thea refused to believe those words. ¡°How is that possible? Old Mr. Hamilton-¡± Without waiting for her to finish her words, Natasha interrupted, ¡°Hear that, Thea? The Hamiltons can''t wait for me to marry Keh. It''s just that I don''t have the intention to do so.¡± With her eyes fixed on Natasha, Thea clenched her fists tightly in anger. ¡°No way. That''s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°That''s your problem if you don''t believe it. However, keep this in mind and don''t ever make a fuss in front of me again. I can tolerate you once, but that doesn''t mean I''ll do it the next time,¡± Natasha enunciated every word as a warning. In all honesty, she could not be bothered to pick a fight with Thea. But since thetter kept taunting her in front of her child, she decided to let her get a taste of the true meaning of embarrassment. Yet, Thea was still unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°I will talk to Old Mr. Hamilton about this matter.¡± She thought her words would frighten Natasha, but it turned out that there was not even a hint of worry on thetter''s face. ¡°Please see yourself out.¡± Natasha bluntly gave an order to leave. Seething with anger, Thea turned and was about to head out when Natasha spoke again. ¡°Oh yes, bring Keh with you. Don''t always assume that others want exactly the same stuff you want. This man has been here for many days and refuses to leave no matter how I chase him away.¡± That instantly fueled the fire in Thea''s heart. Thea whipped her head aside to look at the man. ¡°Hear that, Keh? This woman doesn''t love you at all!¡± Without saying anything, he got to his feet and strode outside. Thinking that Keh had thought things through and decided to leave with her, Thea lifted the corners of her lips into a grin, looking smug. ¡°Turns out you barely know anything about Keh!¡± With that, she followed behind. In the corridor outside, Thea hurried up and tried to grab hold of the man''s arm. ¡°Keh...¡± However, when her hands were about to reach him, Keh moved away from her. With her hands froze mid-air, she lifted her gaze to the man. ¡°Keh, you should''ve heard what that woman said. Don''t tell me you still won''t give up?¡± Keh shot his frosty gazes at her. ¡°I thought I''ve made it very clear to you, Thea. But I guess you still don''t understand. If that''s so, I''ll get Fabian to work on the resignation procedures for you.¡± Stumped, she cast him a look of incredulity. ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± ¡°I''ll get Fabian to do a tabtion of what you''ve done for thepany through the years. You''ll get your fair share ofpensation.¡± After saying that, he stomped away. Thea was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°How can you measure the value of the hard work I''ve put in for you and thepany all these years with money? Do I look like I was doing it for money?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh was taken aback. ¡°Or have you forgotten that I was almost... because I tried to help you secure the shares! You said it yourself that you''ll protect me from then on!¡± With his back facing her, he clenched his teeth tightly as a visible scowl appeared on his face. At hisck of response, Thea went on with her grumbles. ¡°I''ve gone this far for you; don''t tell me you still don''t understand the feelings I have for you? I can and am willing to do everything for you!¡± Keh turned back. ¡°For old times'' sake, I''ve been turning a blind eye to whatever you''ve done all these years. But that doesn''t mean I''m clueless about everything.¡± Thea froze in shock, and her face turned grim. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What did you do when I sent you home after you drank at the bar the other time?¡± Keh questioned. Thea was stupefied. ¡°Thea, don''t exhaust the remaining bit of friendship we have left.¡± With that said, he headed back toward the ward without waiting for her to respond. How did he find out that I''ve drugged him? Meanwhile, back at the ward, Denise stared intently at Natasha with her bright eyes. ¡°Nat, are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nat, you''re amazing just now. You made that weirddy looks so furious!¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°I''ve seen her once when I met Mr. Handsome previously. Whenever he carried me, thatdy would re at me. That''s how I could tell that she doesn''t like me,¡± Denise exined. Natasha furrowed her brows, seemingly drowning in her thoughts. ¡°Nat, is it possible that Mr. Handsome has gotten angry and left with thatdy?¡± Denise asked. Just then, Keh pushed open the door and trotted in. At the sight of the man''s return, Denise pulled a smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Handsome didn''t leave!¡± Finishing her words, she lunged toward him. Natasha also pinned her confusion-filled gaze on him. He didn''t leave? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Keh looked at Natasha silently. When he saw Denise pouncing toward him, he opened his arms and picked her up. ¡°Mr. Handsome! I thought you left with that woman,¡± Denise said coquettishly. Her small arms wrapped around his neck as her face lit up in a smile. Keh smiled warmly. ¡°How could I leave with you here, Denise? Not even a carriage of horses could pull me away from here.¡± Denise''s smile widened. Daddy''s so cool! How did I end up having someone so cool as my daddy? Natasha watched them in silence. This little girl really is getting bolder about how much she likes Keh! She wasn''t jealous, and she didn''t want to stop her from taking a liking to him. However, there seemed to be some things she needed to teach Denise. Back at the hospital, Thea returned to the ward all distraught. She had never expected Keh to learn about that. In fact, she had seriously thought about it plenty of times before deciding to use the drug. All she wanted was to be his woman. Surprisingly, Keh managed to hold back and even knew about everything she had done. She immediately felt like her image in Keh''s eyes had been ruined. What should I do? What should I do now? She began to panic, thinking about how much she had messed up. But then again, Natasha is already a mother. If Keh can ept that, why can''t he ept me? All she did was love him and she was willing to do anything for him. What was wrong with that? Yes! That''s exactly the case. Theaforted herself. The two of them had gone way back. Keh would definitely forgive her. Thea took in a deep breath with that thought in mind. Most importantly, she had to let Liam know that Natasha had a child. As long as he knew about that and disapproved of her, her job would be much easier. Thea immediately returned to her bed and took out her phone and dialed Liam''s number. Liam''s house was still undergoing renovation with noises everywhere. ¡°You have to follow the blueprint right here!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Do you think we need to add something here? Doesn''t it look a little bit too simple?¡± Right then, Dan walked over with his phone. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you have a phone call.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Liam nced at it nonchntly, not reaching to pick it up. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°She introduced herself as Ms. Jarman.¡± Liam frowned. ¡°Jarman?¡± He passed the blueprint to one of the construction workers before picking up the call. ¡°Hello. Who is this?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it''s me, Thea. I''m Keh''s assistant,¡± Thea introduced herself. Liam thought about it for a second before nodding. ¡°I remember you. Anything?¡± ¡°Well, I actually do have something to talk to you about. It''s about Keh. Are you free right now? I would like to talk to you about it in person,¡± Thea continued. Liam frowned. ¡°Sure. Where are you? I will go meet you. ¡°No, that''s alright. I will go meet you instead.¡± ¡°I thought you were in the hospital,¡± Liam said. ¡°It''s alright. I''m allowed to discharge now.¡± Liam thought about it for a second. He hadn''t seen his great-grandchildren since yesterday, so he had been nning to stop by anyway. ¡°No, it''s okay. I have to stop by the hospital anyway, so why don''t we meet at the cafe nearby?¡± Thea mistakenly assumed that he was doing so out of care for her, so she hurriedly replied, ¡°Alright then. Thank you for taking the trouble.¡± Liam grunted in response before hanging up. Only after hanging up did Thea begin to wonder how Liam had known about her being hospitalized. Did Keh tell him? Hmm, it looks like sucking up to Liam has been useful after all. Now, he probably has a rather good impression of me. Thea knew she had to do better to impress him. Her n really counted a lot on Old Mr. Hamilton. Liam went upstairs to change. When he came back downstairs, Dan asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡± Liam grinned. ¡°I have something to do, but I''ll be back in a jiffy.¡± ¡°Look at that smile. You''re going to see Mr. Benjamin and Ms. Denise, aren''t you?¡± Dan chuckled. Liam''s grin widened. ¡°I can''t believe I miss them so much already after just one day. I just wanted to stop by and see them, so I''ll be back very soon.¡± He nced at Dan. ¡°You don''t have to follow me. Just stay at home and keep a close eye on the work here. Don''t let them stray from this blueprint.¡± Dan smiled. ¡°Alright. Don''t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Only then did Liam finally rx and strut out of the door confidently. Thea changed and freshened up a little before she went to the cafe and waited for Liam. She deliberately arrived ten minutes early and stood up abruptly when Liam arrived. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Liam simply nced at her before he sat down. ¡°Would you like to order anything?¡± Thea asked. ¡°No, I''m good. Just tell me whatever it is you needed to say,¡± Liam replied. Thea hesitated for a second before calling for a waiter and ordering a simple cup of tea for Liam. ¡°I know you have heart problems, so instead of coffee, it''s better to have tea,¡± Thea said. Liam just looked at her in silence. She mistook hisck of a reaction for silent approval. ¡°Ms. Jarman, please continue with whatever you have to say,¡± Liam said. Thea still hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°I know it isn''t my ce to talk about this, but I can''t watch Keh getting kept in the dark for much longer.¡± ¡°Kept in the dark?¡± Liam frowned. ¡°Who could possibly keep him in the dark about anything?¡± ¡°It''s about Natasha,¡± Thea said. He paused. ¡°Who, Nat?¡± ¡°Yes. I know that she used to be married to Keh, but there''s something you might not have heard about her,¡± Thea said, looking extremely serious. By then, Liam kind of expected what she was about to say, but he simply went along with it instead of cutting her off ¡°What exactly would that be?¡± Thea continued hesitating here and there, putting on a great show of being reluctant to tell him and doing her best to stoke the nervous atmosphere. Her whole n was for him to think that she was saying it out of kindness while at the same time being hesitant to poke her nose in their business. ¡°Do you know she has a daughter?¡± Thea asked. Liam frowned slightly, observing the woman in front of him with his keen eyes. He already knew what she was about to say next. Still, he stayed silent and didn''t try to catch her in the act. ¡°I know it''s really inappropriate for me to be talking about this, but I can''t watch Keh get roped into her act!¡± Thea said. ¡°I know that he''s still caught up about the two children he lost before, but that little girl isn''t his. If this goes on, what will be of the Hamilton family? How would everyone react? Is he supposed to just ept her as his own?¡± Thea asked. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 After her outburst, she looked at Liam apologetically. ¡°It may seem like I''m sticking my nose into business that isn''t mine, but I''m really thinking for the good of the Hamilton family. Wouldn''t you think so? He nodded after a short silence. ¡°Yes, I sure would.¡± Thea seemed to be encouraged by his words and continued to speak enthusiastically. ¡°I only learned about this when I went to visit Ms. Watson at the hospital today. I wanted to talk to her about leaving Keh, but you have no idea what she told me next.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said that if she wanted to marry into the Hamilton family, not only would you not resist, but you would want her to do just that!¡± Thea said, observing Liam''s expression closely. He frowned. ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Yes! I can swear on it.¡± ¡°Did she say that she was going to marry into the Hamilton family?¡± She nodded again. Liam stood up abruptly. ¡°I have to go ask her myself!¡± Thea hurriedly stood up as well. ¡°The problem is that Keh is all engrossed in her and he isn''t even in his right mind now. I only came to tell you so that you could talk to him about it. But if you go now, you might not like his reaction.¡± ¡°Who cares about his reaction? If he really can marry Nat again, I''ll let him do whatever he wants!¡± Liam said enthusiastically. What? Thea stood there, stunned silent. Did I mishear him? She looked at Liam in confusion. ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± He looked at her as he spoke. ¡°You really shouldn''t have to worry so much about Keh or the Hamilton family, youngdy. However, Nat is right. If she really wanted to marry into our family again, I would wee her with open arms!¡± ¡°Don''t you care about her having a daughter?¡± Thea asked as she was shocked. ¡°I wouldn''t mind even if she had a son!¡± he replied. Thea was stunned silent once again. Am I crazy or has Old Mr. Hamilton gone mad? Maybe the whole world has gone mad! Her jaw was still hanging open in disbelief. Liam started to walk out and she chased after him, still adamant that he hadn''t understood her. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, did you actually hear what I just said?¡± Liam sighed and nodded at her relentlessness. ¡°Yes, I heard you. I heard you loud and clear.¡± ¡°S-so what''s this then? Are you willing to let the Hamilton family be embarrassed just for that woman?¡± Thea asked. She knew how much of a stickler for tradition Liam had always been. Why is he acting so strangely this time around? Is Natasha really that good at winning people over? Liam suddenly scoffed and his gaze became strict as he looked at Thea. ¡°If that''s the case, then who do you think wouldn''t embarrass the Hamilton family, Ms. Jarman?¡± Thea was shocked and began to stutter, ¡°W-well, I-¡± ¡°Do you think you would be a better choice?¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant,¡± she said as she frantically shook her head. ¡°Ms. Jarman, don''t assume that I''m blind to your feelings toward him. I know you only came to me in hopes that I would stop them. However, I must tell you this. If you manage to win Keh over, good for you, but the Hamilton family isn''t that easy to marry into. No matter who he gets with, I''ll only ept Natasha as my granddaughterinw!¡± Liam said in determination. ¡°B-but why?¡± Thea asked, still in disbelief. Am I worse than a woman with a kid? Liam smiled. ¡°Just so you know, I don''t believe any of the rubbish you spouted just now. I know who Nat is much more than you do, and I also know that you''ve already lost to her just based on moral standing alone.¡± He spoke clearly, not leaving any space for her to doubt him. Thea''s pale face began to turn splotchy and red. ¡°Also, before you try to twist the facts next time, you should at least get things clear first. If not, you''ll only make a joke of yourself.¡± With that, Liam walked away without even sparing a nce at her. Thea stood there, rooted to the spot. Her face was redder than a ripe tomato. She had basically just dug herself a hole and jumped right into it! Despite that, she just couldn''t figure out where she had gone wrong. Is Natasha really a witch or something? How did she manage to seduce so many people into being on her side? Thea felt resentful and was full of hatred toward Natasha. She clenched her fists in defiance, but when she thought about what was going to happen that night, she smirked coldly. Soon enough, Natasha would disappear from the face of the earth. So what if he wants her to marry into the Hamilton family? She''ll be dead long before that happens. She calmed herself down and walked out of the cafe. After leaving the cafe, Liam went straight to the hospital. His face lit up with a smile the moment he spotted Denise and Benjamin. Keh saw him and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, Grandpa?¡± ¡°What? Am I not allowed to be here?¡± Liam said scornfully. His grandson stayed silent. Liam rolled his eyes at him before walking toward Natasha. ¡°How are you, Nat? Are you feeling any better?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m feeling much better, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°That''s good,¡± Liam said. He seemed to be in a rather good mood. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Natasha asked. Liam finally started talking about the reason he was here. ¡°I heard that someone wanted to marry into our family, so I rushed over to see if that was true. If it is, I''ll have a lot of preparation to make!¡± Keh looked over at Liam upon hearing what he said. He finally realized why his grandfather had been angry and exposed that Thea had already looked for him. Keh frowned. Natasha, on the other hand, was rather nonchnt. She smirked for she foresaw Thea going to Liam. She just hadn''t expected her to do it so soon. ¡°Nat, is this true?¡± Liam asked with a huge smile on his face. Before Natasha could reply, Terence walked out of the bathroom and said, ¡°Of course not. Don''t even think about it!¡± Liam''s first instinct was to argue with Terence, but at the thought of his two precious great- grandchildren, he immediately did his best to suppress his temper. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Terence!¡± Liam greeted. Terence could already guess Liam''s intentions and nced at him. ¡°I''m telling you, Liam, stop thinking of ways to drag Nat into your family. She won''t be stepping foot into your house again. Besides, I''ve already found a good match for her.¡± Keh turned abruptly at Terence''s sudden confession. ¡°Who is that?¡± Liam asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why would I tell you that?¡± Terence scoffed. Liam frowned. ¡°It''s not like you''ll lose anything if you tell me.¡± Terence nced at Keh before smirking as he looked back at Liam. ¡°Well, I''ve known you for long enough. Of course, I know that you''ve got a little n up your sleeve. Either way, forget about having her marry your grandson ever again.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Liam sighed helplessly. We may be the same age, but these are really massively different lives we''re living. The kids of others usually made them proud, but his grandson only ever seemed to be the subject of many eye-rolls. Liam walked toward Terence and started attempting tofort him. ¡°Don''t be mad. It''s normal to want someone as outstanding as Nat in your family, right? It would be weird if you don''t!¡± Terence couldn''t deny that that was rather nice to hear. ¡°Well, you certainly have better taste than that grandson of yours!¡± Terence said haughtily. Even a deaf person could hear the intention behind his words. Liam wasn''t angry. On the contrary, he smiled and asked, ¡°Could the young man who came by the other day be the lucky guy you''re talking about?¡± Terence raised an eyebrow. ¡°You still remember him?¡± ¡°Of course! I practically remember everyone who hangs around Nat.¡± Terence nodded, not hiding anything anymore. ¡°Yes, it''s him.¡± ¡°Well... are they dating?¡± Liam asked. Terence paused and replied, ¡°They will soon. Besides, he definitely has feelings for my Nat. He has already told me that.¡± Keh looked at Natasha, who simply acted as if she hadn''t seen or heard anything. It was as if she hadn''t heard anything that the two old geezers had been saying. Liam nodded after hearing that. ¡°So I take it that they aren''t dating?¡± Terence frowned as he looked up at him. ¡°Why do you sound happy about it?¡± ¡°Oh, of course not!¡± Liam shook his head and tried to stay serious. ¡°Why would I be happy about that? I just want to hear about who has their eyes on Nat, that''s all. That young man... hmm, he is quite goodlooking!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Terence said proudly. Benjamin tried his best to hold hisughter in. He kind of felt that Liam was lying through his teeth. Liam looked at Terence and said, ¡°Don''t you worry. Nat may not be my granddaughter, but I will treat her as my own! Everything I do is simply for the sake of her happiness.¡± No one knew if he meant it, but it was definitely something nice to hear. ¡°Seems like you''re finallying around,¡± Terence said. ¡°Of course.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Terence checked the time and said, ¡°Since you''re already here, why don''t we all have lunch together?¡± Liam couldn''t be happier at such a request. ¡°Sure!¡± Terence nced at the two kids next to him and said, ¡°Let''s go, kids. We''re going to eat with your great-grandpa!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°What about mommy?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Oh, I''m alright. Don''t worry about me-¡± ¡°You guys can go ahead. I''ll stay here. Someone will deliver food in a bit,¡± Keh said before Natasha could finish speaking. Terence frowned, but Liam hurriedly answered, ¡°Good! You just stay here. At least, I won''t lose my appetite then.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Terence out the door. ¡°Let''s go!¡± He didn''t even give Terence the time to refute as he called the kids next. ¡°Let''s go, my little sweethearts!¡± Benjamin and Denise nced at each other and knowingly gave them space. To an outsider, it may have seemed like a wondrous coincidence. In the corridor, Terence was frowning with worry. ¡°Is it alright to leave the two of them alone in there?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t it? Besides, Nat is a patient now. What do you think could happen?¡± ¡°Liam, why do I feel like-¡± ¡°Let''s just go. Man, you''re really nagging more with age.¡± The two people left alone in the hospital ward were stricken with a strange atmosphere the minute the voices in the corridor faded. Keh walked over to Natasha, who looked at him. ¡°You don''t need to stay here for me. I can take good care of myself.¡± ¡°It''s my duty to keep a promise I made.¡± Natasha scoffed coldly. ¡°Keh, this isn''t anything like you and you know it.¡± ¡°What exactly am I like, then?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how much of an *ss you used to be?¡± Keh stayed silent. ¡°I think Thea is right. You''re always here and I can''t even exin it.¡± ¡°There''s no need to exin anything.¡± ¡°You''re not thinking ofing back to me, are you?¡± Natasha asked. His weird behavior the past few days hadn''t escaped her. ¡°So what if I am?¡± Keh asked, looking at her with his gleaming ck eyes, making it hard for anyone to tell if he was being serious or not. Natasha paused, not expecting that answer. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Then, I''d advise you to forget about it.¡± Keh smirked at her reaction. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that Zachary will misunderstand?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Keh asked abruptly. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Natasha...¡± Keh trailed off, staring at her with those pitch-ck irises of his that almost looked like an infinite abyss. Natasha didn''t reply. She simply looked at him with her pretty eyes filled with nonchnce and distance. ¡°I don''t allow-¡± Keh hadn''t finished speaking when his phone rang. He paused before taking out his phone and frowned when he saw that it was a call from Fabian. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m outside the hospital ward right now. Can Ie in?¡± Fabian asked softly. Keh just hung up and nced at Natasha before walking toward the door. Fabian was right outside when he opened the door. ¡°Here''s your lunch, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Fabian raised up the bag in his hand. Keh didn''t reply. Instead, he simply walked back into the room. Um... Fabian was slightly puzzled by his reaction. Is this a bad time? Despite that, Fabian still walked in behind Keh. When he spotted Natasha, he smiled his trademark grin. ¡°Ms. Watson! Nice to see you. Natasha smiled as she looked over at him. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Today''s lunch is great!¡± Fabian said as he began taking all of the food out on the table. ¡°Little Marshmallow said these were all your favorite foods, so Mr. Hamilton specially asked me to go there to buy them.¡± ¡°Little Marshmallow?¡± ¡°Oh! That would be your daughter, Denise! She''s so sweet and cute that I couldn''t help bute up with this nickname for her.¡± Natasha smiled at his response. ¡°She probably loves that nickname too.¡± Fabian chuckled. So Natasha will smile to anyone but me? Keh immediately began to feel annoyed and he turned toward Fabian. ¡°Meet me outside for a second.¡± ¡°Okay. Please enjoy your food, Ms. Watson. I''ll be right back,¡± Fabian said, immediately getting up to follow Keh outside. Natasha continued eating, not worried in the slightest about whatever they were about to say. Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was constantly watching her every move. What do I do to get everyone out of here? Back in the corridor, Keh asked, ¡°How''s that thing I asked you to investigate going?¡± ¡°I''ve already found everything that''s rted to the case. I sent everything to your e-mail for you to look at whenever you have time.¡± ¡°Did anything seem off to you?¡± Fabian shook his head. ¡°Not so far.¡± Keh didn''t look very happy. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The night was slowly descending upon them. Anthony and Thalia were watching the live footage from Natasha''s surveince cameras in a car parked outside the hospital. Thalia yawned. ¡°With Keh here, your mom will be fine,¡± she said, turning to look at Anthony. ¡°How about I send you back home first? You''re a growing kid, and staying up sote is definitely not good for you. Anthony shook his head and looked at theputer seriously. ¡°There''s no need. I have a bad feeling somewhere in my gut, and I keep feeling like that person is going to appear.¡± He nced at Thalia. ¡°If I''m tired, I''ll just sleep for a bit in the car.¡± ¡°Today?¡± She rose an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I can''t exin it, but I keep feeling anxious deep inside. I mean my instinct,¡± Anthony said. She narrowed her eyes before nodding. ¡°Okay, if you say so. We''ll just continue watching, then. I would love to see which doofus has been wasting my time thesest few days. If I get my hands on him, I''ll beat him up.¡± Anthony simply looked at her. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± She began to look in the mirror. ¡°Well, all I can see here are my good looks,¡± she muttered as she turned her face from side to side. Anthony shook his head. ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing. I''m just worried for you.¡± Thalia frowned in confusion. ¡°Worried? Worried about what?¡± ¡°I''m worried that whoever marries you in the future is going to have a headache every single day.¡± Thalia was speechless. She looked at Anthony and was about to spite him back, but she changed her mind. With a smile, she said, ¡°What? Are you worrying for yourself?¡± ¡°Why would I be worried about myself?¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes and leaned in closer to him. ¡°Maybe you already have feelings for me, and that''s why you thought about something as random as that. It''s alright! I''m only a decade or so older than you. I''ll wait, and once you marry me you get to experience firsthand whether I''ll give you headaches or not!¡± Anthony smirked. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Oh, stop pretending! That''s that. I was even worried about which man could live up to marrying an outstanding woman like me, but...¡± she trailed off as she looked at Anthony. ¡°You seem like a pretty good candidate.¡± Anthony was speechless. ¡°Don''t look at other girls from now on, okay? Don''t date prematurely either. I need to keep an eye on you.¡± Anthony finally understood what ''digging your own grave'' meant. Soon, the night was as dark as pitch. Keh walked in from outside and looked at Natasha. ¡°Grandpa and the kids went straight home after going out for the whole day, so they might onlye over tomorrow morning." Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She got off the bed and began walking outside, causing Keh to frown. ¡°Where are you going? ¡°I''m bored. I want to go walk around for a bit,¡± Natasha replied without looking at him. Keh followed her without another word. She could feel him walking behind her and turned back to look at him. ¡°Keh, I''m a good citizen. Don''t treat me like a prisoner.¡± ¡°Do you think a prisoner would have such luxurious treatment?¡± Keh asked. She frowned and simply continued walking, toozy to quarrel with him. With that, he followed behind her silently. The hospital was extra quiet at night due to theck of people, especially in the VIP area. Most of the hustle and bustle happened downstairs, where some of the patients were moving around as a form of exercise. The doctors and nurses were busying around as well. Natasha walked toward the stairs and looked out the window at the moon hung high up in the night sky. Keh looked at her before ncing up at the moon as well. He couldn''t help but feel like she had something on her mind, even more so than usual. ¡°Keh.¡± He turned away from the moon and looked at her when she called his name. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I don''t survive this, my grandfather...¡± Natasha trailed off. What right do I have to pass him over to Keh? They are not even rted! After a few seconds, she finally started speaking again. ¡°Please take Old Mr. Hamilton to visit Grandpa more often and keep an eye on his health for me. He only dislikes you because of me. In fact, he used to sing praises on you back then,¡± Natasha said inly. Keh felt like something had pierced through his heart and frowned. Why did Natasha sound like she was giving him herst words? He only spoke up after a long time. ¡°You''ll be fine.¡± Natasha smiled and looked at him. ¡°I hope you don''t have any prejudices toward Grandpa because of me.¡± ¡°Of course not. No matter how he treats me, he''ll always be the same Old Mr. Watson who treated me well when I was a kid,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nodded in relief. ¡°Do you know something I don''t?¡± Keh asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this feeling primarily caused by the uncertainty of not knowing anything at all?¡± Natasha shot back. She started feeling panicked ever since she realized the car had gone faulty while she was in it. She didn''t want to leave suddenly like her parents. She was also afraid that she would suddenly get into an ident or something. It wasn''t death that she feared. Instead, she was more worried about how the people she left behind would feel. The Hamilton family would take care of the kids, but what about her grandfather? She didn''t want to see her grandpa crying over her dead body. Natasha''s eyes were starting to redden and she turned away, not wanting Keh to see her cry. However, the very next second, Keh stepped forward to stand directly in front of her. ¡°Listen up, Natasha. I won''t let anything happen to you, you hear me? Nothing!¡± Keh said clearly as he stared her straight in the eyes. Natasha looked at him with a slight smile. ¡°Keh, do you know how many people are here? You wouldn''t want me to call for sexual harassment, would you?¡± Keh looked at her, stunned. That was the first time she had ever smiled at him. For a brief moment, he was caught offguard by her smile. ¡°Do it then,¡± Keh said. Natasha knew that it wouldn''t work on Keh anyway. She fell silent for another second before saying, ¡°Keh, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°I feel like having something sweet,¡± Natasha said. ¡°There''s a dessert ce nearby. Could you help me get some?¡± Of course, Keh couldn''t turn her request down. ¡°What vor?¡± ¡°Anything as long as it''s very, very sweet,¡± Natasha said. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I''ll wait for you here,¡± Natasha said. He looked at her small face and porcinlike skin, looking just as she did when she was barely twenty. For some reason, he didn''t know how to react. He only woke up from his stupor a few secondster. ¡°Okay. Stay here,¡± he said as he walked away. He had barely walked away before turning back. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at the people around her and said again, ¡°Don''t go anywhere, alright? I''ll be right back.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be right here waiting for you,¡± Natasha said. Keh was worried, but since there were so many people around, he finally left after a few seconds of hesitation. Natasha watched him leave and her smile slowly faded as her gaze became serious. Her smile finally disappeared after he hadpletely disappeared from her line of sight and she walked back to her room. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Natasha coincidentally met Thea in the corridor on her way back. Small world, this is probably what it means. Thea looked terrible. Her expression darkened when she spotted Natasha. I thought Natasha was just blowing smoke. I never thought Old Mr. Hamilton would treat her that way. Animosity and hatred filled Thea''s gaze. However, Natasha simply walked past Thea as though she didn''t see Thea standing there. ¡°Where''s Keh? Howe it''s only you?¡± Thea asked. Natasha ignored her and continued forward. Thea stomped toward her and stopped her. ¡°Hey, I''m talking to you!¡± Natasha lowered her gaze to where Thea was grasping her shirt. ¡°Didn''t your mother ever teach you to say please when you''re asking a question?¡± A cold smile formed on Thea''s lips. ¡°Natasha, stop your lectures. I''m asking you, where''s Keh?¡± The next second, Natasha reached for Thea''s cor and pushed her against the wall. A look of surprise crossed Thea''s face. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don''t you like getting rough? Try me. I can still beat you even with my fracture.¡± Thea''s eyes widened with dread. This woman... is aplete psycho! Natasha scoffed, ¡°This is myst warning to you. Do something or bark at me again, and I guarantee you''ll be humiliated.¡± She then pushed her away. Thea''s anger grew when she saw Natasha acting all high-and-mighty. ¡°Don''t be too happy, Natasha. You have a daughter too. One day, Keh will be disgusted with you even if he''s currently hooked on you,¡± Thea cursed at Natasha''s back. Natasha didn''t get mad at Thea''s rude remarks. She took a nce over her shoulder, and Thea''s hysterical look came into her sight. She couldn''t help the sneer that formed on her lips. Thea''s brows furrowed. ¡°W-What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Do you know how to spell the word ''stupid''?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°You''re acting it out to a T.¡± Natasha turned around and strode back to her ward. Thea clenched her fists so tightly at the insult that her entire body trembled with anger. Ah! This crazy woman! Thea narrowed her eyes at Natasha''s back. Let me see how long you can stay happy, Natasha. You''re no longer my opponent after tonight. She reached for her phone and sent a text. In the dead of night, only a handful of pedestrians were on the street. asionally, a few vehicles would pass by. There was a crowd of workers who had just gotten off work after working overtime. They were standing in a line at the dessert shop near the hospital. Keh chose a few desserts and got in line at the register. The other patrons'' gazes gleamed when they saw Keh queuing behind them. Their hands were twitching to reach for their phones to take a photo of him. Keh was so used to such situations that it didn''t even bother him anymore. The thought of Natasha waiting for him at the hospital filled him with nerves. Suddenly, his phone buzzed. Looking down at his phone, he saw an email from Fabian. He went through the content quickly until he spotted a name that stood out to him. Creases formed on his forehead as he contemted. A whileter, he gave Fabian a call. ¡°Gaston has a younger brother from a different mother?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Um... I''m not too sure about that. But I did hear about him having a hereditary mental disorder. I guess he''s at the hospital.¡± Hospital? Keh was taken aback. ¡°Investigate him and send me the result instantly.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes. Now. This instance!¡± Keh emphasized. Fabian could hear Keh gritting his teeth even through the phone. ¡°I''ll work on it right away.¡± After Keh disconnected the call, it was finally his turn at the register. He paid for the desserts and left. The distance from the dessert shop to the hospital was only twenty minutes. When he got back to the hospital and didn''t see Natasha waiting there, he immediately dialed her number. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable...¡± Keh frowned. An uneasy feeling rose within him as he raced to her ward. The minute he arrived upstairs, he bumped into Thea. ¡°Keh?¡± Thea was surprised to see him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Keh after taking a nce at her. ¡°I-I couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a stroll,¡± Thea answered with a stiff smile. Without saying another word to her, Keh strode past her and left. ¡°Keh, I have something to tell you.¡± Thea''s voice raised slightly. Keh paused, and he looked over his shoulder. ¡°What a coincidence. I have something to tell you too." Delight crossed Thea''s face. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Keh fixed his gaze on her coldly as he warned, ¡°Thea, this is my first andst time warning you. Leave Natasha alone, stay out of my rtionship with her, and don''t go looking for Grandpa. Otherwise, don''t me me for not showing mercy.¡± The light in Thea''s eyes dimmed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Keh, do you have to be so cruel toward me?¡± Thea asked. ¡°I did everything for you!¡± ¡°For me? How many things have you done with that excuse?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Do you need me to tell you one by one?¡± Thea didn''t respond and merely stared at him. ¡°My words are still the same. Don''t exhaust the remaining bit of friendship we have left.¡± Keh turned on his heel and left. Thea ran up to him and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Keh, I know I''m at fault for some things. I''ll change! Please don''t treat me like this. Please don''t leave me.¡± Keh''s brows furrowed with displeasure. ¡°Let me go.¡± "I won''t!" Keh slowly unsped her arms around him. ¡°Keh¡ª¡± Keh''s phone rang at that time. Seeing that the call was from Fabian, Keh picked it up immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m starting to think you have superpowers. There''s really a problem with this guy.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± ¡°When I was investigating him, I discovered that he did look like the man we saw in the surveince footage. Just his height is an example. It isn''tmon.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°Oh, he''s at... the same hospital as Ms. Watson,¡± Fabian answered. Keh was stunned. As a thought shed across his mind, he looked at Natasha''s ward up ahead. His dark eyes filled with panic at the sudden realization. At that moment, Thalia dashed up the stair and saw Keh. ¡°You''re still Peking flirting here? That guy has already gone into her ward.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Keh rushed to Natasha''s ward without a second thought. ¡°Keh, don''t go! It''s dangerous!¡± Thea eximed. Keh looked back at her briefly before shoving her away from him and dashing to Natasha''s ward. Thea fell to the ground, not expecting Keh to push her. Seeing him running toward Natasha''s ward, Thea shouted, ¡°Keh, you can''t go there! It''s dangerous!¡± However, there was no hesitation in Keh''s steps. Disappointment filled Thea at the sight, but the thought of Keh getting hurt drove her to her feet and she gave chase. Thalia saw through her intentions and stepped in front of her. ¡°This is something between them, so don''t you go messing it up.¡± Thea studied Thalia. This girl is pretty too. Her beauty is different from Natasha''s. It has a ir. ¡°Who are you?¡± Thea asked impatiently. ¡°Oh, just an average pretty woman,¡± Thalia answered with a smile. Thea wasn''t interested in getting into a verbal fight with her. ¡°Move!¡± She was about to rush past Thalia, but Thalia persistently blocked her way. ¡°You-¡± Right then, Anthony frantically ran up the stairs. He couldn''t keep up with Thalia without any training and with his short legs. Reaching the top of the stairs, he saw Thea in a stalemate with Thalia. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Keh has gone in,¡± Thalia replied. Anthony went past the two and rushed toward Natasha''s ward. Thea stood there staring at Anthony with a dazed look on her face. That boy''s face and back look just like Keh''s. He... ¡°Who is he?¡± Thea mumbled. shing a smile at her, Thalia said, ¡°He''s someone you can''t afford to offend.¡± She turned around, catching up with Anthony, and walked toward Natasha''s ward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Keh is there too. Nothing will happen to your mommy,¡± Thalia assured. Mommy? Thea''s brain stopping working at once. So Natasha not only has a daughter but a son too? They are all... Thea didn''t dare to continue to think along that line. No! That''s impossible! The lights weren''t on in Natasha''s ward. It was pitch ck inside. A man silently entered her ward and approached her bed with the slight illumination from the light in the corridor. He had a knife in his hand as he inched closer to the bed. A cruel grin formed on the man''s lips. He then plunged his knife into Natasha, who was sleeping on the bed. However, he felt the sensation was different. It was soft. Feeling something was wrong, that man threw the nket open and saw there was no one underneath. His pupils constricted as he realized someone was behind him, but before he could turn around, Natasha had already attacked him. Because of the height difference, Natasha couldn''tnd any attacks on his face. Instead, her punch landed on his sternum. With a loud grunt, the man took a step back from the force. His eyes caught Natasha in the dark. ¡°I didn''t expect you to know some¡ª" ¡°Who are you? Why are you trying to kill me?¡± Natasha questioned. The man was wearing a hoodie with a hood pulled over his head and face. She couldn''t get a good look at him. Despite the darkness, his eyes were bright. He touched his chest and swallowed his pain. ¡°Want to know why? Come over here, and I''ll tell you.¡± He raised the knife into the air, and it glinted brightly under the rays of the moon. Natasha watched him with her guard up. ¡°I''ve never done anything to you. Why did you try to hurt me again and again?¡± ¡°Never done anything to me? It''s your fault that my brother is in prison now! I wouldn''t be left alone if it weren''t for you. I want to avenge him!¡± Learning that it wasn''t a group of people who wanted to kill her and her parents, Natasha was slightly relieved. At that moment, the man charged at her, pointing his knife at her. Natasha agilely dodged his attack. The man seemed to have received some training inbat, as he did not give up and pounced on Natasha again. The man had a height of almost two meters. He was ruthless and vicious in his attacks but was lacking in terms of agility. Natasha targeted his weak spot with every attack. However, during one of his kicks, his feet got Natasha''s wrist. The pain from her bone coursed through her. Natasha instinctively tried to protect her hand since her wrist was injured. Even though her movement was subtle, the man still caught them. He started to focus his attacks on Natasha''s wrist after that. Natasha knew he was intelligent despite not being a professional assassin. I have to detach myself from him. Now is not a good time to continue this fight. Natasha lifted her knee and mmed it toward his groin. The man managed to evade it slightly, so Natasha''s kick was slightly off course. Even so, the slight graze was enough to stop him briefly. He immediately bent down and covered his groin in pain. Natasha used that opportunity to run toward the door. When she twisted the doorknob, the door didn''t open. Natasha fumbled with the lock under the dim lighting in the ward. It was also her first time picking a lock like that, so it took her some time. Seeing that, the man knew he still had a chance. He suppressed the pain and lumbered toward her. Right then, Keh appeared on the other side of the door and saw that Natasha was right inside with a man lifting the knife in his hand behind her. Keh''s pupils dted with fear. He twisted the doorknob urgently, but the door was locked. ¡°Natasha!¡± he yelled, frantically twisting the doorknob, hoping to break the lock. Natasha managed to open the door just in time. She already had one foot out of the door, but the man managed to grasp onto her from behind at the veryst minute. Keh kicked the door open. Seeing that the man was about to stab his knife into Natasha, Keh shouted, ¡°Gary, wait!¡± Sure enough, the man paused as he gave Keh a puzzled look. ¡°You know me?¡± Keh tried to act casual when he answered, ¡°Of course. You''re Gaston''s younger brother from a different mother. Am I right?¡± Gary sneered as he pulled the hood away from his face. His messy hair concealed half of his face, making him look terrifying. He cracked his neck with a smile. Natasha looked so tiny in his hands. ¡°Since you know me, I don''t have to hide anymore,¡± Gary said. Keh nced at Natasha and exhaled a breath of relief when he didn''t see any injuries on her. Then, he forced himself to calm down as he faced Gary. ¡°I know you''re avenging Gaston, but don''t you think you''ve got the wrong person?¡± Keh asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don''t know why you''re attacking her. What happened to your brother wasn''t her fault.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Impossible! It''s her!¡± ¡°She''s just a woman. Your brother even drugged her. Do you think she could have escaped if I hadn''t shown up? So, do you think she has the potential to send your brother to prison?¡± Gary mulled over it briefly and finally narrowed his eyes at Keh. ¡°It was you?¡± Natasha looked at Keh. Is he trying to shift the attention to him? Keh cast a nce at Natasha before fixing his eyes on Gary. He nodded and said, ¡°That''s right. It was me.¡± Hatred filled Gary''s eyes. ¡°I was the one who collected all the evidence for your brother''s arrest. I was the one who passed them to the police. Even at the hotel, I was the one who hit him,¡± Keh said. ¡°That''s why I said you got the wrong person. Natasha looked at him with concern. ¡°Keh, what are you doing?¡± Gary tightened his grip on Natasha and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Keh watched as Gary became more agitated. He was worried he would hurt Natasha. ¡°I''m the person you want, soe at me! Don''t you want to avenge your brother? Take me instead!¡± Keh slowly walked toward them. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 While Gary was deep in thought, he noticed Kehing over. ¡°Don''t move!¡± the former roared. Seeing the dagger ced right in front of Natasha''s neck, Keh continued to walk forward nonchntly. ¡°I said don''t move! Didn''t you hear me?¡± Gary pressed the knife against Natasha''s skin, causing a trail of blood to trickle down her neck. Keh''s eyes narrowed as he saw that. With a darkened gaze, he pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth and raised both arms. ¡°Okay, I''m the one you''re after, so what''s the point of capturing her? Why don''t you just let me and her switch ces?¡± At that very moment, Anthony and Thalia arrived just in time to witness that sight. ¡°Mommy!¡± Thalia quickly grabbed onto Anthony before the boy could dash over. ¡°Wait. Let''s see what happens next.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°This guy is an ouw. You''d just be giving up your own life by going there, and he''d still hold your mommy hostage. Are you trying to help him?¡± Thalia asked. Hearing that, Anthony gripped his fists tightly and red in Gary''s direction. ¡°If he dares hurt my mommy, I''m going to skin him alive!¡± Meanwhile, Gary nced at Keh before turning to the woman he was holding captive. ¡°You want to swap ces with her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? How could I not protect my woman?¡± Keh smirked while staring at him insidiously. ¡°Lay another finger on her, and I guarantee I''ll skin you alive.¡± Natasha pursed her lips. The look in her eyes grew increasinglyplex, but she still insisted, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°Shut up. Just wait for me there.¡± Keh nced at her. Garyughed at the sight of the two still finding the time to engage in a couple''s squabble, and he peered at Keh with a lowered gaze, the whites of his eyes looking terrifying. ¡°Why don''t you start by begging me then? I might just say yes.¡± Keh shrugged. ¡°Fine. Tell me what I have to do.¡± ¡°It''s simple. Stab yourself with a knife. It''ll make me happy.¡± Keh''s expression darkened. Anthony''s brows furrowed as he heard the conversation from outside. ¡°Tsk, tsk... This is just too cruel. It''s like a suspense drama!¡± Thalia grumbled. Beads of sweat rolled down Anthony''s forehead as he stared into the room, unable to stop himself from tensing up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha shook her head while gazing at the man broodingly. ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡± Keh asked before smiling at her mischievously. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be fine.¡± Then, he turned to Gary. ¡°How am I supposed to stab myself when the knife is with you? It''s not like I carry one wherever I go. ¡°There''s a fruit knife by the bedside,¡± Gary responded, signaling the other man to grab it. He had noticed the knife while trying to kill Natasha earlier. There was a hint of surprise in the way Keh eyed him. He may be mentally ill, but that doesn''t make him an idiot. In fact, he''s a lot smarter than I expected. With a nod, Keh walked toward the bed. Gary watched him closely while continuing the press the dagger against the woman''s neck, lest Keh tried anything funny. Upon reaching the bedside, Keh noted that there was indeed a knife used for cutting fruit. He picked it up. ¡°Okay, you can get started now. I''ll let her go right after you poke yourself with that!¡± Gary remarked gloatingly. Keh''s face clouded over as he stared at the knife. ¡°Well, it''s fine if you''re too scared to do it. I''m going to kill you after getting rid of her anyway.¡± While speaking, Gary slowly ran the de across Natasha''s arm. The woman frowned while clenching her teeth, but not a sound escaped her lips. Keh''s eyes widened as he saw that, and he immediately pierced his abdomen with the knife. ¡°Don''t touch her!¡± he warned, ring at the madman. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha gazed at him, unable to conceal the conflict in her eyes. Seeing that, Gary raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your love really knows no bounds, huh? But still, I don''t think a tiny stab like that would hurt you much, would it?¡± Watching Gary''s dagger wander around Natasha''s body, Keh stabbed himself once more without a second thought and shot the former a re. ¡°Are you happy now? Or do you want me to do it again?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gary''s menacingugh echoed across the room. Anthony''s eyes reddened as he watched the spectacle from outside. ¡°Oh, God. He actually stabbed himself,¡± Thalia muttered. Then, she stopped Anthony from barging into the room. ¡°Call the cops. I''ll take care of things here.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Can you even take him down if you were to get in there?¡± Thalia retorted. Anthony''s eyes widened. ¡°I''ll leave Mommy... and Keh to you then,¡± he eventually replied, well aware he would be of no help. Thalia''s lips curled slightly. ¡°Attaboy. Go make that call.¡± Anthony ran off to call the police. Meanwhile, Keh clutched his abdomen. Despite his body looking like a bloody mess and the crimson liquid seeping through his grip, the man looked as attractive as ever. ¡°Let her go now. I''ll take her ce.¡± Natasha jumped in before Gary could respond. ¡°Stay out of my business, Keh! I don''t want to owe you anything. You''d better get out of here right now!¡± she screamed, her voice shaking. Keh gazed at her with a smirk. ¡°We''re meant to be indebted to each other for the rest of our lives. None of us can ever run away.¡± Natasha''s eyes turned red at his statement. ¡°Wow! How in love the two of you must be. In that case, I''ll do you a favor and take you both out!¡± Gary eximed as he prepared to sh Natasha¡¯s throat. Suddenly, Thalia barged into the room. ¡°That''s right! Kill that woman!¡± she yelled. Gary froze momentarily before turning to Thalia. ¡°And who are you?¡± he questioned, his eyes narrowing. Thalia scoffed. ¡°It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that this woman gave my younger sister depression and caused her to jump to her death. I''vee to avenge my sister today!¡± ¡°She killed your sister too?¡± Gary was suddenly filled with pity. ¡°It was both of them, to be precise,¡± Thalia answered, ncing at both Natasha and Keh. ¡°This heartless man was supposed to be with my sister, but he ended up choosing this woman instead. That was how my sister became depressed and killed herself. Keh Hamilton and Natasha Watson, you''re going to pay for everything that has happened!¡± While speaking, she secretly shot Keh a hinting nce. ¡°So, you''ve experienced the same thing I have,¡± Garymented morosely. ¡°That''s right. Who knows how many families these two have ruined! That''s why it''s about time they meet their fates,¡± Thalia insisted. Gary was pleased to hear that. ¡°You are right. In that case, let''s kill them. We have to avenge our loved ones!¡± ¡°I''ve been looking for this woman for a long time, and I''ve finally found her now. Would you give me the pleasure of killing her?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Of course,¡± Gary answered readily. ¡°You can kill her, and I''ll take care of the guy. That way, we''d both be able to have our revenge!" Thalia smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Come over. I''ll hand her over to you.¡± But as soon as Thalia walked over, Gary suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, when did your sister die?" Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Ugh... Thalia stilled for a moment. ¡°J-Justst month?¡± Gary''s expression turned grim. ¡°You''re lying to me?¡± This wasn''t a question; it was more of a statement. ¡°Why would I?¡± Thalia asked in return, shing an awkward smile. Suddenly, Keh charged forward and ambushed Gary from behind before dragging Natasha out of the madd''s grasp. However, Gary was tall and had quick reflexes, and he swung his dagger forward the moment he realized what Keh was up to, not caring who he struck. Keh hastily pulled Natasha into his arms to prevent her from getting hurt. As the dagger pierced his shoulder, he sent Gary staggering backward with a sudden kick. ¡°Keh!¡± Natasha began to tear up as she gazed at the man protecting her. Seeing the look of worry on her pale face, Keh curved his lips into a smile. ¡°It''s the first time you''ve ever looked at me like this. I''d say my efforts are worth it.¡± Natasha watched as blood poured out of his wounds like a fountain. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, reaching for his stomach. ¡°We have to stop the bleeding.¡± Keh grinned at her actions. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not going to die from this.¡± The woman''s hands trembled as she stared at him. At that moment, Gary approached them from behind with a wicked smile on his face. ¡°Since you''re that inseparable, I''ll send you off together!¡± Then, he aimed his dagger at Keh''s body once more. ¡°Look out!¡± Thalia swiftly kicked Gary by the arm before ncing at Keh. ¡°This isn''t the time to get all lovey-dovey, Keh! Can''t you pick a better time?¡± As Gary charged at her again, she fought him while continuing to speak to Keh. ¡°You owe me big time!¡± Unfazed, Keh turned to Natasha while maintaining his smile. ¡°Wait for me somewhere safe.¡± Aware that she shouldn''t add any more trouble, the woman nodded. ¡°Be careful,¡± she reminded softly before retreating. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Keh''s smile slowly turned malicious, and he now looked as though he had crawled out of the depths of the abyss. Suddenly, Gary seemed to have lost all his sanity. ¡°Everyone who gets in my way will die¡ªincluding you!¡± he bellowed, dashing toward Thalia. While hisrge physique and swiftness were his only advantages, Thalia was agile and well-trained. But no matter how many times the girl attacked him, he was like a walking corpse charging forward constantly, unafraid of pain or even death. ¡°Geez! Does this guy not have any pain receptors?¡± Thalia couldn''t help but exim. As soon as Keh turned around, his gaze turned as frightening as that of a lion ready to hunt its prey. He pulled the knife right out of his abdomen and stared at Gary. ¡°You shouldn''t have touched her!¡± he roared, lunging forward. This was Thalia''s first time watching Keh fight. The man was so powerful and quick that he sent Gary to the ground with just one kick, and the latter seemed to have a hard time getting back up despite being around 1.9 meters tall. Keh red at him while gnashing his teeth so hard that one could hear the sound of friction. ¡°I told you that you shouldn''t have touched her!¡± Soon, Gary got back on his feet, and the fight resumed. Keh stepped forward and kicked Gary to the ground again, causing thetter''s lip to bleed. The process repeated itself several times. Keh appeared to be battering him deliberately. Gary''s strength began to wane, but Keh looked as though he still hadn''t had enough. Thalia couldn''t bear the sight any longer. She then recalled the time she had a spar with Keh. He didn''t make a single move! But now I get why there are so many rumors of him in the underworld. This guy is a psycho! He''s taking his sweet time killing! ¡°Why? Why? You''re the ones who should be dying!¡± Gary screamed while sprawled out on the ground. Keh kept his eyes on him while walking forward, his presence was as chilly as that of a Grim Reaper approaching its target. ¡°You can hurt me, but you''re asking for it when you hurt her,¡± Keh dered with a foot over Gary''s body. Then, he began to punch thetter''s face repeatedly without any mercy. It wasn''t long until Gary''s face became so drenched in blood that his features were no longer recognizable. Thalia turned away. Holy shit! One should never cross Keh. She then turned to Natasha, who was staring straight at Keh. ¡°D-Don''t be afraid. Everything is fine!¡± she assured. Natasha nced at her and said nothing. After some time, Gary looked like he was on the verge of death. ¡°The cops will be here soon, Keh. You might want to stop!¡± Thalia reminded. Yet, Keh showed no signs of wanting to stop. Upon realizing that, Natasha walked toward him. ¡°Keh!¡± The man stopped only after hearing her voice, and he turned to her. There were specks of blood on his face, making him look rather diabolical. ¡°That''s enough,¡± said Natasha, shaking her head at him. Keh pursed his lips in silence. Then, he began using the dagger to swipe across Gary''s body slowly¡ªin the exact same way the latter had hurt Natasha before. Natasha watched on with an inexplicable look in her eyes. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Gary cried out in pain. Yet, Keh merely looked on with a tyrannical smile on his face. At that very moment, a series of footsteps could be hearding from the hallway. Anthony showed up first, and he rushed toward Natasha instantly. ¡°Mommy! Are you hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°The police are here...¡± Anthony trailed off upon noticing the injuries on the woman''s body. Then, his eyes reddened as he turned to the man lying on the floor. The boy dashed over and began tond his fists on every corner of Gary''s face. ¡°How dare you hurt my mommy? I''ll kill you! I''m going to kill you!¡± he shrieked while punching the man. He didn''t possess a lot of strength, but he gave all he had. I''ll kill anyone who hurts Mommy! ¡°Anthony!¡± Natasha called out to him, but the boy had no intention of stopping. He had lost control just like Keh. Then, as soon as he spotted the dagger in Keh''s hand, he grabbed it and swung it toward Gary. ¡°Anthony!¡± Natasha and Thalia cried out at the same time. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 At the same time, Keh suddenly reached out to stop Anthony frommitting the deed. They met each other''s gazes as the boy turned to him. Both of them had bloodshot eyes. ¡°This isn''t something you should do,¡± Keh stated. At that very moment, the police entered the room, and Keh hurriedly took the dagger from Anthony and put it away. The police turned the lights on. Amid the absolute mess, they seized the ¡°main culprit¡± first. But upon noting that Gary was on the brim of death, they quickly alerted the doctors to save him. Then, a man in a uniform who looked to be in his fifties walked over and frowned as he saw Keh. ¡°Keh? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Zeller,¡± Keh greeted casually. ¡°It''s been a while.¡± ¡°It really has been. To think you''d give me such a huge surprise during our next encounter!¡± eximed Zeke Zeller. ¡°Was this guy after you?¡± Keh shot a nce at Natasha, who was standing beside him. ¡°Yes. He was supposed toe after me, but he messed with the wrong person.¡± A perplexed Zeke wanted to find out more when Keh suddenly swayed a little. ¡°You''re hurt,¡± he said in concern, finally noticing the wounds on thetter''s abdomen. ¡°Just a bit. It''s no big deal.¡± Keh clutched his stomach as blood continued to spill out of his injuries. ¡°No big deal? Your grandpa''s going to get a heart attack if he sees this!¡± Zeke responded fearfully before turning to his subordinates. ¡°Call a doctor now.¡± Keh turned to Natasha and strode toward her. His lips paled and his gaze turned bleak as he nced at the cuts on her arms. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I couldn''t get revenge for you,¡± hemented. The woman smiled. ¡°I''m more than happy with this oue.¡± As soon as Keh returned the smile, he shut his eyes and copsed to the ground. ¡°Keh!¡± Chaos ensued in the room. The man was swiftly taken to the hospital. Thalia took it upon herself to head to the police station as a witness. A policeman gazed at Anthony. ¡°Were you the one who called us, young man?¡± Hearing that, Thalia instinctively hid the boy in her arms. ¡°Yeah, he was. I told him to do it. The situation was so dire that I could only get him to call you!¡± The officer chuckled. ¡°I was just asking. You don''t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°I''m not nervous. I''m just doing my best to tell you everything I know!¡± the woman replied with a grin. Nervous? I''m Thalia Jacoway! I''ve gone through much worse than this! Why would I be nervous? Despite thinking that, her heart couldn''t stop racing. If her superiors were to find out that she had involved the police, she was going to be punished severely! Aware that she was trying to protect him, Anthony curled his lips into a smile. The two left the police station after having their statements recorded. Thalia was about to light the cigarette in her mouth, but she stopped herself after ncing at Anthony. I shouldn''t harm the child. That''s not good. Hence, she put her cigarette back into its box. ¡°There wasn''t anything wrong about my statement, was there?¡± she asked. Anthony nodded approvingly. ¡°Yeah. Everything you said was the truth.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thalia returned the nod and added after a moment of pondering, ¡°Don''t tell Kyle about this.¡± ¡°You''re scared of him?¡± ¡°I just don''t want to cause trouble!¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°Don''t worry. You got into this because of me, so I''ve got your back even if he finds out.¡± Thalia turned to him and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°From now on, your problems are my problems. I''ll make an enemy out of anyone who tries to harm you.¡± He had done so because she had willingly acted for his sake today. She had protected him. Thalia broke into a smile and looked especially gorgeous. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Anthony nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. Nat told me never to lie to the people I like.¡± Thalia was beyond moved to hear that. ¡°Aww... So you do know how kind I''ve been to you!¡± Anthony shot her a re. ¡°Don''t talk like that.¡± Thalia didn''t know how to respond. ¡°Talk like a normal person, will you?¡± ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± Suddenly, he said to the furious woman, ¡°Thank you for today.¡± Huh? Where did thate from? ¡°Why the sudden change in mood?¡± Anthony wasn''t good at expressing himself with words, but he noticed everything she had done for him and understood her efforts deeply. Thalia was genuinely concerned about him. ¡°No reason. I just want to thank you.¡± Thalia stared at him for a long while, not knowing what to say. Finally, she blurted, ¡°I-It''s no problem! You''re going to be my husband in the future anyway, so there''s no need to thank me!¡± Anthony became speechless. How am I supposed to keep the conversation going now? Suddenly remembering something, Thalia turned to him. ¡°Anthony! I have a question. Judging from the look on her face, the boy knew she was up to something, but he also knew he was indebted to her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Were you really thinking of killing that guy back then?¡± Anthony pursed his lips in silence. The woman continued to stare at him. She couldn''t quite believe that a young boy would be capable of such viciousness. After a long pause, Anthony answered, ¡°I wasn''t really thinking at all. All I knew was that I''d fight anyone who hurt my mommy, and everything I did back then was based on my instincts. Thalia gazed at him. This child was born different. He''s not just abnormally gifted. That presence of his, those nerves of steel¡ªall these make him far from ordinary. ¡°If someone ever does the same to me one day, would you want to kill him too?¡± Thalia asked thoughtlessly. Anthony mulled over that briefly before shaking his head. ¡°I wouldn''t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Thalia asked, feeling slightly dejected. ¡°Because that guy wouldn''t even get a chance to do that.¡± ¡°But what if he had a chance?¡± ¡°There won''t be any ifs ¡°Come on! Just what if he did? What would you do?¡± the woman insisted. Anthony nced at her. ¡°I''ll make him die a horrible death,¡± he enunciated. Thalia was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°I''m so d I''ve treated you well all this time!¡± she eximed, unable to resist pinching the boy''s adorable face. Anthony was visibly displeased with that. However, Thalia didn''t care. After some serious pondering, she turned to him again. ¡°You might say that, Anthony, but don''t ever do anything rash like that. Impulses are dangerous. You''re still young, so don''t let your impulses lead you down a path of no return. Anthony smiled at her. Of course, I understand that. But how can I help myself if that ever happens? Chapter 126 Chapter 126 The sky began to light up by the time Anthony and Thalia returned to the hospital. Keh had been transferred to the ward after being saved, whereas Natasha had her injuries tended to. Yet, the woman didn''t feel a hint of sleepiness, and she sat next to Keh''s bed, staring at him nkly. All that had transpiredst night felt like a movie, and she couldn''t stop reying each scene in her head¡ªhis every move, his madness, and the way he looked at her. Every single thing he had done was out of her expectations. To say there were no feelings involved would bepletely false. Regardless of how much she used to despise him, none of that seemed to matter in the face of death. Keh. You''re such a jerk. Why did you have to break the bnce? Just as she was deep in thought, a knock came on the door, and Anthony walked in. ¡°Hey, Nat.¡± Natasha smiled faintly as she turned and saw the boy. ¡°You''re back.¡± Anthony walked over to her. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I''m fine. Just a few cuts on my skin, that''s all.¡± Then, Anthony''s gaze fell on Keh. The man looked ashen as hey in bed, and there were bloodstains on his thickyers of bandage. ¡°How... is he?¡± Natasha turned to Keh too. ¡°The doctor said the wounds on his stomach were pretty deep, and he has lost a lot of blood. He''s been stitched up, but it''ll still be a while until he wakes up. On the bright side, he''s not in any danger now.¡± Anthony nodded as he heard that and breathed an internal sigh of relief. In truth, he was touched after seeing the way Keh had actedst night and didn''t hate him as much anymore. He was even worried about the man now. Natasha ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry. He''ll be fine.¡± Anthony looked up at the woman, and they nodded at each other in understanding. Then, Natasha turned to Thalia, who was standing behind the boy. ¡°Oh, thank you for your helpst night.¡± Not expecting to be cued, Thalia stilled briefly before waving her hands. ¡°Not at all! I''m d to be of help. It''s no big deal.¡± She truly respected Natasha for having raised such an exemry boy like Anthony. She''s so pretty and capable! I''m so envious of her. Natasha gazed at her and said nothing, but a look of dubiousness shed in her eyes briefly. It was just for a split second, but Thalia had noticed that, and her smile froze. When she nced at Natasha again, thetter had already looked away. Uh... Was I seeing things just now? The way she looked at me... It was as if she knows me. No, rather, it was as if she... understands me. She froze for a few seconds before turning to Natasha again, but thetter appeared as though nothing had happened. Thalia blinked several times and eventually came to a conclusion after a moment of reflection. I must be overthinking. How could she actually know me? My eyes are probably just ying tricks on me after a sleepless night! Yup, that has to be it. Anthony nced in Natasha''s direction. ¡°Nat, Thalia is actually... my friend,¡± he admitted. As though she had long been aware of this, Natasha''s expression was calm. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± she replied with a nod. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn''t mean to lie to you, Nat...¡± he added, gazing up at her. Natasha turned to him with a smile. ¡°You have the right to make friends. I won''t interfere with that as long as you protect yourself.¡± She evidently had no intention of probing into that. Initially, he thought he would have to exin himself, Anthony sighed with relief as he heard that. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± he answered, nodding. ¡°I''ll take good care of myself, so you don''t have to worry.¡± ¡°I''ll watch over him too,¡± Thalia couldn''t resist chiming in. ¡°I''ll make sure he doesn''t get hurt¡ªnot even a scrape.¡± Natasha eyed her for a long while before finally nodding. ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡± ¡°Anthony, your mommy is so pretty and smart!¡± Thalia couldn''t help but gush. Anthony gave her a nce. ¡°Why are you stating the obvious?¡± ¡°You!¡± Thalia was about to unleash her wrath on the boy, but she held herself back upon remembering that Natasha was here. ¡°You¡¯re so... cute!¡± she eximed, forcing a smile. Anthony burst intoughter. ying it cool, Natasha beamed too. A discreet sigh escaped Thalia''s lips at that. For some reason, she felt a sense of trepidation every time she looked at Natasha. Meanwhile, Thea trembled as she sat on her bed in another ward. The thought of Keh getting injured filled her with worry and anguish, causing tears to spill over the sides of her eyes as she sat on her bed looking like a soulless puppet. Caroline arrived to see her in such a state. ¡°Thea! What''s wrong?¡± the older woman rushed over and gazed at her daughter in unease. Hearing her mother''s voice, Thea turned her head and replied with a quiver, ¡°Mommy, I think... I think I''m in trouble.¡± She looked up at Caroline, her eyes full of despair. ¡°What? What happened?¡± Caroline asked, caressing the young woman''s back as she wondered what could have happened in a night. A great tremor overtook Thea as hot torrents of sorrow coursed down her face, and she slowly opened up after a long moment of pondering. Caroline frowned upon hearing what had ensued. ¡°Thea, how could you be so careless as to involve yourself in this?¡± ¡°B-But I didn''t think it''d turn out this way,¡± Thea mumbled, sniffling between her words. ¡°What should I do? Keh was hurt! Do you think he''ll be okay? If anything happens to him... I don''t want to live anymore!¡± Caroline grew livid and hopeless at the sight of her precious daughter. ¡°Okay, calm down,¡± she assured after a long pause. ¡°Everything should be fine. There would''ve already been a stir outside if something had happened.¡± ¡°But he received so many stab wounds!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Caroline motioned her to keep her voice down. Thea nced outside and lowered her volume. ¡°I''m really scared, Mommy. What should I do?¡± Caroline was frantic, but she knew she had to keep herposure. ¡°I''ll find out about this,¡± she assured before leaving Thea a warning. ¡°Don''t you tell anyone else about this, do you hear me? Your life is over if you do.¡± Thea nodded fervently. Her face had turned white like a sheet. ¡°I know. I won''t say a word.¡± Caroline sighed in frustration. ¡°Get some rest. I''ll look into this.¡± Thea nodded again, cing all her hope on her mother. After arriving at the door, Caroline seemingly recalled something and turned around. ¡°Thea, you didn''t leave any traces of evidence, did you?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°That guy is mentally ill. He''s aplete lunatic.¡± Caroline pondered for a moment before smirking. ¡°That makes everything much easier to handle then.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Thalia and Anthony caught Caroline peeking through the blinds as they walked out of the ward. They exchanged looks, and Thalia made her way toward Caroline. She stood beside Caroline and followed her gaze. Realizing something was amiss, Caroline whipped her head around. She jumped in fright when she saw Thalia. ¡°Did you manage to see clearly? Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± Thalia asked as she peeked through the gap. I can''t see much from here. Caroline frowned and gave her a once-over. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, feeling displeased. Thalia turned to face her and retorted, ¡°I should be asking you that question. Who are you? What are you staring at?¡± ¡°I...¡± Caroline suddenly straightened her back and dusted her dress just as she was about to say something more. ¡°I''m the future mother-inw of the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Thalia stared at her in disbelief as if she couldn''t understand what she was saying. ¡°Never mind. You wouldn''t get it anyway.¡± Caroline gave her a look and spoke with disdain. What the f*ck? Thalia wasn''t about to let an old woman look down on her. Hence, she turned to Anthony and asked, ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Anthony stared at Caroline. ¡°No, I don''t.¡± He shook his head even though he knew she was Thea''s mother. ¡°Well then, looks like I''m not the only one.¡± Thalia stretched her neck and wrists. Caroline was stunned when she saw Anthony standing behind her. And here I thought those two kids I saw the other day were Keh''s doubles, but they are nothing compared to this boy. He looks exactly like Keh! I swear! She stared at him for a long while before she said, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Anthony looked cool and handsome in his ck trench coat. He quirked his eyebrow and shed her an ambiguous smile. ¡°Who am I? Who do you reckon I am?¡± Anthony was sure something had clicked for Caroline since she asked. He figured he would keep her guessing instead of giving her the answer to keep things interesting. ¡°You...¡± Caroline was at a loss for words. The way he talks and carries himself feels a lot like Keh. Proud, arrogant, and full of himself. Is he really Keh''s son? But then what about those two I saw the other day? No! It can''t be! This must be a coincidence! Caroline paled as she stared at him. Thalia stared at her in confusion. What''s up with her? I didn''t even do anything yet. She turned to Anthony and figured Caroline must be shocked to see Keh''s double. She then pulled Anthony over, smiled, and asked, ¡°Excuse me, you rude b*tch. Do you know who this kid is since you said you''re Keh''s future mother-inw?¡± Caroline turned to her. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The heir to Hamilton Corporation.¡± ¡°Is he really Keh''s son?¡± Caroline asked instinctively. Thalia nodded. ¡°You have a good eye!¡± Caroline stiffened. Anthony''s face made her feel really embarrassed. ¡°I know Keh is willing to go to the moon and back for that goddess. So who is your daughter?¡± asked Thalia. She thought that Caroline looked really familiar. She''s the woman I saw in the surveince camera footage. ¡°Oh! I remember now. You''re the mother of the woman fromst night, right?¡± Caroline turned to Thalia with a guarded expression. ¡°Last night? What are you talking about? I don''t get it.¡± Thalia snorted. ¡°Why do you look so surprised? I haven''t said anything, have I? Could it be that your daughter...¡± Thalia nced at the ward as she spoke. The way she worded it left much to the imagination. Feeling guilty, Caroline looked at her and fumed, ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± With that, she turned around and left. ¡°Hey, don''t go!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Aren''t you Keh''s future mother-inw? Don''t you want to pay him a visit? Hey, why are you leaving...¡± Caroline quickened her pace at that. Thalia smiled as she watched her flee. ¡°Hmph, how dare a mere mortal look down on me? ¡°I thought you were going to use force,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Nah, she''s not worth my time.¡± ¡°Then why did you stretch your wrists?¡± ¡°Just to scare her, of course!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Caroline returned to the ward. Thea was wide awake when she returned. ¡°How is it, Mom?¡± she immediately asked. Caroline gave Thea a look and walked over. ¡°Keh is still alive.¡± Thea breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her words. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°T-Then what about Natasha?¡± ¡°She''s fine. She''s not even lying on the bed!¡± Thea gave it some thought and exploded, ¡°This is so unfair. How can she be fine when Keh is so badly wounded?¡± Caroline stared at her. ¡°Thea, tell me the truth. You didn''t leave any traces of evidence behind yesterday, did you?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I only saw him walking toward Natasha''s ward from the corridor.¡± Caroline heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Remember, this will be your reply no matter who asks you.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°One more thing...¡± Caroline stared at her and hesitated. ¡°What is it?¡± Caroline didn''t know where to start. She gave it some thought and looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, I don''t think Natasha aborted the twins...¡± Thea was stunned. ¡°I suspect so when I saw Old Mr. Hamilton hanging around with two kids before this...¡± Caroline continued. However, she didn''t know what to make of the third kid she saw today. Thea stared at her. ¡°You said you saw Old Mr. Hamilton hanging around with two kids?¡± Caroline nodded and asked, ¡°You knew?¡± Thea recalled Liam''s reaction when she told him the truth about Natasha the other day. At that time, she couldn''t figure out why Liam insisted on acknowledging Natasha even after everything. However, something inside her clicked when she saw Keh''s double that night. So... are those two really Keh''s children? Thea felt as if she had been struck by lightning as she registered the news. She sat on the bed, feeling devastated. If this is true, then I''ve be the joke of the year. I''ve lost the battle even before it started. ¡°Mom, what do I do? I feel like I''ve lost Keh, forever!¡± Thea mumbled. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 In somewhere unfamiliar and spacious, blood covered the floor. Corpses were strewn all around Keh. He was frantically looking around for something, opening door after door. However, when he entered a small courtyard, there were deep trenches everywhere. Noticing that he stepped on something, Keh turned back and saw that countless corpses of Natasha were lying in the trenches. He instantly opened his eyes. ¡°Natasha!¡± he suddenly shouted. Natasha was just standing at the window and looking outside. Upon hearing his voice, she turned back to look at him. Keh immediately sat up on the bed. As the wound on his abdomen was torn again, he furrowed his brows in pain. Seeing this, Natasha immediately rushed over. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Keh''s forehead was drenched in perspiration, and his face was pale. His eyes were nk as he stared at her, and he seemed to be still in shock from the nightmare. Just as Natasha was about to say something, Keh suddenly pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. Natasha was stunned by his actions. After a long while, she finally spoke. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Keh remained silent and continued hugging her with his grip tightening around her. As he thought about the scene in his dream just now, he felt as if his heart had contracted sharply, making him feel suffocated. It''s wonderful that I can see her now. It''s great that she''s all right! He hugged her, feeling the joy of regaining something precious that he thought he had lost. After a long while, Natasha asked, ¡°Did... you have a nightmare? You dreamed about... me?¡± It was a question, but it was also a statement. His reaction just now was enough to exin everything. Having heard that, Keh suddenly realized something. He slowly calmed down and let go of her. His gaze was slightly uneasy as he looked at Natasha. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you all right?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah. Better than you, obviously.¡± Keh nodded in response. Just then, Natasha noticed the wound on his abdomen. Because of his use of force just now, his wound started bleeding again. ¡°I''ll go get the doctor.¡± Just as Natasha was about to leave, Keh reached out and grabbed her all of a sudden. Natasha looked back at his hand, which was holding her own. She then nced back at him. ¡°I''m fine,¡± he replied and gestured to her. ¡°Sit down. Talk with me for a while.¡± Natasha looked at him and hesitated for a moment before she eventually sat down by the side of the bed. Keh gazed at her. Even though he looked sickly, he still exuded an intimidating aura. ¡°Give me an exnation.¡± ¡°What exnation?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Why did you intentionally chase me away yesterday?¡± Natasha thought that he was going to ask him about Anthony and was mentally prepared for it. After pondering for a while, she replied, ¡°Because I wanted to deal with it myself.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and grumbled, ¡°Do you know that you''re risking your life by doing that?¡± Natasha couldn''t deny this. There was a hint of frustration in Keh''s eyes as he looked at her. ¡°You did it for Old Mr. Watson and the kids?¡± It was both a question and a statement. Natasha remained silent. Keh''s lips curled up into a cold smirk. ¡°Natasha, you can just tell me¡ª¡± ¡°Tell you what?¡± Natasha interrupted him before he could finish his words. She looked at him and scoffed, ¡°Keh, we''re already divorced. There''s no reason for you to help me. I don''t wish to owe you anything either. What makes you think I should allow you to be involved in this matter?¡± Keh nced at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Natasha, is that what you really think?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha''s answer was straightforward. ¡°Then do you not owe me anything now?¡± Keh continued. ¡°With Denise and Benjamin''s existence, we will always be involved in each other''s lives!¡± ¡°Yes, they are your children, but my problems are not yours!¡± Natasha responded solemnly. Hearing this, Keh paused. ¡°So, are you admitting that they''re my children now?¡± Natasha never intended on denying this. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. Keh wasn''t sure if he should be happy or frustrated at that moment. As he looked at Natasha, he felt that she was a tough nut to crack. After pondering for a long while, Keh said, ¡°All right. It''s fine if you don''t want to involve me, but if Old Mr. Watson and the children knew what you were thinking, how do you think they would respond? If something really happened to you, what would happen to them?¡± That was precisely Natasha''s weakness. She could care about nothing else, but they were the one thing that she couldn''t neglect. Seeing that she remained silent, Keh knew that he had hit her weak spot. ¡°Natasha, if you''re a bit smarter, then don¡¯t reject help from others. Even if you''re using me, you should at least protect yourself.¡± Keh gazed at her and enunciated every single word. Natasha nced at him, and a hint of surprise shed across her clear eyes. Keh seemed exceptionally serious. ¡°Using you... Are you someone who can be easily used by others?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Keh replied as he continued looking at her. ¡°But for you, I''m more than willing to.¡± Natasha fell silent. It was as if time had stopped for a while. The two of them gazed at each other. At that moment, silence meant more than words. And at that moment of tension, the door was pushed open. Liam rushed in anxiously. ¡°Keh, you brat. Are you trying to kill me? Such a big thing happened, but you didn''t even tell me. Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± The moment the door was pushed open, Natasha retracted her gaze and immediately stood up. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Seeing that Natasha was also present, Liam was momentarily stunned. He looked at her, then nced back at Keh, who was on the bed. Although he was covered in bandages and looked unwell, he seemed to be in good spirits. ¡°Oh, Nat is here too,¡± Liam said. Natasha nodded. Liam walked up to her and asked concernedly, ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡± ¡°I''m fine. It''s just that...¡± As she spoke, her gaze turned toward Keh, who was on the bed. She seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Keh got injured from trying to save me. I was initially going to inform you, but I didn''t have the chance to. So me me if you''re angry. I''m willing to take full responsibility!¡± Natasha was aware that no matter how harshly Liam scolded Keh, deep down, Liam genuinely doted on him. Since she was the reason for his injury, Natasha didn''t want to hide it. When he heard this, Liam was stunned for a moment. His gaze darted between the two of them. His heart indeed ached for Keh. But after hearing Natasha''s words, he suddenly felt a bit different. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. For some reason, Liam''s lips curled into a smile as he said, ¡°What''s the big deal about a grown man getting hurt? What''s there to get angry about? I''m relieved as long as you''re fine.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. Is this really the same person as the one who just walked in? ¡°A man is supposed to be bold and courageous and protect his nation, his woman, and his children from the moment he was born. He was only doing what was expected of him. If he allows you to get hurt, then I won''t let him off!¡± Liam said with a chuckle. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Natasha gaped at Liam. Despite knowing that his remark was meant as a constion to her, she still felt exceedingly grateful. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± she murmured. ¡°Why are you treating me like a stranger when we''re a family?¡± Liam countered with a smile. Natasha''s gaze remained on the man, but she said nothing further. A family? Upon hearing that, Keh arched his brows slightly and turned his gaze to Natasha. When he noticed that she wasn''t denying it, the corners of his mouth lifted imperceptibly. Just then, Liam walked over to Keh and glowered at him. ¡°Brat, you didn''t even bother to inform me when such a serious thing happened, huh? If it weren''t for Zeke, I''d still be in the dark!¡± A smirk tugged at Keh''s lips. ¡°I just regained consciousness as well. I was going to tell you, but I didn''t have the opportunity to do so.¡± ¡°If it weren''t in consideration of the fact that you did something decent and saved Nat, I would have severed all ties with you!¡± ¡°Can you really bring yourself to do that?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°If you sever all ties with me, then you can''t acknowledge Denise and Benjamin as your great- grandchildren anymore. I''ll take them away with me,¡± Keh drawled. In response, Liam frowned. ¡°Why are you so delusional? I''ve already told you that those two kids have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°That''s not for you to decide.¡± While saying that, Keh looked at Natasha. A faint smile hovered over his lips, and the look in his eyes was incredibly amorous. Startled, Liam swung his gaze to Natasha as well. ¡°What''s this, Nat?¡± Natasha deliberated for a while before admitting, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, they... are indeed the children of the Hamilton family. I''m sorry for keeping you in the dark for so many years.¡± Her admission meant that Liam could also be openly affectionate with the children and shower them with love without restraint. Like Terence, I''m also a recognized greatgrandpa for real! In the future, I no longer have to take my cue from him to be affectionate with the two kids! Gosh, I''m thrilled at the mere thought of it! However, when he glimpsed Keh''s smug expression, hemented in exasperation, ¡°Why did you admit to it so easily?¡± Keh was instantly rendered speechless. His smile faded, and a frown marred his countenance. ¡°You seem dissatisfied with this result?¡± Liam scowled at him. ¡°I don''t want to be threatened by you!¡± ¡°I''m afraid I''ve got to disappoint you, then.¡± At the thought that Natasha had finally admitted that the two children were his, Keh couldn''t help the upturn of his lips. At that exact moment, however, something abruptly urred to him. At thest moment yesterday, a child rushed out. Not only did he rain blows and kicks on Gary, but he also almost stabbed him. His eyes narrowing a fraction, he studied Natasha. ¡°Don''t you have something else to tell me?¡± Natasha froze for a moment with her eyes pinned on him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There was another kid yesterday. What''s up with that?¡± Keh''s gaze fixated on her. Upon hearing that, Natasha pursed her lips. Liam was stunned for a moment, and he alternated his gaze between the two of them. ¡°What''s this about another kid? What does that mean? What are you two talking about?¡± Keh said nothing, merely staring straight at Natasha. He had glimpsed the child''s face, and it was at such a time to boot. s, he didn''t have time to speak muchst night, but that didn''t mean that he was entirely ignorant and harbored no suspicions. Natasha remained silent. I thought he would miss that, but it ultimately didn''t escape his attention. ¡°Aren''t you going to exin about that?¡± Keh questioned with his eyes trained on her. After pondering for a while, Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah, it''s exactly as you reckon.¡± Keh''s eyes brimmed with delight and excitement. As he looked into Natasha''s eyes, his euphoria was almost beyond words. Meanwhile, Liam was on pins and needles as he watched them both. ¡°What exactly are you two talking about? The suspense is killing me!¡± ¡°So, he''s also my child?¡± Keh asked, wholly ignoring the man''s anxiousness. It was as though the two of them were speaking in riddles. Natasha eyed the man. ¡°Why don''t you ask him when hees over and see whether he''s willing to admit to it?¡± Who cares whether he admits to it? Is that important? The point is, he''s also my child, okay? ¡°So, it''s not two but three?¡± Keh affirmed while forcibly suppressing his excitement. Natasha pressed her lips into a thin line. She brooded for a long while before querying with her eyes pinned on him. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Not only was Keh surprised, but he was also indescribably thrilled, albeit he couldn''t quite figure out everything. ¡°How many more secrets are you keeping from me, Natasha?¡± the man demanded. Would there be a fourth or even fifth one? ¡°Don''t worry, for this is thest one who''s rted to you!¡± ¡°That had better be true!¡± Keh huffed. At the side, Liam was all agitated as he watched them bicker.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What''s this about twos and threes? What exactly are you two talking about?¡± he inquired anxiously. Keh turned his gaze to the man. ¡°Don''t you always grumble that the Hamilton family has few descendants? Now, you don''t have to worry about that anymore!¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Liam queried. As Keh cast his mind back to Anthony''s countenance, the corners of his lips curved upward. ¡°It means that¡ª¡± Just when he was about to answer, the door was pushed open. Anthony and Thalia walked in,den with bags. ¡°Nat, I bought you breakfast¡ª" Before Anthony had finished speaking, he halted in his tracks upon noticing the crowd in the room. Keh is awake, and Old Mr. Hamilton is here as well. His gaze alighting on them both, he scrutinized them. Likewise, they regarded him intently. Uh... Would it be toote for me to back out of the room now? In a sh, the atmosphere turned awkward. Keh stared at him with narrowed eyes. At that precise moment, Liam eximed emotionally, ¡°A-A-Aren''t you the kid from the other day? Why are you here?¡± While saying that, he walked up to Anthony and looked at him. ¡°I...¡± Not quite sure how he should exin things, Anthony surreptitiously nced at Natasha. Nheless, Liam continued in sheer excitement, ¡°Keh, this is the kid 1 was speaking to you about the other day, the one who persuaded me to take my medicine and gave me sweets! Doesn''t he look very much like you?¡± Looking at Keh, he rambled happily with a justified expression on his face. Keh said nothing, his dark eyes fixated on Anthony. Focusing his attention back on Anthony, Liammented, ¡°He looks exactly the same as you when you were young, resembling you even more than Denise and Benjamin...¡± As he spoke, he suddenly sensed something amiss. He looked at Anthony before shifting his gaze to Keh and Natasha. A long whileter, he stammered, ¡°Earlier, you were speaking of twos and threes. Don''t tell me this is the third one?¡± While asking that, he gaped at them incredulously. Keh remained silent. Natasha didn''t deny it either. Therefore, the answer was as clear as day. ¡°H-H-He is your child as well?¡± Liam queried in astonishment, stuttering badly. However, no one said anything or answered him. Therefore, he turned and gawked at Anthony. ¡°Kid, tell me your name and who your mommy is. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 As Liam spoke, his voice trembled. Other than feeling surprised, he was also delighted. Yet, he also didn''t dare believe his good fortune. I-Is this possible? I''m already ecstatic about having two great-grandchildren, but there''s still a third one? I-Is he a child of the Hamilton family? He wanted to doubt it, but Anthony''s face dispelled all his doubts. Anthony didn''t say anything, alternating his gaze between Liam and Natasha. Can I speak the truth? But judging from their expressions, they seem to know everything already. ¡°Nat...¡± In the end, he turned to Natasha, seeking her consent. In response, Natasha nodded at him. Now that things havee to this, keeping it a secret is of no use anymore. Anthony deliberated for a while before beaming at Liam. ¡°Nice to meet you, Greatgrandpa. I''m Anthony Watson, older brother to Benjamin and Denise Watson.¡± As soon as his words rang out, Liam grew emotional to the point of tears. ¡°Y-You''re really a child of the Hamilton family!¡± Excited beyond words, he switched his gaze between Keh and Natasha. Then, he bent his aged body and studied Anthony''s face, gushing, ¡°I''m about to burst with pride! How could I possibly have three adorable great-grandchildren? At longst, the Hamilton family has more descendants!¡± At the side, however, Thalia was at an utter loss. What''s this about Anthony and Benjamin? I don''t get it. Despite that, she could understand Liam''s remark. Anthony is Keh''s son? The biological kind? Whoa! That piece of information blew her mind. Right then, Anthony remained as thoughtful and courteous as ever while he regarded Liam. ¡°Do you feel better now, Great-grandpa? And have you been taking your medicine on time?¡± The instant Liam heard that, his eyes turned red-rimmed. On the one hand, he felt guilty toward Anthony, but on the other, he found the boy all too sensible. Even now, he''s still thinking about my health! He''s far more thoughtful than that brat, Keh! How exactly did Natasha educate them that they''re all so understanding? I love them so much! ¡°Yes, of course! I''ve been taking my medicine properly, and I''ve about finished the sweets you gave me!¡± he gushed emotionally. ¡°It''s okay. There''s still a lot at home, so I''ll give you more when you''ve finished them. However, you must take your medicine properly,¡± Anthony urged. Liam nodded profusely. ¡°Sure, sure! I''ll listen to you, so everything you say goes!¡± Anthony shed him a smile in return. Meanwhile, Keh took it all in from the side. While he was delighted upon seeing the two children previously, he was now shocked to see Anthony. Besides, an indescribable feeling brewed within him. A sense of guilt toward the children and Natasha surged to the forefront. He had no idea how the woman raised three children alone, but he knew that it must have been difficult. If I hadn''t done so back then and tried to understand her, would things have ended differently? However, he was all too aware that there was no way of turning back time. The only thing he could do at present was to make it up to them doubly. At that exact moment, the hospital room door was pushed open once again. Terence rushed in, and his eyes searched for Natasha right after he entered the room. When he spotted her, he immediately hurried over. ¡°Are you okay, Nat? You''re not hurt anywhere, are you?¡± Seeing that he was so frantic that his eyes were red-rimmed, Natasha grew teary as well. She shook her head and replied, ¡°I''m fine, Grandpa!¡± ¡°How... How did such a thing happen? I''m never going to leave your side anymore!¡± Terence eximed. ¡°This was just an ident, Grandpa. It won''t happen again,¡± Natasha assured. Nheless, Terence was still stricken with fear. ¡°I''m really useless that I only learned about this now. I even failed to protect you!¡± His voice was filled with recrimination. ¡°Grandpa...¡± Natasha didn''t know what to say, but she inwardly vowed to never have her grandfather worry about her again. Upon seeing that Terence had shed tears, Liam was promptly distressed as well. As someone who only had a single grandchild, he understood the man''s feelings all too well. He walked up to Terence and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Okay, that''s enough, Terence. Isn''t Nat fine and dandy now? Don''t worry anymore.¡± At that, Terence''s temper spiked. ¡°What do you know? Your grandson is a boy, so he grew up with everyone doting on him. Conversely, Nat has been looked down upon since young. If something were to happen to her now that she has finally grown up, how am I to continue living?¡± Hearing that, Liam continued mollifying him. ¡°Yes, of course, you''re absolutely right. In the future, Nat will be the apple of our eyes, and we shall protect her together, okay?¡± Aware that the man was consoling him, Terence shot him a re. ¡°Hah! Who wants that? The Hamilton family merely talks big but never does anything. I''ll be overjoyed as long as you people stay far away from us!¡± Speaking of that, Liam grew incensed instead. ¡°I disagree with that, Terence! Keh was undeniably quite a scumbag previously, but he has grown up somewhat after all these years. When Nat was in danger yesterday, he was also there. In a bid to protect her, he''s now lying on the hospital bed here, but you don''t see me crying!¡± While saying that, he swung his gaze at the man lying on the hospital bed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Terence was momentarily taken aback. Only then did he notice Keh, who was lying on the hospital bed. His upper body was bare, with a bandage circling his abdomen and shoulder several times. That aside, there were even faint traces of blood seeping out. All that was notwithstanding the minor injuries littering his body. On the whole, he did appear rather pathetic. Stunned, Terence turned to Natasha. ¡°Was Liam speaking the truth?¡± Unable to deny it, Natasha nodded in affirmation. At once, words eluded Terence. When Liam saw that the man had gone silent, he knew that remorse had set in and felt that he had gained the upper hand then. Clearing his throat, he dered, ¡°Oh well, you don''t have to worry too much. A man should be bold and courageous, protecting his wife... and children. He merely executed his responsibilities.¡± Listening to that lecture at the side, Terence frowned. ¡°Shoo, you. Go away.¡± Liam burst outughing. Subsequently, Terence looked at Keh. He was a person who drew a clear distinction between right and wrong. Indeed, Keh had hurt Natasha, so Terence was naturally greatly prejudiced against the man. However, he was also sincerely grateful that the man had protected Natasha at the risk of his life. Going over to Keh, he regarded the man with a somewhat awkward gaze. ¡°No matter what, thank you for protecting Nat. I owe you one. Immediately, Keh replied humbly, ¡°Don''t worry about it, Old Mr. Watson. Saving her was instinctual. You don''t owe me either because it''s me who owes her. I owe her and the children so much that I probably can''t finish repaying them in this lifetime!¡± All of a sudden, he didn''t seem all that hateful. At the very least, his words were pleasing to the ears. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Nevertheless, the implication of Keh''s words was evident to everyone present. Terence couldn''t possibly fail to understand the situation. After all, Keh had been keeping watch at the hospital for the past few days, refusing to leave. Coupled with the fact that he was lying on the hospital bed because of Natasha, and his intentions were clear as day. Although he was undoubtedly thankful to Keh about that matter, he wasn''t so moved that he would tacitly entrust his granddaughter to him once more. While emotional damage wasn''t physical, it was still very much real. No one knew whether Keh would revert back to a scumbag one day. Thus, Terence definitely wouldn''t forgive him so easily. As though reading the man''s mind, Liam hastily changed the subject. ¡°Okay, that''s enough, Terence. Most importantly, Nat is fine, right? That''s the main point here!¡± Terence retracted his gaze and shifted it to Liam. Wariness shone in his eyes. He''s a cunning fox. After so many years, he knows my thoughts all too well! ¡°What an old geezer!¡± he muttered. Surprisingly, Liam wasn''t enraged. Instead, he leaned close to the man with a wide grin. ¡°Let me tell you this, Terence. I''m in a good mood today, so I''m not going to take any offense to your words. No matter what you say, I won''t be angered!¡± At that, Terence studied him dubiously. What does he mean? Beaming from ear to ear, Liam proimed, ¡°I''m now the same as you, also recognized as their biological great-grandfather!¡± At the thought that Natasha had admitted to it, he no longer had to restrain himself and conceal his affection for the children. The mere thought of it filled him with the urge to guffaw aloud. As he spoke, something urred to him. He added, ¡°I''m their biological paternal great-grandfather while you''re their maternal great-grandfather. I''m closer to them! Heh!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The moment Terence heard that, his brows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that, Liam? Back when I told you about them, you promised not to snatch them away from me. What''s the meaning of this now?¡± ¡°Things are different now! Back then, you were the one who told me. Now, however, it was Nat who admitted to it personally. I don''t have to restrain myself and feign ignorance anymore!¡± Liam couldn''t help the wide smile that split his face. In a sh, Terence swung his gaze to Natasha. ¡°You admitted to it, Nat?¡± Natasha said nothing. Now that things havee to this, it''s obviously unrealistic to keep it a secret anymore. But well, seeing the two of them bicker is really... exasperating! ¡°Hey, don''t me Nat. This had nothing to do with her!¡± Liam even defended Natasha. When Terence heard that, he grew all the more chagrined. ¡°I''m chastising my granddaughter, so why are you butting in? You''ve got ulterior motives, Liam!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Not only do you want to steal my greatgrandchildren, but you even want to steal my granddaughter?¡± Truth be told, that was precisely Liam''s wish from the depths of his heart. He really thought so, but he didn''t dare give voice to it. Nheless, at the sight of the grin on the man''s face, Terence knew that he had hit the nail on the head. Even if Natasha has admitted to it, I haven''t agreed to it! Pinning his eyes on Liam, he dered battle on him right then and there. ¡°What''s the meaning of this, Liam? Are you trying to steal the kids from the Watson family now? D-Do you have any morals?¡± Seeing that the man was panicked, Liam countered logically, ¡°How am I immoral? Are the kids yours alone? Besides, Nat has already admitted to it, so why are you getting mad?¡± ¡°I''m simply mad! Let me tell you that the kids belong to the Watson family! They all have thest name of Watson, not Hamilton!¡± ¡°H-How unreasonable!¡± Liam shot daggers at Terence. ¡°Furthermore, how has the Hamilton family contributed in any way? Yet, you want to acknowledge them now, calling yourself their biological paternal greatgrandfather? So what? Their maternal great-grandfather doesn''t agree to it!¡± Terence was all fired up when it came to bandying words. Liam was promptly left without a retort. ¡°Even if they have thest name of Watson, they''re still children of the Hamilton family!¡± he then argued. ¡°It''s always about the Hamilton family! If the Hamilton family wants children, go and have one yourself! You''re great and mighty, no? These kids came out of Nat¡¯s stomach, so don''t even dream of taking advantage of it to have ready-made kids!¡± ¡°I won''t show you any more mercy if you continue acting in such a manner, Terence. I''m only allowing you to have your way because I don''t want to infuriate you. But that doesn''t mean that I''m easy prey!¡± Liam huffed. ¡°Allowing me to have my way? Do I need you to do that?¡± Liam glowered at Terence, his eyes almost bugging out of their sockets. After so many years, their friendship was about to crumble at that moment. Anthony watched everything at the side. That was the first time he witnessed them having a row for real. He turned his gaze to Natasha. ¡°Nat, should we... put a stop to it?¡± He was a touch uncertain. Natasha was also contemting that. She mulled it over for a while before answering, ¡°Never mind. It''s their business, so let them resolve it themselves.¡± At that, Anthony nodded in agreement. Suddenly remembering something, he lifted the breakfast he had brought. ¡°Have breakfast, Nat. Come here. It''s quieter over here.¡± In response, Natasha nodded and headed over right away. Anthony first served her breakfast. After opening and putting out everything, he turned to look at Keh on the hospital bed. The man was seemingly ustomed to the two elderly men quarreling. When Keh noticed Anthony gazing in his direction, he likewise fixated his eyes on thetter. Anthony wavered for some time before walking over and cing another set of breakfast before the man. Then, he opened the containers one by one and ced everything out just like he did for Natasha. Verily, he was exceedingly thoughtful. Keh continued staring at him while the boy said nothing and kept his face tense, his thoughts indiscernible. After the boy had finished arranging everything, a side of Keh''s mouth lifted. ¡°Thank you, Anthony.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± Having said that stiffly, Anthony got up and walked back to Natasha. As Natasha watched their interaction from a stone''s throw away, a glimmer of something shed across her eyes. Lowering her head, she continued eating. When Anthony had walked away, Keh looked down at the breakfast in front of him. It was merely in oatmeal, but as he gazed at it and ate, he felt that it was the best and most delicious breakfast he had ever had in his life. He took big mouthfuls, his usual elegant image nowhere to be seen. Anthony studied the man furtively. An imperceptible smile yed on his lips when he saw Keh eating happily. Even then, the two elderly men were still squabbling. Terence clearly had the upper hand. ¡°Liam, I only told you about it previously because you seemed pitiful. However, don''t test my patience! Did the Hamilton family contribute in any way? Do you think just because you contributed the...¡± The words were right on the tip of his tongue, but upon seeing so many people there, he swallowed them since they weren''t all that elegant. He changed his wording, snapping, ¡°Don''t think that the kids belong to the Hamilton family just because of that paltry contribution. Let me tell you that there isn''t such a thing in the world!¡± Liam''s blood boiled, but he felt that the man made sense. Livid, he snapped his head around to nce back at Keh, who was still eating. He couldn''t help lambasting, ¡°This is your fault, brat! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be the target of criticism! Now, I can''t even acknowledge the greatgrandchildren of the Hamilton family! How am I to show my face in public in the future?¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 At the end of the argument, Liam and Terence jerked their heads to opposing sides, refusing to look at each other. Neither of them entertained the other anymore. Finally, the room went silent once again. Just when everyone thought that the battle was over, Liam nced at Anthony and called out to him with a loving expression on his face. ¡°Come here and let me have a good look at you, Anthony.¡± Hearing that, Anthony proceeded to walk over. At that precise moment, Terence cleared his throat and ordered with his gaze turned to the ceiling. ¡°Come over here, Anthony. I''ve got something to say to you.¡± Anthony froze in his tracks, uncertain about the direction in which he should head. As soon as Liam heard that, he glowered at Terence and snarled, ¡°Are you determined to go against me, Terence?¡± Terence merely swept a gaze over him. His expression made it clear that he was deliberately going against the man and provoking him. ¡°Have you forgotten your promise to me, Anthony?¡± he enunciated. Throughout it all, Anthony maintained an awkward yet consummate fake smile on his petite face. Is this the so-called burden of love? But why do they treat me so differently from Benjamin and Denise? Blinking his innocent eyes, he cast his gaze at Natasha, seemingly using his eyes to implore for help. Save me, Nat! On the contrary, Natasha wore a nonchnt expression, leaving him to fend for himself. In that situation, no one dared to speak. ¡°Come over here, Anthony!¡± Liam asserted. ¡°Come over here, Anthony!¡± Terence countered. Once again, the battle between the two elderly men erupted. ¡°Anthony!¡± ¡°Anthony!¡± Anthony stared at them both, knowing deep within him that he definitely couldn''t take sides right then. No matter who I hurt, it won''t be easy to resolve. After pondering for a moment, he smacked himself on the head. ¡°I suddenly remembered that it''s Monday today! I''ve got to go to school, so I''ll be leaving first! Take care, Gramps, Great-grandpa!¡± Having said that, he fled the room without waiting for them to respond, dragging Thalia along. ¡°Anthony!¡± Liam wore a helpless and regretful expression as he gazed at Anthony''s back. I haven''t seen enough of my great-grandson! Seeing that neither of them seeded, Terence shot a re at Liam. He appeared all determined to make life difficult for the man. Furious, Liam snapped his head away once more and ignored him. Hah! A friend of more than five decades? Let''s just sever our friendship! Outside, Anthony nced back over his shoulder as the door mmed shut. Only when he saw that no one had chased after him did he rx. He exhaled deeply, but before he could turn back, someone pinched his ear. ¡°How dare you lie to me, Anthony Watson?¡± Thalia snarled as she pinched his ear. Argh! Only God knows how long I restrained myself in there! ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!¡± Anthony went on his tiptoes, leaning forward in her direction. ¡°It hurts? You can still feel, huh? I''ve been helping you for such a long time, yet you''ve been keeping me in the dark all this while! Do you have any conscience, Anthony?¡± Thalia was in a fit of pique. ¡°I haven''t been keeping you in the dark! When did I do so?¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton is your biological father! Yet, you still dare im that you didn''t lie to me?¡± ¡°I-I didn''t say that he wasn''t my father!¡± ¡°How impudent! Stop ying word games with me, Anthony! I previouslymented that you both looked alike, but how did you reply to that?¡± Thalia red at Anthony with steaming out of her ears. Anthony realized that he wouldn''t be able to alleviate her fury if he didn''t say something. After a moment''s deliberation, he looked at her and implored, ¡°Thalia, let go of me first. Then, I''ll exin things to you, okay?¡± However, Thalia merely glowered at him, her eyes the size of saucers in her rage. ¡°Thalia, you¡¯ve got to know that you''re a beauty. A beautiful woman can''t simply get physical. Look, there are many people here. Others would think that you''re abusing a child!¡± Anthony reminded solemnly. Thalia was inexplicably amused, but she tried her best to suppress herughter. ¡°Okay, that''s enough. I know you''re angry. Let go of me first, and I''ll exin things to you slowly,¡± Anthony coaxed. Thalia hadn''t used much strength in the first ce for she merely wanted to intimidate and bully him because he was a child. Nevertheless, she still couldn''t resist him acting cute with that innocent face. In the end, she dropped her hold on him. ¡°You''d better give me a reasonable exnation. Otherwise...¡± ¡°What''s the consequence?¡± Anthony asked, pinning his eyes on her. Thalia thought for a long time before replying, ¡°Otherwise, I''ll sever my friendship with you!¡± Anthony kneaded the ear that she pinched while gazing at her. ¡°You''ve already helped me with the matter, so aren''t you on the losing end if you were to sever your friendship with me now? You''re not the kind of person who would do such a dumb thing!¡± Knowing that he was deliberately singing her praises, Thalia contemted for a while before she nodded. ¡°That makes sense. In that case... I''ll tell your mommy about your secret activities. How do you think she''ll react?¡± After saying that, she even shed him a smile on purpose. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Having interacted with him for the past few days, she was all too aware of what he cared about most. His weakness was too obvious. Anthony''s expression froze, and he tsked at her. ¡°We''re both adults, so can you please don''t be childish andin to the parents at the slightest problem? Let''s resolve our issue by ourselves.¡± At that, Thalia''s lips curved into a sneer. ¡°There''s no use yakking with me. I just knew that grasping on to the other person''s weakness means having an edge over the person no matter what!¡± Anthony thought seriously for a while before he shed her an ingratiating smile. ¡°Okay, okay, I know you''re the kindest person despite your tough exterior. After all, all beauties are like you!¡± ¡°Don''t pull that with me!¡± ¡°Hey, don''t be mad that I didn''t tell you. I didn''t mean to keep it a secret from you either!¡± ¡°You didn''t mean it?¡± Thalia evidently didn''t believe him. ¡°Well... It''s a long story,¡± Anthony murmured, putting on a sorrowful expression. Still, Thalia was disdainful. ¡°You know I grew up in a single-parent family, right?¡± Anthony inquired. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Although my dad... I mean, Keh, is willing to sacrifice his life for my mommy now, she was very pitiful back then. She was abandoned by him. At that time, my mommy was already pregnant with me. She was afraid that he wouldn''t allow her to have me, so she went abroad with me. It was only recently that she came back because of my maternal great-grandfather. Actually, I never knew about my rtionship with Keh. It was after a coincidental meeting that I started harboring suspicions.¡± As Thalia listened to him, she was seemingly drawn into the story. ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°Do you still remember back when I sought Kyle out?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°The DNA test I asked him to do was between me and Keh!¡± Anthony revealed. Understanding dawned upon Thalia. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± But as she looked at him, she abruptly realized something and shrieked, ¡°Even then, you''ve known for some time!¡± ¡°Be patient and listen to me.¡± Anthony''s gaze was fixated on her. Gah! Why is she so impatient? ¡°Okay, fine! Go on.¡± For the sake of hearing the full story, Thalia held herself back. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 ¡°That was when I found out my rtionship with him was genuine. However, I never interacted with him or nned to acknowledge him as family. It''s only because of my mommy''s matter did we actually interact,¡± Anthony said as he shrugged. ¡°So that means Keh previously didn''t know about your existence too?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Obviously he didn''t.¡± Thalia then fell deep into her thoughts. A long whileter, she mumbled earnestly, ¡°Your mother is impressive and great.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, it was challenging for her to give birth to me and raise me. Moreover, she was scared that Keh would find out about me and take me away, so I never thought of acknowledging him as my father, nor do I want to admit that I''m rted to him. That''s why I never told you about this.¡± Anthony had finally exined the entire incident to Thalia. Thalia could understand the logic behind his actions, and she could empathize with them. ¡°How can Keh be such a douchebag? He''s doing your mother wrong despite how pretty she is. What a b*stard!¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You''ve done the right thing for this. Someone like Keh shouldn''t have children. The bloodline should end with him!¡± Hold on. Aren''t you cursing at me? Anthony whipped his head aside to look at Thalia. Thalia only realized what she had said a beatter, and she quickly replied, ¡°That''s not what I meant. What I''m saying is that someone like Keh should have an ending like this. But who would have thought that he would be so lucky to have a son like you?¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± Anthony bobbed his head in agreement again. ¡°My, at the end of the day, I''d rather have a good life than be a good person,¡± Thalia said wistfully. Again, Anthony inclined his head. Right then, Thalia turned to him. ¡°Although that was what happened, and you have your own ns, you should have still told me about it earlier. After all, I''ve said so many things about Keh...¡± Thalia trailed off, her voice getting softer and softer. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t tell him about anything you''ve said,¡± Anthony told her. ¡°It''s not that I''m scared he''ll find out about it!¡± Thalia was not going to admit that she had chickened out. ¡°Of course. You''re definitely not scared of him!¡± Anthony responded in support. ¡°Still, our rtionships with Keh are rather sensitive. I was still thinking that it was fine since you''re not his biological kid, but it''s different now.¡± Thalia then mulled over the incident again. ¡°If Kyle finds out about this, he''ll be f*cking surprised too!¡± Right then, a thought struck Thalia. ¡°You didn''t leave the organization because of Keh, right?¡± Anthony instantly shook his head. ¡°No. There''s no way I''d do that!¡± ¡°Really? Do you swear on it?¡± ¡°I swear on it. There''s zero chance that I''ll do that!¡± Anthony swore as he raised his hand. It was then Thalia became at ease. ¡°I''d believe in you, but... it''s a different case for Kyle.¡± Anthony chuckled and said, ¡°Don''t worry. He has no other way around this but to believe me.¡± When Thalia turned to him, Anthony realized that she was going to tell him something else, so he immediately dropped the smile and pretended to be serious. ¡°Who said that? He has another way around this,¡± Thalia said. What?¡± Thalia drew her thumb across her neck. Anthony hummed in rumination. ¡°Well, that isn''tpletely illogical either.¡± ¡°d that you know that.¡± ¡°So I''ll depend on you to keep me safe!¡± Anthony said as he beamed at her. In the many days she had spent with Anthony, he had spent most of the time acting like a miniature adult¡ªhe was solemn. Although he did smile, the smiles he had were rarely like a child''s. At that moment... Oh my. I can only me myself for not being immune to this face of his. How can he be so cute and sweet? He makes others want to dote on him! Thalia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Anyway, you''re not allowed to hide anything from me in the future.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°If I find out that you''ve hidden something from me again, I''ll¡ª¡± Thalia warned. ¡°What?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia gave him a mysterious grin. ¡°Do you know how the eunuchs of olden times pee?¡± Anthony fell silent. Thalia caressed his cheeks and asked, ¡°Do you get me, Darling?¡± Anthony instantly beamed and bobbed his head obediently. ¡°Good boy. Let''s go!¡± Anthony followed her out. All of a sudden, he remembered something. ¡°Thalia?¡± ¡°Call me Goddess.¡± ¡°G-Goddess...¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°What if I were to say that I still have something else I''m hiding from you?¡± Thalia immediately shot a look at him. Anthony hastily smiled and continued, ¡°I was kidding. It was just a random thought.¡± Thalia finally looked away from him and continued her way out. Anthony quietly let out a sigh of relief. I think... it''s best to let nature take its course for that matter. At most, I''ll take one step at a time. After Fabian was done with his matters, he headed straight to the hospital. When he saw Keh lying on the bed with several spots bandaged up, he was wracked with worry and fear. Keh nced at him. ¡°Why are you standing so far?¡± Fabian took a few steps forward in response, but still, he was fearful. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I never thought that things would turn out this way...¡± Keh sneered, ¡°If you had spoken a little more nonsense on the call the other day, you would have been my employer right now. ¡°No, no, no!" Fabian cried out. ¡°You will always be my employer, Mr. Hamilton! That will never change!¡± He was certainly ready to butter Keh up. Keh ignored him and asked, ¡°How are things going?¡± Fabian took a brave step forward and replied, ¡°I''ve discussed this with thewyer. Gary''s still bedridden, and he really is grievously injured. However, he has regained some of his consciousness, and the police have talked to him. He has admitted to everything he has done, but he insists that Gaston isn''t the one who instructed him to do them.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°We went to meet Gaston, and his reactions had seemed genuine. It doesn''t look like he was faking them, so he''s probably not the one behind this.¡± ¡°That''s the strange part. If it wasn''t Gaston, then why would he look for Ms. Watson?¡± Fabian wondered. ¡°If he wants to take revenge, shouldn''t he be looking for you?¡± Keh looked up at the other man. Realizing what he had just said, Fabian quickly uttered, ¡°That''s not what I meant, Mr. Hamilton. I''m just... stating the facts.¡± He then shed Keh a ttering smile. Keh looked away, not wanting to answer him. However, his lips were pursed and his brows were drawn together. What Fabian had mentioned was what he was wondering as well. Right then, Fabian seemed to recall something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Hamilton, although Gary seems like he has some mental disability, I heard that his IQ is much higher than the average person.¡± That was something Keh had noticed when they interacted. Gary was no ordinary person with a mental disorder. With that thought, an idea entered Keh''s mind. He looked at Fabian. ¡°Come here.¡± Fabian came closer to him. ¡°Come closer,¡± Keh ordered. Fabian anxiously leaned closer, and Keh whispered something in his ear. The more Fabian heard, the brighter his eyes became. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 After hearing Keh''s words, Fabian looked at him hesitantly. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is this... appropriate?¡± ¡°Just do as I say.¡± If this thing is the same as I''ve spected, then it''s time for me to bring this to an end. When Fabian heard the determination in Keh''s tone, he inclined his head. ¡°I understand. I''ll work on it right away.¡± Just as he was about to leave, Natasha entered. ¡°Ms. Watson, it''s been a while,¡± Fabian greeted with a smile. Natasha curled her lips as she looked at him. ¡°It hasn''t been a long while; it''s only been a few days.¡± Fabian chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You''re fine, right? This is my fault. This happened because of my negligence. I didn''t check it through properly, and it nearly hurt you.¡± Natasha gave Fabian a glimpse before her eyes flitted toward the man on the bed. It was then she found out that they had been investigating the matter the entire time. Finally, her gaze fixed on Fabian. ¡°You were helping out. How can I say that this is your fault? In fact, I have to thank you.¡± ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept that.¡± Fabian gave her a humble smile. ¡°Regardless of what kind of reason or goal you have, I''ll still remember this favor of yours,¡± Natasha said. She was a woman who would respond to kindness with kindness and grudges with a vengeance. Even though Fabian was working for Keh, he had indeed helped out on the matter. Fabian''s eyes lit up. ¡°Ms. Watson, it''s my pleasure to hear that from you.¡± He had to admit that he liked Natasha quite a bit. She was smart and generous. If she could still be with Keh, he would be climbing to the top of the pyramid in no time. Just the very thought of it made him feel hopeful about his future. At that moment, Natasha was smiling at him. What a kind smile she has! Fabianmented inwardly. However, that was not a thought shared by Keh behind him. When he saw Natasha smiling at Fabian, he knitted his brows. I rarely see that smile myself. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Fabian. Fabian was in the middle of a conversation with Natasha when his phone rang. He casually lifted the phone and looked at the screen. Mr. Hamilton: Get lost right away. Uh... Fabian turned around to sneak a nce at the man on the bed and saw the warning look in his eyes. Is he jealous? Upon thinking about how he was chatting away with Natasha, Fabian figured out what was happening. How can I possibly chat so much with Ms. Watson around Mr. Hamilton? With that shocking revtion in his mind, he quickly looked away and said, ¡°Ms. Watson, I have something else to work on, so I''ll be going first. I''ll leave... Mr. Hamilton in your care.¡± The sneaky actions that the two men were doing did not escape Natasha''s attention. However, she said nothing about it as she nodded at Fabian. ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± After Fabian nodded back in response, he fled the scene. He finally let out a sigh of relief as the door closed. Mr. Hamilton''s too jealous! Looks like I''ll really have to keep a distance from Ms. Watson from now on, lest he murder me! At that, Fabian patted his chest and hurried away. Meanwhile, in the ward, once Fabian was gone, Keh ceased the menacing act and returned to normal. Natasha walked over and sat on the side of the bed as she stared at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Keh asked, feeling a little conscious. It felt as if she had seen through what he had just done to Fabian. Natasha''s lips curled. A momentter, she said, ¡°Have you been looking into this all along?¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± Keh asked. Natasha pressed her lips together tightly. Just as she was mulling over what she should say, Keh continued, ¡°Don''t overthink it. I''m not looking into this for you.¡± That made Natasha arch a brow. ¡°That person executed their n at Hamilton Corporation parking lot, and they even did something to the car. Who knows if that person is targeting me?¡± Natasha did not reply to that; she just kept staring at him. ¡°Moreover, even if they''re targeting you, that car is mine. No one can say for sure this matter won''t involve me.¡± After hearing his exnation, Natasha inclined her head and answered, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± You understand? What do you understand? Keh creased his forehead as he looked at Natasha. ¡°What do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand everything you said.¡± Keh''s frown deepened. Does she really understand what I just said? ¡°There''s nothing else I want to talk about anymore. Rest well.¡± With that said, Natasha rose to her feet to leave. In the next second, Keh sat up and grabbed her wrist. Natasha lowered her eyes to look at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°Back to my ward to rest.¡± Keh hesitated for a beat before he inquired, ¡°Fabian didn''t do this for you, but you told him that you''d remember the favor. On the other hand, all you responded to me was a simple ''I understand''?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°You''repensating for what you''ve done. In that case, there''s no need for me to remember the favor.¡± Keh furrowed his brows even more. ¡°Do you even have a heart, Natasha?¡± ¡°If I don''t, I won''t be here asking you questions. ¡°Rubbish! I say you don''t have a heart at all.¡± Natasha frowned at him. ¡°Besides, who said I don''t need you to remember that you owe me a favor? I need you to,¡± Keh enunciated. ¡°Not only do I need you to do that, but I want you to carve that moment into your heart.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Isn''t he just being shameless? When Keh heard nothing else from Natasha, he pulled her over. ¡°Sit down and chat with me for a while.¡± Natasha gave him a nce before sitting down again. An almost indiscernible smile grew on Keh''s lips. Clearing his throat, he randomly picked a topic and asked, ¡°Where''s Grandpa and Old Mr. Watson?¡± ¡°They''ve gone to school to pick up Denise and Benjamin.¡± Keh could imagine the scene of the two elderly men fighting against each other for the children. After all, they were already fighting against each other to pick the children up. Three kids... If only there were four kids, they would be able to each have two. If there are only three kids, this battle will never end. Right then, a thought popped into Keh''s head, and he turned to Natasha with wide, inquiring eyes. ¡°Natasha, do you really only have three kids?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You didn''t hide any kids from me, did you?¡± This doesn''t make sense. Her kids are named alphabetically, but there''s a skip in the alphabet letters. Natasha fell silent for a moment. ¡°You really have another?¡± Keh asked in disbelief, his deep voice even rising in pitch. ¡°Rubbish!¡± Natasha snapped. ¡°What about the letter C?¡± he asked. ¡°I don''t like the letter C,¡± Natasha said solemnly. ¡°You don''t like it? Why?¡± Instead of answering him, she stared at him for a long time before asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± When he saw the displeasure in her eyes, he mulled over it for a moment before curling his lips. ¡°You don''t like the letter C because of me?¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 At the sight of Keh''s slight smile, Natasha pointed out, ¡°You seem pleased.¡± Keh lifted a brow, his spirits lifted, but still, he said in a miserable tone, ¡°No, but I never thought it would affect you that much... To be honest, back then, she and I Before he could finish his sentence, Natasha interrupted, ¡°I don''t like the letter C because I don''t like to be reminded of my terrible past.¡± Then, after fixing her gaze on him, she continued, ¡°Moreover, C is the first letter of the word ''cheater,'' and the mistresses are shameful people, are they not?¡± Just as she said that, Keh''s eyes darkened. Natasha went on, ¡°That''s why I''ve given the name starting with a C to the dog we have overseas. Its name is Chester.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He could imagine how much Natasha despised him when she named the dog. Her words were spiteful, but Keh did not feel angry at all. She said that she doesn''t want to be reminded of her terrible past, so that means she has never forgotten about it. Doesn''t that mean that I still affect her? That thought was what saved him from having a downright foul mood. Keh smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Then will you think about that terrible past when you interact with your dog?¡± ¡°I''ve learned to let go of the matter after having to face it every day.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha knew what Keh was trying to find out. She shed him a smile and replied, ¡°Of course, but I''ve forgotten that you quite like this, Mr. Hamilton. I don''t think you''ll think the same way as I do.¡± A grimace appeared on Keh''s face. ¡°Natasha, does it hurt you if you don''t hurl personal attacks at me?¡± ¡°I''m just stating the facts,¡± Natasha corrected him, the smile still on her face. For a moment, Keh was lost in his thoughts as he stared at her smile. She was dissing him, but the smile on her face was such a sweet one. She had no makeup on her fair face, and her skin was as smooth as a baby''s bottom. And her dark long hair was leisurely cascading down her sides. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She was absolutely attractive. Sometimes, Keh found himself lost in a different world when he stared at her face. Right then, he abruptly grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to him. Caught off guard, Natasha fell into his arms. When she lifted her head to look at him, she frowned. ¡°Keh, what are you doing?¡± It seemed as if there was a trace of discontentment in her pure eyes. Keh continued staring at her for a long while before he finally whispered, ¡°Natasha, I have to admit that I was a douchebag to you in the past, but the truth is that you''ve never really known who I am.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes, seemingly contemting his words. When her eyes flicked from one side to the other, Keh''s heart skipped a beat. He studied her from the top of her head to her button nose before finally stopping at her pink lips. Keh gulped as his eyes darkened. Just then, someone pushed open the door. ¡°Nat!¡± came Denise''s voice from outside. Natasha snapped back to her senses upon hearing her daughter''s voice. After taking a nce at Keh, she instantly moved away from him. However, Denise was already by the doorway; she had seen what Natasha was doing. Uh... Are Daddy and Mommy kissing? Are things speeding up so quickly? Did I note at the right time? Right then, Natasha cleared her throat. Unlike her, Keh seemed unfazed. Once he saw Denise, he smiled and said, ¡°You''re back, Denise.¡± ¡°I am!¡± Denise nodded stiffly as she tried to pretend to keep her cool. She was now certain that she had returned at the wrong time. But I don''t think it''s right of me to exit now. Before she could dwell further on that, Terence and Liam entered the ward, arguing the entire way. ¡°Hmph! No matter what you say¡ªno matter whether they''re a Hamilton or a Watson¡ªthey''re still my greatgrandchildren!¡± Liam huffed. ¡°Whatever. They''re a Watson anyway. You can say whatever you want,¡± Terence responded. The two elderly men argued until they spotted Natasha and Keh in the ward. ¡°Nat, the kids are back,¡± Liam said with a chuckle. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha answered with a smile. ¡°I was the one who picked them up, so why are you thanking him? Also, how many times has he actually picked them up?¡± Terence grumbled. ¡°Y-You-¡± ¡°Grandpa, you''re at a hospital,¡± Keh reminded. Hearing that, Liam instantly understood that Keh was asking him to quiet down. Still, he was upset. Thus, he cast Keh a resentful look. At that, Natasha said, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you''ll get more opportunities to do so in the future.¡± At the end of the day, Natasha was the one better with her words. It was then Liam''s dark expression lightened up a little. ¡°You''re the best, Nat.¡± After that, he gave Terence a glimpse before looking at Keh. Friend? Grandson? They''re all useless! At that moment, Benjamin spotted Natasha and walked over. ¡°Nat, you''re hurt again? What happened?¡± The boy''s expression turned into an angry one. It was only then Denise realized that there were new injuries on Natasha. Immediately, her heart ached. ¡°Nat, you''re hurt again...¡± Natasha gave them a reassuring smile. ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just a minor injury.¡± ¡°That''s what you say every time,¡± Denise mumbled. Hearing that, Keh turned to look at Natasha as his gaze turned grave. Every time... How many times has she been hurt? What has she gone through all these years? For reasons unbeknownst to him, his heart ached. Both Liam and Terence heard the child''s words as well. Natasha had always told her grandfather about the good news and kept the bad news to herself. Still, Terence knew that Natasha had a tough life even if she said nothing about the challenges to him. Nevertheless, it was exceptionally heartbreaking for him to hear it from the boy himself. Even a kid knows how difficult of a life she has. With that thought in mind, Terence lowered his eyes as tears sprang to them. Liam frowned and felt bad for Natasha too. On the other hand, Natasha seemed unperturbed as she nonchntly said to them, ¡°I have something to tell all of you!¡± Benjamin and Denise looked at her quietly. After a moment of rumination, and just as she was about to speak, someone knocked on the door. Everyone turned to look at the door in unison. Terence stood up and walked over to open it. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Is Keh here?¡± Caroline asked. Terence inclined his head and stepped aside to let them in. Caroline and Thea entered with bags in their hands. However, just as they stepped into the room, they noticed the crowd inside. Almost immediately, a vicious glint danced across Thea''s eyes. At the same time, her fists tightened. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Just then, Caroline nudged Thea with her elbow, bringing her back to her senses. Retracting her gaze, Thea surveyed the crowd awkwardly. When she spotted Liam, the woman nodded her head slightly and greeted, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Liam nodded back expressionlessly in acknowledgement. Finally, Thea''s gazended on Keh. When she saw the bandage on his body, a trace of worry shed across her eyes. ¡°Keh...¡± the woman hurried over, shoving Denise, who was next to the man, to one side. Even though it was not intentional, everyone who saw it could not help but frown in displeasure. Liam, in particr, looked at Thea with dissatisfaction in his eyes. Benjamin saw that. He was about to speak when Natasha stopped him. The look he gave Thea turned into an icy re. ¡°Keh, how are you feeling? How did you get so badly injured?¡± Thea asked worriedly as she moved closer toward the man, almost pouncing herself on him. When she saw blood seeping through the bandage from the injury on his waist, she looked like she was almost going to burst into tears. Meanwhile, Keh did not overlook her actions earlier. His annoyance piqued. Looking at the woman with his bonechilling gaze, he said, ¡°Thea, you bumped into someone just now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea replied, looking confused. Just then, Keh nced at Denise and patted the spot next to him. He said gently, ¡°Denise, come here.¡± When the girl heard that, she walked over obediently. ¡°Mr. Handsome...¡± Fixing his gaze on Thea, Keh repeated, ¡°You bumped into her just now!¡± Feeling slightly awkward at the man''s defensiveness toward Denise, Thea said, ¡°I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just too worried about you. I didn''t notice that she was there...¡± ¡°Apologize,¡± Keh ordered. Stunned, Thea did not expect Keh to be so inconsiderate about her feelings. How can he ask me to apologize to a kid in front of so many people? ¡°Keh...¡± Thea uttered in disbelief. The atmosphere became awkward instantly. Keh did not intend to relent. Fixing his cold gaze on the woman, his stance was firm. He was not going to let her off until she apologized. Just then, Caroline spoke in an attempt to diffuse the tension. ¡°Thea, you should apologize to the girl. As adults, we should set a good example for the little ones.¡± That not only helped to ease the tension in the air, it also diffused the awkwardness for Thea. Even though Thea was extremely unwilling to apologize to Denise, she knew that she had no other choice given the current situation. Forcing a smile, the woman turned to face the girl and said, ¡°Denise, I didn''t mean to knock into you. I''m sorry.¡± ¡°It''s all right,¡± Denise replied. With a crease between her brows, the girl''s expression greatly resembled Natasha''s. Thea could feel anger spreading through her as she looked at Denise. In fact, she had never felt so humiliated! A momentter, Caroline said smilingly, ¡°We were just next door when we heard about Keh''s injury. We specially came over to see him. We didn''t expect to see so many people here.¡± Taking a pause, she turned to look at Benjamin and Denise. ¡°These two little ones are so adorable. Whose kids are they?¡± Although the woman had imed that they were there to see Keh, Natasha knew very well that they were there to find out about the situation. Before Natasha could answer, Keh had already spoken. ¡°They are my children.¡± Huh? Caroline froze when she heard that. ¡°That''s right. They are my grandchildren,¡± Liam chimed in. ¡°Do you know how precious they are to me? Words can''t even describe how much my heart hurt just now when Thea knocked into Denise!¡± Even though the man spoke in an exaggerated manner to send across a clear message, he did indeed feel pain in his heart when his granddaughter had been pushed aside a moment ago. Caroline waspletely speechless. Her expression stiffened. Although she had already guessed it, hearing Keh''s admission in person was an entirely different feeling. Just then, Thea looked at Keh in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are they really your kids?¡± The corners of the man''s lips curled up into a smile before he said, ¡°Are you doubting that? Do they not look like me?¡± Then, Keh nced at Benjamin and Denise with a gentle look in his eyes. A momentter, he seemed to have recalled something. He looked at Thea before saying proudly, ¡°It''s not just the two of them. There''s one more.¡± Looking at the broad smile on the man''s face, Thea could feel her heart go cold. Keh did not consider her feelings at all. His words left her with not a single bit of hope at all! The woman clenched her fists tightly and stared at him. ¡°Keh...¡± She gazed hard into his eyes, trying to find a glimmer of hope and a reason for her to keep hanging on. However, there was none. Suddenly, Thea let out a sneer. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She finally realized that she had been delusional all the while, and had made a fool out of herself. When she got up and ready to leave, she saw Natasha standing at one side. Thea narrowed her eyes, which were brimming with hatred. She whispered, ¡°Natasha, you may have won this time round, but it''s not something you should be proud of. That''s because Keh doesn''t love you at all. He only loves his children, and you just happen to be their mother!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha kept her cool. She merely responded with a polite smile. Then, she replied softly, ¡°It doesn''t matter to me if he loves me or not. What''s more important is that you''ve indeed lost!¡± Thea gritted her teeth and red at Natasha. Natasha kept her smile on her face. She did not intend to argue with the other woman. She refused to engage in such childish behavior. After all, she had been in a rather good mood just looking at the defeated expression on Thea''s face. Keh finally did something right. Seeing Natasha''s smug smile, Thea narrowed her eyes. ¡°If I can''t have him, no one else can!¡± With that said, the woman stood up and left. When Caroline saw that, she immediately called out to her daughter. ¡°Thea!¡± Yet, Thea headed straight for the door without looking back. Caroline turned around and nodded awkwardly at Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I shall take my leave.¡± Without waiting for the man to reply, Caroline rose to her feet and rushed out after Thea. Outside, she caught up with her daughter very quickly. ¡°Thea, you''re acting on impulsive again!¡± Caroline chided. ¡°Do you remember what I told you before we came?¡± At that moment, Thea was looking straight ahead, walking like a mindless zombie. Unlike a while ago when she was in a tearful state, there was currently a cold and determined gaze in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I think you''re right.¡± The woman suddenly spoke. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There are so many men in this world. There''s no need for me to be so fixated on Keh,¡± Thea said. When Caroline heard that, she fixed her gaze on her daughter. ¡°That''s my good girl. Have you really figured it out?¡± Just then, the corners of Thea''s lips curled up into a sneer. ¡°Yes, I have. Since I can''t have him, I''m going to destroy him so that no one else can!¡± she dered. A crease appeared between Caroline''s brows. ¡°Thea, please don''t do anything silly!¡± Thea looked at her mother. ¡°Mom, don''t worry. I''m no longer the weak woman I once was. Let''s go!¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To get discharged!¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 After Thea left and before Keh could speak, Terence said in a deep voice, ¡°Nat, let''s go.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Liam immediately asked. Terence nced at Liam, then looked at Keh, who was lying on the bed, and said in displeasure, ¡°Back to the ward and keep our eyes off all this chaos!¡± Then Terence extended his hands to the two children. ¡°Denise, Benjamin,e on!¡± Looking at the situation, Denise and Benjamin understood that the best course of action at that moment was to go with Terence. Hence, they grabbed onto his hands. ¡°Bye, Great-grandpa. Bye, Mr. Handsome! We''re leaving now,¡± Denise said, seemingly reluctant to leave. ¡°Bye-bye!¡± Liam''s heart melted. ¡°I wille visit you!¡± Keh said to Denise and Benjamin. Denise nodded with a smile in response. Liam red at Terence, who looked like a viinous old man. If you want to leave, leave! Why must you separate them? Hmph! As soon as the door closed, Liam''s face fell. He turned his head to look at Keh on the bed, his eyes filled with resentment. ¡°You brat¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you''re about to say!¡± Keh interrupted before Liam could speak his mind. ¡°You just want to scold me. Grandpa, you already have great-grandchildren. What else do you want from me?¡± Liam sat down angrily and pouted like a dissatisfied child. ¡°So what? I can''t even touch them. It''s heartbreaking! I want to take them out and have fun with them whenever I want. I want to show them off to the world, but I can''t!¡± When he thought of Terence, Liam was at his wit''s end. There was nothing he could do. After years of friendship, he was only left with disappointment. Keh smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandpa, it''s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam looked at him. ¡°I remember you bought a manor with Old Mr. Watson before, right?¡± Keh reminded. Liam nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. What about it? We bought it for our retirement.¡± Keh''s lips quirked up. ¡°Think about it. It''s about time for you both to retire. When the time comes, both of you will be living together, and the children will always be by your side. You won''t have to worry about that anymore!¡± To Liam, Keh''s words seemed to make sense. ¡°But he''s living with Nat. He won''t go to the manor!¡± ¡°They are renting the house they are currently living in!¡± Keh said. Liam looked at him. ¡°When the timees, hand the manor over to Old Mr. Watson, and they will move in. Then you will get what you want when you move in afterward.¡± ¡°Will he agree to that?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Once you''re there, he can''t just chase you out, right?¡± Liam thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wouldn''t that be a little too shameless?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Well, do you want your greatgrandchildren or not?¡± Keh asked. As soon as Liam thought of the three children, he knew that being shameless was just a small price to pay. ¡°Of course I do!¡± Keh shed a smirk. ¡°Then that settles it. It''s just a matter of strategy!¡± What he said makes sense, but... Liam narrowed his eyes and looked at Keh. ¡°Hey, it''s not that simple, right? Are you using me?¡± ¡°What? No! I just want you to be happy!¡± Keh eximed. Hmph! As if I''ll believe you! However, Liam seemed to understand Keh''s intentions. ¡°If you want to get Nat back, why make things soplicated? Isn''t it better to get straight to the point?¡± At the mention of Natalie, Keh refuted, ¡°Who said anything about wanting to get her back?¡± With Natasha''s temperament, there was no way Keh could get her back without a certain amount of effort. ¡°Oh, you don''t?¡± ¡°No!¡± Keh shifted his gaze elsewhere. ¡°No? Then why did you get so seriously hurt because of her? Why did you stab yourself twice?¡± As Liam spoke, he poked his wound spitefully. Only God knew how worried he was when he found out about it back then. Keh frowned in pain and mumbled, ¡°I didn''t think much of it at that time.¡± ¡°Of course you didn''t! I almost lost a grandson!¡± Liam cried out. Keh looked at Liam guiltily. ¡°Grandpa, I''m sorry. But don''t worry. It will never happen again. I won''t make you suffer through that again.¡± Liam looked at him, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°You look just like your father back then.¡± Keh remained silent when he heard that. Putting aside the unhappy thoughts, Liam looked Keh in the eye and said, ¡°Keh, in life, there will be something or someone far more important than your life. I won''t stop you from doing what you want, but you really have to think it through this time. Natasha is not afraid to love or hate you. She won''t forgive you easily since you''ve disappointed her once. If you do anything outrageous again, she may actually sever ties with you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Well, as long as you know what you''re doing.¡± Keh pursed his lips, but his eyes were lit up. The answer to who or what was far more important than his life could not be any more obvious. ¡°You have a good rest. I''ll be taking my leave.¡± Liam stood up. ¡°You''re going home so early?¡± ¡°Home? I''m going to the ward next door to see my great-grandchildren!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. ¡°You were right. I have to be a little more shameless,¡± Liam said before walking toward the door. However, when he reached the door, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to Keh. ¡°By the way, about Th-¡± ¡°I''ll deal with her,¡± Keh answered before Liam could finish. Liam was relieved to see that Keh had a n. ¡°Rest well. Oh, and remember to do what you promised me. I can''t wait!¡± With that, he opened the door and left before Keh could respond. As soon as the door closed, Keh''s lips curled up. Right then, Keh''s phone rang. He picked up the phone and immediately answered the call when he saw that it was from Fabian. ¡°Speak.¡± While listening to Fabian on the phone, Keh frowned. ¡°Okay. Pick me up at the hospital. I''ll go there myself!¡± He then hung up. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 At night, when Keh walked out of the hospital, Fabian''s car was already waiting at the entrance. Keh walked out proudly, dressed in an all-ck attire that blended with the night. Fabian was waiting in the car. When he saw Keh walking out, he immediately got out of the car and opened the door for him before going back into the car again. Keh''s face still looked a little pale. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is it okay for you to juste out like that?¡± Fabian sounded a little worried. Keh raised his eyes and retorted, ¡°Can you handle it yourself?¡± Fabian kept quiet and immediately began driving. In the back seat, Keh asked with a solemn expression, ¡°How is he right now?¡± ¡°Fortunately, he was discovered in time. He should be fine now. But there is a possibility that he might try tomit suicide again,¡± Fabian said. ¡°What a ruthless person he is. He wants tomit suicide after failing to take revenge. Gaston isn''t even bothered, but he''s kicking up such a big fuss!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Whether he was alive or not didn''t matter to Keh. What was most important was him knowing the answer to his question. After a forty-minute long drive, they finally arrived at a designated hospital. There were a few police officers guarding the entrance. Keh had informed Zeke about his arrival, so they got in without trouble. The empty ward only had a bed and a simple table. There was also a surveince camera in front of the bed. Gary was lying on the bed, his face bruised and swollen. His hair was messy as usual, and he looked extremely pitiful. However, he didn''t look as vicious as that day. Instead, he looked rather pathetic. Keh walked over to the side of his bed and stared at him coldly. If it were a few years ago, he wouldn''t even have the chance to lie in this bed. Gary''s eyes were closed. Upon hearing someonee in yet without making a sound for a long time, he opened his eyes out of curiosity. When he saw Keh standing before him, he immediately got jumpy. ¡°You!¡± Gary tried to move but was shackled, his cuffs nking noisily against the bed. Keh looked at him as though thetter was a pathetic little puppy, then shed a smirk. Seemingly triggered by the way Keh looked at him, Gary widened his eyes and said, ¡°Keh, I won''t forgive you even if I die.¡± ¡°You believe in ghosts?¡± Keh asked. Gary remained silent and continued to stare at him. Indeed, he didn''t believe in ghosts; it was just a figure of speech. However, that was the only way for him to express his hatred toward him. ¡°If you really do believe in ghosts, then bring it on! Haunt me!¡± Keh whispered in a hoarse and provocative voice. Gary struggled again. He wished he could rush up to Keh and kill him. His eyes were filled with killing intent. Keh looked at him and said, ¡°I''m here to make a deal with you!¡± Gary suddenly kept quiet and scoffed, ¡°Deal? Give it up. I won''t tell you anything!¡± ¡°Don''t be rash and reject me just yet. You might even change your mind.¡± Gary stared at him with an expression full of distaste. ¡°It''s easy. You just have to answer a few questions. Gary remained silent. Keh twiddled his phone and said nonchntly, ¡°Gaston will only be imprisoned for a few years for his crime. If he behaves nicely, he may be released sooner. So, what do you think would happen to him if he was the one who instructed you?¡± He looked at him and sounded as if he was chatting with him. Gary''s eyes flew wide open in rage. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with him! He waspletely unaware that I wanted to avenge him!¡± ¡°If you wanted to avenge him, why didn''t youe to me but to Natasha?¡± Keh suddenly asked. Gary knew Keh was baiting him. Hence, he kept quiet when it came to the important question. ¡°You want to know? In your dreams!¡± Although he couldn''t kill Natasha, he was able to make Keh pay the price by ident and was secretly overjoyed. Keh raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay. It''s fine if you don''t tell me.¡± He nced at the surveince camera and leaned closer to Gary''s ear. In a voice only audible to both of them, he continued, ¡°You didn''t get to avenge Gaston, but he will bear the consequences of your actions. I swear, one day, I will make him suffer a fate far worse than death. You know well enough that I can do that!¡± With that, he gave a polite smile, then stood up and left. As Gary stared at his back, his shoulders heaved. Everyone viewed Gaston as a viin, but he was Gary''s best brother. When everyone despised him, Gaston was the only person who was there for him. It was Gaston who made him realize that there was still hope of being alive. He only wanted to avenge him and not to be a burden to him. Finally, when Keh was about to leave the ward, Gary couldn''t hold back any longer. ¡°I''ll tell you.¡± Keh smirked, his back facing Gary. He seemed to have known that this would happen. As he looked back, Gary looked at him as well. A hint of helplessness crossed Gary''s contorted face. ¡°I''ll tell you. Don''t make things difficult for him. He truly has nothing to do with this. It was all because of me!¡± Keh looked at him with an even colder gaze. ¡°Why did you look for Natasha?¡± Gary mulled over it for a long time before answering slowly, ¡°When my brother had been captured, I went asking around. There was news saying that he crossed Hamilton Corporation, so I initially wanted to look for you. But when I arrived at Hamilton Corporation, I met a woman, and she told me that the culprit was Natasha Watson, and the reason was that my brother wanted to¡ª¡± Gary suddenly stopped and didn''t continue. ¡°Who''s that woman?¡± Keh narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°I don''t know her name and I didn''t ask!¡± ¡°What about when you were in the hospital? Have you met her before?¡± After pondering for a long while, Gary said, ¡°Yes.¡± Keh took out his phone and showed him a photo. ¡°Is this her?¡± Gary looked at the photo and kept quiet. ¡°Let me ask you again. Is it her?¡± ¡°If I tell you, will you let my brother go?¡± ¡°You''re not in the position to discuss that!¡± Gary clenched his fist and finally answered after a long while, ¡°It is her.¡± Keh put away his phone, got up, and walked toward the door. However, when he arrived at the door, he looked back at Gary. ¡°What happened to your brother was my doing. Remember, don''t look for the wrong person when you die and be a ghost!¡± With that, he pulled open the door and left. Gary looked at his back and shouted with all his strength, ¡°Don''t hurt my brother, Keh! You promised me you won''t hurt him! I will never forgive you if you do anything to him!¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Fabian was waiting outside. When Keh came walking out, he immediately walked over. Before he could say anything, he heard Gary''s devastating shrieks echoing from the ward. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Keh spoke and walked toward the exit. Fabian greeted the police officer at the exit and immediately followed behind. In the car outside the building, Fabian looked at Keh and asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, how was it?¡± Keh turned to face him. ¡°Do you have a cigarette? Huh? Fabian froze for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, but it''s not the brand you used to smoke.¡± As he spoke, he took out a box of cigarettes from his front pocket. Keh bent over slightly and took out a cigarette. Fabian quickly reached forward with his lighter and lit his cigarette. Keh took a puff, rolled down the window, and the smoke drifted out of the car. As he looked out the window, his face was tense under the light, and his eyes were partially obscured by the darkness concealing his emotions. Fabian looked at him, not daring to make a sound. He knew that Keh rarely smoked, and he had no idea what sort of answers Keh had received while he was in the ward. However, he simply knew that Keh''s mind was in shambles at that moment. When Keh finished smoking, he extinguished the cigarette and said, ¡°Fabian.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Fabian looked at him. ¡°Process Thea''s resignation, and don''t let her step into Hamilton Corporation ever again! Fabian was shocked by Keh''s words. ¡°Does this matter have something to do with Ms. Jarman?¡± Keh pursed his lips in silence, his eyes looking incredibly cold. However, his silence was the answer to Fabian''s spection. ¡°So it does. Is there any evidence?¡± Fabian asked. Keh looked out the window and uttered, ¡°If there is, it won''t be as simple as firing her!¡± Fabian held his tongue. He knew that Thea had crossed Keh''s bottom line this time. After many years of service, Fabian knew Keh very well. He was a person who valued loyalty. Although he was fierce sometimes, he was definitely a boss worth following, and he would never mistreat a subordinate. It was the same for Thea. She had always been able to grasp this side of Keh, so she had been acting on his boundaries of eptable behavior. And over the years, Keh had been turning a blind eye. He didn''t like it, but he couldn''t do anything. That day, she had finally crossed the line. ¡°Let''s go back to the hospital.¡± Fabian started the car and drove toward the hospital. On the way, Fabian looked at the dignified and domineering Keh through the rearview mirror. He knew that the reason why Keh had always tolerated Thea was because of that incident. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± At that moment, Keh''s phone rang. Keh picked up his phone and smiled when he saw that it was a text sent by Denise. Denise: Mr. Handsome, what are you doing? Keh typed away on his phone: I''m missing you, Denise! Then he looked up and nced at Fabian. ¡°What did you want to say?¡± Fabian immediately shook his head. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Keh looked back down at his phone. It was then he received a voice message. ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise''s voice came from the phone. ¡°It''ste. Why are you not asleep yet?¡± ¡°I just got home from the hospital with Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Your Great-grandpa went back too?¡± Keh immediately caught the point. ¡°Yeah, Mommy insisted Great-grandpa take us home. Otherwise, Gramps would have to stay at the hospital to look after Mommy!¡± Denise''s voice was soft as if being muffled by a nket. Keh smiled when he heard that. ¡°Mr. Handsome, Mommy won¡¯t be in danger anymore, right?¡± Denise sounded concerned. ¡°Mm, not anymore. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, your mommy will be safe!¡± Denise beamed. ¡°I believe in you, Mr. Handsome!¡± Listening to her constantly calling him Mr. Handsome, Keh felt an unpleasant sweetness in the bottom of his heart. ¡°Mr. Handsome, how is your injury? It looked serious.¡± This time, Denise sounded a little gloomy. ¡°It''s nothing serious. It''s just a graze.¡± ¡°It looked very serious. Mr. Handsome, you''re lying.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you worried about me?¡± Keh joked. After a long while, Denise responded in a muffled voice, ¡°Yes...¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I''m worried. So worried. Keh''s heart ached. He furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Denise... are you crymg? ¡°Mr. Handsome, you said you would protect me forever, so don''t let anything happen to you!¡± Denise sniffled. Her voice melted Keh''s heart. But at the thought of Denise crying, his heart began to ache. ¡°I promise. Nothing will happen to me. I will protect you forever, okay?¡± Keh tried to coax her. ¡°You must keep your promise. No lying!¡± ¡°Yes, I will never lie to you.¡± Denise perked up a little after hearing Keh say that. As Keh wasn''t in a rush, he continued to speak to Denise on the phone. Fabian looked in the rearview mirror and saw Keh''s unprecedented, gentle behavior. Goosebumps involuntarily crept all over his body. They talked on the phone for a long while, and Keh only hung up when Denise seemed to have fallen asleep. Fabian immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, have you not reunited with Little Marshmallow? Why is she still calling you Mr. Handsome?¡± When Fabian mentioned this, Keh thought of Natasha. He believed that the children were well aware but didn''t dare to say it because of Natasha. ¡°Take it slow. There''s no rush,¡± Keh said, but he was indeed impatient inside. When he heard Denise call him Mr. Handsome in her piping voice, he couldn''t wait to reveal his identity. However, he still preferred to respect them and not put them in a difficult spot. When Keh was deep in thoughts, Fabian asked teasingly, ¡°Is Ms. Watson stopping you?¡± Keh shot him a look. Fabian trembled when he saw Keh''s intimidating gaze through the rearview mirror. The atmosphere in the car instantly became tense. He quickly adjusted the rearview mirror and stopped looking at him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m driving! It''s dangerous!¡± Keh''s eyes were threatening enough to distract him from the road. Keh grinned evilly. ¡°If you don''t like it, you can resign tomorrow too!¡± Fabian felt wholly helpless at that moment. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hamilton. That''s not what I meant. What I meant was Ms. Watson must be interested in you. She''s not allowing you to reunite with the children because she is still angry at you.¡± Keh paused and raised his eyes. Interested in me? He looked at Fabian. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Fabian realized something upon seeing Keh''s reaction. He adjusted the rearview mirror and uttered in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, think about it. If Ms. Watson really didn''t have any feelings for you, why would she give birth to the children? Of all the friends I have, the women will unhesitatingly go for an abortion after divorcing their partners. Not only does it provide closure, but it will also be easier for them to start a new rtionship. Ms. Watson, however, didn''t do that. I can tell that she''s capable of critical thinking. Since she''s a smart and beautiful woman, I can''t think of any other reasons for her actions!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Fabian sincerely thought his opinion was a good one. I''m pretty sure that''s it. Unlike me, Mr. Hamilton just hasn''t realized it yet. I''m so smart! Keh furrowed his brows upon hearing that. Natasha said she had already gone through with the abortion, and I believed her. But that''s not the case. I haven''t actually thought it through. I guess I''ve been too happy about getting them back. What Fabian said makes sense. For some reason, Keh''s lips curled up into a smile. The furrow in Keh''s brows rxed. He looked at Fabian and ordered, ¡°Drive faster.¡± Keh was eager to see Natasha so that he could get an exnation from her. Fabian quietly breathed a sigh of relief when he sensed that the mood in the car had lightened up. Phew. That was close. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. ¡°You can head back first.¡± With that, Keh opened the car door and was about to get out. When Fabian saw that, he opened his mouth and said hesitatingly, ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± Keh turned around and looked at him. After a brief hesitation, Fabian smiled. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, women get embarrassed easily. You know what I mean, right?¡± Indeed. But Natasha isn''t an ordinary woman. Hence, Natasha shouldn''t be considered as one of them! Keh nced at him silently before closing the car door and walking straight into the hospital. Um... Mr. Hamilton knows what I meant, right? Yes. I think he does! Fabian nodded and watched Keh walk into the hospital. I said nothing tonight! In the hospital, the corridors were empty, and the entire ce was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. When Keh arrived outside Natasha''s ward, which was two doors away from his, he saw that the lights were switched off inside. Is she asleep? Upon deliberation, Keh opened the door quietly and strode in. Even if she was asleep, he was still eager to see her. There wasplete darkness in the ward. He spotted the bed in the darkness and walked toward it. ¡°Who is it?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind. The person tried to grab him, but Keh reacted quickly enough to dodge, turn around, and grab the attacker. Upon taking a closer look at the attacker, he grabbed her wrist and pinned her against the wall. ¡°Calm down. It''s me!¡± Keh said in a deep voice. Since they were so near to each other, Natasha knew who she was dealing with, and she frowned. While pinning her against the wall, Keh smiled and asked, ¡°What? Did you stay up in the middle of the night just tounch a sneak attack?¡± Natasha knitted her brows again because Keh''s action had caused pain to her injury. Instead of whining about it, she stared at him and asked, ¡°What about you, Mr. Hamilton? Did you stay up just to sneak into someone else''s room?¡± Someone else''s room? Keh grinned and retorted, ¡°I didn''t just sneak into a random person''s room!¡± His deep voice sounded rather alluring in the dark ward. Natasha didn''t say a word in response. Instead, she just stared at him. Keh was staring back at her as well. Considering the setting they were in and the distance between the two of them, Keh gulped, and his gaze was darkening by the second. Her face and her lips... They were both breathing heavily at that point. Keh looked at her and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Natasha, why did you decide to give birth to the three of them?¡± Natasha was surprised by his question. She blinked and answered, ¡°There''s no particr reason for that.¡± ¡°You hated me to the bone back then, didn''t you?¡± Keh inched closer and enveloped her body with his tall and sturdy figure. ¡°You were right. I know you hated me a lot. You should''ve just gone through with the abortion to sever our ties, but that''s not what you did. This is very unlike you.¡± Natasha seemed to know what he was implying. ¡°What exactly do you want to ask?¡± Keh gulped and looked into her eyes when he asked, ¡°Are you...¡± Keh had trouble finishing his sentence when he saw the cold look in Natasha''s eyes. ¡°You think the reason I kept the children is that I have feelings for you, do you?¡± Natasha asked bluntly. Keh didn''t say a word in response. He just kept staring at her. If that''s the reason, I won''t hesitate to kiss her and tell her what''s on my mind at this instant! Natasha chuckled and continued, ¡°So you, too, think that I kept the children so that I can join the Hamilton family in the future?¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°Keh, I left you because of the kids! Since I don''t have any rtives, the kids are precious to me. I don''t want the kids to die because of my personal failures. I don''t mind losing the marriage, but I must be responsible for the kids!¡± Natasha stared into his eyes and enunciated every single word clearly. Keh frowned immediately. Although that''s not what I asked about, she seemed to have provided some rity. ¡°Natasha¡ª¡± ¡°If these three kids are troubling you, then I would like to offer you an apology. I promise you that no matter who you want to be with in the future, the kids and I will not bother you. From now on, I''ll take full responsibility for them, and you''ll bepletely out of the picture!¡± The more she said, the deeper Keh''s frown became. Suddenly, he felt anger raging from within. ¡°Natasha, do you actually understand what I was trying to say? I''m not ming you. As for the three kids, I feel nothing but gratitude. I''m very grateful that you brought them into this world, and I''m grateful that you gave me the chance to be their father. I''m just incredibly happy with the fact that I have a chance to make things right. Also, I''m happy that we now have a bond between us that can never be broken. Do you understand what I''m saying now?¡± At that moment, his deep and hoarse voice sounded rather domineering. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Natasha was pinned against the wall, and her hands were in his grip. She stared at him nkly and was utterly stunned. What did he say? What did he mean by that? Did he just say what I think he said? No. That can''t be it. At the same time, Keh was ring at her. Does she really not get it, or is she just acting dumb? She''s a smart one usually, but why does she seem so dull-witted now? At that moment, Keh no longer knew how to express himself with words. Hence, he nced at her lips and gave in to temptation. He held her hands in the air and leaned in to kiss her on her lips. Just like that, the invasive kiss,ced with a hint of tobo fragrance,nded on her lips. Natasha froze on the spot. She widened her eyes and didn''t know what to do in response. Her mind was a mess because she didn''t see iting. Keh only let go of her after an unknown period of time. While staring at her lips with his darkened gaze, he uttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you get what I mean now?¡± Natasha regained her senses and warned, ¡°Keh, if my hands were free, I would''ve given you a tight p across the face!¡± Out of nowhere, Kehughed. ¡°I wouldn''t even retaliate if you were to p me twice!¡± He then put on a serious expression and said, ¡°I truly regret my actions.¡± Natasha stared at him and remained silent. ¡°Nat... I''m not asking you to give me a second chance because I''ll prove myself to you. But I''ll get angry if you say such things again." Did he just call me Nat? Natasha frowned. ¡°Keh, be your normal self, will you? Don''t disgust me!¡± Keh seemed to have gotten used to Natasha''s attitude. With a smile, he said, ¡°It''s all right. You''ll get used to it.¡± Natasha started struggling to set her hands free. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Keh stared at her for a while before letting her go reluctantly. In the next second, Natasha raised her hand and wanted to hit Keh. However, he managed to act quickly and grab her hand. ¡°Nat, you can''t hurt me,¡± Keh said. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Stop calling me that.¡± Natasha was ufortable with how he was addressing her. ¡°As I said, you''ll get used to it.¡± Keh seemed to have made up his mind about addressing her so. Natasha merely stared at him because she didn''t know how to deal with him. Indeed, she was more used to giving in to coercion and not persuasion. Hence, she waspletely clueless as to what to do next. She broke free and walked away. However, Keh wasn''t ready to let go of her. He pulled her in once again and asked, ¡°What did Thea say to you today?¡± Although he didn''t hear it, it didn''t mean he didn''t see it. Natasha raised her head and nced at the man, who was a lot taller than her. Despite the darkness, she could see his alluring facial features clearly. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Natasha raised a brow. Keh''s eyes darkened. ¡°Don''t believe whatever she said to you. You just have to remember what I say.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn''t you used to trust her a lot?¡± ¡°That was because I was a fool.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. Does he not have a principle? How am I supposed to deal with him now? Natasha struggled out of his arms and walked toward the bed. ¡°It seems that you still have a clear understanding of yourself.¡± Keh followed her from behind and said, ¡°Yes. I''m that amazing.¡± Natasha was at a loss for words, and she felt helpless. When she turned around and saw Keh following her, she frowned. ¡°Are you not going back to your own ward?¡± ¡°Don''t you want to chat?¡± ¡°I want to sleep.¡± Natasha wasn''t keen on chatting with him because she had nothing to say to him. She just wanted to gather her thoughts. Indeed, her thoughts were tangled at that moment. Keh shed a smile and said, ¡°I can watch you sleep. That way, I can also protect you!¡± Natasha turned toward him and smiled wryly. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡± ¡°Aren''t you scared?¡± ¡°I would be scared if you were around!¡± Keh arched his brows slightly. After a while, he reassured, ¡°Don''t worry. This is a hospital... I''m not that monstrous.¡± Natasha was speechless. I didn''t mean it that way. Not wanting to continue the conversation, she got onto the bed and nced at him. ¡°Get out.¡± Keh knew she would get furious if he were to continue teasing her. With his brows raised, he said, ¡°Okay. Get an early rest, then.¡± Natasha ignored him andy down in bed right away. Keh''s lips curled into a smile when he stared at her back. He then wiped his lips with his thumb. I can still taste her on my lips. ¡°Goodnight,¡± Keh uttered softly before getting out of the ward. After closing the door, Keh turned around and saw Anthony standing in the corridor. Keh narrowed his eyes when he saw Anthony. In a convenience store that opened twenty-four hours a day nearby the hospital, Keh and Anthony were sitting opposite each other. As Keh was sizing Anthony up, he confirmed the fact that Anthony looked exactly like him. Among the three of them, Anthony looks like me the most. When I walked past him outside the hospital earlier on, I wondered how could someone look like me so much. Who would''ve thought he would turn out to be my son? This isn''t just a coincidence. This is fate! Keh''s lips curled into a smile as he pondered. Meanwhile, Anthony had been trying to break the ice, but he didn''t know what to say. When he saw Keh smiling all of a sudden, he frowned and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He tried his best to appear calm. Even though he was usually a mature kid, he was acting like a child again when Keh was present. In fact, he was even acting coyly without knowing it. Keh gazed at him. ¡°I''m notughing. I''m just feeling incredibly grateful.¡± ¡°Grateful?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Keh nodded. He leaned closer toward him. ¡°Anthony, do you know who I am?¡± Anthony looked into his eyes and nodded after a while. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°That''s what I''m grateful for!¡± ¡°D-Don''t you hate me?¡± Anthony asked, a hint of wariness in his eyes. Upon hearing that, Keh felt as though someone had just put a dagger in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and uttered, ¡°Hate? Why would you say that? I can''t wait to shower you with love! Why would I hate you? You have no idea how grateful I am to learn that your mommy brought you guys into this world. I''m so d you guys are all healthy and well.¡± Although Anthony had a confused look on his face, he was ted within. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 I see. He doesn''t hate us. He doesn''t hate me. We were wrong, then. Although he was on cloud nine, Anthony still seemed incrediblyposed. That was because he was more interested in Keh''s actions rather than his words. After all, words could only mean so much. Keh pursed his lips and pondered for a long time before giving Anthony a stern look. ¡°Anthony, I know that no matter what I say, I can''t make up for my absence for the past few years. I don''t expect your forgiveness, but I''ll use the rest of my life to prove that I can be a good father.¡± ¡°How about Nat?¡± Ultimately, Anthony was most concerned about Natasha. If Natasha didn''t allow it, he wouldn''t even be having a conversation with Keh in the first ce. Keh''s gaze darkened when Anthony mentioned Natasha. With a smirk, he said, ¡°Of course I would like to make it up to her as well. But you''re well aware of your mommy''s attitude. I doubt she would forgive me that easily!¡± ¡°So? Are you going to give up?¡± ¡°No!¡± Keh shook his head and smiled. ¡°I would never give up. I''ll fight till the end!¡± he said confidently. Needless to say, Anthony was happy with the reply. After witnessing what Keh would do for Natasha and hearing those words from him, Anthony had gradually begun to ept Keh. He shot him a serious look and asked, ¡°Will you promise me something?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Keh was willing to do whatever he was told. After mulling over it for quite a while, Anthony uttered solemnly, ¡°Don''t hurt Nat. I don''t know what your rtionship with her will be like in the future, and I don''t intend to meddle in it. However, my bottom line is that Nat cannot get hurt. Otherwise...¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°If you hurt her, I''ll dedicate my whole life to torment and punish you. I believe Benjamin and Denise would do the same as well.¡± Despite his age, Anthony''s words were vicious. Keh pursed his lips and stared at him in response. He wasn''t angry, nor did he feel threatened by Anthony''s words. Instead, he suddenly recalled what Anthony had looked like when he had wanted to kill Gary with a knife. Keh was having trouble trying to understand how a young boy could be so impulsive and vicious. It seems as if he knows everything, and he''s not as innocent as normal kids. Although he would asionally disy the traits of a child, he acts like a negotiator most of the time. I wonder what they have gone through over the years. A kid like him should live his life without any worries. Instead, he''s behaving like an adult who has been through a lot in life. It would be a lie to say that Keh wasn''t heartbroken. While his eyes were flickering, he kept staring at Anthony in silence. Anthony narrowed his eyes, and he seemed displeased. ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No. I''m just thinking about what to say to make you believe me.¡± ¡°You''ll need time to earn that. Now, you just have to promise me that.¡± Keh knew he couldn''t treat Anthony like an ordinary kid. I can''t coax him like how I would do with other kids. Heck, I might even anger him if I were to do that. The only thing I can do now is show him my sincerity. Keh nodded. ¡°I promise you I''ll never do anything to hurt your mommy!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°I''ll trust you this time. Don''t disappoint me.¡± Keh curled his lips into a mocking smile. ¡°Anthony, in your mind, am I a person who would do that?¡± ¡°Before this, yes.¡± Anthony didn''t deny it. Keh was stumped. I''ve just shot myself in the foot! But I''ve got no one to me but myself. Who would''ve thought that I would get dissed by my own son? ¡°How about now?¡± Keh looked him in the eyes. ¡°Do you still feel the same way now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Anthony stared back at him and mulled over his next words. Keh waited patiently for his answer. ¡°Denise thinks you''re nice!¡± Indeed, Denise''s admiration for him was beyond words. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°Benjamin and I have the same opinion about you.¡± ¡°And what''s that?¡± ¡°Well, who knows? It''s too early to decide anything.¡± In the end, Anthony still refused to admit that he liked Keh a bit morepared to before. Keh smiled in response. He''s a smart kid, all right. He keeps his feelings to himself. Keh didn''t want to ask further. After all, it wasn''t right to force an answer out of Anthony. ¡°I believe that sooner orter, I can change how you feel about me!¡± Anthony kept mum. At that moment, an indescribable feeling surfaced in his heart because his impression of Keh had gotten better. However, he didn''t want to reveal how he felt. Although the person before his eyes was his biological father, he couldn''t just ignore the fact that they had been separated for the past six years. He needed time to behave intimately with Keh. After that, Keh decided to change the topic. ¡°By the way, is Thalia your friend?¡± Anthony was stunned. As he sized Keh up, he wondered if Keh had figured something out, or if he was just making conversation. After giving it some thought, Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°H-How did you guys meet?¡± Keh didn¡¯t give it much thought when he asked that question. Although he knew Thalia was a member of the underworld, he didn''t think that of Anthony. In his mind, he just thought of Anthony as a kid who had matured at a tender age. Moreover, he thought Anthony had grown up being smart and vicious because of how his mother had suffered back then. Anthony contemted for a while beforeing up with an excuse. ¡°She''s my martial arts instructor.¡± ¡°You''re learning martial arts?¡± Keh was puzzled. ¡°That''s right!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That way, I can protect Nat in the future.¡± Although he was lying, he meant what he said about protecting Natasha. Keh nced at him and uttered, ¡°She seems nice to you!¡± Even though Anthony''s statement did make sense, one still couldn''t help but get suspicious. ¡°She treats me like her brother!¡± Anthony said. Keh couldn''t tell he was lying just by looking at him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After pondering for a moment, Keh said, ¡°Anthony, Thalia doesn''t seem like an ordinary person. I don''t know how to exin it to you. But if you wish to learn more about martial arts, I can get you someone better than her!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Anthony knew Keh had already found out about Thalia''s identity. However, he didn''t want to lose his calm. He said innocently, ¡°That''s not necessary. I think she''s doing a good job at teaching me. Besides, she''s very nice to me, and she won''t hurt me!¡± ¡°Hurt you? That''s not what I''m worried about. I''m worried that¡ª¡± Keh didn''t finish his sentence. Should I reveal so much to him? No matter what, Thalia won''t hurt him. But what if her identity causes Anthony trouble? In the end, Keh thought it through and decided not to speak his mind. I''ll just deal with it. There''s no point in upsetting him. Holding that thought, Keh smiled and said, ¡°All right, then. Since you''ve already made up your mind, I won''t say anything further. But don''t hesitate to look for me if you need anything.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Keh felt as though he was talking to his younger self when he saw Anthony''s adorable face. The more they chatted, the more rxed they felt talking to each other. Needless to say, the atmosphere was no longer as awkward as before. They were then engaged in small talks, and none of them said that they wanted to leave. When it was gettingter into the night, one could see the pair of them chatting while sitting by the window in a lit-up room. It was a rather harmonious scene. Meanwhile, Thalia was in a car parked far away from the store as she watched Keh and Anthony talk. It doesn''t seem like their conversation is ending soon. She couldn''t help but yawn. Just as she was about to adjust to afortable sleeping posture, her phone vibrated, and she saw a line of garbled codeing in. That was their uniquemunicating method. As for the code, they were the only ones who understood it. Seeing that Kyle had already started threatening, Thalia hesitated for a while before entering the Darz chatroom. Upon entering, she received a myriad of messages. Thalia knew what were those messages about without even looking at them. Indeed, those were messages asking for Anthony''s photo. As a core member of Darz, Anthony was incredible. Besides, he had always been showing up in the most mysterious ways possible. Hence, everyone was intrigued by him. When Thalia got into the chatroom, Kyle messaged her: Thalia, where have you been? Thalia replied: I''ve been busy. Kyle: Busy? What are you so busy with? Thalia: I''ve been helping Anthony with some personal matters. Kyle: Is Anthony in trouble? Thalia: You can say so. But the problem is solved! Kyle breathed a sigh of relief and replied: Who dared to find trouble with him? Do they have a death wish or something? Thalia didn''t answer that question. I better keep it to myself. Even if I were to say something about it, it would be tooplicated to talk about! Upon getting no reply from Thalia, Kyle asked: Where''s the photo of Anthony that I''ve asked for? Thalia: Um... He doesn''t want me to take a photo of him. Kyle: Can''t you just take a photo of him without him knowing? Thalia: Well, I could, but he nearly leaked my personal details thest time he caught me taking a photo of him. Do you think I would still dare tomit the same mistake? Kyle frowned and replied: How did he find out about it thest time around? Thalia: I don''t know what he installed on my phone. Every time I opened the camera application, he would receive a notification on his end. Also, he threatened me by saying that if he ever catches me doing it again, he will show me no mercy. So? Do you think I still dare to take the risk? Kyle frowned. The others had mostly dealt with Anthony on the inte. Hence, they knew for a fact that although Anthony wouldn''t talk much, he would always stand firm on his words whenever he spoke. That was why he believed Thalia''s words right away. Kyle was getting curious when he texted: Since you said you''ve already met him, what does he have to hide? Thalia: How would I know? Upon contemtion, Kyle replied: Fine. Since you can''t take a photo of him, tell me what he looks like. Who is he, actually? Kyle was getting even more curious. If I didn''t have a mission toplete, I would have gone over personally and met him! Thalia adjusted her sitting position and rested her slender legs against the front seat. She leaned backward and seemed rxed. She was thinking about the exnation she could offer Kyle. With her mind filled with Keh''s facial features and characteristics, she asked: Have you ever seen Keh Hamilton? Kyle: Keh? What does he have to do with this? Thalia: Well, Anthony looks very much like him. The only difference is that one of them has a smaller figurepared to the other. Anthony will look just like him when he grows up, right? Thalia thought she had given Kyle a good answer. Since she had already made a promise to Anthony, she intended to keep it. What a perfect answer! Kyle only replied after a while: I''ve never interacted with him before. But I''ve seen him from afar when I was carrying out a mission abroad. Thalia: You''ve seen him before? That''s perfect, then. You don''t need me to describe how Anthony looks! Kyle: How about his detailed appearance? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thalia: You don''t need that! You already have enough information! Thalia thought inwardly. In fact, Anthony looks exactly like Keh. Kyle went silent for a while before replying: Holy sh*t! Are Anthony and Keh the same person? If that''s the case... What the f*ck are we supposed to do? Kyle was startled when that idea popped up in his head. He then sent Thalia a few messages in a row. Upon seeing those iing messages, Thalia replied: No. Anthony isn''t Keh. They just look the same! Kyle: He isn''t Keh? Then why would you say he looks very much like Keh? Do they just look the same or act the same way as well? Do they have the same attitude? Do they have the same age? Be more specific! Thalia: Well, everything''s the same! In terms of age, Anthony is younger than Keh. Thalia wondered if she had broken the promise she made. I made myself clear, didn''t I? Kyle went silent again before replying: Okay, I get what you mean. He''s a person who looks a lot like Keh, right? Thalia nodded and replied: Yes, you can say so. Kyle: So, Anthony''s quite handsome, isn''t he? Why won''t he reveal his face? All this while, I thought he was an ugly person, and he was too ashamed to show his face! Thalia snickered to herself upon seeing that reply. Back then, she had the same idea as well. She only realized she had underestimated the situation when she saw Anthony. Finally, Kyle mentioned the main point when he texted: No matter what, you have to convince Anthony toe out of hiding, Thalia. Darz needs him! Thalia: I''ll do my best... Kyle: If you can''t do it, I''ll go over there myself! Thalia raised her brows when she saw the message. At the same time, a hint of intrigue shed across her eyes. I knew that would happen one day, but I didn¡¯t expect Kyle to be so eager. He''s going to look even more puzzled than I was when I saw Anthony. At that thought, Thalia was filled with anticipation. She had already imagined what the scene would be like if Kyle were to meet Anthony when she replied: If you cane over, I think you won''t be disappointed. Kyle: Try to convince him first, will you? I''ll fly there after I''m done with my current mission! Thalia was looking forward to that day when she answered: Okay! Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The next day, at the break of dawn, Thalia was sleeping soundly in the car when she was suddenly awakened by the sound of someone opening the door. It was Anthony who had hopped into the car. ¡°You''re back,¡± she mumbled, ncing at him. ¡°Yeah!¡± Anthony nodded, looking as energetic as ever. ¡°What''s the time now?¡± Thalia asked groggily. ¡°It''s not even five o''clock.¡± Stunned, Thalia lifted her hand to look at her watch. A glint of disbelief shed across her beautiful eyes. ¡°You guys chatted for the whole night?¡± Anthony nodded. He did not expect that he would be absorbed in a conversation with Keh for such a long time as well. Tha sat upright to look out of the window. After stretching herself and yawning, she could not refrain from muttering to herself, ¡°I wonder how two guys can engage themselves in a conversation for the entire night! It''s not like they''re in a romantic rtionship.¡± With that, she threw Anthony a nce. ¡°Where to next?¡± Hmph! It seems that I''ve be his driver now! Feelingpletely at ease after having a long conversation with Keh, Anthony arched his brows and replied, ¡°Go home to catch some sleep!¡± In an instant, Tha''s eyes lit up. She nodded fervently and cheered, ¡°Yeah! You''d better catch some sleep. Since you''re still growing, it''s important to have enough sleep!¡± The next moment, she moved swiftly to the driver''s seat to start the car engine. Anthony, on the other hand, adjusted himself to afortable posture with his arms folded over his chest. He nned to take a nap along the way home. ¡°Did you ask everything?¡± Thalia asked curiously. Anthony opened his eyes at once. He had nned to have a chat with Keh to get a grasp on the situation, but thetter was undoubtedly quick-witted and observant. Thus, he had no choice but to dismiss the idea, fearing that he would give himself away. ¡°I didn''t ask!¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Why? Didn''t you take the risk of meeting him to get to the bottom of the matter?¡± ¡°There are still ways to find the truth. But I might reveal my identity if I took the risk of asking further!¡± ¡°Did he sense anything amiss?¡± ¡°I don''t think so!¡± Anthony shook his head. Thalia heaved a sigh of relief. Notwithstanding, it never urred to her that Anthony would drop her a bombshell the next second. ¡°But he seems to be suspicious of you...¡± Thalia was taken aback. ¡°So you told him everything about me?¡± ¡°Of course not! I''m not that type of person!¡± Thalia nced at him. ¡°Then what did you guys talk about?¡± ¡°He told me to stay away from you!¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Thalia could not restrain herself from cursing furiously. Keh Hamilton, how could you drive a wedge between Anthony and me? Pfft! You must be thinking of having him in the palm of your hand! Anyway, it''s just your wishful thinking to let him stay away from me! She turned to stare at Anthony and questioned solemnly, ¡°Will you pull yourself out of Darz because of your rtionship with Keh Hamilton?¡± ¡°I... don''t think so,¡± Anthony replied hesitantly. Thalia widened her eyes as she glowered at him. ¡°You don''t think so?¡± Seeing that she was about to blow a fuse, Anthony could not help feeling amused. ¡°Okay! Okay! I won''t!¡± His lips curled into a smile as he tried to appease her. Even so, Thalia still looked at him in suspicion. ¡°Thalia, safety first! Keep your eyes on the road!¡± Anthony reminded her. ¡°Safety? Pfft! I''m surprised that you''re still mindful of that! Heed my words, Anthony Watson. If you dare to pull yourself out of Darz, all of us will be doomed!¡± Thalia said in exasperation. ¡°I was just joking. I will never quit Darz!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°What if Keh discovers your identity and forces you to quit the organization?¡± ¡°The decision lies in my hands, not his,¡± Anthony reassured her. Ever since Anthony was young, Natasha had given him the right to make his choices. Therefore, he was used to decision-making and was not easily swayed by others. Furthermore, he was well aware that he should be responsible for his own life. Somehow, Thalia had a hunch that Anthony would not make empty promises. After pondering for a while, she asked him warily, ¡°Have you ever thought about how to get the matter resolved if Darz finds out the rtionship between you and Keh?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Undeniably, that''s a time bomb. Anyway, since he''s retiring from the underworld, I don''t think it will be an issue.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Anthony, I think there''s something I need to tell you,¡± Thalia said after much contemtion. There was even a hint of inexplicit uneasiness in her eyes. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°Do you know why Darz and Keh are at odds with each other?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It should be Holden, to be precise.¡± ¡°Holden?¡± Anthony knitted his brows. Holden was deemed one of the essential members of Darz, but he seldom appeared in the chat room, as he was assigned missions all year round. Even though Anthony had only crossed paths with him once so far, they had had a pleasant conversation at that time. His gut instinct told him that thetter was a man who valuedradery although he seemed to behave frivolously. Nheless, he was clueless about the issue between Holden and Keh. After contemting for a while, Thalia looked at him and said, ¡°I''m not sure about the details too. I''ve only heard from someone from Darz that Holden used to have a fiancee, and they were deeply in love with each other. Years ago, they were on a mission overseas, and everything went smoothly as nned. But there was suddenly overwhelming news that she met her end tragically because of Keh. Nobody knew what had transpired before that. Holden was devastated after her death and had been living aimlessly in anguish for quite a while. When he eventually managed to pull himself together again, he told us that he vowed to avenge his fiancee by killing Keh.¡± Anthony''s frown deepened as he asked, ¡°Were they on a mission targeting Keh at that time?¡± Tha shook her head. ¡°That''s the issue. They were not targeting Keh while carrying out their mission at that time but had somehow dragged him in. If I''m not mistaken, Holden''s fiancee met her end in a rtively gruesome state.¡± ¡°My goodness! That''s a blood feud!¡± ¡°You''re right! Don''t you know Holden''s impressive ability? So far, nobody targeted by him could escape other than Keh. Holden had sought him out for payback numerously throughout these years, but the matter could not be resolved. Anyway, I bet it''s a matter of time before everything comes to an end...¡± Thalia''s voice trailed off as she gazed at Anthony. Ah, he could be the one to twist the situation! Even so, nobody can foresee what will happen in the end. If Holden finds out about the rtionship between Anthony and Keh... At that thought, Thalia was worried sick that Holden would switch to settle the score with Anthony instead. All of a sudden, Anthony was fully awake. If it was merelypetition or others, I could probably get the matter resolved. But how is it possible for me to deal with this blood feud? ¡°Did you ask Holden personally about what happened?¡± ¡°I was in Irushea at that time. When I heard about the tragedy, it was already half a yearter. By the time I met Holden, he seemed to have turned into another person and had be unusually frivolous. I had only mentioned his fiancee''s name, but it was enough to drive him insane. In the end, a few members had to hold him before he was injected with a sedative and quietened down...¡± The petrifying snippets shed across Thalia''s mind, sending a chill down her spine. Anthony furrowed his brows again. Based on how much he knew about Holden, he was sure that thetter was deeply in love with histe fiancee. That exined why he went berserk when someone mentioned her name. This is not going to be easy... ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Aftering to his senses, he regained his usualposure and behaved frivolously again. But everyone in Darz is banned from mentioning Keh and histe fiancee''s names since then.¡± Thalia paused to cast a look in Anthony''s direction. ¡°I''m telling you this to remind you not to mention these two names in Darz. Also, you''d better not let Holden discover that you are rted to Keh for the time being. Don''t let your guards down before there is a better way to get the matter resolved!¡± Is it possible to keep things under wrap from him forever? Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Anthony had nned to resolve the conflict between Darz and Keh after the recent incident. After all, Keh was slowly retiring from the underworld, and nothing was unsolvable if both Darz and Keh did not mind sustaining minor losses financially. Anthony looked forward to the day whereby both parties could let bygones be bygones. However, the current circumstance seemed to be a lot moreplicated than expected. Anthony felt his temples throb, as he had never been ovee by such helplessness. Right then, Thalia shot him a meaningful nce. ¡°I''m telling you this now so you''ll be mentally prepared. If something happens between Holden and Keh, I hope you''ll be able to get a grip on yourself and don''t me Holden!¡± Anthony looked up at Thalia. Don''t me Holden? At most, I can try toprehend it, but I can''t hold myself back from resenting it. Needless to say, Anthony knew well about himself. If anything were to happen to any of them, he would not be able to take it. After much contemtion, he asked Thalia solemnly, ¡°Do you think there''s any other misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? I don''t think so, considering how Holden looks.¡± Thalia shook her head. Anthony furrowed his brows and sank into deep thought for a long time. Soon, he made up his mind to get to the bottom of the matter. I must leave no stones unturned to resolve the matter. Otherwise, I''ll be in a tight spot! At the sight of Anthony''s contorted face, Thalia said softly, ¡°I didn''t n to tell you this, and I never intended to make things difficult for you. I''m only worried that Holden will turn to seek you out for payback instead if you suddenly announce your rtionship with Keh one day.¡± ¡°I understand that you''re concerned about me. Don''t worry. I''ll try to get to the bottom of the matter. By then... I''ll just take one step at a time.¡± ¡°Just go with the flow, okay?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes as his lips curled into a sneer. Go with the flow? No way! I''ll never sumb to anything! I''m going to build my own world with my own hands! It will be a mighty world where I''ll be able to protect my loved ones! Thalia seemed to be able to sense Anthony''s displeasure and turned to steal a nce at him. It was then he nned to grab some sleep after shifting to afortable posture. His mind was all over the ce, and he needed a good sleep before he started racking his brain on the matter. ¡°Oh yeah! What did you tell Keh when he asked you to stay away from me?¡± Thalia asked abruptly. ¡°Oh! I''ve almost forgotten to tell you. I told him you were my martial arts instructor. Don''t let it slip your mind, okay?¡± Anthony mumbled, his eyes closed. ¡°What?¡± Martial arts instructor? Thalia turned and asked in disbelief, ¡°He didn''t even suspect anything? Has he evere across such a gorgeous martial arts instructor?¡± There was only the sound of Anthony''s even breathing. Thalia was dumbfounded. Huh? Has he dozed off? She could not help but let out a deep sigh when she caught a glimpse of Anthony tilting his head with a frown on his dainty face. He had been preupied with Natasha''s matter and had hardly slept for the past few days. Now that he could finally have a good sleep, he had other things to worry about. Thalia wondered if it was right of her to tell him about that. Anyway, I bet the mighty creator has a point about cing us in predicaments, so we can gain lifelong self-advancement in oveing obstacles in our lifetime. Anthony is no ordinary kid. I''m sure there will be a way for him to sort out the issue! At that thought, Thalia turned up the temperature in the car and drove slower. Meanwhile, Keh was in a good mood after having chatted with Anthony for the whole night. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was not the slightest bit of sleepiness on his face. In fact, he felt even more refreshed than before. On the way back to the hospital, he bought two sets of breakfast and headed straight to Natasha''s ward. After the previous incident, Natasha had been keeping her guard up even in her sleep. Thus, she woke up right away at the slightest noise. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± She frowned at the sight of Keh. ¡°Ah, you''re awake? Good timing. Let''s have breakfast,¡± Keh uttered jubntly. He looked refreshed and was obviously in high spirits. He walked over to adjust the overbed table and ced it right in front of her. As Keh moved about in front of her, her gazended on his shirt. Even though she did not see it clearly the day before, she had a feeling he was still wearing the same outfit. ¡°Didn''t you sleepst night?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn''t.¡± ¡°Did you sneak into others'' rooms against night?¡± Natasha questioned without a second thought. Keh was rendered speechless. Secondster, he turned to look at Natasha through narrowed eyes. ¡°I do what I want, but I''m in no way a nasty person. Natasha was at a loss for words. Who knows if he really has something in that dirty mind of his? At that moment, Keh shed a smirk. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I''ll sneak into other people''s rooms?¡± ¡°Just do what you want,¡± Natasha scoffed. Keh was undoubtedly in a jovial mood. He leaned closer and whispered to her, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll only sneak into your room in the future.¡± Natasha looked daggers at him. ¡°Go ahead if you have a death wish.¡± ¡°I''m more than willing to meet my end because of you.¡± ¡°I can grant your wish at any time.¡± The blissful smile on Keh''s face widened when he saw Natasha pouting her lips in frustration. After cing the food on the overbed table, he looked at her gently. ¡°Take your breakfast now.¡± Natasha shot him a look and dly epted his offer. It''s a waste of food if I don''t eat it. Seeing that, Keh started digging in too. Momentster, he piped up, ¡°I met Anthony right after I leftst night!¡± Natasha momentarily stiffened before she continued eating without batting an eyelid. ¡°I chatted with him the whole night, and we only parted with each other a while ago!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Natasha responded nonchntly without any change in her countenance. ¡°Don''t you have anything to ask me?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied cidly, devoid of expression. If it had been Denise, she might have been worried about her being abducted. However, since it was Anthony, there was nary a thing she needed to be worried about. ¡°He didn''t say anything nasty to you, did he?¡± Keh remained silent. ¡°If he did, don''t take it to heart. He''s just worried about me,¡± Natasha added. Keh pursed his lips, recalling how Anthony had warned him the night before. He was thankful that he did not take the tough road and go hard with Natasha. Otherwise, he would have really suffered a huge defeat. Even so, he could not help feeling green with envy at a self-assured Natasha. ¡°Aren''t you worried that they''ll choose me?¡± After swallowing a mouthful of food, Natasha gazed at him and replied, ¡°There could be a possibility for that. Benjamin mentioned that he will follow you willingly if you insist on having him by your side. He will grab the opportunity to inherit your property beforeing back to me and giving everything to me.¡± Keh was bereft of speech. Wearing a look of sheer confidence, Natasha shed him a triumphant smile. At the sight of a speechless Keh, she pointed out deliberately, ¡°Actually, you can try approaching Denise. She should be very fond of you.¡± Hearing that, Keh arched his brows. Ha! There''s still a trump card in my hand! ¡°But...¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°But what?¡± Keh asked. ¡°But Denise has never been apart from her brothers. If you only take her away, I don''t think she''d be easy to handle. Even if the kid reluctantly goes with you, you can forget about hooking up with other women in the future. Otherwise, she will make your life a living hell. So, I strongly rmend that you drop that idea if you don''t want your phndering lifestyle to be affected,¡± Natasha earnestly advised. ¡°Phndering lifestyle? Natasha, have I been involved in any scandals since we divorced?¡± Keh retorted, eyes narrowing at her choice of words. My goodness. Do I have to spell everything out for her? Can''t she see for herself? ¡°Sorry, I haven''t been paying attention since then.¡± ¡°Well, I can tell you it''s a big fat resounding no!¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows as she suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Does Thea not count?¡± A frown instantly crept across Keh''s face. ¡°She and I merely had a tonic friendship.¡± ¡°In that case, you sure have loose boundaries with your friends, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha answered with a halfsmile. ¡°I admit I''ve taken advantage of the rumors she and I had to avoid unnecessary trouble. But I swear I''ve never crossed the line with her,¡± Keh stressed as his gaze grew dark and stern. Natasha instinctively closed her eyes, not wanting to meet his. Although Keh hadn''t made himself explicitly clear, he had dropped enough hints that even she could pick up on. However, after having been bitten once, how could she still bring herself to trust the man who had failed her? It wouldn''t make a difference even if he were telling the truth. ¡°Truth be told, you don''t have to go out of your way to exin your rtionship with her. I was only making a passingment,¡± Natasha said calmly. Keh stared intently at her as he spoke. ¡°Be that as it may, I still feel the need to make things clear to you. Also, I have no intention of finding another woman for the rest of my life...¡± With that, there was no doubt he had made his intentions clear. Natasha, however, merely continued to eat, pretending not to have heard or understood his words. On top of that, she didn''t give any reaction away either. After all, she wasn''t the kind of person who''d easily change her mind with some words of persuasion. Besides, Keh hadn''t said anything else relevant, so why should she probe any further? It was true that Natasha had both hatred and gratitude toward Keh, but that didn''t mean she''d plunge headlong into anything that concerned him. For so many years, she had suffered and endured plenty to get to where she was today. She was happy with how her life was going and saw no point in gilding the lily. All Natasha wanted was to find out the truth behind her parents'' murder and live peacefully with her grandfather and kids. Other than that, everything else could wait. Seeing as how Natasha said nothing more, Keh followed suit. He knew what she was like and wasn''t expecting to coax her with just a few words anyway. Instead, a long, arduous battley ahead of him, and he had already prepared himself for it. Just like that, the two of them ate their breakfast in an awkward atmosphere. By the time they finished their food, the sun had risen fully. Knowing that Terence was arriving soon, Natasha turned to Keh. ¡°Thanks for your breakfast, Keh, but I think I''d like to sleep for a while more.¡± Her message was anything but subtle¡ªshe wanted him to leave. Keh''s gaze swept over Natasha as a faint smile tugged at his lips. After checking his watch, he replied, ¡°All right. I suppose Old Mr. Watson''s on his way too. Have a good nap, then. I should also be heading back to get some rest.¡± Natasha nodded, grateful that the man was smart enough to catch her drift. Keh took another nce at her and finally got up to leave. Natasha promptlyy down in bed, but unfortunately, she couldn''t feel any hint of drowsiness. Then, having thought of something, she suddenly grabbed her phone from under the pillow. There was a contact in her encrypted software, and only after much hesitation did she decide to send a text over. The other party soon replied with the necessary information, and Natasha quickly noted the address down before stashing her phone away. Right there and then, a sharp jolt of pain shot through her wrist. Natasha frowned at it, eyes slowly zing over as she fell deep into her thoughts. Not long after, Terence arrived at the hospital with Zachary, chatting away as they made a beeline for Natasha''s ward. They had only just stepped into the room when they realized she had already packed her luggage and even changed her clothes. Seeing how she was all dressed up and ready to go, Terence frowned in utter confusion. ¡°Nat, what''s going on?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I want to get discharged!¡± ¡°No!¡± Terence immediately replied. ¡°Your injuries have yet to heal. How can you leave the hospital now?¡± ¡°I''ve more or less recovered, and what''s left are the superficial wounds. Why waste my time in the hospital when I can recuperate better at home?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa, I''ve already signed the hospital discharge forms,¡± Natasha interrupted, knowing full well that it''d be easier to ask for her grandfather''s forgiveness than permission. ¡°You-¡± Realizing that Terence was close to blowing his top, Zachary quickly chimed in, ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I''ve studied medicine for a few years, so if it''s okay with you, I''m more than happy to drop by and help Ms. Watson change her wound dressings!¡± Both Natasha and Terence looked at him in surprise. ¡°You''ve studied medicine before?¡± thetter asked. ¡°That''s right. I majored in medicine during university, but in the end, various factors stopped me from entering the medical profession.¡± ¡°Okay. Would it be too much of a hassle for you, though?¡± Terence asked after mulling over it for a few seconds. ¡°I''ve only just found out what had happened to Natasha, and before this, I wasn''t sure what I could do. Now that I know I can be of help, I hope you can give me a chance to do my part, Old Mr. Watson,¡± Zachary urged as he shot a nce at Natasha. Upon hearing that, Terence nodded approvingly. Then, he turned to Natasha and sighed. ¡°You... Fine. Let''s go!¡± Natasha gazed at Zachary and broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thetter held her gaze, heart aching at the sight of her. When he saw the bags in her hand, he quickly reached for them. ¡°Here, let me carry those.¡± ¡°It''s okay. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°But it''s not going to look good on me if I walked out empty-handed. Spare a thought for my male ego, will you?¡± Left with no other choice, Natasha reluctantly handed her bags to Zachary. ¡°In that case, thank you very much.¡± Having noticed their interaction, Terence left the ward ahead of them. Zachary soon fell into step beside Natasha as he struck up another conversation. ¡°After leaving you the other day, I received news that my mother had fallen ill and was in the hospital. That''s why I had to fly out to see her. I tried contacting you, but the call couldn''t go through at all. In the end, I was so worried that I rang Old Mr. Watson up yesterday, which is when I finally found out what happened to you...¡± he said, eyes fixed on her. ¡°Are you mad at me for never being around when you''re in danger?¡± Natasha nced at him as her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Based on that logic, does it mean I won''t be angry if I run into danger with you by my side?¡± Zachary frowned. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Before he could say anything else, Natasha remembered something and added, ¡°Oh, by the way, how''s your mother?¡± ¡°No need to worry. She''s much better now.¡± ¡°Ah, that''s good to hear,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Do spend more time with your mother. After all, she''s the one who treats you the best in the whole world!¡± Zachary smiled bitterly at those words. Is that so? To other people, that might seem like the case. However, I beg to differ. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The two of them got into the car, but Terence was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where''s Old Mr. Watson?¡± Zachary asked. s, Natasha said nothing. She hadn''t seen Terence since they left the ward, so it didn''t take long for her to figure out his intentions. Just then, Zachary''s phone rang. ¡°Ah! It''s Old Mr. Watson,¡± he mumbled before answering the call and looking around to see if he could spot Terence. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Watson. Where are you?¡± ¡°I''ve driven off first, Zach. I want to pop by the supermarket to get some groceries, so can I trouble you to send Nat home? Stay the afternoon, too. Let''s have lunch together,¡± Terence piped up happily. Struck by the realization of what Terence was trying to do, Zachary paused for a moment. He cast a sidelong nce at Natasha and lowered his voice. ¡°I can go with you once I''ve sent Nat home.¡± ¡°No, it''s all right. Grocery shopping isn''t for youngsters like you. I''ll be fine on my own. All you need to do is to send Nat home!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zachary replied after giving it some thought. ¡°Please be careful on your way. I''ll let Nat know.¡± As soon as he hung up the phone, he turned to Natasha. ¡°Well, Old Mr. Watson said he''s making a trip to the supermarket and wants me to send you home first.¡± Once again, Natasha remained silent as she put on her seatbelt. ¡°Let''s go then. We don''t want to waste Grandpa''s efforts, do we?¡± That, without a doubt, had neatly encapsted Terence''s motives. A smile tugged at Zachary''s lips. ¡°By the way, Old Mr. Watson also told me to stay for lunch,¡± he added, peering at Natasha as though he was seeking her approval. Natasha closed her eyes. ¡°Looks like you''re in luck. Grandpa is seldom this hospitable!¡± Zachary''s smile grew wider, unable to hide the joy bursting in him. Feeling like he had won the Watsons'' approval, he promptly started the car and sped off. Along the way, Zachary couldn''t help but steal nces at Natasha in the passenger seat. Even though she was injured and devoid of makeup, she still looked incredibly fresh and gorgeous. Her beauty was like a gift of nature, bestowing her with a maic charm that drew people in. After pondering for a moment, Zachary looked at her again. ¡°Has Keh found out about everything?¡± Natasha had been staring out the window when Zachary''s words snapped her back to her senses. She turned to him and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did... Did he say anything?¡± This time, Natasha shook her head. ¡°Not at all. The oue turned out better than I had expected.¡± ¡°I thought people from prominent families like him would go all out to fight for custody once they find out they have kids,¡± said Zachary. ¡°That''s right. I had braced myself for the worst, but thankfully, things turned out better than I could ask for,¡± Natasha replied. At least now, I don''t have to worry so much about the kids. Zachary tossed her another nce. ¡°Have you wondered if he has other motives for not wanting to fight for custody?¡± When it came to men, all it took was one look for them to discern the thoughts and intentions of one another. Zachary was no exception. He was aware of what Keh was up to, but he couldn''t tell how Natasha felt about it. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Natasha narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°When you say he has other motives, you''re referring to me, aren''t you?¡± That, without a doubt, was Natasha''s personality shining through. She''d never y dumb or beat about the bush when it was time to discuss serious matters, which was one of the reasons Zachary was attracted to her. He nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. I can tell he has that intention.¡± Natasha let out a chuckle. ¡°I can''t be sure if that''s the case, but if he''sing after me just to get the kids, I''d say it''s wishful thinking on his part.¡± ¡°What if it''s not for the kids?¡± Zachary asked, a hint of worry shing across his eyes. Natasha might not be able to see it, but I can. From the way Keh gazes possessively at her, it''s no longer just about the kids. A deep frown instantly creased Natasha''s brow. ¡°Then that''d be even harder!¡± ¡°Why''s that?¡± ¡°Why would I let something that has failed before return to me that easily? I''m not a gambler. I refuse to gamble the rest of my life away. Besides, I''m doing just fine and don''t see the need to have a man. Even if I must, I want someone who can be a lifelong partner instead of just being the icing on the cake,¡± Natasha uttered solemnly. It was clear that she was talking about Keh and Zachary and making it known that whims of infatuation didn''t equate to true love. The more Zachary listened, the darker his gaze became. Even though Natasha hadn''t given an outright answer, he now understood that she wasn''t one to be easily coaxed. At the end of the day, it''d depend on who couldst longer on this journey and go all out to prove themselves. Eventually, Zachary nodded. ¡°Okay. I get what you''re saying.¡± Natasha merely smiled and said nothing more as she once again stared out of the window. Soon, the car pulled into Natasha''s residential area. Zachary carried the bags, chatting andughing away with Natasha as they stepped out of the car. Coincidentally, Thalia was parked nearby, and she happened to wake up right there and then. Upon seeing the scene in front of her, she quickly nudged Anthony, only for him to open his eyes and give her a quizzical look. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°It''s your mother!¡± Thalia eximed. Anthony sat up immediately and looked out the window. True enough, there in front of him were Natasha and Zachary. With that, his expression slid into a frown. ¡°Who''s that man? He looks pretty handsome!¡± Thalia asked. ¡°He''s our... school director.¡± ¡°I suppose he''s your mother''s suitor?¡± Thalia mused, hitting the nail on the head. Anthony, however, didn¡¯t reply. Not long after, they watched Natasha and Zachary make their way up the building together. A smirk crept across Thalia''s face. ¡°Ha! I knew it. A woman as beautiful as your mother will never have ack of suitors. She deserves so much better than Keh.¡± Anthony merely rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Thalia urged. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To find them! They''re all alone in the house. Aren''t you afraid of him taking advantage of your mother?¡± ¡°Zachary Lynch is a gentleman! He''s not as disgusting as you think he is!¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°O-Okay. But we still have to eat, don''t we?¡± After returning from a long drive, Thalia couldn''t bear to wake Anthony up, so they had both fallen asleep in the car until now. In fact, it was Thalia''s hunger pangs that woke her up. Realizing he was feeling hungry too, Anthony frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°Hey, didn''t you rent an apartment downstairs from us?¡± ¡°Oh! Yes! That''s right!¡± ¡°Let''s go to your ce, then!¡± Anthony shouted as he hopped out of the car. Naturally, Thalia followed suit. The apartment she rented was indeed right below Natasha''s. Theyout was the same, but the interior decorations were vastly different. s, when Anthony opened the fridge, he was greeted by empty shelves and drawers. Stunned and confused, he turned back to look at Thalia. ¡°In my excitement to rent the ce, I forgot all about this,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Besides, I haven''t been back here, so how could I have stocked any food? Also, I don''t know how to cook either. What''s the point of getting groceries...¡± Anthony rolled his eyes in annoyance. Oh, my gosh. How can a woman live like this? ¡°Shall we order takeout?¡± Thalia suggested. Anthony, who was already famished, plopped down on the couch. ¡°Fine.¡± Without further ado, Thalia grabbed her phone and browsed through the food options. A few minutester, she looked up and beamed with pride. ¡°There, all ordered!¡± To her surprise, Anthony had fallen back asleep. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 By the time Anthony woke up, there was already a delectable spread of food on the dining table. Thalia sat at the table, happily eating away. There were lobsters, crabs, and a wide variety of food from some of the best restaurants in town. Anthony got up from the couch and walked to the dining table. ¡°Why didn''t you wake me? ¡°The food only just arrived and I was wondering whether to wake you up or not!¡± For some reason, Anthony no longer felt that hungry. However, he got his appetite back once he saw the delicious food and began tucking into it. ¡°When I went to collect the food earlier, I bumped into your great-grandfather downstairs,¡± Thalia said as she looked at the boy. Anthony froze momentarily and gazed up at her. ¡°And?¡± ¡°I thought he wouldn''t remember me, but he did! He even came up to say hello,¡± Thalia said with a smirk. ¡°I guess beautiful women do leave a stronger impression...¡± ¡°You didn''t shoot your mouth off, did you?¡± Anthony asked sternly. Thalia tossed him a nce. ¡°Don''t worry. Do you think I''m that ignorant?¡± Anthony flinched at that. Ha. Who knows? ¡°So, what did he say?¡± Anthony asked as he slowly reached for a piece of lobster meat. He might be young, but he carried himself with poise and elegance even when it came to eating. ¡°He said to drop by your house for a meal when I''m free,¡± Thalia replied with a chuckle. ¡°Say, is your great-grandfather good at cooking?¡± Seeing the glint in her eyes, Anthony instantly shot daggers back at her. ¡°Don''t even think about it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to exin to Mommy?¡± ¡°I''m your martial arts instructor, aren''t I? We can always go with that.¡± ¡°Mommy''s not that easily fooled.¡± ¡°Does that mean Keh is?¡± ¡°He doesn''t know me well since we don''t live together,¡± Anthony exined. Mommy, however, can detect even the slightest change in me! There''s no way I can fool her. ¡°Who knows your family might already know that I live here?¡± Thalia asked with nonchnce as she continued eating. Anthony froze. Oh, no! She''s right! When Terence finally got home, he found Natasha and Zachary chatting in the living room. Upon seeing how happy they were, he smiled in relief. Zachary''s a grounded and dependable man. If they get together, I''m sure he''d be able to give Natasha a stable life. Meanwhile, Zachary saw that Terence had returned and immediately rolled up his sleeves to help. ¡°Let me help you, Old Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°No, no, no. The two of you can carry on chatting. I got this.¡± ¡°Nat just got back from the hospital, so I think we should let her rest. Besides, it''d be faster if I helped you with the preparation,¡± Zachary said as he nced at Natasha. With that, he unloaded the groceries and began washing the vegetables. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Feeling more and more satisfied with Zachary, Terence eventually gave in and allowed him to help out. While cooking, Terence turned to the younger man. ¡°Zach, what do you think about Nat?¡± Zachary stole a glimpse at Natasha, who seemed to be rxing on the couch with her eyes closed, resembling a cat. ¡°She''s great. I can''t describe what''s good about her, but I know being around her makes me feel comfortable,¡± Zachary said earnestly. Terence raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you not find Nat beautiful?¡± ¡°Oh, you must be joking, Old Mr. Watson. She''s too beautiful! However, I know she''s more than just a pretty face. In my opinion, Nat''s best feature is her personality!¡± Terence nodded approvingly. ¡°In that case, do you like her? I hope you don''t mind me being so direct, Zach. As her grandfather, all I wish is to find her someone who can treat her with love and respect. If that''s not how you feel, then please ignore what I''ve just said¡ª¡± ¡°I do!¡± Zachary suddenly interrupted. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I''ve fallen for Nat since I firstid eyes on her. I''d never joke about something like that!¡± Terence was happy to see how serious and sincere Zachary was, yet he couldn''t shrug off the nagging worry at the back of his head. ¡°What about your family? Will they agree to your rtionship? You know Nat''s a divorcee and has three kids in tow...¡± Upon hearing that, an unfathomable glint shed across Zachary''s eyes. ¡°I''ll talk to my family,¡± he uttered. ¡°I don''t know how they feel about it, but please be assured that I stand firm on my decision. That is, as long as you''re willing to trust Nat with me...¡± Terence was stunned, his smile somewhat frozen in ce. He knew it was difficult for any family to ept Nat''s situation, and it''d be even trickier with the wealthy, prominent ones. To them, a woman''s background was more important than anything else, so how could they ever see Natasha, a divorcee with kids, in a good light? Ah, such is life. No matter how much I think Natasha''s a gem, she''d always be subject to brutal social expectations. Sadly, there''s nothing I can do about that. Terence smiled and patted Zachary''s shoulder. ¡°It''s okay. Take it slow.¡± Thetter furrowed his brows. He knew that no amount of promises would work, and the only way to prove himself was through actions. Soon, Terence had prepared a whole table of mouth-watering dishes. No matter what the Lynch family was like, one thing Terence knew for sure was that Zachary was a good man. Even if things between thetter and Nat failed to work out, nothing would stop Terence from admiring and appreciating him. ¡°Let Nat know that lunch is ready.¡± Zachary nodded and walked toward the couch. ¡°Nat...¡± he whispered. The next second, Natasha''s eyelids fluttered open as she flung a hand out, ready to attack. Zachary quickly reached out and grabbed her. ¡°Nat, it''s me.¡± Natasha red at him, her hand still in the air. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Zachary added. Natasha gradually tamped down her hostility and replied, ¡°No. I just had a bad dream.¡± Zachary smiled gently. ¡°Well, time to get up for lunch!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Natasha mumbled as she got up from the couch and walked to the table with Zachary. She stretchedzily and took in the aroma of food wafting through the air. ¡°Ah, nothing beats being at home.¡± ¡°Yes, you get to stay in thefort of your home, but it''d be such a hassle for Zach toe by and change your dressings.¡± ¡°Oh, it''s no hassle. I''m more than happy to do it,¡± Zachary responded with a chuckle. Natasha ignored them and sat down at the table. ¡°Come on, Zach. Take a seat and tuck in,¡± Terence said warmly. Naturally, Zachary did as instructed. Then, Terence suddenly recalled something and blurted out, ¡°Hey Nat, guess who I ran into on my way up?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Natasha replied between mouthfuls. ¡°It''s the youngdy who sent Anthony back to the hospital when he got lost. Do you remember? She''s rather pretty too...¡± Natasha flinched. ¡°Her?¡± Thalia? ¡°Yes, that''s right. It turns out she lives in the same building as us. Isn''t that such a coincidence? Funny how we didn''t realize that before,¡± Terence mused. ¡°Anyway, I bumped into her when she went downstairs to collect her takeout. She ordered quite a lot of food, and they were all from famous restaurants. I reckon she must have a big family!¡± Coincidence? I''m afraid it can¡¯t be that simple. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Liam bought plenty of food, drinks, and games before making the trip to the hospital. Upon reaching, he went straight to Natasha''s ward. However, he discovered the ward was empty once he stepped inside. ¡°Why is there no one here?¡± Liam looked around and realized someone had already tidied the room. Dan, who was beside him, said upon seeing the situation, ¡°Let me check with a nurse.¡± With that, the man went out of the ward. Several minutester, Dan returned. He looked at Liam and said, ¡°The nurse told me that Ms. Watson got discharged this morning." ¡°Discharged?¡± Liam''s expression instantly turned grim. ¡°She hasn''tpletely recovered. How could she suddenly be discharged?¡± However, as soon as his words fell, a thought shed through Liam''s mind. ¡°Do you think that in order not to let me meet my great-grandchildren, that old geezer took them away and fled?¡± Dan chuckled upon listening to hisment. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve known Old Mr. Watson for so many years. He would have taken them away long ago if he had such thoughts. Why would he only take action now?¡± Nevertheless, Liam still felt apprehensive. He took out his phone to make a call. Seeing that the call went through, Liam finally breathed a sigh of relief. It didn''t take long before Terence answered the call. His impatient voice sounded from the other end. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Terence, y-you still have the nerve to ask me that? Nat hasn''t fully recovered, but you actually allow her to get discharged!¡± ¡°I''m willing to make this decision because she''s my granddaughter. What does this have to do with you?¡± Although Terence was also reluctant to do so, he felt it was necessary to retaliate when facing Liam''s confrontation. ¡°Why are you such an ingrate?¡± ¡°You should keep an eye on your grandson instead of my granddaughter,¡± Terence replied. Liam was about to snap back when he suddenly heard a youthful male voice in the background from the other end. ¡°Nat, you should get some rest. I can take it from here.¡± Upon hearing that voice, Liam abruptly furrowed his brows. ¡°Who''s at your house?¡± Terence answered, ¡°It''s none of your business. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now.¡± Before Liam could respond, the other party had ended the call. The ingenious Liam immediately recalled the young man who hade to the hospital the other day. That Terence really refuses to give up! With that thought in mind, Liam whirled around and wanted to walk out. ¡°Where are you going, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Dan followed closely behind. ¡°To Terence''s house!¡± ¡°Are we not going to see Mr. Keh?¡± Dan questioned. Only then did Liam remember that Keh was still staying in the neighboring ward. After deeply mulling over it, he turned around again and headed straight to his grandson''s ward. Keh was still fast asleep. Nheless, as a light sleeper, he instantly opened his eyes upon hearing themotion at the door. Looking at the door vigntly, he only noticed Liam entering in a foul mood. ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°You brat, how can you still be in the mood to sleep?¡± Liam could no longer hold back and started reprimanding his grandson once he stepped inside the ward. Keh appeared exhausted. The man had spent the past few days watching over Natasha in the hospital and slept in his clothes. On top of that, he had chatted with Anthony the whole night and only fallen asleep just now. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh asked as he shut his eyes to rest. ¡°Who made you angry again?¡± ¡°Do you know Nat got discharged from the hospital?¡± Keh''s eyes suddenly flew wide open. rity returned to his eyes. ¡°Discharged? When?¡± ¡°Someone is about to snatch Nat away right now, but you''re still in the mood to sleep!¡± Liam scoffed when he saw Keh''s ignorant expression. Keh narrowed his eyes. Was it because I went overboard yesterday? We even had breakfast together this morning. Yet, she actually got discharged? ¡°While you were sleeping, a certain man was being affectionate toward Nat at home!¡± Liam red at Keh disappointingly as he spoke. Keh fixed his eyes on Liam. ¡°Zachary went to look for her?¡± ¡°Yes, and he''s even more devoted than you!¡± ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°I heard him during my phone call with Terence!¡± Keh''s lips quirked up when he heard that. ¡°You''re still smiling despite all that? There wille a day you break down after that man manages to win Nat over!¡± Liam fumed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Having said all that, Liam felt he hadn''t said enough and continued to rub salt into the wound. ¡°By the time Nat marries the man and brings her children with her while letting them address him as their father, I shall see how humiliated and regretful you will be!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Grandpa, do you have no confidence in me, or are you too confident in him?¡± ¡°I never once had confidence in you!¡± Liam spat out mercilessly. Keh was rendered speechless. ¡°Do you even know what kind of reputation you have in the Watson family?¡± Liam continued. ¡°Terence would rather let Nat find a new sweetheart than to let her get back with you. Don''t you get it?¡± The elder didn''t mince his words as he looked at his grandson disdainfully. Keh was at a loss for words once again. In this world, Liam might be the only person who would roast his blood-rted grandchild to such an extent. ¡°Grandpa, am I your biological grandson?¡± ¡°I would also like to know whether I had carried the wrong grandchild in my arms that year!¡± Liam retorted. With Keh''s personality, Liam found it hard to get along with him. Keh understood that if the argument continued, he would end up incurring immense resentment from Liam. He pondered for a moment before staring at Liam. ¡°Grandpa, do you know about the Lynch family?¡± ¡°The Lynch family?¡± Liam returned with a question impatiently. ¡°They own Lynch Corporation.¡± Liam frowned. ¡°I heard of them before. Most of theirpanies operate overseas, and it was only in recent years that they diverted their business locally. Since both of our families don''t have any business dealings with each other, I''ve little understanding of them.¡± Keh''s lips formed into a curve. ¡°Zachary is the second son of Desmond Lynch from Lynch Corporation.¡± ¡°Second son? I remember hearing that he only has one son who got into a car ident a few years back and became paralyzed...¡± After saying that, Liam was taken aback. Momentster, he asked, ¡°Illegitimate child?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Since Lynch Corporation is currently facing financial issues, Desmond wants to acknowledge this son of his so that he can gain financial support from the Lenoir family through marriage using him.¡± ¡°Do you mean Zachary is going to marry someone from the Lenoir family? But I heard nothing about this matter,¡± Liam said. Keh smirked. ¡°Who would dare spread the news when the matter hasn''t been decided?¡± ¡°You''re acting nonchntly all because you knew about that? Let me warn you. Even if that''s the case, it doesn''t mean you still stand a chance. If Zachary insists on not getting married, he may still be able to move Nat''s heart!¡± The corner of Keh''s mouth twisted up. There was even a hint of delight in his chilly voice as he said, ¡°Zachary''s mother is a heartless woman. She has always wanted Zachary to return to the Lynch family and officially inherit the family''s properties. It would be strange if she agreed to let Zachary do things his way.¡± With that, Keh shot Liam a nce as he then spoke in a tone filled with conviction. ¡°Also, you know too little about Natasha. She will never g?? together with Zachary.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Keh looked absolutely confident. Liam couldn''t hold it anymore and chuckled, ¡°You said that you didn''t mind it, but you''ve got everything sorted out and found out everything about the Lynch family. Are you telling me that you''re scared now? ¡°We can only win this battle if we know ourselves as well as our enemy.¡± Keh gave a crooked smile. Liam sneered and rolled his eyes. Though, it was undeniable that Keh''s words settled Liam''s ruffled mind. Yet, thetter was still a little worried. ¡°What if Zachary''s mother is as you''ve described? Do you think she will hurt Nat?¡± Keh furrowed his brows before reverting to a smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I bet Nat''s temper would prevent that from happening.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I need to have the full picture of the Lynch family so Nat won''t be taken advantage of!¡± Liam was still concerned. He then got up to leave. ¡°Grandpa, where are you going?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I''m going to head to Terence''s first. It won''t be long until my great-grandchildren are off school, and I will see them then!¡± Liam left as soon as the words left his lips. Kehy on his bed and looked at his grandfather''s fading silhouette. There was nothing he could do. Really? Does anyone care about me? Keh''s phone rang after Liam left. He picked up the call when he saw that it was from Fabian. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I was out dealing with some matters, and once I got back, I heard that Ms. Jarman came to thepany for her resignation and took all her things with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Keh wasn''t happy with the news, a deep crease forming between his brows. ¡°So...¡± ¡°Keep an eye on her whereabouts and keep me updated.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Keh hung up the phone and the lines on his forehead sunk deeper. He knew that Thea wasn''t as simple-minded as she portrayed herself to be and was always up to something malignant. What he didn''t seeing was her leaving thepany. She has gone too far this time! Thalia rushed to send Anthony back to school before school ended. She felt like a mother when she saw him walking into the school. It blew her mind to see the world''s top hacker still attending school. Thalia then went back home to sleep after dropping Anthony off at school. She wanted to catch up on her sleep since she rarely had no task to work on for a few days. Terence arrived a few minutes after Thalia had left, where he picked up the triplets and got back to his car. Anthony appeared extremely sleepy all the way home. Benjamin and Denise looked at him and were eager to ask him questions, but they had to hold their tongue as Terence was there. Seeing that Anthony was still sleeping when they got home, Terence found it strange and asked, ¡°Anthony, why are you so sleepy today?¡± Before Anthony could speak right after he woke up, Denise answered on his behalf, ¡°Tony was keeping Natpany at the hospital yesterday and didn''t have a good sleep. Of course, he''d be sleepy!¡± Terence thought that made sense. He believed it was tiring for the young boy to spend long hours in the hospital and didn''t pursue the matter further. After he got out of the car, someone standing before him made him nervy. ¡°Liam, what are you doing here?¡± Liam had been waiting for their return. ¡°I''m waiting for you all here.¡± He shed a smile. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise shouted in a chorus when they saw Liam. Liam''s eyes gleamed with delight when he saw his three great-grandchildren. ¡°Hello there, my darlings! You''re back from school, I see,¡± he greeted them as lovingly as he could. ¡°Hm? What are you doing here, Greatgrandpa?¡± Denise went up to him and purred. ¡°I miss you all, that''s why! I''ve brought you some good food and toys.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Denise was enthralled. ¡°You bet! I''ve got a carload of them!¡± Liam then gestured for his men to bring the things upstairs. Denise''s eyes were as wide as a te when she saw those men taking the things out of the car and moving them upstairs. ¡°Great-grandpa, that''s a bit too much, isn''t it?¡± ¡°Not at all. I don''t know what you all really like, so I randomly picked some for you and your brothers.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, you''re the best!¡± Terence didn''t like what he saw and gave Liam a sidelong nce. ¡°Hmph. You must be up to something no good.¡± Terence was murmuring, but Liam heard every word. ¡°What are you talking about? I''m genuinely showing my love to my darlings.¡± Terence didn''t bother to respond. He turned around and went upstairs. Seeing that, Liam quickly took Denise by the hand and followed him. Benjamin and Anthony looked at each other and trod on their heels. When they got into the elevator, Liam asked Terence, ¡°Hey, Terence, why did you agree to have Nat discharged when she hasn''t fully recovered yet?¡± ¡°And how is that your concern? Are you nning to meddle with matters of the Watson family now?¡± Terence retorted. ¡°Come on, I''m not meddling with anything. I''m just worried about Nat''s health!¡± ¡°She''s okay. It''s just minor wounds, and all she has to do is to get her wound dressings changed regrly. There will be someone doing that for her,¡± Terence exined. ¡°Someone? Who''s that going to be?¡± Liam was sharp at catching the keyword in that sentence. ¡°Zachary''s the one. Remember that handsome young man at the hospital? You''ve seen him before.¡± Terence spoke like a peacock showing off its feathers. Whether that young man would eventually be with Natasha was still in question, but Terence was d to irk the Hamilton family. Naturally, Liam knew what Terence was up to, but the former was truly worried about Natasha. ¡°Terence, I know what you''re thinking. All you wanted was for Nat to find someone to depend on, right? My advice to you is, don''t rush it. Do you really know who this Zachary is and what his family''s like?¡± Terence could see that Liam was earnest. The former was actually bothered after talking to Zachary. However, his pride perked him to find fault with Liam. ¡°So what if I don''t know Zachary and his family inside out? I''ve made an effort to understand the Hamilton family thoroughly, but see what happened to Nat? Was she safe from harm?¡± Liam was silenced instantly. There he goes again. He keeps bringing that up every time we speak! When can we just have a happy conversation? ¡°Hey, Terence, I''m being serious here¡ª¡± ¡°So am I. Even if Zachary''s not the one for Nat, your darling grandson will never get close to her. Nat would rather stay single forever than be a member of the Hamilton family again!¡± Ding! The elevator door opened, and Terence was the first to walk out of it. ¡°Terence, let''s not make rash decisions...¡± Liam followed him closely. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As for the triplets, they only dared to look at each other in confusion and keep quiet. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Natasha was just done freshening up herself when she saw people moving things into the house. Just as she was starting to figure out what was happening, Terence and Liam walked in, still arguing with each other. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton? What brings you here?¡± Liam stopped quarreling with Terence and shed a wide smile when he saw Natasha. ¡°I''m here to see you and the three kiddos. Nat, why are you discharged before you''ve fully recovered?¡± He was concerned. ¡°I''m tired of staying in the hospital, and it was just superficial wounds anyway. Resting at home is the same,¡± Natasha replied with a smile. ¡°I see. Anyway, healthes first, so do set that as your priority. I''ve brought you some highly nutritious supplements. Remember to eat them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton, but you shouldn''t have spent that much money on me.¡± Natasha smiled at the pile of things Liam brought. ¡°You don''t have to thank him. His pockets are deep, and he''s willing to spend!¡± Terence interrupted before Liam could react. ¡°Terence, that''s not how you give apliment,¡± Liam dissed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You can leave if you don''t like how I speak!¡± ¡°I...¡± That drove Liam up the wall. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, why don''t you join us for dinner?¡± Natasha suggested just in time, and it completely doused the rage within Liam in less than a second. ¡°What a sweetdy you are, Nat. It''s my pleasure to ept your invitation!¡± ¡°Have dinner at your own house, Liam. I''m not going to serve you.¡± The thought of preparing dinner for him made Terence frown. ¡°Since when do I need you to serve me? I''m more than capable to help out in the kitchen!¡± ¡°Forget about it. Shoo! I''m sure you''re going to set my kitchen on fire if you helped.¡± Terence stopped Liam from progressing further when he saw thetter was already rolling up his sleeves. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Stand aside if you want to have dinner here.¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll do just that. In the meantime, let me look for my great-grandchildren!¡± Liam swiftly turned around and went looking for the triplets. Terence looked up at Liam''s waning figure, smiled faintly, and went back to making dinner. Dinner was like a boisterous jamboree. Terence and Liam never stopped throwing shades at each other, but the atmosphere was lively. A wistful thought crossed Liam''s mind. This is far better than having meals at home alone! That was when he decided to pop by this residence every now and then to have a meal. Not only could he fill his tummy, but he could also see his great-grandchildren. Terence would certainly be yapping in his ear, but it would be worth it. After dinner, Liam stayed till veryte. He said his goodbyes with a heavy heart. Natasha and the triplets saw him out of their home. Just as the three children were about to head inside, Natasha called out to them, stopping them in their tracks. ¡°Three of you,e to my room.¡± The triplets looked at each other before swirling their eyes to Terence. ¡°Ehem! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± He hade them goodnight and went back to his room. Their efforts in asking for help ended in vain, and they helplessly followed Natasha back to her bedroom. ¡°Nat, did we do anything wrong?¡± Denise carefully asked. ¡°You tell me.¡± Natasha perked her brows, sweeping her gaze over the three of them. Denise looked toward Anthony and then Benjamin. She chose to remain quiet eventually to avoid saying the wrong things again. Natasha looked at the triplets, and thought for a moment, before saying, ¡°It has been a roller coaster, and you guys must''ve been worried sick.¡± Hm? Isn''t she going to going to give us a scolding? The three pairs of gloomy eyes instantly brightened up. ¡°There are some things you already know. Yet, I''m still going to tell you face to face.¡± Natasha looked at them intently. The three kids looked back at her steadfastly without uttering a word. ¡°Keh... Keh is your daddy, and Mr. Hamilton is your great-grandpa. I guess you already knew about it?¡± The three kids, again, exchanged nces and nodded. ¡°Our marriage wasn''t a good one. Keh didn''t know about you three when we divorced. I was the one who selfishly took you away, so we shouldn''t me him.¡± The triplets were paying full attention. This was the very first time Natasha talked about this. ¡°What I want to say is whatever happens between me and him or whatever the oue is, our love for you will always be true. He was delightfully surprised when he knew about you three, so I believe he''s going to be a good father.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± Anthony looked at her and sort of knew what she was going to say after that. ¡°In other words, I''m not against you calling him ''Dad'' or being close to him. I will respect your choices and ept them. You''re free to choose to be with him or me. ¡°Nat, I only want you. I''m not going anywhere!¡± Anthony took a step forward and frowned. ¡°Daddy might be rich, but it''s not as good as being with you, Nat. I want to follow you and not go anywhere,¡± Benjamin remarked. Seeing that her brothers had dered their positions, Denise didn''t know what to do. She eventually dived into Natasha''s embrace and whined, ¡°Nat, I like Daddy very much, but I''ve never thought of leaving you. You''re the one I love most! I''m not going anywhere. I''ming with you!¡± Natasha was pleased to see the triplets reacting in that manner. Instead of saying that she gave life to them, she would rather say that it was them who gave her hope. Her life became interesting because of them, and they made time fly. ¡°One more thing. You might be Watsons, but Mr. Hamilton is also your greatgrandpa, and I could tell he loves you with all his heart. You have to treat him well like how you treat Gramps, okay?¡± The triplets nodded in unison. Natasha was relieved after pouring her heart out. She could finally put down this burden that she had been carrying for years. ¡°All right! It''ste. Go to bed now,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Nat, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Denise looked at Natasha with her puppy eyes. ¡°No!¡± Anthony pulled his sister away from Natasha. ¡°What are you doing, Tony!¡± The little girl knitted her brows. ¡°Nat has wounds on her body. Tony is scared that you might make them worse,¡± Benjamin exined. ¡°That''s not it. You''re jealous that I can sleep with Nat!¡± Denise retorted. The three little monkeys bickered as they walked out of Natasha''s bedroom. The uplifted spirit Natasha had a moment ago faded with the children¡¯s waning silhouette, though. She knew that her children weren''t like any other children. Like what she told herself, there were some things she didn''t want to get to the bottom of it. Instead of setting boundaries around her triplets, strengthening herself would make more sense as she could be their support when they needed it. At that thought, she picked up her phone and sent a message: I''ll head over tomorrow. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The kids left Natasha''s room and gathered in Anthony''s room. They formed a mysterious team. ¡°Oh, that was scary. I thought Nat would ask about the day of the ident! If she did ask us about it, I don''t have an inkling of what to tell her,¡± Denise said as she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That was what I thought, too. I came up with an excuse but ended up not having to use it,¡± Benjamin revealed with a shrug. Anthony gazed at them. ¡°Nat didn''t ask us because she knew everything. She doesn''t want to stress us out.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. Right then, something urred to Denise. She looked up and asked, ¡°By the way, Tony, how did your meeting with Thalia go?¡± Benjamin looked at Anthony earnestly. ¡°Did you not show up these few days because you were with Thalia?¡± Anthony gave a curt nod. ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± Benjamin urged, ¡°So you were together when Daddy ran into trouble?¡± Anthony nodded yet again. Benjamin grew curious. ¡°What happened? Tell us now!¡± Denise was also staring at Anthony keenly. They had been bored these few days. Thus, Anthony told them what had happened to him these past few days in detail. After he came to an end, Denise started, ¡°Oh, that was dangerous and thrilling. That person is so evil! I''ll teach him a lesson when I grow up!¡± ¡°I don''t think he''ll survive till then,¡± Anthony remarked calmly. He was right. Nevertheless, Denise was still furious. Benjamin asked, ¡°You must be worried when you saw Mommy getting hurt.¡± Anthony said nothing. I can imagine Tony''s feelings. If I were in his shoes, I would have been extremely anxious, too. Tony bore the responsibility on our behalf! Denise looked at Anthony. ¡°Tony, thank you.¡± Anthony shed a smile. As he wasn''t prone to being sentimental, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I still haven''t told you about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Thalia doesn''t know about both of you,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin and Denise shared a look. ¡°You can decide whether you want to let her know of your existence,¡± Anthony added. Denise giggled. ¡°How is Thalia?¡± ¡°You''ll find out when you meet herter,¡± Anthony said. It was hard for him to describe Thalia''s personality in words. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Anthony pointed at the floor. Denise''s brows knitted together. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She''s downstairs right now?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°My god!¡± Denise gasped. ¡°Aren''t you afraid Nat might discover her identity?¡± Anthony replied calmly, ¡°I don''t think we can keep this a secret for long. Besides, I think Nat has already discovered her identity.¡± His intuition told him that. Denise and Benjamin were at a loss for words. ¡°I''ll try confessing to Natter,¡± Anthony said. The other two pondered over it briefly before nodding in unison. ¡°Oh, about Keh...¡± Anthony trailed off and turned to look at Denise. ¡°Don''t call him Daddy for the time being.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Denise questioned. Natasha had finally relented, so she wanted to enjoy being spoiled by her daddy. ¡°He won''t appreciate it if we forgive him easily,¡± Anthony exined. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Nat said she wouldn''t stop us, but if we ept him too easily, she''ll be disappointed.¡± ¡°Nat won''t be!¡± ¡°Denise, listen to Tony,¡± Benjamin chimed in. ¡°I think it isn''t fair if we ept him easily.¡± ¡°Ben...¡± ¡°Besides, we might be the reason Keh keeps badgering Nat. Don''t you want them to end up together?¡± That struck a chord in Denise''s heart. ¡°Will they do that?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Didn''t you hear what Tony said? Daddy got wounded because of Nat. Do you think he''ll risk his life if he doesn''t care about Nat?¡± Benjamin returned. Denise nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, I get it now. I''ll... hold back for now.¡± Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a nce. We finally managed to stop her. A daughter was supposed to be close to her mother, but in their case, it was the total opposite. The next day, Terence left with the kids in tow to send them to school. After washing up, Natasha put on a ck coat and headed out. She hailed a taxi and headed to the most luxurious hotel in Glenport City¡ªGrecia Hotel. ording to the information on her phone, she arrived before a deluxe suite on the twenty-sixth floor. She pressed on the doorbell. Soon, the door was opened. A man around thirty years old appeared at the door. He was around one hundred and eighty centimeters tall. He seemed molded from a different cast as he had an androgynous look umon to most people. His ck hair was so long that it covered half of his face. With his crimson lips and fair skin, he looked both seducing and charming. Even the fairer sex would get jealous of how good-looking he was. When he spotted Natasha outside the door, he stretched his arms wide and lunged toward her. ¡°Nat? It has been ages since west met! Oh, I''ve missed you...¡± Before he couldy a hand on her, Natasha blocked his advance with her arm. ¡°Spencer, stop it.¡± Spencer Teal''s face fell. ¡°Why are you still as boring as ever? No man will fall in love with you!¡± He retracted his arms and turned to head into his room. Natasha went into the room after him. The room was filled with a faint liquor scent. A row of expensive liquor was lined up on the table. Spencer went over and poured himself a ss. He turned at his shoulder to nce at Natasha. ¡°Want some?¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Natasha rejected his offer. Spencer saw thating, so he downed his drink in one gulp calmly. However, he didn''t forget to observe Natasha. ¡°You''re still as boring as ever, but you''ve grown prettier now. I told you you''ll look stunning if you bother dressing up.¡± Natasha ignored hisment and went to the couch. She sat down and asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°I rushed here after receiving your text, but you only showed up two dayster.¡± Spencer refilled his ss and went to join her on the couch. He had barely sat down when his brows snapped together. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Natasha remained silent. ¡°Don''t try to lie to me. I can tell you what medicine you used. Try me,¡± Spencer warned. Natasha''s lips curved. ¡°No wonder you''re known as a miracle doctor in the underground circles.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I''m fine. Just a few scratches, that''s all,¡± Natasha assured him. ¡°Who did this to you? Does he have a death wish?¡± Spencer growled in a low voice as a gleam of malice appeared in his gaze. ¡°That person has been punished for his deeds. Don''t worry,¡± came Natasha''s answer. The tense expression on Spencer''s face eased a little. He nced at her hand hidden underneath the sleeves of her coat. ¡°Your hand is in pain again?¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¡°I suffered a rpse overseas and ignored it. Now, it''s affecting me in some way,¡± Natasha revealed. Spencer gazed at her. His brows furrowed together. ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Natasha rolled up her sleeves and exposed her fair arm. Her wrist was trembling slightly. Spencer touched her bone carefully before getting to his feet. Going to the table, he pulled out a ck bag from an intricate ck box custom-made for him. He then returned to Natasha to begin his treatment. There was a row of needles in the bag. He pulled a needle out and inserted it into Natasha''s slender wrist slowly. His expression was stern and serious. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°It''s going to hurt a little, so bear with it,¡± Spencer reminded her. Natasha didn''t utter a word and watched as the needle pierced her skin. Spencer''s treatment was differentpared to usual acupuncture treatments, for the pain caused by this needle spread all the way to the tips of her fingers. Despite furrowing her brows, Natasha didn''t make a sound. Spencer took another needle and inserted it into her wrist. He lifted his head and nced at Natasha. Cold sweat had formed on her brows, and she seemed pale. However, she still didn''t utter a word. ¡°You still have a high pain tolerance, huh?¡± Spencermented. ¡°You''re saying as if I can ask someone else to tolerate the pain for me if I can''t handle it anymore,¡± Natasha replied with a smirk. Spencer sighed. ¡°Oh, what a waste of your good looks. There''s no harm in showing your weakness once in a while.¡± ¡°Will it stop hurting if I show my weakness?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer was rendered speechless. He promptly regretted making thatment. They had known each other for years, and he knew her character well. Ugh, why did I create trouble for myself? A few minutester, the pain intensified. Natasha''s face grew paler as time ticked by. ¡°Hold it a little longer,¡± Spencer said. Natasha''s wrist started trembling again. Seeing that, Spencer pinned her hand down. He felt bad for her when he saw how she was biting back the anguish. ¡°Did you find any clues about the culprit who killed your parents?¡± Spencer asked as he fixed his gaze on her. Natasha shook her head in response. ¡°It has been years, but you still failed to find anything. Could it be a simple ident? Are you reading too much into it?¡± Spencer suggested. Hearing that, Natasha shot him a look and snorted icily. ¡°Spencer, you''re wee to try to divert my attention, but please don''t insult my intelligence.¡± Spencer responded, ¡°Even if it wasn''t an ident, perhaps the culprit who killed your parents is already dead by now. Otherwise, you would''ve found at least a clue.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Even if you''re right, I want to see his body no matter what.¡± Spencer wasn''t sure what to say, for he knew she had never gotten over it. Natasha had been calm and indifferent all the while, but she had never stopped investigating the reason behind her parents¡¯ death over the years. ¡°There is no progress to your investigation, so perhaps it involves something bigger,¡± Spencer said. ¡°No matter what, I''ll find out the truth to avenge them!¡± Natasha vowed solemnly. Spencer gazed at her before looking away. It was time. Thus, he removed the needles from her wrist. ¡°If you want to unravel the truth, take good care of your hand. You''re a top hacker. How will you carry on the investigation if you lose the ability to use your hand?¡± Her face drained of color, Natasha said naught a word. Despite her ashenplexion, she still looked as beautiful as ever. ¡°You¡¯re Shadow Seeker, the top hacker in the world. Don''t you know you''re sought by many? I know plenty of people who would die to recruit you. Won''t you consider it?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I promised Grandpa. I don''t want to make him worried.¡± ¡°Then why are you that insistent on finding the truth?¡± ¡°They are separate matters!¡± Spencer arched a brow. Fine. You''re powerful enough to call the shots, anyway. Natasha nced at him. ¡°How long will it take for my hand to recoverpletely?¡± ¡°At least two months,¡± came Spencer''s reply. Natasha could barely hide her surprise. ¡°That long?¡± ¡°If you''d bothered listening to me, your hand would''ve recovered ages ago. Fortunately, you came to your senses before it is toote. Otherwise, you can only use your hand to eat in the future.¡± Natasha didn''t bother arguing with him. She rolled down her sleeves and looked at him. ¡°How often do I need toe to you?¡± ¡°Once every three days,¡± Spencer replied. Natasha rose to her feet instantly. ¡°I''ll pay you a visit three dayster.¡± Spencer''s brows scrunched up. ¡°You''re leaving already?¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°I came all the way here to treat you. Aren''t you going to have a meal with me? You''re leaving just like that?¡± Spencer stared at her; his eyes rounded in incredulity. ¡°Are you in need of people to eat with you?¡± ¡°That''s my business. But I came here just for you. I''m going to be here for three months. Aren''t you going to be a good host?¡± Spencer retorted. Natasha pondered over his words. He''s right. ¡°Let''s do that another day. I''ve been outside for too long today. My family might worry about me.¡± ¡°You''re an adult. Is your grandpa that controlling?¡± Spencer snapped. Natasha mulled over his words. ¡°Hmm, he''s not the only one. I''ll introduce you to some other people later.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Spencer''s curiosity was piqued. ¡°You''ll find outter.¡± She got to her feet and left his room without waiting for his reply. Spencer stared at her back and shook his head helplessly. West met ten years ago, but she never changed a bit. At the hotel restaurant downstairs, Keh was sitting on a couch, d in a ck suit. He exuded an impressive vibe of dignity that deterred others from approaching him. That was what Thea saw when she arrived. He was born to be in the spotlight. It would only take one look at him for one to remember him forever. Thea hated him immensely, but she also loved him dearly. She initially nned on destroying him if she couldn''t get him to be hers. However, after receiving his call, she couldn''t stop her heart from racing. Yearning to see him, she had decided toe to the hotel to meet him. In fact, she couldn''t help but hope that he finally realized how important she was to him after her departure. With that thought in mind, she smoothened her outfit and forced herself to calm down. She then went over to him and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Keh.¡± Keh lifted his gaze and shot her a look. Thea upied the seat across from him and put on a calm front. ¡°Why did you ask to meet me? Is something the matter?¡± Keh gazed at her arrogantly as though he was a royalty. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Thea repeated. Without warning, Keh fished out a few flight tickets and ced them on the table. Thea took one look at the tickets and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± ¡°Leave Glenport City,¡± Keh ordered icily. Thea''s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. Her hope all gone, she balled her fists and demanded in a shrill voice, ¡°Are you asking me to leave?¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 ¡°Yes.¡± Keh''s reply was curt. Thea narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why? Keh, I''ve worked alongside you for years. I should be acknowledged for my efforts. Are you asking me to leave because I''m of no use to you anymore? I''ve resigned from my post. Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°You know well why I''m doing this. Thea, this is myst mercy for you after all you did for the company. If you agree to leave Glenport City, I''ll pretend nothing ever happened,¡± Keh responded. Theaughed icily. ¡°I don''t understand what you''re talking about. No way I''ll leave the city!¡± Keh''s gaze grew solemn. ¡°Do you seriously think no one knows what you did?¡± Thea stiffened and stared at him incredulously. After a long silence, she insisted, ¡°I really don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Keh let out a cold snort as he pinned her with a withering gaze. ¡°You don''t know? You ordered Gary to target her and even helped him by sending the doctors away. Do you really think your scheme went unnoticed?¡± he asked in a low voice. Flustered, Thea gazed at him wordlessly. ¡°Fortunately, Natasha managed to escape unscathed this time. If something happens to her, I will never spare your life!¡± Keh warned her menacingly. Each and every word he uttered trampled on her heart viciously. Her heart was broken into a million pieces. Thea''s fists balled up as she stared at him. cing her reputation at stake, she asked, ¡°Really? Do you have evidence to tie me to the incident?¡± As she refused to admit to her mistake, Keh suddenly realized he had never known her real self all over the years. ¡°If you have evidence, then call the cops and tell them to arrest me,¡± Thea said slowly. A cold chuckle escaped Keh''s lips. He was about to say something when a familiar figure walked past the lobby. He narrowed his eyes at once. ¡°Keh, I''ve loved you and kept youpany over the years. However, you ignored my feelings. I can''t believe you used me of that just to make me leave! Do whatever you want, but I refuse to leave Glenport City!¡± Thea stated firmly. She wasn''t about to give up on her innocent act. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was no evidence, so she refused to admit to her mistake. As long as she feigned ignorance, there would still be a chance for her. Keh wasn''t about to waste his time listening to Thea trying to weasel her way out of the matter. He turned and shot her a look. ¡°I''ve said what I came for. Whether you choose to leave or not is up to you. From today onward, I won''t spare your life if you dare to scheme against Natasha again!¡± With that said, he got to his feet and stalked away. Thea parted her lips, but he walked away swiftly and didn''t give her any chance to speak her mind. Deep down, she vowed silently, Keh, I will never leave! No one can make me leave. I''ll stay here and watch as you lose everything! By then, you''ll find out who loves you the most. d in her knee-length ck coat, Natasha was striding ahead purposefully. Her bare calves were exposed, and she looked like a celebrity with her long, wavy hair. Everyone in the hotel couldn''t help but turn to look at her. At the door, she was stopped by a hand that grabbed her arm. Halting in her tracks, Natasha was about to struggle when Keh pulled her to him. ¡°It''s me, Natasha.¡± Natasha looked up and frowned at the sight of him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Keh had visibly brightened up. Natasha gave him the once-over. ¡°I should be the one asking the question.¡± Keh noticed people were staring at them, especially since Natasha was breathtakingly beautiful. He promptly dragged her to a secluded corner and pinned her to the wall. ¡°I came here for a negotiation. What about you?¡± ¡°I came here to...¡± Natasha trailed off when she realized she was about to fall for his trap. Why do I need to tell him the reason I came here? She gazed at him and responded, ¡°What do you think?¡± Instead of flying into a rage, Keh shed a grin. ¡°Did you follow me here?¡± Natasha looked down and chuckled lightly. ¡°Your narcissism caused your imagination to go wild, huh?¡± Keh knew that wasn''t why she was here, but his mood lifted when he saw her here. Noticing her expression, he frowned. ¡°You look pale. What happened? Do you feel unwell?¡± Natasha turned away. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Suddenly, Keh held her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Keh remained insistent. It was obvious he wouldn''t give up if she refused to reveal anything. Natasha''s brows knitted together as she made up an excuse on the spot. ¡°Nothing. I was in pain after pulling my wound.¡± Keh gazed at her thoughtfully. He didn''t remember touching her wound. A worried look appeared in his eyes as he questioned, ¡°Why did you leave the hospital if you haven''t recovered? I''ll bring you back to the hospital.¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha struggled out of his hands. Keh looked back at her as his gaze darkened. ¡°I''ll just get some rest at home,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°Did you leave the hospital because you didn''t want to see me?¡± Keh asked abruptly. Natasha frowned and wanted to avoid his stare. Strangely, she found his stare abnormally scorching today. ¡°My decision has nothing to do with you,¡± she responded coolly. ¡°Then why did you leave the hospital without saying anything? You didn''t even answer my calls,¡± Keh pressed on. ¡°I didn''t hear my phone ringing.¡± ¡°Stop making excuses!¡± Keh snapped. You know I''m making excuses, but you exposed me anyway. Why bother? Natasha did not know what to say. Right then, Keh inched nearer. ¡°I heard that it was Zachary who gave you a ride from the hospital?¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°He visited me and gave me a ride home.¡± ¡°I also heard that he''s going to visit you every day at home to change your dressing?¡± Natasha gazed at him. ¡°Why do you know everything? Did Denise tell you about it?¡± ¡°That isn''t important,¡± Keh said hastily. Natasha''s face might be pretty, but there was a frosty air about her that made her unapproachable to others. ¡°Do you love him?¡± Keh blurted out. He was pretty confident that Natasha wouldn''t end up with Zachary because of thetter''s background. However, he wasn''t sure of himself right now. He was afraid that Natasha would fall in love with Zachary. If that were to happen, he would go crazy. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Natasha remained silent as Keh stared at her. The longer her silence was, the more worried he got. ¡°Did you fall in love with him?¡± Keh urged. His gaze had dimmed considerably. Natasha met his gaze unflinchingly. ¡°Keh, this has nothing to do with you.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You refused to answer my question. Was that a silent acquiescent?¡± Keh refused to give up just yet. His heart was racing, and he tried hard to tamp down his difort. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Natasha didn''t want to waste her time and spun on her heels to leave. To her surprise, Keh grabbed her wrist. ¡°Natasha!¡± The pain that red up her wrist made her wince in pain. Sensing her difort, Keh shot her a worried nce. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Before she could reply, he rolled her sleeves up. There was a bruise on her wrist. Keh''s brows puckered up in concern. ¡°What happened?¡± Natasha yanked her arm out of his grip. ¡°I''m fine,¡± she insisted. Obviously, he didn''t believe what she said. Herplexion, her reaction, and the bruise on her wrist proved that something was up. ¡°If you refuse to spill the truth, I''ll bring you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Keh made to drag her out of the hotel. Natasha''s energy was spent, and she didn''t want to start an argument with him. However, she knew he wouldn''t give up until he achieved his goal. She promptly made up an excuse. ¡°I''m fine, really. I twisted my wrist when I fought with Gary that day.¡± Her reply was partly true, so Keh cast her a dubious look. ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha nodded and gazed at him earnestly. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Why didn''t you say anything back then after getting hurt?¡± Keh chided. Despite saying that, he couldn''t help but feel bad for her. Natasha found that strange. ¡°It isn''t that important, anyway.¡± Natasha massaged her wrist before sticking her hand into her pocket casually. Their gazes met. In a sh, the atmosphere turned awkward. Natasha broke the silence by saying, ¡°I''m exhausted. I''ll head home and get some rest.¡± ¡°I''ll give you a ride home,¡± Keh offered. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll take a taxi myself.¡± Natasha turned him down at once. ¡°You allowed Zachary to give you a ride but turned me down?¡± Keh asked. He was on the brink of losing his temper. Natasha was speechless. Why is heparing himself to Zachary? What should I say? As she said nothing, Keh said, ¡°Come on.¡± He then strode out of the hotel. Natasha had no choice but to follow him out. Keh was about to get into the driver''s seat when Natasha said, ¡°You''re injured. Let me drive.¡± Hearing that, Keh halted in his tracks. He had no idea whether she was showing her concern for him, but that didn''t stop him from rxing slightly. His gaze swept over her as he replied, ¡°It''s fine. I can still drive.¡± He got into the driver''s seat. Natasha also got into the car after him. Right after the car sped away, Thea emerged from the hotel behind them. Her gaze grew determined as the car disappeared from sight. Natasha, I''ll make you pay for getting what''s mine! Inside the car, Keh drove with one hand. He stared ahead and wore a grim expression. Clearly, he was in a bad mood. Natasha nced at his wounds and recalled how he had got hurt that fateful night. ¡°Traveling around won''t help your recovery. It might even pull the stitches on your wounds,¡± she said. Hearing that, Keh turned to look at her. ¡°Oh? Are you showing your concern?¡± ¡°You should take care of your own health,¡± Natasha answered solemnly. A mocking smirk yed on Keh''s lips. ¡°Yeah, I should take care of my own health. It has nothing to do with you.¡± His sarcastic tone sounded really unpleasant. Natasha knitted her brows and said, ¡°Keh, I''m not interfering in your business. You got injured to save me, so I think it''s normal for me to show my concern. Keh scowled unhappily. ¡°Thank you for saving my life. I owe you one. I''ll repay your favor one day!¡± After saying that, she turned and stared out of the window, effectively ending the conversation. Suddenly, the car screeched to a stop. Keh whipped his head around angrily. ¡°Natasha, I saved you not to gain your gratitude. I don''t want you to repay my favor. Don''t you understand?¡± Natasha met his gaze bitterly. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°No, you don''t understand. Natasha, you heartless woman. You don''t understand a thing!¡± Keh hissed. Natasha revealed honestly, ¡°Keh, I can only offer you my gratitude now.¡± Keh swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. They were both adults, so he understood the meaning between her lines. She''s rejecting me because of Zachary! Suddenly, silence ensued in the vehicle. Keh stared at her before letting out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Looks like I''ve overestimated myself,¡± he remarked despondently. Without a word, he started the engine and started driving again. Natasha didn''t know what he meant by that, but she wasn''t about to ask questions. It was toote to retract her words, and she didn''t want to offer any exnation. Thus, they remained silent the entire journey. Shortly after, the car rolled to a stop outside Natasha''s house. Natasha unbuckled her seatbelt and nced at him. ¡°Thanks for the ride. Denise and the kids are at school, so I won''t invite you in.¡± She pushed the door open and was about to leave when Keh reached out to stop her. He gazed at her and tried hard to suppress his emotions. ¡°Natasha, if Zachary was the one who saved you, would you say the same thing to him?¡± Natasha''s gaze turned dark. ¡°He''s different, so I''ll definitely say something else.¡± ¡°Does that mean you''re in love with him?¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know why he would think that way. She was about to reply when he added, ¡°You won''t be happy with him. You''ll get hurt.¡± His voice was hoarse. Natasha narrowed her eyes and decided there was no need to exin things to him. ¡°Will I be happy with you? Will I not get hurt if I end up with you?¡± Keh froze. ¡°Keh, it doesn''t matter whether I love him. At least he respects me. Back then, you didn''t even bother showing me any respect. How dare you im he''ll hurt me?¡± Natasha sneered. Seeing that Keh was obviously at a loss for words, she snorted. ¡°I''m old enough to stop depending on someone else to be happy. I''ve got everything I ever wanted.¡± With that said, she yanked her arm out of his grasp and emerged from the car. mming the door shut, she marched upstairs. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Watching her retreating figure made Keh feel suffocated. He understood what he did was outrageous, and it would take a long time before she would forgive him. But why can''t she give me a chance? Why... Why do you have feelings for Zachary? Rage flowed through him likeva, and he was about to blow his top at any minute. The next second, he balled his fist and mmed it on the steering wheel. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Beep! Beep! The piercing sound of his car honk reverberated through the residential area. Natasha, who was in the elevator, heard the incessant and loud honking, her heart throttling in response. At night, the bar was full of people. In the middle of the dance floor, men and women seductively moved their bodies in what appeared to be a desperate attempt to vent their daily stresses and dissatisfaction. Keh, however, could hardly fit in. He sat at the bar table, and before him were numerous sses of alcohol. One shot after the other, he kept chucking down the drinks without any restraint. His phone wouldn''t stop ringing, but Keh ignored it entirely. From the look of it, he had no intention of answering the calls. His presence attracted many women who wanted to shoot their shots. Expectedly, one would assume that Keh had a certain level of wealth, judging from how he looked and the way he dressed. At the same time, there was a woman who stood in a corner and observed Keh for quite some time, thinking to herself that Keh''s handsome face was rewarding enough for her to spend the night with him, irrespective of whether he was rich. The thought of it excited her, and she adjusted her dress to show more of her skin. Afterward, she walked toward him seductively. ¡°Hello, handsome. Are you alone?¡± She flirtatiously approached him. Even under the dim lights, her thick make-up managed to make her face glimmer sensuously. Keh ignored her and didn''t even lift his gaze to look at her. The woman was not willing to give up. She inched closer toward him, and her slender hands started gliding across his shoulder intimately. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you not happy? Do you need my company, or are you more interested in something else?¡± This time, Keh looked up and stared at her hand. His stare was cial, and it sent chills down her spine. ¡°F*ck off,¡± he replied coldly. The woman was taken aback. ¡°B*stard! Who do you think you are? Wait here. I''ll teach you a lesson.¡± After finishing her sentence, the woman turned around and stormed off. Keh seemed unfazed and continued drinking. After some time, the woman came back apanied by a buff, brawny man with tattoos all over his body. He looked tall and brutal, seemingly ready to pick a fight. The woman leaned on his chest in a kittenish manner. ¡°Dear, he acted indecently toward me. Please teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°He sure has the audacity to do so! I''ll make sure he never walks again,¡± the tattooed man threatened. He lifted his hand and five sturdy, ripped men appeared out of nowhere. They started approaching Keh. Even when danger was approaching, Keh appeared to be unbothered as he continued drinking his alcohol. The tattooed man walked toward Keh and started sizing thetter up. Then, he toppled the ss held in Keh''s hand. ¡°You''re the one who bullied my girlfriend?¡± Staring at the spilled alcohol, Keh blinked his eyes slowly. Though hisposure remained unchanged, the stare in his eyes turned even deadlier. ¡°Although I don''t know who your girlfriend is, I''ll give you a chance to apologize. If you refuse, I''ll teach you a lesson.¡± Keh chuckled coldly. The tattooed man burst intoughter. ¡°Apologize? Am I hearing this right? Do you know who I am? I''m the boss here! I¡¯ll let you live if I feel like it, and I can kill you if I want to. ¡°Is that so?¡± Then, Keh stood up and started to take off his jacket slowly. Seeing that, the tattooed man chuckled lightly as he mocked, ¡°What? Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Coincidently, my mood''s really bad today,¡± Keh replied. He looked at the tattooed man and shifted his gaze to the men behind him. ¡°How do you want to do this? One at a time? Or do all of you want toe at me at the same time?¡± Being provoked by Keh publicly, the tattooed man started to feel the burn on his cheeks. Refusing to be humiliated, he walked forward and ced his arm on Keh''s shoulder. ¡°Let me tell you this. Don''t try to be boastful here in my territory. Do you believe that I can kill you singlehandedly¡ª Ouch!¡± His supposedly menacing threats quickly turned into shrieking cries. With that, the tattooed man leaned his body downward in excruciating pain. Keh held the man''s hand forcefully and twisted it. His stare was gloomy and dark. ¡°Tonight, it was you who came on your own to be my punching bag! I shall oblige!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The tattooed man screamed, ¡°B*stard! Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Let go of you?¡± Keh scoffed. Soon enough, a loud cracking sound could be heard. Keh broke the tattooed man''s arm, causing thetter to let out an earpiercing shriek that reverberated throughout the entire bar. Keh then let him go, and the tattooed man crippled onto the floor. Behind thetter, someone yelled, ¡°Go! Beat that f*cker up! Kill him!¡± The five men behind him stared at Keh, who was then adjusting his sleeves with finesse. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the tattooed man screamed. ¡°Who manages to kill him will get the right to manage the entire street!¡± Evidently, he was utterly enraged. Hearing that, the five men, blinded by fame and fortune, dashed toward Keh. Amotion ensued, and the sound of sses breaking echoed throughout the bar. Everyone else paled and hid far away from the scene. It was a bad day for Keh, and after the effects of alcohol, he was quick to warm up and started throwing heavy punches without any reservation. I can finally have some fun! Bang! Keh brought one down to his knees. Bam! Bam! Bam! After a series of punches and kicks, the group of men failed to eveny a finger on Keh. Shortly after, all of them were subdued by Keh, and they were wailing miserably on the floor. Keh sneered. ¡°Is that all you got? Is there anything else? I''m not even warmed up! The tattooed man anxiously took out his phone. ¡°Summon everyone here to the bar. Someone''s causing a scene here!¡± He hung up right after. Amused by his statement, Keh''s lips contorted into a snicker. Very soon, more than twenty men swarmed the ce, and Keh was surrounded by them in a circle. The tattooed man stood up and pointed his finger toward Keh. ¡°I want you to apologize now, and I may consider letting you live. Or else, you''ll not walk out of here alive today.¡± Keh stared back at him. ¡°It''s better if you can call more of your men. There are not enough punching bags for me!¡± The tattooed man was enraged. ¡°All right, you asked for it!¡± He looked toward the group of men. ¡°Confront him together! Kill him! Don''t show any mercy!¡± They coherently walked toward Keh. Under the dim lights, one could see the eerie glint in his eyes. Chaos soon erupted in the bar. Meanwhile, in a corner upstairs, a mysterious figure was surreptitiously recording the entire episode with his phone. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 After a few minutes, the bar was full of fallen men. Keh was enjoying the scuffle as adrenaline rushed through his veins. His eyes were red and watery, and they glistened subtly with excitement. Despite his wound tearing apart, and his shirt drenched in fresh, red blood, Keh remained brutal and aggressive, overpowering his opponents with his impablebat abilities. It was almost as if such lunacy was the only way for Keh to forget, albeit temporarily, about his worries and despair. Meanwhile, someone had quietly notified the owner of the bar. When Zachary arrived, this was what he saw. The bar was in a chaotic state. Shattered sses were all over the ce, and numerous men were beaten up and lying on the ground. All of them were shuddering and cowering in extreme fear and trauma some distance away from Keh. Then, someone noticed Zachary''s presence and called out, ¡°Mr. Lynch! Mr. Lynch is here!¡± Everyone turned their attention toward Zachary. He stood among the crowd, tapped someone on the shoulder, and everybody started making way for him. Keh smirked with a strong sense of satisfaction. Quite apart from the innocent charm that Zachary used to exude, he was now well-dressed and demonstrated considerable maturity, just like what one would expect from a veteran. ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Zachary stared at Keh. ¡°So, you''ve finally showed up.¡± Thetter chuckled coldly. He then lowered his volume, saying, ¡°I thought you were too cowardly to show yourself.¡± Zachary scanned the surroundings before shing a charismatic smile. ¡°If you want to see me, Mr. Hamilton, you could have just called me. There''s no need to risk getting yourself hurt.¡± He behaved differently from how he was before. The once innocent and gullible man had turned into someone foxy and ingenuine. But in actual fact, a person like Zachary could never mask his inner demonspletely. Perhaps only Natasha would believe his trickeries. Then, Keh walked toward him and said, ¡°I''m surprised to find out that the heir of the Lynch Corporation is the owner of this bar! This side of you significantly detracts from the pleasant and cultured personality that you portray to the public!¡± Zachary smiled as he quietly stared at the man. He was of the view that Keh would have done his homework and studied the former''s background thoroughly. Hence, it would be a futile exercise to attempt to deny his assertions. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why not we cut to the chase?¡± Zachary looked at him in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Leave Natasha alone.¡± Keh''s tone wasced with seriousness, demonstrating that he meant business. Zachary chuckled again. So that''s why he''s here looking for me. While I''m not sure what''s the cause of his frustration, things sure got interesting! ¡°And if I don''t?¡± Zachary asked, his gaze intensifying. A cryptic smile yed on his lips as Keh lowered his volume. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll need to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°You''re wee to form your own opinion,¡± replied Keh. Zachary stared at him. ¡°I thought you were in for fairpetition, but much to my disappointment, you''re abusing your influence and power to mount pressure against me. I admit that I''m not as influential as you here, but I''m not a pushover!¡± Keh stared nkly at him in response. ¡°Does Nat know that you''re doing this?¡± Zachary asked again. However, Keh threw a question back at him. ¡°What? Are you going to snitch on me?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The two of them had their gazes locked together, and the animosity escted exponentially. Then, Keh chuckled. ¡°Zachary, when you''re married to the Lenoir family, I''ll make sure to send you avish gift!¡± Zachary''s expression darkened immediately after he was reminded of the marriage deal he was in. ¡°Stop harassing Natasha. If she''s hurt because of you, I will destroy you and the Lynch family!¡± As soon as his words fell, Keh stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°I won''t give up on her!¡± Zachary replied. He turned his head and looked at Keh. ¡°I''ve never agreed to the marriage. In my heart, I only want her!¡± Before he left, a cold smirk appeared on Keh''s lips. Zachary frowned helplessly as he stared at Keh''s figure slowly disappearing from his line of sight. Just as Keh left, another person walked toward Zachary. ¡°Mr. Lynch, are you letting him go just like that? What about our losses?¡± ¡°Let someone else tidy it up. All losses are on me,¡± replied Zachary. ¡°But...¡± ¡°He''s Keh Hamilton,¡± Zachary answered. A worried expression soon manifested on the person''s face. While there were only a few who met Keh personally, he was a prominent figure in society. Owing to the monopoly of Glenport City''s economy, Hamilton Corporation had the city on a string. As Keh was the owner of Hamilton Corporation, his position bestowed him with immense influence and power. Besides, Keh had connections with both sides of thew.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Zachary''s subordinate was shocked to find out that they got into a fight with Keh. Uncontrobly, he started palpitating and his legs were shaking. Realizing his silence, Zachary uttered, ¡°Don''t worry about it. He''sing after me, not you. You''ll be fine.¡± ¡°What about you...¡± ¡°I''ll be fine too. Go ahead and do what''s necessary. Make sure what happened tonight stays in here.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After the man left, Zachary stared at the surroundings with his hollow, unfathomable gaze. Just then, a figure walked toward him. ¡°Are you Mr. Lynch?¡± A soft, gentle voice came from behind Zachary. He turned around and frowned. ¡°And you are? She walked toward him and extended her hand. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you. I''m Thea Jarman!¡± Zachary simply stared at her hand without having any intention to reciprocate her gesture. Thea was unbothered as she retracted her hand. ¡°All right, please let me introduce myself. I was an employee of Hamilton Corporation in the past, and I''m a good friend of Keh.¡± The man narrowed his eyes and stared at her as thoughts started running through his head. Having done a background check on Keh before this, Zachary opined that the person before him should be the woman previously rumored to be Keh''s fiancee. With his gaze locked on her, Zachary questioned, ¡°In the past?¡± Thea confessed, ¡°Yes, I''ve left Hamilton Corporation.¡± ¡°Then, why are you here? Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± asked Zachary. ¡°I''ve met you before when you were having a meal with Natasha in a restaurant.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You like Natasha!¡± eximed Thea. It was not a question, but a statement. ¡°Yes, I do like Natasha. Nheless, you seem to have a grudge against her.¡± Zachary was blunt, not bothering to sugarcoat his words. Shocked, Thea kept quiet for a second before answering, ¡°Yes, I do have a grudge against her. Because of her, the person that I love was snatched away from me.¡± Zachary knew that the woman was referring to Keh. ¡°So?¡± he asked again. Thea looked at him and inched closer. Her stare glistened with confidence as she said, ¡°I feel that we can work together to achieve our collective goals!¡± Zachary''s unflinching gaze was fixated on Thea, scrutinizing her in the process. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 After leaving the bar and just as Keh reached the entrance, a car stopped in front of him. Fabian stepped out and immediately walked over to Keh when he saw thetter. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± He was about to say something, but after seeing the blood on the other man''s hands and abdomen, he furrowed his brows. ¡°What happened to you, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh strutted forward with a look of indifference. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing? Your wound has split open, and you have to go to the hospital to have it stitched up again now,¡± Fabian replied. Keh acted as though he did not hear anything and continued walking. Why can''t I get drunk after drinking so much alcohol? Why hasn''t the pain in my body made me forget her for a moment, even when I''ve bled so much? Natasha... Recalling her words earlier that day and the thought that she could fall for someone else made his heart ache uncontrobly. He never knew this was how heartache felt, and it was for a woman. Keh suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked at the sky with bloodshot eyes as his lips curled into a smile. I suddenly realized something. I think I truly fell into the trap. I''ve fallen in love with Natasha! The discovery excited him, but he also found itughable. When she was mine in the past, I didn''t cherish her. But now... I fell in love with her. Keh scoffed. It''s as though the heavens are ying a joke on me! ¡°Fabian?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How many chances do you think we can get in a lifetime?¡± There was no way Fabian could tell what he was referring to, so he hesitantly replied, ¡°In a person''s lifetime... They''ll certainly have many opportunities and face them at every stage. Opportunities will not slip away. It all depends on whether the person can seize it!¡± Hearing his words, Keh turned to look at him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Take me as an example. I had been abandoned by my parents when I was a child, and I ventured out into the world alone. If I hadn''t met you that time, I would probably end up beaten to death. You presented me with an opportunity to follow you back then, but I thought you were a liar and rejected you. When I met you again and found out who you are... didn''t you still give me another chance?¡± Fabian replied. It was because of this that Fabian chose to follow Keh loyally, for no other reason than thetter giving him a chance to lead a new life. Keh narrowed his eyes. He had almost forgotten about those matters from the past. However, after hearing Fabian''s words, he felt that the former had made a good point. Does that mean that there''s still hope for me and Natasha? His lips quirked up at that thought. He looked at Fabian. ¡°Would you like to have a drink?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let''s go. It''s on me.¡± Upon noticing that there was another bar ahead, Keh got up and wanted to step in. Seeing that, Fabian immediately went forward to stop him. ¡°You mustn''t drink anymore, Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Are you nning to interfere with my matters now? Why don''t I let you be the boss instead?¡± Keh questioned as he looked at the other man. Despite those words, Fabian knew that it was merely Keh''s strategy. ¡°Look at the state of your injuries, Mr. Hamilton. You must go to the hospital and have it stitched up at once!¡± However, Keh turned a deaf ear to him and got up to go in. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°If you continue acting this way, I''ll call Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian warned. Keh still disregarded his words. ¡°Then, I''ll call Ms. Watson!¡± Fabian blurted out in a panic. Keh stopped in his tracks. Seeing that his words were effective, Fabian quickly continued, ¡°If you refuse to go to the hospital, I''ll call Ms. Watson now!¡± After saying that, he took out his phone to make the call. Keh turned to look at him with a cold smirk. ¡°She won''t care even if you did...¡± Having worked for Keh for so many years, Fabian had reasonably good judgment. At present, he had no doubt that Keh''s abnormal behavior on this day was rted to Natasha. All this talk of opportunity is bullsh*t! He''s definitely trying to win Ms. Watson back! However, he had no idea what transpired between the two, so he did not dare to take the risk and call her. Hence, after mulling over it, Fabian uttered, ¡°Let''s put Ms. Watson''s stance aside, Mr. Hamilton, and talk about the fact that you are now a father. If Ms. Denise finds out that you''ve neglected your health, how devastated will she be! There is also Mr. Benjamin. Even if you don''t think about yourself, shouldn''t you think about them?¡± At the mention of his two children, Keh''s gaze softened a lot. Fabian took the opportunity to continue, ¡°Look, Mr. Hamilton. Whatever happened between you and Ms. Watson before, it doesn''t matter who is right or wrong. Now that you both have children together, your rtionship is differentpared to others. It''ll be much easier for you to win her back!¡± Keh narrowed his gaze as he looked at Fabian. ¡°Really?¡± Thetter nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Of course. Moreover, anyone can tell that Ms. Watson is tough on the outside but soft on the inside. However, you had abandoned her in the past. Now that you want to turn around and win her back, do you think she would disregard her dignity? You have to put in some effort, don''t you think?¡± ¡°Effort? How?¡± Fabian was extremely worried when he noticed that the blood on Keh''s abdomen was still seeping out, but did not dare to use force on him as it was apparent that his boss was drunk. I have to coax him no matter what. He took the opportunity to approach Keh. ¡°By being attentive, of course. Ms. Watson will feel your sincerity sooner orter as long as you do that. Once she''s touched, wouldn''t that mean you''ve seeded?¡± Keh felt it was somewhat reasonable after hearing that. He furrowed his brows as though he was pondering over something. ¡°Moreover, you''ve fathered children with Ms. Watson. So you cane up with various excuses to approach her. Gradually, after a long time, once she gets used to your presence, wouldn''t everything unfold naturally between the two of you?¡± Fabian added. At that moment, Keh looked at him. ¡°What if she falls in love with someone else?¡± Um... Fabian was caught off guard by the question. So, the reason for such a big reaction tonight is because Ms. Watson fell in love with someone else? He studied Keh discreetly and could not help but feel that the possibility was growing bigger. But this is a tough question to answer! However, upon noticing that his boss was staring at him intently, Fabian reasoned that since he had already fooled him so much, he had to continue making up something. Hence, he moved closer until he was beside Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I think that no matter what Ms. Watson is thinking, you must express your stance first. I believe that as long as you did that, Ms. Watson would surely feel touched!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fabian nodded. He looked down and felt extremely anxious upon noticing that Keh''s wound was still bleeding. He said through gritted teeth while hardening his heart, ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Hamilton!¡± As his fistnded on Keh''s neck, thetter instantly passed out. Fabian immediately carried him into the car and drove him to the hospital. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 That night, a video of a bar fight went viral. A man faced more than forty people on his own in the bar. Although the venue was dark, the man in the video threw heavy blows that flowed seamlessly. Even though his face had been blurred with mosaic, his figure, attire, and height were enough to give the viewers the impression that he was stunning and extremely dashing. His effortless movements were likened to the fighting scenes in movies, causing them to cheer in amazement. Despite it being nighttime, the video still caused a buzz on the Inte. Aizenmented: I think this is just a movie shoot, right? No one is this powerful in real life. I''m afraid he would''ve been beaten to death long ago! Someone wrote: Why did the person who uploaded the video blur the image? I want to see his face! Anotherment followed: How I wish I could marry a man like him. Such an overwhelming sense of security! Someone elsemented: The lovesickmenter above should stop thinking about it. Did you not notice the man''s attire? The branded clothing he''s wearing must cost a fortune. Besides, from the uploader''s decision to blur his image, you can tell that one can''t afford to offend him! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At that moment, Denise was scrolling her phone. Upon seeing the video, she also swooned over the man for a while. However, she gradually felt that something was amiss. This silhouette looks way too familiar. Could it be... As a thought struck her, Denise''s heart skipped a beat. She turned to nce at Natasha, who was on her phone beside her. Not daring to make a sound, Denise feigned calmness and got off the couch before hurrying to Anthony''s room. Natasha noticed her actions but merely lifted her eyes to take a nce. She then shifted her attention back to her phone. Anthony and Benjamin were chatting in the former''s room at that moment. ¡°Tony! Ben!¡± Denise walked over and squeeze herself between the two boys while handing over the phone. ¡°Look at this!¡± Benjamin took the phone and noticed that a video of a fight was ying on the screen. The man in the clip was swift, ruthless, and precise. In just a few minutes, his opponents were all on the ground. ¡°How handsome!¡± Benjamin could not help but exim. However, Anthony frowned. ¡°Is that Keh?¡± Denise was shocked and fixed her beautiful eyes on him. ¡°You think so too, Tony?¡± Having witnessed Keh''s moves, Anthony thought that the person''s silhouette and fighting skills were very simr to his. Benjamin reyed the video upon hearing their conversation. ¡°How can you guys recognize him when his face is blurred?¡± However, after zooming in, he eximed, ¡°My goodness. It truly is him.¡± Anthony and Denise looked at him. ¡°Look. Although these people didn''t hurt him, there''s a patch of wetness on his abdomen. It''s apparent that his wound had split open!¡± Benjamin exined. The trio''s expressions turned grim at the same time. ¡°Why would he suddenly get into a fight in the bar?¡± Benjamin mumbled. Denise also looked worried. ¡°I wonder how Daddy is now...¡± ¡°Why don''t you call him and ask him about it?¡± Denise''s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we?¡± The question was meant for Anthony, as without his agreement, she would not dare to call Keh. Anthony kept his expression stern and remained silent. Just then, Benjamin spoke up. ¡°If Tony doesn''t say anything, it means he''s given his consent. Go ahead!¡± Denise nced at Anthony once again in confirmation and seeing that he did not object, a little sparkle came into her eyes. She found Keh''s number and immediately dialed it. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable...¡± Denise frowned upon hearing the automated message. Unwilling to give up just yet, she dialed the number again. However, as the same robotic voice rang out from the other end, her expression turned gloomy. Benjamin, who was watching from the side, quicklyforted her, ¡°Erm, actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Think about it. There were so many people in the fight, yet, none could hurt him. He''ll definitely be fine. Besides, with his identity and status, no one can do anything to him...¡± His words seemed rather shallow. Anthony looked at her and said curtly, ¡°Fabian.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when he mentioned the man as a thought struck her. ¡°Oh, right! I added Daddy''s assistant on WhatsApp.¡± With that said, she quickly found Fabian''s ID and texted him. Fabian had just sent Keh to the hospital, and before he could take a break, he received Denise''s WhatsApp message. Denise texted: Mr. Houde, are you with... Mr. Handsome now? After seeing that, Fabian immediately replied: Yes. What''s the matter, Little Marshmallow? Denise: He''s fine, right? Could it be that she discovered something? At that thought, Fabian replied: Yes. He''s fine. Why did you ask? Without hesitation, Denise sent him the video. After seeing it, Fabian began cursing inwardly. So before I got there, not only did Mr. Hamilton get into a fight but with that many people? Despite the blurred face, the man''s attire was exactly the same, so there was no way Fabian could be mistaken. Denise: That''s Mr. Handsome, right? ¡°Umm...¡± Fabian nced at the person who was getting his wound stitched up again. Can I tell the truth? He was hesitant to tell her. If I did, will Mr. Hamilton make me pay for it tomorrow? Staring at his phone, Fabian texted and deleted repeatedly but did not send anything out in the end. Meanwhile, seeing that the other person kept typing, Denise was extremely anxious and quickly sent him a text: All I want to know is how is Mr. Handsome now? Is he hurt? I''m very worried about him! Fabian immediately replied when he saw her text: He''s now in the hospital. He''s fine. He merely drank too much and has fallen asleep. He''ll probably wake up tomorrow. Denise: Drank too much? Mr. Handsome is still injured. How can he consume alcohol? Fabian: Well... I think he''s troubled by love. I have no control over that. The triplets held the phone and exchanged nces after reading Fabian¡¯s message. In the end, Anthony merely uttered, ¡°It''s good that he''s all right.¡± He then got up and walked to the side. Denise picked up the phone and sent Fabian a reply: Please take good care of Mr. Handsome today, Mr. Houde, and let me know if you have any news. Thank you. Seeing her message, Fabian could even picture her saying those words in front of him. His heart softened, and he immediately replied: All right. Don''t mention it, Little Marshmallow. It''s the least I can do. After understanding the situation, Denise finally felt at ease. ¡°Troubled by love. Did he argue with Nat?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise and Anthony exchanged nces. Who are you asking? Outside the room, Natasha waszing on the couch. After settling some matters, she noticed that a lively discussion was going on in thepany group chat. Initially, she did not have much interest in it. However, upon noticing that someone had tagged her in one of the messages, she clicked on it. Never would she expect a video to appear before her. Someonemented: Ahh! Have you guys seen the trending headline today? He''s simply amazing! If I can marry a man like him, I can die without regrets! Another person replied: Indeed! He gives such a sense of security! However, I think it''s just movie- making. Anotherment read: At first, I also thought the same. However, a friend of mine was at the scene today. She said that it wasn''t movie-making but an actual fight. Not only that, it was one against forty. The scene was extremely brutal. Most importantly, do you guys know who this man is? Aizen asked: Who? The person who made thatment replied: The owner of Hamilton Corporation, Keh Hamilton! Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Seeing Keh''s name, Natasha felt her heart skip a beat uncontrobly. Although she did not say anything, she knew that it was Keh, as she had seen him wearing the same outfit earlier that day. Natasha yed the video and watched it once again carefully. The video was clear. However, it was difficult for one to watch it due to its dark surroundings. As Natasha watched closely, she noticed the smudge on his stomach. He must have injured himself there. Natasha''s gaze darkened by the second. Meanwhile, the conversation continued in the group chat. A text appeared: Are you serious? Is that really Keh? The rest of the colleagues carried on with their gossip. One of the colleagues replied: Of course! My friend patted his chest and assured me with that piece of information. Another message popped up: Do you have any photos? I''ll believe you if there''s a photo as proof! I don''t have any. Someone requested to delete those photos. My friend finds it strange to see the leaked video too. Do you know the reason of the fight? No idea. ording to the rumors, a woman tried to approach Keh but ended up being rejected by him. Because of that, she asked someone to beat him up to vent her anger. I think she didn''t expect him to be badly beaten like that too. Is something wrong with that woman? How could she do that to him just because she couldn''t get him? She acted as if she owns him by asking people to beat him up. Do these people even know who are they beating? From what I heard, they were shocked to find out his identity afterward. They must have a death wish for doing that! I hope they are all right. I truly sympathize them. Reading all the messages from the group chat, Natasha felt a little annoyed. She put down her phone and nced at theptop beside her. Later, Natasha switched it on and began to type on the keyboard nimbly. In an instant, a shing dot started to appear on the screen. Seeing that the dot disyed was a hospital, Natasha felt relieved, and her eyes gradually turned calm. With that, she shut down herptop. Just when she was about to get up, her phone rang. Natasha picked up the phone and saw a text from Zachary that read: Nat, are you asleep? She simply responded: No. He replied: Are you free tomorrow? I wish to treat you to a meal. Natasha pondered for a moment before replying: Okay. I''ll pick you up around noon. She replied: Okay! Another text from Zachary came in: You should rest earlier. Goodnight! Natasha stopped replying. She got up and walked toward her bedroom. Everything can be solved with a good night sleep! Meanwhile, Fabian had been staying in the hospital for one night. He had been thinking about how to exin his whereaboutsst night to Keh when he woke up later. The dark circles under his eyes were pretty obvious. Despite thinking about it for the whole night, Fabian still could not think of a justifiable excuse for himself. I''m in deep water right now! There''s nothing I can do about it! As the sky gradually turned brighter, Fabian was tempted to just run away. Just when that thought crossed his mind, Liam appeared at the hospital early in the morning. Seeing him, Fabian stepped forward hastily. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, why are you here?¡± With a darkened expression, Liam shifted his gaze toward Fabian. ¡°Why didn''t you inform me of something that serious?¡± From his tone, Fabian assumed that Liam had already found out everything. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°You know everything?¡± ¡°He''s my grandson! How would I not recognize his face?¡± With that said, Liam pushed open the door and walked inside. Just then, Keh just woke up from his sleep. He could still feel a slight pain in his head. Seeing the simmering fury on Liam''s face, Keh frowned a little. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± ¡°I''m here to see whether you''re dead or not!¡± Liam yelled furiously. ¡°Why are you so angry early in the morning? Who got on your nerves?¡± Keh responded. Liam approached him and scoifed coldly, ¡°Who else can get on my nerves?¡± Keh turned his gaze at Fabian who was standing at the door. Fabian shook his head almost immediately, showing that he had nothing to do with it. ¡°You''re getting braver by the day. You haven''t fully recovered from your injury. How could you go and fight forty people all alone?!¡± Liam was so angry that his face had turned an ashen gray. Hearing his words, Keh red at Fabian once again. Fabian could not help but shoot him a helpless look. It has nothing to do with me! I have no idea who uploaded the video online. I''ll teach that bast*rd a lesson once I discovered his identity! Liam bellowed, ¡°Keh, just put an end to your life if you don''t wish to live anymore! After all, you aren''t the only heir of the Hamilton family. When you die, I''ll pass everything to Nat for her to inherit the Hamilton family. Nat is a kind girl, and she''ll surely agree to my request. Unlike you, you''re always giving me a headache and heart attack!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Nevertheless, he kept his silence, knowing that Liam was merely worried about him. As a matter of fact, Keh had decided to wash his hands by quitting the illegal activities for Liam. Deep down, he was aware that the Hamilton family had very few connections. Besides, Keh had seen how Liam supported the family his whole life. Losing his son was undeniably a big blow to Liam. Despite that, Liam held himself together for Keh. Having a sense of filial piety, Keh made his decision to quit. However, Keh admitted that it was truly his negligence. I have fu*ked up this time. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Keh uttered guiltily, ¡°I know you''re worried about me. Since you''ve given me a lecture, you should calm down and stop being angry. It''s not good for you, after all.¡± ¡°You''re not making me angry. Instead, you''re giving me a heart attack!¡± Liam voiced. Noticing the fury on his face, Keh continued, ¡°Stop overthinking. A blessed man like you would be having the time of your life with your grandchildren in the future! Hence, you must stay alive to enjoy that!¡± Upon listening to Keh''s remarks, Liam was livid and helpless at the same time. ¡°What exactly happened yesterday?¡± Liam asked. ¡°It was nothing. I had some drinks and that was all,¡± Keh said briefly. ¡°Drink? Why would you go for a drink out of the blue?¡± Liam continued asking. Keh remained silent. With that, Liam narrowed his eyes and fixed his attention on him. ¡°Did you have a fight with Nat?¡± Hearing her name, Keh felt a heavy weight on his heart. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°If that''s true, why would you go to Zachary''s ce and create havoc there?¡± Liam questioned. Keh then lifted his head to look at Liam. ¡°It seems like you knew what happened. Why are you asking me about it then?¡± The corners of Liam''s lips curved up as he sneered. ¡°I''m not here to interrogate you. I''m here to mock you. You must be regretting now. Hearing that, Keh was at a loss for words. ¡°What now? Are you losing your confidence already?'' Keh narrowed his eyes and stared at Liam. ¡°Do I look like Ick confidence?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Subsequently, Liam sized him up before answering, ¡°Yes. You lookme.¡± ¡°There must be something wrong with your eyesight. I''m confident that I could get Natasha!¡± Keh enunciated his words clearly. With that, Liam''s eyes glowed a hint of relief. ¡°Are you admitting that you have feelings for her?¡± His expression dimmed at his question. Before this, I''m unsure and confused about my feelings. However, after what happened yesterday, I finally figure out my true feelings for her. ¡°Yes. Wait for my good news. I''ll marry her and make her your granddaughter-inw!¡± Keh emphasized. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Liam lectured and chided Keh. The former felt a lot better after venting out his frustrations. Especially after knowing Keh''s feelings for Natasha, Liam could finally leave in satisfaction. Despite berating Keh, Liam knew his own grandson pretty well. Keh surely has some skills. Now, I only have to wait for him to marry Nat. Then I can just wait to enjoy the good times with my family. Before Liam left, he suddenly recalled something and turned to look at Keh. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that Zachary''s mother has just returned from abroad today.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Keh could not help sizing Liam up. ¡°Grandpa, why do I feel that you care more about this matter than I do?¡± Liam''s face instantly turned frosty. ¡°Do you think I did that for you? I''m only worried that Nat might get hurt!¡± Liam shot a re at Keh immediately after saying that. He then flicked his sleeves and was about to leave. Fabian stood at the door and hurriedly prepared to send Liam off. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, goodbye.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on him. I''lle after you if anything happens to him again!¡± Liam warned coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Fabian hung his head lower. Fabian secretly heaved a sigh of relief after Liam left. He turned around and stared at Keh. Just when he wanted to say something, he spotted Keh''s gaze on him. Keh''s darkened gaze sent chills down Fabian''s spine. As though pretending that he did not see that, Fabian cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton... Well, I''ll go get you breakfast!¡± ¡°Fabian Houde!¡± Keh''s voice was cold, yet it sounded like he was teasing Fabian. In an instant, Fabian stopped in his tracks. With his back facing Keh, he put on a sullen look. The sullen look was soon reced by a ttering one when he cast his gaze upon Keh again. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Why are you standing so far away?¡± Keh arched a brow, his voice husky, and an unfathomable smile crept over his face. ¡°I''m not...¡± replied Fabian, his voice trembled a little involuntarily. ¡°Come closer...¡± Keh curled his lips into a smirk. As soon as Fabian caught sight of that smirk, he was petrified. Then, he took a small step forward. Seeing that, Keh narrowed his eyes, and his voice turned colder. ¡°Do you possibly think I will eat you alive?¡± Of course, Keh was unable to do so, but Fabian would face a consequence worse than that. Left with no choice, Fabian took another step further. Meanwhile, Keh scrutinized him with a sneer. ¡°How did I get to the hospital yesterday?¡± ¡°Haha... Hah... You were really drunk yesterday, so I sent you to the hospital!¡± ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°Hmm... Well...¡± Fabian was utterly helpless. ¡°I carried you here...¡± Keh cracked his neck as he kept his gaze fixed on Fabian. Thetter sensed that things were not going too well for him, so a gamut of thoughts flooded his mind. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you know that yesterday, Little Marshmallow... I mean Ms. Denise. She was worried sick about you!¡± said Fabian. Keh was stunned for a brief moment. Then he looked at Fabian and replied, ¡°Denise?¡± ¡°Yes, she sent me a text message yesterday. She was so worried about you!¡± emphasized Fabian. ¡°How did she find out about this?¡± questioned Keh with his eyes narrowed to slits. Fabian immediately took out his phone and searched for the video from yesterday. He handed the phone over to show Keh. ¡°I have no idea who uploaded the video to the inte, but Denise recognized you at a nce. She tried calling you but couldn''t get ahold of you, so she looked for me instead.¡± Keh nced at the video with a frown. ¡°Besides, Old Mr. Hamilton recognized you from the video, too. It wasn''t me who told him!¡± exined Fabian, looking aggrieved. It doesn''t matter to me if Fabian feels aggrieved or not. I only wonder if Natasha already heard about this since Denise already knew. Did Natasha see the video too? With his mind awash with all sorts of questions, Keh turned toward Fabian and asked, ¡°Aside from Denise, did anyone else look for you?¡± Of course, Fabian knew Keh was referring to Natasha. After contemting for a while, he decided to tell the truth. Shaking his head, Fabian replied, ¡°Hmm... No one else.¡± Hearing that, Keh tossed the phone at him. His mind became aplete mess in an instant. What a heartless woman! Upon noticing the displeased look on Keh''s face, Fabian immediately continued, ¡°Although no one else looked for me, when Denise asked me about you yesterday, I had a feeling that Ms. Watson was there too.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Keh turned his head at once. ¡°Em... Whether it''s true or not, I can''t be sure about that. I just had a feeling! Yup!¡± As soon as Fabian finished his words, he nodded, looking serious. Yup, I had a feeling. Staring at Fabian, Keh narrowed his eyes, and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Fabian, I realize you''re getting bolder...¡± Feeling the increasing tension in the atmosphere, Fabian looked at Keh. ¡°Do you think of me as a kid now?¡± asked Keh. ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°You have yet to exin to me what exactly happened yesterday,¡± Keh asked nonchntly. ¡°Y-Yesterday...¡± As though he was pondering over something, Fabian took a few steps back in trepidation, his body slightly trembling. In the end, he mustered his courage and replied, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, it''s gettingte! I''ll go get you breakfast now, and I''ll be back soon!¡± Fabian scurried away after saying that. It''s the best if I leave right now! That''s the best way! It was not until Fabian ran to somewhere afar and made sure Keh would not catch up to him that he finally stopped. He was panting heavily after running for a long while. Oh my God! That was too terrifying! Why did I act so rashly? And why did I even do such an act yesterday? Wasn''t it better if I just tried to persuade him nicely? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A bitter look crept over Fabian''s face, and he was filled with regrets. Fabian wished he would pass out on the spot when he thought of facing Keh after he went back later. At night, there was a bungalow engulfed by raging mes. A little girl, who was around eight years old, pushed the door open. She was startled upon seeing the people lying on the ground when she was about to call for help. She swiftly made her way toward them and started shaking their bodies. ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± However, what she received, in turn, was nothing but coldness from the bodies. She was stunned, knowing what that could mean. As if she had lost all the hopes she had held onto, she slumped down. The menacing mes were spreading mercilessly. Yells came from outside, and someone even called her, telling her to go out. It was as if she had heard nothing, she went down on her knees right in front of her parents, shedding tears silently. The infernal ze was so fierce as if it was going to devour the entire ce. The little girl gradually lost her consciousness and copsed right before her parents. Before she passed outpletely, a figure came into her sight. ¡°Nat!¡± someone called her. A boy rushed into the house and went to her directly. ¡°Nat, don''t be afraid. I''ll get you out of here!¡± assured the boy as he carried her on his back with all his might, trying to drag her out. She could hardly see or feel anything. With her eyes half-closed, she stared at the boy carrying her. His cheeks were flushed red, for he had exerted so much force. ¡°Hang in there! I''ll bring you out!¡± he promised. However, just when they almost arrived at the door, the cab at the side fell and smashed onto them. Natasha abruptly opened her eyes. She stared at the ceiling above, her heart racing. A long whileter, she slowly snapped back to her senses from the dream. Instead of a dream, it was actually an incident she had experienced when she was still a child. It was just that it had been so long since thest time she had dreamt about it. At that moment, she was overwhelmed by an indescribable emotion that she could hardly put in words. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Natasha got up and headed outside. Terence wasing back inside at the same time. When he saw her, he smiled. ¡°You''re awake, Nat?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded. Terence''s brows furrowed when he saw her looking unwell. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you feeling any difort?¡± Natasha thought about it and exined, ¡°I dreamed about my childhood. The day when I lost Mom and Dad...¡± Terence was taken aback for a second before heforted, ¡°It''s already in the past, Nat.¡± ¡°That fire and my parent''s deaths aren''t an ident!¡± Hearing that, Terence subconsciously averted his gaze. ¡°There were so many people who saw it happen back then. The result of the investigation said the same things, too. It was an ident.¡± ¡°If that is the case, then why didn''t you let me do what I wanted, just like my dad?¡± Terence turned back to face her. ¡°Because I want you to lead a normal life. Why must you insist on doing that?¡± ¡°I''m not insisting it, Grandpa. The only reason you''re forbidding me from doing so is that you think it''s linked to Dad''s death.¡± For a long time, Natasha had been obeying Terence''s orders. Even if she wanted to investigate the matter, she would do so in secret instead of arguing about it with him in the open. She had no idea what was going on with her. It could be because of her dream or because she wasn''t feeling well. Terence stared at her in resignation. She was right about his reason for forbidding her from pursuing that goal. He knew Natasha was very skilled withputers since she was a child. However, he didn''t know what kind of world the inte was like, only that it was a scary one. Otherwise, her father wouldn''t have died. That was why he didn''t want her to pursue that path out of fear that she would die while doing so. He was also afraid she would be blinded by revenge upon learning the truth. All he wanted was for her to live a good life. When his train of thought stopped there, Terence stared at her. ¡°In any case, you''re the only one I have left. I just hope you''ll lead a safe, happy life. I don''t care about anything else.¡± When he finished, he turned and prepared to head out. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Natasha suddenly called out to him. She stared at his back and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to talk back to you...¡± Terence''s figure visibly shook. Natasha approached him and looked at him. ¡°I just want to let you know that I''m no longer a child, Grandpa. I understand what you''re trying to say, but there''s no need for you to worry. What you''re afraid of will never happen again. I can protect myself and not let you worry.¡± Terence turned back and stared at her. His lips twitched, but he ultimately didn''t say anything. ¡°All right, I''m going to take a shower. I''ll be heading out soon.¡± She smiled as the atmosphere rxed. ¡°Your injury''s not recovered yet. Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°Zachary''s inviting me for a meal. I''ll be back once I''m done!¡± Terence nodded when he heard that. ¡°Go then. Go and dress up.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Before Natasha left, she recalled something and turned toward him. ¡°I also dreamed about how he looked when he rescued me, Grandpa...¡± When she mentioned that, he paused and gazed at her. ¡°But he doesn''t remember anything now.¡± She smiled and left wordlessly to clean herself. A look of resignation shed across Terence''s eyes as he watched her leave. After Natasha cleaned and dressed up, she left the house. Upon leaving the room, she didn''t see where Terence went. She knew she was acting too rashly earlier. I held myself back for so long and almost lost it because of a dream. After she adjusted her emotions, she headed downstairs. Zachary was making a call on the ground floor. He was stunned when he saw her. She was wearing a light-yellow slim dress. Her already fair skin looked as though it was glowing thanks to her dress. Her seaweed-like long hair was casually draped behind her. When she approached him, her slim and tall body made her look like a celebrity walking on a stage. She was so beautiful that people would have a hard time looking away. At that moment, Zachary suddenly felt a little jealous of Keh. That was because Keh had once kept her by his side. It would''ve been so nice if she was mine from the start. Upon hanging up the phone, Zachary pushed the door open and exit the vehicle. ¡°Thanks for waiting!¡± Natasha stared at him. Zachary shook his head as he stared at her. ¡°Not at all. I just arrived not too long ago.¡± ¡°So, where to?¡± she asked. He opened the door for her gentlemanly. ¡°I already booked the ce. You''ll know once we arrive." Natasha stared at him and got into the car without thinking much. Zachary asionally nced at Natasha as he drove. She was currently not in a great mood. Her thoughts weren¡¯t at all focused on him as her dress was used to cover up the tiny wounds on her body. She didn''t notice the dress she picked for that purpose made her look stunning. Her beauty wasn''t something that she was paying attention to, especially at that moment. The car was on the road for more than half an hour before it stopped in front of a restaurant. After Zachary handed his car keys to a valet, he entered the restaurant with Natasha. There weren''t a lot of people inside the high-ss restaurant, for only the richest people could afford to eat at such a ce. The moment Natasha walked into the building, she immediately drew everyone''s attention to her. She didn''t notice it, but Zachary did. His vanity as a man was satisfied when he saw that. With a grin, he brought her inside. When they arrived at a table next to the window, he pulled out the chair for her. ¡°Thanks,¡± Natasha said. ¡°No problem!¡± After both of them were seated, Zachary asked, ¡°You''ve been silent the whole journey. Is something bothering you?¡± Natasha shook her head, though it was obvious she was still troubled by something. ¡°No.¡± He could tell she wasn''t in a great mood, despite what she said. ¡°Is it because of Keh?¡± Zachary asked. Natasha turned to him when he mentioned that. ¡°Why did you ask that?¡± ¡°Because I can''t think of anything else.¡± His smile was as bright as ever. The edges of her lips curved upward. ¡°There are a lot of troubles that worry a beautiful woman, but not all of them are rted to men.¡± Zachary grinned. ¡°So you''re saying that it''s not?¡± Seeing how he was asking in a tentative tone, Natasha closed her eyes and threw her own question at him. ¡°How about you? Is there a reason why you''re asking me out on a date today?¡± Since she had changed the topic, he decided not to keep questioning her. ¡°Yes. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± She couldn''t imagine the reason he had for inviting her. Zachary smiled at her. ¡°No need to rush. We can talk about it as we eat.¡± He then called for a server to order their food. Natasha raised her eyebrow silently. After they ordered their food, he continued to chat with her about mundane things. After they almost finished their meals, he stared at her and brought up the main topic. ¡°Nat, I invited you to a date today because...¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°Zachary?¡± Before Zachary could finish, a woman''s coquettish voice was heard from behind him. Natasha raised her head and saw a woman in a Chanel outfit. That woman was staring at him with a surprised look. Zachary heard the voice and turned back, though he immediately frowned when he saw who it was. ¡°It really is you.¡± That woman approached him and nced at the couple on a date. Envy shed across the woman''s eyes when her line of sightnded on Natasha. Why is there such a beautiful woman here? Even though she was just sitting there with her legs crossed and with her long hair draped over her shoulder, she looked so elegant and beautiful. She looks almost like a female lead in a movie... Winnifred appeared to be lost in her thoughts for a second as she stared at Natasha. Natasha was also studying Winnifred with confidence reflected in her calm eyes. I can tell from her reaction that her rtionship with Zachary isn''t a normal one. Winnifred returned to her senses, as though she was scorched by Natasha''s stare. She turned her gaze back to Zachary. ¡°Is this why you weren''t willing to go on a date with me?¡± Her finger was pointed at Natasha. Zachary furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This has nothing to do with her.¡± He immediately stood up. ¡°Let''s talk outside.¡± Of course, Winnifred wasn''t willing to leave. She stared at Natasha, looking as though she had found dirt on him. ¡°No need. We can just talk here.¡± Zachary''s line of sight alternated between the two women as helplessness filled his eyes. Natasha had a pretty good idea of what was going on, so she gracefully rubbed her lower lip and stood up. ¡°I''m going to the restroom. You two can talk first.¡± Each movement she took in her dress was enough to dazzle someone. Winnifred suddenly asked, ¡°Aren''t you curious about who I am?¡± ¡°Winnifred!¡± Zachary tried to stop her. Natasha turned back to stare at Zachary and Winnifred before she smiled. ¡°It doesn''t matter to me, because Zachary and I are just normal friends.¡± She then headed to the restroom. Just normal friends... Zachary''s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at Natasha. Is that what I am to her? Doesn''t she feel anything else for me? Winnifred was also simrly astonished. What does she mean by that? I thought she''ll dere a fight with me. This is different from what I thought. She turned back to Zachary and asked, ¡°Are you two really only friends?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Bitterness shed across Zachary''s eyes. He swallowed the words he wanted to say. It was then Winnifred realized what was going on as she noticed his silent, bitter look. A sneer escaped her mouth. ¡°So, she''s the only one who sees you as a normal friend.¡± Her words ticked Zachary off. ¡°This is my matter, Winnifred. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Of course it has everything to do with me. You rejected our marriage proposal because of her, but it seems like she doesn''t like you at all.¡± ¡°That''s also my personal matter!¡± He raised his voice in anger and emphasized, ¡°It doesn''t matter to me if she likes me or not. All that matters is that I like her. As such, the only person I want to marry is her!¡± Winnifred narrowed her round eyes at him. It was obvious that his words had hurt her. ¡°What about me?¡± she asked. ¡°The one who''s interested in a marriage with you is the Lynch family, not me. If you want to get married, just go to the Lynch family!¡± Winnifred stared at him with reddened eyes. ¡°Are you saying the only way I can get married is through marriage arrangements? That no one wants to marry me willingly? Do you think I would''ve agreed to it if not for you? Do you really not understand or are you just pretending to not understand?¡± As she spoke, beads of tears streamed down her cheeks before dropping to the ground like pearls. Zachary paused as he stared at her in shock. ¡°You can decide not to marry me, but you can''t trample over me!¡± With that, Winnifred red at him before leaving the building. He stood still like a silent statue as he tried to tidy the chaotic thoughts in his mind. After a while, Natasha returned from the restroom. Zachary turned to her with a forced smile. ¡°She''s left?¡± she asked. He nodded. It was then Natasha looked at the time. ¡°I think it''s about time I head home.¡± ¡°I''ll send you back,¡± Zachary offered. She stared at him, thought for a while, and nodded. On the way back, she remained silent. Zachary shot a side nce at her. ¡°Don''t you have anything you want to ask me about?¡± Natasha pondered for a bit before looking at him. ¡°It''s your private matter. If you want to tell me about it, I''ll listen to it as your friend.¡± Friend... She called me a friend again. Of course, he knew why she was emphasizing that word. ¡°Seems like you really don''t mind it at all.¡± A bitter smile formed on Zachary''s face. Natasha stared at him with her clear eyes quietly. ¡°I... was going to confess to you,¡± he said as he shed a wry smile. Natasha simply kept looking at him quietly. It was because she didn''t know what to say. Zachary nced at her again as a look of resignation filled his eyes. ¡°I didn''t expect she would show up and ruin my n.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Someone that the Lynch family wants me to marry. She narrowed her eyes at him. Zachary took in a deep breath and exined, ¡°I''m the illegitimate son of Desmond Lynch, the CEO of Lynch Corporation. I was raised by him overseas and I only came back here after I was an adult. A few years ago, his eldest son was involved in a car ident and became disabled. At the same time, Lynch Corporation had been struggling with its businesses over the past few years. They were in desperate need of help, so they require arge sum of funds to stay afloat. Thus, they want me to take over thepany and marry the daughter of the Lenoir family. That way, thepany can survive.¡± Natasha listened on with pursed lips. Just then, the car rolled to a stop. He fixed his gaze on her. ¡°I don''t care about taking over Lynch Corporation or the marriage. I just want to live my own life and be with someone I love. That''s enough for me to be happy.¡± He made his stance pretty clear with his words. Natasha stared back at him instead of averting her gaze. ¡°Sometimes... the circumstances of our birth aren''t determined by us. Can you really stand idly by as you watch your family''spany fall?¡± Zachary was stunned slightly and grew silent. She knew he couldn''t do that. She turned her gaze to look outside the window. The car had arrived at the residential area. She turned back to Zachary and smiled. ¡°Thank you for telling me all this, Zachary. As your friend, I suggest you don''t do anything that you''ll regret in the future.¡± When she finished, she unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°Also, thank you for treating me to a meal today. Goodbye.¡± She opened the door and was about to exit the car when he grabbed her. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Natasha''s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at Zachary''s hand that was grabbing her wrist. Zachary didn''t notice her difort and asked her impulsively, ¡°Do you really feel nothing toward me, Nat?¡± She stared at him. Feelings? He was handsome, caring, thoughtful, genuine, gentlemanly, and polite. Everything that he had fitted with the image of what a perfect man could be. However, she didn''t see him that way at all. ¡°Zachary...¡± ¡°You only need to say the word. I can bring you far away from here. I promise you that I''ll treat Old Mr. Watson nicely and see the children as my own. One word, and I''ll arrange a happy life for you and your family.¡± Zachary spoke with emphasis on his every word. His crystal-clear eyes would make it hard for anyone to reject his offer. But Natasha wasn''t just anyone, and her eyebrows furrowed as she stared at him. ¡°I know I maye off as a little too hasty to you, but I''ve thought this through already. From the very first moment I saw you, I''ve been thinking about this thoroughly!¡± Natasha tried pulling her wrist again, but Zachary had no intention of letting her go. She said, ¡°My wounds haven''t recovered yet, Zachary.¡± He looked as though he remembered something when he heard that and immediately let go. ¡°I''m sorry, I forgot...¡± Natasha flexed her wrist a little and gazed at him with hesitation. ¡°I''m honored to hear you like me that much, but I''m sorry, Zachary. I''m not as... easy-going as you. I can''t do what you do.¡± Zachary''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I know I was too hasty, but it''s all right. I can give you time to consider¡ª¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. My answer will remain the same. I won''t leave with you nor will I leave this ce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I only see you as a friend. I don''t like you romantically. There are also still things that I want to do here.¡± Zachary''s gaze was fixed on her as he grew silent. Natasha didn''t sound apologetic at all as she said, ¡°You''re a good man, Zachary, but I hope we only stay as friends. I believe you''ll meet an even better woman one day. I hope you do, really.¡± In response, he smiled bitterly at her. To him, herst sentence sounded like she was mocking him. ¡°Are you rejecting me because of Keh?¡± Zachary asked. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was the second time he mentioned Keh that day. Natasha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, do you like him?¡± That gave her pause because she didn''t expect him to ask that question. ¡°I don''t know why you keep mentioning Keh. These are two different things.¡± A dark gleam shimmered in Zachary''s eyes. ¡°You have no idea how much I hope what you''re saying is true, Nat.¡± ¡°I don''t have a reason to lie to you.¡± A faint, bitter smile hung on his lips again. After a long while, Zachary raised his head and took in a deep breath to readjust his mood. ¡°I understand. So, are we still friends?¡± ¡°We always will be, as long as you''re willing to. ¡°What if I never stop chasing after your love? Can we still be friends then?¡± Since she wasn''t saying anything in response, he spoke up again. ¡°You can reject someone, but you don''t have the right to strip away someone''s love for you, do you?¡± Natasha replied, ¡°You should pay attention to the people around you. I can tell that thedy from earlier really likes you.¡± Zachary''s eyebrows furrowed when Winnifred was mentioned. ¡°Both of us live in different worlds.¡± Natasha wasn''t going to provide any more advice since she herself wasn''t an expert on love. Since she didn''t get it, she knew she had no right to tell someone else what to do. At that moment, Zachary''s phone rang. He picked up the phone. When he saw the number of the caller, his frown intensified. Then, he turned on silent mode. Even though his phone kept ringing, he had no intention of picking the call up. Natasha stared at him. ¡°If you have things you need to do, just go on ahead. I''ll go back to my home now. Thank you for sending me back.¡± Zachary nodded at her. She opened the door and exited the vehicle. The light in his eyes dimmed as he watched her leave. The call ended again before another attempt to contact him was made. After she disappeared from his sight, he finally answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Outside.¡± ¡°With that woman?¡± Zachary''s brows furrowed again. ¡°I''m already at Glenport City. Come back now. I want to meet you.¡± His frown deepened when he heard that. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Instead of a reply, all he heard was the beeping sound of an ended call. With no other choice, he started up the engine again and drove to his next destination. Inside the condominium, Zachary saw a woman sitting on the couch in the living room when he stepped in. She was a middle-aged woman but her elegance and obviously expensive skincare routine made her look younger. There was also a cold and prideful expression on her face. His eyes darkened when he saw her. He hesitated for a second before approaching her. ¡°Why are you back here, Mom? And why didn''t you tell me beforehand?¡± Erin raised her head and stared at him. ¡°If I don''te back, who knows what you''ll be doing?¡± Zachary was silent. ¡°Why can''t you listen to your father''s orders? Don''t you know this is our best chance of entering the Lynch family?¡± ¡°Mom, why do you insist on entering the Lynch family? Isn''t our life good enough already?¡± ¡°Good? How is it good? Do you want me to be ashamed of my status for the rest of my life?¡± Erin narrowed her eyes at him and continued, ¡°I was pushed to the side by that woman for decades now. Even after she was dead, I still wasn''t allowed to enter the Lynch family. Right now, your father has finally loosened up. If you take over thepany and marry the daughter of the Lenoir family, he''ll marry me officially. I''ll be a part of the Lynch family. Why can''t you agree to that?¡± Zachary''s eyes reddened. ¡°Because he doesn''t care about us¡ª¡± ¡°That doesn''t matter!¡± She cut him off and uttered with a twisted expression, ¡°It''s only because we haven''t been living together for a long time. He''ll understand after we officially be a part of the Lynch family. You are his biological son, after all. He''ll treat you and me nicely...¡± Zachary scoffed. ¡°I stopped believing that lie a long time ago.¡± Suddenly, Erin stood up, stepped toward him, and shouted at him coldly, ¡°I don''t care if you believe in it or not. You must marry the daughter of the Lenoir family! It''s the only way I can enter the Lynch family.¡± ¡°And if I don''t?¡± She abruptly reached her hand out. Her skin was quite pale, and her fingernails were painted red. Putting on a kind, motherly look, she straightened his clothes and said, ¡°I know what you''re thinking, my good son. You''re obsessed about that woman...¡± Her eyes met with his. ¡°If you don''t do it, you can only pick between me and that woman''s survival...¡± Zachary''s brows furrowed as he stared at his mother. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Zachary''s gaze was filled with despair and helplessness. It was because he knew Erin would do what she said she would. He had gotten used to it after so many years. Erin smiled when she saw her son staying silent. She continued her elegant and gentle act as she said, ¡°I know you won''t abandon me for that woman. By the way, I''ve invited Winnifred for a meal tomorrow. You''reing with me.¡± He knew what she was nning when Winnifred was mentioned. ¡°I have things to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°Postpone it,¡± she uttered faintly. Zachary narrowed his eyes. ¡°We will meet with Winnifred tomorrow,¡± Erin repeated in a deeper voice. He clenched his fist before rxing it and left the room resignedly. The edge of Erin''s lips curved upward as she gazed at his back. I knew he would listen to me. Natasha went to sleep after she returned home. When she was sleeping, she felt something pacing around her. Her mind was still hazy when she woke up. It was then she saw Denise popping out. ¡°Are you awake, Nat?¡± Natasha smiled as she stared at her adorable daughter and replied hoarsely, ¡°Yeah, I''m awake.¡± Denise stared at her, looking as though she had something to say. Natasha knew her daughter was up to something. ¡°All right, tell me what''s going on. ¡°Did you see a video of a person fighting on the inte, Nat?¡± Denise asked as she rubbed her head on her mother''s body. Natasha thought about it and nodded. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Was that person Daddy?¡± the girl asked. Natasha didn''t expect her to recognize him. After all, his face was covered in mosaic. However, she didn''t want to lie. ¡°How did you recognize him?¡± ¡°I can tell it was him at first nce!¡± Denise answered. Natasha was shocked. Is this the effect of blood rtions? Even I couldn''t tell for sure it was Keh if it wasn''t for the clothes he was wearing that day. Inside the dim room, she stared at Denise. Her voice still sounded a little hoarse, likely due to her just waking up. ¡°So... are you worried about him?¡± Denise nodded. She immediately spoke again, as though she was worried Natasha would get angry. ¡°Even though I''m a little worried about Daddy, I absolutely like you more than him, Nat! I''ll always love you, Mommy!¡± She promptly dove into her mother''s embrace in a rather coquettish manner. No one could resist the cuteness of a child like her. She was cute, pretty, and her voice was as sweet as candy. Of course, Natasha wasn''t angry. In fact, her heart was on the verge of melting by how sweet her daughter was. In reality, she didn''t really mind. It was only natural that a child would worry about their parents and crave their love. Natasha didn''t want to take away her children''s love. While she asionally experienced the desire to be the sole recipient of their love, she was still a very logical person. ¡°All right. Since you''re putting it that way, I believe you.¡± She patted her daughter''s head. ¡°Then, will you take us to visit him?¡± Denise asked upon raising her head when she saw her mother wasn''t angry. Natasha was stunned. Huh? ¡°Gramps don''t like Daddy. He definitely won''t bring us to visit him. So can you take us to the hospital instead, Nat?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Yeah. Daddy suffered severe injuries in order to save you before, and now he got into a fight. He said he''s fine on the phone, but I still want to visit him!¡± It was clear that Denise was worried about him. Natasha sighed inwardly. I guess the saying that daughters like their fathers more is true. Even though they hadn''t known each other for long, she was already this worried about him... ¡°Please, Nat? Pretty please?¡± Denise continued to act cute. Natasha was getting dizzy from her daughter''s relentless request. In the end, she nodded resignedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Are you going to let me sleep if I don''t agree to it?¡± Natasha jokingly asked. ¡°You''re the best, Nat!¡± The girl nted a kiss on her mother''s cheek before jumping down the bed excitedly and began looking for appropriate clothes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Finding a suitable outfit for you, of course!¡± When Denise finished speaking, she pulled out a very sexy dress from the wardrobe. That dress was something Natasha had never worn once because it didn''t suit her style. She only bought it because Denise insisted she did. That was why the dress was kept at the bottom of the wardrobe. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her nce drifted to Denise. She knew what her daughter was thinking. Natasha silently put on the dress she wore earlier and said, ¡°I think this is good enough.¡± Denise was stunned slightly before nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay!¡± She wasn''t at all disappointed. In fact, she was happy. I think Nat doesn''t know that well about herself. Does she think that dress makes her look normal? It still makes her look really pretty. It''s not the sexy kind of beautiful, but the elegant and fashionable kind. No one will be able to look away from my beautiful mommy! It was really hard for her not to voice her thoughts and act unsurprised. She knew her mother liked to keep a low profile. And so, both of them walked out of the bedroom. At the moment, Benjamin and Anthony were helping Terence tidying stuff up. When the two boys saw their mother and sister walk out, they noticed Denise was blinking at them. They instantly understood what was going on, but continued to pretend to not notice anything. Natasha approached Terrence. ¡°I''ll be taking the three of them out for a while, Grandpa.¡± Terence lifted his head and stared at her. ¡°Where are you going? Aren''t you going to eat dinner? It''s already prettyte.¡± ¡°We''re just going for a stroll. We''ll be back before dinner.¡± She smiled. His gaze bounced between his family members before he nodded. ¡°All right, then. Don''t return too late.¡± Natasha nodded and turned to the boys. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Anthony didn''t show any emotions on his face, but Benjamin couldn''t hold back his gleepletely. Both of them then followed their mother obediently. When Terence saw Natasha grabbing the car keys, he asked, ¡°You''re driving?¡± Natasha turned back and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Terence''s brows furrowed with worry. ¡°Isn''t it dangerous for you to drive so soon after what happened?¡± She smiled. ¡°It''s going to be fine, Grandpa. Am I supposed to not drive forever?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry. There''s no way I won''t drive carefully with my children in the car. Nothing bad will happen. We''ll return soon. Terence wanted to say something else, but Denise cut him off ¡°Don''t worry, Gramps. I''ll make sure Nat drives slowly and that our journey will be a safe one!¡± Since they had assured him repeatedly, there wasn''t much else Terence could say. ¡°Come back soon.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± she replied. With that, the children and their mother left giddily. To be more precise, it was the triplets who were getting giddy. As for Natasha, she didn''t really feel anything special. Nheless, when she thought about meeting with Keh, an indescribable feeling still surged within her. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 The breeze during the night was cool. Ever since Natasha returned, she rarely drove during the night, aside from when she needed to deal with her work. She found the road she had to drive back home on boring and she simply wanted to arrive home to take a shower as soon as possible. It was differentpared to the current situation because she was driving with her three children. The window was also slightly opened, which allowed the cool breeze to blow in. It felt pretty rxing. She realized the time she got to spend with the kids alone was getting shorter and infrequent as time passed. The triplets thought the same as well because they seemed pretty excited, even though nothing much was currently going on. All of them were staring at her. ¡°I heard from Gramps that you went out for dinner with Mr. Zach earlier. Is that true?¡± Denise asked. Natasha shot a nce at her. ¡°Why do you know about everything?¡± ¡°I know about everything because I care about you!¡± the girl replied matter-of-factly. Natasha smiled with a nod. ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°Do you like Mr. Zach?¡± Denise continued to ask. The moment she finished, the boys stared at their mother with glimmering eyes, too. Natasha thought for a bit and answered, ¡°I do.¡± Silence filled the air, and for a long moment, it stayed that way. She could tell their eyes were practically glued to her. ¡°So you''re picking our school director then, Nat?¡± Benjamin asked somberly. ¡°Picking?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since you like Mr. Lynch, aren''t you going to stay with him?¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°I do like him, but in a tonic, friendly way. I don''t like him romantically.¡± The triplets fell silent again. They were getting pretty anxious earlier as their hearts were beating loudly. They let out a heavy sigh of relief when they heard her answer. ¡°You''re getting funnier and funnier, Nat!¡± Benjamin smiled wryly. ¡°Thanks for the praise.¡± Natasha smiled at him as she stared at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Does this mean you won''t get together with Mr. Zach, Nat?¡± Denise asked. ¡°No, I won''t. We can still be friends, but only friends.¡± ¡°I see...¡± The girl nodded as the edge of her mouth curved upward subconsciously. Upon detecting that faint change in her daughter''s expression, Natasha raised her brows. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. disappointed?¡± ¡°It''s nothing! Even though I like Mr. Zach, especially because he''s handsome, I''ll still prioritize and respect what you like, Mommy! That''s why it''s more important that you''re happy, Mommy! Nothing else is as important as that!¡± Denise said as she shook her head in a serious manner. However, Natasha could still discern a tinge of relief in her daughter''s eyes. ¡°Is that what you really think?¡± The girl nodded with the utmost sincere expression. Like hell I''m going to believe that. Does she think I don''t understand her? From the moment she asked her first question, I already know what she was trying to do. Still, it''s only normal that she has her own thoughts on the matter. No child wouldn''t want to see their parents get together. That being said, I don''t want to give them too much hope. They''ll get disappointed if what they hope for doesn''t come true. Natasha thought about what she should say and uttered, ¡°As you said, you''re going to prioritize and respect what I like. So, if and when I find someone I truly like, you three better not interfere, okay?¡± Denise''s eyes widened at that. Is she trying to prepare us for the worst? It was then Anthony spoke up. ¡°If that dayes, I won''t interfere.¡± Natasha nced at the boy through the rearview mirror. Despite the boy''s young age, the look in his eyes was one of resolution. It managed to convince her that he really meant it. ¡°Thank you, Darling.¡± She smiled. ¡°I, too, won''t stop you, but I think you''re much suited to be an independent beauty, Nat!¡± Benjamin chimed in. ¡°Independent beauty? What do you mean by that?¡± Natasha''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°It means it''s fine even if you choose to be single! After all, I feel like there''s no man in this world who''s worthy of you!¡± Benjamin added, ¡°But don''t worry, though. Even if you can''t find a suitable man, you still have your sons. Once I start making money, I''ll take care of you and make sure you live a very happy life.¡± Natasha wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry at that. She felt as though she was going to age rapidly when she heard that. Still, I have to admit, this kind of ttering word is quite effective on me. ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°I''m very d to hear that. Although, you must remember not to forget about me once you get married!¡± ¡°My wife will never matter more than you!¡± Benjamin said. Regardless of how true it was, it did make Natasha happy. Denise rolled her eyes at her brothers. Both of them are such bootlickers! In any case, I still believe Daddy will manage to win Mommy''s heart in the end! She stared out the window and thought of something. ¡°What does Daddy like to eat or drink, Mommy?¡± ¡°Umm...¡± Natasha wasn''t sure how to answer that. ¡°I don''t know.¡± The girl cocked her head. ¡°But weren''t you two married?¡± ¡°Well, it didn''tst long enough for me to learn his preferences.¡± Denise shook her head resignedly. ¡°It''s like you two are only ying house.¡± The little girl''s words rendered Natasha speechless. When Denise saw a bakery at the front, she suggested, ¡°How about we buy some desserts for Daddy?¡± Desserts? I''m pretty sure Keh doesn''t like to eat them. But it''s not like I have any idea what he likes to eat. Natasha nced at Denise. ¡°I think he''ll be happy with whatever you buy him.¡± ¡°Let''s make a stop at the bakery, then! I want to buy something for him, Nat!¡± Natasha promptly parked her vehicle next to the building. The girl got off the car immediately and sprinted into the bakery. She felt a little jealous seeing how excited her daughter appeared to be. However, in between her envy, there was a spark of joy, too. She was happy that her daughter was a thoughtful person. She got off the car too and entered the establishment. Denise looked troubled as she stared at the cakes. ¡°Which one should I pick...¡± Natasha pointed at a certain one. ¡°How about this? He likes food with a little bitterness in it.¡± The girl turned to her mother. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You can try. I''m pretty sure he''ll like whichever you pick!¡± ¡°I''ll pick this, then!¡± Denise smiled. Natasha paid for the cake. Concurrently, Benjamin and Anthony were giving their sister various nces to remind her not to act too obvious. Aren''t you afraid that Mommy will get jealous? But it was as though Denise couldn''t see them at all. After the cake was bought, they continued their journey to the hospital. It took about twenty minutes for them to arrive. Because it was nighttime already, there weren''t a lot of people around the hospital. Natasha parked the car near the entrance. Upon exiting the car, she turned to the children and said, ¡°You three head in. I''ll wait for you here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Denise stared at her mother. ¡°Aren''t you going in, Nat?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°No, I won''t be going in. I''ll just stay here and stretch my body a little. You three should go quickly. Gramps is still waiting for us to join him for dinner.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 The triplets exchanged nces with each other. Denise was about to speak when Anthony said, ¡°Let''s not force Nat if she doesn''t want to go in.¡± The girl fell silent in response to that. Natasha gave Anthony a smile. ¡°Wait for us here, Nat. And don''t wander away,¡± the boy reminded. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not a child.¡± ¡°You''re not a child, but you''re a prettydy. And prettydies always make people worry when they''re outside,¡± Benjamin added. Natasha chuckled at that. ¡°All right, that''s enough talking. Go in quick. I''ll wait inside the car.¡± Only then did the triplets feel relieved enough to head into the hospital. Natasha enjoyed the breeze outside for a while before entering her car. She adjusted her seat, made herselffortable, and stared at the ceiling absentmindedly. Inside the ward, Keh couldn''t bear to stay at the hospital for one more day without Natasha around. Just as he was going to leave after putting on his clothes, Fabian approached him. ¡°Are you heading out, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But Old Mr. Hamilton said you are to rest at the hospital, and that you aren''t allowed to go anywhere else.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you''re saying you''re now taking orders from my grandfather, is that it?¡± Fabian immediately lowered his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Or do you n to knock me unconscious again?¡± ¡°No, of course not!¡± Fabian shook his head. There''s no way in hell I''m doing it again! Keh rolled his eyes at him and was going to leave when a crisp voice traveled into his ear from the corridor. ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± Surprise shed through his eyes when he turned back and saw the triplets. Denise sprinted toward him and wanted to hug him, but when she recalled his injuries, she stopped. ¡°Did you miss me, Mr. Handsome?¡± she asked. Keh gazed at her before shifting his attention to the boys. He knelt down rather excitedly and reached the same eye level as them. ¡°Of course I do. W-Why are you all here?¡± ¡°Because we''re worried about you, Mr. Handsome! That''s why we came to visit you!¡± The girl lifted the cake in her hand as she spoke. ¡°I even bought a piece of cake for you, Mr. Handsome!¡± Keh was overjoyed to see that. ¡°Thank you, Denise.¡± Fabian, who was standing aside all the while, stared at the triplets. He knew about two of them, but not the third. What''s going on? Why does the neer look exactly like Mr. Hamilton? Unable to hold himself back, he stepped toward Anthony and studied the boy thoroughly. He was scrutinizing him to the point he almost glued his face onto the child. Anthony calmly nced at him. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Everything from the look in his eyes to his tone resembles Mr. Hamilton! Fabian''s eyes widened. ¡°Y-You...¡± He was so exasperated that he wasn''t sure what to say. Then, he turned to Keh. ¡°What''s going on, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh nced at him with a ¡°Why are you freaking out?¡± look and replied, ¡°It''s just as you see.¡± Fabian only got more confused when he heard that. Keh grabbed Denise''s hand and headed into the ward, while Benjamin and Anthony followed behind. There was still an expression of disbelief on Fabian''s face as a bunch of wild stories yed out in his mind. The only conclusion he coulde up with was that the children were triplets, not twins. What kind of luck does Mr. Hamilton have? Women already have trouble giving birth to one child, and yet he has triplets? Inside the ward, Denise stared at Keh. ¡°How''s your injury, Mr. Handsome? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yep! I''m feeling much better,¡± Keh assured. The little girl carefully examined the wounds on his body with a worried look, and for a moment, Keh felt as though he was looking at Natasha. If only she can look at me like that... A bitter smile appeared on his face at that thought. Upon concluding her examination, Denise felt at ease as she didn''t discover any new injuries on him. ¡°It''s good that you aren''t getting more injured, Mr. Handsome. Also, I bought desserts for you. Nat says you like food with a little bitterness in it. Do you want to give it a try?¡± She raised the cake in her hand into the air. Keh stared at the cake as his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Your mommy said that?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± It was then he realized something. ¡°She sent you three here?¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She''s waiting inside the car outside the hospital!¡± Denise answered with sparkling, innocent eyes. The boys sighed in their minds. Is she aware of what she''s saying? Keh''s brows furrowed when he heard that. Does Natasha not want to meet me that badly? He got up and said, ¡°You three wait for me here. I''ll be back soon.¡± Then, he turned to Fabian. ¡°Look after them.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Before Fabian could finish, Keh was already out of the room. Turning back, Fabian stared at the triplets in a daze. Why does he have to make me take care of children? At that moment, Anthony turned to Denise with a frown. ¡°You''re being too obvious!¡± ¡°Am not!¡± The girl shifted her line of sight to Benjamin. ¡°Am I, Ben?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°You might as well just say it out loud at this point.¡± Denise knitted her brows. ¡°I was just really worried. Besides, if Mommy and Daddy get together, won''t it be great? Isn''t that something you two want to see?¡± ¡°As long as Nat''s happy, I''m fine with anything.¡± That would forever be Anthony''s stance. ¡°I agree!¡± Benjamin added. Denise sighed resignedly. ¡°Both of you are dense dummies. If you two don''t care, I will!¡± The boys remained silent. Fabian waved at them and asked, ¡°Can you three exin to me what is going on?¡± The triplets gazed at him with slight disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡± they asked in unison. Huh? Fabian got even more confused. They''re even talking in sync! Meanwhile, Natasha was still waiting in the car outside when Spencer called. ¡°You said you''re going to treat me to a meal, Natasha. So when will that be?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°You''re really cruel, Natasha. If I don''te looking for you, you''ll probably act like I don''t exist. Don''t you know how lonely I am here?¡± Natasha was about to say something when she saw Keh striding toward her car before he opened the door to the passenger seat and sat down. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The sight of him stunned her. Keh was about to say something when he saw how she was dressed. It made him pause for a second before he asked, ¡°Why not head inside if you''re already here?¡± The call was still connected, so Spencer heard Keh''s voice as he waited for Natasha to reply. ¡°Is that a man''s voice? Who is it?¡± Natasha noticed something and answered, ¡°I''ll talk to you tomorrow.¡± Upon hanging up the call, she shoved her phone into her bag. Keh frowned. ¡°Was that Zachary?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Natasha answered on reflex. When he heard it wasn''t Zachary, Keh''s furrowed brows eased a little. Ever since theyst fought, they had never seen or contacted each other. Keh felt he was about to go crazy from not meeting her. Hence, when he finally saw her this day, he instantly felt his heart lightening up. As he looked at her, his gaze softened. ¡°If you''re already here, why aren''t you going in? Do you hate me that much?¡± Instantly, a slightly displeased expression showed on his face. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± Keh asked, his eyebrow raised. ¡°Actually, the trio was worried about you. They kept bugging me to let them see you, so I''m just their driver,¡± Natasha exined. His eyes flickered. ¡°Then, what about you? Are you not worried about me? Even for a little?¡± Natasha lifted her head and looked at his handsome yet cold face. Then, when she stared into his deep and fathomless eyes, she paused before saying, ¡°No.¡± Immediately after that, she shifted her gaze elsewhere. However, Keh was not angry. He had expected this answer from her. He also knew he couldn''t win her over this easily and make her admit that she was worried about him over the short amount of time. Nevertheless, he felt quite disappointed. ¡°You''re heartless,¡± Keh mumbled. His low voice sounded different¡ªsomewhat appealing¡ªto Natasha''s ears. Her ears reddened as she listened silently to what he said. Keh stared at her. In the dimly lit car, she looked as beautiful as ever. ¡°Did you buy that cake?¡± ¡°Denise wanted to buy it.¡± ¡°But, how did you know I liked things that taste a bit bitter?¡± Keh suddenly asked and stared at her with a knowing look. Natasha kept her mouth shut. I knew it! Denise sold me out again! Natasha btedly thought she shouldn''t get roped in with her little tricks. After all, that little girl''s intentions were as clear as day. See what she got me into? When Keh noticed Natasha had stopped talking, he inched closer. Instantly, the already small car interior became somewhat cramped. However, Keh was tactful enough to keep a suitable distance, creating a vague tension in the air. ¡°Why are you not saying anything? Hmm?¡± Keh asked, his voice low and his lips curled upward in an enigmatic smile. Natasha was slightly awkward. ¡°I... I have heard it from Old Mr. Hamilton once in the past.¡± ¡°In the past?¡± Keh seemed to have caught onto something. A frown emerged on Natasha''s face. She regretted it the moment those words escaped her mouth. I must have been crazy! Why did I say that? ¡°You''ve remembered them from long ago?¡± Keh asked in a low voice. He was perceptive because he could discern the tiny hint of concern for him in her words. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At his discovery, he was exceptionally excited. At that moment, Natasha felt ufortable. She didn''t want to be led by the nose like this. Therefore, she raised her head, looked at him, and nodded. ¡°Yes. That''s correct.¡± Keh broke into a broad smile. It was apparent that he was in a good mood. ¡°As a programmer, one has to have a good memory. I can''t help it. My memory is good,¡± Natasha added. s, no matter how Natasha tried to exin her way out, Keh would only believe what he wanted to. He nodded. ¡°Mm-hm. Got it.¡± Natasha was exasperated. If he understood, what is that stupid grin doing on his face? Instantly, Natasha was frustrated and looked elsewhere. ¡°Where are the children?¡± ¡°Still inside,¡± Keh answered. ¡°Then, why are you out here?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°I''m here to see a certain heartless woman.¡± ¡°You''re the one to talk. Don''t make personal attacks on me.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Did you visit me after you have discharged from the hospital a few days ago? You didn''t. Then, you refused to enter the building the time you did visit. If you''re not heartless, who is?¡± At this moment, she turned her head and looked at him. ¡°Didn''t you say that I don''t need to be thankful for your help and repay your favor? If so, why are you saying I''m heartless?¡± Natasha retorted. Hm? Is she being vengeful? Keh''s face turned solemn. ¡°Yes, I did say that. Although I told you that you need not be thankful to me and repay my kindness, I didn''t say you are not allowed to visit me. Natasha Watson, you''ve never listened to me in the past. What made you listen now?¡± ¡°I know how to adapt to circumstances.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! I think you just want to piss me off!¡± Keh said. God knew how hard he suppressed the urge to contact her. He was almost mad with the wait. If she hadn''t gone there, who knew what he would do. Right then, he calmed himself down and looked at her. ¡°Natasha, you know very well that''s not what I meant that day.¡± The sky had gradually begun to darken. But when she looked at him, she could see his face clearly. Especially his eyes, flickering in the dark, seemed as deep as the ocean. ¡°I''m just... too angry,¡± he said. He was afraid, afraid that she had developed feelings for Zachary. But when he thought about it, he realized he was in no position to stop her from dating someone else. Ultimately, he did not have the right to demand anything from her. All he could do was court her again. However, he kept this to himself and looked at Natasha profoundly. After a long time, she nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you still... angry at me?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I''ve long forgotten about it.¡± Keh smiled at her answer. All the anguish he felt these few days were swept away, and his mood brightened. His ck eyes stared intently at Natasha''s side profile. ¡°I know what I''ve done in the past had undoubtedly left a scar on your heart. I also know I can''t turn back time to erase all the hurt I''ve caused you but know this, Natasha, I will use the rest of my life to prove that I am serious about you.¡± At this promise, Natasha''s heart trembled. Keh didn''t want to force her to do anything. So, he merely stared at her. ¡°Thank you for being kind and bringing the three children to visit me.¡± When Keh acted emotionally, she didn''t know what she should do. When Keh looked at her, the corner of his lips curled upward. ¡°Do you want toe inside?¡± ¡°No, I''m okay...¡± ¡°The three are still inside. Moreover, my grandpa''s inside, waiting to have dinner with us,¡± Keh said. At this moment, Keh leaned closer, and she was hit by a masculine scent emanating from his body. Then, in the next second, a hand reached out and unbuckled her seat belt for her. ¡°We should finish our desserts before returning, yeah?¡± His deep voice lightened at the end, making it sound alluring to the listener. As she stared into his eyes, Natasha''s heart pounded in her chest. Her thoughts were in chaos. ¡°Also, you look gorgeous today,¡± he added. When his warm breath tickled her ear, Natasha was at a loss on what to do. One had tomend Keh for being an expert in flirting with women. Only a few words and an amorous gaze were enough to spark a person''s desire. After all, Natasha was only a woman. ¡°Let''s go.¡± After that, Keh pushed the car door open and got down of the car. As Natasha stared at the man, a thought ran through her mind. If I don''t go inside, I''ll look like an unreasonable person, won''t I? With that thought, she, too, pushed the car door open and got down the car. Keh stared at the woman. Wearing a gorgeous one-piece dress, she was so ethereally beautiful as if she was an angel who had juste down from above. As he looked at her, Keh broke into a wide grin. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Neither of the kids was expecting Keh to bring Natasha in like that. The four of them were gathered around and having a lively chat when Keh came in with Natasha. ¡°Nat, you''re here!¡± Denise eximed upon seeing her. ¡°Yeah. It''s gettingte, so we should head back now,¡± Natasha said. Denise frowned. ¡°But we haven''t had desserts!¡± I''m surprised she has the audacity to bring up desserts... No, she''s my child, so I must remain calm! With that in mind, Natasha forcefully maintained a smile on her face. Keh shot her a nce and said, ¡°We''re in no rush. Let''s have dessert before leaving. Denise, bring it over and we''ll all share it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise ran off happily to fetch the desserts. Fabian seized the opportunity to approach Natasha and said, ¡°Hi, Ms. Watson. Long time no see." Natasha nodded slightly at him in response. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Some people are simply born into a life of wealth, and Natasha over here is a good example of that. She''s both beautiful and sassy at the same time! On top of that, she gave birth to triplets too! I must make sure to curry favor with her if I am to benefit from her! ¡°How are you recovering so far?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Quite well, actually.¡± ¡°Injuries are no joking matter, so you have to be more careful. Feel free to let me know if you ever need my help!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Please, don''t mention it.¡± Benjamin and Anthony rolled their eyes at him. Ugh... Isn''t he trying a little too hard? Having divided the desserts, Denise handed them a piece each. Fabian was shocked when she gave him one as well. ¡°I-I get one too?¡± ¡°You''ve worked hard looking after Mr. Handsome, so it''s only natural that you get a piece too!¡± Denise replied. Oh, my goodness! For such a young child, she sure is incredibly adorable, well-mannered, mature, and likable! This must be the result of Natasha''s amazing parenting! Fabian was so overwhelmed by emotions that he didn''t really know how to react. ¡°T-Thank you, Little Marshmallow...¡± he mumbled while receiving the dessert from her. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Denise said with a smile before making her way toward Keh. Fabian then gestured at the couch. ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha nodded and headed over to the couch. Anthony and Benjamin immediately made their way over and stood guard beside her the moment she sat down. It became obvious that the boys were closer to Natasha, and that Denise favored Keh more. In fact, she would probably glue herself to him if she could. Of course, Keh was well aware of all that. Anthony and Benjamin are always acting maturely like adults whenever they see me. Denise, on the other hand, would always melt my heart and make me want to shower her with love and affection. When faced with Natasha, however, Anthony and Benjamin act just like ordinary children. As for Natasha... She''s always cold and distant but bes incredibly gentle and warm whenever she''s around her kids. The look in his eyes softened as he looked at her from the side. ¡°Nat''s pretty, isn''t she?¡± Denise asked all of a sudden. Keh turned around and shed her a smile. ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± Denise let out a helpless sigh. ¡°It''s a shame she doesn''t realize that. She actually thinks she looks in in this outfit! Can you believe it?¡± Keh chuckled and patted her on the head. ¡°You sure know a lot, huh?¡± Denise took a bite of her dessert and asked, ¡°Do you like Nat, Mr. Handsome?¡± Keh paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± ¡°Do you want to date her, then?¡± Denise pressed on. Not wanting to lie to his kids, Keh replied without any hesitation, ¡°I do.¡± Denise let out a giggle. ¡°I knew it!¡± Seeing how happy she was, Keh couldn''t bring himself to tell her the truth. But, so what if I do? Natasha already has someone else that she likes. The next thing he knew, Denise stood on her tiptoes and whispered into his ear, ¡°Let me tell you a secret, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°While we were on the way here, I asked Nat if she''d date Mr. Zach. Guess what? She said no!¡± Keh froze upon hearing that and stared at her in silence. ¡°By ''Mr. Zach,'' I mean Zachary Lynch!¡± Denise added. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is this true, Denise?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°It''s true! Nat said it herself on the way here. She only sees Mr. Zach as a friend, nothing more. If you like her, then you must work hard to win her over!¡± Keh shifted his gaze toward Natasha. If what Denise said is true, then why didn''t Natasha deny it when I questioned her the other day? ¡°Just so you know, Nat has tons of suitors. I''m not sure why, but those suitors all ended up being her friends instead,¡± Denise said with a confused look on her face. Keh let out a chuckle when he heard that. ¡°Nat is far too excellent for those ordinary guys, so they can only befriend her at best.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, that makes sense! This is the most logical exnation I''ve heard so far! By the way, Mr. Handsome... Nat may seem cold and aloof on the outside, but she''s really soft and easily moved. She doesn''t really know how to get along with people because she hasn''t been in a rtionship before, so she tries to put on a tough front. If you really like her, then you must cherish her and keep her safe from harm!¡± Her charisma was practically identical to that of Natasha''s. Keh shifted his gaze back toward Natasha as he said, ¡°Yeah, I will. Don''t worry; I won''t let her down this time.¡± Natasha happened to look in his direction at the time, and their eyes met briefly. Feeling uneasy from his scorching gaze, Natasha deliberately cleared her throat and said, ¡°It''s gettingte, Denise. We should head back now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise then turned toward Keh and whispered, ¡°I''ve got to go now, Mr. Handsome. I''ll keep you posted if anything happens!¡± Keh shed her an affectionate smile. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Bye, Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise waved at him before reluctantly returning to Natasha''s side. ¡°We''ll be on our way now,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I''ll give you guys a ride.¡± ¡°That won''t be necessary.¡± ¡°I''ll just walk you to the door, then.¡± Natasha made no further attempts to refuse him after that. As he watched them enter the car outside the hospital, Keh felt a strong urge to go with them. ¡°It''s reallyte now. Maybe I should drive you guys home.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± the three kids said to him in unison, much to Natasha''s amusement. Ha! I don''t even need to say a word! ¡°You''re still injured, Mr. Handsome. Right now, your main priority should be recovering from your injury. You''ll have plenty of opportunities to drive us home in the future!¡± Denise advised him. Keh nodded. ¡°All right, then. I''ll do as you say, Denise.¡± He then nced at Natasha as he continued, ¡°Let me know when you get home.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Natasha nodded instinctively at him without saying a word. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Fabian waited till their car had disappeared into the distance before asking, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, don''t you feel that Ms. Watson seems very different tonight?¡± ¡°How so?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I''m not really sure. I just feel like her existence is legendary. She dismissed the efforts of those who have tried to woo her, and was able to win without even doing anything!¡± Fabian replied. ¡°Oh? What did she win?¡± ¡°Your heart, of course! Countless women have tried to date you just so they could marry into the Hamilton family, but none of them have seeded. Ms. Watson, on the other hand, has those three kids as her trump card. I doubt anyone out there could possibly beat her!¡± Natasha is clearly the apple of Old Mr. Hamilton''s eye, so she is bound to have absolute authority in the household! If one of the three kids inherits Hamilton Corporation, Natasha will be the ultimate winner in life! Man, she has mepletely impressed! To his surprise, Keh sneered coldly at him in response. Since when has Natasha won me over? All of her actions point toward fear and avoidance! Feeling a little defeated at the thought of that, Keh frowned in displeasure. ¡°You think she has won, but the truth is, she doesn''t even care about such things. I could give her a free win, and she''d still turn it down.¡± He then turned around and made his way back to the ward after saying that. Natasha doesn''t give a d*mn about wealth and power. I don''t even know what I can offer to win her over. Now that I think about it, there really is nothing I can do about this. ¡°That''s precisely why I said Ms. Watson has achieved absolute victory,¡± Fabian mumbled as he followed closely behind. Natasha plopped herself onto her bed after having a simple supper and brushing her teeth. She had just fallen asleep when her phone''s ringtone woke her up. Although she was displeased when she saw that it was Keh calling, she answered the phone anyway. ¡°What do you want?¡± she uttered in a hostile tone. ¡°Were you asleep?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha mumbled sleepily. ¡°I''ve been waiting for you up until now,¡± Keh said. ¡°Huh? Waiting for me? Why?¡± ¡°I told you to let me know when you get home, didn''t I?¡± Oh... Right, he did actually say that... With that in mind, Natasha replied, ¡°I forgot.¡± Keh could only sigh as he realized she truly had him beaten. ¡°Natasha, when will you start taking me more seriously? Even just a little bit would be nice,¡± he asked after a long pause. The line went silent for a few seconds before Natasha responded. ¡°Huh? Sorry, what did you say?¡± She sounded like she had dozed off. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just d you''re home safe. Go ahead and get some rest,¡± Keh mumbled. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night...¡± Natasha hung up the phone immediately after that and tried to go back to sleep, but her drowsiness had already vanishedpletely. It wasmon for people to get all emotional and sensualte at night, and Natasha was no different. The look in her eyes became clear as she looked out the window and lost herself in her conflicting feelings. Natasha was woken up by a bunch of loud nging noises really early the next morning. Since she had been sleeping throughout the day yesterday, she decided to get up as she wasn''t feeling all that sleepy. Upon stepping out the door, Natasha saw her kids busy packing their stuff. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± ¡°Nat, you''re awake! Our school is on break for three days, so Great-grandpa said he''d take us all on an outing today!¡± Denise replied excitedly. Natasha looked at Terence upon hearing that. ¡°Liam said he''d stay over at our ce if I don''t go,¡± Terence eximed angrily. Haha! Looks like Old Mr. Hamilton is the only one who can counter Grandpa! Natasha chuckled at the thought of that. ¡°Hurry up and pack your stuff, Nat! We''ll be leaving shortly!¡± Denise said. ¡°You guys go on ahead. I have some stuff to take care of today,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Huh? You have yet to recover from your injuries, so you shouldn''t be running about just yet,¡± Terence advised her. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be fine, Grandpa. You guys make sure to have fun,¡± Natasha reassured him. Terence nodded. ¡°Zachary said he''de over to help look after you, but he only showed up once...¡± Not wanting to talk about Zachary, Natasha pretended she didn''t hear that and went to wash up in the bathroom. Terence could only let out a helpless sigh as he continued packing and left the house with the kids. Natasha, too, grabbed her stuff and left the house shortly after they did. ¡°Do not strain your arm for at least a year unless you want to lose it,¡± Spencer reminded her after examining her arm at the Grecia Hotel. ¡°Got it,¡± Natasha replied calmly as she pulled her arm back. Spencer shot her a nce as he asked, ¡°Are you in a rtionship?¡± Natasha froze for a second upon hearing that. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin the man''s voice that night? I can tell that he''s really into you.¡± Spencer pressed on. Natasha rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How would you know that if you haven''t seen him?¡± ¡°I can tell simply from the way he speaks. As a man, I know what he''s thinking,¡± Spencer said confidently. Natasha eyed him from head to toe. ¡°You''re a man? As if his pride had been crushed, Spencer protested, ¡°Hey! Don''t insult me just because I''m prettier than you! I''m a real man, okay?¡± Natasha burst outughing and said with a nod, ¡°Yes, of course you are!¡± ¡°What''s with that attitude of yours? Do you want me to prove it to you?¡± Spencer snapped back at her. Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡± Any other woman would''ve either run otf with her face buried in her hands or called him a pervert, but Natasha simply dared him to make a move. ¡°You... You''re not behaving like a woman at all! I wonder if there''s even a man out there that can control your crazy a*s!¡± Spencer grumbled. Natasha ignored his statement and asked, ¡°So, are we going for lunch or not?¡± ¡°Of course we are! Why would I decline when you''re buying?¡± Spencer replied. ¡°Then shut your trap and get a move on. Come on, let''s go,¡± Natasha said as she went out the door. Because most of the VIPs werezy to go up the stairs, they usually booked private rooms on the first floor at Infinitium. As such, Natasha chose to book a room on the second floor where it would be quieter and have fewer people around. ¡°The VIP rooms are on the first floor, so why are we dining on the second floor?¡± Spencer asked after ordering his food. ¡°What difference does it make? We''re just here to have lunch,¡± Natasha replied in her usual matter- of-fact tone. Their conversation was interrupted when a familiar voice came from downstairs. ¡°You just hit me with your bag, madam.¡± Natasha shifted her gaze in the direction of the voice and saw Denise holding her head as she stood in front of a woman in her fifties. The woman was elegantly dressed and looked quite beautiful with her exquisite makeup. ¡°Where did youe from, kid? You shouldn''t go running around and bumping into others! Now get out of my way!¡± the woman eximed with a frown before shoving Denise aside. Natasha narrowed her eyes when she saw that. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Anthony furrowed his brows when he came over and witnessed the incident. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± he said as he stepped in front of the woman. Despite his young age, the look in his eyes was extremely sharp. The woman¡¯s frown deepened as she eyed Anthony from head to toe. ¡°Great, now I''ve got two annoying brats in my way! Get lost!¡± ¡°You bumped into my sister. Apologize to her,¡± Anthony demanded. The woman broke into a grin when she heard that. ¡°This girl is your sister?¡± Upon taking a closer look at the two of them, the woman realized they did indeed look quite alike. Hmph! Me? Apologize to a kid? Fat chance! ¡°I''m really busy, so I don''t have time for your nonsense. Run along now, kid!¡± she shouted impatiently. ¡°You''re not going anywhere until you apologize to her!¡± Anthony snapped back at her with a vicious look in his eyes. Spencer, who was watching everything from upstairs, arched an eyebrow as hemented, ¡°That boy sure has a nice look in his eyes. He definitely has potential!¡± Natasha¡¯s expression turned gloomy as she continued to observe the situation. She was in no hurry to go downstairs as she wanted to see how far Anthony would go to protect himself and his family. Erin red at the boy before her in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? You sure talk big for a mere child! Do you even have any idea who I am?¡± Anthony waspletely unfazed by her attempt at asserting dominance. ¡°I don''t care who you are! You bumped into my sister, so you''re going to apologize!¡± ¡°You...¡± Erin was clearly angered by his persistence, but tried her best to keep her cool as she said, ¡°Don''t mess with me, kid! Step aside!¡± Anthony simply stared her down and refused to budge. Not wanting to let it drag on any further, Erin tried to make her way around him, but Anthony moved along with her and blocked her path. ¡°Don''t make me hurt you, kid!¡± Erin yelled in frustration. Trying to threaten me, is she? Heh, I''m not afraid of her! ¡°Go ahead! Show me what you''ve got!¡± Anthony shouted back at her with a fearless look on his face. Erin''s expression grew nasty as she said, ¡°I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents then, you little sh*t!¡± ¡°Give me your best shot!¡± Anthony replied with a sneer. Unbeknownst to Erin, the watch hidden in his sleeve had been set to taser mode. Anthony waspletely prepared to shock the living daylights out of her if she daredy a finger on him. Noticing that Erin had reached out to grab him, Natasha was about to rush downstairs when Terence came out of a private room. ¡°Stop!¡± he shouted when he saw what Erin was doing. Terence then ran up to them and stood in front of Erin as he continued, ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡± Erin retracted her hand and looked away arrogantly. ¡°Hmph! I was just going to teach this brat here some manners!¡± Terence was about to say something when a deep and authoritative voice came from behind. ¡°You? Teach him manners?¡± Realizing that he no longer had to do anything with Liam and Benjamin around, Anthony set his watch back to its normal mode. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Denise cried out while running toward Liam. Liam frowned when he saw how upset she looked. ¡°What happened, Denise?¡± ¡°This olddy bumped into me and shoved me! She even threatened to teach us a lesson when Anthony asked her to apologize!¡± Denise eximed. Benjamin was starting to get mad at Erin but realized what was going on when he saw the cunning look in Denise''s eyes. Liam exploded with anger on the spot. ¡°She wanted to teach you kids a lesson? How dare she?¡± This man looks like he''s in his seventies... He''s got a walking stick in his hand and a powerful, stern look on his face. Only those who have been in power for a very long time could possibly exude an aura like this. Looks like this guy is a lot wealthier than Desmond! With that in mind, Erin asked ¡°And who might you be?¡± Liam walked up to her and asked with a sneer, ¡°These kids just call me their ''greatgrandpa.'' So who do you think I am? Hmph! This is the first time I''ve seen a mere nobody like you threatens a member of the Hamilton family!¡± Huh? The Hamilton family? Erin had mostly been living overseas, so she had little to no knowledge of the local affairs. On top of that, she waspletely devoted to the Lynch family, so she knew nothing about the Hamilton family at all. Not knowing who she was messing with, Erin red at them nonchntly as she continued, ¡°These kids were in my way and refused to budge, so I was just trying to frighten them a little! I didn''t do anything to them.¡± The look in Liam''s eyes grew increasingly stern. ¡°Frighten them? We love them so much that we won''t even scold them, and you dare say you tried to frighten them?¡± ¡°These kids turn out like this because you keep spoiling them! I suggest you teach them some proper manners or someone else will!¡± Erin snapped back at him mockingly. She then tried to walk away, but Terence stepped in front of her and blocked her path. ¡°What, are you trying to gang up on me now? Hah, it seems the apple really doesn''t fall far from the tree!¡± Erin said with a frown. Liam was on the verge of losing his temper at that point. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°You''d better watch your tongue, olddy!¡± Terence yelled. Erin stared at him in disbelief. ¡°W-What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Oh, my bad! I meant to call you an old hag!¡± Terence replied with a sneer, showing her no mercy whatsoever. ¡°You...¡± Erin''s eyes went wide with anger. If there was one thing she couldn''t stand, it was people insulting her age. Due to the hugemotion they were causing, the manager had no choice but toe over. ¡°Ah, you came here just in time! You''re the manager of this ce, right? I want you to get rid of these pieces of trash!¡± Erin said upon seeing him. To her surprise, the manager simply ignored her and bowed respectfully toward Liam before asking, ¡°What is going on here, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°If random batches can juste in here and cause trouble, then there''s no need for this restaurant to stay in business!¡± Liam replied coldly. ¡°I''m so sorry, Old Mr. Hamilton! I''ll have it taken care of right away!¡± The manager then grabbed his walkie-talkie and said, ¡°We have a troublemaker here on the first floor! Send two guys over to escort her out of this restaurant immediately!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Erin frowned as her instincts told her that Liam was no pushover. The next thing she knew, two men had appeared in front of her and motioned at her to leave. Refusing to put up with the humiliation, Erin turned toward the manager and yelled desperately, ¡°What the heck is wrong with you guys? They''re the ones ganging up on me! How am I the troublemaker here?¡± Unfortunately for her, the manager wasn''t having any of it. ¡°Madam, please cooperate with us or we will have to use force.¡± Of course, Erin wasn''t going to just leave without putting up a fight. ¡°I''m not going anywhere! Do you guys have any idea who I am?¡± Not wanting to waste any more time with her, the manager ordered, ¡°Get her out of here!¡± The two men then grabbed Erin by the arms and started dragging her out of there. Zachary happened toe in through the door at the time. He immediately ran forward when he saw his mother being dragged away. ¡°What''s happening, Mom? Please stop this, you guys!¡± As if she had found a glimmer of hope in a sea of darkness, Erin pleaded with him, ¡°They''re ganging up on me, son!¡± Zachary frowned when he looked up and saw Terence and Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Old Mr. Watson, what''s going on here?¡± Terence was just as shocked to see him show up. ¡°Zachary? She''s your mother?¡± Zachary nodded reluctantly. ¡°Yes, she is. Can you tell me what happened?¡± The look on Terence''s face turned gloomy instantly, and he looked away without saying a word. ¡°Zachary, you know these people?¡± Erin asked. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Zachary simply frowned and kept quiet. Oh? What a coincidence! This guy has already gotten off to a bad start before he even does anything! Looks like we have the upper hand here! Liam arched a brow at the thought of that. Despite feeling a little relieved, he maintained a calm expression and cleared his throat as he said, ¡°She bumped into Denise and refused to apologize. On top of that, she even threatened to teach them a lesson on our behalf. I was just returning the favor.¡± Zachary shifted his gaze toward Erin upon hearing that. Erin shook her head profusely. ¡°No, that''s not true! These two kids wouldn''t get out of my way, so I was just trying to scare them a little!¡± Zachary frowned as he knew his mother''s personality all too well. He then ignored her and shifted his gaze toward Denise as he asked, ¡°Are you okay, Denise? Did she hurt you anywhere?¡± Denise rubbed a reddened spot on her head and said, ¡°Right here, but I''m all good now.¡± ¡°I''m sorry you got hurt like this, Denise. I''ll apologize to you on her behalf, okay?¡± ¡°Zachary!¡± Erin protested angrily. Denise nodded. ¡°Okay! I''ll stop being mad since you''ve apologized, Mr. Zach!¡± Zachary gave her a pat on the head before turning to look at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, I¡ª¡± ¡°No need to apologize to me. I''m fine with it as long as my sister is. Just keep in mind that I will not sit by and do nothing if someone bullies my sister.¡± Anthony cut him off Zachary shed him a smile as he continued, ¡°I understand, but I still need to apologize to you regardless.¡± Anthony could only let out a helpless sigh in response. I really like Zachary for being such a gentle and chivalrous man. Oh, well... It really is a shame... Having obtained their forgiveness, Zachary stood up to face Terence and Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Old Mr. Watson, my mother is indeed at fault here today. Will you two please let this slide for my sake?¡± Terence was too angry to speak at the time, so he looked away and kept quiet instead. ¡°All right. We''ll let it slide since Denise has chosen to forgive her,¡± Liam said while motioning at the manager. The manager nodded and had the two security guards stand down. Liam then walked up to Terence and said, ¡°Come on, Terence. Let''s carry on with our meal. Don''t let this ruin our mood!¡± Terence simply kept quiet and shot Zachary another nce before returning to the private room. ¡°I will have two men stand guard outside your private room to prevent anyone from disturbing you any further, Old Mr. Hamilton. I will also be on standby here, so just let me know if you need anything,¡± the manager added with a bow. Liam nodded at him and entered the private room with the kids. ¡°Who the heck are those people? How dare they gang up on me like this?¡± Erin grumbled in frustration as she watched them walk away. ¡°The Hamilton family is the economic lifeline for Glenport City. Dad has always been wanting to coborate with them,¡± Zachary whispered. Erin froze and stared at Zachary in disbelief after hearing that. ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± she asked after a brief pause. Zachary nodded in response, much to Erin''s dismay. After racking her brain for a bit, she instructed Zachary, ¡°Don''t let your dad find out about this. He''ll get mad if he does!¡± Zachary shot her a nce and said nothing further. Desmond will never forgive me if I get on Hamilton Corporation''s bad side! I mustn''t let him find out about this! Erin shuddered just thinking about the trouble she had gotten herself into. With the dramatic incident over, Spencer said with a faint smile, ¡°Those kids sure are something else! Despite acting like victims on the outside, they''re actually ingenious little schemers on the inside!¡± Natasha didn''t say anything, but the look of anger in her eyes was as clear as day. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you angry?¡± Spencer asked upon noticing it. ¡°No.¡± Natasha returned to her seat and carried on eating. Spencer jabbed at her. ¡°Are you sure? You look like you''re about to kill someone!¡± Natasha ignored him as her lips curled into a cold sneer. Having recalled something, Spencer asked, ¡°Also, didn''t you say you were going to introduce me to someone? Who is it?¡± ¡°You''ll find out when the timees.¡± ¡°What, you can''t bring that person over right now?¡± ¡°Now isn''t a convenient time.¡± Spencer stared at her with a devilish look in his eyes. ¡°Fine. This only makes me a lot more curious as to who the person is.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Thalia is currently in Glenport City. You''d better be careful when you''re out and about,¡± Natasha reminded him. Spencer dropped his fork and looked up at her when he heard that. ¡°Wait, what did you just say? Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Natasha looked rather unruffled while a trace of panic shed across Spencer''s eyes. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± he asked. Natasha nced at him cidly. ¡°Rx, she doesn''t know you''re here. She''s here for me.¡± Spencer heaved a sigh of relief at her words. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°What happened between the two of you?¡± Natasha asked all of a sudden, shooting him a curious nce. The first time she had heard about Thalia was from Spencer. Spencer''s cheeks became inexplicably flushed. He blinked his narrow eyes. ¡°What could happen between us? She''s a fierce and vicious woman. Nobody can hide from her.¡± ¡°Then why are you blushing?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Spencer demanded. ¡°I have been drinking!¡± At that, he picked up the ss of red wine on the table and downed it. A smile appeared across Natasha''s lips as she watched him. Being reticent, are we? Fine. Spencer was even more flustered after being teased by Natasha. ¡°By the way,¡± he said suddenly upon recalling something, ¡°what did shee to you for? You haven''t offended Darz, have you?¡± ¡°I had dealt with Darz several times when I was investigating my dad some time ago,¡± Natasha replied unhurriedly as she took her time to swallow her food. ¡°They wanted me to join them.¡± ¡°Is that why they sent Thalia?¡± he asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°And you...¡± ¡°She doesn''t know who I am yet,¡± Natasha concluded calmly. Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°She hasn''t seen through you, but you have seen through her?¡± ¡°When you first mentioned her to me back then, I had her investigated out of curiosity and remembered her because she''s beautiful.¡± The man was rendered speechless by her words. Am I supposed to respond to that? His symmetrical features suddenly grimaced at the thought. Catching sight of the bottle of red wine before him, he poured another ss and downed it. That is why it is terrible to have a hacker close to you. Before you find anything on them after their sudden appearance in your life, they''ve already found everything there is to know about you. Even more importantly, a careless word to her would be enough for her to discover everything. At that harrowing prospect, Spencer was inwardly grateful that he and Natasha were friends instead of enemies. How terrifying! Spencer cleared his throat. ¡°Are you going to tell her?¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don''t n on joining them. Why should I tell her?¡± ¡°So, you aren''t even nning on showing your face?¡± he asked, incredulous. ¡°It''s for the best.¡± His lips twisted into a bitter smile. For some reason, he felt awful for Thalia. At least they can''t investigate or get to her. It sucks for them to have to return empty-handed. By that point, Natasha seemed to have sensed something as she nced at her friend. ¡°How about you act as my proxy and tell her for me?¡± ¡°This conversation never happened!¡± cried Spencer. Natasha smiled at his look of fear. ¡°The miracle doctor who has dominated the underworld is afraid of a little girl. I''m even more curious to know what happened between you two.¡± Spencer gave her a faint smile. ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, you know. You shouldn''t ask too many questions, youngdy.¡± ¡°Maybe I should ask Thalia then?¡± Spencer''s eyes widened. ¡°You can''t!¡± Natasha grinned at his exaggerated reaction and said nothing. Spencer knew that she would not do such a thing. She only threatened to in jest. Having known each other for many years, it was a point of Natasha''s character that he was already familiar with. He met her gaze with a firm resolve. ¡°Are you close with her?¡± ¡°Somewhat. She lives downstairs of us.¡± Spencer''s mouth hung open in surprise. Though he did not express it, Natasha''s revtion drove him to anxiety on Thalia''s behalf. Does she even know who she''s living with? It''s no exaggeration to call this woman the devil! Spencer lowered his voice, his lips taut with worry. ¡°Don''t mention me to her, or she''ll go crazy. There was no trace of levity on Spencer''s expression when he uttered those words. Though Natasha could not tell if his words were true, she did not pursue them any further. Instead, she merely nodded. Everybody has their own secrets to hide. Respecting her friend''s reluctance, Natasha ceased her interrogation. ¡°Also, if she''s living below you...¡± Spencer blurted before hurriedly hushing himself. ¡°Forget it. It''s nothing!¡± Natasha gazed at him as another smile rose involuntarily to her lips. ¡°Don''t you worry. I''ll keep an eye on her.¡± A hint of embarrassment shed through his narrow eyes. ¡°That''s not what I meant.¡± The more he tried to exin, the more ruffled he became. After a pause to reorient himself, Spencer gave up. ¡°Forget it, do whatever you want. In short, I want no part in this.¡± Natasha merely smiled at him without speaking. ¡°Tell me about Darz. Do you really have no ns to join?¡± Spencer asked in an attempt to change the subject. ¡°It''s the opportunity of a lifetime.¡± Natasha''s gaze was firm. ¡°I promised Grandpa to refrain from worrying him at least before his hundredth birthday.¡± ¡°s, a rare gem of the hacker world,¡± Spencermented. Natasha did not respond as hacking was only one of her hobbies. She had other matters of interest to pursue. Inparison, she cared more about the feelings of those around her than her hacking career. ¡°Darz has been rising in recent years,¡± Spencer continued. ¡°After a period of rapid development, it is now one of the key yers in the world. Furthermore, their progress over the past two years had been especially so. I heard they have recruited the most talented hackers worldwide who have demolished any opposing forces standing in their way.¡± Natasha listened without responding. ¡°I don''t think it''s as simple as wanting a seat at the table,¡± Spencer carried out thoughtfully. ¡°I get the feeling they would settle for nothing besides the biggest seat.¡± Though listening at rapt attention, Natasha still did not speak. ¡°If they do want to be the boss, then your influence is bound to be their biggest obstacle. It''s best if you remain neutral. If you joined another organization, you would put a target on your back by being a thorn in their side.¡± As he spoke, Spencer''s expression became increasingly somber. ¡°Instead of fighting for you,¡± he warned, leaning in, ¡°they might just eliminate you. You need to be careful.¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows, met his gaze without any fear in her own, and shed a nonchnt smile. ¡°Everything you said is based on the premise of them being able to find me in the first ce,¡± she said. Spencer could not believe his ears. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I would be giving them something to worry about when theye for me!¡± He was further struck dumb by her audacity. ¡°Be that as it may, you mustn''t drop your guard,¡± Spencer said nervously. ¡°These hackers Darz has recruited over the past two years are formidable opponents, and there hasn''t been a mission they could notplete since they were engaged. You should confront them if the opportunity arises and test the validity of their reputation. It''s good to know where we stand.¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Natasha smiled as she listened to his frantic instructions. ¡°Stop smiling. I''m being serious!¡± Spencer eximed. Natasha nodded. ¡°I know you are.¡± He mulled in silence for a while. ¡°I need you to regain full health of your hand, or you won''t be able to do anything when danger strikes. You''ll be a sitting duck.¡± It was Natasha''s turn to be speechless with surprise. The subject seemed to remind Spencer of something. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to treat your hand? Could it be due to what we''ve just discussed?¡± Natasha''s beautiful face remained indifferent. ¡°It has nothing to do with Darz and everything to do with protecting myself and those around me. Most importantly, as I might meet my father''s killer, I think it is wiser to be in my best possible form.¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes at the sight of the cruelty shing in hers. He knew that the matter regarding her father had always been a thorn in Natasha''s heart. As long as she hasn''t uncovered the truth, she will not let it go. ¡°No matter what you have in mind,¡± Spencer cautioned, ¡°run it by me first.¡± Natasha smiled appreciatively. ¡°Don''t worry. Meanwhile, Terence had lost his appetite in the private room below. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Aside from Anthony and Denise being wronged, the very thought of Zachary''s mother incensed him. Liam knew what his friend was thinking. ¡°Enough moping, Terence,¡± he advised. ¡°There''s no point in holding on to anger toward somebody like that. I won''t let anybody else take advantage of our greatgrandchildren!¡± ¡°Not that!¡± the other said impatiently. ¡°It''s even less worth being angry with that woman!¡± Liam retorted. ¡°I know what you are thinking, Terence. You like Zachary as much as you dislike his mother, and you''re afraid that Nat will suffer when she marries him.¡± Terence cast a wary gaze at Liam, embarrassed that his thoughts had been dissected and analyzed. ¡°You know everything, don''t you?¡± ¡°We''ve been friends for years, haven''t we? I always know what''s on your mind.¡± The two old men had settled down by that point, and Liam looked at hispanion. ¡°Have you conducted a background check on Zachary?¡± Terence''s gaze grew sharp. ¡°What about his background?¡± ¡°Zachary is the illegitimate child of Desmond Lynch. Yes, Lynch Corporation.¡± Terence was startled at the news. ¡°Desmond''s son?¡± he repeated. Liam nodded. Terence''s brow creased even further at the disconcerting revtion. He had heard of Desmond while he was still in the business industry. Though thetter had built Lynch Corporation from scratch, Terence recalled Desmond''s reputation as cruelly relentless and treacherous. ¡°Rumor has it that financial troubles have been guing the Lynch family ofte,¡± Liam continued. ¡°Their intention to form a marital alliance with the Lenoir family for financial support hasn''t exactly been a secret. Terence was even more shocked. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°It mustn''t have been long ago, though it hasn''t been decided yet,¡± replied Liam. ¡°Zachary must have opposed the n.¡± Terence''s countenance turned even paler. No wonder he hasn''t been seen as ofte! ¡°Since you were aware, why haven''t you told me about this sooner?¡± he asked after a prolonged silence, deep in thought. ¡°I thought you already knew everything.¡± ¡°How would I have known that? If I did, would I have allowed that kid to join the Watson family?¡± Liam was stunned at his friend''s outburst. ¡°Fine. It''s my fault, happy? All of this is new to me too, you know. Keh told me.¡± He nced at Terence to gauge thetter''s reaction. Terence''s focus was immediately redirected at the mention of Keh. Though the Lynch family aren''t decent, neither is Keh. ¡°Keh is also worried about Nat, which is why he had them investigated.¡± ¡°The fox shouldn''t be appointed to guard the henhouse,¡± Terence muttered. ¡°They always have ulterior motives.¡± Liam pursed his lips but did not defend Keh any longer. ¡°All right, Terence. I know what you''re thinking. You''re just worried that no one care for Nat after you die, aren''t you? Don''t worry. She''ll meet a good man. Besides, we will leave her all of our money when we die. Though men cannot be relied upon, money will always be there for her. Am I right?¡± Terence raised his eyebrows at Liam''s words. ¡°You want to leave Nat your money? ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°We''ll see about that!¡± Though he couldn''t tell if his friend meant it, Terence could see Liam''s affection toward Natasha, and there was no falsehood in his love. ¡°What''s that supposed to mean? Nat has already given the Hamilton family three heirs, and the fortune I bequeath her will be passed down to my greatgrandchildren,¡± Liam exined good- naturedly. ¡°No matter how you look at it, Ie out on top!" His perspective amused Terence. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Nat will find another man and have them squander your fortune instead?¡± ¡°Nat isn''t you,¡± Liam retorted. ¡°She isn''t so easily confused. I believe in her. Besides, I have already made my peace with such a possibility in the future. As long as my three heirs grow up healthy, it doesn''t matter to me!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Terence eximed before sighing helplessly. ¡°Enough out of you. You''re already in poor health, yet you still do not care to umte virtues in your speech. If you think you can, try living long enough to watch those three grow up. I doubt you''dst very long with that filthy tongue of yours!¡± Liam smiled. ¡°I would like to live to a thousand years and have you have the same good fortune. You''re stuck with me, I''m afraid!¡± ¡°You''re on your own!¡± Terence chuckled. ¡°I wouldn''t want to spend eternity in yourpany. ¡°Why not? Are you afraid of how much uglier you''ll get at that age?¡± Liam asked. ¡°If you ever run into an ugly and cantankerous witch, you would have met your match.¡± Terence roared withughter. ¡°Come on, what nonsense are you spouting in front of the children?¡± A pleasant conversation between the two old men had been rare ofte. It appeared they have buried the hatchet at Anthony, Terence, and Denise heaved sighs of relief at the intermittent bouts of boisterousughter. Upon hearing thest part, they joined in theughter as well. The children were initially afraid that their great-grandfathers would begin bickering halfway through their conversation again and were d they did not. This must be the reconciliation of the century! Overjoyed at harmony being restored at home, the three children developed monstrous appetites. Denise chose that moment to speak up. ¡°I''m so happy that Gramps and GreatGrandpa have finally stopped quarreling!¡± There is no longer a need to take sides! The two old men turned to look at Denise. Liam stroked her hair. ¡°You look happy, Denise. We won''t quarrel anymore, all right?¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Liam turned to Terence. ¡°See? The children do not want to see us quarreling!¡± ¡°Who wants to quarrel with you?¡± Terence retorted hotly. ¡°If you weren''t fighting with me over the children, I won''t even deign to argue with you!¡± ¡°I''m not fighting with you. I care for the children, and I didn''t even me you for keeping the news from me for so long. So what if I spend more time with the children than you?¡± demanded Liam. Terence rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you still ming me for keeping it from you? Would you have seen me as your inw if I hadn''t told you about it?¡± ¡°Well, Anthony is a mirror image of Keh. It doesn''t take a genius to figure it out,¡± Liam shot back. The two old men red at each other. Their mutual animosity returned as quickly as it had disappeared. The children exchanged bewildered nces. Didn''t they just promise not to fight anymore? Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Natasha returned rtively early. Terence and the triplets were not yet home when she arrived. They only showed up after she had washed up and was getting ready for bed. Denise threw herself into her arms as soon as they entered the door. ¡°Did you miss me today, Nat?¡± Natasha nced down at Denise''s forehead. Though there were no scars or signs of injury, it still stung Natasha to recall the incident. Natasha nodded. ¡°Eh, just a little.¡± ¡°Which is it? Did you miss me or not?¡± ¡°I did!¡± Denise smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Greatgrandpa took us to Infinitium for lunch today, Nat. The food there isn''t bad. I''ll take you there another time, okay?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Terence was watching them. ¡°All right, Denise. You''ve been out all day today. Look at how dusty you are! Be a good girl and go wash up.¡± ¡°Yes, Great-grandpa,¡± Denise replied before turning back to Natasha. ¡°I''m going to wash up, Nat. See youter!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Natasha watched the triplets stand in line for the washroom. She was then about to retire into her bedroom when Terence called, ¡°Wait a moment, Nat.¡± Natasha turned back to find her grandfather with a peculiar expression. He looked as if he wanted to say something but decided against it. ¡°What''s wrong, Grandpa?¡± Natasha asked. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Terence gazed at her thoughtfully for some time before he spoke. ¡°How are you and Zachary doing recently?¡± he asked. Natasha knew what Terence was getting at. ¡°Nothing new,¡± she answered after a pause. ¡°I''ve been giving it some serious thought,¡± Terence began with some hesitation. ¡°Sometimes, it''s better to take things slow and¡ª¡± The sudden ringing of Natasha''s phone interrupted him. Coincidentally, it was Zachary who was calling. Terence cast a startled look at her. ¡°What''s wrong? Who''s calling?¡± ¡°Zachary,¡± Natasha answered simply. Terence looked rather uneasy. ¡°I''ll be in my room,¡± Natasha said. Terence cast about for something else to say, but Natasha had already entered her room. After shutting the door behind her, she answered the call after a moment''s thought. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It''s me, Nat.¡± Zachary sounded a little excited. ¡°I was afraid you would never answer my calls again.¡± ¡°Not to that extent,¡± Natasha said in a blunt and distant tone. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The displeasure in her voice disconcerted Zachary for no apparent reason. ¡°I called to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± ¡°My mother was at Infinitium for lunch today,¡± he said, sincerity ringing in every syble. ¡°She had an altercation with Denise and Anthony before another bout of conflict with Old Mr. Watson. Of course, it waspletely her fault and that Anthony and Denise were victims of this incident. Although Old Mr. Watson did not take any action out of respect for me, I think it''s still necessary to tell you in person and apologize to you. I am sorry.¡± Although she did not want to admit it, Zachary''s words eased Natasha''s anger. Being impartial in her dealings, Natasha did not have an opinion regarding how Zachary handled things earlier that day. His speaking out of integrity made her feel he did not let her down, at the very least. ¡°I''ll pay you a visit in person another time to apologize to Old Mr. Watson,¡± Zachary said. ¡°No need,¡± Natasha said. ¡°It wasn''t your fault.¡± ¡°Though I hadn''t directly caused it, it did make Denise and Anthony feel horrible,¡± Zachary said, eager to make amends. ¡°I hope they won''t be angry with me!¡± ¡°I''m sure they''re aware of whose fault it is,¡± Natasha said dryly. It was true. The triplets were even better at standing up for themselves than she was. It was a point of pride for Natasha. Zachary was relieved upon hearing that. ¡°That''s good. Thank you again for not ming me.¡± Natasha did not respond. ¡°I need a little time to rify things ofte,¡± Zachary added after a moment''s thought in response to her silence. ¡°We''ll have dinner together after I''ve dealt with everything.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°You should get some sleep. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Natasha had a grim look in her eyes after hanging up. She did not care much for Zachary. Though they were not destined to be lovers, they were at least friends. But after seeing Erin earlier that day, she could imagine what Zachary''s life would be like in the future. It''s none of my business, anyway. If, however, there is a repeat of the incident today, I won''t be showing her any mercy. Meanwhile, Liam headed straight to the hospital after sending the triplets home. Fabian was delivering a work report to Keh when the elder Hamilton arrived, relieved that his grandson had remained in the hospital as instructed. Appearing to be in a cheerful mood, the old man strode over and seated himself on the bedside chair. Keh nced at him. ¡°You are looking chipper today.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Liam nodded as a smile spread across his lips. ¡°I am, aren''t I?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Keh turned his gaze upon his grandfather after signing thest of the documents and handing them back to Fabian. After considering the matter briefly, Liam sat beside him on his bed. ¡°Guess who I ran into today?¡± ¡°Didn''t you spend the day with Old Mr. Watson and the triplets?¡± Keh asked. Throughout the day, Liam had sent him countless photos of the triplets enjoying themselves on their day out. He could feel the pride and joy of his grandfather through the pictures he took. His fondness for the triplets was so apparent that it was just shy of announcing it with fanfare. ¡°That''s right, I did. I took them to Infinitium for lunch at noon today. Guess who I ran into there?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Zachary''s mother.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at the mention of the woman. The old man told him precisely what transpired in Infinitium earlier that day. When Liam was done speaking, Keh''s eyes glinted with a malevolent chill at the thought of the triplets'' indignity. ¡°You have no idea,¡± Liam concluded, ¡°how that snarky vulture of a woman opened my eyes today. I would have had her thrown out and taught a lesson if Zachary didn''t show up.¡± A smile appeared across his lips at the recollection of something else. ¡°I have been thinking about how to tell Terence this but now I don''t have to. He saw it clearly himself and would absolutely not dare give Nat and Zachary his blessing now. Don''t you think it''s an opportunity for the Hamiltons?¡± Liam frowned at Keh''s prolonged reticence. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Keh nced up at his grandfather. ¡°Has the Lynch family always wanted a partnership with us, Grandpa?¡± ¡°It seems they did,¡± Liam agreed tentatively, ¡°though I don''t know the specifics. Their proposal has never made it up to us upper management as the scale of their operation is simply not within our consideration at all.¡± At that moment, Keh''s lips suddenly twisted into a smile. ¡°Sometimes, you can''t clobber your enemies to death.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Liam asked. Keh''s smile broadened. ¡°Wouldn''t it be better to wring them dry?¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Natasha fell into deep slumber after ending the callst night. She had been sleeping because she had been recuperating at home for thest few days. That was why she woke up exceptionally early this morning. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Ross. Natasha nced at the screen and answered the call, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You''re awake, Ms. Wealthy? Are you free to talk?¡± Ross asked. ¡°You think you can still talk to me if I''m asleep?¡± Natasha retorted. Ross responded with an awkward chuckle. ¡°When are youing back to the office?¡± ¡°Something happened?¡± Ross responded with another wry smile. ¡°Yeah. Something cropped up...¡± ¡°Spill!¡± ¡°Xavier, Thomas, and I had recently worked on a project, and we hade up with a prototype, but the client was not happy with it. We knew something was amiss with the prototype, but we couldn''t figure out the problem. That''s why we''re here to seek your advice.¡± Natasha thought about it and said, ¡°Got it. I''ll be there in a minute.¡± ¡°You want toe right now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We cane to you instead, though, since you''re still feeling unwell.¡± ¡°It''s all right. I¡¯m okay now. I''lle over now since I have nothing to do at home anyway!" ¡°Oh, okay. We''ll wait for you then!¡± Ross sounded exceptionally excited. After ending the call, Natasha changed her clothes, put on simple makeup, and was ready to depart. Meanwhile, Anthony was busy cleaning up the living hall. Upon seeing Natasha all dressed up, he asked, ¡°Are you going out, Nat?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have to get back to the office.¡± Anthony frowned and expressed his concern. ¡°But your injury¡ª¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I feel better now, don''t worry. Besides, I''m tired of staying at home. A trip to the office could make me feel better.¡± Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°All right then!¡± ¡°Where''s Great-grandpa?¡± ¡°He went out to do groceries shopping and should be back soon!¡± ¡°Tell him not to worry about me. I''ll be back soon.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha soon arrived at Prosper Technologies. Everyone in the office had dark eye circles and looked dispirited, but when they saw Natasha from a distance, their spirit was reignited. They instantly surrounded her. ¡°You''re back, Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°How are you? Do you feel better now, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, the office without you was boring as hell!¡± Natasha was taken aback by their enthusiasm. She was not used to being in the limelight, but their reaction made her very happy. Ross, who was still at his wit''s end, immediately bounced up from his seat when he heard Natasha had arrived. He dashed across the office and extended his hands to embrace her. ¡°You''re back, Ms. Wealthy!¡± But Xavier pulled him back before he could give her a hug. Xavier looked at Natasha and asked, ¡°Boss, why did youe back? Do you feel better now?¡± Natasha hesitated. Before she could answer his question, Ross tried getting her attention by making eye contact with her. Xavier followed her line of sight and looked in Ross'' direction. ¡°You called her?¡± Ross knew the truth woulde to light sooner orter. He responded with an awkward chuckle and said, ¡°Yes, I did call Ms. Watson, but I didn''t expect her toe back so soon-¡± Xavier''s expression turned grim. He rolled his eyes at Ross before turning his attention to Natasha. ¡°We can handle the project ourselves, Boss. You should get enough rest Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°I''m fine!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Rx. I won''t put my health in jeopardy for work. I cherish my life more than anything!¡± Natasha said. Xavier was slightly convinced. ¡°Yeah, that''s right. We can''t be asking Ms. Watson to go home since she''s already here. I''m sure she misses the food in our cafeteria too, right? I''ll buy her lunchter!¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°I''ll take your word for it!¡± ¡°You have my word! Your lunch is on me!¡± Ross tapped his chest and said. Natasha could not help butugh. ¡°Come, please follow me!¡± It was as if Ross was talking respectfully to a client. Natasha suddenly remembered something. She turned to the receptionist and said, ¡°Oh, I ordered one hundred sets of breakfast. The deliveryman should arrive soon. I''ll need your help to distribute them to everyone.¡± Everyone''s eyes brightened as they did not expect her to do this for them. The crowd began to speak. ¡°Aw, you shouldn''t have done it...¡± ¡°When I was in the hospital, a few of you represented the office to visit me, and I''m grateful for that. This breakfast set is my way of saying thank you to all of you.¡± ¡°All right, Ms. Watson. Thank you!¡± ¡°Don''t mention it!¡± Natasha then walked in with Xavier and Ross. They arrived at a tiny conference room that could hold about ten people. At that point, Thomas was scratching his head in frustration. His hair was disheveled. The moment they stepped into the room, they heard Thomas mumble, ¡°No, no, no, no, no. This project will fail for sure if we do that. Before we can make it, I might die from overwork. But I can''t think of a better solution!¡± Natasha nced at Thomas before turning her attention to Xavier and Thomas. Ross¡¯ face fell. ¡°Did you see that, Ms. Watson? I didn''t want to call you, but look at Thomas...¡± Natasha noticed the three of them looked disheveled in their overgrown beards. Of all the three men, Thomas looked especially rugged. She walked over and sat down. Thomas lifted his eyes and took a nce at Natasha before turning his attention to hisputer. A few secondster, he lifted his head and looked at her again. At that point, Thomas could not believe his eyes. ¡°M-Ms. Watson? Is that you? Am I hallucinating? Am I experiencing terminal lucidity before death?¡± He continued mumbling, ¡°No, no, no, no, no. I can¡¯t be thinking about Ms. Watson right now. Focus, Thomas. Focus...¡± He kept shaking his head. When he was about to stand up and leave the conference room, he saw Xavier and Ross standing right behind. Thomas froze for a bit and blinked. It was as if he was experiencing lightheadedness. ¡°No, I can''t do this anymore. This hallucination has gotten the better of me. I can''t believe I''m seeing Ms. Watson here.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. That''s it. I can''t deal with this anymore.¡± Ross turned around to look at Natasha. ¡°You see that, Ms. Wealthy? Now you know why I had to call you?¡± Natasha nodded to show that she understood what was going on. Upon hearing that, Thomas froze once again. He turned around and looked in Natasha''s direction. ¡°So I''m not hallucinating? So Ms. Watson is real? She''s back?¡± he asked in a trembling voice. Natasha gave him a smile. When Ross was about to exin the situation, Thomas approached Natasha and gave her a serious look. Before Natasha could say anything, the man kneeled before her and wailed, ¡°You''re finally back, Ms. Watson! I would be dead if you didn''te back!¡± His reaction rendered Natasha speechless. I''ve just been away for a few days. What''s with his dramatic reaction? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Meanwhile, Erin and Zachary once again stepped into the Lynch residence in Huxville, a wealthy neighborhood in the western part of Glenport City. They could not help but sigh when they realized nothing much had changed over the years. The residence was still as impressive and majestic as ever. For years, she had been dreaming of entering the building again. Finally, her dream hade true. Erin gracefully sat on the couch in the living hall while the housekeeper served them tea. At that point, Erin was still a bundle of nerves and did not know what to do. ¡°Zachary, look at me. What do you think of my look?¡± Erin shot the man a concerned look while tidying up her hair and clothes. Zachary took a sweeping nce at her and replied calmly, ¡°You look fine.¡± Erin took a deep breath. ¡°Don''t upset your dad when you see himter. He finally took the initiative to invite us over for the first time in many years-¡± Zachary kept mum. He would not havee to the Lynch residence if it were not for the Lenoir family. For years, Desmond had left them in the lurch. Zachary could somehow figure out why Desmond called them home. To Zachary, the so-called kinship meant nothing as it was bound by rules and restrictions. Annoyance shed across his eyes. He tilted his head and saw a wheelchair-bound figure from a stone''s throw away. Zachary narrowed his eyes upon seeing that person. The man in the wheelchair was his brother from another mother, Jacques Lynch. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jacques got into a serious traffic ident a year ago, and the doctor had to amputate his legs to save his life. Zachary knew the Lynch family would not have epted him if it were not for the ident. Jacques, who stared at Zachary, slowly wheeled himself to the living hall. When Erin turned toward the source of sound and noticed Jacques from a distance, she immediately stood up and walked in his direction. ¡°Are you Jacques? I couldn''t recognize you anymore since I''ve not seen you in years...¡± Erin put on an affable front when she approached Jacques. Yet, Jacques'' attention was fixated on Zachary. There was an intense murderous glint in the former''s eyes. ¡°Oh, before I forget. I brought you some health supplements from overseas¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t need them!¡± Jacques cut her off curtly. He looked up at her with a scowl. ¡°I don''t deserve to use your things.¡± Erin looked at him and frowned. She wanted to say something, but words caught in her throat. ¡°Jacques, we didn''te with a bad intention...¡± Jacques snorted icily. A chilling re shed across his eyes as he sneered, ¡°This was how you spoke to my mom, who eventually went mad and jumped off the building. Do you still remember?¡± Erin instantly nched at his words. ¡°I know it was my fault, but I didn''t expect that to happen. Jacques, I know you won''t listen to anything I say, but I promise I''ll take good care of you once I return to the Lynch residence. I''ll treat you like my own Jacques grimaced and red at her. ¡°Shut up! I don''t need you to take care of me! It looks like you''re still hopeful that you can return to the Lynch residence, huh? Over my dead body!¡± Jacque roared in anger. Jacques¡ª ¡°Don''t call my name! Who are you to call my name?¡± ¡°I know you wouldn''t want to listen to me, but I just want to atone for my sin. I want to make it up to you. Can''t you forgive me?¡± ¡°You want to atone for your sin? Fine. Go and kill yourself now. I''ll forgive you if you die before my eyes...¡± Jacques then gave Zachary a side-eye. ¡°You should jump off the building like how my mother did. I''ll not only forgive you, but I''ll allow your son to return to the Lynch family. How about that? Does this deal sound good to you?¡± Just then, Zachary went up to Jacques and stood in front of him. ¡°Shut your mouth, Jacques...¡± Jacques let out a mirthlessugh after seeing the expression on Zachary''s face. ¡°What''s wrong? You wanna hit me? Go on. Hit me!¡± ¡°I''ll hit you if you keep testing my patience! ¡°I know you''ll hit me. Your mom is a mistress, so how cultured can you be? You and your mom are used to barging into houses and bullying people anyway, right?¡± Jacques retorted with a grimace. Zachary''s eyes reddened instantly, and he clenched his fists. When he was about to throw a punch at Jacques, Erin stopped him. ¡°Zachary, stop¡ª¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Erin looked at him and said, ¡°I deserve it!¡± Zachary''s line of sight alternated between his mother and Jacques, and he still had his fists clenched. Jacques, who was observing their interaction, let out of cold snort. ¡°Bravo, bravo! You two amazing actors have put up a good show. I can''t imagine a b*tch is trying to act all righteous in front of me!¡± His remark had once again infuriated Zachary. Thetter charged in Jacques'' direction and grabbed his cors. ¡°You''d better watch your mouth!¡± ¡°What? What did I say wrong?¡± Jacques was not ready to budge even though he was in a wheelchair. After all, years of experience in Lynch Corporation had made Jacques an authoritative figure. Despite being wheelchair-bound, he was still just as steady and assertive. Zachary could not take it anymore. He tightened his grip on the foul-mouthed man''s cors and was ready to knock him out. Erin stepped in and stopped Zachary. ¡°Stop it, Zachary! Let him go!¡± Zachary refused. Erin got desperate and gave him a p. Smack! A tense silence ensued. Erin looked at Zachary and threw a fit. ¡°Zachary, stop causing any unnecessary trouble!¡± Zachary lifted his eyes and turned his gaze to Erin. Disappointment shed across his eyes. ¡°All right.¡± Zachary nodded. He then stood up and walked away. When Erin was about to say something, Desmond came in and bumped into Zachary. Desmond looked at Zachary and frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Before Zachary could answer Desmond, Erin put on a smile and walked up to him. ¡°We heard you''reing, so we came out to greet you. Desmond nced at Erin and sized her up. He felt the dressing style of Erin, whom he had not met in years, had entuated her sensual femininity. But after seeing Jacques in the wheelchair, Desmond cleared his throat and regained his composure. ¡°Come in, and let''s have a chat.¡± He then walked toward the living hall. Erin tidied her clothes and hair and followed him. She then walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°You must be tired after working the whole day,¡± Erin said while looking into Desmond''s eyes. The man might be in histe fifties, but he did not look his age. In fact, he still appeared to be as steady and manly as ever. Desmond grinned. ¡°I don''t feel tired at all.¡± ¡°Looks like you''re in a good mood. Do you have any good news to share with us?¡± Erin asked smilingly, looking like a gentledy. ¡°Yes, I do have a piece of good news,¡± Desmond said with a smile. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hamilton Corporation is nning to cooperate with us!¡± Desmond eximed. Erin''s expression changed when she heard the news. Zachary, who was standing by the door, could not help but look over. ¡°Lynch Corporation has been waiting for this coboration for ages! I''m so d that I''ve seized this opportunity!¡± Desmond was exhrated. He believed the coboration would solve all of Lynch Corporation''s problems, and Hamilton Corporation would take hispany to greater heights. Above all, he would be a part of the higher echelons of society! Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Erin''s heart still skipped a beat whenever she thought about the confrontation with the Hamilton family at Infinitium a few days before. However, she did not dare to let Desmond know about it. Otherwise, her ns to marry into the Lynch family would fall through. Thepany must have been unaffected because I''ve always been overseas, so the Hamilton family did not know about me. With that thought in mind, Erin became at ease. When she saw the smile on Desmond''s face, she smiled as well. ¡°It seems like thepany is going to enter the international market under your lead.¡± It had to be said that Erin''s words were words pleasant to Desmond''s ears. He had fallen for her back then because she was too skilled in buttering others up. Every word that came out of her mouth was one that would delight another. Her words would make a man''s ego inte. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Desmond boisterouslyughed. ¡°It''s still too early to say that we''re entering the international market, but if we work with Hamilton Corporation, we''ll definitely be able to get a standing in the national market.¡± ¡°That will be something we''ll be working on for the next two years. I believe that you''ll achieve that soon,¡± Erin said. Thrilled by her words, Desmond stared at her merrily before nodding his head. ¡°That is the good fortune you bring with you. Once everything is settled, let me know anytime if there''s anything you want,¡± Desmond told her. ¡°Really?¡± A trace of joy shed past Erin''s eyes, but she still kept her collected look on her face. ¡°Of course.¡± Erin was already starting to contemte what she wanted. Right then, Jacques sneered. ¡°I''d advise you to stop thinking of joining the Lynch family because I won''t let you do so!¡± With that, he wheeled himself clumsily toward his room. Erin''s smile froze on her face. Desmond watched his son leave with a frown. He wanted to say something to him, but in the end, he was silent. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When he turned back to Erin, he said, ¡°He...¡± ¡°It''s fine,¡± Erin told him. ¡°It''s something I''ll have to be patient about.¡± ¡°I''m d that you understand.¡± Erin still smiled in the same soft way she usually did. Right then, Desmond''s eyes flitted toward Zachary, and a frown appeared on Desmond''s face. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come over.¡± Erin turned around to look at Zachary and waved to him. ¡°Your dad is calling for you. Come over quickly.¡± Zachary mulled over it for a few seconds before walking over. Just as he took a seat, Desmond said, ¡°Your engagement with Winnifred Lenoir¡ª¡± ¡°I won''t marry her!¡± Zachary cried out before Desmond could finish his sentence. Desmond froze. Then, anger seeped into his eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± At that, Erin quickly tugged the hem of Zachary''s shirt and whispered, ¡°Zachary, don''t make your father mad.¡± However, it was as if Zachary had not heard her. As he stared at Desmond, he questioned expressionlessly, ¡°I think I was clear about this. I won''t marry Winnifred. If Lynch Corporation is about to work with Hamilton Corporation, I''m sure all of the problems will be resolved. In that case, why do you want me to marry Winnifred?¡± ¡°It''s one thing to work with Hamilton Corporation and another for your promise with the Lenoir family!¡± Desmond uttered. ¡°Why do I have to sacrifice my love life?¡± ¡°Sacrifice? How is the Lenoir family not a match for you? I''m telling you now that this is an engagement that others want but can''t even get. If not for the current state of your elder brother, do you really think you''ll be able to have a good marriage like this?¡± Desmond bellowed at him furiously. It was then Zachary finally realized that he was nothing but a recement in the matter. As the feelings of sorrow washed over him, he felt the urge to bark out a self-deprecatingugh. All of a sudden, a grin grew on his lips. ¡°In that case, let him marry her then. I don''t want this wedding!¡± Desmond flew into a rage instantly as he mmed his hand on the table. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Zachary did not want to bother repeating himself, so he turned to leave. ¡°You rebellious boy!¡± Desmond leaped to his feet and shouted at the back of his son. ¡°If you don''t marry Winnifred, quit dreaming about joining the Lynch family, and don''t you dare call me your father!¡± Zachary halted in his tracks. He then turned to look at Desmond before looking at the mansion. ¡°Once upon a time, I might have wanted to join the family, but now... It doesn''t matter anymore. As for you... You''re someone I never had, so why do you think I''d care about you?¡± With that, he looked away and continued walking out. ¡°Zachary! Zachary Lynch!¡± Erin cried out after him, her body shaking from the anger she felt. Nheless, she still had to make sure to keep up with the gentle, weak facade. Still, no matter how loud Erin cried out for him, Zachary never once turned around. In the past, he would think about how Desmond might have a proper reason¡ª that Desmond might not have a choice at all¡ªbut now, he realized that he was nothing but a receable being. If Jacques had not been injured in that ident¡ªor if nothing happened to thepany¡ªhe might never have had the chance to be around Desmond. If that was the case, he needed not to contemte as much anymore. Just as Zachary left the ce, Desmond angrily picked up the cup and threw it on the floor. ¡°He''s nothing but a rebellious boy!¡± Desmond fumed. Erin jumped in surprise, but the next thing she did was look at Desmond as she squeezed out a few tears. ¡°This is all my fault. I didn''t educate him well enough. Desmond, I''m sorry. If you have to hold someone ountable for this, please hold me ountable!¡± Desmond looked at her with a frown. ¡°What''s the point of crying right now? Why don''t you think about what to do instead?¡± ¡°Give me some time. I''ll surely convince him otherwise,¡± Erin said. ¡°You''d better do that. If this ends up affecting my matter...¡± Desmond did not finish the rest of his sentence out loud. Erin took a step forward to gently caress his back. ¡°It won''t. I won''t let him affect you. Trust me. To be frank with you, he cares about what you think of him. It''s just that it''s been a long time since the two of you have met, so themunication between both of you isn''t that smooth.¡± As Desmond listened to her words and felt her hand running down his back, an indescribable feeling seeped into his heart, and he turned to look at her. Erin looked gentle. She was already in her fifties, but she managed to preserve her appearance to make herself still look like she was in her forties. Desmond sighed. ¡°It''s true that you must have had a challenging time raising him alone all these years...¡± Erin''s eyes reddened. ¡°I said that I''ll do anything if it''s for you. All I ask for is for you not to hold a grudge against me.¡± ¡°It''s all in the past now.¡± ¡°Then, Desmond, do you... still want me?¡± Erin asked. Desmond gave it a thought. ¡°Give me a little more time. As long as the marriage with the Lenoir family is set in stone, I''ll talk to Jacques about it. By then, he''ll agree to it for thepany.¡± Hearing that, Erin instantly smiled. ¡°All right. I''ll wait. As long as I can be with you, I''ll wait no matter how long it takes.¡± Desmond''s eyes flicked toward her gentle face. Indeed, her gentle demeanor was a huge boost to his ego. As he stared at her, an emotion shed past his eyes. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 The news of Hamilton Corporation and Lynch Corporation''s coboration traveled fast. It caused quite a stir. Everyone in the corporate world knew about it. At the start, as they had yet to sign the contract, Desmond was worried that Hamilton Corporation would be angry with him, but it was as if Hamilton Corporation had never heard about the rumors at all. They continued to engage in talks for the deal. Once they began discussing the details of the contract, Desmond became more at ease. Most importantly, numerous businesses began offering an olive branch to Lynch Corporation once the news was out. Even the hosts of the cocktail parties that he would never get a chance to attend back then began sending him invitations to their parties. The business owners that he came across were all polite and respectful to him. Although they were all indirectly trying to get to know Hamilton Corporation, the feeling of having others curry favor with him thrilled Desmond. He felt as if he had turned into a member of the upper-ss social circle. He loved that feeling. Desmond knew that Hamilton Corporation was the one who brought him all these benefits. That was why he ced even more value on their coboration¡ªhe had to make sure that their companies became business partners. Natasha did not pay much attention to the news of the corporate world. She continued living her life and going to the office. One day, while she was working, Ross said, ¡°Have you heard about Hamilton Corporation working together with Lynch Corporation?¡± Thomas lifted his head. ¡°That news caused an uproar, so how can I not have heard about it? I just don''t understand why Hamilton Corporation is suddenly coborating with a mid-sized business. It''s quite strange.¡± Natasha did not raise her head at the conversation, and their words were just like background music to her. Right then, Ross turned to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, do you know about this?¡± Natasha finally tilted her head upward to look at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°About Hamilton Corporation and Lynch Corporation''s coboration. Do you know any secret details about it?¡± Ross asked. It was then Natasha registered what they were talking about¡ªthe coboration between Keh''s company and Zachary''s father''spany. The next thought she had was about the incident at Infinitium. With how protective Liam is of the younger ones, he would most probably tell it to Keh, right? If he did, why is Keh still working with Lynch Corporation? Unless... ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± Ross waved his hand in front of her face. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Natasha snapped back to her senses and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why would I know any secret details about it?¡± At that, Thomas and Ross shared a look before leaning closer to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, are you still trying to hide that from us?¡± ¡°Hide what from you?¡± Natasha returned her gaze to her screen. ¡°Your rtionship with Hamilton Corporation...¡± Ross trailed off before narrowing his eyes mysteriously. ¡°Don''t assume that we don''t know anything about this. We''ve already guessed it!¡± Natasha stiffened. ¡°Is that so? If you''ve guessed it, you should know even better that I''m in no way rted to Hamilton Corporation.¡± Rossughed. ¡°So, Ms. Watson, are you admitting to it?¡± Natasha did not answer him. ¡°I''d say you shouldn''t keep holding the grudge. Why do you have to draw a line between you and Hamilton Corporation? You''ll get part of Hamilton Corporation after Keh takes over the company. Even a little bit of Hamilton Corporation will be more than enough to fund the rest of your life!¡± Natasha picked up the ss at the side and calmly sipped the water in it. Ross continued, ¡°At the very least, you''re siblings. Anyone could see that he''s nice to you at the hospital. I doubt he won''t leave anything for you at all...¡± Natasha instantly spat out the water right on Ross'' face. Ross froze. When Thomas saw that, he could not hold back hisughter. ¡°Ms. Watson, is this the reward for my right guess?¡± Ross muttered in a daze. Natasha then took a piece of tissue and shoved it on his face. She then looked at him and asked, ¡°Who told you that I''m siblings with Keh?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± Thomas queried. ¡°This is a topic that the people in our office have been fervently discussing. This is the most reasonable answer we cane up with.¡± Natasha blinked in silence. At that moment, she began fearing for thepany''s future. The intellect of the people in thispany... After Ross calmly wiped his face, he turned to her and uttered, ¡°Ms. Watson, don''t deny it anymore. Although I don''t know what happened between the two of you, don''t worry, we won''t look down on you for this. No one can decide which family they''re born into, but we''re impressed by your character. That''s why I''ll be on your side forever!¡± Natasha still did not speak. All she did was give him a nce. She was not in the mood to waste her breath on him. She thought that they really had figured it out, and she was not nning to hide it from him. However, with the level of intelligence they seemed to possess, Natasha did not wish to exin the matter to them anymore. After all, her time with Keh was nothing to be proud of. Thus, Natasha shed them a smile and said, ¡°Wow, thank you. ¡°Of course. We''re good friends!¡± Ross thumped his chest. It took Erin a long time to find Zachary. After countless calls, Zachary finally picked up. ¡°Where are you?¡± Erin asked without beating about the bush. ¡°Why don''t you just speak what''s on your mind? Go back to the Lynch residence with me right away. Tell your father that you''ll go on with the marriage alliance with the Lenoirs and apologize to him!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wasn''t I clear enough previously? I won''t marry, and I won''t go back to the Lynch family!¡± ¡°Zachary Lynch!¡± Erin yelled in fury. However, after a survey of her surroundings, she lowered her voice again. ¡°What do you want? Even if you''re not thinking about your own future, think about mine.¡± ¡°There''s nothing I can say if you''re adamant about joining the Lynch family, but if you don''t, I''ll make sure that you live lifefortably for the rest of your life. Mom, I just wish that you can respect me this one time. Just this one time. I wish to be the one to decide my own marriage.¡± Zachary spoke over the phone. Erin narrowed her eyes. ¡°At the end of the day, you just want to be with that woman?¡± Zachary did not speak¡ªhe did not deny her words. ¡°Who is that woman? How did you bewitch you to this point? I''d like to find out who that woman is!¡± ¡°Mom, you won''t meet her until you let go of this. Let''s talk again when you''ve thought things through.¡± At that, Zachary hung up. ¡°Zachary. Zachary!¡± Erin cried out into the receiver, but the man had already ended the call. She tried to call him again, but the call no longer went through. Livid, Erin threw her phone on the table. Meanwhile, at a nearby table, Thea was sipping on her coffee. After overhearing Erin''s call, she grinned. She then rose to her feet and walked over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Zachary''s mother?¡± she asked with a smile. Erin narrowed her eyes at the other woman in front of her. ¡°You are...¡± ¡°Hello, I''m Thea Jarman, Zachary''s friend,¡± she introduced herself, still smiling. ¡°I only dared to come and greet you after hearing your call earlier. Can I take a seat?¡± Erin nodded after giving Thea a once-over. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Erin looked at Thea warily as she kept her hands folded in front of her chest. After Thea sat down, she shed Erin another smile. ¡°Please don''t worry. I''m not the one Zachary likes. I''m really just an ordinary friend of his.¡± It was only then Erin rxed. The caution in her eyes turned into pride as she said, ¡°Why have you come to me?¡± Thea never thought that the other woman would be so direct. After a moment of contemtion, she uttered, ¡°Nothing, actually. It''s just that I had a chat with Zachary before and found out that you were overseas. That''s why I was rather baffled when I heard your call earlier. So, I came over to find out if I''ve recognized the wrong person. Erin listened to her dubiously. She had lived for many years, and she hade across numerous people. Although she could not say that she was good at reading other people, she would never believe that Thea was simply there to greet her. At that moment, a thought popped into her head. ¡°If you''re friends with Zachary, then you should know who the woman who has been clinging to him is, right?¡± ¡°Uh... I do know, but...¡± Thea stammered, unsure what to reply to her. ¡°Who is it?¡± Erin questioned. Thea then pursed her lips, not knowing what she should say. ¡°It isn''t you, is it? You''re stuttering.¡± Thea instantly shook her head. ¡°No, it isn''t me. I''m really just friends with him.¡± ¡°Then who is it?¡± Erin questioned again as she stared intently at Thea. Thea knitted her brows, acting as if she was a troubled, innocent woman. ¡°I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to tell you about her.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about her,¡± Erin reassured her with a smile. ¡°But...¡± Thea still seemed as if she was in a dilemma. ¡°Ms. Jarman, right?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°If you''re friends with Zachary, then I won''t hide anything from you. Zachary has responsibilities to bear. He can''t waste his time on her,¡± Erin gravely told her. Thea''s brows furrowed again, but she soon slowly parted her lips. ¡°You know, I actually tried to convince Zachary that the woman didn''t deserve him before. With his character and status, he can definitely get someone better. I just don''t understand why he has to go for a woman with children.¡± Erin immediately caught on to the keyword. ¡°What? Children? What children?¡± Thea deliberately tensed up before asking, ¡°Do you not know about this?¡± Erin''s expression darkened even more. It''s one thing for him to get a woman and another to get one with children! He''s embarrassing the entire Lynch family! When that thought shed across her mind, the look in Erin''s eyes became colder. Then, she turned to Thea and pped a smile onto her face. ¡°Ms. Jarman, to be honest, Zachary has been hiding this from me the entire time. However, he''s already engaged to another woman. Now, for that woman, he''s insisting on breaking off the engagement. That''s why I have to find out more about this matter. Please tell me everything you know and help Zachary out!¡± Finally, Thea said, ¡°I see. So that woman''s really just... hurting him. I thought she wouldn''t ruin anyone else''s lives other than mine, but it seems like she''ll never change her nature.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I do know the one Zachary likes. She''s an employee of Prosper Technologies, and her name is Natasha Watson. Her children are already about six to seven years old. She kept trying to seduce my boyfriend when I was still with my boyfriend, and in the end, we broke up because of her. I never thought that she would turn to Zachary in the blink of an eye... I tried advising Zachary on this, but he wouldn''t listen to me. He''s sure that she''s a good woman, and because of that woman, he started ignoring me...¡± At that, a helpless look appeared on her face. The more Erin heard, the deeper the grimace on her face became. ¡°It seems like this woman''s quite scheming.¡± ¡°That''s right. Moreover, she''s pretty. Many men fall for that, and she has them all twirled around her pinky,¡± Thea muttered. A pauseter, she seemed to recall something and continued, ¡°Please don''t tell anyone that I said this. Otherwise, it''ll seem like I''m a horrible person! I really think of Zachary as a friend, and that''s why I told you about it!¡± Erin gave her a small smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I told you that I won''t tell anyone about it, so Il. n wont. It was only then Thea nodded in relief. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? I should be the one thanking you. You''ve done me a favor!¡± ¡°No way. It''s all for Zachary''s sake. I just don''t wish that his life is ruined because of that woman.¡± Just then, Erin waved to the server and ordered some food. ¡°Ms. Jarman, I''ve juste back from overseas, and I still don''t know much about the things in the country. Why don''t we chat and eat at the same time so that you can tell me more?¡± Hearing that, Thea nodded fervently. ¡°Of course. As long as you don''t find me annoying." ¡°There''s no way I''d feel that,¡± Erin told her. The two then chatted away when the food arrived. Erin said that she wanted to find out more about the local affairs, but the truth was, she wanted to find out more about Natasha Watson. Thea did not delve too much into Natasha''s background during their chat. However, when Erin found out that Natasha was not someone with a privileged background, her lips curled. Nearing the end of the meal, Erin knew much more about Natasha than before. While Thea had gone to the restroom, Erin summoned the server and gave the server her card. The server smiled at her. ¡°Ms. Jarman has already paid for the meal.¡± Erin was stunned. Right then, Thea returned from the restroom. Upon seeing the server and Erin, she was dumbfounded. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Erin turned to her and said, ¡°Ms. Jarman, how could I let you foot the bill? I should be the one buying you a meal.¡± ¡°You''ve just returned to the country, so think of this as a weing party from me. Moreover, I''m always meeting friends here, so I know the owner quite well and I have discounts. Don''t worry,¡± Thea said to her, beaming. Erin returned the smile. ¡°All right. I''ll treat you to a meal next time then.¡± Thea bobbed her head. ¡°I still have other things to attend to, so I have to take my leave first. Let''s meet another day,¡± Erin said. ¡°Sure!¡± Erin then rose to her feet and elegantly took her bag. After an inclination of her head, she said nothing else and left the ce. Every step she took made her seem like a noble walking down the street. Thea''s smile slowly faded as she watched Erin disappear from her line of sight. Zachary, since you refuse to work with me, don''t me me for using your mother. Thea did not even need to think to decipher what was going to happen next. This was essentially like an opportunity of a lifetime. With that thought in mind, a smile appeared on Thea''s face, and she merrily left after grabbing her bag. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 After leaving the cafe, Erin immediately sent Zachary a text before heading for Prosper Technologies. I''d like to see what kind of tricks this woman has up her sleeve. Upon arriving at Prosper Technologies, she walked straight into the building. The receptionist noticed her and asked hurriedly, ¡°Hello. May I know who you''re looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡± However, Erin continued walking into the building as if she did not hear the receptionist''s words. Thetter quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Excuse me. You''re not allowed to enter without an appointment!¡± Right then, Erin cast the receptionist a contemptuous nce. ¡°I''m looking for Natasha Watson.¡± ¡°May I know who you are?¡± the receptionist asked, sensing Erin''s ill intentions. ¡°It doesn''t matter who I am. Tell her to Erin cast her a cold nce. ¡°Since you¡¯re not telling her toe out, then I''ll go in myself.¡± With that, she shoved the receptionist aside and stomped into the building. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Please hold on¡ª¡± ¡°You''d better stay away from me. You''ll never be able topensate if you dirty my clothes,¡± Erin warned the receptionist coldly, ring at thetter. The receptionist knew Erin was a tough person to deal with, and she did not dare to touch thetter. She could only stand by the side to block Erin. Soon, it attracted quite a crowd. Erin stepped into the Programming Department''s office, which consisted of men only. She stared at the crowd, and they stared back. Erin narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where''s Natasha Watson?¡± The receptionist answered, ¡°Ms. Watson''s not here today¡ª¡± ¡°Not here? Then, why didn''t you say so earlier?¡± Erin questioned straightforwardly. Clearly, she did not believe the receptionist''s words. The receptionist did not know how to respond. Right then, Thomas, who was walking out to retrieve a parcel, witnessed the scene. He turned to the receptionist and asked, ¡°What''s up, Sarah?¡± Sarah Sprunt hurriedly pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°She''s here for Nat. I have a feeling this woman is up to no good. You''d better go in and give Nat a heads up. Tell her not toe out!¡± Thomas scrutinized Erin before nodding. ¡°Got it.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He then pretended to be nonchnt and walked toward the conference room. Meanwhile, Natasha was speaking into her phone. Before Thomas could even speak, Erin''s voice suddenly boomed on the outside. ¡°Where''s Natasha Watson?¡± Her voice was so loud that even Natasha, who was in the conference room, could hear every word. Natasha frowned and nced at Thomas. ¡°Is someone looking for me out there?¡± He shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No.¡± However, his expression had betrayed him. She got to her feet and was about to walk out before Thomas stopped her. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°It''s best if you don''t go out¡ª¡± he said. ¡°What''s happening?¡± she asked right away. ¡°I''m not sure either, but there''s a woman looking for you out there. She looks furious and seems to be up to no good. Sarah asked me to tell you to stay here and not go out,¡± exined Thomas. At the same time, Ross and Xavier watched Thomas and Natasha, curious about the incident outside. ¡°Where''s Natasha Watson? Where is she?¡± Erin asked everyone in the building, yet no one answered her. She scoffed. Looks like Thea''s right. All the men here are charmed by Natasha. They''re extremely protective of her. Right then, she lost her temper and shouted, ¡°What is it, Natasha? Are you hiding because you''re too afraid to see me? Should I expose all of your matters in public?¡± Natasha, who was still in the conference room, stared at Thomas. ¡°Get out of the way!" ¡°Ms. Watson¡ª¡± Natasha raised her brow, causing Thomas to quickly move aside obediently. Seeing that, she pulled the door open and walked out of the room. At that moment, Xavier and Ross shot to their feet, red at Thomas, and said in unison, ¡°Coward!¡± Thomas responded, ¡°Why don''t you try stopping her if you think you''re more capable?¡± The duo left the room without a word and stood behind Natasha like her bodyguards. Meanwhile, Erin was still shouting outside, unwilling to leave no matter how hard Sarah advised her to do so. Worst of all, she even pushed Sarah aside. Right then, Natasha suddenly appeared behind thetter and held her up. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Natasha asked. When Sarah turned around and saw Natasha, she asked concernedly, ¡°Nat, why did youe out?¡± Natasha shed her a smile, looking as if everything was fine. When she looked up at Erin, her gaze instantly filled with viciousness. Erin, too, noticed Natasha. Truth be told, she was slightly stunned upon seeing thetter. This woman is beautiful in an unrealistic way. She has the face every woman would die for. Erin narrowed her eyes as she stared at Natasha. ¡°Who are you?¡± Natasha smiled slightly, a dangerous look shing through her eyes. ¡°Weren''t you looking for me? What now? Do you not know me?¡± ¡°You''re Natasha Watson?¡± Erin could not believe her ears. ¡°That''s right,¡± answered Natasha. Now that I think about it, I haven''t gotten my revenge on her for doing all those things to Denise. What great timing for her to appear in front of me today. Erin eyed Natasha, and the corner of her lips curled. ¡°As expected, you look just like a vixen.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. Before she could even get mad, Xavier and Ross, who stood behind her,shed out. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Watch your words!¡± Erin froze. Her eyes darted between the men and Natasha. She was starting to believe Thea''s words more. Everyone in thispany is abnormal! At that moment, she fixed her eyes on Natasha and said, ¡°Natasha Watson, I''ll just get straight to the point. I''m Zachary''s mother. I''m here today to tell you to stay away from him and stop pestering him. Also, he''s getting engaged to the daughter of Lynch Corporation''s boss soon. She''s not someone a woman like you canpare yourself with. So, I''m advising you to be more self-aware. Otherwise, please don''t me me for being rude!¡± Everyone at the scene was stunned to hear her words. However, Natasha continued looking at Erin indifferently, unfazed by thetter''s threats. Erin, on the other hand, seemed to be rather pleased with the effect of her words. She nced around and raised her voice. ¡°Especially when you''ve already got three kids. How dare you still act as if you''re single? Perhaps, it works for other people, but don''t you dare think about getting my family involved. The Lynch family will never ept a woman like you!¡± The crowd flew into an uproar instantly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What does she mean by three kids?¡± ¡°Natasha has three kids?¡± All of them were totally unaware of that fact. Thus, they were in utter shock. After all, Natasha looked as if she was in her early twenties and did not look like someone who had three children. Right then, Ross scanned the crowd and spoke up immediately. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The three kids are her siblings!¡± ¡°Siblings?¡± Erin raised a brow and nced at Natasha. With a smirk, she asked, ¡°Is this how you''ve been lying to them?¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°You¡ª¡± Just as Xavier was about to say something, Natasha stopped him. He turned around and frowned at her. ¡°I''ll settle my own matters,¡± she stated. When Xavier saw the determination in her eyes, he fell silent and nodded, continuing to stand behind her like a bodyguard. Natasha then turned to Erin and smirked. ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± ¡°I''m smiling because I can''t believe that there''s actually a day where I get to be mocked at and warned by a mistress,¡± Natasha exined. Erin was dumbfounded, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Erin Charstille, born in neen seventy, dropped out of school during your teens and started working. After that, you dated a thirty-year-old man whom you were forced to break up with after his wife found out about it. When you were in your twenties, you met Desmond in a bar, and you two were passionately in love with each other instantly. Despite knowing he''s married, you got pregnant out of wedlock. Then, you appeared on his doorstep with the child, looking for his wife. Your actions caused Desmond''s wife to go into depression, and she jumped off the building¡ª" ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Erin hollered before Natasha could even finish. She glowered at thetter. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Her exaggerated reaction was basically an act of acknowledgment of what Natasha said. Everything Erin had been hiding had been revealed. ¡°Nonsense? Or should I ask Jacques, the biological son of Desmond''s wife? I believe he should be the witness to this entire incident. He must know every detail about it,¡± said Natasha nonchntly. Shaking in fury, Erin clenched her fists and shot Natasha a death re. How does she know all that? Especially the part about me dating a man when I was in my teens. Practically no one knows about it, nor have I mentioned it to anyone. Well, I told Desmond when I dated him, but that was the first time I told someone about it. How... How does she know about it? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Her eyes that red at Natasha had traces of fear and hatred. Seeing that Erin had stopped talking, Natasha raised a brow. ¡°So, Mdm. Charstille, do I need to verify the things I''ve said?¡± ¡°Natasha Watson, I''m going to sue you for nder!¡± Erin growled. ¡°Sure. I''ll be waiting for you. If you don¡¯t, then you''re just a coward,¡± Natasha taunted. ¡°You¡ª¡± Erin was fuming with rage. ¡°You insolent woman!¡± As she spat those words, she raised her hand, wanting to p Natasha''s face. Sensing what was about to happen, Xavier reached out to stop it, but Natasha had already caught Erin''s hand effortlessly. Erin''s hand that was about to hit Natasha was gripped tightly by thetter. She stared at Natasha in disbelief. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Mdm. Charstille, I hate mistresses the most. And today, you had the guts toe here and nder me. You know what? This is not the first time you''ve infuriated me.¡± Before Erin could even react, Natasha had given the former a violent p across the face. Erin was bbergasted. She never expected she would be pped by Natasha. She covered her face, not knowing what to say for the longest time. ¡°I''ve put up with your behavior once because you''re Zachary¡¯s mother. But this time, you asked for it,¡± Natasha snarled. ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Erin hadpletely lost it. She felt utterly humiliated for being pped in front of so many people. ¡°That single p was just a lesson. Don''t you ever appear in front of me again, or it won''t be as simple as just a p next time.¡± With that, Natasha stormed off. When Erin wanted to pounce on Natasha again, Xavier and Ross jumped in front of the former to block her path. ¡°Sarah, call for security. Tell them someone''s wrecking chaos here.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Sarah immediately ran off to get help. ¡°Don''t you dare touch me! Do you know who I am? I''m the mother of Lynch Corporation''s heir. Do you know who''s backing Lynch Corporation now? It''s Hamilton Corporation! I''d like to see if you still have the guts toy a finger on me,¡± Erin threatened. When the security guards heard her words, they indeed hesitated to take action. To her dismay, Ross waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°Take her away. So what if they''ve got Hamilton Corporation as their backer? We''ve got someone from Hamilton Corporation working here. Don''t worry. I''ll take responsibility if something happens.¡± The moment the guards heard that, their worries dissipated, and they immediately dragged Erin out. ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I''m going to call the cops!" At first, they assumed Erin was only saying that out of anger. Unexpectedly, she actually called the police. When Erin arrived at the building with the police for questioning, Xavier turned to the crowd and asked, ¡°Did anyone see Ms. Watson attacking her just now?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°We didn''t see anything!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who scolded and wanted to hit Ms. Watson.¡± Everyone from the Programming Department and even Sarah, the receptionist, took turns to voice out. Erin was baffled upon hearing that, and her face flushed with rage. ¡°All of you are spouting nonsense. You''ve clearly seen her¡ª¡± She was furious. ¡°All of you are entranced by her. Everyone here is so despicable!¡± She then turned to the police. ¡°She really attacked me...¡± After that, she nced around the building, spotting the surveince camera right above their heads. Pointing at it, she said, ¡°There''s a surveince camera above us. I''m sure it filmed the scene from earlier. Why don''t we look at the footage?¡± Xavier turned around and nodded upon seeing the surveince camera. ¡°Sure. No problem!¡± Hence, they headed straight for the surveince room to do so. In the end, all that was shown was Erin attacking while Natasha only stopped the former. Erin''s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°There must be something wrong with the footage. Something must be wrong with it!¡± The police had a rough idea of what happened, especially when the surveince footage revealed Erin''s behavior. Though being a mistress was not illegal, crossing someone''s bottom line was a matter of morality. Thew had no say in matters rted to morality, but every person had the right to be the judge of their own matters. ¡°All right. There aren''t witnesses and evidence. If you really want to sue them, you should go for a screening test for injuries. We¡¯ll talk more once you have the A " report. Hearing that, Erin frowned. ¡°So, you''re saying you''re going to ignore this? Is this how you work? Do you think I''m not capable of filing aint against you?¡± Her words left the police officer irritated. ¡°Comint? I''m doing my job ording to thew. What''s the problem with me telling you to follow the rules and regtions? If you want to file aint, then go ahead. Here, this is my card. Make sure you fill in the right details.¡± With that, he put on his hat and stormed off. Erin was left standing at the same spot, feeling at a loss. Xavier raised a brow and nced at her. ¡°So, do you want to hang out in the conference room before leaving?¡± Erin sneered at him. ¡°Just you wait. I won''t let this matter go so easily.¡± Having no intentions of staying there any longer, she turned to leave. Ugh. I''m utterly humiliated today! Meanwhile, Natasha, who was in the conference room, had found out about Erin calling the cops. Just as she was about to get to her feet, Ross stopped her. ¡°Don''t worry. Xavier''s dealt with it.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Natasha furrowed her brows. Looks like the punishment earlier was too light. At the same time, Xavier and Thomas entered the room with thetter cursing, ¡°That woman is really annoying!¡± ¡°No matter how annoying she is, she''s not as quick-witted as you,¡± said Xavier, giving Thomas a look of admiration. ¡°Of course. I knew what was on her mind as soon as she looked up.¡± Thomas raised a browzily. Their conversation caught Natasha''s attention. ¡°What happened?¡± Taking a seat, Xavier exined with a smile, ¡°That woman wanted to check the surveince footage. When I was racking my brains for a solution, I saw Thomas shooting me a look before deleting that section of the footage. I guess you could say we worked quite seamlessly.¡± Right then, Natasha turned to Thomas, looking impressed by his actions. He ruffled his hair coolly. ¡°Oh, you don''t have to praise me. I know; I''m a smart person. Ross blurted, ¡°Thomas, this is the first time I''m impressed by you from the bottom of my heart. You''ve executed it so beautifully!¡± Thomas smirked. ¡°To be honest, I''m quite impressed with myself too.¡± The three people gave each other a high-five excitedly. A smile tugged at Natasha''s lips as she watched them celebrate. ¡°Anyway, I''d like to thank all of you for your help earlier. Ross told me she called the cops just now.¡± ¡°Boss, you''re being too polite with us. If you didn''t stop me earlier, I would¡¯ve gotten into a fight with her,¡± said Xavier. Natasha burst outughing. Xavier had always been the mostposed person among the trio. The way he spoke those words sounded incredibly natural. Right then, Ross cleared his throat and cast a nce at Natasha. ¡°That woman shouted something about Lynch Corporation being backed by Hamilton Corporation at our entrance earlier. Ms. Watson, that woman looks really determined to bring you down. Perhaps, you should talk to Hamilton Corporation and tell them to stop cooperating with Lynch Corporation. She''s too arrogant!¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I don''t have the power to do so.¡± ¡°Stop messing around. We know about your identity already¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to correct you. Your guess previously was wrong,¡± she said. The three men were taken aback. We were wrong? ¡°I''m not rted to anyone in Hamilton Corporation. So, I really don''t have the right to do so.¡± Upon hearing that, Ross batted his eyelids. ¡°H-How''s that possible? Didn''t Old Mr. Hamilton visit you the other time? All of us saw that.¡± ¡°He''s my grandpa''s close friend, which makes him quite close to me as well. But I''m really not some illegitimate daughter of Hamilton Corporation''s boss. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be working here with all of you,¡± she exined briefly. Ross was stupefied. After some time, he finally asked, ¡°B-But you''re still on closer terms with Hamilton Corporationpared to Lynch Corporation, right?¡± Realizing Ross was focused on that topic, Natasha knitted her brows in suspicion. ¡°Why do you have to make such aparison?¡± Thomas could not help butugh, exining, ¡°When the guards came to drag the woman away, Ross confidently told them this...¡± He repeated every word that came out of Ross'' mouth earlier, along with thetter''s actions and expressions. After saying that, heughed uncontrobly. Xavier, too, could not help but chuckle. Who would''ve known he''d be so pompous just now? They found it amusing as theypared his current reaction with his attitude earlier. Only Ross looked grim. He looked over at Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson... You must have been teasing me earlier, right?¡± Now that things had gotten so hrious, she felt as if keeping her silence at that point would be a killjoy. She gave him a sympathetic and grateful look. ¡°Don''t worry, Ross. I won''t forget what you''ve done for me today...¡± Ross was about to lose his mind. ¡°Please don''t scare me like that, Ms. Watson...¡± Natasha smiled, looking extremely attractive. ¡°I don''t care. If I lose my job and get banned by the industry, you''ve got to provide for me, Ms. Watson,¡± begged Ross pitifully. She nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll never let you starve as long as I have my job.¡± ¡°Remember what you said, okay?¡± ¡°Mm. I will.¡± Seeing Ross still wanting to continue being shameless, Thomas quickly interjected, ¡°Okay. That''s enough. If you keep up with it, I''m going to start thinking you''re a shameless idiot.¡± Ross shot him a re. ¡°You''re just jealous of me. ¡°Oh, sure. I''m jealous that you''re more shameless than me.¡± Ross was rendered speechless. Natasha could not help but feel thankful as she nced at them. The trio was not rted to her, yet they were willing to stand up for her at such times. They trusted her unconditionally and helped her. Right then, she felt an indescribable feeling. When Xavier realized Natasha had been silent for some time, he reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry, Boss. No one believes what the woman said. Everyone in thepany believes you.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not afraid. After all, I didn''t do anything wrong. That''s true. Natasha has always looked indifferent, and she does look like she''s not bothered by that woman. ¡°What I''m more curious about is how you knew everything about that woman. Ms. Watson, you know from the start she''de looking for you, right?¡± Thomas asked. Natasha narrowed her eyes. When Infinitium got into a conflict with Denise, she had purposely looked into Erin''s information. In fact, she was still thinking of ways to teach thetter a lesson. Unexpectedly, Erin came looking for her. A grim look shed past her eyes. I shouldn''t have gone easy on her. ¡°I don''t know. I simply asked someone to look into her. Who would''ve thought the information would come in handy?¡± she exined casually. ¡°Anyway, you ended the argument amazingly!¡± Thomasmented. ¡°How could a mistress have the guts to scold someone? What on Earth was she thinking?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Natasha lifted her head and swept her gaze over them. ¡°She was right about one thing, though.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Thomas. Xavier and Ross, too, looked at her. ¡°It''s true that I have three children. It''s the three kids you''ve seen before,¡± she admitted. The trio froze. ¡°How is that possible...¡± ¡°Stop joking, Ms. Watson...¡± ¡°Exactly. Aren''t they your siblings, Boss?¡± The three men were in total disbelief. Right then, Natasha''s phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Denise, she closed her eyes, answered it, and put it in speaker mode. ¡°Nat, when are youing back? Tony says he''s going to the office to look for you if you don''te back.¡± Denise''s sweet voice traveled from the speakers. ¡°I''ll be right home.¡± ¡°Then, can you bring me a cake on your way home?¡± Denise giggled. ¡°Well, say something sweet for me to hear.¡± ¡°Mommy''s the best! I love Mommy the most! Mommy''s the prettiest, the most amazing, and the person who loves me the most!¡± Praises started pouring out of Denise''s mouth. Upon hearing that, Natasha answered with satisfaction, ¡°Okay. I''ll buy it on the way back.¡± With that, she ended the call. Meanwhile, the trio who had been listening to the entire conversation exchanged nces with each other. The way Denise addressed Natasha as ¡°mommy¡± in a sweet way made them lose their minds. What on Earth? It''s for real? Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Meanwhile, at Hamilton Corporation, Keh headed out of the meeting room. Fabian hurriedly trailed behind the man. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± In the office, Keh removed his coat and hurled it aside. He rolled his sleeves up casually. The ck shirt that he was wearingplimented his regal aura perfectly. He cast a nce at Fabian and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? What happened?¡± Fabian pursed his lips and reported, ¡°There has been news from Prosper Technologies...¡± Keh took a seat and narrowed his eyes slightly as he heard Fabian. ¡°Go on.¡± Fabian took a step forward and said, ¡°For unknown reasons, Zachary''s mother has approached Ms. Watson again, using her of bothering Zachary and getting in between Zachary and the Lynch family''s marriage arrangement. To summarize, she made some harshments to Ms. Watson and even chided that Ms. Watson is already a mother with kids, thus she''s never going to be a good match for the Lynch family.¡± Fabian stole a nce at Keh right then. Thetter turned grim as his eyes turned dark. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then,¡± Fabian heaved a sigh before he continued, ¡°Ms. Watson went ahead and revealed how Erin herself drove Desmond''s first wife to death. The woman had not expected that Ms. Watson would know all of these and almost hit her. However, in the end, Ms. Watson pped Erin across the face and threw her out of Prosper Technologies!¡± The tense look on Keh''s face eased a little. That''s more like Natasha. She won''t let herself suffer this kind of indignation. ¡°However, I heard that the woman had not given up after. She kept yelling that the Lynch Corporation had Hamilton Corporation backing them up, and she ended up calling the police!¡± Fabian said. ¡°The police?¡± ¡°Yes. But you need not worry. Ms. Watson has won the support of everyone there, and no one stood out to testify against her. In the end, the woman could only let it slide,¡± Fabian reported. In the end, he could no longer stifle hisugh. After all, they were at the Programming Department, and it was a piece of cake for them to tamper with the surveince camera footage. Hence, Fabian thought the woman was digging her own grave and being silly. He wished he could be there to watch how pathetic the woman was. Keh no longer looked tense. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you n to keep letting others bully Ms. Watson like that? Even though they did not seed, shouldn''t we do something? Someone''s already using this as an excuse to attack her. We can''t just sit around and do nothing!¡± Keh lifted his head and looked at Fabian. ¡°Are you very worried?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± However, when he met Keh''s scrutinizing gaze, Fabian immediately added, ¡°I''m worried for you!¡± I guess he still has some sense. Keh averted his gaze and thought for a moment before ncing at Fabian again. ¡°Right, don''t we have an anniversary banqueting up? When is it?¡± Fabian thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Um, I think it''s next month.¡± ¡°Bring it forward. We''ll hold the anniversary banquet two dayster.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fabian was stumped. ¡°I-Isn''t that too sudden? There are multiple departments involved, all of which require close coordination with each other. Mr. Hamilton, two days is not enough time...¡± ¡°If they can''t make it, it''s probably time we swap them out for another group of people?¡± Keh asked rhetorically. Fabian then decided to stop bargaining for more time and said, ¡°I''ll try my best...¡± Keh was finally satisfied with the answer. ¡°Send out an invitation to Lynch Corporation as well. Make sure Desmond brings along Erin,¡± he emphasized. Fabian''s mind went into overdrive thinking about the things he needed to coordinate. However, when he heard Keh mention that, his eyes glinted as he looked at thetter. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you thinking to let Ms. Watson...¡± Keh''s lips curled into a derisive smirk. A cold glint shed across his eyes as he hissed, ¡°I''d like to see how high their horses i n are! Fabian understood his boss'' intention right away. He is going to great lengths for the damsel in distress! Fabian was thrilled and dered, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hamilton! I will make sure that the banquet is held in two days'' time!¡± How dare these scoundrels disrespect Hamilton Corporation''s futuredy boss! They have a death wish. Then, Fabian turned around to leave. He vowed to make the banquet a huge sess to back the future Mrs. Hamilton up. Meanwhile, after Fabian had headed out, Keh turned to look at his phone. This woman has not called for two days. She didn''t even bother to say hi. What a heartless woman! However, there was nothing Keh could do. His heart yearned for the woman, and without her, he felt lost. With the thought in mind, he gave Natasha a call. After multiple rings, her drawling voice rang on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Keh''s mood inexplicably lifted just by listening to her voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I''m buying desserts for Denise,¡± she said. ¡°This one will do.¡± Keh could almost picture the image of Natasha standing in front of the dessert counter. His lips quirked into a smile. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Natasha asked. Keh then recalled his purpose and asked, ¡°Will you be free two dayster?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied in a heartbeat. ¡°Are you saying no, you''re not free, or no, you don''t want to help me?¡± Keh''s brows furrowed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Natasha retorted. After all, she could infuriate Keh all the same. ¡°I guarantee that it is a simple favor. In fact, you don''t have to do anything. You just need to... show up,¡± Keh said. Natasha frowned. ¡°Don''t forget that you said you owe me a favor. Why? Are you going against your word already?¡± ¡°Didn''t you say to just forget about it?¡± Natasha refuted again. Does this woman have to be this difficult? Then again, Keh knew that her hardheaded attitude had softened his own edges. ¡°I need you to return the favor to me now. Is that okay?¡± Keh asked. Natasha thought for a moment and raised a brow before she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°So, you''ve agreed to it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha reckoned she would feel better after returning his favor anyway. After all, she was a woman of her words. ¡°Okay. I will pick you up two dayster.¡± ¡°That won''t be necessary. Just let me know the address and I can get there myself.¡± ¡°Natasha, could you be more demure like other women?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Demure?¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Well, that depends on who I''m dealing with.¡± Keh was stumped. His eyes shed with an iprehensible glint as he closed his eyes in an attempt to calm himself. ¡°Anyway, just wait for me to pick you up at your ce.¡± Natasha did not insist and replied, ¡°All right.¡± The man went quiet, and so did she. After a few moments of silence, Natasha spoke up. ¡°I''m going to hang up if there''s nothing else.¡± Keh wanted to say something, but he did not know what else to say. In the end, he merely mumbled a yes. The line went dead right away. Keh looked at his phone bitterly. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Fabian was undoubtedly efficient inpleting his tasks. After Keh gave him the instruction during the day, everyone in Glenport City was informed of the time and venue of Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet by the same night. Once the news was released, many people in the business world yearned and fought for an invitation. After all, many renowned and influential figures in the business world would attend the banquet. Being qualified to participate in the banquet was already a symbol of one''s status. Therefore, Desmond was beyond excited when he received the invitation card. At that instant, he felt as if he was closer to being one of those elites of the society. At the very least, while others were fighting for an invitation, he had sessfully secured an admission ticket. Many of his business partners contacted him and expressed their admiration after hearing the news. They also asked if Desmond could help them get an invitation too. Because of that, he felt incredibly proud and even boasted about the privilege for some time. As Desmond cared deeply about his reputation, he agreed to help his business partners ask around. At Hamilton Corporation, Fabian turned to look at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Desmond called to ask if we can provide him with a few more invitation cards. I suppose he''s asking on behalf of his friends.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh arched his brows. A mocking expression spread across his face. ¡°Satisfy him! Provide him as many invitation cards as he wants.¡± Fabian knew the significance behind that look on Keh''s face. He nodded at once. ¡°All right. I know what to do.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It would be better if you give him a call personally to inform him of this matter. Tell him he must bring that woman along,¡± Keh said. Fabian nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After that, he immediately called Desmond. Desmond was feeling restless in his office. Although he had just casually asked for the invitation cards for his friends, he was still afraid of offending Hamilton Corporation. After all, displeasing Hamilton Corporation would be a bigger loss than the gain he could get from doing his friends a favor. His phone rang amidst his moments of agitation. Hastily, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is this Mr. Lynch? I am Mr. Hamilton''s assistant, Fabian Houde.¡± Desmond instantaneously leaped to his feet when he heard Keh''s assistant had personally contacted him. Even his tone sounded more submissive and friendly. ¡°Hello. Good day, Mr. Houde.¡± ¡°I heard you''re hoping to get two extra invitation cards, is that right?¡± ¡°Oh. I was just asking on my friends'' behalf. It''s fine if there aren''t any extra slots. I know how meticulous yourpany handles the guest list because not everyone is qualified to attend...¡± ¡°Please don''t say that, Mr. Lynch. We are about to coborate soon. It was our bad for theck of consideration. I will tell someone to send a few more invitation cards to you. Feel free to bring more friends with you by then,¡± Fabian said courteously. Desmond did not expect him to be such an easygoing person. He replied incredulously and excitedly, ¡°Really? I-In that case, thank you, Mr. Houde!¡± ¡°You''re wee. By the way, Mr. Lynch, our anniversary banquet this time is slightly different. Every guest must bring along a female partner, so do remind your friends to do so. It is best if you could all bring along your wives. Our chairman, Old Mr. Hamilton, is rtively traditional-minded, so he regards this issue with utmost importance,¡± Fabian added. Desmond immediately nodded after hearing those words. ¡°All right. I understand. Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Houde.¡± ¡°You''re most wee. In that case, I will hang up now if there''s nothing else.¡± ¡°Okay, sure!¡± After the call ended, Desmond did not give that matter more thought and swiftly contacted the few friends who wanted the invitation cards to inform them that he had fulfilled their wishes. With that, his friends showered him with morepliments and ttery, prompting Desmond to feel the whole experience surreal. After he hung up the call, Desmond thought wistfully that perhaps it was his lucky year. I didn''t anticipate people from the Hamilton Corporation to be so nice! At that thought, he stared at the invitation card on the table and opened it. The information provided on the invitation card was for all guests to wear formal attire and bring a female partner. Then, Desmond recalled Fabian''s reminder earlier. Naturally, he did not dare to bring anyone indecent to attend the banquet with him. After contemting for some time, he decided to give Erin a call in the end. Erin had juste out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Her eyes gleamed when she saw Desmond''s iing call. She immediately went to answer the phone. ¡°Hey, Desmond!¡± ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet. I just took a shower. What''s the matter? Why are you calling me sote in the night?¡± she asked. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Attend Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet with me the day after tomorrow.¡± Erin was stunned. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Attend Hamilton Corporation''s annual banquet? What if Old Mr. Hamilton recognizes me? ¡°What''s the problem? You don''t want to go?¡± Desmond questioned her. ¡°N-No, that''s not it!¡± Erin hurriedly replied. A hint of hesitationced her tone. ¡°It''s just... However, she stammered for a long while without telling a reason. She did not dare to let Desmond know she had offended Liam. Otherwise, Desmond would definitely want nothing to do with her. If that happened, her dreams of marrying into the Lynch family would shatter. ¡°I''ll look for somebody else if you don''t want to go,¡± Desmond said. Upon hearing that, Erin piped up instantaneously, ¡°Oh, that''s not what I meant. I just wanted to say that I... I didn''t expect you to bring me along.¡± Desmond calmed down a little after listening to her words. He uttered in a gentler voice, ¡°I''ve told you, as long as you behave obediently, the title of Mrs. Lynch will undoubtedly be yours.¡± She smiled after hearing him. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± ¡°Go and buy some clothes tomorrow and put on your best formal outfit. Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet will certainly be a grand and upscale event, so don''t you embarrass me by then,¡± Desmond reminded. ¡°I understand. I''ll definitely preen myself up and promise not to embarrass you!¡± ¡°All right. That''s all for now. I''ll have someone to pick you up on that day. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Desmond!¡± Erin suddenly called out his name coquettishly. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I-I don''t feel so well right now. Can youe over and apany me?¡± she asked. Desmond furrowed his brows. ¡°I just took a shower and am feeling a sense of emptiness. My stomach is slightly ufortable too. I don''t know if it is because I just returned to the country and have yet to adapt to the environment. I''m all alone right now, so I''m afraid if something bad will happen to me...¡± Erin deliberately uttered those words in a coy and seductive tone. Desmond pondered briefly before responding, ¡°Okay. I''ll head over there now.¡± After saying that, he hung up the call. Erin sat on the couch while beaming cheerfully. However, she could not help but feel worried when she thought about having to attend Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet. What if Old Mr. Hamilton recognizes me and decides to put me in a difficult position? If Desmond knows about this... She did not dare to imagine the consequences. After racking her brain for a solution, Erin decided to keep a low profile during the banquet since she must attend the event. She would never allow another woman to snatch that golden opportunity from her. With that thought in her mind, she immediately went to her room, found her perfume, and sprayed it on her neck, wrist, and all parts of her body. Erin checked her reflection in the mirror. Her body figure was perfect, and her skin was fair. The money she had spent to maintain her appearance was not wasted because her looks were comparable to those of young women. Instead, her older age gave her a unique mature vibe. When she thought about Desmond''s arrivalter, she picked up her lipstick and applied it to her lips. I must give him an unforgettable experience tonight. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Two dayster, Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet was held as nned. The event was not held at a hotel in the city center, but at Hotel Manor in the suburbs. Hotel Manor ran a VIP-only system. All food, drinks, and services provided were the most luxurious. Hence, the annual entrance fee was already ten million, not including additional expenses. All these years, the manor hotel had never been open for event reservations such as this one. Hamilton Corporation was the first to do sp. Therefore, many guessed that either Keh was too high profile, or he was just swimming in riches. Either way, it was crazy that he managed to book the ce. Those who received the invitations were more than excited. Not only would they get the chance to meet prominent figures, but they could also enjoy the view and do anything they wanted. At any other time, not only did they have to pay the entrance fee, they would be checked for their personal net worth too. If their worth did not reach the minimum standard, they would not be allowed to enter. Most importantly, the background of the owner of Hotel Manor remained mysterious. Ever since the opening of the hotel, no one had tried to cause trouble. No one knew who the owner was. In conclusion, the ce symbolized mystery and status. The event was set to begin at half-past seven in the evening. When the clock struck four in the afternoon, Natasha woke up naturally and headed straight to Grecia Hotel. While Spencer was treating her hand, Keh called. Natasha nced at her phone and answered it, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Keh asked. ¡°What''s up?¡± she responded with another question. He frowned. ¡°Did you forget your promise to me? It was then Natasha finally remembered. ¡°Sorry, I really did forget. If it''s not important, can we reschedule?¡± ¡°I''m almost at the front of your house!¡± Keh said. ¡°I''m not at home.¡± ¡°Then, where are you?¡± he questioned. ¡°Grecia Hotel.¡± ¡°Wait there. I''ll be there in twenty minutes!¡± After he said that, the call ended. Natasha stared at her phone and frowned slightly. As Spencer was performing acupuncture on her hand, his eyesnded on her. ¡°Was that a man?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha responded without lifting her head. Her entire focus was on her phone. For the past few days, Zachary had called and texted her plenty of times. She basically swept a nce at them before disregarding them. ¡°The same man on the phone that day?¡± It was a question, but Spencer seemed awfully sure of the answer. At this moment, she lifted her eyes to look at him. Putting her phone aside, she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting you!¡± Spencer concluded immediately. Once he discovered that a man would dare to court a woman as cold as Natasha, Spencer was curious to know who the daring man could be. Natasha could be quite dull and udylike. She was denser than most men too. For example, if one met her at a club and invited her for a dance with an extended hand, she would simply pass a ss of alcohol to them. If there was anything good about her, it would be her wless beauty. Most importantly, one must be filled with determination and eptance in order to court her. Spencer was curious. Who could be so bold? When Natasha did not speak, he subtly moved forward, his face obviously thirsty for gossip. ¡°What kind of man is he? How did he find the courage to court you?¡± ¡°He''s not courting me!¡± she answered directly. ¡°He''sing here! What do you mean he''s not?¡± Spencer countered. He shook his head when he saw the clueless look on her face. ¡°Nat, I hate to say this, but even if a man kneeled before you, you''d think he''s performing a curtsey instead of proposing to you. Natasha fell silent. ¡°Stop being so clueless!¡± hemented, but she stayed quiet. However, Spencer could not think of anyone worthy of Natasha, so he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Could that man be a pretty boy?¡± As he yed with that idea in his mind, he believed it was more likely to be true, so he added, ¡°Natasha, don''t get drunk in love. He either wants your body or your money. You can fool around, but don''t get serious with a pretty boy!¡± The corner of her lips curled upward. Pretty boy? Keh''s image popped into her mind. Although he was fair and handsome, he had a manly aura that did not fit the term ¡°pretty boy.¡± Spencer was concerned that she would get drunk in love, but that was unnecessary. ¡°Why are you smiling? I told you to look for a man to regte your hormones. I''m afraid your hormonal imbnce would put an end to your romantic escapades,¡± Spencer advised frantically. She looked at him. ¡°Why don''t you meet him and see for yourself?¡± ¡°Sure! As long as you''ll let me, I''ll keep my eyes wide open and do my utmost to determine what kind of man he is,¡± Spencer agreed right away. Natasha lifted her eyebrow slightly, but she did not say a word. After the treatment, Spencer put away his tools as he gazed at her with curious eyes. ¡°Does he know who you are?¡± She shook her head. Hence, Spencer nodded. ¡°That''s a relief.¡± She understood what he was thinking about. She turned to him. ¡°Don''t worry. Whatever is on your mind isn''t going to happen.¡± Natasha looked fairly certain, so Spencer could only hope for the best. Twenty minutester, Keh stopped his car in front of the Grecia Hotel. He was about to dial Natasha''s number when he saw hering out with another man. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two of them interacted as if they had known each other for a long time. Keh narrowed his eyes at the sight. The next second, he put away his phone and walked toward Natasha directly. ¡°Nat!¡± he lightly called out and came to her front. Natasha nodded at him. Then, she seemed to recall something. She looked at him and said, ¡°Let me introduce you two. This is my friend, Spencer. Spencer, this is Keh.¡± A simple introduction was made. The moment he saw Keh, Spencer froze. There was an indescribable look in his eyes. When Keh looked at Spencer, the former narrowed his eyes slightly, then extended his hand. ¡°Hello.¡± Spencer stared at the extended hand for some time before he recollected himself and epted the handshake. ¡°Hello to you too. Very quickly, Keh retracted his hand. His eyesnded on Natasha. ¡°Did youe out just like this?¡± ¡°What do you expect?¡± she countered. Keh frowned and checked the time. ¡°We can still make it. Let''s go.¡± With that said, he took Natasha''s hand casually and was about to walk away with her. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked. ¡°You''ll know once we get there,¡± Keh answered. He nced at Spencer. ¡°Is your friend tagging along?¡± Natasha looked at Spencer too. ¡°I-It''s fine! Please be on your way!¡± Spencer answered nervously. ¡°In that case, we shall take our leave now,¡± Keh said decidedly. Right after that, he held Natasha''s hand and left with her. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 In the car, Natasha looked at Keh. ¡°Where on earth are you taking me?¡± ¡°You''ll know when we get there!¡± he replied with a solemn expression, looking rather displeased. Natasha could see that he was trying to be mysterious, so she stopped asking and closed her eyes to catch some sleep instead. Soon, the car stopped in front of a private club. Getting down from the car, Keh nced at Natasha. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Without any questions, Natasha followed him inside. As soon as they walked inside, a man came out. He was fat, dressed in thetest fashion, and walked with a waddling gait. ¡°Mr. Hamilton? I didn''t expect to see you here!¡± Upon finishing his question, his eyes were fixed on Natasha. ¡°What a beautiful girl, Mr. Hamilton. I see you''ve found yourself a gem. Is she an actress who''s about to make her debut? She will definitely be a hit!¡± Keh lowered his eyes and nced at Natasha, curling the corners of his lips upward. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, then who is she?¡± Keh did not try to exin but just looked at him. ¡°I''m in a hurry. Can it be done in one hour?¡± ¡°One hour? Judging by how pretty she already is, half an hour should suffice!¡± the man replied. ¡°She''s yours, then!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± He looked at Natasha as he spoke. ¡°Miss, pleasee with me.¡± Natasha frowned and looked at Keh questioningly. ¡°Sunny belongs to the best image styling team in the country. You can trust him,¡± Keh said. Natasha had some questions, but on second thought, decided that it was pointless to ask since she was already here. She decided to just go along and followed Sunny. The dressing room was brightly lit. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The moment Natasha sat down, Sunny''s team came over, but he said, ¡°It''s rare to see such a beautiful woman, so there is not much that needs to be improved. However, I''ll do it myself!¡± After hearing this, the styling team nodded. ¡°By the way, take out our prettiest gown. It''s the champagne-colored one with gauze on the chest.¡± ¡°But Sunny, that is the most treasured item in your shop, isn''t it?¡± ¡°The best gown is best suited for the prettiest woman. Today, it has met its proper owner!¡± Sunny looked at Natasha and his lips curved in a smile. Seeing that his team members were still standing there, Sunny hurried them along. ¡°Go and get it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the team members replied and went off immediately. At this point, Sunny began to work on cleaning Natasha''s face and applying makeup for her. Natasha had a good foundation. She had fair and delicate skin all over her body, and she did not need too much whitewashing. Although the room for improvement was small, he still tried his best to further entuate her good points. Natasha had never been styled like that before, so she would sometimes furrow her brows and sometimes move her neck which made it difficult for Sunny to do his job. With a sigh, he asked, ¡°Miss, is this the first time you wear makeup?¡± ¡°I do it myself sometimes,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Has someone else helped you apply before?¡± ¡°No. You''re the first one to do it for me.¡± ¡°Well, then I am honored!¡± said Sunny. ¡°Indeed.¡± Sunny was speechless. This girl''s character is quite arrogant and frank. ¡°Just give me a few minutes. Sit still, and I promise you that you will be the belle of the ball!¡± Sunny said. Natasha wanted to say that she did not care about that at all, but for the sake of getting it done quickly, she cooperated with him. After ten minutes, Sunny was done dolling her up. His eyes lit up as he admired his work. ¡°Okay. You can open your eyes now!¡± he told her. Natasha opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror in a daze. The makeup was light and barely noticeable, yet she looked different. In short, she did not look like the same person at all. Natasha had never seen herself looking like this before, so she frowned. ¡°What do you think? You are beautiful, aren''t you?¡± Sunny asked. ¡°Is that me?¡± Natasha asked. Sunnyughed. ¡°Of course, it is, but it is a more attractive version of you.¡± Natasha continued looking at her reflection and still felt weird. At this moment, the styling team came in with the gown. When Sunny saw it, he immediately held it up before Natasha and imagined her wearing it. He then smiled broadly. ¡°Yes, this is the one!¡± With that, Sunny looked at Natasha. ¡°You can change into the gown now!¡± Natasha looked at it, took it, and went into the changing room. Her movement was so casual when she grabbed the gown that the entire image styling team almost gasped. The gown was precious to them, and yet she just took it nonchntly without caring that she might damage it. After a few minutes, Natasha came out of the changing room. The very moment she came out, everyone around froze in awe. She was already beautiful, but at that instant, her charm was even more startling. Even though Sunny was expecting this, he could not help being stunned to see how the gown looked on her. ¡°Mr. Sunny, this...¡± Sunnyughed as he spoke. ¡°This gown has finally found its true owner. All our efforts are worthwhile!¡± Then, Sunny walked over to Natasha. ¡°Miss, let''s go. Mr. Hamilton is waiting outside for you!¡± She felt relieved that all the fuss was finally over and walked outside with Sunny. At this moment, Keh was outside, making a call. ¡°Look, Mr. Hamilton. Are you satisfied?¡± Sunny said. Keh turned around as Natasha came walking toward him. The champagne-colored flowing gown made her waistline look perfect. She was very slender, her corbone was fully visible, and a thinyer of semi-transparent gauze surrounded her upper body, making her appear seductive. Her makeup was light, but it gave her an ethereal look, cool and noble. When Keh saw her, he was stunned for a moment. Sunny could not help butugh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this gown is the most prized treasure in our store. We are basically giving you our whole heart!¡± Keh came back to his senses, kept his phone, and walked over to Natasha. Her long hair was permed to look slightly wavy, casual, and natural. Gazing at her, Keh''s lips curved in a smile. Keh nodded and hummed in satisfaction before turning to look at Sunny. ¡°Don''t worry. You will be well-rewarded!¡± Sunny smiled. ¡°I''m relieved to hear this from you. My efforts won''t be going to waste. Keh''s eyes were once again fixed on Natasha. Seeing the few strands of straying hair beside her face, Keh stretched out his hand to push them behind her ear. His action was suggestive and ambiguous. Natasha felt extremely ufortable and raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Keh, don''t you think I look strange?¡± Keh smiled and gazed at her intently. ¡°No, I don''t think so. I think you''re pretty.¡± Natasha nodded after a few moments of silence. ¡°I see. So this is your type.¡± Keh was speechless. Sunny, on the other hand, could not help bursting intoughter. At that moment, Keh took a step forward, his tall and broad shadow shrouding her whole body. He looked at her earnestly and said, ¡°No. You are my type. Natasha was stunned. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 In the face of such an unexpected confession, inexplicable emotions shed across Natasha''s eyes, but she did not say anything. However, Keh only stared at her with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he took her hand and put it on his arm. When he held her hand, he noticed the bruises on her wrist and he frowned, seemingly concerned. In the car, Keh gazed at Natasha and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that friend of yours a doctor?¡± Surprised, Natasha turned around to look at him, and their eyes met. ¡°How did you know? Do you know him?¡± Keh pursed his lips but did not speak. His dark eyes fell on her wrist worriedly. ¡°What happened to your wrist?¡± Natasha lowered her eyes to look at her own wrist. It was dark inside the car, and the bruises were not visible. So, Keh must have already seen them a moment ago. She pursed her lips. ¡°It''s nothing but some old injury.¡± ¡°Each time you go to Grecia Hotel, is it to seek treatment from him?¡± Keh''s eyebrows were raised as he looked at her questioningly. He remembered that thest time he met Natasha in Grecia Hotel, she did not look well. He had hurt her unintentionally when he grasped her hand. At that time, he had thought it was Gary who injured her, so he did not think too much about it, but he once again saw the bruises on her wrist today. So, he put two and two together. Natasha did not deny it but rather nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me? I can rmend a better doctor.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°He knows everything about my injuries. If he cannot help, no one can. He is the best doctor for this!¡± Natasha turned around to look him straight in the eye as she spoke. Keh was not pleased to hear herplimenting another man, so he frowned, feeling upset. ¡°Why do you trust him so much?¡± Keh asked, looking at her. There were no changes in his facial expression but the jealousy in his tone was so obvious that even the driver could sense it. Natasha was not insensitive, so she had detected it, too. However, she was uncertain as to how she should respond. After some thought, she spoke. ¡°Of course. He is my friend, so I do trust him.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, looking at her. ¡°He''s your friend? Just a friend?¡± ¡°Yeah. Who else do you think he is to me?¡± Natasha replied with a question. Her eyes were glimmering, making her look even more attractive. After that, she seemed to remember something and said with sarcasm, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. To you, there might be many types of ''friends,'' but I''m not like you. To me, there is only one type of friend. A friend is just a friend.¡± Even though he knew she was mocking him, Keh was not angry at all. Instead, her method of exnation brought a smile to his face. He knew how Natasha handled rtionships. She saw everything in ck and white. Although he was rather upset to see her walking out of Grecia Hotel with Spencer in the beginning, he could sense that there was nothing between them when he watched closely. The way Spencer looked at Natasha was different from the way Zachary did. Although they seemed close, a man could tell what another man was thinking from his gaze. In Spencer''s eyes, there was no desire for Natasha. Plus, when Keh took Natasha''s hand, the look in her eyes was strange, but she didn''t get angry. Hearing Natasha make that exnation, hepletely calmed down and felt at ease. Keh looked at her, his usually low voice raised slightly, tinged with some pleasure. ¡°In the future, I will follow your example. I''ll only have one type of friend, and I''ll listen to whatever you say.¡± Natasha fell silent. As she looked at his charming face and his deep eyes, she didn''t know what to say. Half an hourter, the car arrived at Hotel Manor. Guests could only park their cars outside the hotel, or their drivers could take the car outside and wait there after dropping the guests inside Hotel Manor. They chose to drive the car straight into Hotel Manor. As soon as the car stopped, one of the staff members came to open the car doors. Keh got down and went over to Natasha''s side, offering his hand like a gentleman. Natasha looked at him and hesitated. As she was dressed in a gown and high heels, which made it difficult for her to walk, she still ced her hand in his. As soon as she got out of the car, she nearly stumbled because the ground was uneven and the high heels were too high. Fortunately, Keh held her hand and gently wrapped her in his arms. She was wearing a thin dress when she pressed up against him, and as the fragrance on her body wafted over to his face, his heart throbbed. Looking down at the woman in his arms, Keh''s gaze became filled with rising passion. Just at this moment, Fabian came running from inside. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± However, when he saw this scene, he turned around and pretended that he didn''t see anything. At this point, Natasha noticed Fabian and she nced at Keh, gently nudging him. ¡°I''m fine now. Thanks.¡± Keh''s lips were curled as he looked at her. ¡°Be careful. The ground is uneven.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. Turning to Fabian, Keh¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation. ¡°What is it?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, everyone is almost here, but now a few of thepany''s shareholders insist on meeting you. If you don''t show up, I''m afraid we can''t proceed to the following events,¡± Fabian said with his back facing them. Keh frowned. ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned to Natasha. ¡°I need to handle this. Would you like toe with me? ¡°No. I''ll take a walk by myself. You go ahead,¡± Natasha replied. After some thought, Keh nodded. ¡°All right, then. Fabian will take you inside. When I''m done, I''ll go and find you.¡± Natasha nodded. As Keh walked past Fabian, he gave thetter a cautionary gaze. Only after Keh was out of sight did Fabian heave a sigh of relief and turn to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson,e along. I''ll take you inside...¡± However, when he saw the way Natasha was dressed up today, he froze. Is Mr. Hamilton really trying to teach the Lynch family a lesson today? Is he not trying to show oft? Seeing Fabian rooted to the spot, Natasha went forward, frowning. ¡°Hey, what''s wrong? Have you seen a ghost?¡± Fabian collected himself and looked at her,ughing. ¡°Ms. Watson, you''ve got such a sense of humor! If you are a ghost, then what are those people who are inside there?¡± ¡°Why are you daydreaming, then?¡± ¡°I just think that you might be the most gorgeous woman tonight!¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°So, tell me, what''s going on today?¡± ¡°Don''t you know?¡± Natasha shook her head. Looks like Mr. Hamilton didn''t tell her anything! Fabian did not dare to say much, so he only said, ¡°Today is Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°This is yourpany''s anniversary banquet. Why does Keh insist on bringing me here?¡± she asked. Fabian chuckled. You''ll find out soon enough. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 As expected, Natasha caused a stir when she stepped into the main hall. Everyone turned to look at her and began to whisper amongst themselves. They all thought Hamilton Corporation had invited a celebrity. After all, it was rare to see a woman with such a beautiful appearance and elegant demeanor. A few even took out their phones to snap photos. ¡°Who is she? Have you seen her before?¡± a man asked. ¡°No, I haven''t!¡± another answered. ¡°She is so gorgeous. Is she a celebrity?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Just look at her demeanor. She does look like a celebrity!¡± ¡°Is Hamilton Corporation supporting a new artist?¡± ¡°I have never heard of such a venture by Hamilton Corporation!¡± ¡°Wow, she is delightful. She will be popr if she debuts as an actress or a singer!¡± ¡°I think so too. I''ve never seen someone so beautiful!¡± ¡°Why don''t you go up and ask her?¡± ¡°Are you asking for trouble? She is not that simple. Did you not see Keh''s assistant walking behind her? This woman has connections with Keh. Aren''t you scared that you might offend him and bring disaster onto yourself?¡± ¡°You''re right. Thank you for reminding I n me! ¡°Let''s wait and see!¡± Fabian looked at the people who had gathered and saw them whispering amongst themselves. He had long predicted they would react this way. I suspect Mr. Hamilton has a reason for doing this! He nced at Natasha and saw that she was not bothered by the crowd''s reaction. She behaved as if she had not noticed them. She found a quiet spot, grabbed a ss of champagne, and sat down. Natasha noticed Fabian still standing nearby. She frowned at him. ¡°Fabian.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Watson,¡± Fabian said. ¡°This seems like a grand event. Aren''t you busy?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yes, but...¡± Fabian hesitated. ¡°Since you are busy, you don''t have to stay here,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Mr. Hamilton instructed me that I am to take good care of you,¡± Fabian replied. Natasha smirked. ¡°I am not a kid, and I won''t get lost. So, don''t worry. I''ll still be here after you have finished your tasks.¡± ¡°But...¡± Fabian wanted to say something, but someone rushed to him and whispered into his ear, prompting him to frown. Then, Fabian turned to Natasha solemnly. ¡°Ms. Watson, please rest here for a while. I have matters to deal with and shalle back soon.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± He left urgently after that. Natasha breathed a sigh of relief after Fabian left. She felt a lot more at ease without him watching her. She rxed on the couch and sipped on the ss of champagne. Natasha rarely attended a formal event like this because she found it boring. Despite the glitz and mour and the smiles on everyone''s faces, each had their goals and desires but had to take great pains to conceal them. Natasha felt exhausted just watching them. She wished she could have stayed home and sleep in peace. At that thought, Natasha wondered why she had agreed to do this without making sure what the event was about. What was I thinking? However, she was already here, so she decided to go with the flow. Since she was here to repay a favor, she decided not dwell on it too much. Unfortunately, she had only sat for a while before someone came to hit on her. ¡°Good evening. Are you here alone?¡± Natasha nced at him indifferently. ¡°No.¡± The man smiled apologetically. ¡°I''m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Natasha thought that was the end, but soon, more men came to flirt with her. That prompted Natasha to frown in displeasure. She nced at her surrounding before getting up and walking away. She slipped through the side door in the main hall and entered the backyard. Since most guests were here to discuss business, they had all gathered in the main hall. There was hardly anyone in the backyard. It was nightfall. A cool breeze blew. Natasha found the backyard rxing. Even the air felt soothing to her. However, she heard a voiceing from behind her once she let down her guard. ¡°Nat.¡± She turned around upon hearing her name and was stunned to see Zachary. Her gaze instantly turned inscrutable. Zachary wore a suit and a pair of leather shoes. They made him seem more somber than usual. It had been quite a long time since Natashast met him. She noticed he had be leaner, and his clear eyes appeared a lot more solemn than before. Natasha smiled and said, ¡°It''s been a long time.¡± ¡°It''s really you!¡± Zachary seemed d to see her, but his smile carried a little sadness. He spotted Natasha the moment she walked in. Zachary had always found Natasha to be quite beautiful, but he had never seen her in make-up and in a formal dress. She seemed to glow under the light, like an angel from heaven. Her beauty stunned all the guests, including him. Initially, he nned to give up on her, but now, he had dismissed the thought. Natasha replied, ¡°Yes, it''s me. Why? Have I be unrecognizable?¡± ¡°You are so beautiful! For a moment there, I did not dare to approach you!¡± Zachary answered. Natasha pursed her lips, but she did not speak. Suddenly, Zachary came closer and stood before her. He hesitated before deciding to bring up the unpleasant topic. ¡°I called you many times, but you didn''t answer. I thought you never wanted to speak to me again." Natasha looked at him, but she said nothing. Zachary looked at her again. ¡°I found outter that my mom had caused a scene in yourpany. That was why I called. I wanted to apologize for the trouble.¡± Natasha closed her eyes and said, ¡°I believe you know about the conflict between your mother and me too.¡± Zachary looked into her eyes. His dark orbs were filled with conflicting emotions. Natasha met his gaze and exined calmly, ¡°You don''t have to apologize to me. I didn''t show mercy then and will never show mercy to her. Since you don''t me me for what I did, I have no reason to be angry with you either.¡± If Zachary did not mind what Natasha had done to his mother, Natasha had no reason to hold his mother''s actions against him. Therefore, she would not look down on Zachary because of his unruly mother. Previously, she did not answer his calls not because she had been angry. She did not pick up because she did not know if Zachary had called to exin or berate her. At the time, she did not mind ending their friendship. Truthfully, she would prefer for him to have told her off and ended their friendship. However, that was only her opinion. It did not mean that Zachary thought the same. After a while, Zachary finally spoke. ¡°I might not have been there, but I could imagine the harsh words she had said and the things she had done...¡± Natasha still did not speak. Zachary chuckled and went on, ¡°So, why would I me you? I was afraid that you would look down on me...¡± Zachary could neither control nor get rid of his mother. Despite his frustration, he was helpless to do so. ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°What she did has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Zachary''s eyes brightened with a glint of hope. Natasha nodded earnestly. Seeing that, Zachary looked at her and smiled. ¡°Nat, thank you.¡± Natasha looked at him and pursed her lips. Still, she did not say anything. Then, Zachary spoke again. ¡°By the way, was it Keh who invited you here today?¡± Natasha chose not to hide it from him. She nodded. ¡°Are the two of you in a rtionship?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°No,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°I owe him a favor, so I am attending this banquet.¡± Zachary looked at her longingly. ¡°Nat, is it true that I don''t stand a chance?¡± Natasha looked at Zachary. She wanted to reply him, but a sharp voice suddenly cut in, ¡°Zachary, why are you talking to that b*tch?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Natasha turned around and saw an elegantly dressed Erin furiously dashing toward them. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she red at Natasha. ¡°I didn''t expect to see you here!¡± Erin said. ¡°Wow, you are really persistent. Did you sneak in here to look for my son?¡± Natasha stared at her with a calm but stern gaze. She did not expect to see Erin here. Then, she seemed to understand something. At the same time, Zachary quickly came to stand in front of Natasha to shield her from Erin. ¡°Mom, be nice to Nat!¡± ¡°Nice?¡± Erin chuckled coldly. ¡°She doesn''t deserve my kindness. Don''t you remember what she did to me? She hit me!¡± ¡°If you hadn''t gone to herpany and caused a scene, that wouldn''t have happened,¡± Zachary said. ¡°You...¡± Erin was bursting with fury. Suddenly, Natasha''s phone beeped. She looked at the message and walked away. Erin intended to go after her, but Zachary blocked her way. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Zachary!¡± Erin suddenly screamed. She red at him viciously. ¡°Don''t you know that the Lenoir family is here? How are you going to exin if Winnifred sees you with her?¡± ¡°Why should I have to exin? I don''t want to marry Winnifred!¡± Zachary argued. ¡°Why won''t you marry her? Do you want to be with that woman?¡± Erin pointed furiously at Natasha, who had her back facing them. ¡°If possible, I would rather give up everything and be with her!¡± Zachary answered. p! Erin pped him hard on the face. She shouted, ¡°Over my dead body! Don''t even think about it!¡± Zachary''s gaze shifted as he looked at his mother. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Mom, you might just win if this is yourst resort. However, it doesn''t matter. In the end, I might die before you do!¡± With that said, Zachary gave a cruel smirk and left. Stunned, Erin stood rooted to the spot. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. His words kept ringing in her ears. Long after Zachary left, she finally came to her senses and shouted at his retreating figure, ¡°Zachary, where are you going? Come back here!¡± Zachary did not look back. Erin''s expression darkened as she stood there. Zachary is bing rebellious. He is getting increasingly disobedient these days. In the past, all I have to do is threaten him with my death and he''ll do as I say... Now, he won''t listen to me at all... because of that woman. Erin clenched her fists at the thought and turned around to search for Natasha. It is all that woman''s fault! I must get rid of her! I must destroy her reputation! Natasha was speaking on the phone at the side. Suddenly, Erin charged at Natasha without her noticing and poured her champagne onto the woman. Natasha felt something cold raining down on her. She turned around to find Erin ring at her viciously. ¡°You d*mn woman! How dare you seduce my son!¡± Erin shouted furiously. Natasha looked at her clothes drenched with champagne and furrowed her brow. She put her phone away, took a step toward Erin, and said coldly, ¡°Apologize to me.¡± ¡°You''re asking me to apologize?¡± Erin sneered, ¡°What makes you think you deserve an apology?¡± Erin raised her hand to flip her hair, but Natasha grabbed it immediately. She gripped Erin''s fingers and proceeded to bend them. Startled, Erin screamed in pain. ¡°B*tch, are you insane? This is Hamilton Corporation''s annual banquet. How dare you stir trouble here?¡± Erin red at her. Natasha disregarded Erin''s words and red at her furiously. ¡°I have decided to show you mercy for Zachary''s sake. It is you who keep asking for trouble!¡± ¡°Let me go... Argh!¡± Before Erin could finish speaking, Natasha twisted harder, making her scream even more. The guests who were chatting and strolling in the main hall heard the sudden scream and came over to have a look. They pointed toward Natasha and Erin and whispered amongst themselves. None of them knew what had happened. All they could see was Natasha gripping Erin''s hand vengefully. Desmond was negotiating a deal with someone in the main hall. He frowned when he saw what was happening. Then, he put down his wine ss and rushed toward Erin. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Desmond asked. He looked from Erin to Natasha. ¡°What are you doing? Let her go this instance!¡± Natasha pretended not to hear him. She continued to re at Erin hatefully. ¡°Desmond, save me! This woman is insane!¡± Erin bent over in pain. Her face had turned pale. Desmond''s heart ached to see Erin suffer. He turned to Natasha and ordered, ¡°Let her go right now!¡± ¡°What if I don''t want to?¡± Natasha asked. Although she did not raise her voice, she still sounded intimidating. Desmond would not allow himself to be humiliated in front of the spectating crowd. Thus, he red at her. ¡°I prefer not to hit a woman. So, I''m warning you to let her go now. Otherwise, don''t me me for what I''m about to do!¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Is that so? I''m curious to see what you will do!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Desmond was bursting with fury. ¡°Desmond, save me! Argh, it hurts!¡± Erin screamed and cried. Everyone could not help but pity her. More guests came to check out what was happening. Desmond nced at the growing crowd and thought he would be humiliated if they saw him do nothing when someone had bullied his beloved. He red at Natasha again and said, ¡°You have forced my hands!¡± Then, he raised a hand to p Natasha. ¡°Don''t you dare touch her!¡± an intimidating voice sounded from among the crowd. The crowd immediately parted to form a path for Keh. He walked out steadily with the dignity of a king. Seeing Keh, Desmond immediately greeted, ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Keh is here...¡± ¡°This is going to be interesting.¡± The crowd whispered excitedly. Keh walked toward Natasha and the others. He smirked when he saw her gripping Erin''s hand. Desmond quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I didn''t mean to cause a scene, but this woman keeps grabbing my beloved''s hand and won''t let go no matter what I said. She has crossed the line.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Yes, everyone here saw it. I wonder who allowed this barbaric woman toe in and cause trouble here!¡± Desmond replied indignantly, cing every me on Natasha. A barbaric woman? Keh arched an eyebrow upon hearing that. His expression remained calm and unbothered, but there was a hint of a smirk on his face. He came closer and swept a cold nce at them before his gazended on Natasha. He noticed the wet chiffon fabric on her chest. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. Natasha did not answer. She looked directly at Erin. Erin''s face turned white as a sheet. She looked at Keh pleadingly. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, please save me. This woman is insane!¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Natasha strengthened her grip right after Erin spoke, causing thetter to howl in pain. ¡°Save me, Desmond! Save me!¡± Erin was in so much pain that she cried out loud. Her elegant image hadpletely disappeared. When Desmond saw that, he red at Natasha furiously and yelled, ¡°Let go right now! Are you going to create a ruckus right in front of Mr. Hamilton?¡± As if she could not hear him, Natasha stared at Erin. There was a look of hostility in her eyes. ¡°Apologize!¡± she snarled at Erin, emphasizing every single syble. When Desmond saw that Natasha had no intention of letting Erin go, he looked at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this...¡± ¡°Calm down, Mr. Lynch. Let''s wait till we figure out what happened,¡± replied Keh calmly. ¡°What''s the point of figuring that out?¡± Desmond was panicking. With so many people watching them, he would be too embarrassed to show himself in public anymore. At that moment, Keh looked at Erin. ¡°Ma''am, why don''t you exin what happened?¡± Seeing how he was going to stand up for her, Erin immediately wailed, ¡°This woman seduced my son! I merely chided her for a while, but she attacked me!¡± Her voice trembled. After she spoke, everyone started murmuring among themselves. ¡°So that''s what happened.¡± ¡°She''s being too much!¡± ¡°It''s such a pity that a beautiful woman like her acts like that.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes when he heard what everyone was saying. ¡°Is your son Zachary Lynch?¡± he asked. Erin nodded. ¡°Yes! Since he''s almost getting married, I advised her to stay away from my son. After all, the Lynch family will not ept a woman with children. To our surprise, not only did she refuse to listen to us, but she also started being violent with me,¡±ined Erin. ¡°Children?¡± ¡°She already has children?¡± ¡°I can''t tell at all!¡± ¡°She looks like she''s only in her twenties, yet she already has children. What a pity! She could''ve been anything else but a mistress. Whispers sounded from the crowd. When Erin and Desmond heard that, they thought that the situation was in their favor. Thetter eximed loudly, ¡°I see!¡± Then, he nced at Natasha and continued, ¡°You wish to marry into the Lynch family? Dream on! Let me warn you this. Don''t even think about it! The Lynch family will never ept an uncivilized woman like you!¡± Natasha continued treating his words as nonsense. She stared at Erin firmly, her grip still tight. Desmond''s expression turned anxious. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you going to allow this woman to make a scene here?¡± Pursing his lips, Keh remained silent. ¡°You crazy b*tch! Let me tell you. Even if my son remains single for the rest of his life, he still wouldn''t want you! Just give up!¡± screamed Erin at Natasha. She insisted that Natasha was clinging to Zachary. In response, Natasha smirked coldly as if she did not care about their words. All she wanted was to see if Erin would give in. Crack! Erin''s bones crackled. The next moment, she widened her eyes and screamed her lungs out in agony. Everyone was stunned. She''s being too harsh! When Desmond saw that, he could not hold himself back anymore. He dashed toward Natasha and yelled, ¡°You crazy b*tch!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that moment, Keh grabbed his hand. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± Desmond looked at him. With an icy look in his eyes, Keh demanded coldly, ¡°Did you just call my woman a crazy b*tch?¡± Desmond was dumbfounded when he heard that. Blinking consecutively, he asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°What... What did you say?¡± Keh stared at him with an unfathomable look that could make one''s hair stand on its ends. Just then, a stern voice cut across the crowd. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone moved aside upon hearing the voice. Liam walked in, and there were three kids following him. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± When people saw Liam, they lowered their heads humbly and greeted him. He merely nodded in response. Everyone was intrigued when they saw the three kids. One of them looked just like Keh. It was as if he was an exact replica of thetter. Could they be the Hamilton family''s children? Since when did theye into existence? I''ve never heard about it! Denise was wearing a tulle gown. When she saw what was going on in the crowd, she frowned and rushed forward. ¡°What happened, Nat?¡± Natasha''s expression rxed when she saw Deniseing over. She shot a nce at Erin before releasing her grip, sending thetter slumping to the ground. Natasha turned around, her gaze turning gentle when she looked at Denise. ¡°Everything''s fine. I''m just teaching someone a lesson.¡± ¡°Did she bully you?¡± asked Denise with a frown. The crowd was bewildered to hear her question. The kid is getting it wrong. That woman doesn''t look like she''s being bullied at all! However, Denise kept frowning, looking furious and worried. Anthony and Benjamin walked over as well. ¡°What happened, Mommy?¡± asked Anthony calmly. He nced at the couple as a hostile glint shed across his eyes. Mommy? Gasps erupted from the crowd. They exchanged nces with each other. Looks like she really has children! But more surprisingly, the kid who called her Mommy looks identical to Keh! What''s going on? Others might still be clueless, but Erin''s face fell. She had seen those three kids at Infinitium. In fact, Liam personally imed that they were from the Hamilton family. But why are they calling Natasha their mommy? Suddenly, her eyes widened, and her face turned deathly pale. Could it be... She couldn''t even dare to imagine it. No way! How can things be so coincidental? This is definitely impossible! Desmond had no idea what was going on. For a moment, he was extremely confused and was unable to piece things together. At that moment, Liam nced at them. ¡°What happened?¡± Desmond quickly exined, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, this crazy woman is seeking trouble! She hit my wife.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? Why?¡± ¡°She seduced my son! My wife merely told her off, but she started attacking my wife.¡± When Liam heard that, he nced at Erin, who wished for nothing more than to disappear from the worldpletely. The scene that she was most worried about ultimately happened. Liam narrowed his eyes as his gaze fell upon Erin. ¡°It''s you?¡± Even though Erin''s hand hurt badly, she was more overwhelmed with fear. She lowered her head, not daring to meet Liam''s eyes. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 When Desmond noticed that, he quickly asked, ¡°Do you know my wife, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Liam scoffed coldly. ¡°Of course! Not only do I know her, but I''ve also seen her personality a long time ago.¡± Desmond frowned in confusion. ¡°Mommy, when Great-grandpa brought us to eat at Infinitium, she was the one who bumped into me and scolded Ben and me!¡± Denise said as she held Natasha''s hand. With just one sentence, she managed to exin how Liam got to know Erin. ¡°Yeah, I know. I''ve already taught her a lesson for you,¡± said Natasha. Only then did Denise nod firmly. Listening to their conversation, Desmond waspletely lost. At that moment, Liam looked at the others in the crowd. ¡°Oh, right. I wanted to introduce the new members of the Hamilton family during thepany''s annual banquet today. I didn''t expect you guys to meet them under such circumstances. As he spoke, he nced at the three kids affectionately. Turning his gaze to the rest, he announced loudly, ¡°No matter the setting, I still want to share this joy with everyone! Let me formally introduce these three kids. They are the children of the Hamilton family. Please look upon them kindly!¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard what Liam said. Although some of them had already guessed it, they were still surprised at the truth. ¡°Congrattions, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°This is great news, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°How enviable is it for the Hamilton family to have three more kids!¡± Congrattions sounded all over. Meanwhile, Desmond was stunned. What is going on? Did the kids call this crazy b*tch their mother? But they''re from the Hamilton family. This means that Keh and this woman... Upon that thought, Desmond turned pale as he realized he had just gotten himself into grave trouble. The crowd finally understood what was going on. The rtionships between each individual had be apparent. When the couple used Natasha of seducing their son, they were just spouting nonsense. The Lynch family could not even bepared to the Hamilton family. Considering Keh''s looks and power, even a blind person would know who to choose between the two. Desmond and his wife had be aplete joke. After receiving everyone''s congrattions, Liam nced at Desmond and Erin. ¡°These three kids are the Hamilton family''s precious gems. While I can let go of the conflict at Infinitium, what on earth happened today?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton... Nothing happened! It''s just a misunderstanding!¡± Desmond quickly rified. ¡°Misunderstanding? Didn''t you say that Nat seduced your son?¡± asked Liam. ¡°No, no, no! It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s really a misunderstanding!¡± exined Desmond. ¡°Looks like Keh isn''t as exceptional as your son, huh? The woman whom we have begged to join the Hamilton family seduced your son? I really want to see how incredible of a man your son is,¡± drawled Liam. When Desmond heard that, he almost fell to his knees. ¡°It''s not like that. It''s genuinely a misunderstanding! S-She misunderstood!¡± He pointed at Erin. Liam scoffed coldly. ¡°Do you think that everything will be fine if you im that it''s a misunderstanding? Do you think we will let you off so easily after you ruin Nat''s reputation?¡± Desmond was on the verge of tears. ¡°We were wrong, Old Mr. Hamilton. We were fools for being ignorant-¡± ¡°You shouldn''t be apologizing to me!¡± Upon hearing that, Desmond immediately looked at Natasha. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, we were wrong! We were fools for not knowing who you are! Please forgive us.¡± Natasha''s gaze swept across them calmly. ¡°I''m not Mrs. Hamilton. I haven''t agreed to marry him yet.¡± That was how independent and strong she was. She was so unbothered about a Hamilton, so the usation that she seduced Zachary made no sense. It was not like thetter was so high and mighty that everyone wanted to have him. Desmond froze, not knowing what to do. Liam spoke at that moment. ¡°Forget it. I''m feeling unwell. Keh, I''m leaving this to you. ¡°Got it, Grandpa,¡± replied Keh. With that, Liam turned around and left, bringing the three kids with him. He was worried that the ensuing events would be too violent for them to witness. When Desmond saw Liam walking away, he immediately approached Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we were wrong. We were truly wrong!" Keh looked down at him, a cold smirk ying on his lips discreetly. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I respected you and gave yourpany a chance. I''ve been polite to you, but you ended up creating a ruckus here and insulting my woman. Tell me, why should I forgive you?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Desmond stiffened at his words. ¡°You can''t just say that you''re sorry. You need to prove it with your actions, right?¡± A nonchnt glint appeared in Keh''s eyes. Desmond stared at him. The coboration was not even in the picture now. If he offended the Hamilton family now, he would never be able to survive in Glenport City once he left the banquet. ¡°What would you like me to do, Mr. Hamilton?¡± asked Desmond. Keh continued smiling without saying much. ¡°What do you think?¡± He cast his gaze on Erin, who was slumped on the floor. With a look of disdain and iciness, he said, ¡°Your wife bullied my kids and insulted my woman. I haven''t thought of what to do yet.¡± ¡°I... I understand!¡± With that, Desmond immediately strode toward Erin, who was still in a daze. When she saw Desmond walking over, she looked up at him. ¡°Desmond-¡± p! Desmond gave her a violent p across her face. Erin was paralyzed in shock. ¡°Desmond, what-¡± ¡°Don''t call my name! You ruined everything with your utter foolishness!¡± spat Desmond as he red at her. To cut off all ties with her, he looked at Keh and dered, ¡°To be honest, Mr. Hamilton, the two of us... We might seem like a couple, but we aren''t legally married! She''s not my wife!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± asked Keh with an intrigued tone. ¡°She''s just my past mistress. My wife passed away long ago, and I did not remarry after that. That''s why I brought her with me this time. I didn''t expect her to offend you, Mr. Hamilton! Don''t worry. As long your fury can be appeased, I''ll stop contacting her in the future!¡± promised Desmond. Erin stared at Desmond in surprise and disbelief. ¡°Desmond...¡± Everyone immediately understood the situation after hearing his speech. So she''s just a mistress? Isn''t she acting too arrogantly? Not only did she fail to keep a low profile, but she also offended someone she shouldn''t have offended! Now, both Erin and Desmond became the butt of the joke. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± Desmond shot a timid nce at Keh. However, thetter looked at Natasha with a look of affection. It was obvious that he doted on her. ¡°What do you think, Nat?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Natasha already had a hunch the moment she saw Erin earlier. She also realized why Hamilton Corporation would announce a coboration with Lynch Corporation. There was no such thing as a coboration, nor was it about showing Desmond respect. Keh had created a trap and was waiting for them to take the bait. He could have just ruined them immediately, but he chose to use this humiliating method. He was even more vengeful than her. However, Natasha was not averse to that. She nced at him calmly before sweeping her gaze across the two people on the floor. It was impossible to tell her thoughts from the cold look on her face. Desmond stared at her in utter fear. Sweat dotted his forehead as he pleaded, ¡°Ms. Watson, we were wrong. Please, I''m begging you! Give us a chance...¡± Natasha ignored him. Fixing her gaze on Erin, she walked over and squatted. When Erin saw that, she subconsciously clutched her hand and crawled backward. ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± asked Erin as she stared at Natasha in horror. Natasha smiled slightly. ¡°Do you want to protect the Lynch family?¡± ¡°What... What do you mean?¡± ¡°Go back to where you came from. Don''t even set foot in Glenport City from now on,¡± warned Natasha, articting every single word. The smile disappeared from her face all of a sudden, leaving a vicious glint in her eyes. Erin widened her eyes. It was obvious how resistant she was to that demand. ¡°No! No! Why should I? I don''t want to!¡± She was so close to marrying into the Lynch family, so there was no way she would leave. She did not want to stay overseas alone without family and friends. It felt like she was a lonely ghost wandering around. ¡°No?¡± Natasha raised her eyebrow and grinned, although her eyes betrayed an icy look. ¡°Very well, then! You shall be destroyed with the Lynch family!¡± Panicking, Erin yelled at her, ¡°What right do you have to do that? Do you think that everything you say wille true? Natasha, who do you think you are? You''re just a-¡± p! Before Erin could finish her sentence, Desmond rushed forward and pped her cheek forcefully. ¡°B*tch! Shut up!¡± Erin¡¯s head spun after she was pped by Desmond. However, the disappointment she felt was far greater than the pain on her face. Staring at Desmond, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°No! I won''t leave. Desmond, I''m not leaving! I don''t want to leave!¡± Naturally, he did not even dare to care about her. Looking at the two people in front of him, Desmond promised in terror, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson, I will send her away. I definitely won''t let her enter Glenport City again!¡± In response, Keh nodded with feigned reluctance. ¡°Okay, then. I''ve got to admit that Nat is too soft-hearted. If it were me, the oue would definitely be different.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Desmond broke out into cold sweat when he heard that. ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! Thank you for showing us mercy, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°In the future, you''d better discipline your people properly. Otherwise, you''ll get into trouble for what they say,¡± warned Keh. ¡°Got it! Got it!¡± replied Desmond eagerly. At that moment, Keh nced at Natasha, looking like his heart was aching for her. ¡°Nat, I''m sorry for what you went through today. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone bully you next time.¡± Everyone was bbergasted. Isn''t he being too biased? She wasn''t even being bullied before he intervened! But well, it''s quite unfortunate to be insulted like that. While they might still be confused about some other things, they got one thing clear after seeing Keh''s protectiveness over Natasha. The incident served as a warning to everyone in Glenport City. Messing around with Natasha would be equivalent to messing around with Keh and the Hamilton family. When Natasha did not say anything, Keh raised his eyebrows. ¡°Shall we go up and take a look at Grandpa?¡± Natasha nced at the crowd. When she spotted a man holding a bottle of champagne, she walked over and said politely, ¡°Please pass this to me.¡± The man waspletely clueless. However, since she asked, he gave it to her immediately. ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°Y-You''re wee.¡± With Natasha being so close to him, that man could barely tear his eyes away from her¡ªher beauty was almost suffocating. Naturally, Keh noticed the look in the man''s eyes and frowned unhappily. On the other hand, Natasha was oblivious to it. Holding the bottle of champagne, she strode toward Erin and poured it over thetter''s head without any warning. ¡°Argh!¡± Erin yelled in shock as cold enveloped her. ¡°You don''t need to pay for my gown, but this ss of wine is what I''m giving to you in return.¡± After saying that, Natasha averted her gaze and left. Everyone gasped in shock. The Hamilton family is such a vengeful bunch! When Keh saw her leaving, he chased after her. Someone immediately stepped forward to clean up the mess. ¡°Everyone, what happened just now is just a minor episode. I hope that it didn''t ruin your mood to enjoy the banquet. Mr. Hamilton said that you may have as much fun as you want at the casino on the third floor. He''ll be paying the bill for everyone.¡± When the crowd heard that, they could not help but exim how generous Keh was. Gradually, they dispersed to do their own activities. No one cared about Desmond and Erin, who were still left there. Even those who got the invitation with Desmond''s help stayed far away from him, not daring to approach him. After all, he had offended the Hamilton Corporation. Even though Keh did not say anything about it, no one would dare to coborate with Desmond anymore. If they worked with him, it would mean that they were going against Hamilton Corporation. Undoubtedly, they would be cklisted. No one would want to get themselves involved in this mess. They stayed as far away from Desmond as possible as if they did not know him at all. As Desmond looked at those people, his pride faded awaypletely. All of his efforts over the past years had been ruined. At that moment, Erin looked at him. ¡°I''m not leaving, Desmond. I''m not leaving...¡± When he heard that, he nced at her slowly. With a cold smirk, he asked, ¡°You''re not leaving? Do you think you have a say in that?¡± ¡°There are other solutions! We still have the Lenoir family. We don''t have to rely on Hamilton Corporation,¡± insisted Erin. Seeing how she continued to act foolishly, Desmond narrowed his eyes. ¡°Erin, how on earth did I get to know a dumb woman like you? Don''t you know that your stupidity ruined everything? It ruined the business and connections that I have managed for so many years! The Lynch family is doomed! We''re all doomed!¡± Erin gazed at him and cried pitifully. ¡°Desmond, you can''t me me for this. I''m doing this for the Lynch family''s own good-¡± ¡°For the Lynch family''s own good? Do you know what I regret the most? I regret getting to know you!¡± spat Desmond viciously before shooting her a look of utmost hatred. ¡°Erin, don''t let me see you again. Don''t even dream of entering the Lynch family anymore!¡± With that, he got up and left. Staring at his back, Erin yelled, ¡°Desmond! Desmond! Don''t leave me!¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The banquet went on as usual. Natasha was walking when Keh came up from behind her and took her arm, pulling her along with him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She frowned at his back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He shot her a sideways nce over his shoulder. ¡°I''m taking you upstairs to change into something else.¡± Then, he hauled her up the stairs to a spacious dressing room full of evening gowns. Natasha entered, her gaze surveying the room before she turned to look at Keh warily. ¡°Was Erin dousing me with champagne part of your n, too?¡± He approached her with a smile, studying her features with an adoring expression. ¡°You overestimate me.¡± ¡°So this...¡± She looked at him. ¡°This is a VIP dressing room prepared for the socialites in case of emergencies. Don''t worry, the outfits in here are asionally reced with new seasonal pieces that have never been worn. Anyone who wears it leaves with the outfit,¡± he exined. Natasha arched her brow slightly. ¡°It sure is fun being wealthy.¡± ¡°Why, are you poor?¡± Keh asked, his eyes burning into hers. He recalled her giving him ten million without batting an eye, and he still didn''t know where she got that amount of money. However, he knew that wasn''t all she possessed. She definitely had deeper pockets. It didn''t matter, though. He didn''t care if she kept countless secrets like a riddle. Natasha''s eyes lowered when she felt Keh''s probing gaze on her, and she spoke with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Compared to you, Mr. Hamilton, yes. ¡°If you want it, everything here is now yours,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, really? What''s the catch?¡± ¡°None. As long as it''s you.¡± His gaze was unfathomable, and he didn''t look like he was joking. ¡°You won''t regret it?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course not, as long as you give me a job in the future,¡± he said. ¡°I could even work for free.¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± Keh advanced toward her and challenged in a low, gravelly voice. ¡°Are you giving me a chance?¡± Natasha pivoted and took a gown from the rack. ¡°Forget about it. I don''t like ripping people off.¡± His lips curved into a smirk as he faced her back. ¡°I wouldn''t just be any other person if you''re willing.¡± She stilled and met his eyes. ¡°What goes aroundes around, Keh Hamilton.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°It''s happening to you now.¡± With that, she went into the changing room. Keh knew she was mocking him, but he couldn''t bring himself to be upset. ¡°Can I do whatever I want when my sins have caught up with me? Or do I have to continue paying them off?¡± he asked. Silence was his only answer. He sank into a chair while waiting for her to finish, a smile tugging at his lips. Inside the changing room, Natasha stared at the gown and took a moment to emerge from the spell Keh weaved around her. Then, she changed out of her stained dress. After putting on the gown, she realized the zipper hung low on the back, and she couldn''t reach it no matter how hard she strained. Her brows knitted in frustration. Just then, a knock sounded on the door. It was Keh on the other side. ¡°Do you need help with anything?¡± Natasha froze and didn''t answer. ¡°Denise is rushing us outside,¡± he continued. The door swung open to reveal Natasha standing inside and staring at him, her face flushed and body tense. His eyes ran the length of her. ¡°What''s wrong? ¡°Bring me another dress. I can''t fit into this one. ¡°Can''t fit?¡± He gave her a once-over. ¡°It looks fine. You¡¯re slender. How could you not fit into it?¡± She averted her eyes ufortably. ¡°I can''t reach the zipper!¡± Keh raised a brow, and his lips quirked upward. ¡°Why didn''t you say sooner? I''ll help you.¡± ¡°There''s no need¡ª¡± Before she could finish, he had rounded Natasha and stood behind her. ¡°I said there''s no need.¡± Natasha gripped the gown tighter to herself. His eyes were trained on her back as if he didn''t hear her. She had a willowy figure with smooth, baster skin. Her neck curved into the gentle slope of her shoulder, and even the way the bones on her back were shaped was beautiful. She looked gorgeous. Though Keh didn''t say a word, Natasha could feel his eyes boring holes into her back. A charged tension hung in the air at that moment. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± When he reached for the zipper, the tips of her ears grew warm. Her reaction didn''t go unnoticed by Keh, and he smirked. He pulled the zipper up¡ªslowly, gently, tenderly. It felt like a century as he fastened a simple zipper. After he was done, he leaned in closer and asked in a low voice, ¡°You haven''t answered my question. ¡°What?¡± she retorted. ¡°Would you grant my wishes when I finished paying back?¡± Natasha pulled her shoulder back as his warm breath fanned her ear. Her brain was a scrambled mess. Suddenly, Denise yanked the door open. ¡°Are you done, Nat?¡± Shock shed across her face when she saw Keh standing behind Natasha intimately. Her eyes blinked repeatedly like stars. Did I see something inappropriate? Did I interrupt something between Daddy and Mommy? Her mind whirled, and the next second, she pretended to be clueless, peering around the room. ¡°Where are they? Weren''t they changing in here? Where did they go?¡± She lingered for a while more before heading to the door and quietly closing it. Anthony and Benjamin came over. ¡°Is Nat done?¡± ¡°She''s not in there!¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°N-No, I''m not!¡± Denise denied. ¡°Maybe it''s too hot inside.¡± Anthony exchanged a look with Benjamin. ¡°Let''s go and look for Nat!¡± Denise tugged on both of their arms and left. Natasha and Keh heard every word of the exchange in the changing room. Denise acted like something unseemly was going on between them when, in fact, nothing happened. Natasha lifted her gaze and collided with Keh''s. ¡°Don''t you think Denise is rather... mature?¡± hemented with a smirk. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Natasha''s face was ming red, but she maintained a neutral expression and closed her eyes before saying, ¡°She''ll misunderstand if we don''t go out now.¡± Keh pressed her up against a wall as soon as she moved to leave. ¡°Let her, then. You''re her mommy, and I''m her daddy. That is an indisputable fact.¡± Natasha stared into his dark, burning eyes. He looked at her and leaned closer, breathing in the faint scent of champagne still clinging to her. Her cheeks were flushed from drinking, especially her ruby red lips, which whittled him down to his basal desire. He cupped his hand over her silky cheek. ¡°The blush on your face is intoxicating, Nat.¡± Then, he bent to nt his mouth over hers. Before their lips connected, Natasha suddenly said, ¡°Have I been too tolerant of youtely, Keh?¡± He jolted and leveled a sharp gaze on her. ¡°I can''t promise anything if you take advantage of me one more time,¡± Natasha said. She kept her wits about her even in such a heated moment, and Keh didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. But that''s who Natasha is, no? ¡°Didn''t you know that being with a gorgeous girl is a happy death thus deserved?¡± Kehughed. ¡°Do you want to meet your maker? I''m willing to grant your wish.¡± Her hand shot out toward his head. He captured her hand in his bigger one, deftly avoiding her wound. ¡°Are you thinking of murdering your husband?¡± ¡°Ex-husband,¡± she corrected. His brow arched. She will seize every opportunity to remind me of that. He suddenly said, ¡°Nat, I''m sorry. Really, I am. Natasha looked into his eyes, and there was nothing but earnestness in their depths. ¡°I never thought my heart would be enthralled by a woman, let alone by you, but life is ironic sometimes. I can''t let you go, Nat. I''m not expecting your forgiveness now, but will you give me another chance? Please do not sentence me to death for one mistake. Allow me another opportunity to make my case,¡± he pleaded. Natasha never imagined the proud Keh Hamilton would utter those words to her. Admittedly, his looks and body were undeniably her type, so she had dived into a marriage with him without hesitation back then. However, the hurt and pain were real, too. Though she didn''t exhibit her anguish and throw a fit, it didn''t mean she was unfeeling. She told herself that actions had consequences and that she should be able to endure them. Little did she know, it had cost her everything. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha started. ¡°I know that you have done many things for metely, and I appreciate them all. My hatred for you has lessened, but I''m afraid I still cannot take you back,¡± she said. He looked at her with a hooded gaze. ¡°That''s okay. It''s my responsibility to earn your forgiveness. I''m content as long as you don''t hate me.¡± Her answer had sparked hope in him. ¡°Hate?¡± Her eyes were dancing. ¡°Do you think we would be in this circumstance where you''re copping a feel of me if I hated you?¡± He stilled as if he couldn''t believe his ears, his eyes never leaving her. ¡°Nat, do you mean¡ª" ¡°Nothing. It''s the effect your face has on the dopamine levels in my body. There''s nothing else,¡± she backpedaled. After all, she was an ordinary woman whose body would naturally react to a man. She wasn''t ashamed about it. However, Keh would misconstrue her reasoning no matter what. She doesn''t hate me. In fact, she feels something for me. Yes, that''s it! Keh''s eyes lit up as he stared at Natasha. She frowned. ¡°Are you going to let me go now?¡± Only then did he reluctantly release her. Her frown deepened at his pleased expression. ¡°Don''t think too much of it. I''m not disdainful of you, nor do I hate you, but that could be because I haven''t had interaction with anyone of the opposite sex in a long time. Perhaps I would have had the same response if you were another man.¡± She walked out of the dressing room without waiting for his reaction. A cryptic smile yed on his lips as he looked at her departing back. He hurried to catch up with her. ¡°Nat, there''s no way there would be another man with you as long as I''m still alive.¡± Natasha didn''t deign him a response. Keh regarded her with raised brows and made a wisecrack without slowing his steps. ¡°If you have an excess of dopamine or need help in other areas, I wouldn''t mind offering my assistance.¡± ¡°Well, I do mind!¡± she snapped. Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise wandered around but couldn''t find Natasha. Anthony and Benjamin, in reality, knew what was going on. Seeing Denise trying her best to put up a show, Benjamin couldn''t help but say, ¡°Stop leading us in circles, Denise. Tell us what you saw¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Natasha and Keh emerged from the dressing room together and ran into the kids. Anthony and Benjamin traded a loaded nce, despite knowing what happened between them in the dressing room. Why didn''t both of them leave separately if they don''t want others to find out? Benjamin couldn''t help teasing, ¡°Ah, so you were inside, Nat. Denise said she didn''t see you, and we had to circle the venue.¡± Natasha was silent. Nothing happened in the dressing room, but Denise made it seem as if she had seen something obscene. ¡°You have poor eyesight, Denise. I should get you a pair of sses,¡± Benjamin continued, his eyes cutting back to her. She turned and made a face at him. ¡°You don''t know anything.¡± Anthony refrained from adding his opinion upon seeing Natasha''s crimson face. It seems like Mommy gave in. ¡°Why are you flushed, Nat?¡± Benjamin didn''t relent. ¡°No, I''m not,¡± she denied. ¡°No? It''s obvious, though. What were you doing in there? Why were you inside for so long?¡± ¡°What else could I possibly be doing? I was changing!¡± ¡°Changing? Together? With him?¡± Benjamin''s gaze darted back and forth between Natasha and Keh before heughed sardonically. ¡°So Denise didn''t see anything when she went in?¡± His expression and tone implied that he knew they were doing anything but proper. Natasha sucked in a deep breath and was about to open her mouth when Keh walked forward to gently nudge Benjamin''s head. ¡°You little hellion. You knew what had happened but continued asking. Your mommy is easily embarrassed, so quit teasing her.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The words dried up in Natasha''s throat. Why is everyone making it worse? Chapter 196 Chapter 196 When he saw Kehing downstairs with Natasha and the three children, Fabian had reason to believe that the banquet wasn''t just organized to stand up for Natasha but was also a wellid n to kill two birds with one stone. On one hand, he could support Natasha by punishing the Lynch family. On the other hand, he could im her for himself by dering the three kid''s identities. After all, as the mother of his children and the fact that he spoils her to that extent, no one will dare make a move on her even if they know she''s divorced. Just like that, he has snuffed out the hopes of all her suitors. With that thought in mind, Fabian shook his head. It''s such an borate scheme! He couldn''t help but be impressed by it. After that, he reminded himself not to get on his boss'' nerves. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know what struck him even in death. Holding that thought, Fabian maintained a faint smile that was filled with admiration. During the second half of the banquet, Natasha barely showed herself, as she was resting upstairs. Instead, Liam was entertaining the guests with the three children by his side. With regards to the children being reunited with the Hamilton family, Natasha''s stance was clear even though she hardlymented on it. She wasn''t bothered by the fact nor did she have any objections. Even though she was the one who gave birth to them, she recognized that they had independent lives to lead. Therefore, she didn''t want to interfere too much in their lives and just wanted them to be happy. Furthermore, there was only upside and no downside to the children being ced in joint custody. This was a fact that Natasha was keenly aware of. Meanwhile, Terence was also upstairs, as he, too, had been invited. He had missed Natasha''s and Erin''s altercation earlier. By the time he arrived, the matter was more or less resolved. Or else, he would have dashed forward to p thetter for the shameless way she behaved. However, after witnessing how Liam and Keh had protected Natasha and the children, Terence had nothing more to say. Despite his reluctance to admit it, he couldn''t deny that the Hamiltons did an excellent job. Nheless, Terence was upset by the thought of the children staying by Liam''s side downstairs. ¡°Damn that Liam. Despite the children clearly belonging to the Watson family, he is showing them off for the glory of the Hamilton family!¡± Terenceined in a slightly jealous tone. Natasha didn''tment, as she was looking at her phone. Terence furrowed his brows and looked at her. ¡°Nat, don''t you have anything to say about this?¡± Putting her phone away, Natasha gave Terence a calm look. ¡°Grandpa, the children are ours and also theirs.¡± ¡°Wh-Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Isn''t this conclusion better than what we had initially expected? At the very least, the Hamilton family has no intention of fighting over the children with us while the three of them are overjoyed at the arrangement. For me, that''s more than enough,¡± Natasha calmly exined. ¡°B-But I feel as if the children don''t belong to the Watson family.¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°Grandpa, only the children know where their hearts actually belong. Their family name and who they stay with are just temporary phases in their lives. Sooner orter, they will grow up and leave us. Our responsibility is just to raise and educate them. Don''t tell me that we''re supposed to tie them down by our side for the rest of their lives?¡± ¡°You do have a point, but...¡± Terence didn''t know how to express himself. ¡°At the very least, they''re happy. That by itself is enough. We''ll have to give them the freedom to make their own choices in life,¡± Natasha added. Given what Natasha had said, Terence could only purse his lips in silence. Sensing Terence''s disappointment, Natashaforted him, ¡°Grandpa, don''t worry. No matter where they go or what happens to them, you will always be their Gramps. That is something no one can ever take away from you.¡± Terence pondered upon her words. ¡°That''s true. Natasha threw him a faint smile. ¡°You''re also my dearest and most beloved Grandpa.¡± Terence beamed from his heart before taking a deep breath. ¡°You''re right. Joint custody is certainly better than us holding sole custody. At the very least, no one will dare bully the children with the Hamilton family protecting them.¡± Natasha''s lips widened into a smile without furtherment. At that moment, the door was pushed open, heralding the arrival of the children with Liam behind them. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise greeted. When she saw Terence inside, her eyes lit up as she threw herself into his arms. ¡°Gramps!¡± Terence quickly broke into a vibrant smile. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Natasha is right. As long as our familial bonds are maintained, it doesn''t matter which family they belong to. With that thought it mind, Terence managed to let go. ¡°How is it? Are you having fun?¡± Nodding with conviction, Denise replied, ¡°I''ll be even happier if you were there with me. Terence grinned. ¡°All right then. The next time you want me to be somewhere, I''ll definitely be there. How about that?¡± Denise''s eyes glistened. As a girl, she was naturally more sensitive and was worried that Terence would be angry. However, after hearing his words, she snuck a nce at Natasha before returning her gaze to Terence. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Gramps, you''re the best and the one I love the most!¡± Denise purred as she threw herself into Terence''s embrace again, causing thetter''s face to glow with warmth. ¡°In that case, what about me?¡± Liam asked as he hurried forward with a jealous expression. The moment he spoke, Terence shot him a re. ¡°You''re second!¡± Just when Liam was about to retort, it suddenly urred to him that his grandson would one day marry Natasha. Thus, he had no choice but to bear with it. ¡°Fine, I''ll make do with being in second ce.¡± His answer caused everyone in the room, including Terence, to burst intoughter. When Keh suddenly walked into the room and witnessed the scene, he was briefly stunned before a sense of warmth filled his heart. After all, that was all he wanted in life. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Keh strode into the room. Liam turned around. ¡°Has it ended?¡± Keh nodded in response. At that moment, Terence looked at his watch. ¡°All right now, it''s gettingte. It''s about time we go home.¡± Liam still hadn''t had enough, as it was rare to enjoy such a jovial atmosphere. Hence, he suggested at once, ¡°Since it''s already sote, why don''t youe over to our ce? You can then head home tomorrow.¡± After knowing Liam for so many years, Terence quickly saw through the former. Before he could say a word, Denise suggested, ¡°Gramps,e along with us. Great-grandpa has renovated a new room for us, and I would love to show it to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Didn''t you just say that you will go wherever I wish you to be?¡± Um... She''s turning my words against me. ¡°You can''t go back on your word to a child!¡± Liam piled on the pressure. Furrowing his brows, Terence looked in Natasha''s direction. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 At that moment, Natasha remarked, ¡°You guys should go on ahead. I''m heading home first.¡± Liam, who wasughing heartily a moment ago, turned toward her upon hearing her words. ¡°Nat, why don''t youe with us? There''re plenty of rooms at home.¡± ¡°Even then, that¡¯s still the Hamilton residence, Old Mr. Hamilton. I''ll just be going back to my home,¡± Natasha insisted. Her words poured cold water on their n. Old Mr. Hamilton invited the children over because they are members of the Hamilton family. As for Grandpa, both of them are old friends. However, there doesn''t seem to be a reason for me to be there. After all, my divorce from Keh isid bare for everyone to see. Natasha was still cognizant of where to draw the line. At that moment, Liam hinted to Keh by throwing him a nce. Unexpectedly, Keh suggested, ¡°Grandpa, why don''t you and Old Mr. Watson bring the kids home first. In the meantime, I''ll send Nat home.¡± Liam''s brows furrowed at once. That''s not what I meant! He then turned toward the children and gave them a knowing look, hoping that they would help persuade Natasha. However, no one knew Natasha''s temperament better than them. Anything she said was done so after careful consideration. There was nothing anyone can say to change her mind. Sitting still, none of the children dared to utter a word.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After all, letting them go to the Hamilton residence was already a significant concession on Natasha''s part. When he saw that the children remained quiet, Liam was at his wits'' end. It looks like no one dares to challenge Nat''s authority! Meanwhile, Terence swept his gaze at Keh, for he recognized what thetter''s intention was. Even though Keh did well earlier, it doesn''t mean that I have forgiven him. Terence suggested, ¡°Why don''t I go home with you?¡± ¡°Gramps!¡± Pouting, Denise gave his hand a tug. She made a face as if to stop him from leaving. Wrinkling his brows, Terence fell into a dilemma. At the same time, Keh threw a faint smile at Denise. Mmm-hmm, that''s my girl. Her timing is impable. He then shifted his gaze to Benjamin and Anthony. Forget it, I should be d that they didn''t get in my way. Subsequently, Keh remarked, ¡°Old Mr. Watson, don''t worry. I''ll definitely send Natasha home safely.¡± Before Terence could respond, Liam swiftly added, ¡°That''s right. Let him do it. Anyway, we should head back now, just as you have promised the children. On top of that, I''m still waiting to beat you a few rounds in chess!¡± Liam''s thoughts couldn''t be more transparent to Terence. Rolling his eyes, Terence ranted in exasperation, ¡°Damn it, don''t think I don''t know what''s going through that mind of 99 yours. ¡°I... I don''t have any ulterior motives at all,¡± Liam mumbled. There''s no way I can admit to it. Terence gave Keh a disapproving look before fixing his gaze on Natasha. ¡°Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m not a child. I know what I''m doing,¡± Natasha reassured him. ¡°Did you hear what Nat said? You should quit worrying for once,¡± Liam persuaded him. After pondering a moment, Terence let out a sigh. ¡°Fine, just be careful.¡± He then threw Keh another look. The implicit warning in his eyes couldn''t be any more obvious. ¡°All right now, let''s go,¡± Liam hurried them up, worried that he would end up with none of them coming home with him. Just before they left, Anthony walked up to Natasha. ¡°Nat...¡± Thetter smiled slightly at him. ¡°Be good and take care of Gramps and Greatgrandpa, do you understand?¡± Anthony nodded obediently. Go on now. ¡°As for you...¡± After looking at Natasha, Anthony threw Keh a worried gaze, rendering him speechless. What''s with that look? Aren''t sons supposed to be on my side? There''s something obviously wrong with this one. ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± Natasha smiled at him. Anthony nodded in acknowledgment. Despite his concerns, he finally left with Liam. While driving, Keh was grumbling under his breath despite the expressionless face he was wearing. It seems that I must have a proper chat with Anthony and Benjamin. If I don''t get both of them on my side, the path ahead will not be easy. As I can''t beat or scold them, I have no choice but to get in their good books. Holding that thought, Keh looked to the side and nced at Natasha. With an indiscernible glint in his eye, Keh cleared his throat and pretended to ask casually, ¡°By the way, what do Anthony and Benjamin like?¡± Slightly startled, Natasha narrowed her gaze as she looked up at him. Her eyes seemed to be able to pierce through whatever thoughts he had. With a slight curl of her lips, she asked, ¡°Why? Are you nning to ingratiate yourself with them?¡± With one hand on the steering wheel, Keh supported his chin with the other hand pressed against the window. Upon hearing her question, he denied, ¡°Of course not. It was just a casual question.¡± ¡°In that case, why didn''t you ask about Denise?¡± Natasha threw the question back at him. ¡°I already know what she likes.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh nodded with a serious expression. ¡°What does she like then?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Natasha was dumbstruck. Turning to the side, Keh threw an earnest nce at her. ¡°She loves me the most. Natasha retorted, ¡°You realize narcissism is a disease, right?¡± ¡°You don''t think so?¡± Keh questioned. She smiled slightly at him. ¡°Even if it''s true, it''s she likes handsome men. Furthermore, you''re her daddy and also rich and powerful, ticking all the boxes.¡± Natasha hit the nail on the head. Cocking a brow, Keh didn''t mind it at all. ¡°So what if that''s the case? Who doesn¡¯t like exceptional men? It only goes to show that my daughter has high standards.¡± Natasha was speechless. Like father like daughter. Only their words count. Even if there''s an agenda behind it, he feels that it''s a good thing still. At a loss for words, Natasha chose to remain silent. As Keh continued to drive, an idea popped into his head suddenly. He inquired out of curiosity, ¡°Back then, why did you agree with the two grandpas to marry me?¡± It''s definitely not for the money. During the year we were married, Natasha never asked for any from the Hamilton family. Even the money Grandpa gave her during the wedding was left untouched. Furthermore, she didn''t bat an eyelid at all the expensive bags and jewelry that were presented to her. Is it for power then? But that doesn''t seem like it. She has never used her status to obtain any benefits for herself. In fact, our wedding was kept a secret the entire time. For vanity? As Keh''s obsidian eyes darkened, an indiscernible smile emerged on his face. Not expecting the question to be lobbed at her, Natasha''s eyes momentarily twitched. The more she refused to answer, the more curious Keh became. ¡°Hmm? What did you do it for?¡± Raising her gaze, Natasha stared at him intently. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°It was because...¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¡°Because of what?¡± Keh narrowed his gaze. ¡°I was blind.¡± Keh was stumped. I shouldn''t have expected anything nice toe out of that mouth others. Nheless, he didn''t feel slighted, for he knew her temperament well. With a calm expression, he continued driving slowly. ¡°Actually, Denise takes after you,¡± Kehmented abruptly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Looks are important to her,¡± he asserted while throwing her a nce from the corner of his eye. Natasha sneered, ¡°There''s no need to praise yourself in such a roundabout way.¡± Curling his lips into a smile, Keh exuded an irresistible manly charm. Subsequently, silence descended upon the car. ¡°Nat,¡± Keh called out all of sudden. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Thank you for letting them stay, and thank you foring back,¡± he confessed. Briefly stunned, Natasha looked at Keh, who coincidentally did the same. As their gazes locked, his eyes seemed to glisten in the darkness. When her heart suddenly skipped a beat, Natasha averted her gaze and looked out the window. ¡°Everything I did was for my own selfish reasons.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, you have given me the opportunity to make amends and learn how to care,¡± Keh exined. ¡°Therefore, thank you.¡± When he became all emotional, it made her feel unsettled. Looking out the window, Natasha didn''t say another word. When he noticed the redness in her ear, as if she was blushing, Keh''s lips curled into a knowing smile. Soon, their car arrived at Natasha''s ce. The moment it came to a stop, Natasha unbuckled herself right away. ¡°Thank you for sending me home. I''m going up now. You be careful on your way back.¡± When she was about to leave, Keh reached out to grab her hand. ¡°Aren''t you inviting me up for a chat?¡± Keh asked, looking at her. Natasha turned around and scrutinized him. ¡°What''s there to chat about?¡± ¡°I''m fine with just having a drink.¡± ¡°Go straight ahead and turn left. You''ll find a supermarket on your side. They sell plenty of drinks there. Bye!¡± Even though Natasha wanted to leave, Keh refused to release his grip. ¡°But I want to drink something from your ce.¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Keh inquired. Just when Natasha was about to reply, he asked with a smirk, ¡°Don''t tell me you''re afraid that I might do something to you?¡± ¡°It wouldn''t be strange even if I had such thoughts, would it?¡± Natasha retorted. Grinning mischievously, he continued candidly, ¡°It wouldn''t because that''s precisely what''s on my mind.¡± Natasha stared at him in silence. ¡°It''s normal for a man to have such thoughts in front of the woman they love, but don''t you worry. Until the day you fully ept me, I''ll respect your boundaries,¡± he borated. ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha threw the question back at him. Nodding in acknowledgment, Keh checked her out before suggesting with a cheeky voice. ¡°However, it''s a different matter if you so as desire it.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Just as she spoke, Natasha retracted her hand and alighted from the car before closing the door with a loud m. Staring at her silhouette, Keh deepened his smile. At that moment, his phone rang. When he took it out and saw that it was Fabian, he answered it with a frown. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Zachary insists on speaking to you. Keh narrowed his gaze at the news. ¡°No.¡± ¡°However, he said that if you refuse to see him, he will have no choice but to look for Ms. Watson.¡± With his expression turning grim, Keh pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Let him wait.¡± After ending the call, he looked up at the building. He observed it for a long time and finally broke into a smile when one of its dark apartments had its lights turned on. Taking out his phone, he sent Natasha a message before driving away. Meanwhile, Natasha received Keh''s message the moment she stepped into her home. It read: Rest early. Despite the brief message, the meaning it conveyed significantly outweighed the two words. Briefly stunned, Natasha''s mind recalled the events of the evening. Everything that happened felt like a dream to her. Even though it clearly didn''t make sense, it still happened in a way that felt natural. Natasha didn''t reply. Instead, she put away her phone, took off her heels, and headed to the bathroom. At that moment, she needed a shower to help her regain her senses. Meanwhile, Keh drove straight to the hotel. By the time he arrived, only Fabian and Zachary were left outside. Upon alighting from the car, Keh was quickly met by Fabian. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you''re finally here,¡± Fabian greeted before ncing at Zachary and lowering his voice. ¡°He is probably here about what happened to Desmond and Erin.¡± After giving him a look, Keh didn''t say a word until Zachary approached. ¡°Keh, you b*stard!¡± Without any warning, Zachary threw a punch in his direction. Fabian cried out, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, watch out!¡± When Zachary''s punchnded on Keh''s face, a trail of blood spewed out of thetter''s mouth. Fabian was shocked. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why didn''t you dodge?¡± He could obviously have avoided it! Merely smiling in response, Keh wiped the blood away from his mouth. Subsequently, he threw Zachary a re and taunted, ¡°Is that all you can do?¡± As if he had gone berserk, Zachary lunged at Keh again. Fabian was baffled as to what Keh''s intentions were, for Zachary was clearly no match for thetter. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± He closed his eyes in fright. However, when Zachary''s fist was half a foot away from Keh''s face, thetter suddenly caught it. ¡°I let you have the first punch on Natasha''s ount. Zachary, do you actually think that you stand a chance against me?¡± Keh questioned him coldly. Zachary red at Keh, his eyes burning with hatred. ¡°Keh, you shouldn''t have humiliated my parents!¡± ¡°In that case, you should''ve kept them on a tight leash instead of allowing them to cause trouble everywhere.¡± The moment he finished, Keh threw a punch at Zachary. Upon impact, thetter felt as if his senses had been knocked back into him. He turned his head to face the man who threw the punch. ¡°You never had the intention to work with Lynch Corporation. Isn''t that right?¡± ¡°That''s correct,¡± Keh admitted. ¡°Or else, did you actually think an insignificantpany like Lynch Corporation can be associated with Hamilton Corporation?¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°In that case, have you been nning all these just for tonight?¡± With a darkening gaze, Keh didn''t deny it at all. Zachary clenched his fists as the rage in his eyes burned with greater intensity. ¡°You should have known when to stop, Keh. Now, you have gone overboard!¡± ¡°Gone overboard?¡± Keh let out an insidiousugh. ¡°Zachary, I had assumed that you were someone sensible, but it''s clear that I have overestimated you. Would all this have happened if your parents didn''t cause any trouble in the first ce? Even if I wanted to make life difficult for them, do you think I would have the opportunity to do so?¡± ¡°Keh, stop whitewashing your actions. It''s obvious that you had set a trap and were just waiting for them to fall into it!¡± ¡°Yes, I did do that. However, if they hadn''t walked into it, I won''t have a hold on them. Besides, do you think that your parents are the only ones who deserve respect? Firstly, they bullied my children before causing massive humiliation to Nat at the banquet. In fact, you should count your blessings that I didn''t have them thrown out. Zachary, if you can''t keep your parents under control, don''t me others for putting them in their ce!¡± Keh asserted in an icy tone. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Staring at Keh, Zachary was stumped. With his eyes spitting fire, Keh took a few steps closer to him and warned softly, ¡°In fact, you could''ve prevented today''s incident by stopping your mother when she kicked up a fuss at Prosper Technologies the first time. Zachary, at the end of the day, your ipetence caused all of this!¡± ¡°You...¡± Just when Zachary wanted to rebut, he realized that he was unable to find a reason to. In response, Keh curled his lips. ¡°Previously, I saw you as my rival. But from how things turned out, it''s obvious I have overestimated you.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With his smirk fading away, Keh maintained his stare on Zachary. ¡°You''re not worthy of her.¡± With that, he broke into a knowing smile and turned to leave. Watching Keh get into his car, Zachary dered all of a sudden, ¡°Keh, this isn''t over. In fact, the war has just begun. I, Zachary Lynch, swear that I will destroy the Hamilton family as revenge for what happened today!¡± Upon hearing Zachary''s vow, Keh turned around with a triumphant expression and snapped, ¡°Anytime.¡± With that, he got into his car and left. Fabian, too, did the same. In the deep of the night, Zachary stood facing the wind with his reddened eyes. A never-before- seen anger had descended upon his face. Anyone who saw it could feel the suffocating aura he was exuding. After standing there for a long while, he finally got up to leave. It was during the moment he got into his car that a cold glint shed in his eye. After bringing everyone back to the Hamilton residence, Liam was looking at the two rooms that had their renovationspleted and the one that was still being worked on. He exined gleefully, ¡°As we didn''t know there were three initially, we only prepared two rooms. The third one is being rushed topletion.¡± ¡°Isn''t that Mr. Handsome''s room?¡± Denise pointed at the room being renovated. ¡°Um, since he doesn''te home often, it doesn''t matter which room he stays in. Besides, your rooms have to be together, as I can''t show any favoritism,¡± Liam borated with a chuckle. Despite the simplement, the children could feel the intense affection behind his words. Even Terence couldn''t help but notice the overwhelming love Liam had for them. ¡°Unfortunately, it''s still not ready for use tonight.¡± ¡°It''s fine. Benjamin and I can stay in the same room,¡± Anthony offered. ¡°Actually, there''s still another room, which was supposed to be your daddy and mommy''s matrimonial room. However, they never used it.¡± While Liam was speaking, he even snuck a self- conscious nce at Terence. ¡°Enough. I''m not that petty. Besides, it was Keh that wronged Natasha, not you,¡± Terence remarked. Sharp as usual, Liam responded, ¡°You know, I have always admired your ability to see things in an objective manner.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Enough with your ttery. You should go ahead and make the arrangements, while I''m going to make a call.¡± After Terence went off to do so, Liam shook his head, as he was well aware of who the former was calling. Keh, you''re on your own now. At that moment, Anthony suggested, ¡°Great-grandpa, I''ll stay in the matrimonial room then.¡± ¡°Oh, don''t you want to share a room with Benjamin?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I won''t be able to sleep as he has a habit of kicking his nket away.¡± If he had a choice, Anthony obviously wanted to have his own room. More importantly, he might have a visitor that night. Benjamin protested in response, ¡°Hey, hey, I only kick my nket, not you!¡± ¡°I''m worried that you''re itching to.¡± Benjamin''s lips curled. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You can drop the idea of wanting to be the eldest. It''s not going to happen in this lifetime. As for the next, you had bettere out earlier.¡± Benjamin stared at him. ¡°I was justter than you by a second!¡± ¡°A second is all that''s needed for victory or defeat to be decided.¡± Knowing that he couldn''t beat his brother in an argument, Benjamin headed upstairs with a pout. ¡°I''m going up to see my room.¡± Liam was amused by how they were arguing. ¡°Benjamin, do you desire to be the eldest? Seizing power isn''t something achievable in a day or two. It''s a long struggle that you must have the tenacity for.¡± Breaking into a smile, Liam suddenly felt his heart warm at how lively the home had be. Meanwhile, Denisemented with a sigh, ¡°I don''t understand why guys must fight over something so meaningless. It''s so much better to be a girl.¡± With that, she, too, headed upstairs in an adorable manner. I m going to see my room too. Watching the children go about, Liam was filled with bliss. Wouldn''t it be wonderful if it''s this lively at home every day? At that moment, Anthony looked at Liam. ¡°Great-grandpa, I''ll be going upstairs too. You can go ahead and chat with Gramps.¡± ¡°All right. Go up and rest then,¡± Liam replied. Only then did Anthony head up. When Terence came back after making his call, Liam was already waiting in the living room with his chess pieces in ce and a pot of coffee ready. ¡°Shall we?¡± Terence took his seat at once. ¡°Come on. I''m not afraid of you.¡± With that, both of them dived into their game. In the midst of ying, Liam casually remarked, ¡°I suppose you must have spoken to Nat just now.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Terence grunted with his eyes focused on the chessboard. ¡°Nat is already an adult and knows how to take care of herself. There''s no need to worry so much about her,¡± Liam advised. Terence raised his gaze upon hearing the words. ¡°Of course, you don''t want me to worry. That''s how your grandson will get his opportunity.¡± Liam was stunned. ¡°I know you still resent him now, but just think about it. Wouldn''t he be a good choice for the sake of the children? Besides, he has turned over a new leaf. You should continue to observe him and perhaps give him a¡ª¡± ¡°Check!¡± Terence captured one of Liam''s pieces. Taken aback, Liam looked down at the chessboard and eximed, ¡°Terence, that''s really sly of you!¡± ¡°Don''t me me. You''re the one with the agenda.¡± ¡°What do you mean I have an agenda? I was just giving you sincere advice.¡± ¡°Drop the sincerity act. You''re just thinking on behalf of your grandson.¡± ¡°I-I just want both of them to be happy, including the kids.¡± ¡°Stop it. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re really up to.¡± ¡°You...¡± As tension began to build in the air, Keh walked in on the scene. In truth, he had grown used to their bantering and appreciated how they livened up the usually quiet atmosphere. ¡°Mr. Keh, you''re back,¡± Dan greeted at the sight of him. After nodding in acknowledgment, Keh looked inside the house. ¡°It''s been a while since both of them yed and argued at the same time,¡± Danmented with a smile. Curling his lips, Keh walked up to them. ¡°Grandpa, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Both of them stopped their verbal sparring when they saw Keh. Terence, in particr, felt his mind put at ease. Liam swept his gaze at Keh. ¡°Have you sent Nat home?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± ¡°Anyway, you''ll sleep in the guest room tonight because Anthony is sleeping in your room,¡± Liam informed. Keh was well aware that his position in the house was being rapidly eroded. ¡°I''m just going up to check on them as I still have something to deal with tonight.¡± ¡°Go ahead then.¡± Keh gave Terence a cordial nod before heading upstairs. At that moment, Liam threw Terence a nce. ¡°Do you feel at ease now? Come, let''s go another round!¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Upon arriving upstairs, Keh went straight to Anthony''s room. The door opened the instant he knocked. Anthony was already standing there as if he waiting for him. ¡°Are you still awake?¡± Keh asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°Can we have a chat inside?¡± Keh suggested, to which Anthony widened the door and invited him in. Previously, the room was prepared by Liam to serve as Keh and Natasha''s matrimonial room. However, Keh never stayed in it. It wasn''t until two days ago when Liam wanted to renovate Keh''s room for Anthony did he move Keh''s things over. In response to his father''s silence, Anthony inquired, ¡°Does this room fill you with mncholy?¡± Keh lowered his gaze, cognizant of what Anthony was implying. As he looked in thetter''s direction, Anthony was unfazed as he stared back at Keh. ¡°More than that, it also fills me with immense regret,¡± Keh admitted candidly. With a slight cock of his brow, Anthony sat on his bed. In the meantime, Keh approached him but quickly realized all the words he had mentally prepared on the way back were useless. ¡°I know you still me me, but I would still like to dere that I want to pursue your mommy again. This is not an impulsive decision made on a whim, but one for the rest of my life. I want to make it up to her by loving and protecting her for eternity.¡± In contrast to his ambivalence thest time, Keh''s tone this time was resolute. ¡°So?¡± Anthony raised his brow. ¡°You have to help me. Or at the very least, don''t get in my way,¡± Keh revealed honestly. He noticed that it was more effective and efficient to go straight to the point when speaking to Anthony. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°Because, as your daddy, I won''t lie to you.¡± Keh continued, ¡°I vow upon my integrity that what you''re worried about won''t happen.¡± Anthony stared at him with glistening eyes. Even though Keh outdid himself recently, Anthony felt that he couldn''t easily forgive the former, for fear that Keh would take it for granted. After pondering a moment, Anthony replied, ¡°Fine, I agree not to get in your way. However, if you hurt Nat, I will make sure you''ll never see her again regardless of who you are.¡± Despite the bombastic iming out of a child, Keh didn''t doubt his words one bit. Looking at Anthony, he was reminded of his younger self. Keh curled his lips. ¡°Don''t worry. You won''t have the chance to do that.¡± ¡°I sure hope so,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°In that case, won''t you consider helping me?¡± Keh gave him a look. ¡°Isn''t it more sincere for you to clear up your own mess?¡± Anthony threw the question back at him. From his words and the look in his eyes, one couldn''t tell that he was a child. Sometimes, Keh even felt as if he was facing a rival that was his equal. Keh nodded. ¡°You''re right. I should.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± ¡°Without a doubt.¡± Keh beamed. ¡°It''s gettingte, so I''m going to bed now. Good night.¡± The young boy implied for him to leave. Just when Keh was about to go, something urred to him, causing him to turn around. ¡°There''s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your mommy... What was she working as overseas?¡± Keh inquired. Anthony narrowed his gaze and resembled Keh while doing so. ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± ¡°She seems... rich?¡± A glint shed in Anthony''s eye which he quickly hid. Looking at Keh, he threw the question back with a smile. ¡°Is it because a woman who has no interest in your money will be difficult?¡± ¡°I have never thought of using money to buy her love. I was just curious about it.¡± ¡°That''s a wise decision.¡± ¡°You''re avoiding my question.¡± Keh continued to stare at him. Anthony quipped, ¡°There''s no need to be so direct.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. His response ended up intensifying Keh''s curiosity as to what Natasha''s real job was. In the end, he nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay, I understand. I''ll personally find out what mystery she has hidden beneath the surface.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°By the way, Benjamin and I share a unified stance. There''s no need for you to speak with him,¡± Anthony informed. Keh turned around and gave him a look. He''s a lot cleverer than I imagine him to be. No, that''s not it. The correct description should be wiser. It had never crossed his mind that his children would one day make him feel that way. ¡°I got it.¡± Just as he spoke, Keh retracted his gaze and left the room. Once he was gone, a mysterious smile emerged on Anthony''s face. It seems that he has be suspicious. Soon, Mommy''s identity will be known to him. Keh, when that happens, I hope that you can still stay as calm as you are now. Just as Keh left, Benjamin pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Has he gone?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Anthony nodded. Benjamin heaved a sigh. ¡°What did he say?¡± Anthony threw him a nce. ¡°Wouldn''t you know for yourself if he went to see you? ¡°No, I dislike emotional situations. Moreover, interacting alone with him just feels weird. Most importantly, if he were to ask me anything sensitive, I''m worried I won''t be able to hold back my emotions,¡± Benjamin exined. ¡°The lesser one says, the lesser mistakes one will make.¡± ¡°Has he begun to suspect you?¡± When Anthony shook his head, Benjamin acknowledged with a nod. ¡°That''s good.¡± ¡°However, he has begun to grow suspicious of Nat.¡± Benjamin was stunned. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And he will investigate it himself.¡± Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°It will be hard for him to find any evidence unless Nat tells him herself.¡± Anthony broke into a smile. Who says that won''t happen? ¡°Forget it, I''ll leave such matters to you, for I prefer to sail through my life instead.¡± Just as he spoke, Benjaminy downnguidly on Anthony''s bed. Furrowing his brows, Anthony looked at him with disdain. ¡°Get up.¡± Benjamin frowned, as he knew Anthony''s temperament well and thetter''s disdain for someone else lying in his bed. ¡°You''re so petty. Once he gradually climbed out of bed, he saw Anthony making it again. ¡°If it''s such a big deal, you had better not get a girlfriend so that you can always sleep alone!¡± Anthony didn''t even turn around. ¡°She''s allowed to do so, but not you!¡± Benjamin retorted, ¡°Is that what brothers are for?¡± The moment he finished, he stormed out of the room. Once Anthony tidied up his sheets andy down, he heard a notification from his phone. When he picked it up to check, he realized it was from Thalia, and it read: Are you asleep yet? Anthony: Not yet. Thalia: I have something to tell you. Anthony: What is it? Thalia: Kyle wants to see you. Anthony: See me? When? Thalia: I think he is arriving tomorrow night. Anthony: What? Thalia felt self-conscious as she replied: He has also asked for my location. Anthony: Have you given it to him? Thalia: ...Yes. Speechless, Anthony knitted his brows at his chat with Thalia. No, this isn''t the best time to see Kyle yet. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Anthony turned to look at theputer beside him after thinking for a moment. He narrowed his eyes as an idea popped into his head. He walked over to the side and turned on theputer. After making sure that there was no problem, he proceeded with his n. Despite his young age, Anthony was fast. He stared at the ck screen on theputer. A red dot appeared on the screen and turned into lines of red Ustranian letters. He typed faster and faster as he squinted his eyes at the screen. His dark, obsidian eyes wereser-focused on it. After a few minutes, his lips quirked into a smile. Now, Kyle will no longere here. Anthony did not hastily turn off theputer. He stretched his body and leaned back, tapping rhythmically on the table as if in anticipation of something. After a few minutes, the phone rang. It was Thalia. Anthony picked up the call in anguid manner. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Kyle told me he can''te tomorrow. You may rx now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Anthony replied nonchntly with a t tone. ¡°Aren''t you curious why he''s noting?¡± Thalia asked. Obviously, she thought it was unlike Anthony not to ask. ¡°What''s there to be curious about? He''s busy,¡± Anthony quipped. He was grinning to himself, surprised at just how fast his n worked. Having known Anthony all this time, Thalia reckoned that something was off Anthony had insisted on keeping his identity a secret. Thus, he should have been anxious that Kyle wanted to meet him. It was not normal for him to be nonchnt about it. Unless... ¡°Kyle said that there are some problems with the goods over at Irushea. So, he has to rush over there. This... has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Thalia tried to sound him out, despite feeling that it was quite impossible. Yet, she had a hunch that things were not that simple. ¡°Really? I''ve told Kyle that he should personally oversee them. He didn''t listen to me, so now his goods are being held, right?¡± Anthony said. ¡°I did not mention anything about his goods being held...¡± Thalia let out a gasp upon the realization. ¡°So it was really you?¡± ¡°Uh... What are you saying? I just made a guess!¡± Anthony dismissed her. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? How could you be so spot on? You... You are driving Kyle crazy!¡± Thalia eximed. She was going crazy from the realization too. Why did I have to ask him that? Anthony remained calm andposed. ¡°Don''t worry. I just leaked a little information on the location nearby the batch of goods. As long as Kyle gets there in time, he can still move them.¡± ¡°What if he can''t make it in time?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°If he can''t make it in time, I will just leak information about the other party''s goods'' whereabouts to compensate for his loss then.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. A single mishap could lead to serious repercussions, even leading to a vicious fight. However, Anthony was making it sound like it was nothing. She suddenly found Anthony terrifying. He was young, and yet he was capable of borate and ruthless schemes against the people he knew. Could this be the alleged God''s point of view? Thalia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Kyle might give up on that batch of goods just because he wants to see you?¡± After all, it was possible that Kyle would make that choice. Even though the goods were important, it was obvious that he desperately wanted to know Anthony''s identity as well. Since both the goods and Anthony''s identity were important to Kyle, there was no telling which one Kyle would choose. Nobody would be able to stop him if he were to give up on the batch of goods to meet Anthony instead. Anthony thought for a moment and responded, ¡°Yes, it is possible. But do you think he''s more hung up on Shadow Seeker''s identity or mine?¡± ¡°Oh, I will have to go with Shadow Seeker this time. You''re also part of Darz. That means you can''t hide from us forever. However, the same cannot be said for Shadow Seeker. Kyle has been looking for her for years. As long as there is a trace of her, he will risk everything to track her down...¡± Then, Thalia sensed that something was off. ¡°What are you getting at? Are you saying that you know about Shadow Seeker''s whereabouts?¡± Anthony remained silent. How would I not know? Even if I n to use Mommy to my advantage, I will not let Kyle know of her actual whereabouts. However, I still cannot bring myself to go to that extent... Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Hence, there were a number of ways to distract Kyle, so long as one understood what Kyle''s Achilles'' heel was. Thalia knew that she had hit the jackpot when she noticed the silence on the other end of the line. ¡°So you do know about it?¡± ¡°No, I don''t,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°You''re lying!¡± Thalia eximed. Even though she had no substantial evidence to back her im, she had a hunch that he was lying. He definitely knows! This boy is truly something else. Thalia would not be surprised if any other extraordinary things were to have something to do with him anymore. Still, Anthony did not dignify her with a response. ¡°I''m also here at Glenport City to look for her, but I''ve lost her trail in the midst of it. If you do know where she is, please let me know. That way, I can finally aplish my mission of recruiting her into Darz!¡± Thalia said. ¡°She will never join us,¡± Anthony said. ¡°How do you know that? Do you know her?¡± Thalia demanded. ¡°It''s been so many years. If she truly intended to join Darz, she would have joined us long ago.¡± ¡°How would we know where she stands if we don''t give it a try?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°If Shadow Seeker joins us, Darz will be invincible, and we will have nothing to fear!¡± Anthony pursed his lips as he did not know what to say. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Thalia egged on. ¡°No!¡± Anthony snapped. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I''ve only confronted her once. That''s how I know she''s at Glenport City,¡± Anthony lied. Thalia would not be able to fault that statement, at least. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony stated matter-of-factly. However, Thalia still thought there was more to what he said. ¡°So, you leaked Shadow Seeker''s location to Kyle?¡± ¡°Will he be able to discern if I gave him a fake one?¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. ¡°You''re the worst!¡± Thaliained. How could a boy of his age be so evil? Anthony feigned a cough and said, ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. I''m going to take my rest soon. Do not tell Kyle about this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You''re the only one in Darz who knows about my true identity. If there is another soul who knows about this, then you''re definitely the tattletale.¡± Anthony did not give her a chance to protest and said, ¡°I believe that you''re still on my side. Don''t worry. Nothing is going to happen to Kyle. I will make sure of it.¡± What else was left for Thalia to say to that? She decided it was best to stay out of the two experts'' gambit. Otherwise, she would be the one to suffer the repercussions. ¡°All right, then. I know nothing of this,¡± shemented. ¡°One more thing. If he intends toe again, let me know beforehand. Do not drop it down on me like a bomb again!¡± Anthony huffed. a o n Sure. ¡°Okay. Good night then, Thalia!¡± Anthony said sweetly. An image of a pretty little boy popped into Thalia''s mind. Just when she was relishing the angelic smile on the little boy''s face, another image of the little boy''s devilish manner snapped her out of her daze. ¡°Good night!¡± Thalia hurriedly said as she hung up the phone. Anthony''s lips curled into a smile as he looked at the phone. Just when Anthony was about to turn off theputer to go to sleep, he suddenly spotted a notification about a browsing history on the screen. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Unable to withstand the curiosity blooming in his heart, Anthony clicked open the notification. He narrowed his eyes once he finished reading it. The search history was all about Shadow Seeker. Keh is looking for Mommy, too ? He found it hard to imagine how Keh would react when he finally realized Natasha''s true identity. Upon thinking of that, a knowing smile appeared on Anthony''s face. Things were starting to get interesting. Anthony secretly wiped away any traces that would expose him before turning off theputer. He then crawled into his bed. What an amazing night! As the next morning rolled around, Glenport City woke up to shocking news being published on all major media channels. It was about what happened during Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary. Shocking news! Keh Hamilton, the CEO of Hamilton Corporation, is already married! Mrs. Hamilton made an appearance during the anniversary, amazing everyone with her beauty! Just in: Keh Hamilton, CEO of Hamilton Corporation, is married with three sonslLynch Corporation deserted after embarrassing itself during Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary.Mrs. Hamilton''s appearance came as a blow to Lynch Corporation during the Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary! Many eye-catching titles were printed in newspapers, and their content revolved around Hamilton Corporation. Natasha''s name was also trending, surpassing many famous female celebrities. There were a lot ofizens scurrying to the inte to discuss thetest breaking news. Ament read: This is what a rich person should look like. Beautiful!She''s even more beautiful than many celebrities out there. If she was in the entertainment industry, her looks and body would have taken her to incredible heights ''.Rich people like her won''t even care to mingle around in ces like the entertainment industry ''.She s the most beautiful woman this year. I''m already a fan''.Does she really have three kids already? She doesn''t even look like she had given birth... or am I just blind? Apart from them discussing the news that was published by media reporters, there were some who uploaded videos of Natasha grabbing hold of Erin''s fingers at the party that night. The moment the video was uploaded, it instantly garnered loads of attention, with many people praising her. The top five of the trending list were upied by Natasha''s name. Such a strong and beautiful woman. She''s basically the main character''.Did anyone notice that she didn''t bother to exin herself and instead demanded an apology? She''s such a charming woman''.Look at how loving Keh''s gaze toward her is. Only women who are pampered would dare to be so fearless. In a nutshell, Natasha had be the talk of Glenport City. Meanwhile, at Prosper Technologies, there were people beginning to gossip about the news the minute it was published. In the beginning, they were skeptical about whether it was real or fake. However, the moment they watched the video, no one doubted it anymore. As the city was shocked by the news, Xavier, Ross, and Thomas were still hard at work in the conference room. They could feel their eyes crossing as they had been at it for too long. When they decided to take a break, Ross turned on his phone to rx. He was drinking water when he read what was going on in the group chat. His eyes widened, and he instantly spat out the water in his mouth. Thomas looked at him with pure disgust in his eyes. ¡°Could you be any more disgusting?¡± Ross did not bother to reply to him and instead went to look at what was currently trending. After a few minutes of going through the news, he looked back at Thomas and Xavier. ¡°Big news, guys!¡± Thomas nced at him and saidzily, ¡°Which man is rumored to be with your goddess now?¡± ¡°No. It''s about Ms. Watson, Ms. Wealthy!¡± Ross quickly showed the other two what was on his phone screen. ¡°Ms. Wealthy is trending!¡± As they heard him, the other two moved to take a closer look. ¡°Search it up on your own phones,¡± Ross said before taking his phone away to continue scrolling. Xavier and Thomas instantly took out their phones. ¡°What''s going on¡ª¡± Thomas'' eyes widened when he saw the headlines. ¡°She''s married to Keh?¡± Xavier had also seen the news. His eyebrows were furrowed. ¡°Aren''t they sibilings?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Who said so?¡± Ross replied, who was still in a state of shock. Xavier was the calmest out of all three of them. ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell us that day that our guess was wrong? Thomas chuckled. ¡°This is so unexpected. They don''t even look like a married couple at all.¡± ¡°The news even said that her three children had been personally acknowledged by Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Ross added. He then stopped to ponder about something before continuing, ¡°It''s no wonder one of the children looked so familiar. I had thought that I might''ve seen him before, but I couldn''t remember when. Now, the truth is revealed.¡± The three men looked at each other with simr astonished looks on their faces. ¡°Ms. Wealthy is too secretive,¡± Thomas concluded. ¡°Tell me, does she even look like the wife of a CEO? If she''s that rich, why is she working at our company?¡± Ross asked as he looked at them. ¡°Why are you asking us? I have so many more questions,¡± Thomas replied. Ross stared at the news in silence. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, for he piped up, ¡°Well, at least, we managed to confirm something!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xavier and Thomas looked at him. ¡°Aspared to Lynch Corporation, we have a much closer rtionship with Hamilton Corporation,¡± Ross said arrogantly. ¡°We''re literally sworn brothers with the wife of the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. How about that?¡± Right at that moment, Xavier turned to look at the man. ¡°Shouldn''t you be worried about this? Mr. Hamilton gets jealous easily.¡± Ross, who had been proud and arrogant just a second ago, blinked a few times when he heard that. ¡°P-Pretend that I never said that.¡± Both Xavier and Thomas could not help butugh at howical he looked. Xavier looked back at the news disyed on his phone. ¡°However, this woman definitely does not know Boss'' real identity with how daring she was to cause such a ruckus. The end is near for Lynch Corporation,¡± hemented. ¡°They''re already going to close down soon. A lot of manufacturers are now at Lynch Corporation demanding money.¡± A phone was brought up, and on it was a video of arge group of people crowding in front of the entrance of Lynch Corporation and the main doors of the Lynch residence. They were holding up banners as they demanded money. Upon seeing that, all three men raised their eyebrows. It seemed like thatpany really brought it upon themselves. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Meanwhile, Thea became angrier with every passing second that she spent reading the news. Her anger grewrger when she saw the look in Keh''s eyes as he protected Natasha. The adoration in his eyes was so strong that one could clearly see how much he loved her. Thea had known Keh for ages, and yet he had never looked at her that way. The more she scrolled, the closer she was to flying into a rage. With a thud, she threw her phone onto the couch. She had wanted to use Erin as a pawn to get rid of Natasha. However, it was already terrible enough that Erin failed; she even managed to create opportunities for Natasha. Erin had created such a big ruckus that everyone knew about it. Useless! What a stupid woman! The more Thea thought, the more flustered she grew. What gives Natasha the right to receive Keh''s love? What gives her, someone who had left the country for years, the right to steal everything that was mine? Upon thinking of that, a vicious and resentful look shed across Thea''s eyes. She could not bear to sit idly by anymore. She vowed to fight for what she deserved no matter what. When her train of thought ended there, Thea calmed down and picked up her phone to make a call. ¡°It''s me.¡± Just as the other person on the line was about to end the call, she continued, ¡°Don''t you hate Keh? Only I can help you with this...¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Meanwhile, Hamilton Corporation merely released an official statement under thepany''s name saying they would not be coborating with Lynch Corporation. Subsequently, they did not make any further responses to the matter. However, those in the business world were people who knew how to bend with the wind. After the scene Hamilton Corporation had caused at Lynch Corporation''s anniversary banquet, anyone could have guessed that it would be impossible for the former to coborate with thetter. Outwardly, Hamilton Corporation did not appear to take any action. However, that did not mean they had no intention of doing so. If anyone dared side with Lynch Corporation at such a time, they were undoubtedly going against Hamilton Corporation. The business world was like a battlefield. Everything was inherently rted to how it would prove beneficial, and nobody was willing to put themselves on the line. Hence, the enemies Lynch Corporation had made in the business world over the years seized the opportunity to stir up trouble behind the scenes. Lynch Corporation had already been facing financial issues. If the marital union with the Lenoir family had gone through, and they had Hamilton Corporation backing them, it would have been easy for them to ride out the storm. However, all the issues they were facing surfaced after that incident. In fact, they were even much worse than before. While no one knew who had leaked the news about Lynch Corporation experiencing financial difficulties, thepany''s business partners soon knocked on their door. Some demanded their money back, and others went to cause trouble. In the blink of an eye, the Lynch family and Lynch corporation were in over their heads. Those who wanted money even staged a protest with banners, which immediately became a trending topic. Over at the Lynch residence, Desmond called the Lenoir family. ¡°We already agreed on this earlier. How can you change your mind just like that?¡± ¡°You know full well why you wanted a marital union with my family. I could''ve turned a blind eye to all that, but now, everyone knows that your son has absolutely no desire to marry my daughter. What were you thinking? Is my daughter so worthless that I have no choice but to marry her off to your family?¡± ¡°That''s not it. It''s just a misunderstanding...¡± ¡°That''s enough. This ends here.¡± With that, the line went dead. ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Enraged that the call had ended just like that, Desmond flung his phone onto the floor with all his might. The Lenoir family was ourst hope. But now, even they have refused... Do the gods truly mean to wipe out my entire family? At that moment, Jacques came out in his wheelchair and saw Desmond sitting on the couch, looking like he had aged overnight. However, Jacques took in the scene expressionlessly. In an attempt to make things up to Jacques, Desmond never allowed Erin and Zachary into the house, and he showered Jacques with love. Regardless of all that, I can never forget the moment Mom jumped down from upstairs. It was horrendous. She fell right at my feet. Even to this day, I can remember the look in her eyes. That''s why I detest Erin with every fiber of my being. Suddenly, Jacques called out, ¡°Dad.¡± Desmond looked up when he heard Jacques'' voice. When he spotted thetter, a look of frustration shed across his face. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± ¡°Don''t you think this entire incident has been a trap from the start?¡± Jacques asked out of the blue. Stunned, Desmond fixed his gaze on him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°With all the otherrgepanies that Hamilton Corporation could''ve worked with, why did they choose Lynch Corporation? Is ourpany really that outstanding?¡± Desmond was taken aback by the question. If he were to be honest, Lynch Corporation''s capabilities were not yet at such a level. It was at that moment he finally allowed himself to admit that truth. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Someone must''ve offended Hamilton Corporation. That''s why they targeted us.¡± The older man furrowed his brows. ¡°But who could''ve offended Hamilton Corporation?¡± After pondering for a while, Jacques replied, ¡°Zachary fell for Keh''s woman. However, that other woman didn''t approve of it at all. In order to marry into the Lynch family, she forced Zachary into a marriage of convenience with the Lenoir family. She even went to the office where Keh''s woman works and stirred up mayhem. In the end, that other woman got thrown out of the ce. Did you know that?¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± Desmond asked with a frown. ¡°Just a few days ago.¡± Looking livid, Desmond muttered, ¡°That fool!¡± ¡°It''s clear that Hamilton Corporation decided to vent their anger on us because she offended them. From them agreeing to the coboration to attending the anniversary banquet, everything they did seems to have been contrived to lure us into their trap,¡± Jacques said. Desmond had been basking in the joy of an uing coboration with Hamilton Corporation a few days earlier that he had not given the matter much thought. After the unexpected incident, he had not been able to shake the feeling that something seemed odd. Now that he had heard Jacques'' analysis, it appeared that realization had dawned on him. ¡°How did you find that out?¡± Desmond enquired. Jacques exined, ¡°I have a friend who works at Prosper Technologies. He posted a video the day she went to make a scene, and I happened to watch it.¡± Hence, it meant he had proof that that incident had urred! ¡°Why didn''t you say anything earlier?¡± Desmond demanded. ¡°If I tell you something that hasn''t happened yet, would you believe me?¡± countered Jacques. Desmond was dumbfounded. Then, he said, ¡°It''s toote to say anything now. That woman has ruined us and Lynch This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Corporation.¡± ¡°Actually, it''s not entirely hopeless...¡± Desmond spun around and stared at him as though he had seen a beacon of light. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°It''s not really a solution. However, it can probably give us a sliver of hope to turn things around...¡± Rushing over to Jacques and gazing at him, Desmond asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Looking at him, Jacques said slowly, ¡°As long as...¡± Over at the hospital, Erin sat stiffly on the bed with her arm in a cast. Whenever she thought of Natasha and Keh, hatred zed in her eyes. Just then, the door swung open suddenly, giving her a scare. However, a trace of joy shed in her eyes when she saw Desmond. ¡°Desmond, it''s you...¡± ¡°Take her away,¡± he instructed impassively. Seeing three or four other men walk in, Erin froze. ¡°What are you doing, Desmond?¡± He turned to look at her frostily. ¡°What''s the matter? What do you think I''m doing? How could I have gotten to know a foolish woman like you? Hamilton set up such an borate trap for us to fall into, all because you went and offended that woman! Now, Lynch Corporation is on the verge of bankruptcy! What were you expecting? Don¡¯t tell me you''re still dreaming of marrying into the Lynch family.¡± Erin was stunned. When she saw the men step forward to escort her out, she said hurriedly, ¡°I didn''t think it''d end up like this. Desmond, I didn''t mean for this to happen...¡± ¡°Whether you meant for it to happen or not, it''s no longer up to you. Take her away,¡± came Desmond''s reply. ¡°No! I''m not leaving! Where are you taking me? Desmond, I''m not leaving!¡± Erin cried out as she struggled frantically. However, regardless of how hard she resisted, Desmond remained unmoved. If she doesn''t leave, Lynch Corporation will be doomed. After weighing the pros and cons, Desmond knew what choice he had to make. Hence, the men immediately escorted Erin out of the ward. There was already a car waiting at the entrance. Once they arrived at the car, the car doors opened, and they pushed her inside without hesitation. Meanwhile, Erin was still trying to break free. ¡°I''m not leaving! I want to see Zachary...¡± Desmond did not even spare her a nce. Instead, he turned to the driver and instructed, ¡°Make sure you personally send her away.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it,¡± the driver answered with a nod. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 When Natasha woke up from her sleep, she felt as though everything had changed. She was literally all over the news. Her photos and videos were steadily in the top five trending inte topics. The same chaotic thing was happening to her phone too. Her colleagues, such as Ross, Thomas, Xavier, and Spencer, were bombarding her with messages. However, she was not in a hurry to reply to any of them. Instead, she browsed through the inte, and after reading the news, she frowned. She then put on her pajamas and walked to theputer. In an instant, she removed all news of herself from the inte. Once she was done, she went and washed up. Half an hourter, she came out of the bathroom after her shower. It was then her phone started ringing. She picked it up and answered it when she saw it was Spencer. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You finally picked up the phone!¡± Spencer had called umpteen times. ¡°I was taking a shower,¡± said Natasha, straight to the point. She snuggled into the couch and ced her feetzily on the coffee table while drying her hair with the other hand. ¡°The news on the inte, did you do it?¡± asked Spencer. He was browsing through the gossip columns when all of a sudden, news of Natasha disappeared. Knowing that she had something to do with it, he phoned her immediately. It was only after half an hour that he finally managed to get in touch with her. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So, is everything true?¡± It had shocked him when he had seen her with Keh before. However, when he saw the news of the Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary, his jaw dropped. Natasha was still very calm and asked nonchntly, ¡°What are you referring to?¡± ¡°What else can I be referring to? Of course, I''m referring to the three children! Is it true that they belong to you and Keh?¡± asked Spencer. ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± Natasha had no intention of hiding it anymore. ¡°Your... biological children?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Spencer took a deep breath before asking, ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°A few years ago, I guess.¡± ¡°So, they are the reason why you disappeared during those years?¡± asked Spencer. Natasha replied, ¡°I just wanted to give them a peaceful environment to grow up in.¡± Spencer was at a loss for words. Presently, everything made sense to him. In the past, he could never understand why she just simply disappeared into thin air. But, at that moment, he understood. Spencer had initially thought that Natasha would have difficulty finding a partner. He was d that she had found herself not only a man but had three children with him too. Three! Spencer found it hard to digest the new information. On his end of the line, Spencerughed bitterly. ¡°Natasha, you are always full of surprises. The fact that you are seeing Keh is already very shocking to me. I don''t even know what to say about it. To make things more interesting, you have three children with him. Do you have any idea what kind of person he is? You even dared to have children with him after knowing everything?¡± questioned Spencer sternly. To that, Natasha replied calmly, ¡°I am aware.¡± Spencer was speechless. Of course, she knows! She''s, after all, the famous hacker, Shadow Seeker. She can find out anything she wants to, and that includes Keh''s background. ¡°Since you are aware of his reputation, why did you still have children with him?¡± asked Spencer. ¡°Back when I married him, it didn''t cross my mind.¡± ¡°You... hid your marriage from me?¡± Natasha remained quiet. She seemed to be saying too much. Spencer epted it and asked, ¡°Tell me. What other things are you hiding from me?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Nothing!¡± It took Spencer a couple of minutes before he could calm down. ¡°So, what exactly is your situation with Keh?¡± Natasha answered calmly, ¡°He didn¡¯t know I was pregnant when we got divorced. He only found out about it when we returned this time.¡± Those few simple statements were enough for Spencer to produce a si. The famous Shadow Seeker was actually seeing the ruthless ¡°Wild Wolf.¡± On top of that, they had three children together. It was unbelievable. After some thought, Spencer said, ¡°Keh is still a vicious person even though he is no longer part of the underworld. He still has dealings with some of those people. You had better be careful. After all, people will try to make use of you given your identity.¡± Natasha smiled. She knew Spencer was concerned about her, so she did not say anything else. ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± Spencer mumbled to himself, ¡°Then again, I think you should be fine. After all, you have given him three children. I doubt he will do anything to you.¡± Natasha heard it and said nothing. All of a sudden, Spencer thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh, by the way, were those your children we saw at the Infinitium the other day?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s them.¡± Spencer inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°How long did you intend to hide them from me if this news did not leak out?¡± ¡°I had no intention of hiding them from you. In fact, I have made arrangements for all of you to meet. But, something came up. So, I will arrange for another meeting,¡± said Natasha. This news is both shocking and exciting at the same time. Since the day Spencer knew Natasha, she had always been full of surprises. Up till now, there was nothing he could not ept. To be honest, he would feel uneasy if she did not do anything that was shocking. With that thought in mind, Spencer said, ¡°Whatever. Anyway, you are someone who will do unusual things. I''m looking forward to seeing the three young ones. I wonder what kind of children the two of you had produced.¡± The other day, he noticed that one of the children was unique even though he saw them from a distance. Now that he realized they were the offspring of Natasha and Keh, nothing would stun him. That only made him more eager to meet them. At that moment, Natasha looked dubious and said, ¡°I''ll inform you once I have arranged for the meetup!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Just then, the doorknob turned¡ªsomeone was back. Natasha said, ¡°I have something on. I''ll hang up first.¡± With that, she ended the call without waiting for Spencer''s response. The door opened, and in came Denise and Keh. Natasha frowned when she saw them. ¡°Nat, you''re really at home!¡± Denise then nced at Keh and said, ¡°I told you Mommy was at home. She must have just woken up!¡± Natasha asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Denise replied, ¡°We couldn''t get through to your phone. Mr. Handsome was worried that something might have happened to you, so I came back with him.¡± All the while, Keh was standing silently by the door and kept his dark eyes on her. She was wearing a loose, white T-shirt that covered her butt. Her fair and slender legs were exposed and could cause others to have dirty thoughts. A towel was draped on her body with her damp hair spread out. She looked very tantalizing with her glowing skin. Keh smiled to himself. I didn''t expect to enjoy such a lovely view bying all the way up here. It was then Natasha sensed that something was amiss. She nced at them and told Denise, ¡°Attend to the guest. Let me go and get changed!¡± With that, she walked into the bedroom. ¡°Mr. Handsome, take a seat first. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Sure. The moment Denise left for the bathroom, Keh looked in the direction of Natasha''s bedroom. With a smile on his face, he got up and strode toward her room. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Natasha had just put on a camisole when the door was pushed open. She did not turn to look because she thought it was Denise. Natasha was having difficulty adjusting the strap on the back. When she heard someone enter, she called out, ¡°Denise,e here and help me adjust the strap of this camisole.¡± Hearing that, Keh raised his brows. He shut the door and strode over to Natasha''s position. ¡°Did Keh ask you to bring him here?¡± Natasha asked without turning to look. Keh remained silent. The moment his massive palms touched Natasha''s back, she sensed something was not right. Hence, she turned her head and saw Keh''s scorching gaze fixed on her. ¡°Like this?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She then adjusted her position to face him. ¡°I''m here to see if you need any help,¡± exined Keh while looking at her, his gaze sweeping over her chest and corbones. From the back, her body looked smooth and sexy. When she turned around, it triggered the desire in him. Keh''s gaze was gradually filled with passion. Natasha was no fool; she understood the passionate look in his eyes. Sensing danger, she quickly grabbed a shirt from the side and put it on. Right then, Keh suddenly grabbed her arms to stop her. He took a small step forward and pinned her against the wall. Natasha''s emotionless eyes looked extremely calm, but her brows began to furrow. ¡°Keh, what are you doing?¡± The corner of Keh''s lips lifted slightly, his dark eyes flickered, and his deep voice sounded rather alluring as he said, ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly realized there''s something really wrong with my eyes in the past.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you finally admitting it?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yes. I admit it. It''s just that I wonder if there''s still a chance to...¡± ¡°To what?¡± He gulped as his fiery gazended on her pink lips. A secondter, he answered her question with his actions. It was an invasive kiss that locked her in a position that left only an inch between their bodies. Natasha was totally caught off guard. At that moment, she felt as if a rush of electric current shot through her body, and her legs went weak. She knew that was caused by her body''s natural impulse and desire. Her remaining rationality made her attempt to push Keh away, but he locked both her arms and increased the intensity of his attack. As the kiss got deeper, Natasha started to feel dizzy and lose her breath. After all, she had not experienced such incidents apart from that specific night. Unfortunately, Keh seemed to have no intentions of letting her go. He circled his arms around her while deepening the kiss. If it were not for Denise being outside, Keh would have probably pinned her on the bed right away. After a long time, Keh let go of her reluctantly. Seeing the hint of lust in her gaze that was originally indifferent, Keh smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Your technique is awkward. Looks like youck experience,¡± Kehmented, feigning innocence after taking advantage of her. Natasha, however, was not bothered by it. Fixing her eyes on him, she retaliated, ¡°Well, I''m not as skilled as you. You''re a veteran, after all.¡± Hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes and inched closer until he was only a few centimeters away from her lips. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Natasha, would you believe me if I said I never looked for other women ever since I met you?¡± Natasha froze for a second. Her eyshes lifted as she looked up at him. ¡°Is that so? Then, where did your skillse from, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Perhaps all men know what to do in such situations without being taught. Besides, we had an interaction before.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. Keh was an expert when it came to flirting. Knowing she was no match for him, Natasha looked down to avoid his gaze, muttering coldly, ¡°I''m going to get changed.¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± asked Keh. Natasha shot him a nce and reminded him, ¡°Denise is still outside.¡± ¡°She''s an obedient child. She won''te in,¡± replied Keh. Even if she did, she d pretend to have seen nothing. Keh knew his precious daughter''s character too well. She''s like a little devil. Just as Natasha was about to say something, Keh''s phone rang. He pulled out his phone and answered it when he saw the caller was Fabian. ¡°Hello?¡± While Keh was distracted by the call, Natasha quickly grabbed two pieces of clothing and put them on. ¡°Is she dead?¡± asked Keh, putting the phone to his ear. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Natasha, who had finished putting on her clothes, turned around as soon as Keh hung up. Keh turned and looked at her. ¡°Guess what happened?¡± ¡°Does it have something to do with the Lynch family?¡± She''s indeed a smart one. Keh exined, ¡°When Desmond was sending Erin to the airport, Erin''s car got into an ident. She''s in a critical state, and the doctors are operating on her now.¡± Natasha caught the main point. ¡°They weren''t in the same car?¡± Keh smirked, and his eyes that gazed at Natasha gleamed. ¡°Who said they weren''t?¡± ¡°Looks like the Lynch family is going to cause a fuss soon,¡± Natasha remarked. ¡°They''re just trying to protect the Lynch family. Don''t worry. They won''t cause too much trouble as long as they don''t mess with you anymore,¡± said Keh. Natasha knew he was protecting her. In truth, she could still handle the matter herself, even if Keh did not take action, except she would take another approach. However, she was also happy with the current arrangement since he willingly intervened. After all, she could rx. Perhaps Natasha did not realize it, but she was slowly beginning to ept his help as time passed. She stopped talking and walked out of the room. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Denise sitting in the living room while fiddling with the phone, looking like an obedient child. When Denise saw Natasha and Keh walking out together, the former''s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°Nat, Mr. Handsome, you''re finally out!¡± Natasha was at a loss for words. Despite that, Keh approached Denise without a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Yup. Your mommy needed help with something, so I went inside to check on her.¡± His exnation was obviously a lie. Right then, Denise lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mr. Handsome, wasn''t I obedient this time? I didn''t even knock on the door to disturb you two.¡± Keh patted her head affectionately. ¡°Yes. You''re a good girl. You''re so sensible. Looks like I''ve got to reward you greatly.¡± Denise beamed. Keh then turned around to face Natasha. ¡°Denise says she''s hungry, and she''d like to eat something. Do you want to join us?¡± Denise was perplexed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Since when did I say I''m hungry1? However, she was more than happy to y along if it meant having a meal with her parents. She gazed at Natasha and asked politely, ¡°Nat, please?¡± Naturally, Natasha would fulfill Denise''s request. Hence, she nodded and hummed in agreement. Denise was delighted. She nced at Keh, and they secretly high-lived each other. Half an hourter, the three arrived at a high-end restaurant. Denise purposely dressed up prettily just for the meal, looking very princess-like. Naturally, she had high expectations for Natasha, who did not let her down. Thetter was dressed in a long gown and exuded an aura of a celebrity. They caught many guests'' attention as they entered the restaurant. After all, the trio was trending recently, and many knew their identities. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Denise had never had a meal together with Keh and Natasha, so she was thrilled. As thrilled as she was, she knew she had to keep her cool and be elegant. After all, as an elegant beauty, she had got to behave herself. The manager came out and attended to them himself that evening. Natasha didn''t have much of a request for the food, but Denise was incredibly picky, and she ordered plenty of dishes. Some of the dishes were Natasha''s favorites. When night fell, the stars were shining brightly. They were sitting by the window, so they could see their reflections on the ss panels. Natasha''s long hair was draped over her shoulders, and she was wearing a long dress. Needless to say, she looked like a beauty out of a drawing. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Although he knew how pretty she was, he was still captivated. Denise couldn''t help but snicker when she saw Keh looking at Natasha. ¡°Do you like what you see? Nat is incredibly beautiful, isn''t she?¡± Keh returned to his senses and lowered his gaze to look at Denise. ¡°Yes. She really IS." ¡°You ought to keep working hard, then. There are plenty of people chasing after Nat!¡± Denise uttered. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± ording to what Fabian told him, Natasha didn''t have any lovers abroad. Right then, Denise took a peep at Natasha before whispering into Keh''s ear, ¡°When we were abroad, a man from a royal family fell in love with Nat at first sight. He was after her for a long time, and in the end, Nat friend-zoned him.¡± As Keh was listening, he was ncing at Natasha. At first, he wasn''t pleased with what he was hearing. However, the frown on his face disappeared when he heard the story''s ending. Yes. That''s Natasha, all right! With her temper, she''ll just friend-zone anyone who tries to pursue her in a serious manner. When he thought about the recent development of his rtionship with Natasha, his lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Mr. Handsome, good luck, okay? Don''t end up getting friend-zoned by Nat,¡± Denise urged. Keh patted her on the head and answered, ¡°Don''t worry. With you guys around, I''ll never be just her friend!¡± Besides, he wasn''t going to let that happen. Denise nodded as if she understood what Keh meant. When Natasha heard them whispering among themselves, she turned around and looked at them. Denise immediately put on a straight face and pretended as if she hadn''t said a word about her. Just by looking at Denise''s posture, Natasha knew Keh had gotten on Denise''s good side. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Natasha looked at her and asked. Denise shook her head. ¡°What? I didn''t say anything.¡± Natasha was far from convinced, though. Unlike everyone else, Natasha knew her like the back of her hand. She then raised her gaze and stared at Keh. He answered, ¡°She''s right. No one said a single word.¡± Great. Now, they''re backing each other up. Natasha wasn''t bothered, though. She just couldn''t help but realize that blood was definitely thicker than water. ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Do you know where is it?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Um...¡± ¡°I''ll bring you there!¡± Keh uttered. ¡°Sure!¡± Denise smiled. Keh then got up and brought Denise to the restroom. Natasha sat there and smiled as she watched them leave. Right then, someone asked, ¡°Are you Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha turned around and saw ady standing in front of her. Thedy was in herte twenties. Natasha merely looked at her and remained silent. ¡°Don''t you remember me, Mrs. Hamilton?¡± thedy asked. Natasha knew exactly who she was. She''s one of the skanks Keh kept around back then. I''ve even poured a ss of wine on her back then. ¡°I remember,¡± she answered tly and expressionlessly. Thedy smiled and said, ¡°Back then, Mr. Hamilton asked me to put on a show with him. Who would''ve expected that you guys would still be together after all these years? I only found out about it when I saw the news recently. However, you look different now. I almost didn''t recognize you.¡± Natasha wasn''t interested in her praises. All she cared about were those two words from the sentence. ¡°A show?¡± she asked. ¡°Didn''t Mr. Hamilton tell you about it? Actually, there was nothing going on between the both of us. Back then, he told me that if I could put on a show with him, he would invest in the movie I was acting in. Basically, we were just acting on our mutual interest back then. Nothing fishy was going on between us,¡± thedy answered. Natasha was confused. Thedy then added, ¡°To be honest, the girls around Mr. Hamilton back then were all doing the same thing as I was. Although I don''t know what the problem was between you, it seems like everything worked out in the end.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes when she heard that. I''ve hated Keh for so long, but who would''ve known that it was all just a show that he had orchestrated? Still, no matter what, nothing could change the fact that he had divorced me back then. The only silver lining is that Keh isn''t a man that slept around. Suddenly, she recalled what he had said to her before. He told her he hadn''t been with another woman after separating from her. She never bothered to question him about that, but she never expected those words to be true. While she was still thinking about the matter, Keh and Denise returned. When thedy saw Keh, she immediately smiled and greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Hamilton. It''s been a long time. I never thought I would see you here!¡± Keh furrowed his brows and looked at her. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Thedy went into an awkward silence. We''ve worked together to put on a show before this. How could he just forget about me entirely? Keh''s expression was serious, and he really had forgotten about her. Right then, Denise asked, ¡°Are you the celebrity named Sharon Saunders?¡± Upon hearing that, Sharon bent down and smiled at Denise. ¡°You have sharp eyes, little one! I''m Sharon.¡± ¡°I''ve been watching your shows recently. You look even prettier in real life!¡± Denise uttered sincerely. Needless to say, Denise always knew what to say. Hearing thepliment, Sharon smiled. ¡°Have you? Thank you! You''re very pretty as well!¡± Denise smiled in response. Right after that, Sharon got up and nced at Keh before shifting her gaze toward Natasha. Seeing that he didn''t remember her, she didn''t want to embarrass herself any further. ¡°Please carry on, Mr. Hamilton. I''ll go now.¡± With that, she nodded and was about to leave. At that precise moment, Sharon''s manager looked at her and asked, ¡°Don''t you think that little girl looks suitable to star in your show?¡± Upon hearing that, Sharon turned around and nced at Denise. She then narrowed her eyes and answered, ¡°You''re right.¡± In response, her manager shook her head and said, ¡°I doubt the Hamilton family would want their daughter to be a celebrity, though!¡± After giving it some thought, Sharon made her way back toward Denise. Seeing that, the manager tried to stop her in her tracks. ¡°What are you doing? Have you gone mad?¡± Sharon ignored the manager and said to Keh, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m currently filming for a movie. There''s a character in there that fits your daughter''s description. The director still hasn''t found the right person for the role, so would you be interested in letting her have a go at it?¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Sharon''s manager, Jessica, who was watching behind them could hardly bear to look. The powerful Hamilton family doesn''t need the money at all, so why would they allow their daughter to join the entertainment industry ? Despite how morous it looks, there are plenty of dark secrets that aren''t revealed. In fact, a distinguished family like them would probably know better than anyone else. If one doesn''te from an influential background, one would have to rely on sexual favors to progress in one''s career. Upon hearing Sharon''s words, Keh threw Natasha a look with his brows furrowed. Even though Denise was also his daughter, he still felt it necessary to seek Natasha''s opinion. ¡°Ask her.¡± Natasha gestured at Denise with her chin. Natasha had an open mind toward every single career choice and would definitely respect her children''s decisions. At that moment, Keh looked at Denise. ¡°Denise, do you like acting?¡± Denise turned her attention to Sharon upon hearing the question. ¡°Acting? Just like what you''re doing on TV?¡± Sharon nodded with a smile. ¡°That''s right. I can y all sorts of roles.¡± With her eyes glistening with excitement, Denise nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Sharon was surprised that Denise actually agreed. ¡°Given how pretty you are, I''m certain that you will be wildly popr as an actress. This child has inherited the best of her parents'' features. Despite her young age, her beauty is already undeniable. In fact, I can''t wait to see how beautiful she will be when she grows up. Unexpectedly, Denise''s beauty wasn''t the reason for her choice. She exined, ¡°I just want to experience what it feels like to act as another person.¡± At that moment, Sharon didn''t know what to say to such a profound rationale. Just as expected, a kid from a rich family is less motivated by money and fame, but that''s precisely why sesses easier to them than others. Sharon replied with a chuckle, ¡°Mmm-hmm. Acting is all about expressing someone else''s life. If you''re interested, I can show you around one day, how about that?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Denise nodded. Smiling faintly at Keh, Sharon asked, ¡°In that case, Mr. Hamilton, can you give me your contact number so that I can get in touch once the arrangements are made?¡± Unexpectedly, Keh turned to Natasha instead of Sharon before suggesting softly, ¡°Nat, why don''t you give her your contact? After all, you have the final say in our family affairs.¡± Speechless, Sharon eked out an awkward smile. Mr. Hamilton, have you forgotten how you relentlessly insisted on a divorce back then? Since when have you suddenly be the epitome of the perfect husband ? Nheless, Sharon could only keep her sarcasticments to herself as she shifted her gaze to Natasha. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton...¡± Much to her surprise, Natasha corrected her, ¡°I''m not Mrs. Hamilton, as we have divorced a long time ago.¡± In spite of that, she still took out her phone to exchange contacts to which Sharon quickly obliged. ¡°As I seldom check my phone, you had better add Denise''s contact too. After all, she makes most of the decisions when ites to her own affairs,¡± Natasha added. Shocked, Sharon had difficulty digesting what she heard. Does Denise really have so much autonomy at such a young age? Just when she was still lost in her thoughts, Denise came over with her phone to exchange numbers. ¡°That''s right, Ms. Sharon. You can contact me directly, for Mommy is so busy that she doesn''t have any time for me.¡± Sharon added her contact right away. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± ¡°Call me Denise,¡± Denise introduced yourself. ¡°Denise... What an interesting name!¡± Sharonmented with a grin. Denise could only sigh in resignation. What more can I expect from my name? I was too young to decide on it back then. Holding that thought, Denise felt that it was such a shame. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At that moment, Jessica''s phone rang. After answering it, she informed Sharon, ¡°Everyone''s almost there. If you''rete, you might be used of being a diva!¡± Sharon nodded in acknowledgment before looking at Denise. ¡°Denise, I still have to wrap up some work today. Anyway, I''ll talk to the director beforeing back to you, all right?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°In that case, Mr. Hamilton, Mrs... Ms. Watson, I''ll be taking my leave now,¡± Sharon informed them. While Natasha nodded in response, Keh''s gaze never left her. After giving both of them a cordial smile, Sharon turned and left. While Sharon and Jessica were leaving, one could still faintly hear their conversation. ¡°Considering that Mr. Hamilton had invested in your first movie, he''s definitely acquainted with you, so why does he behave as if he doesn''t know you?¡± Jessica remarked. ¡°Why? Are you still hoping that he remembers me?¡± ¡°At the very least¡ª" ¡°Forget it, Jessica. We were just acting on our mutual interest back then. Whoever can''t let go of the past will turn out to be a fool,¡± Sharon asserted with a clear mind. Jessica nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s true. Nevertheless, I''m still surprised that they would agree to let their daughter be an actress. ¡°I''m just as surprised as you are. However, given how adorable she is, I''m sure she will be wildly sessful as an actress if she does go down that path.¡± ¡°Oh? From your tone, it seems that you adore her.¡± ¡°Didn''t you hear how she addressed me as Ms. Sharon? If she really ends up joining the entertainment industry, I''ll definitely look out for her!¡± ¡°You? Look out for her? As a Hamilton, do you think anyone would dare to bully her?¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± Sharon agreed with augh. ¡°All right, let''s go now, or we''ll bete,¡± Jessica reminded before both of them left in a hurry. Once they were gone, Natasha raised her gaze and saw that Keh was still staring at her. Locking gazes with him, she teased, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, aren''t you being too unsentimental? Given that you used to be a social butterfly, do you really not know her?¡± ¡°Do you hope that I remember her?¡± ¡°Whether you remember her or not is your business. To me, I couldn''t care less,¡± Natasha remarked with her attention focused on the ss of red wine in front of her. Keh''s lips curled while observing her, as he had no intention to further exin himself on the topic. Instead, he asked with a serious expression, ¡°Do you really n to let Denise join the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°With her looks, it would be a waste not to let her,¡± Natasha continued, ¡°but what matters most is that she makes the decision herself.¡± At that point, Keh lowered his gaze to look at Denise. ¡°Denise, do you really like acting?¡± She pondered for a moment. ¡°I''m not sure myself, but I sure would like to try.¡± Keh nodded in agreement. ¡°All right then, try you shall.¡± Natasha cocked a brow. ¡°I''m surprised at how readily you agreed to it.¡± ¡°With the Hamilton family behind her, no one will dare bully her. In fact, I want her to dominate whatever she does, even if it''s the entertainment industry.¡± Natasha was speechless. After giving it some thought, she expressed her opinion. ¡°We¡¯ll let her try it out first. Even if she can rely on Hamilton Corporation for the rest of her life, I still hope that she can be independent, as the future is just too unpredictable. As parents, we can do our best to shield her, but I don''t want her to end up being locked up in an ivory tower.¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you mean to let her do it on her own?¡± Natasha nodded. Furrowing his brows, Keh protested in a reluctant tone, ¡°But she''s still just a child. Even if you can bring yourself to allow it and I agree to it, Grandpa would definitely object. There''s plenty about the entertainment industry that you don''t know about that I''m familiar with. Underneath the morous surface is a dog-eat-dog world.¡± ¡°I might not know the entertainment industry well, but I''m well aware that no career is ever easy. Since money and power matter a lot in the industry, it''s easier for Denise to maintain her principles, for she doesn''t covet them and naturally won''t be distracted. But if you shelter her from the very beginning, she will grow used to being pampered. So unless you can be by her side, protecting her for eternity, please close ranks with me,¡± Natasha asserted. Furrowing his brows, Keh, despite his reluctance, couldn''t deny the truth in Natasha''s words. Even though he might always be able to shelter her, while the wealth of Hamilton Corporation would ensure that she would always live in luxury, it was true that it was impossible for him to be by her side at every single moment. Holding that thought, he turned his gaze to Denise. Just thinking about her being part of a ce like the entertainment industry broke his heart. ¡°Denise, what do you think?¡± Keh asked. After dwelling upon the question, she answered, ¡°Tony has said before that we can only protect those around us when we''re strong. Even though I do want both of you to protect me, I hope more than anything to protect both of you one day.¡± Keh had barely heard her words when his eyes narrowed. ¡°As a result, I feel that Mommy is right. Mommy, I would like to stand on my own two feet,¡± Denise dered. Subsequently, Keh reached out to stroke her head. Despite the knowledge that it was for her own good, he still felt a stinging heartache, as she was, after all, his daughter. Even though he couldn''t deny his reluctance, he did acknowledge that Natasha was right¡ªDenise could only mature by being independent. With that thought in mind, Keh informed her of his decision. ¡°All right then, I''ll support you in whatever you want to do. But just remember, as long as someone upsets you, you must tell me about it.¡± Although he wouldn''t interfere with her progress, anyone who had the intention to bully her was wee to try. They would definitely not be let off with just a warning. Daddy... The sight of Keh filled Denise with warmth. Is this what it feels like to have a Daddy? This is amazing! Looking at Keh with eyes that sparkled as brightly as the stars, Denise nodded with conviction. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I know.¡± Keh, with his face brimming with affection, stroked her head in response. When she saw how enamored Keh was with his daughter, Natasha couldn''t help butment, ¡°Since she''s just exploring the matter, it doesn''t necessarily mean that she would be an actress. Perhaps she might end up realizing that she has no interest in it at all. Therefore, don''t let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°That would be for the best. In such an event, she should return and take over the family business instead,¡± Keh suggested. Natasha was speechless. ¡°What about Tony and Ben?¡± Denise inquired cheekily. It was only then that Keh remembered his two sons. After pondering for a fleeting moment, he replied, ¡°They''re the ones who should be venturing out on their own. It would be great if they could make something of themselves. Otherwise, all you need to do is to make sure that they don''t go hungry. Everything else will still be yours!¡± Denise was ecstatic to hear the answer, not because she was going to inherit most of the wealth, but because she was the apple of her father''s eye. Hmm, I''m Daddy''s favorite! All this while, she had been the one who was the most pampered at home. Now that she had a father, she realized that even more attention was being showered on her. I''m truly blessed! The smile on her face was so vibrant that it was brimming with glee. Despite the indifferent look on her face, Natasha knew that she had made the right decision when she saw how delighted Denise was. Raising the ss of red wine to her lips, Natasha took a gentle sip. At the same time, Keh swept his gaze toward her, for she looked inexplicably mesmerizing when drinking wine. Without making anyments, he, too, took a sip of his wine. As the three of them had their reflections cast onto the ss, it was a truly heartwarming scene. Meanwhile, inside the hospital, the doctors were desperately trying to save Erin''s life in the emergency room when Zachary arrived. Desmond, who was on the phone when he saw Zachary, quickly ended his call with a few short words. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Zachary demanded, looking at Desmond. Desmond pondered briefly before answering, ¡°While she was being driven to the airport, she caused an ident when she fought for control of the steering wheel with the driver.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zachary''s eyes narrowed. ¡°There''s no one else to me but herself,¡± Desmond remarked. ¡°If you hadn''t tried to send her away by force, the ident could''ve been avoided!¡± Zachary asserted. Even though he was being manipted by Erin all the time and yearned for freedom from her yoke, this wasn''t the way he wanted to escape her grasp. Hence, he was filled with anguish the moment he learned of the ident. Desmond''s brows furrowed. ¡°What else am I supposed to do if not this? Do you think that she would leave willingly? Let me tell you, after offending the Hamiltons, this is her only way out. If only she had been cooperative back then, all this wouldn''t have happened. Do you think I enjoy doing this? Or do you want Lynch Corporation to be destroyed?¡± The Hamiltons! It''s them again! Zachary clenched his fists. At that moment, Desmond let out a sigh. ¡°I''ve arranged a meeting with the Hamilton family and will be using the opportunity to convince them into letting us go.¡± He had barely spoken when his phone rang again. After ncing at the number, he answered it while making his way out. Coincidentally, the doctor emerged from the emergency room after its doors were opened. ¡°Is any of Erin Charstille''s family members here?¡± Regaining his senses, Zachary hurried over. ¡°I''m her son.¡± ¡°The patient''s life is no longer in danger. But due to the traumatic brain injury she has suffered, she might not... be able to wake up forever.¡± Zachary heart stopped the instant he heard those words. ¡°What do you mean she might never wake up?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Inyman''s terms, she''ll be a vegetable. But don''t you fret, as there are many precedents of such patients waking up, although it will have to depend on her own consciousness and determination.¡± Stunned at his feet, Zachary stared nkly into space. Whatever the doctor said subsequently didn''t register with him. He simply remained silent till the doctor was done. Standing still, he could feel a devastating blow strike his heart. She will never wake up... She will never ever wake up... That also means that no one will threaten me anymore. In fact, that would be thest time anyone maniptes me. Isn''t this what I have always yearned for in my dreams? After Zachary paced around in circles, his eyes began to redden. At the sight of the bench beside him, he walked over and kicked it upside down. She''s never going to wake up. This is all Keh''s doing! With that thought in mind, Zachary brought out his phone, scrolled through his call history, and called back one of the numbers. ¡°Are you still interested in coborating? Let''s meet,¡± Zachary proposed to the person on the other end of the line. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Tranquility was one of thergest bars in Glenport City. Decked out in haute couture, Thea looked chic from head to toe. She, while following the address on her phone, had arrived at a corridor. Just when she was about to go forward, she was stopped by two men in sharp ck suits who were standing guard. ¡°You''re not allowed to enter.¡± Thea knitted her brows. ¡°I was invited by Zachary,¡± she proimed. Both men, having heard her words, stepped aside at once. ¡°Are you Ms. Jarman?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Please follow me,¡± one of them instructed before leading the way. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Narrowing her eyes, Thea hesitated briefly before deciding to follow him. After walking more than ten meters, they arrived at the door of a private room that the guard knocked on. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± No sooner had the guard heard the voice inside did he open the door and looked at Thea. ¡°Ms. Jarman, please.¡± With a vignt look in her eye, Thea sauntered into the room. Inside the private room, she could still see everything clearly despite its dim lighting. The table and floor were strewn with empty liquor bottles, while Zachary, wearing aplex expression, was sittingnguidly on the sofa. Once Thea had entered the room, the guard quickly left and closed the door behind him. After being briefly stunned, Thea, with a surprised look on her face, asked Zachary, ¡°Do you own this bar?¡± Zachary, after casually grabbing a bottle of wine and pouring himself a ss, looked up at her. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Thea put down her bag and walked over to take a seat. ¡°No, I''m just surprised, that''s all.¡± Breaking out a smirk, Zachary downed the wine he poured in one gulp. Thea threw him a nce as this wasn''t her first time at the bar. During her previous visits, she had heard rumors about how ruthless the mysterious owner of the bar was. It was just that she had never imagined Zachary to be him. From her perspective, Zachary was a kind young man whose character contradicted such a reputation. When she first proposed that they work together, she envisioned leveraging Zachary''s enmity as a means to achieve her goals. Given the current situation, she quickly realized that it was she who had underestimated him. As a result, it was time to reevaluate what their proposed partnership would entail. After scrutinizing him with a quick look, Thea suggested with a smile, ¡°Do you mind if I get a drink?¡± Zachary, without saying a word, poured a ss for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Thea replied. Instead of responding to her, Zachary downed another ss of wine. ¡°Does Natasha know that you own this bar?¡± Thea asked all of a sudden. Zachary, who was in the midst of pouring another ss, froze for a fleeting moment before putting the bottle down as if nothing had happened. When he looked up at Thea, his expression couldn''t be more telling. She let out a gentleugh. ¡°It''s clear that she doesn''t know.¡± ¡°This is none of your business,¡± Zachary asserted. Wearing a knowing smile, Thea finished her drink in one go before looking at him. ¡°It''s true that it has nothing to do with me, but I was just curious as to what Natasha meant to you. But now, it''s clear that she doesn''t seem to mean much.¡± Crack! With a jarring sound ringing in the background after Zachary kicked something, he threw her a threatening gaze. ¡°You''re not even worthy of bringing up her name!¡± The smile on Thea''s face instantly froze. ¡°Don''t try to impose your own assumptions on me,¡± Zachary warned, seething through his words. Upon regaining her senses, Thea sneered, ¡°Why are you being so defensive? I was just asking a casual question. I really don''t know what''s so good about her, especially after all that she has done. Can it be that you''re still harboring hope of getting together with her?¡± ¡°That''s my business,¡± Zachary insisted. Thea nodded. ¡°Yes, of course it is. Given how willingly all of you let yourselves be manipted by her, it definitely has nothing to do with me!¡± As a sudden p rang out, it was followed by the sound of a ss shattering on the ground. ¡°If that''s all you havee here to say, our conversation ends here,¡± Zachary dered. Thea, staring angrily at him, grabbed her bag and left. However, before she took more than a few steps, she realized she was overreacting to Zachary''s slight. After all, it would be hard for her to achieve her goals alone. On the contrary, with Zachary''s help, she might be able to demonstrate to Keh that she was the one who cared for him the most. Cognizant of her priorities, she endured the humiliation and turned around to face Zachary. ¡°Without my help, you will never seed in taking down Keh for the rest of your life.¡± When she didn''t hear a retort from Zachary, Thea returned to her seat with her anger suppressed. ¡°I admit that I''m jealous of Natasha,¡± she added, ¡°because I don''t understand why everyone is so enamored with her other than for her beauty. Can it be that just being gorgeous gives one the license to steal something from another?¡± Zachary''s eyes narrowed slightly, while Thea paused to take a deep breath. ¡°Nevertheless, this is for the better. You''re doing this for Natasha''s sake, while I for Keh. Hence, our coboration will be a fair deal.¡± Zachary gave her a dubious look. ¡°Since you''re doing this for Keh, why are you on my side?¡± Sorrow crept into Thea''s eyes at the mention of the topic. ¡°If he continues to stay high and mighty, there''s no way I can make him mine. Only by falling from grace can he really understand that I''m the one who has always been true to him.¡± Zachary''s gaze darkened in response. ¡°You are indeed the epitome of the saying¡ª''Hell hath no fury but a woman scorned.''" At that moment, Thea looked at him with sadness reigning in her eyes. ¡°I''m not expecting you to understand. Everyone thinks that I''m coveting his money, but in truth, his person is what I''m really after.¡± Zachary didn''tment about her feelings. ¡°I''m well aware that you hate him to the core after what he has done to your parents. Therefore, I won''t stand in your way if you want to take everything from him, but I do have one condition.¡± Go on. ¡°Regardless of how this ends, you''re forbidden from telling him about our coboration,¡± Thea stated. Zachary narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Don''t worry, I, too, hope that you can live out the rest of your life with Keh.¡± There was no reason for Thea to doubt the sincerity of his words, for only in that scenario would Natasha be his. Thea''s lips curled at him. ¡°If only you had agreed to work together earlier, we might already have seeded by now.¡± Zachary red at her. ¡°Stop wasting time on smugments, and tell me your n.¡± Zachary had barely spoken when Thea poured herself another ss of wine. After downing it, she exined her n to Zachary, ¡°I have known Keh for five years and worked at Hamilton Corporation for four and a half years. Therefore, no one knows him and Hamilton Corporation better than I do. To be honest, it isn''t difficult to pull the rug out underneath Hamilton Corporation''s feet...¡± As Zachary listened on, his eyes glistened with intrigue. By the time she was done, Thea looked at him. ¡°How about it? As long as we follow through with my n, Hamilton Corporation will definitely be thrown into chaos. When that happens, you can seize upon the opportunity to take over Hamilton Corporation and exact your revenge! While Zachary stared at Thea, she could see the emotions flooding into his eyes. ¡°It looks like to take down a man, one has to chip away at the woman,¡± Zachary remarked. Thea chose not to respond. ¡°I''m not sure whether knowing you was the best or worst thing to have happened to him,¡± Zachary insinuated. ¡°Do I take that as a yes?¡± Thea asked. In ce of a reply, Zachary poured two sses of wine and held one up. ¡°To a sessful partnership!¡± Peering into his eyes, Thea, too, raised her ss with a grin. ¡°To a sessful partnership indeed!¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Night had already fallen when Keh drove Natasha and Denise home after dinner. Upon arriving downstairs, Denise invited with anticipation, ¡°Mr. Handsome, aren''t youing up for a while before you go?" Keh threw Natasha a nce before replying in a pitiful tone. ¡°That''s what I desire, but I''m worried someone doesn''t approve.¡± The reference he was making was just too obvious. Turning around to look at Natasha, Denise purred, ¡°Nat...¡± It had never failed to cause Natasha to waver. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You''re talking as if you would actuallyply if I refused.¡± She had barely finished when she opened the door and alighted. Smiling to himself, Keh then cocked a triumphant brow at Denise before both of them got out together. However, before they could even get far, Keh''s phone suddenly rang. He answered at once when he saw that it was Liam on the line. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± After hearing what Liam had to say, Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°All right. I understand. I''ll head back right away.¡± Denise turned around to look at him. ¡°Mr. Handsome, are you noting up anymore?¡± Looking at Denise, Keh gave her hair a tousle. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I won''t be joining you today. However, don''t forget to invite me up the next time. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone might not be as weing.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± In spite of her reluctant pout, she understood that Keh must have something more important to attend to. At that moment, Natasha, too, turn her attention to him. ¡°What happened to Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh shifted his attention from Denise to her. ¡°It''s no big deal. Just a minor hup.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Natasha checked with him. After considering her question, he raised his brow in surprise. ¡°You''re asking to go home with me?¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. Despite the fact that she was serious, he reciprocated with a mischievous look in his eyes. ¡°Forget it. Just pretend I never said anything,¡± Natasha replied in annoyance. With his lips broadening into a smile, Keh gazed affectionately into her eyes. He suggested earnestly, ¡°If you intend toe home with me, I''ll have to get Grandpa to make preparations ahead of time.¡± Despite his attempts at being cheeky about the situation, Natasha was cognizant that he was doing it on purpose. After rolling her eyes at him, she turned around. ¡°Denise, let''s go home now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she grunted before throwing Keh a nce. ¡°Bye, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°Buh-bye.¡± With that, she was led upstairs by Natasha. As he watched their leaving silhouette, the smile on his face gradually deepened. It wasn''t until they entered the elevator that Keh stopped smiling and left in his car. Inside the elevator, Denise asked Natasha, ¡°Nat, do you think Mr. Handsome went home because of something important?¡± a t n I suppose so. Denise''s brows knitted together. Sensing Denise''s concern, Natasha reassured her, ¡°However, he will resolve whatever it is, so there''s no need to worry.¡± Denise nodded her head grimly. Watching her, Natasha grew curious. ¡°Despite knowing that he''s your Daddy, why haven''t you altered the way you address him?¡± ¡°Erm... Tony says that we should change only when we see Daddy demonstrate his sincerity to you, as we''re worried about upsetting you if we do it too early,¡± Denise exined candidly. Natasha beamed to herself, for she was certain that it was Anthony''s n. Or else, Denise would have changed it a long time ago based on her character. ¡°I''m not bothered by it,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°You can address him however you want.¡± Pouting her lips, Denise put on an adorable look. ¡°Even though it feels warm and fuzzy to call him Daddy, I happen to realize that no matter how I address him, he is especially good to me. Therefore, it doesn''t make a difference whether I change it or not,¡± Denise remarked. Natasha, staring at her daughter, simply responded with a smile, for she couldn''t deny that Keh was outstanding as a father. ¡°Nat, Daddy seems to be very devoted to you recently. Aren''t you even the least bit moved?¡± Denise, tilting her head, popped the question all of a sudden. Natasha simply responded with an emotionless gaze. ¡°Not even a little?¡± Denise added, desperate for the tiniest glimmer of hope. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Natasha raised her brows. Denise nodded with conviction. ¡°I won''t tell you then,¡± Natasha quipped. As the elevator doors coincidentally opened, she was the first one out. After being taken for a ride, Denise stomped her feet. ¡°Nat!¡± When Keh reached home, he was greeted by the sight of Desmond arguing with Dan. ¡°Mr. Lynch, please go home. Old Mr. Hamilton is not feeling well and needs to rest,¡± Dan insisted. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I beg of you, please give the Lynch Corporation another chance....¡± Desmond yelled in the garden. ¡°Mr. Lynch, please mind yourself!¡± Dan warned. ¡°I''m aware that we are the ones at fault. All I''m asking is for the Hamilton family to give us a chance.¡± Desmond, disregarding Dan''s instructions, continued to shout at the top of his voice. Just when Dan was about to say something, he caught a glimpse of Keh approaching from behind. He naturally greeted, ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± Desmond was frozen stiff momentarily before turning around. At the sight of Keh, he hurried forward and dropped to his knees with a thud. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m so sorry for everything we have done. Please forgive us, all right?¡± Keh scrutinized him with an expressionless gaze. ¡°In order to pacify you, I have ordered Erin to be sent away. However, she met an ident along the journey and is now nothing but a vegetable. Mr. Hamilton, I''m sure that''s enough for you, isn''t it? So please, all I''m asking for is one chance,¡± Desmond pleaded. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°From the way you put it, are you ming me for the ident?¡± ¡°No, no, no, that''s not my intention at all, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Desmond hurriedly corrected himself. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°In that case, what do you really mean? Aren''t you trying to use this matter to ckmail me emotionally? What has the ident got anything to do with me?¡± Keh demanded. Looking up at Keh, Desmond continued in a fearful tone, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m not trying to insinuate anything at all. All I''m asking is for you to show Lynch Corporation some mercy. All you need to do is say the word¡ª¡± A smirk descended on Keh''s face. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you''re using me of something that I didn''t do. Since when have I given Lynch Corporation any grief?¡± ¡°Now that the entire business world is aware that I''ve offended you, no one will work with Lynch Corporation unless you say the word. If this continues, Lynch Corporation will be finished!¡± Desmond exined in helpless resignation. ¡°Are you asking me to go around exining to everyone on your behalf?¡± Keh threw the question back at him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you can do it with just a snap of your fingers.¡± Keh sneered, ¡°Why should I stand up for you when it''s you who have gotten on my nerves? Where''s the logic in that?¡± ¡°Does this mean that you''re not going to let Lynch Corporation go?¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch, instead of wasting time groveling here, why don''t you go back and figure out how to dig yourself out of this hole? As for me, there''s nothing else I can do.¡± With that, Keh headed into the house. At that moment, Desmond''s expression drastically changed as he watched Keh''s leaving silhouette. ¡°Keh, since you''re not going to let Lynch Corporation go, don''t me me for what I''m going to do, for you have brought this upon yourself!¡± No sooner had Desmond finished than he charged in Keh''s direction. When he saw the sudden turn of events, Dan the threw himself in front of Keh by reflex. ¡°Mr. Keh, watch out!¡± Despite Dan being prepared for the attack, Desmond, unexpectedly, charged head-on at the main door. Upon impact, blood began to spill all over. What took everyone by surprise was the sudden appearance of a swarm of reporters who were frantically taking photographs of the scene. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Dan turned to look at Keh. His usually calm and controlled gaze seemed rather flustered. ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± Keh appeared calm and collected as he watched the man lying on the ground and sneered. ¡°Dan, call the ambnce and the police, as well.¡± Looking at Keh, Dan quickly pulled himself together and did as he was told. At this point, cameras shed outside, and arge number of reporters appeared out of nowhere. They just took shots at the Hamilton residence. Although they could not enter the courtyard, it was enough for them to see this scene from outside. Keh watched the scene outside, and then his eyes fell on Desmond who was lying on the ground. ¡°Good job, Mr. Lynch.¡± Desmondy on the ground, covered in blood, seemingly on the brink of death. Yet, he looked at Keh. ¡°Keh, you forced me to do this. If you would not leave Lynch Corporation alone, I shall make things difficult for Hamilton Corporation.¡± Keh twisted his lips, as if he could not care less. ¡°I''m just curious what else you can do.¡± Keh spoke. Desmond looked at him with fear in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if your will let Lynch Corporation off the hook, I can tell the public now that what happened just now was just a misunderstanding...¡± Keh cast him an icy nce. ¡°There''s no need.¡± Desmond was stunned. Soon, the ambnce arrived. The emergency staff started to work immediately. Taking out a stretcher, they lifted Desmond inside. When the ambnce was about to leave, Keh looked at him, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lynch, I forgot to tell you. I had no ns to do anything to Lynch Corporation. However, I have changed my mind now. Mr. Lynch, you have sessfully killed off Lynch Corporation.¡± Desmond was taken aback and he clutched at the hem of Keh''s shirt. ¡°Keh, what are you going to do?¡± Keh justughed, but he did not say a word. ¡°Keh, have you lost your humanity?¡± Keh remained silent. ¡°Keh, don''t you know how to live and let live? If you force me to take my own life, I''lle back as a ghost and haunt you.¡± Then, the paramedics took him away. When the police arrived, Zeke was in his uniform, looking serious. When he saw Keh, he frowned. ¡°It''s you again!¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller!¡± Keh greeted him quietly, ¡°So sorry to bother you at such ate hour.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Keh lifted his eyes. ¡°Everything is recorded by the surveince cameras. See for yourself and you''ll understand.¡± Zeke turned his gaze in the direction of the surveince cameras. Then he said to his men with him, ¡°Make a copy of the video.¡± With that, he turned to Keh. ¡°Where''s Liam?¡± ¡°He''s inside.¡± ¡°Keh, when will you stop causing trouble for Liam?¡± With that, he walked inside. This news was soon spread all over the inte. The next day, photographs of Desmond kneeling in the yard of the Hamilton residence and then lying on the ground in a puddle of blood were seen on every news website. Some posts added the story of Erin being in a vegetative state after a car ident, and all kinds of arguments pointed to Keh, stressing that capitalists do not value human life. For whatever reason, from every direction, fingers were pointed at Keh. Early the next morning, arge number of reporters gathered at the entrance of the Hamilton Corporation, totally blocking it and making it quite inessible. The children saw the news early in the morning and gathered around to talk about it. Denise''s brows were knitted tight in worry as she watched. ¡°I knew something was wrong when Daddy leftst night.¡± Benjamin nodded solemnly as he watched. ¡°This is obviously the work of someone who wants to create trouble.¡± Anthony watched the news in silence. ¡°Tony!¡± Denise turned her gaze on Anthony. Since he would not speak, Denise continued, ¡°I''m going to take down all the news.'' Anthony stopped her. ¡°Mommy is still at home. Are you crazy?¡± ¡°But... these people are scolding Daddy!¡± Denise watched on angrily. ¡°Are you saying that Hamilton Corporation can''t resolve these issues?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony asked, ¡°How powerful is Hamilton Corporation? Whether it is by mary payment or by use of authority, they can remove these news reports.¡± ¡°Do you mean... Daddy did this on purpose?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Of that, I cannot be sure but I know that he can handle it.¡± Anthony had an unwavering faith in Keh. After all, the siblings'' superior genes could not havee from Natasha alone. Besides their appearance, Anthony felt that he was simr to Keh in other ways as well. While Denise listened to him, she continued to worry and frown. ¡°Well, you are not certain, then. What can we do now?¡± She continued, ¡°If Daddy did not allow it on purpose, should we let these people carry on with the bullying?¡± Anthony pondered for a moment and gestured toward Natasha''s room. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Denise asked. ¡°It''s not right for us to do anything about the situation. However, there''s someone who will not sit idly by when she sees the news,¡± Anthony said,ughing. Benjamin nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± Denise was dumbstruck for a moment. Then, she understood what her brother meant. ¡°I understand now!¡± As she spoke, a smile appeared on her face, and she raced into Natasha''s room holding the phone. Natasha was sleeping like a log. ¡°Nat, Nat!¡± At this point, Denise had pushed open the door and leaped into her bed. When Natasha heard the voice, she pulled the nket over her head and continued to sleep. ¡°Nat, something has happened!¡± Denise said. ¡°Let me sleep for a while longer.¡± ¡°Nat, don''t sleep anymore. Look!¡± Denise held the phone in front of Natasha. The curtains were not drawn yet and the room was still in darkness. The phone screen was too bright in contrast and Natasha squinted. ¡°Yesterday, after Daddy left, someone went to the Hamilton residence to cause trouble and the person nearly died,¡± Denise said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Natasha was taken aback by her words. Only then, did she take the phone from Denise. Natasha frowned when she read the news on the phone. ¡°When Daddy left yesterday, he must have anticipated some trouble, so he didn''t let us go with him,¡± Denise said. ¡°I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. This morning, the news was released, and now all the inte users areshing out at Daddy!¡± Denise pouted andined. She had hoped that her Mommy coulde forward and help Daddy block out thoseizens. Strangely, after reading the news, Natasha got up and went out of the bedroom. Curious, Denise followed her. In the living room, Terence had apparently just finished talking on the phone. When he saw Natasha walking in, he asked, ¡°So you know everything?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°How is Old Mr. Hamilton taking it?¡± ¡°I just called. Everything seems fine,¡± Terence replied. Natasha was relieved to hear that. ¡°Nheless, I''m still a little worried, and I want to go and make sure. Would you...e with me?¡± Terence asked. Even though he would like Natasha to cut off all ties with the Hamilton family, this was an emergency. Furthermore, he knew full well how Liam cared about Natasha and it was only fitting for him to take Natasha along. Natasha nodded decisively. ¡°I''ll wash up and then we can go.¡± With that, she headed for the bathroom. After a few minutes, the family went to the Hamilton residence. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The matter had caused a stir. Reporters crowded the Hamilton Corporation building hampering traffic, and the negative news caused their stock to plummet. Inside thepany, the shareholders could not sit still. This matter was entirely caused by Keh personally. They could not ept this and pointed fingers in the office. When Liam learned about this over the phone, he could not help sneering, ¡°That''s what these old guys are like. Once their interests are involved, they would start causing a ruckus. It does not matter how much profit they''ve taken while lying down for so many years. If there is really a problem, who can shoulder the responsibility? They can only make noise!¡± After expressing his opinion, Liam asked, ¡°What are you going to do about this?¡± On the other end of the line, Keh''s cool voice sounded interesting, ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa, I have my own measure.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Liam had faith in hispetence. Even though he was the founder of Hamilton Corporation, Keh was the one who had expanded thepany to its present level. ¡°Okay, as long as you know what you are doing. If you need me toe forward, just say it,¡± Liam told him. Kehughed. ¡°Grandpa, are you underestimating me? This is such a small matter. You don''t need toe forward.¡± ¡°You brat! I''m just being nice. Do you think I''ll reallye forward? If I have time, I''d rather go and visit my darling greatgrandchildren!¡± Just at this moment, Denise''s voice was heard from outside. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Hearing this voice, Liam was stunned. ¡°Oh, dear! I miss her so much that I''m hearing things!¡± Nearby, Dan saw the peopleing in from outside and heughed, saying, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you''re not hearing things. Your little great-granddaughter is really here!¡± Startled, the old man looked toward the door only to see Denise running inside. Liam''s eyes lit up when he saw Denise, and he hung up the phone directly to greet her. ¡°Yo! Look who''s here! It''s my darling Denise. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I''m worried about you. So, I''m here to see you, with my Gramps and Nat, too,¡± Denise said. As they spoke, Liam saw the othersing in and instantly, he was all smiles. ¡°You''re here! You''re all here!¡± ¡° Great-grandpa! ¡± ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Anthony and Benjamin came over and greeted Liam calmly. Liam nodded again and again. He just could not have enough of these two children. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha greeted the old man. ¡°Nat, you''re here, too.¡± Liam was overjoyed to see Natasha as if she was part of his household again. Natasha nodded. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Me? I''m quite...¡± Liam was about to say that he was fine, but when he remembered that they were here because they were worried about him, he suppressed the smile on his face and sighed, saying, ¡°I''m fine. Nothing happened, except I got a fright yesterday.¡± Dan watched in puzzlement. Very quickly, he realized what Liam was up to, and he lowered his head to hide a snigger. Liam noticed Dan''s snigger and gave him a wink. Dan quickly followed up. ¡°That''s right. Old Mr. Hamilton did not sleep at allst night. Seeing you guys here, his mood improved quickly. Have a nice chat, I''ll go and prepare some snacks and drinks.¡± With that, Dan headed toward the kitchen. Natasha observed the scene through her clear bright eyes in silence. At this moment, Terence walked over to Liam, and he could not help but remark, ¡°Dear me, Old Mr. Hamilton, at your age, you''ve seen everything. Why did this insignificant incident give you a fright?¡± ¡°s, I''m getting old and my heart is not as strong as before,¡± Liam said, sinking into the couch, and his expression suddenly seemed tired and weak. At this point, Denise rushed over to him. ¡°Great-grandpa, do not be afraid, I''m here for you.¡± ¡°That''s right, Great-grandpa, everything will be fine,¡± Benjaminforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, you have us,¡± Anthony said. As Liam watched the childrenfort him one after the other, he felt close to tears. ¡°Well, I feel good whenever I see you children.¡± While they were on this topic, Anthony turned to Natasha. ¡°Nat, this few days, I would like to stay here and keep Greatgrandpapany.¡± At this, Natasha nodded. ¡°That''s great.¡± Liam''s eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡°Denise, Benjamin, you too may stay back with Anthony to apany Greatgrandpa,¡± Natasha said. Benjamin and Denise both nodded when they heard this. Liam could not hide the smile on his face, but he pretended to protest. ¡°Will this be...¡± Terence could not help saying, ¡°It''s okay. Don''t pretend you''re not pleased.¡± As a matter of fact, he brought the children here with this intention. Even though he had been on the battlefield for so many years, and he had seen everything, age had changed him. So, having a few children by his side would keep his mind free from haunting thoughts. Terence was not the type who would voice such sentimental thoughts. ¡°Just listen to you. I''m truly overjoyed to have these children stay with me for awhile!¡± Liam spoke. Terence looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, okay. What happened yesterday? The news reports half and conceals the other half. It''s hard to differentiate which part they report is true and which part of the report is false.¡± When he brought this up, Liam told them in detail what happened the day before. Terence listened and frowned. ¡°The Lynch family is quite shameless. This scheme is quite insidious because it will bring a bacsh of public opinion on the Hamilton Corporation.¡± ¡°That is his purpose!¡± Liam said. Natasha thought over it and expressed her opinion, ¡°I am the reason this happened. However, Lynch Corporation put the me on Hamilton Corporation. No matter what, it has everything to do with me. I will take responsibility for it.¡± Liam frowned when he heard this. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If they dare to do anything against you, they are going against me. I will fight them with all that I have, even if Keh doesn''t take it up. I won''t let them look down upon you!¡± Liam proimed. Natasha did not doubt Liam''s words. She was grateful from the depths of her heart. ¡°I understand. It is for this very reason that I cannot let anything bad happen to you or Hamilton Corporation,¡± Natasha said. Gazing at her, Liam''s brows became tightly knitted. Then, Natasha said, ¡°Grandpa, stay here with Anthony and the others for these few days. I still have some errands to run, so I''ll leave first.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Terence asked, looking at her. Liam looked at her questioningly. ¡°That''s right. Where are you going?¡± They felt they she was going to do something. Natasha smiled gently. ¡°A girl''s got to do what a girl''s got to do.¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 When Natasha walked out of the Hamilton residence, Terence came out as well. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha turned around. Terence hesitated when he saw her face. Still, just a look from him, and Natasha knew what he was trying to say. She closed her eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll do what I promised you.¡± Terence furrowed his brows, still looking at her. After a long while of contemtion, he said, ¡°What happened to the Hamilton family was because of our family. I know that you''re a loyal person, and you won''t sit on your hands for this. All I just want to tell you is that you should ensure your safety is above all else regardless of what you want to do.¡± Hearing him, Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you mean...¡± ¡°Only once. I won''t allow this to happen again,¡± Terence replied. Natasha knew that her grandfather said those words after long contemtion and with great determination, so she pursed her lips and answered, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Run along now.¡± With that said, Terence averted his eyes and turned around to return to the Hamilton residence. Natasha did not hesitate as she watched Terence leave, and she turned to leave herself as well. Once she was gone, Terence then halted in his tracks to look at her retreating figure with complicated feelings in his eyes. He did not know if his decision was right or wrong, but he knew Natasha''s character too well. He was afraid that she would choose to walk down an extreme path if he were to keep suppressing her. In that case, something unexpected might happen. He was genuinely afraid. Their family could not take any more blows. With that thought in mind, Terence let out a heavy sigh before entering the house. Natasha, who was in the cab, was searching for something on her phone. When she saw the search results, her eyes darkened. Then, she called Spencer, but no one picked up the call even after a long time. Natasha knitted her brows. After lifting her head to look at the driver, she said, ¡°Mister, to Grecia Hotel, please.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Twenty minutester, Natasha reached Grecia Hotel. She headed straight to the room Spencer was in, and pressed the doorbell long and hard. When no one came to the door, Natasha''s patience began to run out. She then fished out her phone and tapped it a few times. After that, the door beeped and unlocked itself. At that, she pushed open the door and walked in. Right then, Spencer, who was in a sleeping robe, walked out of the bathroom. He looked groggy, and his hair was messy¡ªa clear sign of his recent awakening. However, the moment he saw that someone was on the couch, he froze. ¡°Natasha? W-W-Why are you here?¡± Spencer stammered, frightened out of his wits. Natasha gave a brief once-over on his overly-fair body before uttering indifferently, ¡°I couldn''t reach you on your phone, so I came here directly.¡± It was then Spencer came back to his senses and hastily covered his body up with his bathrobe. He warily looked at her and said, ¡°You''re a woman, how can you just barge into a man''s room? Aren''t you afraid of the dangers, or could it be that you''re here to put me in danger? I''m telling you now, I ¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a piece of garment covered his head. Natasha then said as she turned to leave without another nce at him, ¡°Downstairs in ten.¡± Spencer could only stay rooted to his spot for a long while. He took in a deep breath, and another. In the end, he surrendered to fate and entered the bathroom to get changed. Ten minutester, Spencer appeared in front of Natasha, looking as if he had changed into another man, for he looked exquisite. ¡°L-Let''s go." Even though he had put on clothes, the way Natasha was looking at him made him feel as if she could see through his clothes. It was simply embarrassing. Nevertheless, Natasha only gave him a glimpse before nodding and heading outward. Spencer hurried behind her. ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we''re there.¡± ¡°Do you really have to keep me in suspense? Natasha did not reply to that. ¡°I''ve seen the news. Keh''s gued with scandals. Are you not going to intervene?¡± Natasha remained quiet. Spencer then deliberately cleared his throat and said, ¡°Also, I have to say this. You''re a woman, so don''t just barge into a man''s room like that next time. It''s dangerous. Moreover, Keh wouldn''t be able to take it if he hears about this, especially since I''m such an outstanding man.¡± At that, Natasha glimpsed at him. ¡°Don''t worry. No one would misunderstand you with that body of yours.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her words struck Spencer like a bolt from the blue. ¡°What are you trying to say? Am I not... muscr enough?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and curled her lips. Then, she muttered, ¡°Enough to make men crave for you.¡± Spencer gasped. ¡°Natasha Watson!¡± Natasha only smiled. ¡°What''s wrong? How am I not as good as Keh?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I''ll admit that Keh looks more masculine, but I''m almost as tall and as fit as he is!¡± The mention of Keh made an image sh through Natasha''s mind¡ªit was of a man with wheat- colored skin, broad shoulders, a thin waist, and a muscr chest standing under dim lights. There was no extra fat on him at all, and he was absolutely enticing. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was God''s favorite child. Then, she thought about Spencer, who had a good figure but was so fair he looked like a woman. She could not help but chuckle at theparison. ¡°W-What are youughing at?¡± Spencer asked in a miserable tone. ¡°Nothing. I''d just like to suggest that youpare yourself to someone else.¡± Spencer turned speechless at that. ¡°You''re only biased toward him because you two are an item.¡± Spencer''s dignity as a man was at stake, so he would certainly not admit that he was inferior than any man. ¡°Trust me. I''ve seen it all, and that''s why I''m giving a fair answer,¡± Natasha replied. Again, Spencer was at a loss for words. ¡°However, you don''t need to feel inadequate. You''re much fairer than him. That he couldn''tpete against you.¡± Argh! Who wants to be fairer than another man? That was something Spencer was most frustrated about. He already had an androgynous look, but he was also fair. Sometimes, he would be mistaken for a woman on the streets. That was why he was so irritated with how darn fair he was. When Natasha noticed that Spencer was about to go mad, she stopped teasing him. The security guard had already stopped Spencer''s car at the doorway of the hotel, and surprisingly, Natasha sat in the driver''s seat. ¡°You''re driving?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Scared? How can I possibly be scared of this? Even if you pilot a ne¡ªas long as you dare to pilot it¡ªI''ll dare to board it.¡± With that said, he opened the car door and entered the vehicle. Natasha smiled as she looked at him. She then started the engine and sped off All of a sudden, Spencer recalled something. ¡°You haven''t driven for many years, right?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Why were you hospitalized the other time again? ¡°It''s because of a car ident.¡± Spencer''s jaw dropped. At that moment, it felt as if an invisible hand had gripped his heart. He discreetly buckled his seatbelt before grabbing the handle at the side. Then, as he looked straight ahead, he squeezed out, ¡°G-Go slower.¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Spencer could finally let out a sigh of relief when the car stopped at the hospital. Despite Natasha''s young age, her driving style waspletely unlike her character¡ª reckless. When he stepped out of the car, Spencer could not help but sneak a nce at her. ¡°Nat, I don''t want to nag, but you''re a girl, and I think it''s better for you to be gentle.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Gentle?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Men love gentle women. Aren''t you afraid that Keh will stop liking you one day if you keep this up? At that, Natasha drew her brows together. He already disliked me once. What should I be afraid of now? She then rolled her eyes at Spencer. ¡°I have a suggestion for you too.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Man up.¡± Spencer inhaled sharply. He felt humiliated. When he saw Natasha getting down from the car, he hurriedly followed suit. ¡°Nat, I''m saying that for your sake, but what about you?¡± ¡°Mhm, I''m saying that for your sake too.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Just as Spencer was about to say something else, he lifted his head to see the hospital and frowned. ¡°Why are you taking me to the hospital?¡± ¡°For a checkup.¡± With that, Natasha walked into the building. ¡°A checkup?¡± Spencer''s frown deepened. His eyes then flitted toward Natasha''s back. ¡°What kind of illness do you have that I can''t diagnose for you? Did you have to bring me to the hospital?¡± Despite his rambling, he followed closely behind Natasha. Soon, they reached the outside of the ward. Coincidentally, a nurse came out of the room. When she saw them, she started, ¡°You¡¯re...¡± Then, shock shed through her eyes. Natasha was already beautiful, but the man beside her... was divine. How can any man in this world be so gorgeous? ¡°I''m here to visit someone,¡± Natasha told her. ¡°Oh, you''re family, right?¡± the nurse said with a smile. Natasha did not agree or disagree with that. ¡°My, she''s already at this state, but you''re still here to visit her. I knew it; pretty people simply have kind hearts,¡± the nurse said before turning back to them. ¡°Go on ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The nurse inclined her head, and she could not help but nce at Spencer one more time. Spencer gazed at her and shot her a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was as if that smile stole her soul. The nurse flushed and quickly ran off, hugging her patient''s medical records close to her chest. ¡°Did you see that? I''m as charming as ever...¡± Spencer remarked, but when he turned his head, he realized no one was there anymore. Turning his head to the other side, he realized that she had entered the ward. ¡°You simply don''t appreciate me.¡± With that, Spencer entered after her. Erin was lying on the bed in the ward. Her wounds had yet to fully heal, and she was still swashed with bandages. Natasha looked at her with calm eyes. Spencer only realized something after moving closer to the bed. ¡°Isn''t this the woman from that day?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°You''ve taken me here to give her a checkup?¡± Spencer inquired, baffled. ¡°She encountered an ident when Desmond was sending her out of the country. He then used that incident to vent his frustration on Keh,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°And?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°I don''t think things are that simple,¡± she continued. ¡°You mean...¡± Natasha bobbed her head. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Keh''s matter has nothing to do with me, so I''m not going to get involved.¡± He then turned to leave. However, before he could actually do that, Natasha grabbed him from behind. ¡°Keh''s involved with you, not me, so why should I help him?¡± Spencer yelped. ¡°This happened because of me, so I have to do something about this,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°Then do it yourself.¡± Natasha went silent for a moment. ¡°Okay. In that case, you can leave.¡± She then let go of him. Spencer stiffened. He was surprised to see her agree to him so easily, and he turned to look at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha nodded. Still, Spencer did not believe that she was going to let him go so easily. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Natasha nodded again. The more she did that, the more diffident Spencer became. He wanted to leave, but he did not have the courage to do that. In the end, he could not help but ask, ¡°Tell me what you''re going to do next.¡± Natasha only smiled in silence at him. Her smile sent chills down his spine, and he thought, This woman''s the devil! She looks harmless, but I can never tell what she''s about to do next! ¡°Forget it! I''ll just check her up?¡± As he spoke, he turned to walk toward Erin''s bed. Natasha continued to watch him quietly. A momentter, Spencer said, ¡°She''s already in a vegetative state, so what''s there to check up about?¡± ¡°Does she really have no chance of waking up anymore? ¡°What''s the point of waking? She''ll be paralyzed even if she wakes. The only thing she''ll be able to do is to speak; she won''t be able to move at all,¡± Spencer said to her. ¡°If that''s the way she''s going to live, she might as well die. Who''d be able to stand a life like that?¡± However, Natasha narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°That''ll be enough.¡± ¡°So what you want is for her to speak the truth? Have you ever thought about how the truth might not be what you think it is?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Then that is my issue. Just tell me whether or not you''re confident in waking her up,¡± Natasha replied. When Spencer turned back to the woman on the bed, the look in his eyes turned solemn. After pursing his lips, he muttered, ¡°Eighty percent.¡± ¡°So that''s a yes?¡± ¡°If you have asked me here within the golden seventy-two hours, the chances of her waking will be even higher.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I did. Do it then.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Now?¡± Natasha nodded. Spencer turned to her to make sure that she was not joking with him before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± With that said, he took out a fancy ck fabric bag and opened it. In there were numerous needles. It was then Spencer dropped the insouciant demeanor and turned solemn. Looking at him, Natasha asked, ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°Ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nced at the time. ¡°I''ll buy time for you.¡± With that said, she turned to head out and guard the room. Spencer did not even turn to look at her as he began inserting the needles. There was no reaction from the person on the bed until more and more needles were inserted into her. A few minutester, when the nurse and the doctor came for their routine checkup, they saw Natasha standing by the doorway. They frowned. ¡°You''re...¡± ¡°Oh, she''s here to visit the patient,¡± the nurse said. However, she then turned to Natasha. ¡°Why aren''t you inside to visit her? Also, where''s yourpanion?¡± Just as those words were out of the nurse''s mouth, the doctor sensed something amiss. He shot a strange look at Natasha before pushing the door to enter the ward. However, Natasha stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the doctor asked. Natasha lowered her eyes to look at the time. ¡°Ten more seconds.¡± The doctor was baffled by her response. ¡°What do you mean ten seconds? Move aside.¡± However, Natasha clearly did not intend to step aside. ¡°If you''re not going to move aside, I''m going to call the cops!¡± By then, ten seconds had passed and Natasha lifted her head to look at the doctor with a smile. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude.¡± With that, she stepped aside. The doctor gave her another nce. She''s pretty, but why is she acting so weird? He then pushed the door open and entered. Yet, when he saw the scene inside, he knitted his brows. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 ¡°Rest well. I''lle and visit you another day,¡± Spencer squeezed out with much difficulty at the person lying on the bed. He then raised his head to look at the doctor and the nurse before walking over to them and shaking the doctor''s hand. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.¡± He then turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Let''s go. Natasha bobbed her head, and the two left. The doctor continued to look at them, puzzled. By then, the nurse had already walked over to the bed. After making sure that the patient was fine, the nurse let out a relieved sigh. All of a sudden, she spotted Erin''s finger moving. ¡°Doctor, the patient''s hand moved!¡± the nurse cried out. Hearing that, the doctor walked over to check her over. He then furrowed his brows and muttered, ¡°T-This is a good sign! It seems like it''s a good thing for her family to visit. It strengthens her will to wake up.¡± The nurse nodded fervently in agreement. ¡°This really is a miracle!¡± Outside, the two were chatting and walking. ¡°I never thought you were so quick-witted.¡± Spencer sneered. ¡°Is that what you mean by guarding the room?¡± They would have been discovered if his response had not been swift enough earlier. ¡°It was exactly ten minutes; no more and no less,¡± Natasha replied. Spencer rolled his eyes at her andmented, ¡°Dense.¡± Nevertheless, Natasha was unfazed. She turned toward him and asked, ¡°So how was it? When will she wake?¡± ¡°If nothing goes wrong, she''ll wake up tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Natasha nodded. ¡°Where do we go now?¡± ¡°To meet the other person, of course.¡± With that, Natasha headed the other way. Spencer could only knit his brows in response. He had no idea why Natasha was trying to keep everything mysterious, but despite his thoughts, he followed her. Desmond was in the ward. He had bandages around his head, but he was still making multiple calls to seek help. Evidently, his head wound was nothing serious. When Natasha entered the ward, Desmond was taken aback, but he soon creased his forehead. ¡°It''s you?¡± Natasha gave him a small smile. ¡°It seems like you still remember me, Mr. Lynch.¡± Desmond sneered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I''m obviously here to ask you about something,¡± Natasha told him. For some reason, even though Natasha was just a woman, the look in her eyes was giving him indescribable pressure. ¡°What are you going to ask? I have nothing to say to you,¡± Desmond retorted. Natasha then walked over to sit in front of him. Desmond''s frown deepened at the way she invited herself to the seat. ¡°Who told you to be seated? Leave. I have nothing to say to you.¡± ¡°I''ve gone to visit Erin beforeing to you,¡± Natasha said. At that, Desmond froze, and a sh of hesitation danced across his eyes. Still, he soon calmed down and hissed at Natasha, ¡°I''m surprised you''re shameless enough to visit her. If not for you and Keh, she wouldn''t be lying there in a vegetative state! You''re nothing but murderers! Even if we''ve made a mistake, we can''t let capitalists like you bully us.¡± Natasha curled her lips a little. ¡°Don''t be anxious, Mr. Lynch. I''m sure you know better than I about the reason she ended up in a vegetative state.¡± Panic flickered past Desmond''s eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha returned the question. Desmond did not know if it was guilt at work or something else, but somehow, he felt that the woman had discovered something. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you and Keh are the reason she''s in that state now!¡± he insisted. Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°If that''s what you insist. It seems like we''ll only find out after Erin wakes.¡± Desmond snapped his eyes back to her. ¡°Wake? She''s already in a vegetative state; how is she going to wake?¡± ¡°The doctor has said that she''ll be waking tomorrow,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Desmond snarled. ¡°Is it, or is it because you don''t want her to wake up, Mr. Lynch?¡± Natasha wondered. That made Desmond panic even more, and he red at her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The more anxious he was, the more sure Natasha became, and the smile on her lips grew wider. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had already received the answer she was looking for. On the other hand, the wider Natasha''s smile was, the more fearful and diffident Desmond turned. ¡°Do you think that I''ll believe in anything you say? It''s extremely rare for people in a vegetative state to wake. In fact, it''s almost impossible!¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± Spencer finally spoke. ¡°It''s impossible because they haven''te across me. It was then Desmond turned to the other man in the room. He drew his brows together and questioned, ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°You have no right to know who I am. All you need to know is that I can save everyone Ie across¡ªeven those on the brink of death,¡± Spencer enunciated confidently. Desmond barked out augh at that. ¡°Do you think that I''m a three-year-old?¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes at Desmond. ¡°Mr. Lynch, right? I''d like to ask something. Do you always cough at night, and do you always cough out blood? Yet, no matter how many tests you do, there seems to be nothing wrong with you.¡± Desmond stiffened, but he continued to stare at Spencer. Undoubtedly, Spencer was right. Spencer grinned. ¡°It''s a problem that you have to treat, but only I can treat it.¡± Desmond kept staring at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Did you think that you''d be able to fool me after finding out about my condition from the doctor?¡± Desmond was still a wary man. ¡°Do your eyes turn bloodshot every time you have sex with a woman? Does it even feel like you''re about to go into shock?¡± Spencer continued. ¡°You didn''t tell the doctor about this, did you?¡± Finally, Desmond''s eyes widened. That was something rted to the dignity of a man, so indeed, he had not told the doctor about it. ¡°Mr. Lynch, that didn''t happen because of too much excitement at the moment. It''s best to pay more attention to it. Maybe one day, you''ll go into shock and never wake up!¡± Spencer informed him, amused. Desmond did not know what to reply to the other man. Once Spencer had achieved his goal, he turned to Natasha and said, ¡°All right. We''ve said everything we needed to say, so let''s leave.¡± Natasha nodded and turned to leave. Right then, a thought seemed to pop into Spencer''s head, for he turned to look at Desmond. ¡°Erin is going to wake about nine in the morning tomorrow. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see.¡± With that, he put on another grin and left. Desmond could only sit there, unmoving as he began believing in Natasha and Spencer''s words. A vegetable waking up? Is that possible? No. I mustn''t let her wake. No matter whether or not this is real, I can''t let her wake up. He was on pins and needles and after a long while of contemtion, a vicious glint shed past his eyes. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 No sooner had Natasha walked out with Spencer than she asked in curiosity, ¡°So, what kind of illness does Desmond have?¡± Sneering, Spencer replied in a low voice, ¡°Physical weakness caused by overindulgence in pleasures of the flesh!¡± Natasha was promptly rendered speechless. She cast a look at the man. ¡°You probably scared him to death.¡± In response, Spencer chuckled. ¡°That''s the most effective method against someone with a strong desire to live.¡± Natasha smiled without denying that. ¡°What''s your n next?¡± Spencer inquired. As they were walking, Natasha glimpsed someone walking toward them from the opposite direction, upon which her pace abruptly slowed considerably. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer queried. Then, he lifted his eyes and looked in the direction of her gaze, only to see a man standing across from them. He had seen the man before at Infinitium, and thetter was seemingly that woman''s son. From the look in the man''s eyes, however, Spencer''s intuition screamed at him that something was fishy. At once, he feigned a cough and turned his gaze to Natasha. ¡°I''ll wait for you outside.¡± After saying that, he walked straight ahead and went out with a meaningful smile on his face. Natasha stood there and stared right at Zachary. It had only been a few days since shest saw him, yet he seemed to have turned into an entirely different person. His vivacity in the past was nowhere to be seen, and he appeared to have aged quite a bit. But at the same time, he had a mature aura. Zachary hadn''t expected to bump into Natasha in the hospital. The moment heid eyes on her, a part of his heart inexorably clenched in pain. With his eyes fixated on her, he walked over. ¡°It''s been a long time,¡± he remarked. ¡°Yeah, it''s been a long time,¡± Natasha replied cidly. ¡°Why... are you here?¡± Zachary questioned with his eyes pinned on her. ¡°I came to look for your father to ask him something.¡± Natasha was as calm as ever. Speaking of that, Zachary narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Keh had youe over?¡± ¡°No, he doesn''t know about this.¡± Zachary''s brows furrowed, his gaze radiating an indescribable hurt. ¡°So, you came on his behalf?¡± ¡°I came for myself,¡± Natasha asserted. Zachary inhaled deeply. Due to his consumption of alcohol, his eyes were still slightly scarlet. He looked right into her eyes. ¡°Nat, I know my parents went overboard with you, but it''s now a personal grudge between the Lynch family and Keh. I hope you don''t interfere in things anymore!¡± he dered. ¡°I was the cause of everything, so I can''t stand by idly.¡± ¡°In other words, you''re determined to help Keh?¡± ¡°So be it if you want to think that way.¡± As Zachary gazed at her, the look in his eyes turned solemn. ¡°Also, you''d best advise your father to stop. If he continues on this path, he''ll only suffer a devastating loss!¡± With that, Natasha said nothing further. She spun around and stalked away. ¡°Natasha!¡± Zachary suddenly called out to her. He turned around and trained his eyes on her back. ¡°Am I that worthless to you? Even as a friend, are you so unconcerned about me?¡± ¡°If it weren''t because I regard you as a friend, you can''t possibly imagine what state they would be in now!¡± After saying that, Natasha didn''t tarry anymore but left right away. Zachary stared at her back, his hands on both sides balling into fists. The fury on his face was distinctly visible, and everyone could sense his uncontroble rage. In this case, Nat, don''t me me for showing you no mercy I One day, you''ll understand who''s the most worthy of you! In the hospital room, Desmond was on pins and needles when the door was pushed open. He jolted, but the instant he saw that it was Zachary, an unfathomable glint shed across his eyes. ¡°It''s you?¡± he drawled. Subsequently, he sneered, ¡°So, you still know toe visit me and remember that you''ve got a father, huh?¡± Zachary strolled over and pinned his gaze on the man. He didn''t bother with pleasantries but cut right to the chase. ¡°What did she ask you just now?¡± ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°You know who I''m referring to!¡± Zachary snarled. At the mention of Natasha, Desmond''s eyes darted this way and that. On top of that, he sounded somewhat guilty. ¡°What would she have to ask me? She naturally wanted me to give up fighting against the Hamilton family!¡± ¡°That''s all?¡± ¡°What else could there be?¡± Desmond retorted. He lifted his eyes and glowered at Zachary. ¡°What''s this? Are you also here to interrogate me?¡± Zachary was silent for a moment before hemented, ¡°Dad, you''re not Keh''s match!¡± Although he was reluctant to admit it, that was the reality. Lynch Corporation fighting against Keh was like an ant biting an elephant. It looked painful, but it wouldn''t make any difference. The aftermath would only be temporary, having a negligible effect. Desmond was naturally aware of that, but he had no other choice. His eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°And? What do you mean by that? Are you thinking of persuading me to give up as well? What about Lynch Corporation, then? What about everything I umted throughout the years with my blood, sweat, and tears? Am I to watch it all fall into ruin?¡± ¡°But what''s the use of you doing this apart from causing Hamilton Corporation a bit of bad press?¡± Zachary countered. ¡°Be that as it may, it''s better than doing nothing at all. Even if I die, I want to drag him down with me!¡± Desmond vowed. ¡°The best solution at present is to close down Lynch Corporation,¡± Zachary proposed. Desmond couldn''t believe his ears. His eyes narrowed a fraction as he stared at his son. ¡°What did you just say? R-Repeat it again.¡± ¡°I know it''s difficult for you to ept, but don''t worry. As long as you listen to me, I promise that your life won''t be affected in any way¡ª¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. p! Before Zachary could finish speaking, Desmond leaped to his feet and pped him hard across the face. ring at his son, he snapped, ¡°Initially, I was nning to hand Lynch Corporation over to you to manage. But from the look of things now, I was too naive. If I hand it to you, it''ll be ruined sooner or later without others having to do anything. How could I have such a useless son like you?¡± He was so livid that he shook all over. The blow Zachary took was solid. A red palmprint instantly manifested on his face, and a trickle of blood stained the corner of his mouth. Nheless, he was neither frantic nor furious. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he merely looked at Desmond, seemingly used to it. In fact, a smirk yed on his lips. ¡°In that case, continue dreaming while clinging on to your Lynch Corporation.¡± He didn''t bother saying anything further as he whirled around and walked out. As Desmond stared at the man''s back, he almost burst a blood vessel. ¡°You expect to fight Keh for his woman with that attitude of yours? He wouldn''t even need to do anything for you to back down in cowardice!¡± The moment his words rang out, Zachary halted in his tracks. He turned around, the look in his eyes as cold as ice. ¡°Why, was I wrong?¡± Desmond huffed. ¡°That woman is quite smart to know that you''re entirely unreliable!¡± Zachary''s ebony eyes narrowed into slits, turning eerily terrifying. ¡°We don''t know who wins before the very end.¡± Having said that, he retracted his gaze and pivoted, strolling right out. Desmond had no idea what his son meant. He''s unreliable, so I can only count on myself. I won''t give up even if I''ve got to fight to the death! Chapter 217 Chapter 217 At night, when the doctor came on his rounds, Desmond asked, ¡°How''s the patient in Room 103 now, doctor?¡± The matter about Lynch Corporation had been sensational recently, so everyone in the hospital knew about it. At the same time, they were also aware of his rtionship with Erin. Indeed, it was rather tragic. Following that question, the doctor shed him a smile and answered, ¡°I was just nning to tell you the good news. Your lover might regain consciousness.¡± Desmond was stunned for a moment, but he only froze for a few seconds as the doctor was around. He then queried with a smile, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! She inexplicably showed signs of improvement after someone came and visited her today. If her willpower is strong, she''ll regain consciousness in the next few days. However, it''s not definite, so further observation is required.¡± ¡°After someone came and visited her?¡± Desmond echoed, recalling the man who told him he was sick earlier in the day. Could it be him? The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes. He was probably someone important or the like since he could spark her will to live. Actually, there have been simr precedents in the medical field. Many people would say something important to the patient or something that could trigger the patient''s will to live. Anyway, it''s a positive sign. Congrattions!¡± Desmond chuckled, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. He initially thought that the man was simply lying to him, but his confidence was gradually fading then. After the doctor had left, he tossed and turned on the bed, unable to sleep. His mind was chock- filled with the possible scenes after Erin regained consciousness. No, I can''t allow it to happen! If she were to regain consciousness, I''d be doomed! After turning it over in his mind, he sat up from the bed. A glimmer of ruthlessness glinted in his eyes. Picking up his phone, he sent someone a message. It read: Remember to leave no traces. Having sent the message, he looked out the window, his gaze pitch-ck. This is all thanks to you, Keh! I''ll definitely have you pay the price a thousand times overt Upstairs, a man wearing a doctor''s coat and a mask walked straight into Erin''s room. Upon entering the room, he immediately closed the door. With his eyes fixated on the person on the bed, he walked over. ¡°If you want someone to me, me it on your man!¡± After saying that, he took out a handkerchief and poured something on it before bringing it to Erin''s face. Just as his hands were about toe into contact with her nose and mouth, Erin opened her eyes without warning to stare right at him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The man jumped in fright, but he no longer hesitated. He ced the handkerchief over her nose and mouth, smothering her mercilessly. Ten minutester, Desmond was still standing in front of the window. His phone abruptly dinged, so he nced over his shoulder at it. As he gazed at it, he felt inexplicably conflicted. He stared at it for a long time. In the end, he still walked over and picked up his phone, tapping a message open. It read: It''s done. At the sight of those two words, Desmond''s heartbeat elerated considerably for no apparent reason. But at the same time, an indescribable sense of relief flooded him. A whileter, he replied: Got it. On the heels of that, the other man texted: Where''s the money ? When are you giving it to me ? Desmond pondered for a while before answering: Tomorrow. I''ll give it to you personally. Another text came in: Can''t you just wire it to me? Desmond: It''s better not to leave any evidence for certain things. To which, the reply was: Okay. What''s the time and venue? Desmond deliberated for some time before sending the time and location over. The man texted: I''ll be waiting for you. Thereafter, there was nothing else from the man. Sitting on the bed, Desmond spaced out all of a sudden. Erin''s face from when she was young until then shed across his mind like a slideshow. It would be a lie to im that he wasn''t anguished. He would harbor affection even toward a cat or a dog, much less a woman who had given him a child. But what other choice did I have? She offended Hamilton Corporation and bought disaster upon Lynch Corporation. Presently, that was the only path she had. Despite the dampness of his eyes, his heart remained as hard as a rock. Erin, I know you''re very much resentful. If that''s really the case, go and seek Keh out. This is all thanks to him! At that thought, Desmond took a deep breath and started making ns again. Tomorrow, I''ll definitely use this matter to kick up a huge fuss! I may not be your match in terms of financial resources and power, Keh, but don''t dream of getting off unscathed from this matter! Early the next morning, news that Keh had caused someone''s death as a capitalist made the headlines. Once again, it sparked a round of public criticism. Hamilton Corporation''s share prices plummeted to rock bottom, and rumors of internal problems spread. Meanwhile, Lynch Corporation garnered much sympathy as the victim. When Desmond saw the news and theizens''ments, the corners of his mouth turned up. You didn''t expect this, did you, Keh? If things continue developing in this trend, there''s a possibility of Lynch Corporation rising again! Following that line of thought, he heaved a sigh of relief. At precisely that moment, his phone dinged. He picked it up. After reading the text message, his brows knitted together. He replied: Don''t worry. You''ll be receiving the money without a cent less. Having replied to the message, he continued looking at the news in high spirits. He was initially a touch sorrowful yesterday, but after seeing the results that day, he felt that everything was worth it. At that, relief suffused him. At longst, he had a reprieve from his despondency for the past few days. However, the instant Desmond remembered that he had to tie off some loose ends, he changed out of the hospital gown and into his own clothes without waiting for the doctor to make his rounds. Then, he sneaked out of the hospital. He first went to the bank and withdrew some money before taking a taxi to his destination. It was an abandoned factory. After alighting from the taxi, Desmond looked around. It wasn''t until he had ascertained that no one was there that he headed into the factory. Holding up his phone, he texted while walking: I''ve arrived. The man replied: I''m inside. Desmond put his phone away and headed in. When he had walked for a while yet saw no one, he took his phone out again and sent a message. No sooner had he done so than a man appeared before him. The man was a little over 1.8 meters and had an unsightly countenance, but his eyes were particrly creepy. At the sight of him, Desmond was stunned for a moment. The man had done quite some dirty work for him, but he had always paid via bank transfer. This time, however, he was more cautious since it involved a life. ¡°Are you sure you didn''t leave any traces?¡± Desmond questioned frostily. ¡°Do you not know my capabilities?¡± the man riposted. Desmond fell into a brief contemtion. In the many times we''ve worked together, he''s indeed never caused any trouble for me. Nheless, he still warned worriedly, ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªthis matter is different from the previous times. Remember to keep your mouth zipped. Otherwise, neither of us will be able to get out of this!¡± The man said nothing, merely scrutinizing him with an icy gaze before demanding bluntly, ¡°Where''s the money?¡± Throwing a look at him, Desmond handed him the ck suitcase right away. The man nced at it and reached out, taking it from him. ¡°Remember what I said. Keep your mouth shut.¡± After saying that, Desmond spun around to leave. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Unexpectedly, several people blocked Desmond''s path the instant he whirled around. Desmond was promptly taken aback. What''s happening here? He turned back and pinned his eyes on the man. ¡°What''s the meaning of this?¡± The man kept silent, a sh of helplessness flitting across his eyes. Right then, a few men in police uniforms appeared behind him and cuffed him. Subsequently, Zeke and Natasha walked out. As soon as Desmond caught sight of them, understanding dawned upon him. Without dy, he made a run for it. s, he was pinned to the ground before he could get far. He struggled wildly. ¡°Let go of me! What are the lot of you trying to do? What right do you have to arrest me? Let me go!¡± Right that moment, Zeke walked up and stared down at him. ¡°Desmond Lynch, you''re suspected of hiring a hitman to murder someone. We have the proof and witness, so please follow us back to assist in the investigation.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I don''t know what you''re saying! Why are you using me of engaging the services of a hitman when I merely came to give him money? What proof do you have? Let go of me! Let go! Believe it when I say that I''ll sue you!¡± Even then, Desmond continued resisting obstinately. At that exact moment, Natasha sauntered over and crouched on the ground to gaze at him indifferently. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I have a piece of news to tell you.¡± Desmond said nothing, shooting daggers at her. ¡°Not only is Erin still alive, but she has even regained consciousness,¡± Natasha dered mildly. Desmond''s face abruptly crumpled. Words eluded him. ¡°Before there was any definite news, you already told the journalists that Erin had died, sparking public criticism. Do you think everyone is a fool?¡± Natasha queried. Desmond remained silent, his eyes fixated on her. ¡°It was you? You were the one who set a trap for me?¡± ¡°It''s true that I set a trap for you, but wasn''t it your choice whether to fall into the trap?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch, the truth will alwayse to light,¡± Natasha enunciated. Desmond looked into her eyes, gripped by the urge to rip her into a thousand pieces. ¡°It was you! You sabotaged me! It was all you!¡± he screeched out of the blue. He struggled hard to break free and charge at her. ¡°Stay still!¡± The police officer held him down mercilessly. Right then, Zeke came over. ¡°All right, take him away. We''ll interrogate him at the police station.¡± A few police officers in in clothes seized Desmond and dragged him out. As Natasha watched the man being led away, there wasn''t a hint of pity in her eyes. Some people ultimately give up thest shred of affection for the sake of their personal interests. Are they pitiful or pathetic? Zeke turned to look at Natasha as they walked out. ¡°Thank you for your assistance this time, Ms. Watson. I''m really grateful.¡± With her face devoid of expression, Natasha inquired bluntly, ¡°Now that the investigation has concluded, justice will be served to Hamilton Corporation, yes?¡± At the mention of that, Zeke chortled. ¡°So, you did all this for Keh''s sake?¡± Natasha''s gaze darkened a shade. ¡°Everything happened because of me, and I was also the reason Hamilton Corporation was dragged into this mess. Thus, I can''t deny my responsibility in this matter!¡± As Zeke listened, he nodded smilingly. Well, well, well... Young people like to say one thing when they mean the other. ¡°It looks like Keh made the right choice,¡± Zekemented. Natasha frowned, but the man continued, ¡°Don''t worry. When the investigation wraps up, the investigative result will be announced. At that time, the truth wille to light.¡± Only after hearing that did Natasha nod in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay.¡± Right then, a ck car sped over. It drove all the way to them before stopping in front of them. Then, Keh got out of the car. When Natasha saw him, her brows creased. Contrarily, a faint smile remained on Zeke''s face. ¡°You came pretty quickly.¡± The moment Keh spotted Natasha, he mmed the car door shut. He proceeded to stride over to her, his brows scrunched together deeply. Throughout it all, he appeared rather anxious. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± he asked. His eyes roamed all over her body to ascertain that she didn''t sustain any injuries. Natasha didn''t bother about that. Instead, she questioned, ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡± Just then, Zeke interjected from the side, ¡°Oh, I was the one who told him. Before this operation, he gave me a call. After mulling it over, I thought I should tell him about this matter. Unexpectedly, he arrived in such a short time!¡± At those words, Keh swung his gaze at the man. ¡°Mr. Zeller, if anything had happened to Nat, I would never have let you off the hook!¡± That was a half-truth, but it didn''t sound like a joke. ¡°Did you hear that? This brat even wants to settle the score with me!¡± Zeke teased Natasha, smirking. Then, he turned to Keh. ¡°I don''t know what good deeds you''ve done in your previous life that you''re so blessed in this life. You''re evenining here after benefiting from the matter. Fine, fine. I''m handing her back to you without a scratch. Don''t me me anymore!¡± Seeing that Natasha was fine, Keh breathed a sigh of relief. Only God knew how he had made it there without running into an ident. ¡°All right, I''ll leave you two to talk. I''ve still got something to do at the police station, so I''ll be leaving first.¡± After saying that, Zeke straightened his clothes and left. When he was gone, Keh''s gaze alighted on Natasha. His ebony eyes were unfathomable, and he stared at her lovingly. Before Natasha could even speak, Keh pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. At once, Natasha was startled. ¡°Promise me to never do such a thing again in the future. It''s exceedingly dangerous. Compared to you, everything is insignificant!¡± Keh asserted in a low voice that was also a touch hoarse. ¡°Actually... it wasn''t that dangerous,¡± Natasha protested. Only then did Keh drop his hold on her. ¡°You know that a person would do anything when backed into a corner. Weren''t you afraid that Desmond would do something to you?¡± ¡°But he might not necessarily be my match.¡± ¡°Were you hoping that he''d y by the rules with you?¡± Keh queried. Natasha pursed her lips, her brows knitting together. ¡°ording to my n, there shouldn''t be any incidents.¡± Looking at her, Keh sighed in exasperation. ¡°Incidents are something you can never predict.¡± Indeed, Natasha couldn''t deny that. Keh continued gazing at her with undercurrents in his eyes. ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened to you.¡± His voice was hoarse. The emotion he expressed was too straightforward and intense that Natasha didn''t know what to say. Keh suddenly drew close to her, his low voice rising imperceptibly. ¡°Also, weren''t you afraid I''d be full of myself when you did all this for me?¡± Be full of himself? Natasha eyed him in puzzlement. ¡°Do you love me now, Nat?¡± Keh asked with his eyes radiating intense hope. Otherwise, why would she take such a risk for me and do such a thing? His gaze was so intense that it could seemingly scorch someone. At a loss for words, Natasha instinctively averted her gaze. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± ¡°You do,¡± Keh maintained. The look in his eyes as he stared at her seemingly allowed her no escape. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°You do love me, right?¡± Keh pressed with his eyes trained on her. Frowning, Natasha pressed her lips into a thin line. She didn''t know what to say, but she knew that the man wouldn''t easily let her off if she didn''t say anything. After deliberating for a while, she replied, ¡°It wasn''t just because of you that I did this. I''m the reason this matter transpired, so I couldn''t stand idly by, nor did I want to drag you and Old Mr. Hamilton into the mess. As for the rest of whatever you said, all that had nothing to do with it.¡± Having said that, she averted her gaze and got ready to leave. However, Keh grabbed her. It was as though he had expected her to say that, for he was neither peeved nor irritated. Instead, the corners of his mouth curved upward. ¡°You said it wasn''t just because of me. Does that mean that I''m also part of the reason, even if a little?¡± Even a smidge was enough to make him happy. At the sight of the smile ying on his lips, Natasha was stunned for a moment. Did I say that? ¡°Is that right?¡± At that moment, Keh was like a childcking love, anxiously requiring the slightest bit of affirmation from her. His hopeful gaze had one unable to say anything to the contrary. Natasha swept a gaze over him. ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± With that, she strode off. As Keh stared at her back, the corners of his mouth curved into a grin. He knew that it was already a fantastic answer. For Natasha, uttering such a remark was already a great affirmation to him. At that thought, his grin widened as he went after her. When Natasha reached the car, Keh immediately stepped forward and opened the door attentively. Just as she was about to get into the vehicle, she abruptly noticed thetter''s hand. It was trembling. ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± she questioned, eyeing him. Right then, Keh nced at his hand as well. ¡°Nothing''s wrong. I was too nervous on my way here, afraid that something would happen to you. But I''m fine now.¡± While saying that, he withdrew his hand smilingly. Natasha was taken aback. She cast a look at him before getting into the car with a thoughtful expression on her face. Keh circled over and climbed into the car as well. During the drive back, Natasha remained silent. As Keh drove, he nced at her every so often. In truth, he long since had a countermeasure even if she hadn''t made a move. In fact, it could be said that things only developed thus far because he had allowed it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, he never thought that she would step forward to help him. Although his n had been disrupted, he was still in a pretty good mood. He felt very much protected. The mere thought of it had him feeling much more joyful. ¡°Nat.¡± Hearing Keh addressing her thus, Natasha frowned in displeasure. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. It just feels great to be protected by you.¡± Natasha was struck dumb. Keh looked at her, the smile on his lips growing increasingly wider. Conversely, Natasha''s brows were furrowed. Hmm, his moods are really unpredictable. He just told me a while ago not to do such a dangerous thing for his sake, but now, he''s all smiles. ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± Nevertheless, Keh remained smiling, obviously in a good mood. Just then, a phone call from Fabian came in. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Mr. Landry called for a shareholder''s meeting to impeach you. Everyone has arrived now.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed a fraction. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°I''ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Keh turned to Natasha. ¡°Do you have anything else to do today?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°If so, how about making a trip to my office with me? When the matter has been resolved, we''ll go for lunch together!¡± Keh ventured. ¡°You''re still in the mood to eat now?¡± Natasha had heard everything Fabian said on the phone earlier. However, Keh merely smiled nonchntly. ¡°Nothing is as important as having lunch with you.¡± Since he had said as much, Natasha couldn''t say anything else. Arching an eyebrow, she nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± The instant Keh heard that, the corners of his lips turned up. Then, he elerated and sped toward his office. That was the first time Natasha entered Keh''s office with him. As soon as they stepped into the lobby, numerous gazes fell on them. After all, everyone had learned of Natasha''s existence during thepany''s anniversary banquet a few days ago. It was wholly unexpected, especially since they even had children together already. That established her position as the mistress of Hamilton Corporation. As such, no one would dare show her any disrespect or impudence. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton.¡± Upon seeing them, some employees greeted them. When Keh heard that, he nodded in utter delight. Natasha, on the other hand, merely frowned slightly after hearing that. Nheless, she said nothing since she wasn''t nning on stepping forward and exining things to them one by one. Only after they had entered the elevator did she turn to Keh. ¡°You''re going to allow them to continue misunderstanding things?¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± Keh inquired in feigned ignorance. Natasha stared at him. ¡°If this continues, it''ll be rather difficult for you to seek other women out!¡± In response, Keh nodded. ¡°Indeed. There are less women throwing themselves at me now. ¡°It''s not toote if you regret it now!¡± Keh turned to her. ¡°Regret? I now regret not having publicized it earlier!¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°Also, I don''t n on seeking out other women besides you in this lifetime,¡± Keh enunciated with his eyes fixated on her. Gazing at him, Natasha merely pursed her lips and kept quiet. At that exact moment, the elevator doors opened. Keh looked at her. ¡°Let''s go.¡± He stepped out first, and Natasha followed behind him. By then, Fabian was already frantic beyond words. He paced back and forth in front of the office door. The moment he saw Keh, his eyes lit up. ¡°You''re finally here, Mr. Hamilton!¡± When he spotted Natasha, he greeted, ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Has everyone arrived?¡± Keh asked. The instant he stepped into the office, it was as though he became someone else altogether, turning somber in the blink of an eye. ¡°Yes, they''re all here, not a single one absent,¡± Fabian answered. In response, Keh nodded. He then nced back over his shoulder at Natasha. ¡°Go and wait for me in my office for a while. I''ll be back very soon.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh shed her a smile before striding toward the conference room, Fabian following behind him. ¡°There''s no need to follow me. Take good care of Nat.¡± Nodding, Fabian replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Keh marched toward the conference room, his steps steady and his expression arrogant. He appeared like a king who looked down on everyone and everything. As Natasha gazed at his back, her eyes went unfocused. Sure enough, he''s incredibly outstanding! Breathing a sigh of relief, Fabian shifted his gaze to her. ¡°This way, please, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha nodded and headed toward Keh''s office. ¡°What would you like to drink, Ms. Watson?¡± Fabian inquired. ¡°Coffee will do.¡± ¡°Sure! A moment, please!¡± While saying that, Fabian promptly went out to convey the order. In no time, a cup of hot coffee was brought over. ¡°Here, Ms. Watson!¡± Fabian eximed enthusiastically. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha picked it up and took a sip. Subsequently, she looked at him. ¡°By the way, what''s going on in thepany?¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Fabian replied, ¡°It''s all because of those bad rumors. The stock prices are plummeting, and the shareholders can''t wait to get rid of Mr. Hamilton and run thepany by themselves!¡± Worried that he might upset Natasha, he immediately added, ¡°But there''s no need for you to be worried. Mr. Hamilton has already expected all these. In fact, he wants to use this opportunity to get rid of the incapable ones. That''s why he has yet to deal with the Lynch family. These people are no match for Mr. Hamilton. It''s only a matter of time before they are gone!¡± Fabian sounded quite proud indeed. Natasha narrowed her eyes when she heard that. She looked at Fabian and asked, ¡°Was moving the anniversary banquet forward part of his n?¡± ¡°That''s right...¡± The answer tumbled out of Fabian''s mouth too quickly before he realized it. In an instant, he was stunned. He stared at Natasha. Will Ms. Watson misunderstand what I just said? ¡°No.¡± Fabian went on to exin himself, ¡°While this was Mr. Hamilton''s n all along, his ultimate aim was to take revenge for you!¡± Yes, that''s right! Natasha looked at him in silence without any emotion. Fabian frowned. Why do I feel like the more I exin, the more information I''m leaking out? ¡°It''s true that Mr. Hamilton is doing this for you...¡± said Fabian sincerely. Natasha responded with a nod. ¡°It''s true!¡± Fabian emphasized his point again because, judging from Natasha''s expression, she did not appear to believe him. Both Mr. Hamilton and Ms. Watson are about to get back together. If it''s because of me that they don''t, Mr. Hamilton will surely kill me. The thought of it made a chill run down his spine. Looking at Fabian''s worried expression, Natasha smiled and reassured him, ¡°I got However, for some strange reason, the calmer Natasha was, the more insecure Fabian felt. ¡°So, you won''t me Mr. Hamilton?¡± asked Fabian with a hopeful smile. Natasha remained silent. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Just then, someone knocked on the door and called out, ¡°Mr. Houde.¡± Fabian walked over and had a few words with the person. He nodded before saying, ¡°I understand.¡± When he turned around and looked at Natasha, she said, ¡°Go ahead with your work. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Fabian was about to open his mouth and say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he nodded and said, ¡°Then, feel free to rest here. Mr. Hamilton will be back very soon.¡± Natasha nodded. With that, Fabian left the office. Natasha drank her coffee with eyes void of emotions. Before that, she had been curious why Keh was taking so long to deal with the Lynch family. It was not his style. Now, she realized that he was more abstruse than she knew him to be. Everyone was a chess piece on his board, but they were all clueless. However, as far as Natasha was concerned, there was no way she could stay out of it no matter what Keh was up to. She just needed to do whatever was necessary. A clear conscience was more important. Just then, she noticed that there were two photographs disyed on Keh''s table. They were ced at an angle, so Natasha could not see the whole picture. Out of curiosity, she got up and took a better look. She was slightly startled when she saw the photos. The first one had the three children in it and had been taken recently, most likely during an outing with Liam. The three young ones were smiling happily in that photograph. Even Natasha could not help but smile when she looked at it. When she saw the other photo, she was taken aback. It was her. Natasha rarely had her photograph taken because she always felt that she appeared unreal. However, she looked both familiar and strange in that photo. She had no idea when the photograph had been taken, but judging from the angle, it had been done in secret. Natasha had no recollection of this photo at all. The most astonishing part of all was Keh disying their photographs in his office. Natasha was not someone who bothered with formalities. In fact, she hardly noticed the superficial stuff. It was the minor details that caught her eye and gave her that unique feeling. Just as she was staring at the photographs in a daze, she heard someone shouting outside. ¡°Keh, who the hell do you think you are? Let me tell you something. I''m also a veteran of this company. What makes you think you can get rid of me just like that? Let go of me. Let go! Keh, just wait and see. I won''t let you off!¡± Outside Keh''s office, the security guards were dragging a middle-aged man away. He kept yelling, but no one went up and helped him. In the end, the security guards managed to get him out of the office. As Natasha was watching, Keh pushed the door open and walked in. Natasha looked at him with a smile and asked, ¡°Is it settled? So soon?¡± Keh nced at the photo in her hand and began to undo the top few buttons of his shirt with one hand. He walked toward her with a smile, nodded, and asked, ¡°How is it? It''s beautiful, isn''t it?¡± Knowing that he was referring to the photograph, Natasha asked him pointedly, ¡°When was this taken?¡± ¡°Take a guess,¡± Keh said with a grin. There was no response from Natasha. At that moment, the two of them were so close to one another that they were about to touch. ¡°What would you like to have for lunch?¡± asked Keh in that deep, husky, and masculine voice of his. Natasha was unfazed. She looked him in the eyes and pretended to think about his question before answering, ¡°Since you''ve achieved victory in such a massive chess game, Mr. Hamilton, we should celebrate it by going for a sumptuous meal.¡± Keh was an intelligent man and immediately understood what she was talking about. Raising his brows, he asked, ¡°You know everything?¡± ¡°From your tone, was I not supposed to know, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha asked with her brows raised and a calm expression. ¡°Of course not,¡± replied Keh as his gaze darkened. ¡°I have no intention of hiding it from you. I just didn''t manage to tell you in time. Furthermore, you weren''t one of my pawns!¡± ¡°If I wasn''t one of your pawns, then what was I?¡± Natasha was interested. ¡°You''re my bottom line. One that no one is allowed to touch!¡± said Keh in all seriousness. His answer rendered Natasha speechless. She looked at him and did not know how to respond. Natasha had thought of loads to tell him off. However, at that moment, her mind went nk, and nothing came out of her mouth. True enough, Natasha was still unable to resist affectionate behavior from others. In that instant, Keh cornered her and asked, ¡°So, are you angry with me?¡± Angry?Not really. Natasha was not the petty type, but looking at Keh, she decided to y along. ¡°What do you think?¡± retorted Natasha with hardly any emotion. Keh narrowed his eyes and bit his lip sexily while he was pondering her question. He then looked at her and asked, ¡°Is there any way I can redeem myself? Perhaps...¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 ¡°What?¡± ¡°How about if I marry you as a way to redeem myself?¡± suggested Keh with his brows raised. Natasha retorted, ¡°Are you sure that''s redemption for you and not a punishment for me?¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°That depends on how you look at it. Once we''re married, I can redeem myself by allowing you to punish me in any way you see fit.¡± Natasha''s lips curved slightly. ¡°I''ve got a feeling that you''re trying to scam me into marriage." ¡°Was I sessful?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh took a deep breath and said with a hapless expression, ¡°Fine. It looks like I need to work on my scamming skill.¡± With a satisfied smile, Natasha consoled him, ¡°Try harder next time.¡± With that, she got up and was about to leave. Little did she expect Keh to pull her back and pin her body with his. Leaning against the table with his face right in front of her, she caught a whiff of his unique scent. That stunned her a little. Keh eyed her with desire and said, ¡°Nat, when you told me to try harder the next time, do you mean what I think you are referring to?¡± Did I say that?I think so. Then again, I meant it as a joke. Natasha rolled her eyes before ncing at him. ¡°You can also choose to give up!¡± ¡°Give up? I was stupid once. Do you think I will make the same mistake again? This time around, I will never, ever give up!¡± uttered Keh with determination. He looked very adamant about it. At times, Natasha suspected that it was only an illusion or a dream. Perhaps Keh was just a very talented actor. No matter what, Natasha had no wish to be the loser again. She looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°It''s up to you.¡± Keh became motivated when he saw that she was not as cool as she was in the past. Knowing that she was teasing him and not being angry with him, his eyes lit up brightly. ¡°Nat...¡± Keh would never get tired of calling her name. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You''re really beautiful,¡±mented Keh as he gazed upon her with adoration. Natasha was momentarily dumbfounded. ¡°Keh, if you keep this disgusting act up, I won''t be able to have my lunch anymore!¡± ¡°What would you like to have for lunch?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Okay. Let me arrange it.¡± That afternoon, news of Desmond being arrested leaked out. Thereafter, some reporters went to the hospital to verify Erin''s condition before finding out that she was still alive and conscious. As for those reporters who had published their reports earlier that morning, they were made laughing stocks for not verifying their sources first. For that, they had to issue public apologies for their mistakes. Outwardly, Hamilton Corporation managed to salvage its reputation without having to do anything. Very soon, the police revealed Desmond¡¯s outrageous actions. He had conspired with the driver to cause an ident and, in turn, caused Erin to go into a vegetative state. He then hired a hitman to prevent the truth from being exposed and even incited the public to go against Hamilton Corporation. Desmond had already confessed to his crimes. Once the news was out, there was no point of return for Lynch Corporation. Bankruptcy awaited them. In the hospital, Zachary was seated next to Erin''s bed with a grim face. Desmond was the most horrible person he had ever known. Initially, Zachary thought that Desmond was only after money and status. A father would never hurt his own son, not to mention the woman who had given birth to his son. Now Zachary realized he had underestimated the man. Although Erin was awake, there were multiple wounds on her body. It was very likely that she would have to spend the rest of her life bedridden. Erin took one look at her son and struggled to speak. ¡°Zachary, you must try your best to save your father!¡± Zachary narrowed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Mom? Do you know what you''re talking about?¡± ¡°I know. Of course, I know. However, he had no choice, and I don''t me him. You''re his son, so you must save him...¡± Zachary looked at Erin in shock and told her off. ¡°He wanted to kill you!¡± Even though Erin had put him through mental abuse for years, she was still the one who raised him. No matter how angry Zachary was with her, he still wished the best for her. As for Desmond... As far as Zachary could recall, Desmond had never fulfilled his responsibilities as his father. Now, he had even done something as atrocious as that. There was no way Zachary would forgive him so easily, let alone save him! It was then tears flowed down from Erin''s eyes. ¡°I know how you feel, but I did everything for him willingly. He did all those things for the Lynch family and you as well. Zachary, promise me that you will help your father...¡± Zachary teared up. For mefWhateverfor?So that I will understand that my biological father will sacrifice my biological mother for the sake of wealth and status? ¡°I won''t help him!¡± Zachary rejected his mother''s request coldly again. As his parents, they did not leave him with any other options. He had been exposed to the unbearable truth and the cruelty of human nature. To make matters worse, he had to shoulder the aftermath at the present moment. He could never do it! ¡°Zachary...¡± Erin looked at him and wanted to reach out to him. Unfortunately, her hands no longer did as she wished. All she could do was stare at him longingly. Zachary had no wish to meet his mother''s eyes. He got up and was about to leave. ¡°Zachary!¡± Erin called out to him with tears flowing down her face. ¡°I know I have forced you to do many things against your will throughout the years. You must really hate me. But, I swear this will be thest time. Can you please help him...¡± Just then, Zachary turned around slowly and looked at her with hatred and helplessness in his eyes. ¡°You know that man doesn''t love you. You are aware that he will sacrifice you for just about anything. You know none of it belongs to you. Why do you still want to go after all of those things?¡± he asked her with such ferocity. ¡°Also, why do I have parents like the both of you? Why did you give birth to me? Am I only a tool to you?¡± Zachary asked again. His eyes were so dark and terrifying. Erin shut her eyes in pain and said, ¡°I know that it''s my fault. Zachary, I''m sorry. I admit that I was greedy for an easy life. But, everything that I have done is for you. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t want anybody to look down on you since you were a child...¡± ¡°Yet because of you two, everyone is aware that I''m aughingstock. My mother is a homewrecker, and my father wanted to murder my own mother. I will have to live with this nightmare for the rest of my life...¡± All of a sudden, Zacharyughed diabolically. ¡°This is what both of you have given me instead.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 With Desmond''s arrest, Lynch Corporation was officially dered bankrupt. No one dared to step forward to run or take over thepany. After all, doing so was akin to challenging Hamilton Corporation. Jacques sat in his wheelchair and watched the news on the television quietly as conflicting emotions flitted through his gaze. He never imagined Erin could wake up from heratose state. It was already a miracle that she stayed alive this long. Nheless, Jacques'' lips curved into a nasty smirk when he knew Erin had to spend the rest of her life paralyzed. It was a far more painful fate than remaining in heratose state. She would have to face that horrid reality every time she opened her eyes in the morning. As that thought crossed his mind, Jacques'' heart swelled with an indescribable sense of schadenfreude. He wheeled himself back to his room and headed toward a corner, where a single framed photography. His gaze turned cold the moment itnded on the photograph. Softly, he muttered, ¡°Mom, I''ve finally avenged you. That woman is paralyzed for the rest of her life. She''s no better than the living dead now. And him. I know you''ll hate me for doing this, but that man is not worthy of your love. He only has Lynch Corporation in his eyes, and he''ll have no qualms about kicking you to the curb for someone else, so I don''t regret exacting revenge on him at all!¡± His tone softened as he added, ¡°Mom, how are you doing over there?¡± Jacques reached out and stroked the photograph. The woman framed in it was smiling lovingly at the camera lens. He would always remember what his mother had said to him the day before she left the world. She had told him she could not carry on much longer, but she wanted him to continue living well with the knowledge of her love. Back then, Jacques had no idea what his mother meant by being unable to carry on until she jumped off the building and fell at his feet. Jacques''s eyes grew red-rimmed at the memory, and he vowed, ¡°Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll do my best to live well, but you have to wait for me. I still want to be your son in the next life, and I swear I''ll protect you better when the timees.¡± Meanwhile, Thea smirked coldly as she watched the news. A fall from grace must be referring to Lynch Corporation. How foolish of them. I can''t believe they allowed Hamilton Corporation to reverse the situation at this stage. I shouldn''t have pinned any hopes on them at all. Then, as though remembering something, she grabbed her phone and called Zachary. However, no one answered the call. She fell into deep thought for some time before leaving the house with her purse. ¡°Hello.¡± The bouncer at the club immediately recognized Thea when she arrived. She approached the staff and asked, ¡°Is Zachary Lynch inside?¡± The bouncer nodded and replied, ¡°Go on in." Thea darted into the club without another word. Soon, she arrived at a private room and opened the door to the sight of several women drinking with Zachary. Zachary was smiling brightly at hispanions and scarcely noticed Thea''s appearance. At that moment, he held a seductively dressed woman in his arms, and she whined flirtatiously, ¡°Mr. Lynch, you''re so busy drinking with her. What about me? Aren''t you going to share a ss with me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zachary smiled and continued, ¡°But I want you to feed me!¡± ¡°How do you want me to feed you?¡± ¡°How do you n to feed me?¡± In response, the flirty woman took a gulp of liquor and sat in hisp while Zachary leaned limply into the couch and shot her a drunken stare. The two of them were in an incrediblypromising position. Just as Zachary''spanion was about to feed him with her mouth, Thea mmed her purse on the couch and sat down, giving everyone a fierce re. The movement finally caught Zachary''s attention. He looked at her and drawled, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came tofort you, of course, but it seems I''m wasting my efforts. It''s fine. Just pretend I''m not here and carry on with what you were doing,¡± Thea replied with an insincere smile. In his drunken stupor, Zachary''s eyelids drooped as he asked, ¡°Do you want to join us and have a drink?¡± He shot her a rakish smile, a far cry from the persona he had assumed before. Sadly, Thea was not surprised at all. All men are bustards. This is their true personality. Thea''s smile stiffened slightly before growing into a wide grin. She nodded eagerly and said, ¡°Sure!¡± After that, she poured a ss of liquor and walked toward Zachary. The three women sitting beside Zachary red at Thea in displeasure. It was evident that they would not budge to make space for her. Thea merely stood before the group and nced at the women. Finally, her gazended on Zachary. ¡°This is my toast to you, Mr. Lynch!¡± She promptly doused Zachary with the ss of liquor. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡± The three women beside Zachary shrieked immediately when they were also sshed by Thea''s liquor. They hurriedly grabbed napkins from the table to clean themselves before attending to Zachary. ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Lynch?¡± Their dedication to Zachary was admirable. Meanwhile, Thea stood aside and smiled at the scene. Zachary lifted his gaze a short whileter and shot her a menacing re. His threepanions piped up once more, ¡°Is she mad, Mr. Lynch?¡± ¡°She must be!¡± ¡°Kick her out of here, Mr. Lynch! What a downer on our little party!¡± Just then, Zachary snatched the napkins from them and ordered coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± The women turned around and said smugly to Thea, ¡°Did you hear that? He wants you to get lost!¡± To their horror, Zachary shot them an icy look and seethed, ¡°I want the three of you to get lost!¡± Stunned, the women took turns sputtering in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Lynch?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zachary repeated angrily, his gaze leaving no room for negotiation. The women dared not try their luck further. Instead, they red at Thea furiously and sauntered out of the room. Once the door closed, Thea returned her attention to Zachary. He slowly cleaned his hands before getting to his feet. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Do you have any idea what you''re doing?¡± Zachary stared at her warily. ¡°Of course I do! I''m trying to sober you up!¡± came Thea''s reply. Zachary continued to stare at her. Something dangerous flitted across his gaze, and in the next instant, he roughly grabbed Thea''s arm and spun her around. Then, he stered his chest against her back. Thea was shocked when she felt the heat of his body. Her attempt to break free was futile when Zachary tightened his arms around her, his panting tickling her ear. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± demanded Thea. Zachary merely scoffed and taunted, ¡°Why? Don''t you like this?¡± ¡°Let go of me, Zachary!¡± Thea continued shrieking, ¡°Or don''t fault me for retaliating!¡± ¡°Retaliating? How so?¡± Zachary appeared as flippant as ever. Thea tried but failed to escape from Zachary''s iron grip. Worst of all, she wore a short skirt, and it made their position seem more suggestive. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Zachary stroked along Thea''s arm, causing shivers to run through her body. ¡°What? Weren''t you raging just a second ago? Your body... seems to imply otherwise!¡± Zachary''s teasing voice rang out beside her ear. Thea''s expression was a mixture of anger and resignation. She shot him a sidelong nce and questioned, ¡°How do you think Natasha will feel if she sees you like this, Zachary?¡± Zachary immediately stiffened at the mention of Natasha. His yful gaze earlier morphed into one of fury. s, Natasha was his Achilles heel. A secondter, Zachary grabbed Thea''s hair and threatened, ¡°I told you before never to bring up her name again!¡± Undeterred by his show of violence, Thea raised her head and sneered, ¡°Why not? Because you''ll lose control once her namees up? Haven''t you wondered what she''s doing right now? She might well be celebrating with Keh this very instant.¡± Zachary shoved her away and yelled, ¡°Get out! Right now!¡± Thea stumbled from his sudden movement. No one had mistreated her like this before, and her disbelief and rage were palpable in her gaze. She turned around to re at him before mocking, ¡°I thought you were a vengeful person, Zachary, but it seems your temper far exceeds your actual talents!¡± Zachary listened on wordlessly. It seemed as though Thea''s words had done little to spur him into action. He grabbed a ss of liquor from the table and knocked it back in one shot. Thea continued her mockery, ¡°Keh was clearly behind this whole fiasco. I won''t me you if you think you can''t beat him and want to give up. After all, you were never his match in the first ce. When ites to women, career, or family, he easily trumps you in every aspect. Natasha was smart not to choose you.¡± Crash! The sound of breaking ss filled the air. Before Thea could react, Zachary pounced on her and mped his hand around her neck, pinning her against the wall. He warned, ¡°Don''t test my patience, Thea!¡± Thea''s face reddened as she gasped for air. Still, she replied, ¡°Why not? I''m just telling the truth. Look at yourself. Your family is in tatters while Keh''s enjoying a happy reunion. He could be fooling around with Natasha right this minute¡ª¡± ¡°I said, stop talking!¡± Zachary mped his hand tighter around her neck, his eyes bloodshot with rage. He looked as though he could end her life at any moment. Despite how suffocated she felt, a red-faced Thea continued to give Zachary a mocking and pitiful stare. Just as she thought she was about to faint from theck of oxygen, Zachary suddenly loosened his hand. Thea copsed to the ground and desperately gasped for air. Her body heaved with waves of hacking coughs. Meanwhile, Zachary knelt and looked at her coldly. ¡°I''ll show you how Keh kneels before me and begs for mercy. Let''s see if you can still ept your idol when he''s meekly begging for his life.¡± She returned his cold gaze. This man is far too temperamental. He''s psychotic, but isn''t his madness and vengefulness exactly what I want? Satisfied with his newfound motivation, Thea said, ¡°Well then, when does your n start?¡± ¡°It has already started!¡± Zachary said with a smile. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously and asked, ¡°Already? Why didn''t you tell me?¡± ¡°Well, now you know, right?¡± ¡°Does that mean you wouldn''t have told me anything if I hadn''te to see you?¡± Zachary retorted with a smirk, ¡°Why wouldn''t I? You''re the key to my n. Of course, I would tell you about it.¡± Thea continued to stare at him in suspicion. Though Zachary often came across as a temperamental brat, he was basically an enigma. However, she knew her only shot at ruining Natasha and Keh''s rtionship was to work together with Zachary. After some thought, Thea piped up, ¡°Fine. I''ll wait for your further instructions, then!¡± Noticing that she was about to leave, Zachary suddenly said, ¡°Do you know Kingsley Watson?¡± The name caused Thea to stiffen in surprise. She whirled around and replied, ¡°Kingsley Watson? He''s a shareholder of Hamilton Corporation. Of course, I know him!¡± ¡°He''s on bad terms with Hamilton Corporation now and is effectively Keh''s sworn enemy!¡± Zachary added mysteriously while looking at his palm. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Win him over to our side,¡± Zachary said. Thea narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°You want me to win him over?¡± ¡°Both of you work in the samepany and have some history between you. I need the shares in his hands!¡± ¡°What happened to following my n?¡± Thea challenged. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That earned her a scoff from Zachary, who argued, ¡°You think you know Keh so well because of your rtionship, but don''t you think he knows you equally well? I need to strike him down with a lethal blow so that he can''t make aeback ever again. All my efforts will be wasted if he has even the slightest chance of revival!¡± Thea spat, ¡°So you just don''t trust me!¡± ¡°On the contrary, you have my utmost faith. I can sense your hatred for him, which is why I need you more than ever,¡± Zachary said pacifyingly. Thea returned his stare andmented, ¡°But Kingsley is a long-time shareholder of Hamilton Corporation. Even if he''s on bad terms with Keh, there''s no guaranteeing that he''ll help you.¡± ¡°That''s where youe in!¡± ¡°Even if I''m involved, he may not agree to your n.¡± ¡°No one in this world can resist the temptation of more money. Kingsley no longer has a ce in Hamilton Corporation. All he has is a measly bit of shares. If you try to buy it from him now, he''ll only think you''re doing that to be closer to Keh. He probably won''t overthink things.¡± Zachary''s exnation had Thea falling into a period of thoughtful silence. His n is admittedly more well-thought-out than mine. Something niggled at her mind, and she asked, ¡°How do you know he''s on bad terms with Hamilton Corporation?¡± ¡°I have my means!¡± ¡°You''ve nted men in Hamilton Corporation?¡± asked Thea. Zachary leisurely grabbed more liquor from the table instead of responding as an ambiguous smirk curved his lips. Despite his ims of trusting her, he continued to keep her at arm''s length regarding his ns. Thea had no choice but to push on with their n. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I''ll deal with Kingsley, but...¡± Mid-sentence, she trailed off, prompting Zachary to ask, ¡°But what?¡± She was still ufortable with the arrangement, especially when she recalled how Kingsley stared at her in thepany. If not for Keh, Kingsley would have made a pass at her long ago. Sadly, she believed voicing these concerns would only make her seem like a useless, whiny woman before Zachary. ¡°But nothing. I''ll think of a way to get his shares.¡± A satisfied and meaningful smile appeared on Zachary''s face after hearing her words. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 After the police announced the results of their investigation, the earlier news regarding Hamilton Corporation was deleted, and their share prices rose once again. In fact, it became even higher than before. Of theizens who were previously on Desmond''s side, some still believed the conspiracy theory, while others shut their mouths. Regardless, this brief interlude did not seem to affect Hamilton Corporation in the slightest. In the evening, Liam gave Zeke a call and found out that Natasha was the one who led to Desmond''s capture. Upon hearing the news, Liam was stunned for a long while. ¡°Where did you find such an amazing granddaughter-inw, Old Mr. Hamilton? In my view, she will be able to hold the Hamilton fort down easily,¡± Zeke praised. Liam slowly regained his senses and instantly replied, ¡°You''re right!¡± ¡°She is meticulous yet clear-headed. What a brilliant woman, indeed. I even thought of hiring her as my assistant!¡± ¡°No, you can''t,¡± Liam rushed to object. ¡°Police forces like you have to be on the frontline every single day. You even have to interact with criminals! It''s so dangerous. I can''t let my granddaughter- inw be in such dangerous situations. Don''t even think about it.¡± Zeke''sughter sounded over the phone. ¡°I knew you wouldn''t agree to it. However, I heard that she and Keh are divorced. Do you still have a say in what she does?¡± Even when the topic was brought up, Liam remained adamant. ¡°So what if they''re divorced? She''s still part of the Hamilton family. Moreover, they''re going to remarry soon anyway, so stop daydreaming.¡± The man on the other end of the lineughed in amusement. ¡°All right, all right. I won''t bring it up anymore, but do help me to keep an eye out for young singledies who are just as brilliant as your granddaughter-inw. My son''s still single, after all.¡± Liam quickly replied, ¡°As long as you leave Nat alone, I''d be happy to help!¡± ¡°Okay, I''m counting on you.¡± Liam was incredibly delighted. ¡°All right, Old Mr. Hamilton. I have to go to a meeting now. See you soon!¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± With that, he hung up. Terence was peeling apples when he noticed the joyous expression on Liam''s face. ¡°Since when is Nat remarrying into the Hamilton family? Don''t even think about it,¡± he couldn''t help but say coldly. In front of others, Liam could put up a stubborn front, but he became meek in the presence of Terence. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°If I didn''t say that, Zeke might actually recruit Nat! It''s such a dangerous profession. Do you want her to be on the front line?¡± Liam replied. ¡°He was just joking.¡± ¡°Since when did Zeke joke about things like this?¡± Liam retorted. ¡°It doesn''t matter whether he''s joking or not. More importantly, are you sure you don''t have that thought in mind?¡± Terence asked. The old man pursed his lips. After all, he knew it was impossible to deny it. Everyone could clearly tell how much adoration he had for Natasha. ¡°Nat is such an aplished woman. It''s only natural that I want her to marry into the family, don''t you think so?¡± Liam decided to change his tactic instead. Terence rolled his eyes at the old man. Although Liam''s words sounded convincing, those were different matters altogether. Noticing that Terence was remaining silent, Liam added, ¡°All right, fine. Just look at that expression on your face. Let me tell you that Nat has been a huge help to the Hamilton family. It was because of her that we were able to survive this predicament unscathed.¡± The knife in Terence''s hands paused at his words. It was only after he had listened to the entire story that he breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was dangerous, Natasha did not go to extreme lengths to ovee the situation. At that thought, an indescribable feeling rose in Terence''s heart. ¡°I''ll call Keh and get him to invite Nat back for dinner. We have to celebrate!¡± Having said that, Liam rose to his feet to get his phone. Right at that instant, a car could be heard pulling in. ¡°I think it''s Mr. Keh,¡± Dan reported as he took a glimpse outside the house. Just as he said that, Keh was seen walking into the house together with Natasha. Such a good-looking pair! It should be a crime for them not to be together. Liam turned to look at Dan. ¡°Tell the chef to cook more scrumptious dishes tonight. We shall have a feast! The Hamilton family can finally have a reunion meal.¡± As he observed the jubnt expression on Liam''s face, Dan could not help but share his sentiments. ¡°I''ll get to it at once.¡± ¡°Cook more dishes that Nat likes,¡± Liam quickly added. ¡°Got it!¡± Dan replied merrily. Right then, Natasha and Keh walked over to them. ¡°Grandpa, Old Mr. Watson,¡± Keh greeted. Terence looked at him and nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Liam quickly gestured for Natasha toe over. ¡°Come and have a seat, Nat!¡± Natasha nced at Keh before walking over to sit on the couch. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°I''ve heard the news from Zeke. It''s all thanks to you that we managed to solve this issue. You really are the Hamilton family''s lucky star!¡± Liam was genuinely joyful as he praised her. Hearing that, Natasha looked up at Keh. She was not someone who would take the credit that she did not deserve. Moreover, she was crystal clear about how the problem arose in the first ce. Natasha turned back to look at Liam and replied in a soft voice, ¡°I only helped because I felt ufortable about the situation. However, I know that even if I didn''t help, the Hamilton family and Hamilton Corporation would not be affected by it at all as Keh is more than capable of handling this issue.¡± Everyone present knew deep down that whatever she said was right. Simrly, Liam also agreed with her words. As he had been in the industry for a long time, there was not anything that he had not seen or experienced before. Regardless, when he heard Natasha''s reply, he felt even more delighted. Natasha is a humble woman who doesn''t let the praises get to her head. She is exactly what the Hamilton family is looking for in a daughter-inw. At that moment, Liam was even more sure that apart from Natasha, no one else was qualified enough to be thedy of the Hamilton family. Even though those were the thoughts in his mind, Liam did not openly admit it. ¡°Well, there has been so much going on in thepany and at home. I''ve never even seen him lift a finger to solve the issue.¡± As he spoke, he grinned at Natasha. ¡°No matter what, you have helped us a great deal. I am genuinely happy and thankful for you. Therefore, I''ve already asked the chef to prepare more food today. Do stay and have dinner with us.¡± Since Liam had already extended the invitation to her, Natasha could only nod and agree, ¡°Okay.¡± Liam''s grin was so wide that his eyes narrowed into a line. Keh, who had been standing by the side, also curled his lips up into a faint smile. Suddenly, Denise popped her head out of her room. The moment she saw Natasha, she eximed, ¡°Nat, you''re back!¡± She then ran down the stairs and pounced into Natasha''s arms. ¡°Where did you go? I missed you so much!¡± Anthony and Benjamin heard themotion and walked out. When they noticed Natasha''s return, they, too, dashed down the stairs. ¡°Nat, you''re back!¡± ¡°Nat, you were the one who dissolved the issue, right?¡± Anthony and Benjamin were standing in front of Natasha as they asked. From the happy glint in their eyes, it was obvious that they were having a good time in the Hamilton residence. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Natasha could not help but smile as she watched her kids. She had no regrets about her decision. Her belief that children would grow up to be more confident when surrounded by love had been proven right. Her three kids were naturally confident, even a little too confident at times. However, she rarely saw child-like innocence in their eyes. dly, she witnessed that when they were with the Hamilton family. She never made demands on her kids nor forced them to live a life she nned out for them. Her only wish was for them to embrace the joys that kids their age should have. However, her three kids always exceeded what was expected of children their age. ¡°Tell me, Nat. Did you have anything to do with that man''s arrest?¡± Benjamin excitedly asked. Natasha nodded her head and said, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°I knew it! You are the best, Nat!¡± Benjamin beamed proudly. ¡°But that is too dangerous!¡± Anthony muttered as he scrutinized Natasha from head to toe. ¡°Are you okay, Nat?¡± he asked. All her three kids had their own distinctive personality. Anthony was the sensible one, while Benjamin was the carefree brother. And little Denise was the sweetest among the three. Natasha gave Anthony a big assuring smile and said, ¡°I am fine! Ain''t I seated before you, hale and hearty?¡± Anthony had nned to let Natasha help Keh out, but he never expected her to personally handle the dangerous matters. Even though it was over, he could not help but shiver at the thought of what could have happened to her if things went wrong. Thankfully, Natasha was okay, so he was relieved. ¡°Don''t worry! Nat is not any Tom, Dick, or Harry, and it won''t be easy to hurt her!¡± Benjamin said. Anthony threw Benjamin a dirty look and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter if they can or cannot hurt her. I would still be worried.¡± Benjamin could only shrug and keep his peace. After all, Anthony was his older brother and had an air of authority. Seeing the three concerned kids crowded around Natasha, the rest of the family kept away to give them space, knowing how worried the kids were. At that moment, Dan walked over and reported, ¡°Dinner is ready, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Liam immediately looked toward the kids and said, ¡°Shall we have our dinner? Let''s live for the moment. I''ve asked the chef to prepare a feast tonight, so let''s chat over dinner.¡± Everyone nodded and started heading to the dining hall. Denise intentionally grabbed Keh and made him sit next to Natasha at the dining table while she herself took the seat on the other side of Natasha. Anthony and Benjamin sat down next to their sister, and Liam and Terence filled the seats next to their great-grandsons. That was the family dinner Liam had been dreaming of. Surrounded by those close and dear to him, his heart was filled with joy as he swept his gaze across the dining table. After dinner started, Liam was busy making sure everyone was being served and did not bother to get a bite himself. Terence noticed that and urged him to eat too, saying, ¡°Stop fussing around. Everyone is enjoying the food except for you.¡± ¡°The sight of all of you joyfully eating makes me satisfied,¡± Liam happily replied. ¡°Okay. If it pleases you, then just sit and watch!¡± Terence said, earning a dirty look from Liam. Natasha saved the day by saying, ¡°We will get to eat together very often in the future, Old Mr. Hamilton. Please don''t fuss over us and eat something too.¡± Natasha''s words pleased Liam. He was delighted to hear they would get to eat together often in the future. Happily, he grabbed his cutlery and said, ¡°Sure. Your wish is mymand!¡± Keh''s eyes were glowing as he looked at Natasha. She looked up, her eyes met his, and she noticed that smile in his eyes. She frowned a little, baffled by Keh''s peculiar look. Suddenly, Keh spoke up. ¡°Oh, the kids'' birthday ising soon. How do you normally celebrate in the past? Do you have any special ns for this year?¡± he asked. The kids, who were busy eating, suddenly paused, stunned by his questions. Denise knitted her brows and thought about it for a moment, then eximed, ¡°Oh ya! Our birthday ising!¡± Anthony and Benjamin were staring at Keh in astonishment. They did not expect he would actually remember their birthday. Natasha was taken by surprise too, and couldn''t help but turn to look at Keh, who had a ''no big deal'' look on his face. ¡°Let''s hear from the kids,¡± Natasha replied. Instantly, Keh turned to the three kids and asked, ¡°Do you have any suggestions? Or is there anything in particr that you would like for your birthday?¡± Anthony and Benjamin shook their heads. Denise, on the other hand, made a request. I want a party! ¡°And?" Keh encouraged her on. ¡°And a lot of desserts, plus a big, big cake!¡± The little girl was bubbling with enthusiasm. ¡°Sure!¡± Keh nodded and then patiently asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°And... I want everyone here to celebrate with me!¡± Denise said. That took everyone by surprise. The adults were moved by that innocent wish of the child and realized thatpared to material things, the kids yearned more for their time and attention. Keh threw a nce at Natasha, then turned and nodded to Denise. ¡°No problem. All of Denise''s wishes wille true!¡± he promised. ¡°Really?¡± Denise asked, bewildered. ¡°I promise!¡± Keh gave her an affirmative nod. Denise turned and look at Natasha, and there was a little uncertainty in her eyes. Although she knew her dad would definitely keep his word, she wasn''t sure if Natasha would give her approval. What else could Natasha say when given that puppy look? She nodded and said yes. Denise burst into joy and happily chirped, ¡°I''m so happy! This is going to be the best birthday ever!¡± ¡°You will have a happy birthday every year from now on!¡± Keh added. Denise was overjoyed, and her eyes sparkled when she looked at Keh. It felt great to have a dad! I have to resist the urge to snuggle up to him forfort, worried about earning my brothers'' ridicule. Liam was also excited, and he offered, ¡°Leave the party to me! I will do the nning!¡± Everyone turned around and gave him an incredulous look. He frowned and chided, ¡°What is that look for? I may be old, but I''m not so foolish as to think I can do that by myself. I will hire the best event nner and give my greatgrandkids an unforgettable party!¡± ¡°I believe in you, Great-grandpa!¡± Denise sided with him and gave him a big smile. ¡°Denise is the best!¡± Liam cooed. Natasha interrupted them and said, ¡°Don''t go to such expense, Old Mr. Hamilton. They are just kids, so a simple party will do.¡± ¡°They are kids, but they are also the apple of my eye and the light of my life! It is nothing to spend a little money on them. I can give up Hamilton Corporation in exchange for their happiness!¡± Liam could not hide the joy in his eyes as he gaze lovingly at the three kids. The three of them had already won over Liam''s heart. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Natasha did not want to be a wet nket, and she respected the old man''s wish, so she stopped protesting. Moreover, Natasha had also always doted on her three kids and gave them the best she could offer. She would have given them a memorable party if that was what they wanted. The family enjoyed a good dinner together. Although Terence was not too pleased with Keh, under the influence of that cordial atmosphere, he too, softened his attitude toward Keh. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Natasha and Terence stayed on for quite a while after dinner and spent the evening chatting with Liam tillte. Liam was disappointed when they finally got up and bid their goodbyes. He badly wanted to ask the Watsons to stay, but knowing how Natasha was, he resisted. He knew he had to give her more time and space to ept them again. He knew Natasha was a strong-willed and principled woman, so it would take more than just some sweet-talking to win her heart back. As Terence drove the family there, Keh did not have the chance to y the gentleman and send them home. After Terence drove off with Natasha and the three kids, the Hamilton residence was once again empty and dead. After watching the Watsons disappear into the darkness, Liam turned around and gave Keh a cold stare. ¡°It is all your fault that I have to suffer such emotionally painful goodbyes at my age!¡± he chided Keh, then walked back to the hall and sat down gloomily on the couch. Keh followed behind Liam and plonked himself down onto the couchzily. He humored his grandfather by saying, ¡°Yes, yes, it is all my fault. I promise you that soon, you will not have to watch them leave and wallow in sorrow anymore.¡± Liam perked up immediately and looked expectantly at Keh. ¡°You are making good progress with Nat?¡± ¡°Can''t you tell?¡± Keh smiled proudly and said. He recalled all the interactions he had with Natasha earlier in the day, and although he could not be sure of her feelings for him, he was positive she had started to ept him and his approval rating was going up. To him, that was a good start. Seeing that dreamy look on Keh''s face, Liam could not help but want to mock him. However, suddenly, the sweet image of Keh walking through the door with Natasha earlier in the day shed before his eyes. He had to admit that the two were verypatible, and he began to look forward to getting regr visits from them in the future. The thought of such cozy family time warmed Liam''s heart and brought a smile to his face. Worried that Keh would get over- confident, he suppressed the smile, put on a stern face, and warned, ¡°Don''t be fooled by Nat''s nonchnt look. She is a highly principled woman and has a strong mind. You are getting this second chance solely because of the three kids, so don''t be too full of yourself. If you don''t treasure this opportunity, you will live to regret it.¡± Keh frowned upon hearing that and grumbled, ¡°Is that how you see me, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Am I wrong to do so, given all the nonsense behavior you have shown?¡± Liam shot back, not about to cut him any ck. ¡°I did all that previously to show my displeasure at being forced into the marriage. How could you still insist on an arranged marriage at this time and age? It is not fair to force the two of us into a marriage without love. Actually, you have a responsibility in this messy affair as well!¡± Keh argued, but he added, ¡°The situation is different now. When I fall in love with a woman, it will be forever!¡± Liam gave him a mockingugh and blurted out, ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do? If you had not pleaded to me when you were young and insisted that you wanted to marry Nat, do you think I wouldmit to this marriage agreement and...¡± ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Keh looked up instantly and stared at Liam. Liam hesitated for a moment, realizing he had revealed too much. He looked away and brushed it off by saying, ¡°N-Nothing. What did I say?¡± Keh was positive he had heard Liam correctly, and the fact that Liam looked away nervously made him suspicious. ¡°You said I asked for that arranged marriage with Natasha when I was young, Grandpa. So I knew her since I was young?¡± he asked, bewildered. ¡°So what if you had met her when you were young? Terence and I were friends for over fifty years, so how is it strange that you and Nat were acquainted as well?¡± Liam said. ¡°It is gettingte. Let''s call it a day!¡± he added before getting up to head back to his bedroom. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Keh called him back and said, ¡°It is reasonable that we were acquainted. However, your tone... You seem to be hiding something from me!¡± ¡°What can I possibly be hiding from you? Nothing of that sort!¡± ¡°It is either you tell me, or I will dig into it myself. I''m sure I can uncover something if I investigate the matter.¡± Keh was confident. Liam turned around and said, ¡°What is past is past, so what do you want to dig up? Aren''t we good now, the way we are?¡± ¡°Since it happened so many years ago, why are you still unwilling to talk about it?¡± Keh pushed on. Liam frowned as he looked at his stubborn grandson. He knew he would not give up easily until he unveiled the truth. Seeing that Liam had no intention of telling him, Keh nonchntly said, ¡°I''m sure Old Mr. Watson will tell me...¡± Liam''s face fell instantly, and he growled at Keh. ¡°Don''t you dare ask Terence about this!¡± Liam''s strong reaction piqued Keh''s interest, so he said, ¡°Then you tell me!¡± Liam gave a sigh of resignation, sat down, and said, ¡°This is a painful past for Terence and Nat, so please don''t bring the matter up in their presence and rub salt in their wound.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Keh eyes narrowed in apprehension. ¡°It happened twenty years ago. I retired and had time on my hand, so I often went to y chess with Terence to pass time. I brought you along with me, and that''s how you got to meet Nat. Her parents were away from home most of the time since she was young, so she grew to be socially awkward and kept to herself. Although you were usually aloof, strangely, you behaved differently toward Nat. From the first time you met her, you were friendly toward her and loved to hang around her. You even told me you wanted to marry her when you grow up and pleaded for me to help you. That was why I had a discussion with Terence and made that marriage agreement... Keh frowned puzzledly upon hearing that, and he asked, ¡°But I have no memory of that! How is that possible?¡± Liam gazed at his grandson helplessly and said, ¡°Because you had amnesia!¡± ¡°Amnesia? How did that happen?¡± Keh''s brows were knitted. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡°I have no idea what really transpired. That day, as usual, I went to meet Terence for chess. Nat''s parents were back in the vige not too long ago and he told me they decided to stay on for good to spend time with their daughter. You and Nat went out to y but for some unknown reason, Nat suddenly ran home by herself and witnessed her parent''s death. A fire also started in the house, and ording to the neighbors and Nat, you were the one who saved her. Unfortunately, when you were making your way out, a cab fell and trapped the two of you there. We almost lost you in that fire! Thank goodness the neighbors arrived and saved you two. They sent you to the hospital, but when you regained consciousness, you could not remember a single thing anymore...¡± ¡°What about Nat?¡± Keh asked. ¡°She did not suffer from amnesia, but since that incident, she never spoke again...¡± Liam signed as he vividly recalled that fateful day. Keh listened to Liam''s narration with furrowed brows. He had no impression of the incident, and the whole event seemed like someone else s story. However, he could imagine Natasha witnessing her parent''s death at such a young age and being badly traumatized. His heart ached for her, and at that moment, he secretly vowed that he would protect her from harm from then on. ¡°You suffered from amnesia and injuries, so I brought you back to Glenport City for treatment. Terence was devastated as he lost both his son and daughter-inw at the same time. It was a double whammy for him when he discovered Nat could not speak anymore after the incident. Thank goodness she managed to regain her speech a yearter. I cannot imagine how Terence could bear it if she did not...¡± Liam let out another resigned sigh as he recalled the sad episode. He felt deeply for Terence as he had gone through the same pain of losing a son. Although that happened more than twenty years ago, Liam was still filled with sorrow when he looked back on those sad memories. Keh''s eyes were dim when he asked, ¡°Who did that? And why?¡± Liam shook his head and said, ¡°No idea. The police looked through whatever surveince footage they could get hold of, but there were no helpful leads. To be fair, the country was less developed at that time and there were not many surveince cameras around. In the end, after a few months of investigation, the police failed to identify a suspect, so it became another cold case that remained unsolved.¡± Keh pursed his lips and fell into deep thoughts. Liam got worried and anxiously pleaded, ¡°Please don''t bring this up to Terence and Nat and send them into sorrow again.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I am not that insensible!¡± Keh assured him, then asked, ¡°So Old Mr. Watson gave up and left it at that?¡± ¡°What else can he do? No parent would agree to let the murderer of their child go scot-free, but his priority then was Nat, his only family left. She was the sole reason he stayed alive, and he was so worried for her. What would you have done if you were in his position? I am sure he was aggrieved, but also terrified...¡± Liam said. Although Terence never shared how he was suffering, Liam knew him well enough to understand his pain. Keh finally understood why Terence seemed to harbor such animosity toward him. If he was in Terence''s shoes, he would probably have simr, or maybe even more drastic, reactions. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh, Grandpa! What did Nat''s parents do for a living?¡± Liam thought hard about it for a moment, then replied rather uncertainly. ¡°I am not really sure about it. Her father''s work wasputer-rted, and her mother... Hmm... Terence did mention that to me before, but I can''t recall it now. Nat''s parents were always away and I rarely got to meet them, so I seldom ask about them.¡± ¡°Computer-rted?¡± That piqued Keh''s curiosity. ¡°Yes. At that time, not many people were in that industry. That is why it left an impression on me,¡± Liam exined. ¡°Do you know which field he specialized in?¡± Keh probed. Liam shook his head and questioned, ¡°Why are you probing into that?¡± Keh held back and glossed over it by saying, ¡°Oh, I am just curious.¡± Liam suddenly asked, ¡°And you are not curious how and why Nat started speaking again?¡± The weird look in Liam''s eyes made Keh suspicious. ¡°Don''t tell me it has something to do with me?¡± he spected. Bingo! Liam nodded and shared, ¡°Nat was traumatized and did not speak a single word for a whole year after that incident. As ast resort, Terence brought her to Glenport City for consultation and treatment. Unfortunately, none of the doctors could figure out what was wrong. One day, I brought you to visit her, and when she saw you, she spoke!¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She just called your name - Keh...¡± Keh had no idea why but his heart skipped a beat when Liam told him that. ¡°Unfortunately, by then, you were not interested in hanging out with Nat anymore and behaved coldly toward her. Not long after, Terence brought her back to the vige, and you never met up again until you reached marriageable age. That was why I made arrangements for your wedding and insisted that you go ahead with it despite your protests. You were the one who wanted to marry her when you were young, and then you randomly changed your mind. You don''t care about keeping your promises, but I am a man of honor. To think you have the gall to me me for your problems now!¡± Liam fumed. ¡°But you never told me this before!¡± Keh protested. ¡°Would it have made a difference if I told you? You would think I made it up so as to force you into epting the marriage! Moreover, it is a tragic past for the Watson family, so I don¡¯t think it is appropriate for me to go around telling people about it,¡± Liam reasoned. Keh blinked his eyes, guilty as charged. He likely would have reacted as Liam had predicted. However, he was more curious about another matter. ¡°So Nat willingly married me then?¡± he asked. ¡°Did you think Terence put a knife to her neck and forced her to marry you? He reluctantly consented to the marriage because of our friendship and also because you were Nat''s savior. Otherwise, you might not even stand a chance!¡± Liam said. Keh had no recollection of what happened in the past, but he was pretty sure Natasha went in with a clear head. Suddenly, it urred to him that Natasha never spoke about the matter, so she actually might have married him out of her own free will a few years back!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He could not help but wonder if she did that out of gratitude to him, for having saved her life when they were young, or if she had other reasons. There was a solemn look in Keh''s eyes. Deep inside, he was beating himself up for being such a jerk to poor Natasha, who had suffered so much. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 ¡°Anyhow, this is all in the past. The most important thing for you to do now is to live in the present. Treat Nat well and don''t repeat the same mistake again,¡± Liam advised as he looked at Keh. Thetter met his eyes and smiled. ¡°Grandpa, thank you for telling me all this.¡± Keh''s unusual politeness made Liam so ufortable he eyed his grandson warily. ¡°What tricks are you ying in that head of yours again?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just feel assured after hearing what you said. I will protect her for the rest of my life and make sure nothing bad happens to her,¡± Keh replied. His words put a smile on Liam''s lips. ¡°That''s my grandson!¡± Since they had talked for a while, Keh thought he should stop bothering Liam. ¡°Grandpa, why don''t you go rest first? I still have some things to settle, so I''ll go back to my room first.¡± ¡°What is there to do at this time? It''s sote already,¡± Liam inquired curiously, but Keh simply shed him a mysterious smile before going upstairs. ¡°Does he really have to keep me in suspense?¡± Liam shook his head and went back to his own room. In the meantime, Keh went back to the room Liam had prepared for him and Natasha when they were first supposed to be married. If it were not for Keh''s initial bias against their union, he would have used this immacte and clean room long ago, but after going through so much, his attitude had changed. Then, he looked forward to actually living in that space. He wondered if things would have been different if he had just followed through with Liam''s n. A smile emerged on his lips at that thought. Well, there''s no ifs. He regretted not being part of Natasha and the three children''s lives over the past years, and for the first time in his life, Keh actually liked how things were between Natasha and him. He knew fully well that love was the foundation for a long-term rtionship. With that in mind, he went over to theptop instead of going to rest, but just as he switched on the laptop, a frown stitched on his brows when he realized something was not right. Did someone use thisptop before? Out of curiosity, Keh went to the browser to check the search history, but to his dismay, he found nothing. This can''t be... Someone clearly used this device before, so it should at least have some history, but there''s no record whatsoever. This is weird... Anthony is the only one who has stayed in this room before. Don''t tell me it''s him. Since Keh could not think of any other reason other than the mischievous kid ying with the laptop, he dismissed the thought and keyed in the password to his ount before entering another website. ¡°I need you to look into an incident that happened twenty years ago...¡± Over on the other side, Terence was driving with Natasha seated beside him when he spared her a nce. ¡°I bet the task is dangerous,¡± he uttered. Natasha looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Not really. The police were there, and I just stayed behind them. Don''t worry. As I promised, I won''t put myself in danger.¡± Despite what she said, Terence knew she was just trying to assure him. ¡°Nat, I might have expectations of you, but at the end of the day, I just want you to be safe and happy. I hope you understand that.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°I know, Grandpa.¡± ¡°You know, if¡ªand I''m just saying if¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa, you really don''t have to worry. I know what I can and can''t do,¡± Natasha cut in. Seeing the resolution in her eyes, Terence knew Natasha was not a girl anymore, but a grown-up, so he decided to just let the matter slide. ¡°You know, Nat, if Desmond gets caught, then Zachary...¡± Natasha''s face darkened at the mention of that name. ¡°I hope Zachary understands.¡± Terence could not help but sigh. ¡°He''s a good man, but life is really unfair to him. Erin is still in a vegetative state, and now Desmond might end up in jail...¡± Natasha listened without saying a word. ¡°I can only say fate is cruel,¡± Terence continued before silence resumed in the car. After some time, the car pulled up beside a building, and they went in after Terence parked the car. While they were waiting for the elevator, the door opened to a woman dressed in a figure-hugging ck dress. She was surprised to see Natasha, but she still managed to force an awkward smile on her face. ¡°Hi. Good evening...¡± ¡°Good evening,¡± Natasha greeted back with a smile, nodding. Thalia could not tell why she felt guilty when she met Natasha''s gaze, so she left as soon as she could, but just as she was turning away, she caught sight of the three children. ¡°Wait...¡± she murmured in astonishment. Her gaze darted between the three kids, and she blinked in confusion. Before long, her gaze stopped at Anthony. ¡°What''s going on?¡± she asked. Anthony initially wanted to tell her everything during his birthday, but before he could do so, Thalia had already run into all his siblings. He smiled at her and replied, ¡°Let me introduce you to my siblings. This is my younger brother, Benjamin; and this is my younger sister, Denise.¡± ¡°They''re all your siblings?¡± ¡°Yeah. We''re triplets from the same mother,¡± Anthony answered with a nod. A rigid smile froze on Thalia''s face as she stared at the boy until she turned slowly toward the others. ¡°Well, it''s gettingte, isn''t it? Why don''t y''all go upstairs and rest first? I have something to talk to him about,¡± she said with a forced smile. Anthony looked up at Natasha and shook his head vigorously. No, Mommy! Please. Don''t! To Anthony''s horror, Natasha winked at him and smiled. ¡°Sure. We''ll go upstairs first, then.¡± With that said, all of them went into the elevator. Nat! Anthony was screaming in his heart. Before Anthony could do anything, Thalia had already lifted him up and dragged him out so they could talk. When the other two children saw this, they exchanged hesitant nces and went out after their brother. They could not just leave him on his own. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Children¡ª" ¡°It''s okay, Grandpa. They''ll be fine,¡± Natasha interrupted. Terence thought for a while and nodded in the end. Then, the two went upstairs together. Over on the outside, Thalia was giving Anthony a death stare as she pronounced, ¡°Now, what about you choose a way to die?¡± ¡°So, I still get to choose?¡± the boy asked. Thalia narrowed her eyes glowering at him threateningly. ¡°Of course. You get to choose, but not the others.¡± ¡°Then can I choose not to die?¡± Anthony asked in return. ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia cried out, closing in on him. The re on her face was so intense one would think she was about to eat that kid up. ¡°Anthony Watson! How dare you lie to me again?¡± she shouted, shaking his shoulders violently. You said you d never lie to me again! Thalia was incensed when she found out that she had been tricked by the child over and over again. Anthony felt giddy at the jiggle, so he apologized immediately. ¡°I''m sorry! I know I shouldn''t lie to you. I mean it. I''m sorry!¡± Thalia stopped, still scowling at him in anger. ¡°I mean... I didn''t really lie to you, right? I just didn''t tell you the whole truth,¡± Anthony exined. ¡°But you said you''d never hide anything from me again!¡± Thalia bellowed. Indeed, Anthony recalled he actually said something like that to her before. ¡°All right. I''ll apologize once again.¡± ¡°Whatever! All men are the same! You guys are all liars!¡± Anthony was left speechless. ¡°So Benjamin and Denise are the two who helped you fight Kylest time?¡± she asked. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Anthony swept his gaze at his two siblings at the back and frowned. ¡°I think they can exin it to you better,¡± Anthony answered. Thalia looked back at the two with her brows furrowed. Seeing that they were summoned, Benjamin and Denise went forward and greeted Thalia. Denise smiled and waved at her. ¡°Hello. Nice to meet you. You look really pretty,¡± the girlplimented. Her sweet remarks instantly put Thalia in a better mood. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Benjamin weighed in. ¡°I''ve heard a lot of good things about you. It''s great to finally see you in person.¡± Thalia looked at both of them warily. How do they know me? Are things really the way I suspect them to be? She knew that there were two people called Benjamin and Denise in Darz, but they seldom showed themselves unless there were operations that required a team effort. Even though Thalia had already met Anthony, it never once urred to her that the three were rted. Thalia was dumbfounded when the truth finally dawned upon her. She looked back at Anthony, who said, ¡°I''ll answer any questions you have.¡± Since there was nothing else to hide, Anthony figured he should just open up to Thalia. The woman pursed her lips. She never once imagined she would feel so helpless when dealing with children, but she still needed answers to her questions, so she decided to just raise any questions she had, yet before she could even utter a word, Benjamin had already spoken. ¡°Yes, it''s us,¡± he said with a nod as if he already knew her question. ¡°So you guys are...¡± ¡°Yeah. It''s us,¡± Benjamin replied. Thalia did not know what else to say. Her beautiful eyes blinked and blinked as if she was unable to come to terms with reality. What the f*ck? Are they all from the same family ? Just what are they ? This is insane! There must be something special about their genes. Wait. Don''t tell me they''re from another. I''m not as familiar with the other two as with Anthony, but as far as I know, if Anthony keeps this up, he will definitely be the best in the world. He alone is enough of a threat. Now there are two more. It suddenly urred to Thalia that Darz was indeed a ce full of danger. In fact, she started doubting if the entire inte was safe. I can''t afford to offend any of them or I''ll be good as dead. Now I really don''t know if I should feel happy for Kyle or not. These three kids will really dominate the whole Darz in the future. After a few minutes, Thalia finally epted the truth. She, Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise squatted down beside the road, wearing different expressions. When Thalia had finallye to terms with what she learned, she turned and looked at Benjamin and Denise. ¡°Why is it that both of you rarely appear in the chat room?¡± ¡°Well, the first reason is there is not enough time. Second, I think Anthony can do everything on his own. Denise and I aren¡¯t actually interested in this anyway,¡± Benjamin replied. Denise agreed, ¡°Yeah. I''m not really interested in it either. It''s too boring for me. Besides, none of us will be as good as Tony, so we''ll just be in the background.¡± Thalia genuinely thought they were humble-bragging. ¡°You guys are not interested in this, but both of you still know how to do it,¡± Thaliamented. ¡°Um, we have a photographic memory,¡± Benjamin answered with his brows raised. ¡°Yea. It''s as if those things are imprinted in my brain with just one look,¡± Denise chimed in, looking as if she was bothered by this talent she had. At that moment, Thalia was fully convinced that those children were indeed trying to show off, but she was still blown away by how smart those children were. She went closer and pulled their hair so she could touch their heads. ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡± Anthony asked without pushing her away. ¡°I''m trying to see if you guys are humans or aliens. Maybe someone installed some kind of chips in you guys'' heads.¡± Anthony was nonplussed by her conjecture. ¡°Seriously. You need to stop watching sci-fi movies." ¡°Would you guys believe it if y''all were me?¡± Thalia questioned as she let the children go. You might say you guys got lucky, or it is just a mere coincidence that children from the same family are all equally smart, but I don''t buy any of these. I swear there must be a gic mutation, or some aliens must have put some chips in y''all''s brains. The children nodded at her, expressing that what happened to them was entirely credulous in their opinions. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You believe it because it happened to y''all,¡± Thalia argued. ¡°Why not? The world is so big, and bizarre things happen all the time. I don''t think there''s anything unbelievable about it,¡± Anthony responded. Benjamin nodded in agreement. Despite how well-read and informed Thalia was, what she just learned still unsettled her. It took her a long time to resume her cool. It''s already hard enough for me to ept the fact that there''s someone as smart as Anthony. I just can''t believe there are two more like him. ¡°By the way,¡± Thalia suddenly remarked, ¡°three of you have to hide your identities. All of you will be in grave danger if people find out who you guys are.¡± Three of you might be absolute pros online, but in reality, y ''all are still defenseless kids. ¡°Don''t worry. You''re the only one who knows about us,¡± Anthony assured. ¡°Yeah, but that doesn''t mean no one else will find out about it. You guys are now part of Darz. If anyone finds out about it...¡± Thalia did not finish her sentence but put her hand on her neck, yet her warning had no effect on the children. None of them looked afraid. ¡°So?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I suggest that you guys get some special training from Darz''s underground organization. It''s better to know what to do in times of emergency than just being pushed into a passive position,¡± Thalia advised. Anthony had actually given that idea some thought when Natasha was caught in danger, but he was still wavering over the decision. Benjamin, on the other hand, was intrigued by the idea. He stood up and went over to sit down on Thalia''s other side. ¡°What special training are you talking about?¡± ¡°They usually identify and train prodigies with specific talents, including those with exceptional IQ or physical abilities. This training is well-rounded and arduous. The level of difficulty is no less than military training, but they will still make adjustments based on individual needs.¡± Benjamin''s eyes glimmered with excitement at the sound of it. ¡°That must be really fun!¡± ¡°Fun? Some of the kids backed out before they even started, and the others were eliminated along the way. There are only that few who survived, but, of course, they are now the creme de creme in Darz.¡± ¡°Well, they managed to make it to the top because I wasn''t there,¡± Benjamin said with a smile. ¡°Are you interested in joining?¡± Thalia asked, smiling back at him. The boy nodded. Thalia approved of Benjamin''s willingness, but she still turned toward Anthony to solicit his opinion. After all, he was the eldest of the siblings. Getting his permission was essential. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Anthony asked Benjamin with a frown. ¡°Well, you''re good withputers, so I guess having you in that area is more than enough. As for me, I''m really not as invested in that domain as you are. I prefer taking up this challenge over that,¡± Benjamin answered. Anthony knew that although Benjamin seemed as if he was an indifferent person, he actually had his own opinions. Besides, the training that Thalia mentioned suited Benjamin. ¡°What are you gonna say to Mommy, then?¡± Anthony asked again. Benjamin fell into thoughts. Before long, he answered, ¡°I''m sure she will be supportive.¡± Out of the three kids, Benjamin was the one who took after Natasha the most in terms of views and conduct, so it went without saying that Natasha would approve of his n, but that was only the first point of consideration Benjamin had to take into ount. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ¡°Are you okay with leaving Mommy?¡± Denise asked. The three children had never once left Natasha''s side ever since they were born. If Benjamin were to attend training, it would mean that he had to be separated from Natasha and his siblings. The thought of it was already unbearable for Denise. ¡°I will definitely miss her, but we all have to grow up one day and have our own lives. We can''t stay with her forever. We have to be strong so we can protect her one day, right?¡± he answered, raising his brows. ¡°Yeah... but I still don''t want you to leave. How can Mommy live without her children?¡± Denise whined when she thought about not seeing her brother for a long time, but Benjamin smiled and comforted her. ¡°That''s why you''ll stay at home with Mommy. You will inherit and take care of everything Daddy has while I protect you and Mommy from the outside.¡± Denise was touched by his words, but deep down, she agreed with what Benjamin said. She knew that her parents and brothers would do everything to protect her throughout her life, but things could always take an unexpected turn. As Natasha said, there might be times when she herself had to depend on her children, and that meant the three of them had to be able to fend for themselves. After a moment of silence, Denise spoke again. ¡°Let me sleep on this. I need time to think about it.¡± Thalia smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure. The minimum age for training is seven years old, so you can take all the time you need to chew on this.¡± Denise nodded in response. Meanwhile, Anthony, who had been listening to their conversation, pursed his lips as he pondered on Benjamin''s words. It was a moment of realization for him. He had always thought that the best way to protect Natasha was by staying by her side all the time, but in retrospect, he had always felt helpless whenever Natasha was in danger. Being an IT pro was not enough if there were imminent threats. The most practical thing he could do was to be physically strong so he could shield her from harm. That was what Anthony learned from Benjamin''s sharing. It turned out that Benjamin was the one who was the most discerning and wisest among them. As he said, the sadness that came with saying goodbye was transient, yet the future was boundless and full of possibilities for those who worked hard to be stronger. Anthony pursed his lips and looked at Benjamin approvingly. ¡°What about you? What are your ns?¡± Thalia suddenly asked Anthony, who then looked up at her and Benjamin. ¡°I agree with Benjamin. I didn''t realize I was wrong until I heard what he said,¡± Anthony said with a nod. ¡°Oh, so, you actually agree with him?¡± That was not what Thalia expected Anthony would say. ¡°I need some time to settle something first, though, but it will be quick. I promise,¡± he continued. The previous incident had prompted him to make a decision in secret that he should go on some sort of training so he could better protect Natasha, but that thought was suspended because of his hesitation until Benjamin spoke and enlightened his mind. It was then clear to him that sometimes, partings were necessary for the greater good. Thalia was ted when she heard that Anthony was joining the special training because getting him on board was the biggest hurdle for her¡ªand they just surmounted it. Thus, when Anthony asked for some time before he joined, Thalia did not see why he should not have it. After all, they still had half a year before they had to decide. Sparkles of indescribable thrill glittered in Thalia''s eyes when she looked at the three children. She could already see the future stars of Darz before her. This meant she scored big in the organization for ushering in these talents. Ha! I can''t believe I''m bringing in three geniuses into Darz. Even Kyle would have to talk to me nicely by then! It turns out this trip is worth it! ¡°All right, kids. It''ste. You guys should head back already,¡± Thalia announced with a smile. How she wished she could call Kyle immediately and tell him the good news. She would have done so if Anthony had not made her keep it a secret. The three children looked at each other when they saw how d Thalia was, and got up to leave after that. ¡°Be careful when you go outter in the night,¡± Anthony reminded before he left. ¡°It''s okay. Not many people from around here dare to do anything to me,¡± Thalia replied chirpily, still indulging herself in the moment of happiness. ¡°Go on. Don''t worry about me. Your mother will start feeling anxious if you guys keep her waiting!¡± The children got up and left, but before they were just a few steps away, Denise suddenly remembered something and looked back. ¡°By the way, Thalia, we''re celebrating our birthday soon. Do you want toe to our party? Thalia was taken aback. ¡°You guys are celebrating together?¡± ¡°Of course. We were born on the same day,¡± Denise answered. ¡°Oh! Right.¡± They''re triplets. What was I thinking? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Sure! I''ll be there!¡± Denise was delighted when Thalia epted her invitation readily. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send you the address of the venue once that''s decided.¡± ¡°I''ll be waiting,¡± Thalia responded. ¡°All right. Goodbye, Thalia.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Truth be told, Thalia still could not see any connection between Denise and coding. She looked too cute to be doing something like that. Memories of the girl swearing at their opponents when the three siblings were fighting with other people over a codebase came shing back in Thalia''s mind. Even though their voices had been processed through a voice changer, Thalia still found it hard to ept the fact that it was Denise. She could not express the feeling in her heart as she watched the three of them walk away. Speaking of... what should I give them as presents ? I should probably get them something special. While he was on his way home with his siblings, Benjamin could not help but think of what Anthony mentioned earlier. ¡°What is it you have to settle?¡± Anthony pursed his lips and replied, ¡°We have to marry Nat off first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Benjamin blurted out. Denise was equally shocked. ¡°What?¡± Anthony looked at their puzzled faces. ¡°I''ve decided to just let Nat and Daddy be together.¡± ¡°So you''re saying you want Daddy to get back together with Mommy,¡± Benjamin repeated. ¡°Exactly. That''s the only way I can make sure she remains safe when we''re away. That will be our next mission.¡± ¡°Don''t you think it''s a little too rash?¡± Benjamin asked to confirm. To him, this change of attitude was just too abrupt. ¡°I don''t think so,¡± Denise disagreed. ¡°I can tell Daddy really loves her. They would have been together by now if you guys had listened to me earlier, and we could have just done whatever we decided on right away without any worries.¡± The boys could not contradict her. ¡°But,¡± Denise continued with a smile, ¡°it''s still not toote. They seem really happy together now, so we just need to give them both a little push. Things might just turn out the way we want.¡± ¡°How should we help them out?¡± ¡°Yeah, how?¡± The two brothers put forward the same question almost at once. Denise took a good look at them. ¡°Well, I need some time to think about this. I''ll let you guys know once Ie up with a n.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony agreed. ¡°Good. We''ll be counting on you,¡± Benjamin added. ¡°So, you guys finally think it''s a good idea to let Daddy take care of her?¡± Denise teased. ¡°Um, he''s doing a decent job so far. Besides, from how considerate Great-grandpa is of Nat, it is safe to say that he''s on her side as well, but if Daddy ever does something to make her sad again...¡± Anthony''s voice trailed off before he finally continued, ¡°I will see to it that he lives in regret for the rest of their lives.¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Looking at Anthony''s expression, Benjamin could not help but feel curious. ¡°What are you gonna do to them so they regret hurting Nat?¡± ¡°How about you take a guess?¡± Anthony asked indifferently. Benjamin drew closer and rested his hand on his brother''s shoulder. ¡°I was just trying to say that you shouldn''t hurt yourself just to get back at them. That''s not the right way to punish them.¡± Anthony whipped his head and shed Benjamin an insincere smile. ¡°Don''t worry, brother. I would rather hurt you than hurt myself.¡± What... What''s wrong with him? I just wanted a heart-to-heart talk, but what can I do with him? He''s the eldest. This was already decided the moment we were born. I guess I''ll have to bear with him for the rest of my life. Benjamin smiled back at him in the end. ¡°Fine. Just pretend like you didn''t hear anything I said.¡± ¡°Exactly what I was thinking. I''m proud you came to that realization,¡± Anthony praised sarcastically. Benjamin took a deep breath and said no more on their way home. Beside them, Denise shook her head as she was unable to understand why boys would act so childishly. Ding! When Denise saw a notification on her phone showing a message from Sharon, her face lit up with excitement. At home, Natasha had juste out of the bathroom when the children arrived. With a head of silky hair flowing down her back, she looked fresh and pure like a lotus flower, and Denise could not help but gasp in amazement at her beauty which did not pale inparison to all the celebrities out there. If Natasha really chose to be an actress, she would definitely outshine the crowd. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Natasha asked when she saw the girl gaping at her. Denise finally registered her surroundings and ran toward her mother with her arms wide open for a hug. ¡°Mommy! I was stunned by your beauty!¡± ¡°Are you?¡± Natasha asked, lowering her smiling eyes at her daughter, who nodded back at her. ¡°Nat, you should just join showbiz. I''m sure you''ll put everyone out of a job if you do be an actress.¡± ¡°Aren''t you a sweet-talker, huh?¡± Natasha teased. ¡°Ha. By the way, Nat, Sharon reached out just now, asking me to go find the director of the film crew tomorrow,¡± Denise informed. ¡°And?¡± Natasha inquired, ncing at her. ¡°I don''t know. I''m just going over to see how things will turn out.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll send you over tomorrow, then,¡± Natasha agreed with a nod. ¡°It''s okay. Sharon said she can pick me up.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay, then,¡± Natasha replied, raising her brows. ¡°Mommy, aren''t you worried at all? Aren''t you afraid that someone would kidnap your darling?¡± ¡°Why should I be? Daddy knows her, so I''m sure he can get you back if you really get kidnapped.¡± Denise pouted in disgruntlement, but before long, she put away her grumpy face and asked Natasha in earnestness, ¡°Nat, do you really think I can do it?¡± Natasha observed the girl for a while and nodded in approval. ¡°You''re pretty¡ªat least for now¡ªso I don¡¯t think it''ll be a problem for you to be recognized in the entertainment industry. You just need to make sure you grow up well.¡± ¡°No way, Mommy. Look at you. There''s no way I won''t grow up into a fine youngdy.¡± ¡°But you don''t look like me, though,¡± Natasha disagreed. ¡°Well, even if I take after Daddy more, it still means I will be a beautiful woman in the future,¡± Denise argued. ¡°Yeah. I see where the confidence ising from.¡± ¡°I can''t help it. I''ve got his genes,¡± Denise answered optimistically. There was no reason for her to not be confident since both Natasha and Keh were attractive. Natasha perked up her brows. Well, you''re right. He''s handsome for sure. Even if I were topare him with those actors in the industry, he could still easily beat all of them in terms of looks, so it doesn''t matter if Denise takes after him or me. She''ll still turn out a dashing woman, and this is already evident even at such a young age. A smile curved on Natasha''s lips looking at the girl. ¡°I wish you all the best for tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°Thank you. Wait for my good news,¡± Denise replied with a smile. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Is Denise joining a film crew?¡± Benjamin chimed in out of nowhere. ¡°I''m not telling you anything,¡± Denise said slowly, pronouncing every single word with rity. ¡°Whatever. God knows if someone might trick and sell you off,¡± Benjamin teased. ¡°Hey! I''m beautiful and brainy! I''m smart enough to be aware of my surrounding, so there''s no way someone can pull a stunt on me,¡± Denise scolded. ¡°Ha! Did you just say you''re beautiful? I wonder who gave you the confidence to say that about yourself.¡± ¡°My parents did!¡± Words eluded Benjamin. He did not know how else to argue the matter, so he raised his thumb in the admission of his defeat. ¡°Fine. You won.¡± A smile broke out on Denise''s face. I''ll never lose when ites to bantering. ¡°All right. Time to get some rest, all of you,¡± Natasha cut in. ¡°Okay. Goodnight, Nat!¡± Denise bade in a sweet voice. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Nat,¡± Benjamin also said. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± After bidding the children goodnight, Natasha turned and went back to her room, but the moment she went in, Anthony came out from his room. Benjamin also came out and curved his finger at his siblings, who then gathered around him at his beckoning. ¡°Isn''t it weird? Nat didn''t even ask about Thalia. I thought she would at least ask us a thing or two about what happened,¡± Benjamin whispered. ¡°Well, I don''t see why she should. I told her before that Thalia is a friend of ours,¡± Anthony exined. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin was taken aback. ¡°So, did she really not ask anything about this ''friend'' at all? Not to mention, it''s clear as day that Thalia is no regr person. I can''t believe Nat is so , . ? )) trusting. ¡°Nope. She didn''t ask anything about Thalia,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°She''s a hard book to read,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°You know what? I think she didn''t probe into this because she roughly knows what is going on,¡± Anthony guessed. Benjamin nced at him and thought about the possibility before finally nodding. ¡°I guess this is the only exnation we have.¡± ¡°So, are you guys saying that Nat is aware of what exactly we''ve been up to all this while?¡± Denise asked. The three children stared at each other, not knowing what to say. Does she know? Gosh. We have no idea! After some thought, Benjamin spoke. ¡°I''ll just tell Nat everything if I''m going for training.¡± ¡°Well, there''s no way you can join without telling her,¡± Anthony remarked. ¡°What can we do? Such is life...¡± Benjamin answered. Anthony smiled in silence. ¡°It seems to me that you guys have already made up your mind,¡± Denise stated when she saw how determined both her brothers looked. Benjamin nodded without any hesitation; Anthony nodded as well when he saw Benjamin''s reaction. On the contrary, Denise looked reluctant. She was more worried about leaving her parents than about the intensity of the training she had to put up with. To her, the happiness she had at that moment came toote, and she did not want to let it go. Her struggle was apparent to Anthony, so he said, ¡°We might want to join, but Nat is ultimately the one who decides. It''s still not toote to think about that after we gain her approval.¡± ¡°It''s not like you guys won''t go if she says no,¡± Denise muttered in disappointment, but given her understanding of her brothers and Natalie, the girl was positive that Natalie would allow them to join training in the end. If Natalie did not grant them the green light, the boys would definitely think of a way to get what they wanted¡ªshe was certain about this. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Benjamin and Anthony did not refute for they knew what their sister pointed out was true, yet when they saw how conflicted Denise was, they decided to drop the matter. ¡°All right,¡± Anthony said, ¡°let''s not think about this for now. Regardless of what the oue is, we should all understand that our motive for joining this training is not for ourselves, but for the whole family. If you really don''t want to leave Daddy and Mommy, you can definitely stay with them. I''m sure they will be able to protect you too.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement as he added, ¡°Exactly. You can always be our little princess at home. Anthony and I will train and be powerful so we can protect you in the future. We''ll take down all the bullies that This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. cross your path!¡± Denise felt a deep pang of sorrow as she listened to her brother because they were talking as if they were about to part. The truth was, the triplets had never lived apart from each another their entire lives, so it ached Denise''s heart hearing them speak, yet she was not someone who showed her vulnerability, so she looked them right in the eye, pursing her lips. ¡°I''m not staying at home. I want to be strong too. I want to protect you all and Nat as well,¡± she uttered and took a deep breath. ¡°I''ll give this some thought and let you guys know my decision soon. It''ste, so I''ll turn in first.¡± Then, she said no more and went into her room, leaving her brothers behind. The two knew that Denise was not someone who liked to be seen as emotional. She must have agonized over the decision and felt touched by what her brothers said, but she did not want them to know how she felt. ¡°Well... she might seem indifferent at times, but when ites to making critical decisions, you''ll realize she¡¯s someone who truly cherishes rtionships, so I guess we can only give her some time until she decides,¡± Benjamin noted. ¡°I agree. All right. We should go rest as well. Goodnight,¡± Anthony said. Pensively, the two brothers went back to their respective rooms. Back in her room, Denise was caught in a painful dilemma. Disappointment clouded her eyes as she sat on her bed, dejected. After some time, she looked at her favorite teddy bear and pulled it into her arms, mumbling, ¡°Elisa... What do you think I should do? I''ve never stayed alone without my brothers and Mommy. Now that we''re finally united with Daddy, I just want to stay with them, but I also know that I have to be independent and strong to safeguard all the good things I have in life because unexpected things happen all the time.¡± The girl looked at the doll that wore a smiley face and sighed. She fell into her bed with the bear still in her embrace. ¡°Can''t life just be simple and straightforward? Why do we have to make so many decisions, huh?¡± When morning broke the next day, Natasha was still sleeping when she was awakened by the noises outside. Since she had had a good rest, and she had to go to work, Natasha got out of bed instead of sleeping in, yet the moment she opened the door, she was greeted by the sight of Keh, Terence, and the children in the dining area. They were already having breakfast around the table. ¡°This tastes delicious,¡± Denise said. ¡°Have more, then,¡± Keh urged with a smile. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Handsome!¡± the girl eximed. ¡°Have a bite of this, Old Mr. Watson. It tastes really good. I heard the recipe has been passed down through many generations,¡± Keh said. Although Terence looked disinterested, he still nodded, saying, ¡°I''ll help myself.¡± Keh nodded back. What is going on? Natasha frowned as she walked out of her room. Just as she was about to speak, Benjamin called out to her. ¡°You''re up, Nat! Join us for breakfast!¡± Everyone looked up at her the moment they heard Benjamin. Among the lot, Keh looked particrly excited as his eyes lit up in sparkles. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Natasha asked Keh. ¡°I''m here to send breakfast, of course,¡± he replied in good spirit. When Natasha was seated at the table, Anthony passed her a bowl of oatmeal, and she started eating. ¡°So, you''re a food delivery guy now?¡± she asked as she had breakfast. ¡°I''ll dly be one for the rest of my life if that''s what you want!¡± Natasha was speechless. As for Terence, he cleared his throat and got ready to excuse himself. ¡°I''m done with breakfast. You guys enjoy.¡± Speaking, he got up and headed for the door. ¡°You''re done, Gramps?¡± Anthony asked, looking at him. ¡°Yeah. I need to go to the market to get some groceries. We''re running out of food in the fridge already,¡± he answered without looking back as he wore his shoes and pushed the door open. ¡°Wait! I''ll go with you!¡± Anthony shouted, winking at Benjamin, who was relishing himself a hearty breakfast. When he saw Anthony''s gesture, a frown curved on his brows. ¡°Come on!¡± Anthony repeated. ¡°I...¡± Benjamin''s gaze swept across Keh and Natasha and he stopped objecting. Ah. I see. ¡°All right. I''ming with you,¡± he said as he finished up thest bite and joined Terence and his brother. The old man could not understand why they wanted to tag along, but since the children wanted to follow, he felt d that he hadpany. ¡°Let''s go,¡± he said with a smile as they went out. ¡°Get me some jello, guys!¡± Denise shouted in the house. ¡°Okay!¡± The door closed behind them, leaving behind the couple and Denise. The girl knew just what she had to do, so after finishing breakfast, she wiped her mouth clean and said with a smile, ¡°Nat, Sharon ising to pick me up soon, so I''ll go get ready and change. You guys enjoy breakfast.¡± ¡°Sharon is picking her up? Where to?¡± Keh inquired with a confused look as he watched the girl walk off. ¡°It seems like the director wants to meet her. I thought we talked about itst time?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°So, she''s bringing Denise to the film crew...¡± Keh muttered, puzzled. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that your ex'' would kidnap your daughter?¡± Natasha teased, raising her brows. ¡°I swear she doesn''t have the gut to do that! Also, she''s not my ex,¡± he corrected. If Sharon had not exined everything to Natasha the other day, thetter would have definitely taken what Keh just said as a lie. Since Natasha already knew what happened between the two of them, she simply blinked her eyes at him without saying anything. After breakfast, Natasha went back to her room to get ready for work. She showered; put on some makeup; and changed. When she went out again, the dining table was already squeaky clean. ¡°Did you clean up?¡± she asked in surprise as she looked at the man who just finished making a call. ¡°Yeah. Is there a problem with that?¡± he asked, cocking his head at her with his brows raised. ¡°No. It''s all good,¡± Natasha replied. Despite how indifferent her answer sounded, she still felt surreal that a man like Keh would actually send breakfast himself and even clean up the table after a meal. What he didpletely changed her perception of that man. Her thoughts did not go unnoticed by Keh. His towering figure neared her, and the man looked into her eyes. ¡°Why? Have you finally understood that I''m quite a good catch?¡± Natasha looked up at him with a faint smile. ¡°I think your definition of a ''good man'' is a little too loose. Don''t you think so?" ¡°Really? Then tell me about your definition of a ''good man'',¡± he asked in a gravelly and sexy voice, ending his question in a rising intonation. Natasha did not answer but blinked her eyes until Keh''s lips parted. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Natasha closed her eyes for a moment before saying, ¡°What''s the matter? Mr. Hamilton, have you suddenly decided to be a good man?¡± ¡°Am I not obvious enough yet?¡± Keh returned the question with a burning gaze. He was only a step away from taking his heart out of his chest to show her what he was thinking about. ¡°Sorry, but I''m a little blunt, so I''ve only received the signal today,¡± Natasha responded. Right then, Keh took a step forward and said in an even lower tone, ¡°Then do you want to ensnare me here? I''m confident that I''d be able to reach your standards of a good ? . ? ), man in no time. Natasha stared at him. Keh could not be any clearer with what he was trying to do. Moreover, Natasha had no doubts about the care and consideration he had for her. Just as she was ruminating about what she should say, someone opened the door. Denise came out of her room and said, ¡°Nat,e quickly to take a look at whether or not these clothes are fine.¡± Denise had several sets of clothes in her hands. At that, Natasha snapped back to her senses and turned to Denise. ¡°Coming.¡± With that, Natasha walked toward her daughter. Keh curled his lips as he gazed at Natasha''s back. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Denise asked, still standing by the doorway. Natasha gave her a once-over before sincerely suggesting, ¡°Yes. Match it with a pair of sports shoes. It''s quite ? )) nice. Denise blinked. ¡°How can these clothes go with sports shoes?¡± ¡°They can''t?¡± Denise could only squeeze out a smile at that. Why am I asking Nat about this ? I''m the one matching her clothes for her. Otherwise, with Nat''s aesthetic sense... Denise dared not continue with that train of thoughts. Right then, Keh walked over. ¡°Match it with a pair of boots.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up. ¡°That''s right. Mr. Handsome''s right!¡± Nevertheless, Natasha actually furrowed her brows in response. "I think sports shoes would be a fine match!¡± Denise muttered, ¡°Nat, why don''t you get some rest?¡± Then, Denise turned to Keh and asked, ¡°Mr. Handsome, can youe and choose one of the garments for me?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Denise then towed Keh into the room. Natasha watched them leave, speechless. Is she dismissing me now ? While she was thinking about that, her phone rang. When Natasha saw that it was a message from Spencer, she walked over to the couch to slowly text him back. Soon, Keh came out of the room. Natasha lifted her head to give him a nce. ¡°You''re done choosing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh bobbed his head. Natasha continued chatting away on her phone. ¡°Are you going to go out?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Natasha hummed as she nodded. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Work.¡± ¡°Great, I''ll give you a lift,¡± Keh offered. Natasha froze when she heard him, and she raised her head to look at him again. ¡°Great?¡± If her memories served her right, Keh''s office was not in the same direction as hers. ¡°Yes, I need to go to your office to settle some things,¡± Keh added. Natasha did not know if that was true or not, but she did not turn down his offer as she inclined her head at him. Not long after, Denise came out from the room. She was in a simple khaki-colored dress with a white scarf as an essory. She also had a hat, and her long ck hair was left cascading down her back. At the same time, she had a small bag slung across her shoulders. In other words, she looked neat but fashionable. Indeed, a nce at the girl would make anyone smile. ¡°How is it, Nat?¡± Denise spun around on the spot. Natasha nodded. She did not know much about fashion, but Denise looked neat and fashionable. Denise smiled. Right then, her phone rang, and she lifted it to look at the screen. Then, she said, ¡°Sharon''s downstairs.¡± ¡°Come on. Let''s go downstairs together,¡± Natasha said. The family of three then headed downstairs. Keh was still a little uneasy in the elevator. He turned to Denise and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go alone with Sharon?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Handsome. Nat said that even if Sharon kidnapped me, you''ll still be able to find me,¡± Denise replied, beaming. At that, Keh shot a glimpse at Natasha. Natasha blurted out, ¡°What''s the matter? Am I wrong?¡± She was not, but that was not all that it was. Keh lowered his eyes and said to the girl, ¡°Don''t worry. Sharon won''t dare to do that. Still, Denise, remember this¡ªif anyone bullies you or puts you in a tough spot, call me, okay?¡± I love how I have a daddy to love me! Denise eximed in her heart. She then smiled and nodded. ¡°I got it. I have Mr. Handsome backing me up, so I''m not scared of anyone!¡± Keh reached out to pat her head. Right then, the elevator doors opened, and Natasha went out first. Denise then walked out while holding hands with Keh. A Mercedes-Benz minivan was outside. The door was slightly ajar, and Sharon, who was in casual wear, was sitting with her legs crossed. She also had a pair of sunsses resting on her nose bridge, and she looked like the celebrity she was. She had been looking at her phone when they arrived. When her manager saw Keh and Natashaing out, he nudged Sharon. Sharon raised her head and came down from the car upon seeing the couple. ¡°Ms. Sharon!¡± Denise greeted with a smile. Sharon beamed when she saw Denise. ¡°Denise, you look so pretty today!¡± ¡°I do? Ms. Sharon, you''re pretty too!¡± ¡°My, how sweet of you!¡± The two of them merrily chatted for a little while, and the intimacy they disyed made it seem as if they had known each other for a long time. However, that scene was what made Keh rx his tense expression. Right then, Sharon turned to Keh and Natasha. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson, do you... want toe along?¡± ¡°It''s fine. I''m going to go to work. I''ll have to trouble you to take care of her,¡± Natasha said. ¡°It''s no trouble at all, but...¡± Sharon''s eyes flitted toward Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± ¡°Take good care of Denise. I don''t wish for anything to happen to her,¡± Keh told her directly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In other words, he was telling her that he was not tagging along either. Sharon was surprised, but she then blurted out, ¡°Are you both that fine about leaving her with me?¡± Her words rendered both Natasha and Keh speechless. At their silence, Sharon chuckled and said, ¡°I''m just joking. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Denise. As long as I''m here, no one will be able to bully her. I swear on my life.¡± ¡°I trust you,¡± Natasha told her. Sharon tensed up. She had only seen Natasha once or twice, and her first meeting with Natasha had been unpleasant, to say the least. Yet, Natasha was currently telling her that she trusted her. Sharon was at a loss for words after hearing that. Right then, Keh looked at Denise and said, ¡°Remember what I told you earlier.¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Denise responded swiftly. Once Natasha and Keh were done reminding the girl, Sharon said, ¡°It''s gettingte, so we''ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Sharon shed them a smile and carried Denise into the car. The manager sat at the back while Denise and Sharon sat on the two seats in the middle. ¡°Bye, Nat! Bye, Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise waved at them. ¡°Bye,¡± Natasha muttered. Keh watched on gloomily. After that, the door slowly closed, the driver drove off. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 After watching them leave, Keh and Natasha also got into their car. The moment they got into the car, Keh whipped out his phone. ¡°Fabian, get someone to contact Sharon''s agent. Tell her we''re interested in getting Sharon to be our brand ambassador.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha raised her gaze toward Keh. Right then, Fabian answered, ¡°What? Ourpany isn''t looking for a brand ambassador.¡± ¡°What if I want one?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Well... You can have one, I suppose.¡± ¡°So, I need to get a nod from you before I make my decisions, is it?¡± Keh sounded slightly unhappy. Fabian felt intimidated instantly. ¡°No, Mr. Hamilton. That''s not what I meant!¡± ¡°Cut the crap, then!¡± Fabian didn''t want to bber nonsense, either. However, he got worried about the fact that Keh was looking for a brand ambassador out of a sudden. It''s a female celebrity he''s asking for! Is Mr. Hamilton losing his self-control again? After some hesitation, Fabian decided to give a piece of sound advice by saying, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, does Ms. Watson know you''re asking Sharon to be your brand ambassador?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Keh frowned and nced at Natasha. Needless to say, she heard it. She pursed her lips in silence, and she seemed to know what Fabian was about to say next. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I''m worried about you, that''s all. Aren''t you pursuing Ms. Watson? Don''t you think things might get complicated if she finds out about it?¡± ¡°Why would you say so?¡± ¡°What if she misunderstands you? Will you be able to exin yourself?¡± Fabian asked. Natasha smiled when she heard that. Right then, Keh knew what he meant. ¡°Fine. Why do you think I''m doing this, then?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Fabian wouldn''t know. However, he uttered awkwardly, ¡°Well, Mr. Hamilton, I bet you''re just looking after thepany''s reputation! You surely won''t fall into any temptation.¡± ¡°What if I have other ideas in mind?¡± Keh queried. Fabian fell silent. He kept mum for so long that Natasha had nced at Keh, thinking that the call had already ended. After quite some time, Fabian said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I don''t think what you''re doing is wise. Ms. Watson is rich and beautiful, no? You said you''ll dedicate your life to winning Ms. Watson''s heart. You can''t give up now. Besides, how about the kids? You have to be considerate of them. You can''t * 4- ¡± just ¡°I can''t just what?¡± ¡°Basically, I just don''t think this is a good idea!¡± Fabian answered. ¡°So, are you feeling bad for her?¡± ¡°I''m just worried about you!¡± ¡°Just do as I say!¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian was getting extremely anxious. ¡°You''ll surely regret this!¡± Sensing how anxious Fabian was, Natasha suddenly uttered, ¡°Stop messing with him.¡± When Fabian heard Natasha''s voice, he immediately asked, ¡°I-Is Ms. Watson there?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh asked in return. ¡°So... So...¡± Fabian was stumped. Everything I thought about wasn''t true? ¡°You''re full of crap!¡± With that, Keh ended the call and threw the phone to the side. Natasha smiled when she saw that. She then nodded and praised, ¡°Fabian ? ? )) is nice. She looks so amazing. Keh had rarely seen Natasha smile. Although she wasn''tughing out loud per se, her smile seemed sincere. Keh''s eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with his performance?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha nodded and didn''t mind showering Fabian with praises. Keh pretended to be annoyed. ¡°Since you''re going to keep Fabian in your pocket, doesn''t that mean he''ll be your informant from now on?¡± Natasha raised her brows. ¡°I''m not bribing your men. Judging by what just happened, you seem to have a person close to you who''s capable of thinking straight!¡± Keh smiled at her. ¡°How I wish you would bribe him!¡± That would mean that Natasha cared about him. Natasha red at him in response, and she knew what he meant. However, she wasn''t keen on ying along. Instead, she changed the topic and said, ¡°Frankly, I don''t think you need to make Sharon your brand ambassador, just for Denise''s sake.¡± Having noticed that Natasha had changed the topic deliberately, Keh didn''t continue dwelling on the matter. ¡°I''m just showing her that as long as Denise does well, I''ll reward her handsomely.¡± Natasha could tell that Keh was willing to do whatever was necessary for their daughter. Since Sharon had popped up in her mind, Natasha said, ¡°Sharon seems ? )) nice. Upon hearing Natasha praising Sharon, Keh narrowed his eyes. Nice? She sounded like she meant it. Did she find out about something? I shouldn''t say anything about that. The past is the past. Although it was just a show, the pain I inflicted on Natasha was real. There''s no denying that. Now, I just need to do whatever it takes to make it up to her. I need to prove myself. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Prosper Technologies. Since it was rush hour, the entrance was packed with workers. Hence, a lot of them had noticed Keh''s car when it was parked there. Even so, Natasha didn''t feel like she needed to hide. She turned toward Keh and said, ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡± Keh smiled. ¡°Don''t mention it! You don''t have to be so polite with me. Natasha blinked and got out of the car. Right then, Ross, Thomas, and Xavier had just arrived. At that moment, the three of them were chatting among themselves listlessly. When they saw Natasha, however, their eyes lit up. ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°Ms. Wealthy!¡± Ross and Thomas called out at the same time. Natasha turned around and smiled when she saw them. The three of them then dashed toward her. ¡°Ms. Watson, are youing back to work already?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve rested long enough.¡± ¡°Ah! Finally! You have no idea how boring the office was without you!¡± Thomas was filled with excitement. Right next to them, Xavier merely smiled. Compared to the other two, he was a lot more reserved. ¡°Are you well now, Boss?¡± ¡°Of course! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able toe back to work,¡± Natasha answered. Right then, Ross and Thomas exchanged nces before moving to each side of Natasha. Looking at them, Natasha frowned and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°We have a lot of questions for you.¡± ¡°Ask away!¡± she answered. ¡°We''ll walk and ask at the same time!¡± With that, Ross and Thomas walked in with Natasha in between them. ¡°Please contain yourselves!¡± Xavier reminded. However, neither did Ross nor Thomas give a hoot about him. Xavier felt helpless, but he had no choice but to follow them. Meanwhile, Keh was watching them from inside the car. A frown appeared on his face because he wasn''t pleased with what he saw. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The atmosphere inside the office grew lively because of Natasha''s return. Natasha sat in her seat while Ross, Thomas, and a few other colleagues surrounded her as if a court proceeding was being held. They had umted too many questions in their minds ever since the Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet. Although they had guessed the answers to the majority of their doubts, they still wanted to verify the truth with Natasha. ¡°So, the things reported in the news are all real?¡± Ross enunciated his question while looking at her. Natasha grinned at them. ¡°There are many things reported in the news. Which are you referring to?¡± Thomas leaped to his feet. ¡°Of course we are talking about the matter regarding you and Mr. Hamilton. Are you two really married? Are those three you and Mr. Hamilton''s children?¡± Natasha nced at them before nodding. ¡°That''s right. However, the media did not get everything right.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha smiled faintly. ¡°What I mean is that he''s my ex-husband.¡± Everyone was stunned. They gaped at one another in astonishment. ¡°You two are divorced?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°W-Why?¡± Ross was under the assumption that Natasha and Keh were secretly married. Unexpectedly, their rtionship was not as he thought. ¡°To be more precise, we divorced many years ago. As for the reason behind... I don''t think I can tell you all,¡± Natasha said. She had nothing to hide since that matter had been exposed. She was merely informing her colleagues of the facts. ¡°T-Then what are your rtionship with Mr. Hamilton now?¡± Ross asked. Thomas patted him. ¡°Do you have to ask? Judging by their demeanor during the anniversary banquet, it is obvious that they have reconciled!¡± Ross was about to let out a sigh of relief after hearing that. To his surprise, Natasha uttered, ¡°For now, we are merely sharing the children''s custody.¡± Everyone fell into a daze once again. ¡°Y-You two did not reconcile?¡± Thomas was astounded. She shook her head. The others fell silent afterward. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Why aren''t they back together? They are made for one another. Mr. Hamilton is an eligible bachelor, while Ms. Watson is beautiful and charismatic. Moreover, looking at their interaction, it seems unlikely that they aren''t back together... At that moment, one of Natasha''s colleagues could not help but ask, ¡°Ms. Watson, are you really a mother?¡± ¡°Yes. That''s real.¡± She nodded. ¡°A-Are they your biological children?¡± That colleague remained unconvinced. After all, Natasha did not appear as if she had given birth before, much less look like three children''s mother. She resembled a maiden more than anything else. ¡°But I can''t tell that at all by taking in your appearance... ¡°That''s because I gave birth to those children at a young age, and I had more time to recuperate,¡± Natasha said jokingly. Everyoneughed. A divorce should be a sad and devastating matter, but that was not the case for Natasha. On the contrary, it seemed as though she was having the time of her life. Right then, another colleague piped up, ¡°Judging by Mr. Hamilton''s manner, he''s probably wanting a reconciliation with you, right?¡± Natasha did not feel it appropriate for her to answer that question. ¡°That...¡± Sensing her hesitation, Ross immediately bobbed his head. ¡°That must be what''s going on!¡± However, before Natasha could say a word, Thomas began chattering, ¡°Do you still remember that time when we went to the hospital for a visit? I felt something was wrong when I caught Mr. Hamilton staring at us in that unfriendly manner.¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right. Besides, Mr. Hamilton''s protectiveness toward Ms. Watson during the anniversary banquet was so obvious. I wouldn''t believe it if he says he''s not interested in Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± After they were done talking, Ross and Thomas turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Did we say it right?¡± Thomas arched his brow at her. Natasha beamed at them. ¡°Whatever floats your boat.¡± At that time, another colleague walked over and questioned Natasha mysteriously, ¡°Ms. Watson, was Mr. Hamilton the one who drove you here earlier in the morning?¡± Oops... Were we seen, after all? Natasha was pondering on a proper way to respond when someone else asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Someone took a picture and sent it into our office group chat,¡± that colleague replied. At that moment, Ross and Thomas took out their phones and searched for the picture that was sent into the office group chat. The photo depicted a car stopped outside the entrance while Ross and Thomas each stood beside Natasha on her left and right. The two guys were taken aback when they saw that image. ¡°T-The person sitting inside that car behind was Mr. Hamilton?¡± Ross lifted the phone and asked while staring at Natasha. After contemting briefly, she nodded. ¡°He sent me to the office because he coincidentally passed by.¡± It didn''t matter to Ross whether Keh passed by by coincidence. The important issue was that Keh was indeed sitting inside that car. A bitter expression instantly spread across Ross'' face as he was rendered speechless. Taking in Ross'' miserable look, Thomas asked naively, ¡°What''s with you? So what if that person was Mr. Hamilton? Doesn''t that confirm our guess is correct?¡± Ross regarded Thomas with an expression as if thetter were a fool. ¡°Take a look at the picture. Look at us. Don''t you think Mr. Hamilton will be jealous?¡± Thomas was dumbfounded. Colors drained from his face when he turned to gaze at the image again. Then, one of their colleagues beside him uttered in amusement, ¡°Judging by the angle in this photo, if I''m not mistaken, Mr. Hamilton should be staring at you two from inside the car. I doubt he was pleased.¡± Ross and Thomas'' faces turned another shade paler. ¡°If Mr. Hamilton is jealous because of this, perhaps you two might just suddenly vanish without a trace from the surface of the earth someday.¡± While the others continued toment on that matter, Ross and Thomas shifted their gazes onto Natasha, their facial features arranged into a pitiful look. ¡°Ms. Watson...¡± ¡°It''s fine. Be good!¡± Natasha smiled, looking at them in a motherly manner. Ross and Thomas were stumped. At that moment, even Xavier cooperatively let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I did not behave over the line.¡± The two guys turned to look at him simultaneously as if they were condemning Xavier''s despicability. Everyone gossiped for some time before dispersing. Although that incident involving the exposure of Natasha and Keh''s rtionship caused quite a stir, Natasha remained her usual self. She did not be arrogant orcent because of her connection with Keh. After all, she could have been Mrs. Hamilton. Even after the divorce, Natasha did give birth to Keh''s children. She could still be the mother of Hamilton Corporation''s heir in the future. Despite all those fixed privileges, Natasha did not unt her status. If that matter had not been uncovered, perhaps the others would not have known about those matters at all. Therefore, Natasha''s colleagues could not help but admire her poise andposure. One''s attitude indeed ys a significant role in everything. Natasha finally immersed herself into her work after the crowd scattered. However, someone walked through the door at that instant. ¡°Excuse me, is Ms. Natasha Watson here?¡± ¡°That''s me,¡± Natasha instinctively responded. When she looked up and saw a deliveryman holding a large bouquet of roses, she fell into a daze. The deliveryman strode up to her under everyone''s watchful eyes. ¡°These are from Mr. Hamilton. Please sign the proof of delivery.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± An uproar broke out inside the office the next second. They were now convinced that Natasha''s refusal to admit her rtionship with Keh was a bluff. Natasha hastily signed the delivery note. Then, the deliveryman said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton also has a message for you. He wants to remind you not to overexert yourself at work, and he''ll always be waiting for you toe home.¡± With that, the deliveryman smiled and left. Another round of cheers erupted inside the office. Natasha, however, frowned. What is Keh doing? Chapter 236 Chapter 236 After the deliveryman left, Natasha''s phone rang. Her colleagues stared at her, seemingly sensing the caller''s identity as they regarded Natasha teasingly. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°That must be Mr. Hamilton calling, right?¡± someone uttered yfully. ¡°You all are too nosy!¡± Natasha walked toward the pantry with her phone after saying that. She answered the call after seeing no one else was around, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Did you receive the flowers? So, do you like them?¡± Keh''s nonchnt voice sounded through the speaker after the call was connected. Natasha leaned against the wall and drawled, ¡°Tell me. Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Why am I doing this? I''m asserting my dominance, of course!¡± he replied. ¡°Dominance?¡± ¡°Those three guys seem pretty close . 99 to you. Natasha thought her coworkers were just making a joke. Unexpectedly, Keh really did witness that scene. She curled her lips in amusement. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, could you possibly be jealous?¡± The tone of his voice sounded hoarser. ¡°I do not consider this as an act of jealousy. Still, I must let them know that you are already taken and belong to someone, so they shouldn''t even think of coveting you.¡± Keh''s words wereced with a strong sense of possessiveness. Natasha''s eyes gleamed as she smirked. ¡°Oh? What do you mean? To whom do I belong?¡± ¡°You''re mine, sooner orter,¡± he answered domineeringly. Natasha fell silent for a few moments. Her eyes shone brilliantly, reflecting the rays of sunlight filtering through the window. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Keh asked. ¡°It''s nothing. I have some things to do now. Bye.¡± With that, she directly hung up the call without waiting for him to reply. A gleeful look shed across Natasha''s eyes as she stared at her phone. Then, her lips curved into a contented smile. She kept her phone in her pocket, turned around, and exited the pantry. Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin apanied Terence to shop at the supermarket. While Terence was carefully selecting the groceries, Anthony and Benjamin were exchanging nces behind their great-grandfather''s back, seemingly able tomunicate without saying a word. Suddenly, Terence turned his head around and saw them gesturing silently at one another with their eyes. He could not help but ask, ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Anthony quickly regained his senses and grinned at Terence. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Benjamin smiled as well. ¡°We are discussing what to buy...¡± Then, he strode forward cheerfully. ¡°Gramps, do you still need us to buy anything else?¡± ¡°We should be almost done after purchasing some fresh fruits.¡± ¡°Fruits, you say? I think the fruits are ced over there. I''ll apany you to choose them,¡± Benjamin offered. Terence beamed as they walked together toward the fruits section. Anthony trailed closely behind them. Anthony and Benjamin paced around Terence while thetter took his time selecting the fruits. ¡°Gramps...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you still in a hurry to let Nat find a boyfriend?¡± Anthony asked. Hearing that, Terence nced at him. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Aren''t you anxious about that matter previously? I sense that you are no longer as impatient these days, so I decided to ask you.¡± Terence closed his eyes for a few seconds. Then, he continued picking the fruits. ¡°This matter cannot be rushed.¡± ¡°Actually, I can see that Daddy is very dedicated toward Nat recently,¡± Benjamin piped up as well. At the mention of Keh, Terence immediately vaguely figured out the kids'' intentions. ¡°Gramps, did Daddy really cross the line in the past?¡± ¡°I don''t want to talk about him,¡± Terence uttered displeasingly. Despite his dissatisfaction with Keh, he had never spoken ill of Keh in front of the kids. ¡°It seems like... Daddy''s behavior was truly uneptable!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°This is a matter between adults. You kids should not bother yourselves with this problem,¡± Terence uttered. Putting aside Keh''s ability to be a responsible man and a good husband, he had, without a doubt, treated the three children very well. ¡°But I heard the outrageous things Daddy did to Nat previously were all fake,¡± Benjamin said. Terence was taken aback upon hearing that. He shifted his gaze onto Benjamin. ¡°Where did you learn that from?¡± ¡°From Denise, of course!¡± Only then did Terence look away. ¡°What could she possibly know...¡± ¡°A few days ago, she went out to have a meal with Daddy and Mommy. They met with the female celebrity who had a scandal with Daddy back then. I heard the female celebrity personally took the initiative to rify her rtionship with Daddy to Nat, informing Nat that nothing actually happened between her and Daddy,¡± Benjamin borated. Terence was stunned. At that moment, Anthony swiftly added, ¡°Denise seems to be going to the set with the female celebrity today. She mentioned something about acting.¡± Terence furrowed his brows after listening to the two kids'' words. Is that truly the case? Sensing Terence''s resolution wavering, Anthony and Benjamin exchanged meaningful nces and continued speaking. ¡°That''s why I''m wondering whether Daddy deliberately orchestrated all those rumors about him to spread in the past. In fact, he''s not as bad as we imagine,¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°Not to mention, in the few years following Daddy and Nat''s divorce, there was no longer any scandal about him circting. I think that hypothesis is highly usible,¡± Benjamin agreed. Terence recollected himself. He gazed downward at the two children as they spoke. ¡°What''s going on? Are you two here as Keh''s spokespeople?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± They refused simultaneously. ¡°Cut that pretense. You two are obviously helping him with everything you''ve mentioned,¡± Terence said. ¡°We are merely trying to verify this information with you.¡± ¡°That''s right. We are seeking your opinion, whether you think this scenario is possible.¡± Anthony and Benjamin responded. Terence replied, ¡°Even if what you two said is true, even if he did notmit those disgraceful acts, he did create those countless issues in the past on purpose to force your mother to divorce him, right? This can''t be fake, too, I suppose? Therefore, at the end of the day, he''s just a...¡± He forcefully stopped himself from finishing the rest of his sentence. I cannot vilify Keh in front of the kids. I must notl Terence repeatedly reminded himself internally. Right then, Benjamin looked at Anthony in resignation. Anthony added, ¡°Gramps, I know you have Nat''s best interest at heart. We are just saying that this might be a version of the truth... Besides, at the very least, this indirectly elucidated that Daddy is not a yboy as his reputation suggested. Instead, he is a rtively loyal person. Perhaps he did not harbor any feelings toward Nat back then... That''s all.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Terence snorted. ¡°He so confidently dered his wish to marry your mother when he was little. Otherwise, I would have never agreed to their marriage.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were deeply intrigued by their great-grandfather''s statement. They slightly arched their brows in curiosity. ¡°Daddy fancied Nat since he was little?¡± Terence realized he had spoken too much, so he pursed his lips and continued choosing the fruits in silence. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The two kids would not give up on that opportunity to get more details on that subject. They immediately asked, ¡°Gramps, what did happen?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. Those are all in the past now.¡± Terence averted his gaze. ¡°Tell us, Gramps!¡± ¡°That''s right. Just tell us a little more.¡± They pestered him. Terence knew if he were to divulge more information, he would certainly have to mention that matter from twenty years ago. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 He didn''t want to bring up the dark past, nor did he want them to know about it. Terence shifted his gaze toward Anthony as he said, ¡°You didn''t approve of Keh before, so why were you defending him so much today?¡± I can''t afford to mess around if I want to make this work. I''ll have to bring out some legitimate facts as well. With that in mind, Anthony said, ¡°I disapproved of Daddy before because I didn''t know him that well. After spending some time with him, I realized that he wasn''t as bad as I had imagined. I can see he''s putting a lot of effort into winning Nat over. On top of that, finding out that those incidents were fake also helped me view him in a different light.¡± Terence didn''t know what to say after hearing Anthony''s sincere reply. ¡°Gramps, I know you care deeply about Nat and don''t want her to get hurt. However, there''s no way to guarantee that she won''t get hurt dating someone else,¡± Anthony added. Benjamin chimed in as well, ¡°Take Zachary, for example. He is a decent person, but the same cannot be said about his family. I can''t imagine what would happen to Nat if she dated him!¡± Terence frowned upon hearing them mention Zachary. I used to try really hard to pair them up with each other... Now that I''ve seen Zachary''s mother and what happened to the Lynch family, I''m d things didn''t work out between him and Nat! She would''ve ended up in a worse situation than she did with Keh! These two do make a good point. In this modern age, dating feels like a gamble regardless of who you choose. You never know what will happen in the future, let alone see a person''s true nature from their appearance. It''s almost like a blind audition. Noticing that Terence was in deep thought, Anthony continued, ¡°Gramps, I know you still have some issues with Daddy. To be honest, we haven''t fully approved of him just yet. However, we believe he''s a candidate worthy of consideration. The three of us wouldn''t approve of him if he were still the same person from before, but he might''ve changed. If that''s the case, then he would be a decent option. With how much you know him and the three of us around, I don''t think Daddy would dare cross the line.¡± Terence looked at them and asked, ¡°What are you two suggesting, then? What should I do?¡± ¡°Not much, really. Just don''t stop them from being together. Let nature take its course,¡± Anthony replied with a smile. Terence chuckled. ¡°Heh, so this is why you two wanted toe shopping for groceries with me? Go on, then. Tell me, how did Keh convince you two to take his side?¡± ¡°He did no such thing!¡± Anthony said. ¡°We swear!¡± Benjamin added. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You mean you two are doing this of your own ord?¡± ¡°We just want Nat to be happy!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Yeah! That way, she''ll have someone around to look after her when we''re gone!¡± Benjamin added. ¡°Gone? Where will you kids be going?¡± Terence asked. Anthony shot him a fierce re in response. Do you not think before you speak ? Realizing that he had almost let it slip, Benjamin quickly made up an excuse on the fly. ¡°To school, of course! Besides, we won''t be kids forever! Eventually, we''ll all grow up and have our own stuff to do, so we won''t be around Nat all the time.¡± Yeah, that makes sense. They''re still kids, so where could they possibly go anyway ? Not thinking much about it, Terence said with a nod, ¡°All right, I understand what you two are trying to tell me. I''ll take this into consideration.¡± Anthony and Benjamin felt relieved when they saw him give in. ¡°You''re the best, Gramps! We knew you''d want the best for Nat!¡± ¡°Of course! She''s my granddaughter, after all!¡± ¡°Gramps, could you tell us why Daddy divorced Nat if he had liked her since they were kids? Was it really because he found her too unfashionable?¡± Benjamin asked. He had seen pictures of Natasha from a few years ago. While it was true that she looked unfashionable, it wasn''t bad enough to warrant a divorce. Anthony, too, looked at Terence curiously after hearing that. Despite Terence''s attempts at avoiding the topic, Benjamin had led the conversation right back to it. Not wanting to talk about it, Terence tried to change the topic. ¡°These cherries are really nice. We should buy some for your mommy. She needs more fruits in her diet,¡± he said while pointing at a fruit vendor. ¡°Don''t try to change the topic, Gramps! Come on, tell us!¡± Benjamin protested. ¡°Is there some kind of secret we don''t know about?¡± Anthony asked. D *mn it, why are these two so persistent? Terence thought to himself as he continued picking the fruits in silence. ¡°Forget it. Gramps must have his reasons for not telling us. We should just ask Nat about it instead!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Do not ask her!¡± Terence warned them the moment he heard that. The two kids simply stood there staring at him in response. ¡°Fine, I''ll tell you... But you mustn''t bring this up again when we get home, okay?¡± Terence said with a sigh. Anthony and Benjamin nodded profusely. Terence then gave it some thought and said, ¡°He spent a lot of time around your great-grandpa when he was little. It''s true that he fell for your mommy then, but he lost his memories in an ident. By the time he regained consciousness, his personality had changed drastically. It was as if he had be apletely different person...¡± As Keh had gotten injured trying to save Natasha''s life, Terence couldn''t me him entirely for his actions. The two kids were utterly shocked by what they had just heard. ¡°What? Daddy lost his memories?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°What a dramatic twist!¡± Anthony eximed in disbelief. ¡°It''s all in the past now. Make sure to keep this a secret, okay? Don''t tell anyone else about it, or your mommy will get very upset.¡± ¡°Does Mommy know about this?¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Yes, she does.¡± ¡°So, Mommy married Daddy even though she was aware of what happened?¡± Benjamin asked. Man, these two sure have a lot of questions... Terence nodded. ¡°That means Nat is actually into Daddy, right?¡± Anthony asked. Terence pursed his lips and kept quiet as he didn''t know what to say. Noticing the look of hesitation on his face, Anthony pressed on, ¡°Gramps, is there something you''re not telling us? Nat doesn''t seem like the irrational . 1, type. Realizing that it was impossible to keep secrets from them, Terence told them the truth. ¡°Keh lost his memories trying to save your mommy. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces after hearing that exnation. Everything makes perfect sense now! This means Daddy isn''t entirely to be med for what he did! Regardless of whether Nat actually likes him or if she''s just trying to repay him, it is undeniable that fate has brought them together. ¡°In that case¡ª¡± Unable to take any more of their questioning, Terence cut him off, ¡°All right, that''s enough. It''s time for us to head back now.¡± Terence then quickly pushed the shopping cart out of there as if he was fleeing the scene. Anthony and Benjamin broke into mischievous grins when they saw his response. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Meanwhile, Denise and Sharon had just arrived at the set. Upon getting out of the car, they saw a bunch of kids about the same age as Denise leaving the building. Every one of them looked incredibly cute and pretty. ¡°Ms. Sharon, are they here to audition for the role as well?¡± Denise asked. Sharon adjusted her sunsses like a celebrity and nced at them. ¡°Yeah, that''s right. What''s the matter? Are you nervous?¡± Denise didn''t seem to mind, though. ¡°I''m all right, I guess,¡± she said with a smile. As expected of a child from a wealthy family! She''s so calm andposed! With that in mind, Sharon smiled as she said, ¡°That''s good to hear. You have nothing to be nervous about, Denise. In fact, this role was tailored for you. The director had decided to let you have it after seeing your ? X. ¡± picture. ¡°If that''s the case, why would he have all these other peoplee audition for it?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Um... Well, there are certain procedures that he needs to follow. Besides, he also needs to make sure you can adapt to your role. Most importantly, there''s a possibility that your picture was edited,¡± Sharon replied. Denise nodded even though she didn''t really understand what she said. There were quite a lot of people inside the building. Despite being busy carrying the props and equipment around, they all greeted Sharon upon seeing her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Saunders!¡± Sharon simply nodded at them in response as she led Denise into a room in the back. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They saw the director sitting in that spacious room with his legs crossed as he went through a stack of photographs. ¡°What the heck is this? None of these are suitable! Get me another batch! I need to find one that suits this role perfectly!¡± ¡°We''ve already gone through a few batches, sir. I''ve looked everywhere, and this is thest batch we have. You need to make a decision now, or we won''t be able to start shooting on schedule. The sponsors won''t be happy¡ª¡± ¡°That''s your problem! If you want me to direct your film, then you''ll do things my way. I''d rather give up on this film if I couldn''t find a suitable candidate!¡± Realizing that the director had gotten angry, the assistant director quickly calmed him down by saying, ¡°Yes, sir! I''ll start looking right away!¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Are you still struggling to find a suitable candidate?¡± Sharon asked with a smile as she entered the room. The director calmed down when he saw that it was Sharon. ¡°Hi, Ms. Saunders! I''ll leave you two be while I go look for more candidates!¡± said the assistant director. He had just taken a few steps toward the door when he bumped into Denise, who was wearing a fancy hat thatplemented her short bangs and shiny eyes. The assistant director''s eyes were glued to Denise after seeing how pretty she looked. This girl is beautiful! Wait, why does she look so familiar? She looks like... Oh, my goodness! She''s the one the director has been looking for! She looks just like the character from the show! ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± the assistant director shouted excitedly. The director looked up in annoyance. ¡°What is it this time?¡± The assistant director pointed at Denise. ¡°L-Look!¡± The director shifted his gaze toward Denise impatiently, only to freeze in shock when he got a closer look at her. Everything about her outfit and her appearance matched his requirements for the role perfectly. The director then ran up to Denise and eyed her from head to toe. ¡°Yes, she''s the one! The search is over! She''s exactly what I''m looking for!¡± he eximed excitedly. Denise frowned slightly in confusion as she eyed him from head to toe. Feeling relieved that he wouldn''t have to dy the filming process, the director asked, ¡°What''s your name, little girl?¡± ¡°Denise Watson!¡± ¡°Who brought you here, Denise?¡± Denise shifted her gaze toward Sharon, who was standing behind her. ¡°Are you satisfied with her, sir?¡± Sharon asked as she made her way over. ¡°You''re the one who brought her over?¡± the director asked. Sharon nodded. ¡°I showed you her picture a while back, remember?¡± ¡°The one you showed me was a side view of her face. How do you expect me to recognize her with that? Now that I have seen her in person, I can confirm that she''s the ideal candidate for this role!¡± the director said after a brief pause. I knew it. Even my manager thought Denise looked a lot like the character, so I figured the director would feel the same. With that in mind, Sharon said, ¡°There is one problem, though. She has no experience in acting, nor has she done any form of roleying.¡± ¡°It''s fine. Kids are natural actors and actresses anyway! It won''t be an issue as long as she loves acting. We can teach her everything she needs to know.¡± The director then turned toward Denise as he continued, ¡°Denise, do you like acting?¡± Denise nodded with a smile. ¡°I''ve never tried it, but I am quite interested and would love to give it a shot!¡± The director arched an eyebrow at her in response. ¡°How about we let you try acting out a scene?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Sure! What do I have to do?¡± As the theme of the show was about urban teenagers, Denise''s outfit matched her character''s quite well, so there was no need for her to change into a costume. ¡°Can you read?¡± the director asked. ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Denise replied with a nod. ¡°Here, take a look at this. All I need you to do is act this scene out based on your understanding of the script,¡± the director said while handing her a script. Denise took it over from him and began reading through it. ¡°Feel free to ask any of us here if youe across words that you don''t understand,¡± the director added. Denise simply smiled at him before continuing to read the script. Although they were raised overseas, Natasha had hired someone to teach them Chanaean as soon as they were able to talk. For some reason, the three of them developed a strong interest in it and were able to pick it up really quickly. As such, the words written on the script were a piece of cake for her. After memorizing the script, Denise nodded and said, "I''m ready! Where do I act this scene out?¡± Whoa, that was fast! Is she pulling my leg? The director shot Sharon a doubtful nce as he replied, ¡°Um... You can just do it on the stage!¡± Denise nodded and went up the stage while the director, assistant director, and Sharon took their seats. Being the one who vouched for Denise, Sharon felt incredibly nervous as Denise''s performance would affect her reputation. ¡°Try to rx, Denise! You don''t have any experience in acting, so it''s perfectly understandable if you don''t get everything perfect!¡± Sharon had deliberately said that in front of the director, but he simply kept his eyes on the stage and ignored herpletely. Denise shed them a smile in response before channeling her emotions. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The character she yed was Mnie Warren, a down-and-out former heiress of a wealthy family. Mnie was meeting her father for the first time after six years, but he didn''t even know she existed, let alone her identity. As she had been through a simr experience herself, Denise was able to immerse herself into the role by recalling her first encounter with Keh. She then stood up straight and lifted her head slightly as she imagined Keh standing in front of her. ¡°Hello, mister! If you were to have a child, would you prefer a son or a daughter?¡± Denise said with a hint of cautiousness in her tone. The director frowned slightly when he noticed her deviating slightly from the script, but he watched on without interrupting her. ¡°I''ve tried imagining what my daddy would look like. You look quite simr to the person in my imagination!¡± As if she actually got a response from her imaginary father, Denise said with a disappointed look on her face, ¡°Ah, so you prefer a son...¡± Secondster, she broke into a smile as she continued, ¡°In that case, I wish you all the best in having a handsome-looking son!¡± She then finished her scene by waving as she said, ¡°Goodbye, mister!¡± Despite it being a very short scene, the three of them were still touched to tears after watching her performance. Denise''s acting skills and her ability to deliver those lines naturally made the scene incredibly emotional. ¡°Amazing!¡± The director started pping his hands all of a sudden. Having been snapped out of her daze, Sharon turned around to wipe her tears dry before asking with a smile, ¡°Well? What do you think, sir?¡± The director was clearly excited. ¡°Are you sure this is her first time acting in a show?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°She changed the lines on her own, but I think she pulled it off a lot better. Not only did she deliver the lines more naturally, but she''s alsofortable with performing in front of an audience! It''s almost as if she''s meant to be an actress! With a little bit of training, she''ll be able to make a name for herself in no time! You''ve been a tremendous help, Sharon! This little girl is absolutely perfect for the role! Thanks to you, we can finally start the filming process!¡± said the director. Sharon was shocked when she heard that. This director is among the best in the entertainment industry! Every single show he directed has be a hit, so he''s super picky when ites to selecting the right actors. I never expected him to praise Denise so much! After taking a moment to regain herposure, Sharon said, ¡°I''m just d she didn''t cause you any problems.¡± ¡°All right, it''s decided. We''ll go with her. Someone arrange for the signing of the contract! I want her ready for the photo shoot as soon as possible!¡± the director shouted at the assistant director. He was actually in a rush to start shooting but insisted on finding the right actress for the role. ¡°Wait! I need to give her family a call about it and have them sign the contract in person. This isn''t my decision to make,¡± Sharon said after giving it some thought. The director frowned upon hearing that but agreed to it anyway. ¡°Fine, you can make the arrangements with Lewis.¡± Lewis was the assistant director. ¡°All right.¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°I''ll go make a phone call!¡± the director said as he walked away. Sharon then waved at Denise, prompting her to get off the stage. ¡°I think I''ve found that feeling just now, Ms. Sharon...¡± ¡°How was it? Was it fun?¡± Sharon asked with a smile. Denise nodded. ¡°Yeah, it was pretty fun!¡± ¡°The director said you''re a natural and that you''d be able to make a name for yourself with a little bit of training!¡± Sharon mumbled with a jealous pout. Denise''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°Of course. This director has a very keen eye for talented individuals. Ny-nine percent of his predictions havee true. ¡°Does that mean I''ll be a celebrity in the future?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Yup! Do you like being a celebrity?¡± ¡°I don''t really know how I feel about it, but I did enjoy the acting I did earlier. It was pretty fun!¡± Wow... She really is a natural... Still, I''m curious... Does a talented child like her not crave a life offame and fortune? With that in mind, Sharon said, ¡°You''ll be liked by a lot of people if you be a celebrity. You get to wear pretty clothes every day, and you''ll even earn a lot of money! People are going to scream in excitement and take pictures of you whenever they see you. You''ll also have personal bodyguards escorting you everywhere you go. Do you not look forward to any of that?¡± ¡°But I''ve already got tons of pretty clothes, and I don''t think I''ve ever been in desperate need of money. Daddy said he''d pass Hamilton Corporation down to me in the future, so I don''t think I''d ever run out of money...¡± Denise replied with a frown. Sharon was utterly shocked when she heard that. ¡°Pass Hamilton Corporation down to you?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Don''t you have two brothers? What about them?¡± ¡°Daddy said they''ll have to make their own money. If they fail to do so, I am to provide them with just enough money to survive. Given how capable they are, they''re definitely going to make a lot of money in the future. I don''t think I''ll have to worry about them at all. Also, they promised to keep Mommy and me safe from harm, so I''ll be just fine!¡± Sharon felt speechless as she realized how sessful Denise waspared to her. This girl has already reached the finish line while everyone else is still at the starting line... Who knows? I might even end up working for her one day! Man, the power of having a strong family background sure is terrifying! Her train of thought was interrupted when Denise said, ¡°As for being liked by lots of people... Nat told me that money is the only thing that is liked by every single person in the world. There will be those who like me as well as those who hate me. I looked you up while reading the news online yesterday, and I saw that you have both fans and haters. Being a celebrity doesn''t mean everyone is going to like you. Sharon froze in shock after hearing that. How does a child like her have such mature thoughts? There''s definitely more to her than meets the eye! I have a feeling that she''ll be incredibly sessful in the future, regardless of what she does. Given her education and family background, she''ll outshine every other celebrity if she bes one! Honestly, seeing her like this reminds me of myself when I first started my career... With that in mind, Sharon smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Yeah, you''re right. Make sure to always remember what you said today. You should always remain the way you are no matter what bes of this world. Do not let others change you so easily.¡± ¡°I''ll be sure to remember that,¡± Denise said as she dly epted her advice. ¡°Also, please don''t tell me about the people criticizing me. Just hearing about it is enough to get me angry.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Denise chuckled. ¡°I even helped you insult them back!¡± Sharon''s eyes lit up as she eximed with a smile, ¡°Nice!¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 A hundred cups of coffee were delivered to Prosper Technologies when it was almost time to get off work. Everyone was shocked when Sarah brought it all into the office building. ¡°That coffee is from a five-star hotel! Who could''ve possibly afforded all that?¡± Sarah simply smiled and kept quiet when she heard that. ¡°A five-star hotel? How did you know?¡± ¡°I read about it in a group chat once. They say it costs a few hundred per I ¡± cup! Everyone gasped in shock. ¡°Who paid for this order? Was it you, Ms. Watson?¡± someone asked while staring at Natasha. Natasha was picking out a cup of coffee for herself when she heard that. ¡°It really wasn''t me!¡± she replied while shaking her head. ¡°Huh... Then who else could it be?¡± Natasha was the only one in the office that had generously treated them all. While the other employees weren''t poor, they weren''t all that wealthy either. ¡°I know who it is!¡± Sarah said with a mysterious smile on her face. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Come on, tell us!¡± ¡°I probably shouldn''t. None of you would dare drink it if I told you the truth!¡± Sarah said. ¡°I wouldn''t give a sh*t even if Boss was the one who paid for this order!¡± said one of the employees. Since it was time for a break, Natasha decided to join in on the gossip session. Sarah shed them a mischievous smile as she nced at Natasha and announced, ¡°All right, listen closely! The person who paid for this order is Mr. Hamilton!¡± Everyone shifted their gaze back toward Natasha in surprise. Although Natasha wasn''t the one who bought them the coffee, she was the reason they received a treat from Keh. ¡°Sarah, are you sure about that?¡± Even Natasha was a little shocked. ¡°Of course I am! His name is clearly written on the receipt!¡± Sarah replied as she handed it over to Natasha. ¡°Whoa!¡± everyone shouted excitedly in response. ¡°Just so you all know, I really had no idea he did this! Anyway, we shouldn''t let all these cups of coffee go to waste. Go ahead and help yourselves, everyone!¡± Natasha said. She was not pretentious at all when she said that, and everyone found her refreshing. Sarah then began distributing the coffee among the other employees while Natasha returned to her desk. ¡°Mr. Hamilton sure is generous for treating us all to coffee like this!¡± ¡°He''s also asserting his dominance and staking his im to Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°That''s not all! I bet Mr. Hamilton is hinting at us to help look after Ms. Watson at work!¡± Natasha simply smiled and said nothing in response to their statements. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Please help us thank Mr. Hamilton for the coffee, Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°Sure! I''ll let him know!¡± Natasha replied. It was soon time to leave work by the time thest cup of coffee was handed out. Natasha, Ross, Thomas, and Xavier were discussing work while walking out of the office building. They had just stepped out of the front door when they saw the car from earlier parked by the roadside. The driver then got out of the car when he saw them. Ross, Thomas, and Xavier instinctively kept their distance from Natasha when they saw Keh. Keh smiled in relief and satisfaction when he saw their response. ¡°Good day, Mr. Hamilton!¡± the three of them greeted him in unison when he walked up to them. ¡°I thank you on behalf of all the employees for the coffee, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Xavier added. Keh nodded at them and said with a smile, ¡°No need to thank me. I heard you guys were the ones who protected Natasha when there was trouble at the office, but I haven''t had the chance to properly thank you guys for doing that. After giving it some thought, I figured I''d treat you all to coffee as a token of appreciation. The three of them were a little surprised that Keh knew what had happened. ¡°We were just doing our job!¡± Xavier said. ¡°That''s right! Ms. Watson is our boss, so it''s only natural that we keep her safe!¡± Ross remarked. ¡°Exactly!¡± Thomas chimed in as well. Is this good enough for Keh? He''s not going to think we have ill intentions or anything, is he? Keh nodded. ¡°Very well. I''ll be sure to remember you guys!¡± Thomas and Ross'' eyes lit up with excitement when they heard that. Not wanting to hear them go on any further, Natasha looked at Keh and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The look in Keh''s eyes was filled with affection as he said, ¡°Denise called earlier. Apparently, Sharon wants to have a meal with us to discuss Denise''s contract. So, I figured I''d drop by to pick you up from work.¡± Natasha wasn''t the least bit surprised when she heard that. ¡°Bye, guys!¡± she said while waving at Ross, Thomas, and Xavier. Xavier nodded. ¡°Bye!¡± Ross shed her a polite smile. ¡°Take I )) care! ¡°Stay sweet, you two!¡± Thomas said with an ingratiating smile. Natasha froze and turned around to shoot him a re in response. Keh, on the other hand, broke into a smile when he heard that. Ross and Thomas waited until they had entered the car before breathing sighs of relief. ¡°Phew! Do you guys think we did okay?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Telling them to stay sweet was such a sneaky move, you little sh*t! I could''ve told them that they look perfect together!¡± Ross eximed in anger and disdain. He''s not the only one who knows how to kiss a*s here! ¡°It''s not my fault you didn''t think to do so!¡± Thomas snapped back at him. ¡°That should clear up any misunderstandings that Mr. Hamilton has toward us, right?¡± Ross asked. ¡°I think so. We''ve made ourselves crystal clear just now!¡± Thomas replied. ¡°Oh, please! You''re thinking too highly of yourselves if you think Mr. Hamilton would even see you two aspetitors!¡± Xavier said while shaking his head helplessly. Thomas and Ross frowned and exchanged nces before nodding in agreement. ¡°He''s right! That makes perfect sense!¡± ¡°Exactly! There''s no way Mr. Hamilton would even view us aspetitors!¡± Feeling relieved, the three of them then went on home. Meanwhile, Keh leaned toward Natasha immediately after she sat down in the passenger seat. Although a little surprised, she simply sat there and stared at him without doing anything. Keh maintained eye contact with her as he reached for her seat belt, his arm deliberately brushing against her body in the process. ¡°Thanks,¡± Natasha said when she realized what he was doing. Keh felt his mood improve significantly when he saw her blushing a little. ¡°You''re wee,¡± he replied while fastening her seat belt. The affectionate look in his eyes was so intense that Natasha struggled to look directly at him. ¡°Ross and Thomas love cracking jokes like that, so don''t take their words seriously,¡± Natasha said. Keh arched an eyebrow at her in amusement. ¡°Jokes? What are you talking about?¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Keh pinned his ebony eyes on Natasha, his gaze brimming with amusement. Natasha''s gaze flickered slightly. Staring right at him, she retorted, ¡°Why are you asking the obvious?¡± Keh chuckled, hisughter like a spring breeze blowing past. ¡°Are you referring to the remark of ''stay sweet''?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Natasha riposted. With a smirk, Keh started the car and remarked, ¡°I think they''re very sensible and discerning.¡± Natasha was struck dumb. ¡°That was obviously ttery!¡± ¡°That isn''t important. Most importantly, that colleague of yours has an infinite future ahead of him and will soar to tremendous heights!¡± Keh asserted smilingly. After saying that, something urred to him, and he turned to Natasha. ¡°Oh yes, what are the names of those few colleagues of yours?¡± Natasha knew the man''s n all too well. She regarded him through narrowed eyes. ¡°Why? You even want to bribe those around me?¡± Keh shot her a sidelong nce, undercurrents surging in his dark eyes. He then replied, ¡°Of course not! I was merely asking. I could tell they have a close rtionship with you, so I''d never invite contempt upon myself.¡± Hah! Men are all liars! Natasha didn''t believe that he wasn''t up to any tricks. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Casually draping her hand over the car window, she studied him carefully. ¡°In that case, why did you still ask when you''ve got so many spies in ourpany? With only a hand on the steering wheel, Keh was a tad stunned when he heard that. Nheless, he didn''t deny it. How smart of her! It was just a simple remark, yet she figured things out. So what if she knows? There''s nothing to deny. It''s no big deal, anyway. He nced sideways, only to notice Natasha eyeing him in mirth. Thus, he quipped, ¡°My spies''job isn''t to gather their names.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then, what do your spies gather?¡± Natasha queried. The corners of Keh''s mouth turned up, and the look in his eyes turned increasingly tender as he gazed at her. ¡°What do you think, Nat? And why are you asking the obvious now?¡± Words eluded Natasha. She initially wanted to tease him for a bit, but he turned the tables on her. His address of ¡°Nat,¡± especially, was all the more natural and seductive. Recently, he had been ¡°confessing his love¡± every so often without masking or concealing his feelings, so she had gradually gotten ustomed to it. Scrutinizing him, she drawled, ¡°Don''t tell me that their job is to collect information about me, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh chortled. ¡°It looks like you know everything, Nat!¡± At that, Natasha was bbergasted. Seeing that she remained silent, Keh continued, ¡°I was initially worried that you didn''t understand my feelings for you, but I''m nowpletely at ease.¡± After he said that, his grin widened. Meanwhile, a mixture of emotions was written across Natasha''s face. However, she abruptly realized why the man sent flowers and afternoon tea that day. It turned out that he had everything happening within thepany in the palm of his hands. In fact, he might even know the rumors spreading around in thepany. Such a feeling was undefinable. It felt as though she was ¡°monitored,¡± and she should be mad, but at the same time, an indescribable sense of contentment pervaded her. Perhaps it was because no one had ever expended so much effort for her sake. She didn''t say anything else, casting her gaze out the car window. The ss reflected the slight upward curve of the corners of her mouth. At an upscale private restaurant, Sharon and Denise had already been waiting for some time when Keh and Natasha arrived. The two of them were starving, so they ordered some desserts to eat. Nheless, Sharon stopped eating after taking a few bites. Denise stared at her. ¡°Ms. Sharon... are you not eating anymore? ¡°The new movie is going to start filming soon. One will look ten times one''s weight on camera, and I don''t want to be criticized for my weight anymore.¡± Sharon balked. ¡°Is it so arduous to be a celebrity?¡± Denise questioned. In response, Sharon nodded. ¡°Yup. One has to be responsible for the character and the audience. So... forget it!¡± Denise pondered for a while before consoling her, dering, ¡°It''s okay. If anyone criticizes your weight, I''ll help you fling it back at them!¡± As Sharon gazed at Denise, she truly adored thetter beyond words. ¡°Although that''s very magnanimous of you, I can''t lead you astray when your mother has taught you so well!¡± Sharonmented. Denise burst into giggles. ¡°Don''t worry, for I don''t use profanities when I reprimand people.¡± ¡°Even so, you can''t do that. Just be a little princess without taking offense at thosemoners!¡± Sharon maintained. Denise mulled it over for a while before admitting, ¡°You might not understand me... all that well yet.¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Never mind, you''ll know in the future!¡± Denise merely smiled at her without exining further. A demure girl and princess, huh ? Well, she''ll understand in the future! At that precise moment, Keh and Natasha arrived. ¡°Denise,¡± Keh greeted. Upon hearing the voice, Denise lifted her eyes. The instant she caught sight of them together, delight showed in her eyes. ¡°Nat! Mr. Handsome!¡± Sharon was initially sitting with her legs crossed like a big shot, but she couldn''t help feeling awestruck when she saw Keh and Natasha. There was no shortage of handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but if the couple were to join the industry, they would unquestionably shoot to the top of the chart. Furthermore, they emanated an aura of nobility, which most in the entertainment industrycked. She stared at them and spaced out for a while before snapping back to her senses. ¡°Mr. Hamilton! Mrs... I mean, Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°Let''s sit down,¡± Keh urged in a low voice. Sharon nodded, and they all took their seats. Before anyone could say anything, a server came over and handed them the menu. Keh ordered a few dishes at random. After the server had left, Sharon fixated her eyes on them and cut straight to the chase without beating around the bush. ¡°The thing is, I brought Denise to meet the director this afternoon. Her performance was amazing, and the director loved it. He decided on her on the spot and would like to sign a contract with her. For that reason, I asked you both out today to discuss the contract. Do you have any thoughts regarding that?¡± Sharon inquired. When it came to money, Natasha didn''t really care. Instead, she was more concerned about Denise''s thoughts on it. Hence, she shifted her gaze to Denise. ¡°What''s your take on it?¡± Denise deliberated for a while before admitting, ¡°I can''t tell either, Nat. But at present, I''d like to give it a try because I''d only know whether I really like it after trying it.¡± Natasha nodded in understanding. Then, she shifted her gaze to Keh. ¡°I''m not that familiar with contracts. Do you mind helping me out?¡± A smile bloomed on Keh''s face. Naturally, he was more than happy to help. ¡°Did you bring the contract?¡± he asked bluntly. Sharon took the contract out of her handbag. ¡°This was drawn up previously. Do take a look at it first. You can propose whatever requests you have, and I''llmunicate with them directly.¡± Keh scanned through it roughly before flipping it closed. At that, Sharon looked at him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Keh closed his eyes briefly. ¡°No, it''s just that I n to establish an entertainmentpany. Once it''s done, there will be a specialized person in charge of Denise''s contractual matters. It''ll just take about two days.¡± Sharon was wholly floored. Do all capitalists splurge like this? Chapter 242 Chapter 242 It wasn''t just Sharon, for Natasha was also stunned. Previously, he wanted to appoint Sharon as the brand ambassador for Denise''s sake. And now, he even wants to establish an entertainmentpany? Sharon was rendered speechless. In the face of a capitalist, I''m nothing! At that moment, Natasha turned to Keh and cautioned, ¡°It could be a whim on Denise''s part and might notst for long.¡± Nevertheless, Keh appeared entirely unbothered. His attitude seemed to scream that he didn''t mind losing a few hundred million as long as his daughter was happy. Despite that, he still fibbed solemnly, ¡°This is not entirely because of Denise. The development trend of the entertainment industry is pretty good at present, and Hamilton Corporation has been nning to expand into that market. It''s just a coincidence.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Once again, Sharon was at a loss for words. For some reason, I don''t really believe that. With her eyes trained on him, Natasha voiced her stance, "I hope that Denise can have freedom in pursuing her career.¡± Keh seemed to have taken that into consideration long ago, assuring, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be funding it personally. Although it''s backed by Hamilton Corporation, it won''t be under Hamilton Corporation. Besides, I''ll protect her identity well. It won''t leak out, and no one will know who she is. Furthermore, if she continues developing in the industry, there might be increasingly more matters to take care of in the future. We might not be able to keep track of everything at all times. Therefore, I just want to find someone professional to deal with her contractual matters. There must be someone handling that, so it''s better to have our own people doing it instead of outsiders. All this doesn''t interfere with her freedom, yes?¡± Hmm, that makes sense. Truly, we might not be able to take care of her in this aspect. Natasha pinned her gaze on him. ¡°You''re certain?¡± Keh nodded. In the next second, Natasha dered, ¡°Okay! In that case, I want to invest in thepany too!¡± Sharon waspletely bowled over. Her gaze shifted to Natasha. She hadn''t even recovered from her shock a moment ago, but she ended up stumped once more, gaping at thetter incredulously. Don''t tell me she''s also a secret bigshot? Following that, Keh''s eyes narrowed on her even as his lips curved into a smirk. ¡°You want to fund it? How much are you nning to invest?¡± ¡°However much, as long as it''s more than you!¡± Natasha answered seriously after thinking for a while. Sharon eximed inwardly, Sure enough, she''s a big shot! Keh continued staring at her. ¡°So, you''re going to helm thepany?¡± ¡°I''m only going to hold the shares without participating in the management. At that, Keh''s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You''re afraid that I''d take our daughter away from you?¡± ¡°You could also interpret it that way,¡± Natasha replied. Keh regarded her with a smile that was tinged with an indescribable sense of confliction. On the sidelines, Sharon didn''t know what expression to wear anymore. She turned to look at Denise beside her, but thetter was eating happily without a care. She inhaled deeply, not quite sure whether the couple was there to unt their wealth or love. Anyhow, she felt blinded by their dazzling disy of affection. Were just here to discuss a contract. How did things escte so much? A long momentter, Keh nodded. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± He knew that Natasha wouldn''t easily change her mind once she had decided upon something. Instead of turning her down, it was far better to allow her to join in. Besides, he was really interested to learn the secret behind her mysteriousness. Natasha sipped at her red wine with a calm and unruffled expression on her face. Keh then swung his gaze at Sharon. ¡°When everything is in ce, someone will contact you.¡± Sharon nodded fervently. ¡°Sure! There''s no hurry since there''s plenty of time left.¡± In response, Keh nodded. Soon, the server brought their food over. Sharon shot to her feet. ¡°Uh, I need to go to the restroom!¡± After saying that, she spun on her heels to leave. Immediately, Denise eximed, ¡°I want to go, too!¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± And so, Sharon took Denise''s hand and left with her. At the dining table, Natasha and Keh enjoyed their food with a tacit understanding between them. Nevertheless, Natasha was very much relieved to see that Sharon and Denise were getting along smashingly. In the restroom, Sharon looked at Denise with a hint of envy in her eyes. She''s entirely pampered, so much so that even dubbing her a princess can''t quite describe her. Oh well, people have really different destinies! Sheer jealousy welled within her. She hadcked love since she was young, so she was both shocked and envious at the scene she had witnessed earlier. Why is it that they''re so different from my parents? As she recalled her past, a bitter smile hovered over her lips. Noticing her spacing out, Denise queried, "What''s wrong, Ms. Sharon? Are you not happy?¡± Sharon jolted back to her senses and reassured her with a smile, ¡°I''m fine. I merely feel that your parents love you greatly.¡± Speaking of that, Denise beamed and nodded firmly. ¡°Yup, that''s true! I still have two brothers and two grandfathers. They all love me a lot!¡± When she spoke of her family, her gaze brimmed with happiness from the depths of her heart. Whoa! She''s who I dream to be! Sharon smiled as she looked at Denise. Right then, something abruptly urred to her. ¡°Oh yes, Denise, why do you address your daddy as Mr. Handsome?¡± ¡°Uh, well, I''m used to addressing him thus and haven''t gotten around to changing it,¡± Denise admitted. Confused, Sharon narrowed her eyes a fraction. Denise then sighed and exined, ¡°It''s all because Daddy had you all put on a show with him to get a divorce from Nat back then. At that time, she was pregnant with us and went abroad after assenting to the divorce in devastation. Now that the two of them have reunited, I can''t possibly call him ''Daddy'' right away, no? At that, Sharon chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Uh... I didn''t consider that much back then. Life backed me into a corner. But it was really just a show. There was never anything between us!¡± she asserted. ¡°Never mind, it wasn''t your fault. If someone were to be med for this, it could only be Daddy,¡± Denisemented. ¡°Thank you for your understanding!¡± Sharon gushed. Subsequently, she inquired, ¡°What about your mommy, then? You don''t seem to address her as ''Mommy'' either.¡± At the mention of that, Denise burst into giggles. ¡°In the past, she was too young. When I called her ''Mommy'' abroad, people always thought that she was still underaged. Thus, it was very troublesome. For that reason, I just called her ''Nat.'' Now, I''ve grown used to it.¡± Hearing that, Sharon nodded, but then another question popped into her mind. She continued querying, ¡°What''s your mommy''s upation, then? She seems very capable.¡± ¡°She''s a programmer!¡± Denise answered casually. ¡°A programmer... Are programmers that rich?¡± Sharon''s brows furrowed. While she had no idea how much they would be forking out, establishing an entertainmentpany required arge sum of money. She knew that much. Denise paused for a moment. Then, she replied, ¡°She also helps others with projects asionally. I''m not sure about the details, but she isn''t strapped for cash!¡± She spoke airily, but Sharon was increasingly convinced that they were all hubristic. It felt as though the entire family was phenomenal. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 After dinner, Denise went home with Natasha and Keh. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Sharon''s assistant and driver picked her up. As soon as she got into the car, she received a call from Jessica. ¡°Are you still having dinner with Mr. Hamilton and the others, Shar?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°We''ve already finished eating, and I''m currently on the way back,¡± Sharon answered, gazing out the car window. ¡°Oh, that''s a pity!¡± ¡°Why is it a pity?¡± ¡°I just received news that Mr. Hamilton wants to make you their ambassador. If you''re still eating, you could thank him in person!¡± Jessica enthused. Upon hearing that, Sharon sat up straight. ¡°What did you just say? He wants to make me their ambassador?¡± ¡°Aren''t you surprised? Let me tell you that I was also astonished when I received the phone call. But on second thought, Mr. Hamilton likely picked you to be their ambassador because of his daughter. The significance of this is monumental. After all, Hamilton Corporation never had an ambassador throughout the years. However, that''s not the main point. Most importantly, you presentlyck such a resource. Hamilton Corporation is involved in various industries. Once you obtain the role of ambassador, you''ll be the pioneer. Besides, fashion brands treat people ording to their connections. When they see that you''re coborating with Hamilton Corporation, you''ll be receiving countless offers in this area,¡± Jessica surmised, sounding excited as she spoke. Naturally, Sharon understood what it meant to get the offer. She could not help but mutter, ¡°How capitalist of him!¡± It feels as though he''s simply flinging money away! ¡°So, what''s your opinion on this? Do you want to ept it?¡± Jessica queried. Although the benefits of the ambassador role were innumerable, she still respected Sharon''s decision. ¡°Yes! Of course, I do! Why wouldn''t I ept it when it benefits me? He has already tossed the bait out, so there''s no reason for me not to take it. Furthermore, it''ll seem like my conscience is not clear if I don''t do so!¡± Sharon dered. ¡°All right! If you''ve made up your mind, I''ll continue negotiating with them.¡± ¡°Okay. Regardless of whether it''s because of mutual interests or other reasons, we can''t say no to money!¡± Sharon asserted. Such behavior was truly characteristic of her. In response, Jessica chortled. ¡°Oh yes, how was the discussion about the contract on your side?¡± Speaking of that, Sharon sighed helplessly. ¡°Don''t mention it. I was really blinded by their disy of affection. I''ll tell you about itter.¡± ¡°Sure. Be careful on your way back.¡± After saying that, Jessica hung up the phone. Sitting in the car, Sharon pondered for a moment before she picked up her phone and sent Denise a WhatsApp message. It read: Don''t call me Ms. Sharon anymore henceforth. Be bolder and call me Sharon instead! Denise: Huh? Sharon: You''re my financial backer in the future, and I''ve got to rely on you for my livelihood! Denise replied with a confused emoticon. Sharon: Your beloved daddy gave me the role of ambassador of Hamilton Corporation. You ''re my financial backer, all right! Denise: Let me rify that I know nothing about this. Sharon: That isn''t important. The important thing is, you''re my financial backer, and I''ll be looking to you to support me hereafter! Denise replied with a shuddering emoticon. Subsequently, she put away her phone and eyed Keh, who was driving in front. ¡°Mr. Handsome, you had Sharon be yourpany''s ambassador?¡± Keh nced at her through the rearview mirror before nodding. ¡°Yeah. You know about it?¡± ¡°Sharon just told me about it. She even called me her financial backer. So, you did that because of me?¡± Denise questioned. The corners of Keh''s mouth lifted. ¡°Why else would I do so? As long as she''s good to you, she won''t becking in resources in the future.¡± Peeking at Natasha at the side, who was scrolling through her phone without saying anything, Denise ventured after a brief contemtion, ¡°Then... are you not afraid that Nat would misunderstand?¡± ¡°Misunderstand?¡± Keh quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, Sharon is stunning. Those who are in the know will realize that you''re doing so because of me, but what if those who are ignorant misinterpret your actions as you fancying her?¡± Denise asked in a whisper. Then, she even cautiously studied Natasha at the side. Natasha continued scrolling through her phone as though she didn''t hear anything. While driving, Keh cast Natasha a sidelong nce. In the next heartbeat, he stated smilingly, ¡°I arranged that in front of your mommy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! Did you think I was sick of living otherwise?¡± Keh retorted. Natasha''s fingers stilled on her phone. Denise, on the other hand, doubled over inughter. Is he so afraid of Mommy now? ¡°Besides, who''s your mommy''s match when ites to looks?¡± Keh countered. Denise was rendered dumbstruck. Aww... Daddy is bing increasingly adept at ttery I That aside, he''s also all the more shameless! But he''s undeniably enticing! Gah! I''m so captivated by him! She turned her gaze to Natasha at the side. ¡°Nat... did you hear what Mr. Handsome said?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha replied without bothering to lift her head. ¡°Don''t you have anything to say?¡± Denise inquired. ¡°Remember this, Denise. Men are all liars. Don''t trust them.¡± Denise went silent. Well, she has nipped the conversation in the bud. Unexpectedly, Keh wasn''t mad at that remark. Instead, he echoed with a nod, ¡°Your mommy is right. Therefore, don''t easily trust other men apart from me. Do you understand?¡± Is this considered a show by mutual consent, one pandering to the other ? ¡°Got it,¡± Denise answered in exasperation. ¡°Great!¡± Surprisingly, Natasha lifted her eyes and nced at Keh while a smile bloomed on her face. She then dipped her eyes again and continued scrolling through her phone. Throughout the drive, the car was filled with the voices of Denise and Keh chatting. Natasha didn''t find it irritating. Instead, an inexplicable sense of security suffused her. Soon, they arrived below the condominium. Just as they were going to alight from the car, Keh''s phone rang. Seeing that it was a phone call from Fabian, he answered it. On the other end of the line, the man rambled on endlessly while Keh merely listened. A long whileter, he replied, ¡°Got it. Wait for me at the office. I''ll be there in half an hour.¡± After he had hung up the phone, Denise stared at him. ¡°Are you busy again, Mr. Handsome?¡± Gazing at her, Keh nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay, then. It''ste anyway. In that case, be careful on your way back!¡± Denise urged thoughtfully. Keh reached out and stroked her head. Then, he lifted his eyes to look at Natasha with a dark gaze. ¡°Rest earlier today. Good night.¡± Natasha pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but screeched to a halt though the words were already at the tip of her tongue. Ultimately, she merely nodded. ¡°Good night.¡± Having said that, she turned to Denise in the back seat. ¡°Come, let''s go home.¡± Only then did Denise get out of the car with her. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Handsome.¡± Pinning her eyes on Keh, Denise waved reluctantly. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Keh shed her a smile. In the next moment, his gaze fell on Natasha once more. However, Natasha acted as though she didn''t notice it, keeping her gaze on Denise. ¡°Let''s go!¡± It wasn''t until then that Denise took her hand and headed home. Staring at their backs, Keh hesitated for a brief second. But in the end, he still drove away. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Half an hourter, only the lights in the CEO''s office on the thirty-second floor were still lit in Hamilton Corporation. By the time Keh returned, there were only a few people left. Fabian was on the phone, but at the sight of Keh, he hung up after uttering a few words. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± Keh strode toward his office while Fabian followed closely behind. Shrugging off his jacket, Keh casually tossed it aside and looked back at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I discovered that someone has been buying ourpany''s shares in secret recently. Most of the shares in the hands of the minor shareholders have already been acquired. I tried making inquiries about the identity of the person, but they adamantly refused to reveal anything. Moreover, the acquisition price is three times the market value,¡± Fabian reported somberly. Upon hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°Say, could this be Kingsley''s doing, Mr. Hamilton? Previously, he wanted to impeach you.¡± ¡°It isn''t him!¡± Keh stated bluntly. ¡°But who could it be besides him?¡± Fabian couldn''t think of anyone else. Keh''s gaze was unfathomable. ¡°He''s a stingy man, and he''s familiar with thepany''s operations. He would never do such a thing as forking out three times the price to acquire some shares. If he really wanted to do this, he would''ve done so back then. Why would he wait until now when were head-to-head to do this?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°While that''s true, who else could it be other than him? It''s obvious that the culprit is targeting you.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed into slits, a gleam of chilliness glinting in them. ¡°Fabian!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Go and negotiate about acquiring their shares as well. They''re offering three times the price, yes? We''ll offer five times the price. Also, ask whether any major shareholders are willing to sell a portion of their shares. Let them propose the price.¡± ¡°But Mr. Hamilton¡ª¡± ¡°Do as I ordered!¡± Fabian thought for a while before he nodded. ¡°Okay. Got it!¡± ¡°In addition, how''s the progress with Zachary?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°He hasn''t made any moves, merely going to the hospital to visit his mother. He also visited Desmond once. It''s rumored that they got into an argument, and Desmond even flew into a rage in prison. When Keh heard that, his lips curved into a sneer. ¡°On top of that...¡± Eyeing the man, Fabian appeared hesitant to speak. ¡°What else?¡± Keh demanded. After a moment''s hesitation, Fabian continued, ¡°On top of that, Thea and Zachary have been very closetely... Their rtionship seems to be more than that of friends.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes upon hearing that and red at the man. ¡°Do you think I care about that?¡± ¡°No, I just felt that it isn''t quite appropriate for Ms. Jarman to do such a thing.¡± Fabian didn''t quite know how to exin it. Everyone was aware of her feelings toward Keh in the past, but she went to his archenemy when she failed to bag him. Verily, such an action invited much spection. Unexpectedly, the corners of Keh''s mouth turned up. ¡°Every individual has the right to make his or her own choice, and this is understandable.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t care what she is or will be doing. Just keep an eye on Zachary. Once he makes a move, inform me immediately!¡± Keh ordered. Following that, Fabian nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You''re dismissed.¡± Nodding, Fabian turned around and went out. In the office, Keh sat on the leather chair. His indecipherable gaze was just like a vast stretch of purgatory. Keh was exceedingly efficient. In no time, an entertainmentpany known as ¡°NatNise Media¡± surreptitiously came to be. That was also the entertainmentpany that helped Denise sign her contract. It was a new company, so no one thought much of it. With that, Denise was officially ready to join the film crew. When Liam learned of that matter, he initially strongly opposed it. After all, the entertainment industry was a sleazy ce, messy and arduous. As such, he couldn''t possibly allow the darling of the Hamilton family to suffer such a hardship. However, the instant he heard that Natasha was supportive of it, he changed his mind. Moreover, he felt that no one would dare do anything to Denise with the Hamilton family protecting her. Subsequently, he learned that Keh purposefully established an entertainmentpany just for her. Only then did all his worries fade away. As long as his great-granddaughter wanted to join the entertainment industry, he didn''t mind allowing her free rein. Thus, he deliberately organized a dinner at Infinitium the night he learned of that news to celebrate Denise''s venture. Terence went early with the three children. After they had arrived, the three children stayed in the private room while Terence went out to make a phone call. Only then did Anthony and Benjamin learn that Denise would be filming a movie. Nheless, they weren''t at all surprised. ¡°Tony, Ben, are you both not surprised?¡± Denise asked with her eyes fixated on them. ¡°What''s there to be surprised about? I support you no matter what you''d like to do!¡± Anthony dered. Besides, doing this is better than doing some dangerous stuff with us. Indeed, it''s tiring. But at the very least, it isn''t that dangerous. Right then, Benjamin seconded, ¡°Exactly! Furthermore, this is perfect for you, considering your looks. Our family''s genes are pretty good, so it''s a pity not to be a celebrity!¡± As they both expressed their fervent support, Denise frowned. ¡°Did you two reach a consensus, not wanting me to go for training?¡± she questioned, eyeing them suspiciously. ¡°No!¡± Anthony denied it. ¡°Of course not! I just feel that this is indeed suitable for you!¡± Benjamin denied it as well. However, Denise grew increasingly suspicious the more they convinced her otherwise. ¡°You two don''t need to lie to me, for I know your thoughts all too well. Don''t forget that we''re triplets. I''ve got a telepathic connection with you both!¡± she huffed. Hah! They want to keep me in the dark, huh? That''s pretty much impossible! Both Anthony and Benjamin went silent. They exchanged a nce before Anthony admitted, ¡°Indeed, I hope that you can stay by Nat''s side. Although this job is tiring, at the very least, it isn''t dangerous.¡± Frowning, Denise shifted her gaze to Benjamin. ¡°What do you think, Ben?¡± ¡°Although that''s my hope as well, I absolutely respect your decision!¡± Benjamin asserted. ¡°You''re much wiser, Ben!¡± Denise growled in displeasure. Hearing that, Anthony said nothing. ¡°The filming for this movie is only two months. I''m just going to try it out. Then, I''ll decide what happens after two months!¡± Denise enunciated. At that moment, she was no longer her usual sweet, adorable, and docile self. Instead, her expression radiated determination and persistence. She seemed like an entirely different person from before. Despite that, Anthony and Benjamin knew that it was her true self. As though afraid that she would be angry, they nced at each other without speaking further. At that precise moment, the door was pushed open. Liam and Terence walked in, followed closely by Keh and Natasha. When Denise spotted them entering the room, she immediately hid away her earlier expression, reverting to her usual considerate and sensible self. However, as soon as Keh stepped into the room, he seemingly noticed the tense atmosphere a heartbeat ago. That aside, he caught a glimpse of Denise''s stiffened expression. Were they fighting just now? Chapter 245 Chapter 245 On top of that, the expression on Denise''s face earlier was one that Keh had never seen before. He subconsciously shifted his gaze to Natasha. It was clear she had seen it too, but she acted as though she had not noticed anything. To her, as long as the trio did not cause too much trouble, she would usually choose to turn a blind eye and refrain from interfering. With three children, conflicts will inevitably arise. If I step in every time something happens, it won''t just be tiring for me, but the kids will also feel it is unfair. More importantly, I trust they can handle it themselves. As soon as they walked in, all three children tacitly suppressed their anger and behaved as if nothing had happened. Denise beamed, looking well-behaved and innocent. ¡°Great-grandpa! Mr. Handsome!¡± she greeted while smiling. When Liam saw the little ones, his spirits immediately lifted, and he could not stop himself from breaking into a grin. ¡°My little darling, I heard you''re going to be a star. Isn''t that right?¡± Liam asked with a wide smile. ¡°It''s not like that. It''s just that Sharon said there''s a movie she thinks I''d be perfect for, so I''m going to give it a try. At the same time, I''ll see whether I''m cut out for this,¡± Denise exined. ¡°Oh? You''re not nning on doing this for the long-term?¡± ¡°I haven''t decided yet,¡± Denise replied. As she spoke, she deliberately cast a nce at Anthony and Benjamin. Evidently, her words were meant for them. The two boys remained calm andposed, not even bothering to raise their heads. It was as though nothing had happened. After pondering for a moment, Liam nodded. ¡°That makes sense. I''ll support you, no matter what you do. Just go ahead and do whatever you want. I''ll always have your back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Great-grandpa! You''re the best!¡± Denise eximed with a big smile. Aww! Who can resist Denise when she''s so sweet? At that moment, Keh turned to Denise and said, ¡°Even though you''re going to film a movie, you can''t let it affect your studies. I''ll look for a teacher to give you private tutoring.¡± Denise looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Handsome... There''s no need for that.¡± Anthony and Benjamin could not resist snickering when they heard that, and Denise shot them a fierce re. Seeming to sense something, Keh turned to Denise and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I''ve already mastered everything they teach in elementary schools,¡± she replied. Keh was dumbfounded. Liam also stared at her, momentarily stunned. ¡°Y-You''ve mastered it all?¡± Not daring to divulge too much, Denise merely nodded. ¡°That''s right. It''s not all that hard. I only need to read through it once to understand.¡± Liam was at a loss for words. He looked at Keh incredulously, then shifted his gaze to Natasha. Finally, he calmed down. That''s it. That''s the Hamilton family''s genes! As for Keh, he gazed at Denise with his obsidian-ck eyes without saying a word. I don''t find it surprising because I was just like that when I was little. I have an eidetic memory. There were some things that I only had to nce through once, and with a little effort, they did not seem difficult at all. Moreover, I''d already mastered everything from middle and high school when I was in elementary school. I didn''t expect that such a thing would be hereditary. Sure enough, Denise is my daughter. She has my genes. And if that''s anything to go by, it''s probably not just her. Anthony and Benjamin are probably simr. Although the three of them looked like children, there were times when their speech and actions did not seem like something a child would say or do. In fact, their behavior was not that of an average person. Especially Anthony. To this day, I still can''t forget the moment he held that knife and was about to stab Gary. It wasn''t just anger in his eyes... There was a bloodthirsty glint in them. I always thought I stopped an ident from happening, but now that I think about it, I underestimated him. After all, my blood flows in his veins. He thinks and acts just like me, and I know very well what kind of person I am. Keh suddenly realized he still did not know the children well enough. He mulled over the matter for a long time. Finally, the corners of his lips curved upward, and he turned to look at Denise. ¡°Okay, then. In that case, I won''t get you a private tutor.¡± Denise breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± Then, Keh swept his gaze over Anthony and Benjamin. Despite the smile on his lips, his piercing gaze seemed to have the ability to see right through the pair. When the boys met his gaze, they pretended to be extremely calm, acting as though they knew nothing and had nothing to do with anything. After all, as long as no one finds out, there are some things we can''t admit to. Weil just ster childlike smiles on our faces. Yes. All we need to do is smile. Despite everything, Natasha still did not have much of a reaction. As they spend time together, they ''ll soon learn more about the children''s innate and extraordinary talents. There''s no way to hide these things, nor is there any reason to do so. All that they''ve shown so far is their above-average intelligence. What I worry about is... much more. Although Terence pretended the whole situation was unconnected to him, he also felt a jumble of emotions. First, it was my son. Then, it was Natasha. It didn''t only happen in school, but also with otherplicated things likeputers. It seemed as though they knew things without being taught. Hence, I''m not surprised these three kids can do what they can. Sometimes, when a family''s genes are too exceptional, nothing seems to surprise them anymore. However, they''ve no idea that the triplets'' capabilities are on a whole other level because they''ve inherited double the excellent genes! During that meal, everyone was preupied with their own thoughts. The three children sat side-by-side in the rear passenger seat for the journey home. Since it was not a good time for them to talk, they decided to text each other on their phones. Benjamin: Why do I feel like Daddy knows something? It feels like he''s looking at us strangely! Anthony: There''s no helping that. If there''s the slightest trace, he''ll follow the clues, and his imagination will run wild. Don''t forget. We''re his children, his flesh and blood, so it''s not surprising. Benjamin: So, what you''re saying is that he knows we''re... Anthony: Not necessarily. As long as this matter doesn''t identally get exposed, we can vehemently deny everything. Benjamin: Yes. I think so too. Denise had been unwilling to participate in their conversation, but when she saw that they kept tagging her in the group chat, she could not help responding. Denise: This matter can''t be kept secret for much longer. It ''ll be better if he finds out earlier. What''s the worst that can happen? It''s not like he can still disown us. Anthony: No way! Daddy is still deeply involved with Darz. Before wee up with a viable solution, we can''t let him know. To be precise, we can''t let either party know. Denise: What if he happens to find out? Anthony: The three of us will be in a pickle if that happens. Between Darz and Daddy, we''ll have no choice but to give up one of them. Denise frowned. Darz is what were going to be expanding in the future. It''s not only something we want to do, but we also have a group of interesting ¡°friends " there. However, Keh is family. We can''t cut ties with family just like that. It''d be a difficult choice indeed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, she had only asked that question out of anger. She texted: Got it. My lips are sealed. Don''t worry. The other two finally felt relieved after seeing that she had given her word. After all, they had been genuinely worried that she would blurt out everything in a moment of panic. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Terence gazed at the triplets through the rearview mirror as he drove. They''ve been acting strangely tonight, especially now. All three of them are not even saying a word. They''re all holding their phones and tapping away. He coughed pointedly. Getting the hint, Natasha looked up and saw him signaling for her to look behind. She turned around and nced at the three children sitting behind her. It was clear to her that they were chatting on their phones because it was not the right time or ce to talk out loud. After taking a nce, she turned away and lowered her head to look at her phone, showing no intention of interfering. Frowning, Terence hesitated for a brief moment before saying, ¡°Denise.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Denise jolted to her senses and looked up from her phone. ¡°When are you going to join the film crew?¡± he asked, bringing up a random topic. ¡°First thing tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Yeah. The sooner I go, the sooner I can return. I wouldn''t want some people to get up to something while I''m away,¡± she replied darkly, her tone directed toward her two brothers next to her. Anthony and Benjamin did not know what to say as they sat there. ¡°Oh...¡± Terence paused as he gazed at the trio in the rearview mirror. Then, he gave a chuckle and said, ¡°How''s that possible? There''s no way that''d happen. Everyone dotes on you the most!¡± ¡°Sometimes, one does something one thinks is right in the name of love. However, one should still ask others whether they''re willing or not. Otherwise, couldn''t that also be considered a form of moral coercion and injury?¡± Denise countered. Terence was dumbstruck. When Denise gets going, there really is no arguing with her. Anthony and Benjamin looked like they had something to say, but they felt it was not the right time to say anything. ¡°Forget it.¡± Having said that, Denise shifted in her seat and turned back to her phone. Meanwhile, Terence was left wondering when he had ever done something like that. Unable to make head or tail of her response, he nced at Anthony and Benjamin, then decided to remain silent. It looks like choosing to ignore them is also a wise choice! ¡°I''m a little tired, so I''m going to my room to rest. Goodnight, Gramps and Nat,¡± Denise said as soon as they got home and walked through the doors. With that, she headed straight to her room. Everyone could tell she was unhappy. However, Natasha also went directly to her room to rest, seemingly oblivious to what was going on. Still a little concerned, Terence waited until they had gone to their rooms before turning around and saying, ¡°Anthony, Benjamin...¡± ¡°It''s nothing, Gramps. It''s just that we did something that made her unhappy. We''ll handle it ourselves,¡± Anthony said reassuringly. When Terence heard that, he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Excellent. As older brothers, remember to be forgiving toward her.¡± Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Gramps. You must be tired after today. Hurry up and go to your room to rest. ¡°The two of you should rest earlier too.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Terence gazed at them before he, too, went to his bedroom to get some rest. Anthony and Benjamin were the only ones left in the living room. After exchanging looks, they walked toward Denise''s room and knocked on her door. ¡°If there''s anything, we can talk tomorrow!¡± Denise''s dispirited voice rang out from inside the room. Anthony paused briefly before replying, ¡°All right, then. Rest early.¡± Then, he turned and looked at Benjamin. ¡°Should we...¡± Benjamin shot Anthony a look. Anthony nodded, and the two of them crept out the front door. When Denise came out of her room the following morning, everyone had already packed everything and seemed to be waiting for her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Breakfast was also ready, and Anthony and Benjamin were helping at the dining table. As soon as they saw her walk out, Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°Come over here, Denise. Hurry up and have some breakfast. There are all your favorites today.¡± Denise stared at them. Although her anger had subsided considerably after a night''s sleep, she still had the temper of a little girl. Hence, she walked over without uttering a single word. Seeing that she was still looking glum, Anthony furrowed his brows. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, ¡°What happened yesterday was our fault. We shouldn''t have failed to consider your feelings. We were wrong. Don''t be angry anymore. Taken aback by his words, Denise looked up at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°It won''t ever happen again in the future,¡± Anthony added. ¡°Really?¡± Denise asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°Really.¡± When Denise looked toward Benjamin, thetter also nodded hurriedly. ¡°Really!¡± They had admitted to their mistake and even did so in front of Liam and Natasha. Hence, no matter how furious she was, she had no other choice but to swallow her anger. Pouting, she said, ¡°All right, then. In that case, I''ll forgive you.¡± Benjamin broke into a grin at that. ¡°Come over here, my little princess. Here''s your favorite juice.¡± ¡°When I''m not at home, you''re not allowed to hide anything from me. You''ve got to tell me everything,¡± Denise insisted. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Denise looked toward Anthony, and thetter nodded solemnly. ¡°All right. No problem.¡± Having gotten them to agree, Denise dismissed the cloud hanging over her and was in much better spirits. All the while, Terence had watched the scene unfold without daring to interrupt. He only stepped forward after the trio had reconciled. ¡°Is everything okay just like that?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm... Since they''ve apologized with such sincerity, I''ll forgive them!¡± Denise answered. Terence grinned. Well, it appears that it''s better to let the children resolve their issues among themselves. The more we try to interfere, the more trouble it causes. ¡°Splendid! Let''s eat, then,¡± he responded with a smile. Meanwhile, Natasha had been on her phone. When she heard that the children had made up, she merely looked up at them briefly with a relieved smile on her lips. After the meal, Denise went downstairs to where the car Sharon had arranged for her had been waiting for a while. ¡°Nat and Gramps, remember to miss me!¡± said Denise. ¡°I''m already missing you even though you haven''t left!¡± Terence replied. Deniseughed. ¡°I''ll call you.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Anthony reminded as he looked at her. ¡°If you don''t feel like doing it anymore, juste back anytime,¡± Benjamin piped up. ¡°I know,¡± Denise replied. She could not help getting somewhat emotional. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. Go on, then,¡± said Natasha. Only then did Denise wave goodbye. After that, the driver started the engine and drove off. Denise was not the type to get all glum and sorrowful. Even if she felt reluctant to part, she never expressed it outwardly. Instead, she would always have a smile on her face. Just then, her gaze fell upon the tworge bags next to her. She asked, ¡°What''s all this?¡± ¡°Oh! Those are the snacks your brothers bought for you. They said those snacks are your favorites and purposely ced them in my car so that I''d bring them there for you.¡± At that moment, Denise inexplicably let her walls down a little, and her eyes reddened immediately. They came to talk to mest night, but I told them to go away. They must''ve gone to buy these yesterday. These two big bags... Staring at the bags, a wave of gratitude washed over her. I''ve always known that I''m the one that gets showered with love. Because of that, I wanted to do something to repay them. However, I''ve realized that no matter how hard I try, it seems like they always love me a little more. She took out one of the packets of snacks and stared at it with reddened eyes while smiling. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The days were atst less eventful. Denise was doing well on set. Even the director had nothing but praise for her talents. Soon, the triplets'' birthday had arrived. The director gave Denise a special day of leave for her ster performance at work. On the other hand, Liam had hired the most prestigious event nner in the country to execute the triplets'' party at a hotel in the city center. As the Hamiltons and the Watsons were sparse in number and did not wish to invite their business partners, they agreed to book half of the hotel and forgo the initial n to book the whole venue. Anthony and Benjamin were already dressed smartly in tiny suits early that day. They looked cool yet adorable. Anthony essentially looked like a little Keh once he donned his outfit, whereas Benjamin looked like Natasha instead. d in their respective outfits, the twins exuded a sort of indescribable elegance. When Natasha emerged from the room and saw them dressed as such, her lips curled upward. ¡°What is it, Nat?¡± Anthony asked at once. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all. You look very handsome!¡± Natasha gushed. ¡°Are you calling Anthony or Daddy handsome, Nat?¡± Benjamin asked, given the resemnce between his brother and father. ¡°I''m praising my son,¡± Natasha assured. ¡°Then you should praise me instead as I look the most like you!¡± Benjamin protested. ¡°I''m referring to you. You''re the most handsome one!¡± Benjamin smiled with satisfaction at that. He then raised his eyebrows at Anthony, who shook his head helplessly. He even wants topete over things like this. ¡°When is Deniseing back, Nat?¡± Anthony asked as he turned around to face Natasha. ¡°She should be heading straight to the hotel today,¡± Natasha replied as she ate her breakfast. Anthony and Benjamin walked over and sat across from Natasha to begin having their breakfast. ¡°We haven''t seen her in so long,¡± Benjamin said wistfully. ¡°I wonder how she¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Don''t we video call her every day?¡± his brother said. ¡°How''s that the same?¡± Benjamin argued. ¡°I can see her, but I can''t touch her.¡± Anthony grinned. ¡°Sissy.¡± ¡°You sound as if you don''t miss her. Try abstaining from checking her Instagram for an entire day if you I ¡± can! Anthony was rendered speechless. I''ll just pretend he didn''t say anything. Natasha chuckled at their banter. ¡°All right, hurry up and finish your meal. We''ll be going straight there after breakfast.¡± Benjamin studied Natasha at that moment and noticed that she was still in her pajamas with her hair carelessly clipped up. Though she was already beautiful enough bare-faced, he had received his orders. ¡°Denise sent me a message this morning, Nat,¡± Benjamin announced as he looked at her. ¡°She told me to keep an eye on you and have you put on some makeup.¡± Natasha sighed resignedly. ¡°She''s still poking her nose everywhere despite not being here.¡± ¡°She also said to have you wear the leftmost dress in the closet.¡± She''s being awfully specific. Natasha''s wardrobe was maintained by the triplets, with Denise in charge of procuring her outfits. That was how she was privy to what Natasha had in her closet. Most impressive of all, Denise knew which clothes Natasha wore often and which ones she did not. As a result, the little girl was very familiar with the cement of each outfit. ¡°All right,¡± Natasha answered. Natasha returned to her room after breakfast to tidy up and put on her makeup. Then, she extracted the specified dress from her closet and put it on. It was a strapped gown with a plunging neckline. Decorated with sequins that sparkled from her shapely corbones to her tiny waist, her glorious figure was entuated to its full splendor. While the back hem of the gown reached the ground, the front had a high slit to show off her lithe legs. The boys were already waiting in the living room when Natasha appeared from her room. ¡°Let''s go,¡± she said. The boys looked up. Their eyes widened in shock when they saw Natasha. Though they knew she was beautiful, they were used to the sight of Natasha without makeup and assumed that to be the full extent of her beauty. However, a mere touch of makeup was enough to take their breaths away. Natasha frowned at their staring. ¡°Do I look bad?¡± Benjamin hurried over to her as he shook his head. ¡°No, Nat. You look amazing! You look like a seductress with makeup on. Coupled with this dress, your beauty is beyond this world.¡± ¡°Seductress?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I meant that as apliment! What I mean is that you are very beautiful. If you go out like that, you''ll be sure to reel in some handsome fellows.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natasha was dumbstruck at his roundaboutpliment. ¡°Enough nonsense out of you,¡± Anthony snapped. Benjamin chuckled. ¡°I was drawing an example!¡± Natasha''s phone rang at that moment. She picked up at once after seeing it was Keh calling. ¡°Are you all packed?¡± ¡°Yes. We''re ready to go!¡± ¡°Come downstairs. I''m waiting for you already.¡± Natasha froze momentarily at his sudden arrival as she did not recall him mentioning that he was coming. Since he was already here, though, Natasha was not going to be dramatic about it. ¡°Right.¡± After hanging up, she turned her attention to the two children. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Keh is waiting downstairs.¡± Benjamin''s eyebrows twitched mischievously. ¡°Daddy''s such a hardcore romantic,¡± he teased. ¡°How thoughtful of him toe. Don''t you think so, Nat? Aren''t you touched?¡± ¡°So,¡± Natasha retorted, ¡°you think your mother''s someone who''s so easily touched, do you?¡± U P >) Er... ¡°I hope you show more sincerity than this when you woo girls in the future,¡± Natasha chastised. ¡°Don''t keep score of your gestures.¡± ¡°Nat is right,¡± Anthony chimed in, earning him a reproachful re from his brother. Natasha chuckled and went to the door to put on a matching pair of heels before heading downstairs. Keh was leaning against a limousine outside, on the phone with someone, while Fabian waited on him. Before Keh could say a word after ending his call, he heard the voices of the two children and looked up to see Natasha emerging with the boys from the stairs. Though the gaze was fleeting, it instantly enraptured him. The bold dress revealed her figure wlessly. Her skin, already fair, appeared to be shining under the sun. Her wavy, long hair hung carelessly to the side to expose an elegant, swanlike neck. Her red lips were the cherry on top of a wless work of art. Though Keh had been stunned by Natasha''s beauty often ofte, each time cast her in a new light. How is it possible for this woman to look that perfect? Fabian, who stood beside him, was also bbergasted. Natasha being made-up was always a feast for his eyes, akin to watching celebrities walking the red carpet. He could not help butment to himself again. Mr. Hamilton''s taste is really something. Keh''s eyes narrowed. Keeping his gaze on her, he strode forward until he stood before her. Even though Natasha was in heels, he still stood a head taller. Keh offered her his hand in a gentlemanly fashion. Natasha looked at him for a moment before graciously epting his gesture by putting her hand in his palm. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 ¡°To what degree are you trying to mesmerize me?¡± Keh murmured while surveying her with his scorching gaze. Natasha looked toward Anthony and Benjamin at that moment and found them trying to hide their smiles. When they caught Natasha''s eye, they gave fake coughs before getting into the car. Only then did she turn to smile at Keh. ¡°You have demonstrated what it truly means to be shallow, Keh.¡± Keh did not deny her statement. ¡°Everybody has an appreciation for beauty. What''s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Nothing. I finally see how depraved you were before!¡± With a sudden movement, Keh pulled Natasha into his embrace and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°I''ll tell you one more time: I was merely dissatisfied with having my marriage arranged for me. I''m not depraved!¡± He gently brushed a lock of hair by her ear as he spoke. ¡°Besides, this face has not changed much from before.¡± Natasha was about to say something, but her heart skipped a beat when his hand brushed past her ear. ¡°Were out in public, Keh,¡± Natasha muttered. ¡°Are you intending on giving everybody a show?¡± Keh chuckled at her blushing face. ¡°Hmm? Are you embarrassed?¡± ¡°They''re looking from the car!¡± Natasha said sharply. ¡°Let them look. Were not doing anything wrong.¡± Keh was not going to willingly relinquish the beautiful woman in his arms. Instead of speaking further, Natasha gave him a look that immediately caused Keh''s confidence to falter. ¡°Okay,¡± he said dejectedly as he let go of her slim waist and did his best to look dignified. He was about to help her into the car when he turned around and saw Anthony, Benjamin, and Fabian looking out from the windows. When they noticed his stare, they hurriedly retracted their gaze and pretended as if they had seen nothing. Keh narrowed his eyes and reverted to his usual cold self as he opened the door for Natasha. Once she was seated, he entered the vehicle as well. Despite the amount of space in the limousine, he chose to sit beside Natasha without showing any sign of moving. The atmosphere in the car became awkward. It was more lively with Denise around. As the boys still idolized Keh to some extent, they were unable to truly rx in his presence. Benjamin smiled as he gazed around in search of a conversational topic. ¡°Limousines just aren''t the same as regr cars. They feel morefortable.¡± Keh raised his brow. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes. It''s prettyfortable.¡± ¡°Then I''ll leave this limo with you. When this is over, we''ll have the driver send you to school in this.¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. Anthony shot his brother a nce. ¡°Sometimes, keeping silent is not the most awkward thing to do.¡± Benjamin opened his mouth wordlessly. Man, people are mean. I''d better shut up. An indescribable weirdness hung in the air throughout the remainder of the journey. Anthony turned to Benjamin as he suddenly recalled something when they almost arrived. ¡°By the way, we forgot to invite Thalia earlier. Could you ask her where she is?¡± Natasha looked up at the mention of Thalia. ¡°You invited Thalia?¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded as one. ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha wore a curious expression. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha smiled mysteriously. ¡°Nothing. It''s just that things are probably going to get interesting later.¡± The limousine soon arrived at the hotel. The passengers piled out of the vehicle and made their way into the building. There was a huge balcony at the venue, which had been decorated beautifully by a professional team. Apart from being tastefully done, the theme was one that appealed to children as it was both beautiful and lively. A blown-up photograph of the triplets smiling broadly hung above the entrance to the venue. Their looks alone gave the impression that the event was a fanmeeting for child stars. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton went all out, didn''t he?¡± Natasha remarked as she surveyed the scene. Keh smiled. ¡°Grandpa is still not satisfied with this. He originally wanted to book the entire hotel, you know, but it was not doable. It was a good thing you mentioned wanting it to be a family-style birthday party, which prevented him from going out of control.¡± Natasha smiled at the sight of the boys running in. ¡°I just hope that it''s an unforgettable birthday party for those three. It would be meaningless for them if it were too formal. Besides, all they want is for the entire family to be together.¡± The entire family... Those three words touched Keh. The sideways nce he shot her was deep and meaningful. Natasha turned to meet his gaze. ¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Keh leaned in closer, an intense look in his eyes. ¡°No reason. It makes me happy to hear you refer to us as a family.¡± Natasha was dumbstruck. Did I say that? Even if did, I was referring to the triplets, not me and him. Keh spoke again before she could exin herself. ¡°Don''t worry; we''ll spend every birthday from now on together as a family.¡± Natasha fell silent at once and gazed at him without speaking. She was forced to admit that Keh was taking apart the fortress she had built around her heart, one brick at a time. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let go of me, Mr. Watson! Please, have some decency!¡± ¡°Decency? Weren''t you the one who came on to me?¡± ¡°I''m here to discuss matters with you. That doesn''t mean you can harass me!¡± ¡°You obviously prepared yourself beforeing to me. Enough pretending, now. How many times have you been used by Keh? What''s one more time by me?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± At that moment, the noise of a couple struggling was heard. Natasha looked up. Her eyes shed in amusement when she recognized them. Keh followed her gaze, and his eyes narrowed when he spotted the arguing couple. With a leer on his face, Kingsley was trying his best to pull Thea into his arms. The woman looked visibly reluctant as she struggled in vain. She froze in surprise when she looked up and saw Keh and Natasha. Upon realizing how gorgeous Natasha looked, she almost went mad with jealousy. To Thea''s disgust, Kingsley kept up his harassment. After a brief consideration, she pushed him aside and headed straight for Keh. ¡°Help me, Keh!¡± To her surprise, Keh dodged her hand that was making a grab at him. Does he hate me to this extent? It was obvious that Kingsley did not expect to meet Keh here. Though a hint of guilt shed before his eyes, Kingsley steeled himself to approach them. ¡°It''s been a while, Keh!¡± Kingsley cried with a jovial smile before being struck dumb when he saw Natasha. How lucky is Keh for having increasingly beautiful women at his side? ¡°Who is this, Keh?¡± The lust in his eyes did not go unnoticed by Keh, who promptly ced Natasha behind him and met Kingsley''s gaze with a regally haughty expression. ¡°None of your business!¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Kingsley''s expression became stony at Keh''s tant disrespect. ¡°I''m your elder, Keh. How could you speak to me like this?¡± Kingsley demanded as he panted with rage at being spoken to in such a manner before the two women. A sneer appeared on Keh''s lips as he gazed at the other man disdainfully. ¡°Elder? You tter yourself, Mr. Watson. You are only a shareholder of Hamilton Corporation. You''re not fit to be anybody''s elder.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Kingsley red at him. ¡°I''m the same age as your father, Keh, and also a veteran of thepany. Being an elder is the least you should acknowledge me as. Are you that arrogant to people?¡± ¡°Arrogant?¡± Keh repeated coolly. ¡°That implies that you are a human being deserving of my respect.¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Kingsley shouted with a fierce re, though he could not do anything against the younger man. Keh would at least pretend to be courteous when he ran into Kingsley in the past. However, after the attempted impeachment previously, Keh had robbed him of practically everything. Though he had a bit of shares left, he did not have any authority in thepany anymore. I can''t believe he isn''t even giving me the dignity of acting respectfully. Kingsley spoke once more after staring at the younger man for a long time. ¡°As your elder, Keh, I advise you to keep your ego in check, lest ites back to bite you in the ass.¡± Keh merely smiled. ¡°You should watch yourself instead, Mr. Watson. After all, you wade in dangerous waters.¡± Though he spoke lightly, there was a hint of overwhelming threat in his voice. Kingsley red at him as he clenched his fists. ¡°Hmph, just you wait!¡± he grunted coldly before leaving with a dramatic turn of his heels. Keh smiled faintly at his departure. Thea remained where she was. Her gaze fell upon Keh after Kingsley left. This man is arrogant but has the right to be. It''s so attractive watching him tell people off. Her heart beat faster as she said, ¡°Thank you for getting me out of that, Keh.¡± It was only then that Keh''s gaze fell upon her, though the luster had disappeared from his eyes. It was like he was looking at a stranger. ¡°You overthink. I wasn''t getting you out of anything. I merely addressed a problem between him and me.¡± Thea was surprised and hurt at how cleanly Keh cut her off. She gazed instinctively at Natasha. Though thetter stood next to him with an inscrutable expression on her face, Thea knew that Keh''s blunt refrain was for Natasha''s benefit. Her face flushing with embarrassment, she was about to say more when Keh turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Let''s go,¡± he murmured in a voice as warm as his gaze. ¡°We should head ? )) in. Natasha swept a nce over at Thea before nodding her assent. ¡°Mmm.¡± In a well-practiced motion, Keh took her hand and headed inside without another word. He looks at me as if I was a mere acquaintance. Thea''s eyes grew red as the memories of happier times they shared surfaced in her mind''s eye. Slowly, jealousy clouded her vision as her fists clenched. The jealousy seared especially painfully when she saw them holding hands. His love belongs to me. I should be the one standing next to him. The appearance of this woman has changed everything! Thea''s resolve strengthened at that thought. Turning to leave, her brows creased when she suddenly caught sight of the person standing behind her. At that moment, Denise was standing not far away with a man behind her. She was watching Thea with a smile on her face that looked uncannily like Natasha''s. ¡°What do you think? My parents are a good match, aren''t they?¡± Denise asked as she smiled mockingly at the woman. Already fuming, Thea''s mood did not improve at the sight of the neer. ¡°Good match?¡± Thea scoffed. ¡°How so? Don''t you know that your mother stole somebody else''s man? What about that is worth showing off? She''s the third wheel, and you are merely her daughter.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Denise kept her cool against the woman''s palpable fury. Natasha had once taught her not to get angry at a loser as the victory would be meaningless. Denise sighed as she looked at Thea with pity. ¡°A woman with unrequited love is a pitiful thing indeed.¡± Thea turned pale with rage. ¡°What did you say?¡± she snarled. If it were not for the man standing behind her, she would have dashed forward to teach the girl a lesson. Denise merely gazed at Thea. Though the woman''s expression at the moment was terrifying, there was no hint of fear in Denise''s eyes. ¡°My mother was with my father before you. Even Daddy has never acknowledged you as his girlfriend. Isn''t that unrequited love?¡± Thea did not expect to be taught a lesson by a young girl. ¡°What do you know?¡± she snapped, gritting her teeth in consternation. ¡°If it weren''t for your mother''s appearance, I would be his girlfriend now!¡± Denise''s eyes held nothing but pity. ¡°All right, then. Think whatever you want, as long as it makes you happy.¡± Without waiting for Thea to respond, the girl left. ¡°Little girl!¡± Thea called out suddenly. Denise turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Thea smiled coldly at her. ¡°I just want to warn you to watch your words and attitude when you''re in public, or somebody will teach you a lesson.¡± Denise smiled indifferently at her words. ¡°I will be courteous to those who deserve it. Others, however, are not worthy.¡± Without affording her an opportunity to retort, Denise smiled onest time and headed in with the stride of a victor. The sight drove Thea mad. She lost herposure entirely as her eyes narrowed with hatred. If it was jealousy she felt toward Natasha earlier, Denise''s words had managed to invoke her rage. Thea''s gaze flitted upward to the poster at the entrance, which was a photograph of the triplets. A birthday party? This time, she was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she walked toward the wall-to-ceiling window, which allowed her a view of everything going on at the party. Though the attendees were few, the decorations conjured a warm and intimate setting. Peals of laughter erupted as the triplets chased each other around. Keh remained by Natasha''s side the entire time. His gaze did not so much as move from her body. The scene felt like a thorn in Thea''s eye. Why should they enjoy a happy ending while I fall into despair like so? At that thought, hatred shed across Thea''s eyes. If that''s the case, we''ll all despair together! Nobody gets a happy ending if I don''t! Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Stopping her car right outside the entrance, Thalia went on to toss her keys over to the security guard there before she headed right in. Having sessfully located the ce, she was about to enter when she saw the person standing in front of the ss windows. That yielded a frown from Thalia. Though she could not recall the woman''s name, she did remember her. Seeing the manner in which the other woman was peering inside, Thalia could not help but shake her head haplessly. ¡°A truly lovesick woman, she is...¡± Following that, she passed the invitation card along to the staff who was manning the entrance and walked on through. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey there!¡± Once inside, Thalia took it upon herself to extend greetings all around. ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise ran over to mob her the minute they spotted her. Thalia felt an urge to have children of her own while she regarded each and every one of them. They looked so sweet in their formal wear. How could anything in this world be this cute? How great would it be if they were mine? Argh! They are just so wonderful and adorable! ¡°How did you get here, Thalia?¡± Anthony asked her. ¡°I drove!¡± Thalia had a twinkle in her eyes. Who, in that moment, would remember that she was the top dog in the world of hackers? Her current facade was simply too mesmerizing! ¡°We forgot to give you a call when we got here!¡± said Anthony sheepishly. The mention of that prompted Thalia to notice Keh, who was fawning all over Natasha. ¡°It''s fine. I think I''d probably end up fighting with Keh if I had to sit in the same car with him!¡± Anthony was left at a loss for words. Can''t discount that possibility! ¡°You know, your daddy''s little lover is standing out there watching!¡± Thalia directed their attention toward the outside. But when they turned to look, no one was there anymore. That caused Thalia''s brows to furrow. ¡°She was still standing there a minute ago. You have no idea how pitiful she looked!¡± ¡°She''s not Daddy''s little lover,¡± said Denise in protest. ¡°Do you know who I was referring to?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I bumped into her on the way in!¡± Denise replied. ¡°We even chatted for a bit too!¡± ¡°Chat?¡± Anthony''s brow perked up in skepticism. ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I was just counseling her, advising her not to insist on going after someone who doesn''t belong to her. That''s all!¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin looked bbergasted. Regarding Denise, Thalia thought that the girl''s soft exterior belied her strength in character. Yeah, she''s just like me! She loved that, and that only fueled her desire to kidnap them away right now even more. ¡°Come with me,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To get your birthday presents, of course!¡± Thalia said. Anthony''s eyes lit up as he knew that a present from Thalia would likely not be anything pedestrian. He then remarked cheekily, ¡°Why are you being so nice to us?¡± To which Thalia replied, ¡°Don''t worry. You¡¯ll find out, eventually!¡± Hence, after the trio exchanged knowing looks, the lot of them quietly made their way to one corner. While this was happening, Natasha, who was staring at Thalia from not too far away, had a look of concern. Beside her, Keh noticed and asked, ¡°What is it? Is there something 55 wrong? Finding it hard to exin, Natasha considered her words before she spoke. ¡°I''m going to go make a phone call!¡± With that, she walked off to the side with her phone in hand. Keh''s brows bunched up as he watched her from behind. He had always sensed an air of mysteriousness about Natasha. His eyes narrowed when he turned to look at Thalia, who was nked by the three munchkins on both sides. Why would someone from the Darz want to get so chummy with the three of them ? In the beginning, he was quite wary about whether she had any ulterior motives, but as time went on, it did not seem that she harbored anything in that respect. Still, it would be quite a stretch to suggest that it could be purely because she is fond of them... Keh continued to retain his vignce as he watched her. Meanwhile, Natasha made a call to Spencer. Strangely though, her calls could not seem to reach him. Natasha frowned. Could this be predestined? She could not imagine what it would be like for them to meet shortly after. Nheless, after some deliberation, Natasha sent Spencer a text message. The rest is in their hands! In the corner, Thalia presented her gifts to the three kids. Before them were three refined-looking boxes. Once unwrapped, they were revealed to contain three watches. Albeit vastly different in their construction, all of them looked exquisitely crafted. The trio looked at the watches, then at one another. ¡°These are watches that are exclusively made by Darz. Usually, only insiders of the Darz would have ess to them. I specially requested them from Kyle, and in order to protect your identity, I''ve intentionally had them revamp the exterior. That way, it''d look more like ordinary watches ande across as being less conspicuous.¡± ¡°Have the exterior look more like ordinary watches?¡± Benjamin''s bafflement led to a pointed question. ¡°There''s more to these watches than meets the eye. With them, you would be able to contact the insiders at Darz directly. Also, they have built-in self-defense mechanisms concealed within. All in all, they have a multitude of features. Just take your time to experiment with them,¡± Thalia exined. Having recalled something, she added, ¡°But in order to avoid other people noticing, you''d have to enter your own passcode when using it, or they won''t be any different from your average watch otherwise.¡± The eyes of the trio were filled with excitement as they spent quite some time fiddling with the watches in their hands. ¡°Aren''t you going to try them on?¡± asked Thalia in puzzlement. When they heard that, they instantly put the watches around their wrists. The fit was perfect, as though the watches had been tailor-made for them. On top of that, the watches did not stand out too much and did not look out of ce at all. At that moment, Thalia added, ¡°This watch is especially important for you, Denise. As a girl, there are far more threats against you out there. This would be enough for you to protect yourself. If utilized well, not even a few people would be able to harm you if they came at you together. It''s much more potent than the electric shock the one Anthony has is capable of delivering!¡± Denise''s lips curled up as she listened. "I love it, Thalia. Thank you.¡± ¡°d to hear that!¡± Thalia too smiled broadly. Then, she turned her attention to Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°How about you two?¡± Anthony did a fine job of keeping hisposure, and with the watch worn around his wrist, he replied with a straight face, ¡°Yeah. I guess it''s all right.¡± ¡°Not bad, I''d say,¡± Benjamin concurred. Thalia was tickled pink by their response. ¡°What, that''s it? Forget it if you don''t want them. I can just take them back!¡± With that, she reached out as though she meant to collect the watches back from them. Immediately, Anthony and Benjamin withdrew from her. ¡°How could you ask for something to be returned after you''ve given it to someone else?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Yeah, that''s right,¡± echoed Benjamin. From the way he looked at his watch, it was obvious that he loved it to bits. Thaliaughed aloud. ¡°Bunch of fakers. You''ve no idea how much effort it took me to convince Kyle for this!¡± Being as sharp as he was, Anthony quickly caught on to something. He regarded her. ¡°Does that mean that Kyle is aware you''ve met the three of US? ¡°Uh...¡± Thalia was momentarily stumped. ¡°Are you going to deny that you told him about us?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Not exactly. I wouldn''t dare do that without your say-so. But I think that he does know I''ve met the three of you. How else do you think I could have managed to get these presents for you guys? That''s why I think it''s only going to be a matter of time before hees over. It''s inevitable!¡± Thalia said. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 As Anthony knew he alone could excite Kyle, thetter would surely be thrilled by the three of them. However, he didn''t want to hide that matter for long. Before finding a way to adjust the rtionship between Keh and Darz, Anthony chose to keep it a secret for now. Even if there was a solution, he didn''t really care about it being exposed or not. Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°I will solve the current problem as soon as possible. Just give me some time.¡± ¡°Just do it as soon as possible. Kyle has a lot ofints about me now, and those who don''t know thought I''ve been turned against!¡± replied Thalia. ¡°Don''t worry. Although he said that, he will never doubt your loyalty to Darz,¡± Anthony responded confidently. Hearing that, Thalia raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°That''s for sure. After all, I am also a veteran of Darz.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°So, I''ll still need your help to handle this matter!¡± Anthony looked at her and smiled. ¡°I have no problem with that...¡± Suddenly, Thalia knitted her brows as she felt that something was wrong. Looking at Anthony, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think I''ve been dragged into another situation by you again.¡± ¡°Well, you are,¡± Benjamin confirmed. At that, Thalia was rendered speechless. Then, Denise chirped, ¡°It''s okay, Thalia. You canpletely me my brother on this matter and say that he threatened you. After all, as far as his skills are concerned, he does have this ability.¡± Is she... bragging? However, after thinking that Anthony really had this ability, Thalia gave up on that thought. ¡°See, at least Denise cares about me... unlike you two!¡± Thalia rolled her eyes at Anthony and Benjamin. She then looked at Denise and continued, ¡°Denise, you must always side with me in the future because we are the only girls in Darz. We mustn''t fight, and we must stick together, okay?¡± Nodding, Denise replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing that, Thalia smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Good girl. Don''t you worry. When you train at Darz, I will definitely take good care of you and make sure that you be the second Darz can''t let go of.¡± Hearing that, Denise was stunned for a moment, and her eyes shed with a trace of doubt. Even so, she then nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Okay, deal.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± At that time, Anthony and Benjamin on the side watched them and knew what Denise was thinking. It was just that the conversation did not continue further. Let''s just give her some more time. As the four of them were talking, Natasha and Keh walked toward them. ¡°You look happy. What are you guys talking about?¡± Natasha asked with a smile. Seeing Natasha, Thalia sighed inwardly, feeling that the woman standing outside earlier was no longer pitiful. The two of them were not on the same level at all, and that woman was just humiliating herself. This useless man, Keh, is so lucky. Not only are his children impressive, but his wife is stunning. God, why are you so unfair? As Thalia was lost in thoughts, Denise raised her arm to show her new watch. ¡°Nat, this watch is a birthday present that Thalia gave us. Does it look good?¡± Natasha nced at the watch on Denise''s wrist. Although it looked no different from an ordinary watch, it was exquisitely crafted. At first nce, Natasha knew that the watch was custom-made and of great value. It seems that Thalia gave a lot for these. However, those special watches made Natasha have an epiphany. Despite that, she still looked calm on the surface as if she didn''t recognize anything. Natasha then said with a smile, ¡°Yes, it''s beautiful, but it must be expensive, right?¡± Those words were obviously aimed at Thalia. Smiling, Thalia replied, ¡°Um, it''s fine. It was not that expensive. The most important thing is that the three of them like it!¡± Facing a beauty, Thalia was kind. Suddenly, Keh stretched out his hand and inspected the watch that Denise was wearing. His dark eyes shed with a hint of shrewdness. ¡°Yes, it looks very nice, but I have never seen this style before. Where did you buy it?¡± He raised his head and stared at Thalia. Although Keh was a sharp man, the items from Darz were not something that he could just look at and uncover clues. Moreover, Thalia had even deliberately reced the watch cases and redesigned them. Hence, there were only three of those on the market, and nobody would ever find out. The most important thing was that the watches'' true functions could not be used unless their codes were keyed in, so even if Keh had his suspicions, there was no evidence, and he could not find any problems with it. With a smile, Thalia replied, ¡°I didn''t buy it. It was made by a friend of ? )) mine. ¡°Oh, really? Your friend has good taste, then. It just so happens that I want to customize a watch as well. Maybe you can introduce your friend to me?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I''m afraid not.¡± Thalia was not polite at all. ¡°Why''s that?¡± ¡°My friend doesn''t like men and refuses to serve them,¡± Thalia uttered smilingly. At that moment, Keh looked at Anthony and Benjamin. Seeing that, Thalia continued, ¡°Those two don''t count because they''re undeveloped kids. They''re not men.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin were left speechless, as they felt insulted. Keh didn''t really want a watch; he was just testing her. After Keh heard her say that, a meaningful smile appeared on his face. ¡°What a pity. I didn''t know such a strange person exists. ¡°You''re wealthy. There must be another skilled person that you can find,¡± stated Thalia. ¡°Hmm, well, perhaps that''s all I can do for now.¡± The conversation between the two sounded normal, but everyone present could feel something different. One was repeatedly testing the other, while the other was ying dumb. The situation was interesting. Natasha knew that Keh must also have doubts about Thalia''s identity. From the time he was in the hospital until the present, Thalia had always been around Anthony. Even if she didn''t do anything harmful and even protected Anthony, given Keh''s character, he would definitely be skeptical about that matter. Closing her eyes, Natasha seemed indifferent, making people unable to read her. At the same time, Thalia grumbled quietly in her mind. I don''t care if Keh suspects me or knows I''m from Darz. I''m not the only one here that''s from there. Even all three of his children are. I wonder how he''ll react when he finds out. Perhaps... it''ll be satisfactory for me! Haha! Even with such thoughts in her mind, Thalia was still calm on the surface. At that moment, Liam suddenly shouted, ¡°It''s almost time, kids! We should light the candles and make a wish!¡± Hearing Liam''s voice, they all walked over. ¡°But some people haven''t arrived yet!¡± ¡°There''s still someoneing?¡± asked Liam. Natasha nced at the time, wondering if Spencer had seen the message. Just as they were talking, a figure entered through the door. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 ¡°Am Ite?¡± Sharon asked, walking in. She was just wearing an ordinary long dress, but after years of experience in the entertainment industry, she still exuded a gorgeous vibe. Denise greeted her joyfully, ¡°Sharon, you''re finally here! We were just about to cut the cake!¡± Sharon looked at her and said, ¡°I came right after the shooting ended, and I didn''t even have time to pick up the gift. Jessica will bring it over in a while!¡± ¡°Oh, that doesn''t matter. I''m already happy that you came!¡± uttered Denise. Pinching Denise''s cute cheek, Sharon remarked, ¡°How sweet of you!¡± ¡°Come! Come!¡± Denise then pulled her further in. On the other side, Natasha was slightly relieved the moment she saw Sharon. Keh, who was beside her, could feel the difference in her. He leaned into her ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°What''s the matter? What are you worried about?¡± Looking at him, Natasha raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°Is someone elseing?¡± asked Keh, with his dark eyes looking at her, full of certainty. Natasha was stunned for a moment. Keh was indeed very keen, and it was not easy to hide some things from him. She hoped that Spencer would avoid showing up after he read the message. Seeing that Sharon hade, Liam thought everyone had arrived. Hence, he began to arrange the ns again. Just then, Anthony looked at Natasha and queried, ¡°Oh right, Nat, didn''t you say that a friend is coming, and you want to introduce us? Where is that friend?¡± Hearing that, everyone looked at her. ¡°Maybe something happened, and my friend can''te anymore,¡± Natasha replied lightly, still hoping that Spencer saw her message. ¡°Oh, okay, then,¡± said Anthony, not minding it. ¡°Who said I can''te?¡± A man''s low voice suddenly sounded at the door. Then, an elegant figure slowly walked in. Hearing that voice, Thalia, who wasughing with Benjamin, instantly stiffened. She stood rooted as though she was struck by lightning. Did I hear it wrong? This voice... Could it be him? Everyone immediately looked toward the door, spotting Spencer in ck attire, his hair loose. A faint, charming smile stered across his delicate face. ¡°I just came a littlete to pick up the presents. Who said I couldn''te?¡± Spencer joked and walked in. Looking straight at the triplets, he approached them and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, birthday boys and girl. My name is Spencer Teal. I have been friends with your mother for over ten years. I''ve been wanting to meet you guys, and I finally got the chance now!¡± Spencer''s appearance could indeed rival that of a woman''s. His lips were red, his teeth white, and he looked charming. He had tender skin and a pair of long and narrow eyes that could capture people''s souls. Looking at him, Denise remarked in a daze, ¡°You look so beautiful!¡± Spencer was stunned for a moment. Although he preferred to be praised for being handsome rather than beautiful, he seemed to have gotten used to it after so long. stering a smile, he replied, ¡°Thank you, but if it can be changed to being handsome, I''ll be happier!¡± ¡°You''re also handsome. You''re handsome and beautiful!¡± Denise replied smilingly. Denise was unrivaled for being honey-tongued. Everyone would always be delighted after hearing herments. Spencer raised his eyebrows. ¡°Thank you. You''re much cuter and kinder than your mother.¡± He was infinitely tolerant toward children, and with Natasha as aparison, he knew that her children would surely be like her. As he made thatment, Spencer threw a sarcastic look at Natasha. Thetter didn''t speak as she stared at Thalia, motioning Spencer to look in the same direction. Spencer didn''t realize anything yet, but after so many years of being her friend, he could read her. Hence, he shifted his gaze toward Thalia. At that moment, Thalia gradually turned around. The moment he saw her, the smile on Spencer''s face instantly froze as a hint of perplex shed across his eyes. Thalia didn''t say anything. She just stared at him as she balled her hands into fists. Her eyes were filled with resentment, hatred, and uneptance. Spencer''s heart was palpitating. Initially, he thought he could remain calm and unperturbed upon seeing her. However, right at this moment, he found he had overestimated himself. Withdrawing his gaze, he subconsciously looked at Natasha, who frowned helplessly. There''s no way Natasha would do this on purpose. Things must have gone wrong. Looking away, he remarked, ¡°I suddenly remembered I have something else to do, so I''ll be leaving now.¡± With that, he turned around and left before anyone could say a word. It all happened abruptly, which made everyone confused. Looking at him, Thalia hollered, ¡°Stop!¡± Spencer was stunned for a while before picking up his pace and left. He looked as if he was fleeing in a panic. ¡°I said stop, Spencer!¡± Thalia bellowed, but Spencer had no intention of stopping. Aware that the man was trying to escape again, Thalia got to her feet and chased after him. ¡°You''re such a coward, Spencer!¡± With Thalia chasing him, Spencer ran faster. As the two left, everyone looked at each other. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What just happened ? Even Anthony was looking at Natasha in puzzlement. ¡°What''s going on, Nat? Does your friend know Thalia?¡± Natasha didn''t know what to reply. After all, the situation was tooplicated to be exined. As she pondered for a moment, she looked at them and responded, ¡°I''ll go check on them.¡± With that, she got up and went outside. Uneasy of letting her go outside alone, Keh chirped, ¡°I''ll go with her. You guys stay here.¡± When he also took his leave, Anthony looked at Benjamin and Denise. The trio was seeminglymunicating with each other through their gazes. By the time Natasha was outside, Spencer and Thalia were no longer in sight. Looking around, she still couldn''t see them. She then took out her phone and called Spencer, but thetter didn''t pick up. Right then, Keh saw her and walked toward her. ¡°Is this what you''ve been worrying about the whole day?¡± Raising her head, Natasha looked at Keh, not denying it. Seeing that she had no intention of exining, Keh didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, he just uttered, ¡°Let them solve their affairs by themselves. Them meeting each other is fate, right?¡± Natasha stared at the man''s flickering eyes as thoughts of them appeared in her mind. That''s right. Weren''t we like this as well? Thinking of that, Natasha could not help but smile. ¡°We should head back. The kids are still waiting to cut the cake,¡± said Keh, grabbing her hand and going back. When they were in the hall, several tall and muscr foreign men were walking in their direction. They were wearing ck T-shirts. They didn''t look any special, but as the two walked past them, Natasha suddenly noticed the tattoo on one of the men''s arms. That made her stop in her tracks. If Natasha remembered correctly, the tattoo was exactly the same as the one on her father''s shoulder. Turning around, Keh looked at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Not responding to him, Natasha shook his hand off, turned around, and rushed outside. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°Nat!¡± Keh eximed. He could tell something was wrong with her, and so he immediately followed her. Natasha was wearing a pair of high heels, which was why she almost stumbled just after a few steps. Then she just took them off and ran outside. A car was in front of the entrance. When she arrived, three or four of the men had already entered the vehicle. Just as thest man was about to enter the car, she grabbed him. The foreign man was stunned as he whipped his head around to look at her. The others in the car turned their attention to her as well. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± the man asked in proper Ustranian. Not replying to him, Natasha tried to find something on his arm. The man''s eyes narrowed, and the edges of his lips curved upward as he thought Natasha was trying to flirt with him. After all, it was rare for him to meet a beautiful woman at this ce. ¡°Are you trying to flirt with me, miss?¡± the foreign man asked with a smile. ¡°I''m afraid I don''t have time right now as I got something to do. How about you give me your phone number, and I''ll look for you during the night?¡± At his word, the men in the carughed. At that moment, Natasha saw the tattoo on his arm and was stunned. The tattoo was simr but also different from the image in her mind. Ignoring theirughter, she raised her head and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The men were shocked to hear her speak proper Ustranian. ¡°You know how to speak Ustranian?¡± ¡°What does this tattoo mean?¡± she asked directly. The expression on the man''s face instantly became serious when she asked about the tattoo. ¡°You recognize this tattoo?¡± the man questioned as he withdrew the smile on his face. A dangerous aura then emanated from his body as he took two steps toward Natasha. ¡°Tell me!¡± There wasn''t a shred of fear in her eyes as she stared at him. The man sneered, ¡°I can tell you about it. However, there''s a price you need to pay!¡± He then reached his hand toward the back of his waist. At that moment, Keh showed up, getting in between Natasha and the man. The foreign man narrowed his eyes at Keh''s abrupt appearance. ¡°There''s another one who wants to die, I see!¡± ¡°You can try,¡± Keh sneered, ¡°but we''ll see who''s the one going to die!¡± The foreign man was about to pull out his gun when a person called out to him from the car, ¡°Erik!¡± The person continued to speak in a deep voice. ¡°Don''t cause any trouble. We''re leaving immediately!¡± Keh nced into the car. Aside from the men who had just entered the vehicle, there was someone else inside¡ªsomeone who had authority over them. The foreign man swept his gaze past Keh and Natasha before bolstering his gun. ¡°I''ll remember you. Don''t let me see you again, otherwise...¡± he threatened, gesturing his thumb across his neck, thinking he could scare Keh. However, thetter was not even frightened a bit. In fact, he didn''t even blink as he simply smiled with disdain. ¡°You should be careful with your brain, too!¡± Taunts between two men often yed out like that. ¡°You better keep a close eye on your woman!¡± With that, the man called Erik went into the car. The door closed before the vehicle drove away. The moment the car left, Natasha chased after it. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh shouted, swiftly following her. As the car drove ahead of her, the driver said, ¡°Boss, that chick is still following us!¡± The man sitting in the passenger seat saw Natasha chasing the car through the rearview mirror, and his eyes narrowed behind his sunsses. ¡°Boss, why don''t you let me just take care of them?¡± Erik asked. ¡°This is Chanaea. If you make a move, you may expose your identity! Besides, that man isn''t an ordinary person!¡± ¡°But that woman recognizes our tattoo!¡± Erik retorted. At that moment, the man in the passenger seat took off his sunsses. His eyes were deep, sunken, and appeared a little gray. As the woman in the rearview mirror became smaller and smaller, the edges of his lips curved upward with intrigue. ¡°Don''t you think she''s not afraid of you? ¡°Maybe she''s just an ignorant woman!¡± The man with sses smiled. ¡°You still don''t understand women!¡± He proceeded to put the sunsses on again before waving at the ck dot seen in the rearview mirror. ¡°See youter, girl!¡± On the other side, Natasha chased after the car for a very long time. It wasn''t until the vehicle vanished from her view that she stopped with a pant. As she stared in the direction of the car, images of her parents lying in the fire emerged in her mind. Those tattoos meant nothing special to her back then. Only when she saw the foreign man''s tattoo that she recalled the past. The tattoos were different, but she was certain there was a connection between the two. After so many years, her search still hadn''t yielded any results. At that current moment, she realized the tattoo could be a clue, one that she had forgotten. On the streets, Natasha continued to stare ahead. There was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. While her face was getting pale, she still looked beautiful. Passersby kept turning their heads to look at her. Some even got into an ident because they were so absorbed by her beauty. Sounds of argument could be heard at the side of the road, but Natasha didn''t care. She was still immersed in her world, unable to break free. It was then Keh approached her from behind. Looking at her, he shifted his line of sight to her injury, which caused his heart to ache. He had known the woman for a long, but this was the first time he saw her behaving out of character. Even during the ident or when she encountered an assassination attempt at the hospital, she never acted like that. In the past, it was as though she had possessed an indestructible mind and body. At that moment, as she revealed her tender side to him, he felt touched, violently so. Keh knew something was going on with Natasha. Perhaps... His eyes narrowed as he stepped toward her. ¡°Nat!¡± Natasha remained unmoved as her eyes were still fixed on the direction the car had left. A complicated look was present in her eyes. ¡°If you want to find them, I can help you!¡± he proposed. Only then did she return to her senses and turn to look at him. ¡°Trust me!¡± There was a resolute look in his eyes as he spoke. While she didn''t have any expectations for him, his words did touch her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For now, let''s head back first,¡± he uttered as he took off his jacket, putting it on her and carrying her up. She didn''t struggle and simply let him carry her. Underneath the big tree at the side of the street, Keh carried Natasha back to the hotel. They were so attractive that people thought they were looking at a painting. Even though her expression appeared mncholic, and there was an injury on her leg, the scene was still beautiful enough to attract people''s attention. It really appeared as though it was a scene ripped out of a television drama. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Soon, they arrived at the lobby of the hotel. Keh didn''t let Natasha go until they arrived at the lounge. She was ced on the couch before he asked r staff member to bring him a medical kit and a pair of slippers. Looking at her leg, he crouched in front of her and started treating her wound in silence. The pain in her leg snapped her back to her senses. A strange feeling shed across her heart when she noticed him taking care of her wound. With her leg on his, Keh used a cotton bud to treat her wound with care, as if he was handling a rare treasure. He kept blowing air on her injury as though he was afraid he would hurt her. At that moment, Natasha was touched. Maybe I''m just being melodramatic, but his willingness to take care of my injury so carefully really touched me. Back then, when he saved me at the hospital, I didn''t even feel this way, but now I do. I''m starting to believe his words aren''t at all empty. Am I... letting my walls down ? ¡°Keh...¡± she suddenly called his name as she stared at him. Raising his head, the man met her eyes. Emotions were swirling in her heart. Staring at him, she wanted to say something, but she didn''t feel the words gathered behind her lips were appropriate to utter. After a long period of hesitation, she squeezed out only one word, ¡°Thanks!¡± He seemed to have understood something but didn''t say anything. After he treated her wound and applied a band-aid on it, she was given soft slippers. "I told you before that you never need to say that word to me.¡± Keh gazed at her. As the woman looked at him, she wasn''t sure what to say, so she just nodded after some time. The edges of his lips curved upward with delight. He nced at the banquet before speaking up again. ¡°Nat, I don''t know what happened to you, but I know you''re feeling pretty conflicted right now. Today is the triplet''s birthday, and it''s the first time so many people are celebrating it with them. If you aren''t happy, they won''t be either. So, turn that frown upside down, okay? I''ll apany you to do whatever you want to do after the event, all right?¡± Indeed, he was qualified to be a father. Natasha almost forgot about the birthday when she was blinded by her own emotions. After she was reminded of the triplets, she nodded in agreement, as she also didn''t want to disappoint them. ¡°Mhm, I''m fine!¡± Seeing her return to normal prompted Keh to smile. ¡°Let''s go back, then,¡± he stated, stretching his hand out toward her. She stared at him with hesitation before cing her hand in his palm. With barely any effort, he pulled her up and held her hand. ¡°Does your leg still hurt?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied, shaking her head. He had to check it with his own eyes before taking her back. ¡°Don''t tell them about what happened,¡± Natasha suddenly mentioned when they arrived at the entrance. Giving her a side nce, he nodded. Adjusting her emotions, she took a deep breath and entered the room. After Natasha and Keh went out, the triplets lost their enthusiasm for their birthday. They simply waited for them to return and didn''t do anything. When the kids saw the two, they immediately approached the adults. ¡°Nat! Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise strolled toward them. The moment she saw the two holding hands, mischief shed across her eyes. On the other hand, Terence''s eyebrows furrowed when he saw them holding hands. Before he could ask anything, he noticed Keh holding a pair of high heels and Natasha wearing a pair of slippers. Thus, he asked worryingly, ¡°What happened?¡± Others might not have noticed it, but Terence could tell something was wrong with Natasha''s expression. Even though she was smiling, it appeared forceful. ¡°It''s nothing, Grandpa,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°I identally hurt my leg when I went out earlier. Keh helped me walk back here.¡± Terence turned his line of sight to Keh, wondering if she was telling the truth. At that moment, Keh yed along extremely well. ¡°Don''t worry, Old Mr. Watson. Her bones were unhurt. It''s just that her feet got a little twisted. Two days of rest will be enough for her to recover.¡± Since the two had provided their exnation, Terence didn''t feel the need to say anything else and believed them. ¡°Nat!¡± Anthony approached her and held her up on the other side. His worried gaze was fixed on her. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It did, but not anymore,¡± Natasha said intentionally. ¡°You really don''t need to go to the hospital and have it checked?¡± Liam was worried as well. ¡°That''s right, Nat!¡± Benjamin added with concern. ¡°There''s no need for it, Old Mr. Hamilton. I''m feeling all better now. I just need a little bit of rest,¡± Natasha reassured. ¡°Leg injuries can get pretty serious, you know. You shouldn''t take it lightly!¡± Sharon added. ¡°Don''t worry, I got this.¡± A smile formed on Natasha''s face. ¡°Come and sit here, Nat!¡± Denise spoke. ¡°You should just sit here today and don''t move, Nat!¡± Benjamin swiftly added. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. I''ll be here to serve you!¡± The smile on Natasha''s face became brighter as she stared at them. I''m so lucky to have so many people who care about me. It was why she feltpelled to celebrate their birthday with them. ¡°All right, it''s you three''s birthday today. It''s getting prettyte, so let''s get this birthday party started!¡± she urged. ¡°But your friends...¡± Liam trailed off. ¡°Don''t mind them. They have their problems to solve. We just need to focus on having fun!¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Sure. In that case, let''s have fun!¡± He then asked someone to light up the candles. ¡°Make a wish,¡± Sharon urged. The triplets stood in front of the tall cake and made a wish. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Closing his eyes, Anthony said, ¡°I wish Nat would live happily for the rest of her life!¡± It was Denise''s turn. ¡°I wish every day will be like today and that our family will forever stay together happily!¡± ¡°I wish... uh... I wish both of their wishes woulde true!¡± Benjamin had no idea what he wanted to wish for since his siblings had already stated them. Everyone smiled when they heard the children''s wishes. They were simultaneously delighted and sad. Normally, children would have far wilder wishes, but the triplets'' were so simple. Natasha''s eyes were getting a bit red as she watched from the side, even though she didn''t like to be emotional. Just then, Liam spoke up. ¡°You shouldn''t have said your wishes out loud!¡± ¡°No worries. It doesn''t matter if they said it out loud or not. It''lle true regardless,¡± Terence retorted. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°That''s enough, you old fogey. Let''s just cut the cake. It''s gettingte.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Whatever you say.¡± With that, the triplets began to cut their cake. At the side, Natasha watched it happen with a smile. Yet, her mind couldn''t stop thinking about the incident from earlier. I must figure out what''s going on! Chapter 255 Chapter 255 On the other side, Thalia followed Spencer out of the building and watched him leave in a car. Thus, she also hopped into a car and followed behind him. Because Spencer drove at high speed, Thalia had to do the same to keep up. It was as though both of them were racing on the street. As Spencer drove, he tried to avoid her. However, at the same time, he kept ncing at the vehicle behind him, as if he was afraid something was going to happen to Thalia. As for Thalia herself, she just wanted to catch him and question him. There''s no way I''m letting him escape again! Bearing that thought in mind, she stepped on the gas pedal hard. Seeing how she was chasing after him relentlessly, Spencer frowned with worry. When he saw a crossroads in front, he pretended to go straight forward. However, right as he was about to arrive, he drove in another direction. Thalia almost fell for it, but she managed to halt the car''s movement upon seeing his car turning in another direction. Her tires screeched loudly on the road before she swiftly changed direction and resumed following him. The further his car went, the more secluded the road became. Seeing that Spencer had no intention of stopping, Thalia thought of an idea. You''re the one who forced me to do this, Spencer. In the next second, she stepped on the gas pedal all the way to the bottom and crashed into the back of his car. The man didn''t expect that at all as his car shook. ncing at the rearview mirror, he increased the vehicle''s speed. Since he had no intention of slowing down, she maintained her speed and continuously rammed into the back of his car. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Spencer cursed with worry and resignation. He knew if he still couldn''t shake Thalia off, she would probably do something crazy. Sweeping his gaze past his surroundings, he spotted an alley. Hope shed across his eyes as he drove in that alley''s direction. Just as he was getting close to that alley, a vehicle drove out from a dark path. Both he and that vehicle''s owner didn''t expect to see each other. The other vehicle was a truck, and the driver honked the horn violently in hopes of avoiding a crash. When Spencer saw that, he quickly changed direction and dodged the truck. Scared out of his wits, the driver bellowed at Spencer, ¡°Drive properly, man! What, you think you''re above thew just because you drive a good car?¡± Momentster, the driver heard a loud crash. Turning his head around, he noticed a car smashing into the side of the mountain. He was stunned. Spencer was about to leave, but upon hearing the sound, he felt his heartbeat increase violently. Stopping the car, he looked outside with fear. As the truck driver exited his vehicle, so did Spencer. Without any hesitation, Spencer ran toward the wreck. The truck just so happened to obscure the view of the crash. After he ran around the truck, he saw Thalia''s car colliding with the mountain. Smoke was still rising out of the car, and the front portion of the vehicle had been smashed into smithereens. At that moment, he suddenly felt as though his body was drained of all energy. ¡°No!¡± He shook his head, his mind empty. The only thing filling his noggin was regret. He sprinted to the car and tried to pry the door open, but it wouldn''t budge. Like a madman, Spencer shouted, ¡°Wait for me, Thalia! I''ll save you right now!¡± Raising his head, he saw the driver standing at the side, so he roared, ¡°Come and help me!¡± The driver stared at the person standing behind him. ¡°But the driver''s not in the car...¡± That stunned Spencer for a second before he realized something and turned around. It was then he saw Thalia standing behind him. Blood could be seen on her forehead and arm. Apparently, she jumped out of the vehicle the moment the car crashed. In other words, he got duped. Thalia made a risky bet and won. Hence, she stared at him with a smile. ¡°I thought you didn''t know me. Why are you panicking, then?¡± Aplicated feeling filled Spencer''s heart as he stared at her. However, he couldn''t keep it in and exploded with a roar, ¡°Do you know what the hell you were doing!¡± Neither anger nor fear was present in her heart when she gazed at him. ¡°Of course I knew, but if I didn''t do that, you wouldn''t have stopped your car and talked to me.¡± ¡°You''re ying with your life!¡± ¡°Yeah, but it''s worth it.¡± Thalia''s sparkling eyes were fixed on him. His heart was thumping pretty hard. However, after hearing what she said, he forced himself to calm down. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suppressing the rage in his heart, he stood and left without a word. She immediately leaped forward and blocked his way. ¡°You still want to run? ¡°Move away!¡± Spencer uttered coldly. ¡°No!¡± the woman rebuked, determination filling her voice. He stared at the stubborn woman''s palm-sized face. After so many years, she has gotten more mature. Sure, she''s no longer the innocent girl she used to be, but so what?A rtionship between us is impossible! Not wanting to look at her any longer, he averted his eyes away from her. ¡°How long do you n to hide from me, Spencer?¡± Thalia''s line of sight remained glued to him. ¡°It has been so many years. Are you still not willing to believe me?¡± As she stepped toward him, Spencer subconsciously backed away. She wanted to grab him, but the moment she stretched her hand out, he held her arm. Aplicated look was present in his eyes as he stared at her. He then uttered in a small and cruel voice, ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Pain shed across her eyes, but she quickly smiled. ¡°I haven''t been behaving myself around you for a long time.¡± Upon finishing her sentence, she leaned forward, stood on her toes, and pecked him on the lips. It was as though lightning struck Spencer as he stared at her, bbergasted. She grinned at him satisfactorily. ¡°So what if I don''t behave myself? What are you going to do about it?¡± There was insanity swirling in his dark eyes. The more he kept his silence, the more she wanted to challenge and enrage him. "I know you have feelings for me and care about me, Spencer, but why don''t you want to admit it?¡± Thalia questioned. ¡°Who said I have feelings for you or that I care about you?¡± ¡°You were worried about me just a * A- ? ¡± minute ago! ¡°That''s only because I see you as my little sister! Or maybe I''m just a normal person who cares about the well-being of another normal person. Hell, even if the one in danger were an animal, I''d still be worried about them and try to save them!¡± he uttered one word at a time. That stunned her. ¡°Little sister?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer confirmed cruelly. Shaking her head, Thalia remarked, ¡°I don''t believe you!¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter if you believe it because it is the truth!¡± The edge of his lips curved upward. ¡°Besides, I already have someone I like!¡± Hearing that, she was even more befuddled. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± His heart ached when he saw how hurt she looked. However, that feeling was gone in a sh as he continued, ¡°Please stop troubling me, Thalia. Just let bygones be bygones and stop clinging to the past!¡± She stared at him for a long while before her lips moved again. ¡°You really have... someone you like?¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 ¡°What, you aren''t going to give up until you meet her? I can make arrangements for that if you want!¡± Spencer eximed. Thalia gazed at him, hoping to find any suspicious clues from his look and expression. Sadly, she couldn''t find any. His resolution made her back off. ¡°No need!¡± She stepped back. ¡°There''s no need for it.¡± Without dy, she turned around and left. Due to her car-jumping stunt earlier, her leg sufferedceration wounds. Hence, she almost fell when she walked away. Seeing that, Spencer quickly stretched his hand out to hold her. His eyes were overflowing with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± As if she was avoiding a gue, she shoved him away immediately. ¡°Don''t touch me.¡± Not taking another look at him, Thalia trudged away in despair. Five years. I''ve looked for him for five years, never once giving up. I wanted to tell him I wasn''t going to be willful anymore and that I''d trust him and be better. Yet, in the end, the reward for my perseverance is that I be a big, fat joke. Each step she took rang hollow, as though she were a soulless corpse. A trail of blood formed behind her as she strolled forward. Spencer was staring at her from behind. He felt as if something was gripping his heart, making him unable to breathe. Turning back, he saw the truck driver still standing at a distance watching the whole drama unfold. The driver uttered in resignation, ¡°T-This has nothing to do with me...¡± Ignoring the driver, Spencer looked at Thalia again before deciding to chase after her. Grabbing her, he said, ¡°Let me send you to the hospital.¡± Just as he was about to carry her, he felt the tip of a dagger pushing against his chest. "I said don''t f*eking touch me!¡± Still, he didn''t seem to want to back off as he stared at her cold expression. Instead, he stepped forward, allowing the dagger to pierce his shirt and cut his chest, causing blood to flow out. ¡°If this will make you feel better, then do it,¡± Spencer uttered with a serious expression. Thalia stared at him with red eyes, her body trembling. In the next second, she aimed the dagger at her own neck. The man''s eyebrows instantly furrowed in response. ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Don''te any closer!¡± She stared at him as though she were looking at a stranger. ¡°Since you already have someone you like, then don''t bother me anymore! Words gathered in his mouth, but he couldn''t utter any of them. Seeing that he wasn''t getting closer, she put the dagger away, turned around, and left. Resignation filled his eyes as he watched her leave. Thalia hobbled along the road while he kept his distance and followed behind her. His mind started traveling back to fifteen years ago. Meanwhile, Keh sent the triplets back home when the party ended. Natasha kept her silence on the way back. Anyone could see something was bothering her, but all of them were understanding enough not to ask about it. When the car arrived at its destination, Terence stared at them and spoke hesitantly. ¡°It''s getting late, so I''ll take the three of them upstairs first.¡± He then shot a nce at the triplets, nonverbally asking them to exit the car. In the past, he would''ve been against letting the two spend time with each other by themselves. Seeing that he was willing to give the couple some private space, the triplets understood what was happening and quickly got out of the car. ¡°Goodnight, Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise waved. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Keh smiled. Only then was Denise willing to go upstairs with the others. As she walked with her siblings, she commented, ¡°Gramps actually willingly gave the two of them some private space?¡± This is a first! Benjamin whispered next to her ear, ¡°It''s all because Tony and I advised Gramps when we apanied him to the supermarketst time. It seems like our hard work paid off!¡± Hearing that, she looked at him in shock. ¡°Does this mean Gramps will no longer interfere with their lives?¡± ¡°That''ll depend on Daddy''s performance. At the very least, Gramps is having a positive change in his attitude toward their rtionship!¡± Anthony whispered next to their ears as well. The girl gave it some thought and nodded. ¡°That''s true!¡± Seeing the kids chattering at a low volume, Terence remarked, ¡°All right, stop whispering with each other. You''ve been ying the whole day. You three should go take a bath and rest earlier.¡± The triplets obediently and quietly entered the elevator. In the car, Keh gazed at Natasha. ¡°Your worries are written on your face. Old Mr. Watson was pretty concerned.¡± Hearing that, the woman returned to her senses, but she was still silently looking out the window. At that moment, he stretched his arm and held her hand. ¡°I hope I''m someone worthy of your trust, Nat. No matter what happens, I''ll stand by your side and take care of you.¡± She turned to face him, knowing what he wanted to hear her say, including an exnation for her behavior today. However, at that moment, she didn''t want to say anything. ¡°Please give me more time, Keh. I need to think this through.¡± Keh was taken aback for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Fine, I''ll wait for you. I''ll be there when you''re ready to talk or need me.¡± Natasha nodded, still staring at him. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should rest early.¡± With that, he opened the car door to let her out. She nodded again before stepping out of the vehicle. ¡°I''ll wait for your call!¡± he stated. Natasha was so distracted by her thoughts that she simply nodded before leaving. It wasn''t until she went inside that he returned to his car. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson¡ª¡± Before Fabian could speak further, Keh cut him off, ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Eh? Did you drop something there?¡± Fabian asked. A nce from Keh was enough to shut him up immediately. Without dy, he drove back to the hotel. Inside the hotel''s surveince room, Keh stared at a scene on the screen with a tense frown. Initially, Fabian didn''t feel anything as he watched the surveince footage until, eventually, Keh and another person were seen interacting with each other. When that person reached for his back, Fabian noticed something and eximed agitatedly, ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± As there were other people around, he intentionally lowered his voice and whispered next to Keh''s ear, ¡°It''s a gun, Mr. Hamilton...¡± In the surveince footage, thest person who entered the car on the screen was wearing a short leather jacket. When the person was confronting Keh, murderous intent could be seen in that person''s eyes. The moment that person touched his back, he revealed the handle of a gun. If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t have given it too much thought or noticed it. However, for Fabian and Keh, just a handle was enough for them to know what it was. There wasn''t any shock seen on Keh''s face. He simply turned to Fabian and ordered, ¡°Copy this footage.¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Pulling out his phone, Keh headed outside. As he strolled forward, he spoke to someone on the phone. ¡°Where are you, Dave? I need your help in investigating some people.¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 On the flip side, after Natasha took a bath, she sat in front of theputer. Her hair was still wet, and her mind was still filled with thoughts about the foreign men she had met during the day. Grabbing a pencil and paper, she closed her eyes and tried to recall what the tattoo looked like. A few secondster, she opened her eyes and began sketching a pattern. When she was done, she stared at the tattoo on the drawing. It was slightly different from the one on her father, but her gut was telling her it wasn''t as simple as just a coincidence. She had a really strong feeling that it was connected. For a long time, she was practically searching for the truth with a blindfold on, which was why she didn''t make a lot of progress. However, her instincts were telling her that the tattoo would be the lead that would guide her to the truth. Maybe she would even be able to find the culprit pretty quickly. When her train of thought ended there, she turned on herputer and searched for any information about the tattoo. However, even as she searched for a long time, it was to no avail. The more she couldn''t find any information on the tattoo, the more suspicious she became. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It reminded her of her parents'' deaths. In the end, she gave up looking for a needle in a haystack. Her fingers swiftly danced on the keyboard as a string of code appeared on the screen. The webpage promptly changed into another one. It was a website for hackers. Just like the gaming circle, all the top hackers in the world gathered there to pick up special missions. There were challenges, and each hacker was ranked based on their skills, points, and the time taken toplete the missions. Natasha was undoubtedly ced at the top. The quickest way to improve one''s rank was to challenge someone. If they seeded in the challenge, their rank would go up. It was that simple. The moment she appeared, people started chatting: Did you see that ? Shadow Seeker just came onlinelOf course I did! It''s been so long since she came online! Though they only wanted to watch the fun, someone eximed: Those who want to improve their rank should go and challenge her now! It soon became apparent that no one dared to challenge her. After all, there was a time counter on the ranking, and Natasha was still the current record holder. People took one nce at the time before they gave up on challenging her. Another chatted: It''s fine if we only admire her and make her our inspiration.Like hell I''m going to challenge her. Anyone can tell if they have the right to challenge her just by looking at the time. Silently, Natasha read what the people were saying before clicking on the bounty list on the website. There, one could list out missions, news, and anything that they wished to know or wanted. If someone knew about it, they would reveal it. Upon uploading the picture, she hesitated. The moment the news spread, she might as well be halfdering it in public. However, she had no other choice. Thus, she set up the bounty and announced it. The moment the announcement was up, someone chatted: Did you see that ? Shadow Seeker just listed a bounty! G*ddamn! Look at the reward! She really is the highest-ranked hackerlDoes anyone know what she''s looking for? Hurry up and reveal it!If it''s possible, I want her to take me as a student for the reward! People kept on chattering. At that moment, Natasha noticed what was happening and posted a chat: If the information given is true, you ''re weed to ask for a different reward! The chat quieted down immediately with Shadow Seeker''s chat. The silencested for a long time, as though theputer had died. The reason was that it was the first time she spoke there. While she could read what they were saying, she had never shown herself there before, much less say anything. Hence, no one knew what to say. Someone sitting at the eightiethsomething rank asked: Am I hallucinating? Is Shadow Seeker really speaking in the chat? The chat practically exploded following that. Everyone worshipped Shadow Seeker. Some asked to be her student while others were shouting or discussing the matter. They might act like crazed fans in a concert, but any one of them was powerful enough to bring corporations or even a country to its knees financially. However, some of the more conservative hackers had no interest in doing stuff like that. The higher- ranking hackers enjoyedpeting with each other more to show off their uniqueness. All they wanted was recognition and fame. Natasha spoke in the chat again as news filled her screen: Those who know anything about the picture can privately message me! With that, she went offline. Even so, her phone would still ring if someone contacted her or found the information she was looking for because she set up a notification system for it. Her lips were pursed tightly as she sat in front of theputer. She was aware she shouldn''t rush, but she couldn''t help but feel impatient. After all, her search hadsted for twenty years. Despite two decades of effort, she still didn''t find anything. It was the first time she had a really strong feeling that she would finally be progressing in the end. On the other side, Thalia walked all the way back to her ce. When she arrived at the bottom floor, it was already pretty deep into the night. Just as she reached the bottom floor, her phone rang. Hesitation was present in her eyes when she saw it was from Anthony. Still, she epted the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Sensing something was wrong with her voice, Anthony asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You don''t sound like you''re fine.¡± Thalia answered with silence. ¡°Where are you?¡± She still kept quiet, so Anthony stopped asking. A few secondster, the call ended. Her line of sight lingered on the phone for a while before she continued walking. Before she even arrived, Benjamin and Anthony had shown up at the stairwell. Thalia was stunned to see them. Anthony was holding a phone that was tracking her location. It was then Benjamin pointed at a spot not too far away from them. ¡°Over there.¡± Upon seeing her, Anthony put away his phone and rapidly approached her. Upon seeing her wretched state, he frowned. ¡°W-What happened to you? A bitter smile was formed on her face. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°Is that man responsible?¡± Thalia froze for a second when Spencer was brought up. ¡°It was an ident.¡± Anthony stared at her. She wasn''t the type of person who would get the short end of the stick unless she allowed herself to, based on what he knew about her personality. He thought for a while before saying, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°But your injuries...¡± ¡°It''s nothing serious.¡± With that, she stood and headed to the stairwell. Anthony was about to follow her when Benjamin stopped him. Words were about to leave Anthony''s mouth when he saw Benjamin gesturing for him to look in another direction. Not too far from their location was Spencer standing under a tree. Anthony frowned when he saw the man. Spencer didn''t even try to hide as he stared at Thalia. Turning to his brother, Anthony stated, ¡°Go and be with Thalia first.¡± With a nod, Benjamin followed Thalia inside. Anthony''s gaze was fixed on Spencer''s direction as he thought about what to do. Then he approached the man. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Noticing that Anthony was walking toward him, Spencer retracted his gaze and looked at the boy instead. He saw neither fear nor timidity in the boy''s eyes as thetter drew closer. On the contrary, Anthony was difficult to read, which was something kids his age should not have. ¡°So, you''re Mommy''s friend?¡± the boy asked. Probably because Spencer had seen the boy before, he was not much surprised by the kid''s tant but confident question. In fact, it was exactly what he expected from Keh and Natasha''s child. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Spencer answered. The boy pondered in silence for a while before he continued, ¡°I don''t know what your rtionship with Thalia is, and neither do I know what happened between you guys, but seeing as you''re Mommy''s friend, I''ll advise you not to go overboard. I''ll hold you ountable if anything happens to Thalia,¡± Anthony warned sternly with every word enunciated clearly. Spencer narrowed his eyes at the boy. ¡°Are you close to her?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony answered without hesitation. Anthony considered Thalia his friend ever since she helped him at the hospital, so if anything happened to her, Anthony would readily jump in and help. Upon seeing the boy''s imposing attitude despite his young age, Spencer admired him even more. He''s very protective, just like Natasha. ¡°All right. Noted,¡± Spencer finally replied after some time. Anthony took another nce at him before turning away. He figured he should not say too much since that man was his mother''s friend. ¡°Hold on,¡± Spencer called out suddenly when Anthony was about to leave. Turning around, Anthony looked at him. ¡°Anything else?¡± Taking out a vial of medication, Spencer said, ¡°Here. It''s for her.¡± Looking at the item, Anthony had no intention of receiving it. ¡°I''m sure she won''t go to the hospital. This medication helps with the wound,¡± Spencer added. Anthony could tell that Spencer and Thalia''s rtionship was out of the ordinary. He could even see the worry in the man''s eyes. Although it sounded as if Anthony was giving him a severe warning earlier, it was also a test to Spencer. Hesitating for a while, Anthony finally took the vial from him. ¡°Don''t tell her it''s from me,¡± Spencer reminded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She won''t use it if she knows it''s from me. She might even break the vial!¡± Spencer exined. ¡°Do you know her that well?¡± Anthony inquired. Smiling a bit, Spencer looked at the boy and replied, ¡°Maybe. Give it to her, then. Thanks.¡± With that said, Anthony stared at the staircase for a brief moment and left. Watching the man leave, Anthony frowned. Although he was still a kid, he could tell that love was involved in this situation. But Thalia and... him? A frown stitched on his brows as he took another look at the medication. Feeling helpless, Anthony turned around and went back. Thalia was drinking when he got back. As for Benjamin, not only did he not dissuade the woman from drinking, but he also helped her pop the bottles. Anthony''s frown deepened at the sight. ¡°What are you doing, Benjamin?¡± he asked, walking in. ¡°You''re back! Thalia''s not feeling well, and she wanted a drink, so here I am!¡± Benjamin replied with a smile. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I asked him to do it. It''s not his fault,¡± Thalia interrupted. Anthony''s frown deepened even further as he saw how broken the woman was. Just then, Benjamin whispered in his ear, ¡°She''s feeling down now, so some booze will cheer her up. She''ll only want it more if you try to stop her, so we should just let her have her way. We''ll just change the alcohol to water when she''s drunk.¡± Hmm, he''s right. ¡°You''re full of ideas, huh!¡± Anthony looked at his brother. ¡°Eh, not really,¡± Benjamin said, smiling. ¡°Where were you?¡± Thalia suddenly asked, looking up at Anthony. Hearing her, Anthony took the vial out said, ¡°Since I noticed your injury, I went to... get some medication for you! Surprised, Thalia nced at the medication in his hand and fell into a daze. ¡°What? Is there something wrong with it?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Nothing,¡± Thalia said, withdrawing her gaze as she continued drinking. ¡°Do you want me to apply the medication for you?¡± Anthony volunteered. ¡°Nah! This is nothingpared to the injuries I get from my missions,¡± Thalia replied with a smile. ¡°Then-¡± ¡°I said no!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°One more word and I''ll send both of you home. Don''t disturb me here!¡± Thaliained in annoyance. ¡°Hey, I didn''t say anything, so don''t chase me away,¡± Benjamin argued. Beside him, Anthony rolled his eyes while Thalia pursed her lips and said no more. Knowing how intractable Thalia could be, Anthony decided to just put the matter aside, so he ced the vial on the table and looked back at her. ¡°Fine. I''ll do as you wish. Do you have anything else to say to me?¡± Anthony asked her. ¡°What is there to say?¡± Thalia took some more beer and looked away. ¡°That man. I''ve never seen him before. He''s Nat''s friend.¡± Thalia was stunned. ¡°I asked Nat today, and she said that they''ve known each other for years. What happened today was an ident,¡± Anthony exined. Thalia''s grip tightened around the can. ¡°I have no idea what went on between the two of you, but in case you want to talk it out, we''re all ears,¡± the boy continued. When Thalia saw that Benjamin was also nodding in agreement beside Anthony, she smiled and responded, ¡°There''s nothing much to say. It''s all in the past.¡± ¡°Really? He''s the one who gave me that vial,¡± Anthony revealed. Thalia was astonished. Just as she was about to get on her feet, Anthony spoke again. ¡°He didn''t want me to let you know it was from him; he said you would definitely throw it away if you knew.¡± Hearing that, Thalia froze right where she was. As Spencer predicted, Thalia shook in anger the moment she found out that he was the person who brought the medication. Benjamin, who had been watching all this while, praised Spencer in his heart. Spot on, man! ¡°I can tell he knows you very well. He cares for you too,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Ha! Cares for me, my foot!¡± Thalia scoffed. ¡°The way he looked at you is exactly how Daddy looks at Mommy. I am certain about that,¡± Anthony went on. Thalia looked back at Anthony with doubt in her eyes. ¡°Then you should talk to your daddy properly. If he has the same gaze, then I guess your daddy is not any better, because that man... He only takes me as his sister.¡± All men are the same! ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Yeah! He said that with his own mouth. He even said there''s someone else he''s in love with!¡± Thalia eximed with a smile, taking up the can of beer again. ¡°Has it ever urred to you that he said that on purpose?¡± Anthony asked again. Hearing his question, Thalia froze. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Seeing that Thalia was at a loss for words, Anthony continued, ¡°I don''t know what took ce between the two of you, and neither am I aware of the reason he said that to you, but I''ve always felt that men sometimes say one thing and mean another. Sometimes, their actions are what that count.¡± Thalia pursed her lips as she chewed on what she just heard. ¡°Of course, this is just my opinion; it might not be true. But I can tell you''re someone important to him. He actually cares a lot about you, just like how Daddy is toward Mommy. Our eyes don''t lie,¡± Anthony continued as he looked at Thalia. The woman looked back at him as if she was looking for answers. Is that so? ¡°Okay, everything I said is based on what I''ve observed. It''s up to you to decide what you want to do. After all, it''s your problem. It''ste. You should get some sleep.¡± Instead of waiting for Thalia''s response, Anthony looked at Benjamin and signaled at thetter. ¡°Let''s go home.¡± Benjamin got up and followed after his brother, but before he stepped out of the door, he turned back to look at the woman. ¡°There''s actually an easy way to find out how he feels for you, Thalia.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thalia asked, her brows knitted together. ¡°Well, the low-level trick is you can pretend to fall in love with someone else and see his reaction. The prolevel trick, meanwhile, is to test his heart.¡± ¡°Test his heart?¡± ¡°In simple terms, a man will only say his true feelings when he''s about to lose you. He''ll definitely show whether he loves you or not at that critical moment,¡± Benjamin suggested. Thalia narrowed her eyes as she listened attentively. Sounds legit... ¡°But this is risky. You''ll either end up in a win-win situation where both parties open up about their feelings or a lose-lose situation where they never talk to each other ever again, so just take it as a reference. Don''t do anything rash,¡± the boy added. He had forgotten that Thalia was a loose cannon. She would do just anything¡ªno matter how dangerous it was¡ªonly to prove something. Things cannot get any worse than we are now, anyway. ¡°What should I do exactly?¡± Thalia asked eagerly. ¡°Well... I do have an idea,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°Go on!¡± Then, the three gathered together while Benjamin shared his thoughts. When he was done, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°I thought you said this is highly risky, and you don''t rmend doing it?¡± ¡°But the low-level trick obviously doesn''t work for her, so we can only go with the second way. Although it''s a little extreme, it''s worth taking the risk. Who knows it might work?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Benjamin''s right. I''ll do as he said,¡± Thalia cut in. ¡°But what if Spencer doesn''t act ording to what we expect?¡± Anthony argued, still frowning. ¡°Then I''ll ept defeat. If worsees to worst, we''ll just end up not talking for the rest of our lives. To be honest, it''s no different from how things are right now,¡± Thalia answered, looking at them with determination in her eyes. Anthony pursed his lips, speechless. ¡°Don''t worry! I know what I''m doing!¡± Thalia assured. ¡°Fine. It''s your choice, after all.¡± Perhaps it was because she talked about the issue with the two boys, Thalia feltforted and at ease after that. Looking at the kids with her eyes narrowed, she noted, ¡°You know, both of you are full of smart ideas. Sometimes I really feel like cracking up both of your brains to see what they''re made of. I know you guys are smart, but I didn''t expect you to know stuff like this too, so detailed at that!¡± ¡°If you really want to, you can take Tony''s brain. He''s smarter, so it''s more worthwhile for you to study his,¡± Benjamin replied. Thalia smiled, looking at the boy. Well... Anthony is indeed sharper, but that doesn ''t mean Benjamin''s any worse himself. This boy is better at concealing his intelligence, so they are actually like day and night. One is conspicuously bright, and the other''s subtly clever. They each have their strengths. ¡°Benjamin, I think I know what''s a good suit for you!¡± Thalia suddenly eximed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You''ll know once you go back to Darz,¡± she replied. Benjamin stared at her, feeling clueless, but he did not pursue the matter. ¡°All right. We really have to go home. Rest well. We''ll get going,¡± Anthony voiced. ¡°Okay,¡± Thalia said with a nod. ¡°I''ll leave the medication there. You decide what you want to do with it,¡± Anthony said before looking at Benjamin, signaling thetter to leave. After they closed the door behind them, Thalia turned back to look at the vial on the table. Her initially calm eyes started getting misty. Spencer Teal, are you what they say you are? While the two brothers were heading downstairs, Benjamin broke the silence. ¡°Tony, what do you think are the odds of her winning?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked back. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Why did you suggest it when you didn''t know how it''d turn out!¡± Benjamin was taken aback. ¡°Hey, I suggested that based on what you said about Spencer! As you analyzed earlier, I think he must have feelings for Thalia. Otherwise, there''s no way I would say something random and baseless!¡± Anthony stared at him for a good while, which rmed Benjamin. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Benjamin asked with a frown, as he noticed that was how Thalia Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. looked at him earlier. ¡°Benjamin,¡± Anthony finally said with his lips curved, ¡°I realized that you''re way better than me sometimes.¡± Hearing that, Benjamin raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Oh! I thought it''d take you longer to realize that. So what made you think so?¡± Taking a deep thought, Anthony replied, ¡°You''re calmer than I am, notice details better, and are quicker at taking action.¡± Benjamin smiled and put his arm across his brother''s shoulders. ¡°Hehe, should we switch ces, then? I''ll be the elder brother from now on, and I''ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°You know what?¡± Anthony replied, his smile growing wider. ¡°I admit that you''re better at me in certain regards, but being my elder brother? Never in this life!¡± ¡°You''re so petty! I''m only a second younger than you!¡± ¡°Yeah, but that makes a lifetime of difference!¡± Anthony barked, raising his brows in a victorious smile. ¡°Life is so unfair!¡± Benjamin retorted. ¡°Yes, so just resign to your fate.¡± As they bantered with one another, they headed home. Meanwhile, Thea was scrolling through her Instagram on her phone when she came across a photo posted by one of her colleagues. Sharon and Denise were in it. That colleague was a die-hard fan of Sharon, so it was normal for her to post photos of the actress. Normally, Thea would not mind it at all. However, today was different as she froze after seeing the particr photo. I know there are rumors between Keh and Sharon, but I didn''t know she was even this close to Denise. Denise''s outfit is the dress-up for today. What''s going on? Thea snapped out of her thought and went to talk to that colleague immediately. It was then revealed to her that Sharon was filming a modern TV series with Denise. So, the girl is into acting now. Thea''s eyes burned with hostility the moment she recalled the humiliation Denise put her through earlier that day. Ha! It turns out fate''s on my side! Chapter 260 Chapter 260 It was another night of terror for Natasha. Scenes of her parents'' horrible death and her entrapment in the fire haunted her through the night. In her dream, the tattoo on her father''s body blossomed like a flower, and it shone in blue light as its image became more vivid. Just then, Natasha suddenly opened her eyes, seeing the ceiling right above her. In a daze, she stared at it for a long time until she heard muffled voices of people talkinging from the outside. Looking at the time, she decided to get up. Opening the door, she went out to the dining area where Terence and Keh were talking over breakfast. The two stopped conversing the moment they saw her. ¡°Why are you up early today?¡± Terence asked. ¡°Did we wake you up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied faintly. ¡°You don''t look good. Are you all right?¡± Keh asked, observing her with a frown. ¡°I''m good. I just didn''t sleep that well,¡± the woman responded. ¡°Where are the kids?¡± ¡°Denise went filming early in the morning. Anthony and Benjamin went upstairs. I figured the woman staying there would feel lonely, so I asked them to send her some food,¡± Terence exined. That reminded Natasha of what happened between Thalia and Spencer, and she wordlessly nodded. As for Keh, he had been watching Natasha closely. He knew she would not have a good night''s sleep, and he was afraid she might do something rash, so he came over early in the morning. ¡°Do you want to have something?¡± he asked, opening the breakfast he brought before putting it in front of her. ¡°You can go back to sleep after this if you''re tired.¡± The woman nodded and started eating, still looking as though she had a lot on her mind. Terence felt more delighted looking at her as he recalled Anthony and Benjamin''s words. Just then, he announced, ¡°I''m done. You guys continue eating. I''ll go do some exercise.¡± He took a look at Keh and walked away. Naturally, Keh knew what the elder man was thinking. After all, thetter had disapproved of them in the beginning, but now he started giving the two of them alone time. When Terence was finally gone, Keh retracted his gaze and looked at Natasha. ¡°You know he worries a lot about you, right?¡± Natasha nced up at him before looking over at the door. Closing her eyes, she asked, ¡°Did he ask you about it?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why else would I be here eating breakfast?¡± Keh asked in return. ¡°I see you have self-awareness.¡± Natasha smirked. Keh stared harder at her. ¡°Other people might not realize a thing, but nothing about you goes unnoticed by Old Mr. Watson.¡± Natasha did not say otherwise, for she knew that Terence would still be able to see through her pretenses no matter how hard she tried to put up a front. ¡°So, did you tell him anything?¡± Natasha queried. ¡°I didn''t. He''s old, and you''re the one he cares the most about, so telling him the truth will only keep him up all night. I think it''s better to keep it from him.¡± Hearing that, Natasha gazed at him gratefully. ¡°Thanks,¡± she uttered. ¡°As I said yesterday, you don''t have to thank me for anything.¡± Natasha looked at him quietly, for there was nothing else she could think of to say to him. Since he already said there was no need for it, Natasha did not see why she should behave so formally around him, so she just continued eating. Keh could tell her mind was somewhere else, but she still refused to say anything about it. ¡°Does this have anything to do with... your parents'' death?¡± he asked suddenly after careful consideration. Natasha froze and looked up at him in surprise. "I guess it''s a ''yes,'' then,¡± Keh remarked, seeing her reaction. ¡°How did you know? I mean, did you recall something?¡± Keh stared at her intently. So, she knows I lost my memory, but she didn''t tell me a word about this issue. ¡°I heard a thing or two about what happened during your childhood from Old Mr. Watson, so I guess it must be rted to your parents,¡± Keh finally replied. ¡°I see.¡± Natasha nodded, her eyes darkening. ¡°Can you tell me why you think they are rted to your parents'' death, Nat?¡± Natasha pursed her lips at his question, hesitating whether she should tell him or not. After all, it was her personal issue, so it was not necessary that she involved Keh. Moreover, it was no ordinary people she was dealing with. If they were indeed the culprits, it meant that Natasha''s road of revenge was one riddled with danger and risk. ¡°Is it because of the tattoo?¡± Keh asked again when she kept mum. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natasha stared at him, her eyes dark. ¡°I went back to the hotel to look at the surveince cameras'' footage after I sent you home yesterday,¡± Keh admitted, dispelling the doubt in Natasha''s eyes. I see... I didn''t expect him to do that. ¡°Keh,¡± she stressed after some thinking, ¡°I know you have the best intention of helping me, but this is something personal I have to deal with.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh questioned instantly, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What I mean is, our rtionship has long ended, so this has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to do anything for me.¡± Her words angered the man. ¡°Are you pushing me away?¡± ¡°I''m just telling you the truth.¡± ¡°What''s the truth here, Nat? You know how I feel about you. You know I won''t just sit and watch without doing anything. With what you just now, you''re clearly pushing me away!¡± Words eluded Natasha, and she pursed her lips. ¡°If somehow, we have to be rted for you to receive my help, then I will just remarry you!¡± Keh snapped. His outburst elicited a frown on Natasha''s brows as she stared at him. ¡°Where is your household registry?¡± he asked. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Is it in your room?¡± He quirked a brow as he got to his feet and walked toward her room. Seeing that, Natasha quickly chased after him. ¡°Keh! Calm down!¡± Entering the room, Keh was about to open her drawer when the woman held him. ¡°Keh, could you just calm down?¡± The next moment, Keh whipped his head back, pinned her against the wall between his arms, and stared at her coldly. ¡°Calm down? Well, I wish I could do that, Nat! But if I do that, what else must I do to stop you from pushing me away and treating me like an outsider?¡± he bellowed. There was so much anger and hurt in his eyes that Natasha did not know how to reply. Keh grabbed her hand and put it on his chest, fuming, ¡°Should I take my heart out so you can see for yourself how serious I am about you this time?¡± Pressed against the wall, Natasha had to look up at him. With her hand on his chest, she could the quick heartbeat of his heart. Thump, thump, thump. It was as if his heart was calling out to her. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 This time, she did not doubt Keh''s feelings for her. Truthfully, one could tell if someone had feelings for them through the eyes, and at that moment, Natasha could feel the seriousness of the man toward her. However, she had not the confidence in time. There was no answer to how long a rtionship couldst and how much they could endure. Most importantly, Natasha did not want Keh to be dragged in her revenge, as he was not responsible nor obliged to do so. He had lost his memory once just to save her, so Natasha did not want him to get entangled in her own cause this time. ¡°Keh...¡± she mumbled after a long pause, ¡°I think we should just end things here.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Keh fixed his gaze on her. ¡°End things here? What does that mean?¡± Pursing her lips, Natasha stated, ¡°I''ve thought about it. There''s no future in our rtionship, so you should just stop wasting your time on me. You should find someone else that''s worth your effort and time.¡± Her voice was so calm it drove Keh into despair. With his deep and dark eyes, he stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked, his voice hoarse. Natasha nodded calmly.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Why?¡± he probed. ¡°There''s no ''why.'' If there must be a reason, then it''ll be me. What''s in the past is in the past. I tried epting it, but I can''t.¡± Their eyes met, and Keh drilled his gaze into her eyes as if he was trying to search her heart and soul. Natasha did not evade his gaze but instead looked right at him. After a long while, Keh finally let her go. ¡°I understand,¡± he stated. Before Natasha could say anything else, he turned and walked away. Not a few stepster, he halted his steps, and with his back facing her, he uttered, ¡°There''s no such thing as finding someone who is worth my time and effort. It''s all about the people I''m willing to put effort into.¡± With that said, he left. Just as Keh was about to exit the house, the front door was flung open, and Anthony and Benjamin came in. Seeing the man flushing in fury, Anthony asked, ¡°You''re leaving already?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the man replied curtly, evidently not in a good mood. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Anthony inquired. Keh red back at the room before looking at the boys again. ¡°It''s nothing. Take care of your mother,¡± he reminded before walking out in big steps. Anthony and Benjamin stared at one another. ¡°They must have had a fight,¡± Benjamin guessed. Anthony turned around, wanting to go to the room, but his brother stopped him. ¡°What do you want to go there?¡± ¡°I want to see Nat,¡± Anthony replied in an anxious tone. Sighing, Benjamin responded, ¡°Do thatter. Give her some time for now. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I know you''re worried about her. I am worried too, but they just had a fight, so just let Nat have some space. We''ll go in once she calms down and is ready to talk to us,¡± Benjamin remarked Anthony frowned looking at the room, but he still heeded Benjamin''s advice. In the room, Natasha leaned against the wall. Thinking about the pain she saw in Keh''s eyes earlier, she inhaled deeply and shut her eyes. After about half an hour, she took a shower and exited the bedroom, only to see Anthony and Benjamin sitting in the living room, waiting for her. The eldest ran over the moment he saw Natasha. ¡°Nat...¡± By then, Natasha had already collected herself up and adjusted her emotions, so she could smile and talk to them as she usually did. ¡°You guys are back early. How''s Thalia?¡± she asked. Seeing she was her usual self, Anthony did not know how to react all of a sudden. ¡°She''s fine...¡± ¡°Good,¡± said Natasha, nodding. ¡°Are you going out, Nat?¡± Anthony asked when he saw that the woman was heading for the door. ¡°Yeah, I have to go to work. Otherwise, how else am I going to feed you?¡± Natasha asked. When the boy saw that his mother was behaving as if nothing happened, Anthony was even more worried. ¡°Nat, did you and¡ª¡± ¡°Get home soon, Nat!¡± Benjamin interrupted with a smile, walking over. Returning the smile, the woman patted him on his head. ¡°I will.¡± Then, she put on her shoes and went to work. Once she was gone, Benjamin looked back at his brother in resignation. ¡°Seriously, Tony? I know you''re worried, but sometimes you''ll have to chill a little instead of asking a direct question. They''re all adults. They can solve their own problem. Nat will definitely tell us if she wants us to know.¡± ¡°I know, but you have to understand that I''m on pins and needles thinking about them,¡± Anthony exined himself. ¡°You''ll be in a mess if you let your worry get the better of you. You''re just like Daddy in this regard,¡± Benjamin noted. ¡°Speaking of, do you think he did something wrong to make Nat angry?¡± Anthony mentioned, frowning. We''ve been watching how he behaves around Nat, though. Benjamin eyed him in disappointment. ¡°Really, Tony? How biased can you get? It''s obvious that Daddy''s the one who was pissed. Didn''t you see how furious he was when he stormed out?¡± Wait, now that I think about it, that''s true. ¡°Then what do you think happened?¡± Anthony quizzed. ¡°I don''t know, but from what I can gather, Nat is the one who has the upper hand in the rtionship, so you can rest assured. She''ll never be bullied. It''s Daddy who deserves pity here.¡± Benjamin was still thinking about how crossed the man was when he walked away. His words prompted Anthony to think. Just as they were talking, Benjamin''s phone rang, and he straightened his back in excitement as if he recalled noticed something. ¡°Tony! Nat was online yesterday!¡± Benjamin eximed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Look at this!¡± Benjamin showed his phone to Anthony. Thetter frowned upon seeing the bounty list. ¡°Why do you think she''s looking for this tattoo design?¡± Benjamin asked. Both of them knew that Natasha had not logged in to that ount for a long while. Yet, yesterday, not only did she announce the bounty for the tattoo design, but she had even chatted on the tform. Her unusual behavior made them instinctively think that something was going on. Frowning even deeper, Anthony queried, ¡°Do you think this matter is rted to how Nat behaved yesterday?¡± Given how long they had stayed together, the children already noticed that Natasha looked disturbed the day before, despite how hard she tried to seem normal around them. ¡°Most likely.¡± Benjamin nodded in seriousness. ¡°We can''t let this be. We have to get to the bottom of this!¡± Anthony stated. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Just as Natasha arrived at thepany, she saw Spencer''s car park there. By the look of it, he had been there for quite a while. She knew there was no way to avoid him. With that thought in mind, she walked up to the car and got in. Spencer was looking at his phone. Seeing that it was her who got into the car, he was initially stunned before looking out of the car. ¡°Stop looking out there. I''m the only one here,¡± uttered Natasha. It was only then Spencer heaved a sigh of relief. He then looked at her unhappily and asked, ¡°Natasha, don''t you have anything you want to tell me?¡± ¡°It was an ident!¡± Natasha exined immediately. ¡°I have phoned and messaged you, but you didn''t answer or return my calls.¡± ¡°I... I left my phone in the car. That''s why I didn''t see your calls and messages. ¡°Hence, it''s not my fault. Don''t you dare me me,¡± remarked Natasha nonchntly. As far as she was concerned, she had done everything she could and did not feel guilty about it. Spencer looked at her and stated, ¡°You should have told me that Thalia would be there too!¡± ¡°The moment I found out about it, I informed you immediately. I didn''t know about it any earlier than you do.¡± Natasha looked as if she could not care less. Naturally, Spencer did not doubt her words. After so many years, he knew her well enough. She was not a good liar, and there was no need for her to lie. Yet, there was an inexplicable emotion within him. After a long silence, Spencer stared at her before asking, ¡°So, is Thalia very close with your children?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, they''re close friends.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Spencer frowned even deeper. Although he had not seen Thalia for several years, he still knew quite a bit about her. Narrowing his eyes, he questioned Natasha, ¡°You know that Thalia is a member of Darz? Aren''t you worried?¡± After a moment of silence, she threw him back a couple of questions. ¡°What is there to worry about? That she might hurt the children?¡± Spencer knew Thalia well enough to know that she would not harm the three children. However, she might do it if it was part of her mission. Spencer looked at her and replied, ¡°It''s weird that you''re not worried even if you know who she is! She''s dangerous! Logically, you would have taken some precautions if she is so close with the three of them. But, by the look of it, you don''t seem concerned at all.¡± The more Spencer thought about it, the stranger he found Natasha to be. That was so unlike her. Surprisingly, Natasha pursed her lips and uttered, ¡°What makes you think I didn''t take any precaution?¡± Hearing that, Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you''re going to let them continue being friends with her?¡± ¡°I don''t want to stop them from making friends. Furthermore, if you really understand the kids, you won''t find it odd for them to be friends with Thalia.¡± Since she herself took after her father and was exceptionally talented, her children would not be any less. Although the three were always very secretive, Natasha had never interfered with their activities, and she certainly would not stop them from being themselves. Freedom was the only thing Natasha could give them. Spencer, however, did not understand a word she said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha took a deep inhtion before replying, ¡°Nothing. The most important thing is that Thalia isn''t that kind of person. Speaking of, what do you intend to do about her?¡± Spencer''s eyes darkened when he heard her question. A wry smile then appeared on his lips. ¡°What can I do?¡± Staring at him, Natashamented, ¡°Thalia is a nice girl. You should cherish her.¡± ¡°I know that better than anyone else, but that''s exactly why I''m not good enough for her,¡± said Spencer softly, and a hint of sorrow shed across his eyes. Taken aback, Natasha did not know how to reply. She could not even take care of her own business, let alone other people''s. Natasha was not good at resolving people''s rtionship issues, so she chose to remain silent. Just then, Spencer spoke. ¡°Yesterday, your son warned me not to hurt her. If not, he won''t let me off." ¡°Was it Anthony?¡± Spencer nodded. With a smile, Natasha warned him, ¡°Then I also suggest that you listen to Anthony and cherish what you have now. Otherwise, he may really not let you off." Spencer frowned at that. ¡°It''s bad enough that you don''t want to console me. Must you pass such sarcastic remarks? If both of us didn''te here, we wouldn''t have bumped into Thalia.¡± To that, Natasha responded, ¡°Don''t you think that it''s fated? Heaven gives you another chance to sort things out properly. There''s no point in hiding.¡± Spencer knew what she said was true, but hecked the courage. He would rather avoid her than have her hate him for the rest of her life. Furthermore, he had already hurt her once, and he did not want to experience the same scenario again. Seeing the hesitation on Spencer''s face, Natasha continued, ¡°All right. Now that things havee to this extent, it all depends on how you are going to handle it. It''s gettingte. I''ll make a move first.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Spencer called out. Natasha turned around, and that was when Spencer handed her a bag. ¡°These are the birthday presents for the three of them. I didn''t manage to give them their gifts yesterday.¡± Natasha picked up one of the exquisite boxes and opened it. In it was a unique-looking ne. ¡°What''s this?¡± Spencer exined, ¡°Once they have this on them, anyone who recognizes this ne will render unconditional help, regardless of which country the kids are in or the danger they encounter.¡± Natasha was stunned at his words. Casting a nce at Spencer, she knew how valuable the presents were, and they would act as the children''s ¡°amulets.¡± After thinking for a while, Natasha asked, ¡°Aren''t you angry with Anthony for threatening you?¡± ¡°Do you think I''d have beef with a child?¡± Spencer retorted. That made Natasha smile before she said, ¡°Since these presents are so valuable, you should give them to the kids yourself.¡± With that, she handed the presents back to him. ¡°Do you actually think I''d dare to appear before them again?¡± Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°What? You wanna be a coward forever?¡± ¡°I just don''t want things to get to the point of no return,¡± Spencer defended himself. ¡°Hmm, you sure phrased that as nicely as you could, didn''t you?¡± Natasha remarked. ¡°Do you still want the nes or not?¡± the man rebuked. ¡°Of course, I do!¡± With that, Natasha took the presents back and guarded them with her life. It was always better to be prepared, and Natasha was no fool. After taking the gifts, Natasha thanked him on behalf of the children. To that, Spencer responded, ¡°Just make sure they don''t threaten me the . ? ? next time. ¡°Well, I have no control over that.¡± Spencer was speechless. Natasha then put the bag of gifts into her bag before telling him, ¡°But I will pass the message on to them.¡± ¡°I''ll be away for a while. I''ll contact you the next time your hand needs treatment again,¡± uttered Spencer. Natasha looked at him and nodded. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Spencer was ready to drive away when Natasha went up the stairs, but the next second, someone opened his passenger door from the outside and slid into his car, taking a seat on the passenger seat. Spencer frowned as he looked at the person. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°Yeah, I have something to ask you.¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don''t think were that close, Keh.¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± Keh refuted. Spencer inhaled a deep breath before opening his mouth to say something, but Keh beat him to it. ¡°You''re Nat''s friend, so naturally, you''re my friend too. It''s only a matter of time before we be close.¡± Spencer forcibly swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. Fine! You ''re a smooth talker. ¡°Tell me then. What do you need from me?¡± Spencer asked, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°How much do you know about Nat''s parents?¡± Keh asked directly. Spencer''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized Keh. ¡°Is that a difficult question to answer?¡± Keh questioned when he saw the look on Spencer''s face. The corners of Spencer''s lips tugged into a smile. ¡°I''m just thinking that the fates conspire against you. You two were the only ones on the scene that day, yet you couldn''t remember a thing.¡± Keh''s eyes darkened. ¡°You know about my memory loss, too?¡± Spencer raised his brow. ¡°I''ve heard Nat mention it in passing.¡± Keh pressed his lips into a line as though he was pondering about something. Spencer continued, ¡°I don''t know much about Nat''s parents. You know how she is. She shoulders everything herself and won''t go around telling anyone about it. All I know is that she hasn''t given up on searching for the truth all these years, but she didn''t make any progress.¡± Keh pursed his lips tightly. His gaze swung back to Spencer after moments of thinking. ¡°Have you known her for a long time?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Spencer arched his brow once again when he heard the question. ¡°I didn''t meet her as early as you did. But still, we go way back. Maybe when she was around twelve years old?¡± Keh merely stared at Spencer without anyment. Glee filled Spencer when he saw something flicker across Keh''s eyes. It wasn''t apetition, but men tended to have randompetitive streaks. With a chuckle, he said in a mysterious tone, ¡°That''s all I can tell you. You''ll have to ask her the rest if you want to know.¡± A faint smile yed on Keh''s lips. ¡°I''m just asking around. I wasn''t trying to find out about anything. Everyone has a couple of friends, right?¡± So what if he''s known her for a long time? He''s still just her friend in the end. He''s not worth my jealously. Yet, the more indifferent Keh tried to act, the more Spencer could sense his burning jealousy. Men understood their kind the most. Not only did they possess a randompetitive streak, but they also had a jealous nature. ¡°Okay.¡± Spencer nodded. Since you think it doesn''t matter, then I won''t talk about it. Keh opened the door and was about to get out of the car. Since there''s no useful information, then there''s no point in wasting my time here. As Keh was about to leave, Spencer offered, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m notpletely useless. If you want, I can consider helping you recover ? ,1 your memories. Keh''s movement paused briefly before he jerked his head in Spencer''s direction. ¡°Come to me after you thought things through,¡± Spencer said. Keh cast another nce at him before shutting the door. After that, Spencer pulled away from him and disappeared into the main street. Keh stood there, staring at the tail of his car with narrowed eyes. Meanwhile, in thepany, Natasha went to the pantry to refill her cup of water during her break. Coincidentally, Sarah from the reception headed there as well. She went over to Natasha''s side when she spotted thetter. ¡°Nat, what are you spacing out for?¡± Natasha snapped out of her daze and turned to look at Sarah. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You''re thinking about Mr. Hamilton, are you?¡± Sarah asked. Natasha was taken aback at the mention of Keh''s name, but she soon shook her head in denial. ¡°No.¡± Sarah didn''t believe her. ¡°Mr. Hamilton is so sweet to you. He picks you up and drops you off at work every day. How romantic!¡± ¡°No, he didn''t!¡± ¡°We all saw it!¡± ¡°What did you guys see?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, of course! I saw him earlier when I went down to grab a few documents. Wasn''t he here to drop you off?¡± Sarah leaned her arm against Natasha''s shoulder with an envious smile as though the scenario of her imagination was the truth. Natasha was briefly stunned. She saw Keh downstairs earlier? ¡°Are you sure it''s him you saw?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°Nat, perfect guys like Mr. Hamilton shine no matter where they go. I won''t mistake him for someone else even if I have severe shortsightedness.¡± Sarah was certain. Natasha stayed silent upon hearing Sarah''s firm answer and thought about how Keh looked when he left the house. But what is he doing here? Her ringing phone pulled her out of her thoughts. She reached for her phone, and her eyes squinted when she saw the name shing on the screen. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°I have something to tend to, Sarah.¡± Without waiting for Sarah''s reply, Natasha walked toward the exit. Sarah furrowed her brows as she stared at Natasha''s leaving figure, but she didn''t think much about it and left the pantry with a cup of coffee. Back at her seat, Natasha typed a string of codes into theputer. The screen shed, transferring her to another webpage. The bounty list isn''t exposed yet, but someone had sent me a private message. It''s Kyle from Darz. Kyle asked: Why are you looking for the design of the tattoo? Shadow Seeker replied: That''s my business. Her profile picture, which was dark before this, lit up all of a sudden. At that moment, Kyle knew that piece of information was important to her. Kyle: I don''t know why you''re asking around about that, but I have some advice for you. Don''t delve deeper into this, no matter the reason. Shadow Seeker: You know about the design? Kyle: Yes.Kind of. Shadow Seeker: Name the price. I can buy it no matter the cost. Kyle: You think I''m warning you for money? Shadow Seeker: You can ask for anything. Kyle: What if I want you to join Darz? Natasha mulled over his offer as she stared at the screen. As silence ensued from the other end, Kyle realized his request was challenging for her. Darz had been trying to recruit her for the longest time. They had tried every trick in the book, but she never agreed. Kyle was just about to type something when he received a message from Shadow Seeker: I already promised my family that I wouldn''t be part of that world anymore. However, I can promise to fulfill three of your requests! Kyle was bewildered by her reply. I''m not the only one recruiting Shadow Seeker. She''s adamant about not joining any organization. Other organizations had been trying to recruit her for so many years, but she had never shown any interest in joining any of them. Instead, she looked as though she was slowly retiring. Most organizations have given up on her. Darz is close to giving up as well. However, were acutely aware that Shadow Seeker''s participation is next to impossible. Three favors... is already enough. Kyle was strangely excited by her offer, yet he was still worried when he thought about the design of that tattoo. Kyle typed: I''m worried that you won''t live to fulfill the three requests you promised after I told you about it. Natasha''s eyes narrowed while she stared at the screen. I know Kyle well. Even if I''ve never met him in person before, Darz would asionally pester me to join them. Hence, I have known Kyle for quite some time now and he''s not the kind of person who would exaggerate things to frighten me. Shadow Seekermented: Don''t worry about that. I''llpensate you with something that is equivalent to my life. It was Kyle''s turn to narrow his eyes at the screen after reading Shadow Seeker''s message. Shadow Seeker is widely known among the hackermunity. She never gives out promises readily. That information must be exceedingly important to her if she''s willing to make a promise like that. After mulling over it for a long time, Kyle finally agreed. He replied: Okay, I can tell you... Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Natasha looked at the screen with a grave expression and bated breath. Kyle answered: I''ve seen that tattoo''s design once when I was on a mission in Zaewora a few years back. It should be a symbol representing an organization. That organization is very mysterious. I don''t know what exactly they do, but I heard from the locals that members of that organization killed others without mercy. Everywhere they stepped foot, lives were lost. They don''t treat human life as an equal. Most importantly, they seem to receive protection from the local government. Natasha narrowed her eyes at his reply, and her expression turned increasingly somber. Zaewora? Mysterious organization? If that design is they symbol of an organization, then was Father part of it? Seeing no reply from Shadow Seeker, Kyle continued: I don''t know why you''re asking about it, but I''m warning you to be careful about poking your nose where it shouldn''t be. If I''m not mistaken, a lot of organizations had conflicts with them over the years and didn''t end up well, let alone you. Even if you have exceptional ability, you''re fighting against an organization alone. You won''t have a chance at winning. Shadow Seeker: Darz never had any conflict with them? Kyle: They''re involved in something different than us. What they''re doing is endangering nations. What we''re doing is for money. We''re not as crazy and heartless as they are, so we haven''t interacted with each other yet. Shadow Seeker: Sure, you guys are fine now since you don''t have any conflict of interest with them, but that doesn''t mean you would stay out of each other''s ways forever. Shadow Seeker''s truthful answer served as a warning in a way. Kyle: That''s why we''re strengthening ourselves. It''s not a definite loss on our side at the moment, but you''re on your own... It''s dangerous. Shadow Seeker: Thank you for your suggestion. Do you still have any other information? Kyle: That''s all I have. If you want to know more, I can help you ask around. Shadow Seeker: I''ll wait for your news then. Kyle: You''re not giving up? Shadow Seeker: I don''t have a choice. I have to walk the path I chose. Kyle: Fine, but I''m warning you to remove that bounty list to not raise any suspicions from them. Otherwise, they''ll find you first before you can find them. Your enemy is in the dark while you ''re in the light. You ''re at a disadvantage. Shadow Seeker: They have to be able to find me first. Kyle didn''t know how to reply to that. The only person who can make such an arrogant statement is none other than Shadow Seeker. She''s right, though. After all, she''s the top hacker in the whole world. Kyle: Fine then. Wait for my update. I''ll contact you. Shadow Seeker: Okay. Kyle went offline after the conversation. Natasha immersed in her thoughts as she stared at theputer screen. I''m anxious to know the truth. What is Father''s rtionship with that mysterious organization? Is it like what Kyle had said ? Was he one of the members ? However, ording to my understanding of him, he wasn''t someone that would join such a cruel organization. What happened? Who was behind Father''s death? Ross casually walked up to Natasha when she was deep in her thoughts. He leaned over to look at herputer screen and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Ms. Wealthy? You have a serious look on your face right now. Are you secretly talking to your boyfriend during work?¡± Before he could take a look at the screen, Natasha had closed the webpage at lightning-fast speed and lifted her gaze to look at him calmly. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Ross curled his lips. ¡°It''s okay. Nobody is going to say anything even if you''re secretly talking to Mr. Hamilton. After all, he''s ourpany''srgest client. We still need you to maintain a good rtionship with him.¡± Natasha ignored his words and stared at him. ¡°Can I help you?¡± He inched closer toward her. ¡°I do have a tiny matter I need to ask you about.¡± She studied his expression wordlessly and waited for him to ask the question. ¡°I saw your daughter update her Instagram yesterday. It''s a photo of her with Sharon. Do they know each other?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Something like that.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°T-Then can you help me get an... autograph?¡± Ross asked with a stammer. Hisst word was unintelligible. ¡°What did you say?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°Talk after you get your tongue back.¡± Ross was having a hard time voicing out his request. ¡°I said can you help me... ask for an autograph.¡± Natasha wore a puzzled expression. ¡°You''re a fan of Sharon?¡± Ross answered immediately, ¡°She''s my goddess! I''ve been her fanboy for so many years!¡± Natasha was speechless. She had never expected Ross, who always acted casually and carefreely, to be a fanboy. ¡°So can you help me or not? Just tell me!¡± Ross urged. Natasha blinked and said, ¡°Since you have Denise''s number, you can ask her. I''m sure she''ll be more than willing to help.¡± Ross thought about it and felt that her words made sense. ¡°T-Then I''ll ask Denise directly, okay?¡± Ross asked. Natasha nodded. A wide smile instantly stretched across his face at her approval. He then took out his phone and tapped on Denise''s contact on WhatsApp. ¡°You can continue doing your thing, Ms. Wealthy.¡± He hummed happily as he walked away with his head buried in his phone. The corners of Natasha''s lips curled into a smile as he left. She pulled her gaze back to the screen not long after and stared at the bounty list with hesitation for a while before deciding against removing it. Kyle''s right about my enemy being in the dark, but that doesn''t mean I''m in the light. If I want to have any contact with them, this bounty list is the ticket to get me there. I believe they''ll see this soon.By then, I¡¯ll have the chance to investigate if they''re rted to Father''s death. Since I already have a clue, I''ll follow it to the end. I can''t let this opportunity go after so many years have passed. Meanwhile, Keh was staring absentmindedly at the monitor when Fabian rushed over with a laptop in hand. ¡°Take a look at this, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian hurriedly set hisptop in front of Keh. ¡°My friend sent this to me. Rumor has it that the bounty list put up by the top hacker, Shadow Seeker, is to investigate the same organization we''re looking for,¡± Fabian exined. Keh''s back straightened when he heard that, and his gaze dropped to theptop''s screen. He clicked on the picture and had a quick look. ¡°Shadow Seeker doesn''t show up much. Despite that, she is still a record holder in the hacker world. I can''t believe such an amazing person is searching for those people, too!¡± Fabian added, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Creases formed on Keh''s forehead as he pursed his lips into a thin line. Is it truly a coincidence? ¡°Weren''t you looking for Shadow Seeker before this, Mr. Hamilton? Should we coborate with her? This might be a good opportunity,¡± Fabian asked. Keh looked at him. ¡°What about the information I asked you to find?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°I''ve already found something. They had arrived at Glenport City two days ago and were active around the port. I guess they were carrying out some mission or n. There were around seven to eight people there, but I''m not sure when they''ll leave.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Keh''s eyes narrowed. ¡°That''s easy. We''ll find out when we see them in person,¡± Keh said with a smile. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 In the dead of night, Anthony finally went online secretly. Kyle asked once he saw Anthony: Why are you always sote? Anthony replied: I was busy! Kyle: Why are you always busy before you have to get online? Isn''t that too coincidental? Anthony: Well, I am indeed busy.How dare I get online before Natasha goes to bed? I don''t have a death wish. Kyle couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, so he changed the subject of the conversation and asked: Where is Thalia? Anthony: She''s injured and still resting at home. Kyle grew nervous and asked: Injured? What happened? Anthony exined: It''s just some private matter. Don''t worry about her. It''s only a minor injury. Kyle thought for a while and asked: Did it happen because of a man? Anthony: How did you know about that ? Kyle responded: Given Thalia''s skills, it won''t be easy to hurt her unless she is willing to take it! Has she found the man? Anthony said: Yes. They ran into each other! Kyle: D*mn! What a coincidence! Feeling surprised, Anthony asked: Do you know about this as well? Kyle: I only know a little about it. While Anthony arched his eyebrow, Kyle changed the subject of the conversation: All right. Let''s not dwell on it. I have something important to discuss with you! Anthony questioned: What is it? Kyle became excited when they started talking about this topic. He typed: Did you know that Shadow Seeker was online yesterday? Once Kyle brought this up, Anthony''s heart skipped a beat. Nheless, he pretended to be nonchnt and replied: I guess every hacker knows about this. Why are you bringing this up now? Kyle asked: Are you not excited? Anthony: Of course, I''m excited! However, it wasn''t hard to tell that he wasn''t excited at all. Kyle ignored him and continued typing: When she offered rewards, I happened to have some information and provided it to her. Do you want to guess what happened next? Anthony was startled for a while before he replied: Did she agree to join Darz? That was just a guess, but deep down, Anthony thought his position would be precarious if his spection turned out to be true. Kyle answered: Well, she didn''t. I can tell she''s still determined not to join any organization! Upon hearing it, Anthony heaved a sigh of relief. He asked: In that case, why are you so excited? Kyle quickly responded: Even though she didn''t join Darz, she promised to fulfill three of my requests! Anthony: What requests? Kyle: I haven''t thought about it. However, an idea did pop into my mind! Anthony''s gut instinct told him that the idea was rted to him. He questioned: What''s your idea? Kyle proposed: I''m nning to let you and Shadow Seekerpete against each other! Instantly, Anthony was rendered speechless. Can I refuse? Kyle added: Although Shadow Seeker is a legend, you''re not bad, too. After all, you''re the most awesome hacker I''ve ever seen, other than Shadow Seeker. I''m curious about the gap between the two of you! The next moment, Anthony responded without hesitation: I refuse! Kyle: Why? Anthony: There is no reason. I refuse, and that''s it. Kyle asked provocatively: Are you afraid of losing? Anthony: No! Kyle: You must have a reason, right? Anthony couldn''t bring himself to exin to Kyle. How should I tell him? I can''t possibly reveal to him that Shadow Seeker is my mom and that she''ll find out about me being a hacker if wepete against each other, right? Moreover, Kyle would think he was crazy and delusional even if he spoke the truth. After giving it some thought, Anthony responded: I don''t know how I should exin it to you, but I refuse to ept your proposal!¡± However, Kyle didn''t want to take no for an answer. He typed: If you can''t provide a reason, your refusal is invalid. Come one. Can you stop dilly-dallying and worrying about losing? Besides, it''s not embarrassing even if you lose to Shadow Seeker. Many wish topete with her but don''t get the chance! Anthony had no idea how he should respond. I''m not concerned about being embarrassed! While Anthony was deep in thought, Kyle sent another message: All right. It is decided. Anyway, it''s all right if you lose, for the next thing I will do is to make her ept you as her disciple. I''ll turn you into the next Shadow Seeker because you ''re Darz''s future! Kyle didn''t hide how much he valued and appreciated Anthony''s talent. In addition, he was sure that Anthony wouldn''t leave Darz. Would it be toote if I quit now? Kyle: All right. The matter is decided. I''ll arrange everything in two days and let the two of you compete against each other! Knowing that his refusal wouldn''t make a difference, Anthony decided to stop resisting. All he could do now was to take things one step at a time. However, he was currently more concerned about the information that Kyle provided to Natasha. Anthony asked: By the way, do you know anything about the tattoo ? Kyle had no intention of hiding it from him. He replied: I got some information about it when I was on a mission a few years ago! Staring at the screen, Anthony thought for a moment and typed: Tell me about it! Kyle: Are you interested, too ? Anthony came up with a random excuse and replied: Since I''llpete with Shadow Seeker two dayster, I thought it''d be better to have something to talk about with her! Kyle: Didn''t you refuse to ept my offer? Why have you changed your mind so quickly? Anthony: Do I have a choice? Kyle: Hahaha! I''m d that you understand! Anthony: Tell me now! After Kyle told Anthony everything he knew, Anthony couldn''t help but frown deeply. After a few moments of pondering, Anthony asked: Who has an edge on the other between Darz and that organization? Kyle: Shadow Seeker also asked me a simr question today! Anthony was startled for a moment before he asked: What did you answer? Kyle: Do you even have to ask? We''re entirely different from them. While we only want to make money, what they do are hideous. Hence, one shouldn''t lump us together. However, if we insist on comparing Darz and them, they have a slight edge over us. While they function like rebels, our members are carefully selected. Although our team is expanding these years, our Achilles'' heel is that we''re not as cruel as they are. After reading Kyle''s exnation, a thought shed through Anthony''s mind as he typed: I understand now! Kyle asked in bewilderment: What is it? Are you nning topete against them? Anthony pondered about it for a while before typing: I didn''t have a goal in the past, but I have one now. I must destroy this so-called mysterious organization! Kyle: Did they offend you? Anthony said: Their mere existence offended melln particr, they offended Mommy! Kyle didn''t know what to say. Although Anthony sounded slightly arrogant, one couldn''t help but feel thrilled by his words. As such, Kyle believed that he was Darz''s future. Moreover, Kyle somehow felt Anthony could achieve it, for thetter always exuded a mysterious yet powerful aura. After thinking, Kyle replied: With your personality, I think you can be Shadow Seeker''s ally. After all, I can tell she''s hostile toward the organization too. Who knows if you two can join forces to eliminate them and be legends? Anthony raised his eyebrows once he heard it. He replied: It''s my first time realizing that you have fairly urate judgment! Kyle responded smugly: Of course! Otherwise, how could I discover a talent like you with my eyes? Anthony chuckled and typed: If you have other news about the organization, remember to tell me! Kyle: Are you serious? Anthony: Do I look like I¡¯m joking? After regaining his senses, Kyle advised Anthony: Anthony, although I admire your boldness, I have to remind you that this isn''t a joking matter... Anthony: I''ve never been as serious as I am now! Kyle furrowed his eyebrows as he read Anthony''s message. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Anthony: Don''t worry. I won''t drag Darz through the mud! Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Deep down, Kyle knew that Anthony was a sensitive person. After remaining silent for a while, Kyle responded: Anthony, you''re part of and even the backbone of Darz. Hence, you ''ll represent Darz no matter what you do. I won''t be afraid if Darz is dragged into the matter. However, I want you to think about it thoroughly instead of acting on impulse. Moreover, as Darz s person in charge, I''m responsible for its future development! Anthony: I understand! Kyle: Think thoroughly and give me an answer. No matter what your decision is, I''ll support you! Meanwhile, Anthony''s lips curled into a smile. He responded: All right. I understand. Kyle: Okay. I have some matters to attend to. Let me contact you again after everything is ready. Anthony: Sure! With that, Kyle went offline. While sitting in front of theputer, Anthony was lost in his thoughts for quite some time. Kyle had a point. As Darz''s person in charge, Kyle''s priority would be its future development. Since Anthony was also one of Darz''s persons in charge, he was also supposed to consider the organization''s future. Furthermore, he knew he could only destroy the mysterious organization when he and Darz were strong enough. The wind that blew at three in the morning around the dock of Glenport City was cold. After a while, a ck car emerged and pulled over in a remote corner. Fabian was in the driver''s seat. After pulling over, he turned to the man behind and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we''re here!¡± Keh slowly looked out the window with his obsidian eyes. It waspletely dark outside. ¡°Are you sure it''s here?¡± Keh questioned. Fabian nodded. ¡°It''s right in front. However, we can''t go any closer, for they will discover us!¡± Keh nodded in response and opened the door to get out of the car. Fabian immediately followed suit. The dock was nearly in total darkness, except for some lights on the sea. With a ck coat, Keh''s well-built figure matched perfectly with the darkness. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what''s your n?¡± Fabian asked as he followed Keh. ¡°I''m still thinking!¡± Keh replied. Fabian, rendered speechless by the answer, gazed at his boss in shock. How casual! Were about to face a band of ruthless mercenaries! ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you must be kidding ¡ª" Fabian chuckled. Suddenly, Keh turned around and shot him a fierce re. ¡°Do I look like I''m kidding?¡± Fabian''s smile vanished almost instantly. No. Not at all! Just as Fabian wanted to say something, they heard someone speaking in Ustranian. They looked at each other and put up their guards. After ncing around, Keh saw a container and gestured at Fabian to hide behind it. Meanwhile, two foreigners approached casually while chatting. Keh and Fabia could clearly see the guns in their hands. The two foreigners happened to be among those who stood at the hotel entrance that day. Keh frowned as he stared at them. After the foreigners walked past them, Fabian gazed at Keh and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if I''m not mistaken, I guess they are doing a special transaction or are transferring something here.¡± Keh thought it was possible, given that everyone was here at this odd hour. Plus, they were all holding guns and were apparently afraid something might happen. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what should we do? Since all of them have guns, we are no match for them!¡± Fabian whispered. Keh turned to look at him. ¡°I''m not here to start a fight!¡± ¡°Then what...¡± Keh gazed at him for a while before turning to the sea. ¡°There are eight people in total. Five are standing by the sea, and two have just walked past us. There should be one more...¡± Fabian was still perplexed. ¡°Then?¡± Keh curved his lips upward and exined, ¡°Someone must be alone. Therefore, he is our target. I''m only here to get some information. Besides, fighting is just too uncivilized.¡± Fabian was at a loss for words. Mr. Hamilton, why did you have to im that it''s uncivilized? Just admit that we can''t defeat theml Besides, since when were you ever a civilized man ? Without a doubt, Fabian dared not say that out loud. Despite that, he knew deep down that Keh''s idea was the wisest and safest decision they could make when the situation remained unclear. As such, they continued to hide in the darkness and observed the situation near the sea. Although they couldn''t see the foreigners'' faces, they knew that the rtively thinner man who was standing by the sea was the leader. After all, everyone had to ask for his permission before doing anything. However, after observing the situation for a while, they could only see seven people. While frowning in puzzlement, Keh began to think about another n. Suddenly, there were some movements on the surface of the sea. At the same time, the eighth man walked toward the seaside from afar and talked to the thin man. After the man nodded in response, he turned around and left. Keh knew that the opportunity had finally arrived. Since everyone was watching what happened on the sea, they could easily target the eighth man who was now alone. Keh cast Fabian a nce before they followed the man. They made a detour to avoid being discovered, and Keh kept his gaze locked on the man who was alone. The eighth man walked toward a small house about a hundred meters from the seaside. Just as he was about to enter the house, Fabian suddenly rushed toward him and shouted, ¡°Hey, dude!¡± Instantly, the man turned around and looked at Fabian. Fabian shed him a warm smile and greeted him in Ustranian. ¡°Dude, do you know where the restroom is?¡± The man stared at Fabian with caution in his eyes. ¡°Well, it''s okay if there is no washroom.¡± Fabian turned around and wanted to walk away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± the man suddenly shouted. As soon as Fabian turned around, the man pointed a gun at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked. Fabian lifted both of his hands and replied calmly, ¡°I just want to use the restroom!¡± However, the man was apparently unconvinced. He slowly walked toward Fabian and warned, ¡°Do you believe I''ll blow your head off right away?¡± Fabian merely stared at him without saying a word. Momentster, the man hade up to Fabian and pointed the gun right at his head. ¡°Come clean now. Who sent you? ¡°My boss sent me. Do you know him?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Your boss? Who is he?¡± ¡°Why don''t you turn around to find out?¡± Fabian grinned and gestured for the man to turn around. Startled, the man sensed some movements behind him. Before he could turn around to take a look, his vision suddenly went dark. The next moment, he copsed to the ground, and Keh grabbed the gun from him before he realized it. Then, Keh bent down to stare at the man and pointed the gun at his head. The look in his eyes was especially malicious in the dark. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 The man looked at Keh. There was a tinge of shock in his deep, amber eyes. ¡°It''s you?¡± the man asked in a calm voice. Keh looked at him. ¡°You know me? ¡°I met you at the hotel''s entrance!¡± he said. The corners of Keh''s lips quirked up. ¡°You have a good memory. That''s right. It''s me!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± the man asked while ring at him. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked back at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± The man continued shooting daggers at Keh and said indifferently, ¡°Do you know you''re ying with fire?¡± After the man finished his sentence, Keh cocked the gun in his hand and aimed it at the man''s temple. ¡°Do you believe I can kill you with just one shot?¡± The man froze for a moment upon noticing how familiar Keh was with the weapon. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked. He could tell Keh was not just ordinary folk. Keh responded with a casual smile. ¡°That''s not important. Now answer my questions. I might consider sparing your life if you answer them frankly. But if you try to be funny with me, you''re going to get it!¡± The man looked up at Keh with a scowl and kept mum. After ncing at the tattoo on his body, Keh asked, ¡°Who are you people? Where did youe from?¡± ¡°Are you from Reichen?¡± the person asked another question instead. Reichen? Keh knew that Reichen was their opponent. After a short pause, Keh fired a shot on the man''s thigh. ¡°Sh*t!¡± the man cussed while pressing his thigh with his hand. ¡°You son of a b*tch! I''ll kill you!¡± Just when he was about to move, Keh aimed the gun at his forehead. The man cast Keh a resentful nce but dared not move anymore. Keh squatted down and gave him an icy re. ¡°I''m going to ask you some questions, and you''ll answer them. You hear me?¡± The man stared at Keh. He had no choice but to cooperate because he knew Keh would kill him. After a short moment of hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Tell me who you are and where youe from,¡± Keh ordered. The man hesitated for a few seconds before answering, ¡°We''re from Vermillion Base in Spaunia!¡± Upon hearing that, Fabian and Keh exchanged looks. ¡°Vermillion Base? Howe I''ve never heard of it before?¡± Keh asked. ¡°That''s because you''re ignorant and ill-informed!¡± the man sneered. Keh did not let the man get to him. He gazed into thetter''s eyes and continued asking, ¡°What does the tattoo on your body represent?¡± ¡°Everyone who joined Vermillion Base would have to ink this tattoo on the body. The tattoo represents our loyalty to the organization!¡± ¡°Everyone who joined the organization would have this tattoo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the man reaffirmed. Keh frowned and pondered for a moment. He then fished out his phone from his pocket and looked at one of the photos that Shadow Seeker had posted on the bounty list. Noticing there was a difference between the two photos she posted, he showed the man one of the photos. ¡°How about this tattoo?¡± The man responded with a frown when he saw the tattoo. He was so astounded that he looked at Keh and did not know what to say. Looking at his stunned reaction, Keh could tell that the man knew a thing or two about the tattoo. ¡°Do you want another bullet in your body?¡± Keh gave him a murderous look. ¡°I''ll tell you what I know!¡± the man immediately said. However, before he could open his mouth, someone fired a shot in Keh''s direction. The gunman, who was probably standing quite a distance away, misfired the shot and missed Keh by an inch. At that moment, the man lying on the ground got up and ran for his life. When Keh was about to chase after him, he heard another gunshot. Fabian immediately warned, ¡°Watch out, Mr. Hamilton!¡± He then lunged at Keh and protected him. ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Hamilton? You''re not hurt, right?¡± Fabian asked in concern. Keh shook his head. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He looked around and tried to find the sniper''s hideout. In the meantime, Fabian noticed a streak of light on the escapee. He frowned and said, ¡°Look, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian pointed at the man whose body emitted aser-like red light. No one would notice it unless they paid close attention to it. Upon noticing the light on his body, Keh narrowed his eyes. That was a secret signal. The person in distress would emit light to request help from hisrades. ¡°It looks like they came prepared,¡± Keh said with a smirk. Fabian looked at him. ¡°So what should we do next?¡± Keh turned his attention to Fabian and said, ¡°Let''s take it slow since we have all the important information we need, at least for now. ¡°So we¡ª¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Keh said. The two of them cautiously left the scene while remaining out of sight. They still heard random gunshots around the area. Some stray bullets even missed them by inches as they escaped. The coast was in a total mess by the time they got into the car. Those men had started carrying out the search operation. Without hesitation, Fabian started the car and they left the ce. After driving for some time and making sure the enemy did not catch up to them, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What a close shave, Mr. Hamilton! It''s quite a roller-coaster ride, don''t you think?¡± Fabian said. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Keh eximed all of a sudden. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Keh repeated. Fabian parked the car by the road and turned around to look at Keh. ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Keh opened the car door and got out. Fabian was a little perplexed but still did as Keh said. Keh took over the steering wheel when Fabian got out of the driver''s seat. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± Fabian had no idea what was on his boss'' mind. ¡°Get in!¡± Keh instructed him to sit on the passenger seat. ¡°I-I don''t think that''s appropriate, Mr. Hamilton...¡± Fabian gave him a sheepish smile. ¡°Get in!¡± Keh reiterated while adjusting the driver''s seat. Fabian hesitated for a moment before sitting on the passenger seat. Before he could fasten his safety belt, Keh had floored the elerator and sped off. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I don''t think they''ll being after us anymore...¡± Fabian said. Keh kept mum while he continued driving with a grim expression. Half an hourter, they arrived at a hospital. Fabian looked at Keh and asked, ¡°Why are we at the hospital at this hour? Are you not feeling well, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh knitted his brows and nced at Fabian''s shoulder before narrowing his eyes. ¡°Get down!¡± he said while opening the car door. Fabian frowned and got down the vehicle. Even after they had entered the hospital, Fabian still continued expressing his concern. ¡°What exactly happened to you, Mr. Hamilton? Are you not feeling well?¡± Keh looked at him and said, ¡°It''s not me. It''s you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Fabian still had no idea what was going on. Keh gestured at Fabian to look at his shoulder. Thetter followed Keh''s line of sight and finally realized his shoulder was bleeding. Oh, f*ck! It hurts! Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Fabian''s cries echoed in the hospital. The female doctor held a sanitized cotton and frowned upon hearing his hysterical yells. I''ve never seen any man as dramatic as him. ¡°Are you done yelling?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°It hurts!¡± Fabian protested. ¡°I haven''t done anything yet,¡± came the doctor''s reply. ¡°Uh...¡± Taken aback, Fabian nced at the doctor''s hand, which was some distance away from him. ¡°Um... I''m afraid that it''ll hurt,¡± Fabian muttered under his breath. It might be embarrassing, but he was telling the truth. Right then, Keh came into the doctor''s office. The doctor nced at Fabian disdainfully as she started dressing his wound. Before Fabian could yell, Keh stepped forward and covered his mouth. ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡± Keh told the doctor, ¡°Please go on. Without a word, the doctor disinfected his wound, applied medication, and bandaged his wound deftly. A few minutester, she was done. Fabian slumped his shoulders piteously as he sat there. How could they do this to me? Ignoring him, the doctor stared at theputer screen. ¡°What caused that wound?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Something made of alloy,¡± Keh responded calmly. The doctor nced at Fabian, who nodded profusely. The doctor then typed on the keyboard. ¡°The wound is fine. You should get a tetanus shot and change your dressing a few times. Remember to keep it dry.¡± Fabian''s gaze widened in shock. ¡°I need to get a shot?¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± the doctor asked. Before Fabian could say anything, Keh interjected, ¡°No, it''s no problem!¡± ¡°You''ll find the injection room on your right.¡± Fabian parted his lips, but Keh dragged him out of the doctor''s office before he could utter a word. In the corridor, Fabian wore a pitiful expression. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, can''t you be more gentle to me?¡± ¡°More gentle?¡± Keh arched a brow. Fabian knew that he was asking for too much. He added, ¡°Never mind if you can''t be gentle. Mr. Hamilton, I won''t be taking the shot. I''m fine, so there''s no need to waste any resources on me.¡± ¡°If you''re fine, then why did you yell back there?¡± Fabian was at a loss for words. ¡°I...¡± Keh ignored him and strode away. Outside the injection room, Fabian watched as a kid received a shot inside and wailed in pain. He couldn''t help but gulp nervously. Fabian absolutely despised getting shots! He wanted nothing more than to faint at the sight of the long and thin needle jabbing into the skin. ¡°Next!¡± the person administrating the shots called out. Fabian jolted in fright, for it was his turn. s, he felt his feet were glued to the floor. He couldn''t even bring himself to step into the injection room. His fear intensified when the kid came out of the injection room, crying profusely. Whipping his head around, he nced at Keh and parted his lips to protest. Keh then shot him a look. Fabian had no choice but to head in. At the door, he suddenly said, ¡°I-I need to go to the restroom!¡± With that, he spun on his heels and fled the scene. Keh''s lips curled up helplessly at the sight of Fabian''s back. Fabian had worked for him for a few years, so Keh knew that his only fear was getting shots. His lips twitched as he went after Fabian. Fabian strolled around in the restroom for some time before heading out. The only way to avoid getting shots was to escape from the hospital. Thus, he stuck his head out carefully. Before he could observe his surroundings, he saw Keh standing at the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Keh asked as a grin flitted across his lips. Fabian shed a smile. ¡°No. I wasn''t going anywhere. I need to head back to get the shot, right?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let''s go!¡± Fabian trudged back to the injection room reluctantly. Keh followed behind him until they arrived at the injection room. Fabian gave his boss a disgruntled look before heading into the injection room unflinchingly. The nurse''s startled yell soon rang out, ¡°Are you all right? Hey, wake up!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don''t know. I haven''t even administered the shot yet!¡± ¡°Is he afraid of injections?¡± Hearing themotion, Keh went into the room to realize that Fabian had fainted in the chair. A man of mixed parentage was sitting on a chair in a small building at the dock. Two burly men with guns joined him in the building. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked. The two men shook their heads. ¡°He had escaped!¡± ¡°I can''t believe he managed to escape!¡± the man sneered. Right then, his gazended on a person who was receiving treatment for his wound. The man strode over to the injured person and ced the gun next to his head. The injured person blurted out anxiously, ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°You''d better provide a usible exnation. You''ll know what happens otherwise!¡± the man addressed as ¡°Boss¡± responded calmly. His voice was soft, but his defined features gave off a murderous vibe. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The person gulped nervously and answered, ¡°Boss, they aren''t Reichen''s men. They didn''t ask about the goods!¡± ¡°Oh? Then why are they here?¡± Boss asked. ¡°They are here to ask about the tattoo. Boss, you''ve met the man previously!¡± ¡°I''ve met him previously?¡± ¡°Remember how a pretty woman badgered you about the tattoo at the hotel''s entrance? A man showed up after that. It was that man,¡± the injured person revealed. Hearing that, the man who was addressed as ¡°Boss¡± narrowed his gaze as though he was trying to recall what had happened that day. Keh had left a deep impression on him. After all, it was customary for males to sense rivalry. ¡°And?¡± Boss asked. ¡°He came to ask about the tattoo,¡± the injured man replied. ¡°He even showed me an eagle-shaped tattoo!¡± Boss was taken aback. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°He showed me an eagle-shaped tattoo!¡± the injured man repeated. ¡°Before I could say anything, the gunfight started.¡± A strange expression flitted across Boss'' face. An eagle-shaped tattoo? That''s unique to that man only. Over twenty years have passed since then. I can''t believe someone still remembers him. But why are they searching for the tattoo? How are they rted to him? Could it be that... Boss nced at the injured man and shed a malicious smile. ¡°Morris, do you know the consequences of double-crossing me?¡± ¡°I know, but I didn''t double-cross you!¡± Morris insisted. Fear wed up his throat, but he managed to keep his cool. Boss chuckled. ¡°All right. You''re tasked to find this man. I want to know what their goal is!¡± This was the only way to clear his name, so Morris gave a solemn nod. ¡°I shall bring him to you!¡± Boss observed him for a long while before pocketing his gun. He then patted Morris'' shoulder and announced, ¡°You have two days!¡± With that, he spun on his heels and left. ¡°Hurry. We need to move the goods by today!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The following day, Natasha woke up feeling a little disconcerted. She was inundated by mixed feelings as there was no update about that organization. Natasha was anxious, for it felt like she was one step away from learning the truth. After so many years, this was the first time she felt as though the truth was right before her. However, she had to keep calm and wait. I believe Kyle won''t disappoint me! With that thought in mind, Natasha forced herself to calm down. When it was time for breakfast, Anthony and Benjamin trotted out of their bedrooms with their phones. ¡°Nat, did Denise contact you?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°We talked on the phone yesterday morning. What''s wrong?¡± Natasha responded. ¡°I sent her a textst night, but she didn''t reply until now!¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°She''s busy filming, so she might not have time to keep an eye on her phone. Even after she was done with work, she could''ve gone to bed directly,¡± Natasha exined as she ate her breakfast. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That was what she told me,¡± came Natasha''s reply. Benjamin raised his brow. ¡°Fine.¡± He took a seat and began eating breakfast. Anthony came over to join them. His brows were knitted together as he asked, ¡°Is it that hard to shoot a movie? ¡°I guess so. Sometimes, jobs that look morous might be harder than one could imagine,¡± Natasha told him. She wasn''t familiar with the entertainment industry, but after Denise decided to be an actress, she quickly researched the industry. Filming in the wind and sun, staying up all night long, jumping into water puddles during winter, and wearing cotton clothes during summer, were among the essential things an actor had to encounter during filming. Besides, an actor had to hang on steel wire andplete sting scenes to create a better visual effect and stimte the audience. They would also encounter a variety of problems in the process of filming. Those who were dedicated had to risk their lives by doing all stunts personally. Thus, this job wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Benjamin chimed in, ¡°I''ve searched about it, and it is apparently a difficult job. She''ll have to soak herself in dirty water andplete fighting scenes. They have an action choreographer, but it is pretty easy to get hurt. I wonder if Denise can stand that!¡± Anthony''s lips curled. ¡°Denise is stronger than we imagine. She must''ve considered everything before making up her mind. Stop questioning her ability! She''ll get upset. Benjamin made no attempt to deny it, for Denise was really hot-tempered. ¡°I''ve read her script, and there are no dangerous scenes this time. Don''t worry,¡± Natasha assured them. Benjamin turned to look at her. ¡°Nat, do you know where Denise''s filming location is?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It''s the weekend today. Tony and I can go visit her!¡± Benjamin said. Anthony nodded as he thought it was a great idea. Natasha tilted her head and thought about it. I don''t think I know where the filming location is. Comprehension dawned on the boys as she said nothing. ¡°Forget it. Let''s go ask Daddy!¡± Anthony suggested. Natasha was rendered speechless. Did they just dismiss me? Nevertheless, Natasha suddenly realized that Keh had been a great help to her ever since he reappeared in her life. After breakfast, Natasha went to work. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She was busy with work the entire morning. When it was time for lunch, Ross, Thomas, and Xavier gathered in the cafeteria. Ross'' brows were furrowed together as he scrolled his phone. Thomas nced at him. ¡°You''ve been staring at your phone for the whole day. Is there anything interesting inside?¡± ¡°Eat your lunch and stay out of my business!¡± Ross snapped, but his gaze was still fixed on his phone. Hearing that, Thomas narrowed his gaze. ¡°Did you get a girlfriend secretly behind my back?¡± Ross finally looked away from his phone and red at Thomas. ¡°You yourself mentioned the word ''secretly.'' Why would I tell you?¡± ¡°Hey! Fine. Don''te to me and cry when you get dumped!¡± ¡°F*ck off! You''re the one who''ll get dumped!¡± They were throwing shades at each other as usual. Xavier sat beside them and ate his lunch silently. Right then, Natasha looked up and asked, ¡°Ross, did Denise reply to your text?¡± Ross was taken aback at the sudden change of topic. He then replied, ¡°Last night, she said she''ll give me a surprise. I''m still waiting for that.¡± Natasha simply nodded at him in response. Confused, Thomas asked, ¡°What text? What surprise? What the heck is going on?¡± Natasha raised her eyebrow and shed a smile. However, she didn''t bother answering Thomas'' question. ¡°Ms. Watson, pray tell!¡± Thomas urged. Before Natasha could say anything, Ross shook his head vehemently. ¡°Mm, this concerns someone else''s privacy. You should ask the person involved,¡± Natasha told Thomas. Hearing that, Thomas turned to Ross. ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Ross''s lips curled into a grin. ¡°Guess what it is!¡± ¡°Guess? Will you tell me or not? If you don''t, I shall...¡± Thomas trailed off and spotted the chicken drumstick on Ross'' te. Taking it away, he demanded, ¡°If you don''t tell me anything, I shall eat your drumstick!¡± Ross'' brows snapped together. ¡°Thomas, I''m warning you to put my drumstick down!¡± ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± ¡°No!¡± Thus, Thomas took a big bite of the chicken drumstick and shot Ross a taunting look. At once, Ross leaped up to get the drumstick back. The two men began a ¡°battle¡± for a chicken drumstick right in the cafeteria. Seeing their childish actions, Natasha and Xavier quickly finished their lunch and left with their trays. When it was soon time to get off work, Ross came to Natasha''s office again. He seemed to have something to say yet was hesitant to speak. Natasha spared him a look. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, Denise promised to give me a surprise at noon, but she still hadn''t replied to my text. I sent her a few texts, but she didn''t reply to me. Can you find out if she was annoyed by me because I was too talkative?¡± Ross asked helplessly. Natasha chuckled. ¡°She might be busy, but I''ll help you ask her!¡± She picked up her phone and sent a text to Denise. After sending the text, she ced her phone aside and waited for Denise to reply to her. Ross stared at her phone anxiously. The seconds that ticked by felt like years. Suddenly, Natasha''s phone rang. To Ross'' surprise, it was a call from Sharon. ¡°Ms. Watson, you have a call from S-Sharon!¡± Ross blurted out in excitement. Oh, I can''t believe my goddess is calling! The call isn''t meant for me, but strangely, I feel excited! My goddess is just a phone call away! Hearing that, Natasha nced at her phone. She frowned when she saw Sharon''s name on her phone screen. I gave Sharon my number a while ago, but this is the first time she has called me. With that thought in mind, Natasha answered the call. ¡°Hello-¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, didn''t Denise go back homest night?¡± Sharon asked anxiously on the other end of the line. Natasha''s face fell at once. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 It was clear what Sharon''s words meant. She suddenly found the reason behind her disconcertment. Anthony''s voice rang out. ¡°Let me talk to Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sharon responded hastily. Anthony greeted her, ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha''s head was buzzing, but she forced herself to calm down. ¡°I''m here. What happened?¡± ¡°Today, Benjamin and I came to the filming location to visit Denise, but she isn''t here. Sharon said she disappeared after saying she wanted to head home after filming ended yesterday. Hence, Sharon assumed Denise was at home. However, Denise should''ve gone missing after she called you yesterday.¡± Anthony fell silent after saying that. A momentter, he added, ¡°Denise might be in danger.¡± Natasha''s frown deepened. She knew Denise wasn''t one to y jokes on them, so she came to the same conclusion as Anthony''s. She couldn''t imagine how she would react if something were to happen to Denise. ¡°Are you with the film crew now?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Send me the address. I''ll head there now!¡± Having said that, Natasha cut the line. Ross was still staring at her. Judging from Natasha''s expression, he knew something had happened. Something bad had happened. This was the first time Ross saw such an expression on Natasha''s face. Even when Erin came to cause a fuss, Natasha was never this crestfallen. ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Ross questioned. ¡°Something had just cropped up, so I need to go now!¡± There was no time to exin. Natasha grabbed her bag and left in a hurry. ¡°If you need me, just give me a call...¡± Before Ross could finish, Natasha had already disappeared from sight. Thomas came over to join Ross. He nced at Natasha, who had just made a hasty departure, and asked, ¡°What happened? Why is she in a hurry?¡± Ross shook his head. ¡°I don''t know, but it must be something serious. I''ve never seen her acting this way!¡± Natasha had just made it to the entrance of thepany when a car rolled to a stop before her. Keh wound the window down, his expression all tensed up. ¡°Get in!¡± Natasha nced at him and got into the car without hesitation. She had just buckled herself up when he floored the elerator and sped off. Natasha turned and realized that Keh''s expression was grim. ¡°You know about it?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± came Keh''s reply. He kept his eyes on the road. Natasha didn''t know what to say. She stared out of the window as indescribable emotions rose in her heart. Denise has never left my side. She went missing the first time she left me. I can''t imagine what I''ll do if something happens to her. Suddenly, Keh spoke. ¡°Denise will be fine!¡± Hearing that, Natasha whipped her head around and nodded silently. Throughout the whole ride, neither of them spoke a word. The journey should''ve taken one and a half hours under normal circumstances, but Keh sped all the way, and they arrived at their destination within an hour. When they arrived, the film crew had already called the police. Almost everyone involved was present, and the police had already questioned them. Anthony and Benjamin immediately hurried over to them. ¡°Nat, Mr. Handsome!¡± The director and assistant director found Keh familiar, but they couldn''t remember who he was. Before they could ask any questions, Sharon hurried over to them. Her eyes were red as she apologized profusely, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of Denise. I really am sorry!¡± Natasha nced at her but said nothing. She didn''t want to me anyone now as all she wanted was to find Denise as soon as possible. At that moment, Keh snapped, ¡°If your apology can help us locate Denise, I shall ept it!¡± Sharon knew it was useless to say anything. She felt really guilty, for she was the one who promised to take care of Denise. s, Denise ended up missing. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''te back before I find Denise!¡± she vowed before turning to leave. Tears were still streaming down her cheeks endlessly. Her manager, Jessica, ran after her. ¡°Sharon, where are you going?¡± ¡°I''m going to look for Denise. I will find her no matter what!¡± ¡°But where are you going to search for her?¡± ¡°I don''t know, but I can''t sit here and do nothing!¡± ¡°Sharon...¡± Sharon and Jessica''s figures soon disappeared from sight. Someone from the film crew had already recognized Keh and told the director about it. The director was taken aback to learn about Keh''s identity. Wealthy men like Keh often appeared on magazine covers and newspaper headlines, so he didn''t expect he would get to meet Keh here. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Most importantly, Keh was Denise''s father. It was already bad enough for the film crew, as they had to be responsible for Denise''s disappearance. To make matters worse, they offended Keh, too. The director immediately approached him. ¡°Hello. Are you Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh red at the director. The director added, ¡°I''m the director of the film. We''re really sorry that this has happened. We''ve already called the police. The police told us that we could only make a police report after she had gone missing for at least forty-eight hours. We can¡¯t make a police report now, but they have started a search. They will let us know if there are any updates!¡± ¡°So? What is your point?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Erm...¡± The director was at a loss for words. ¡°It isn''t necessary for you to say all these. I won''t ept any form of apology. All I want is my daughter!¡± Keh stated firmly. ¡°I know. I understand your feelings...¡± Before the director could borate further, Natasha strode over with a grim expression. ¡°I''d like to know where Denise filmed thest scene before she went missing. Who was thest person she saw?¡± The director was taken aback by her question. He then turned around and summoned the assistant director. After they chatted briefly, the director said, ¡°We filmed thest scene in the studio yesterday. After filming ended, Denise left. We need to check who was thest person who saw her yesterday.¡± Natasha fell into deep thought. ¡°I''d like to take a look at the studio!¡± she requested. The director bobbed his head. ¡°Sure, no problem. It''s right ahead. Come with me!¡± He then led them to the studio. I don''t know what they have in mind, but I need to calm them down for now. Keh nced at Natasha as his brows scrunched up. He then followed behind the director. Anthony and Benjamin also trotted behind them. They came to a stop before a studio. The director opened the door to reveal a vast space full of green screens. ¡°We filmed thest scene here,¡± he told them. Natasha, Anthony, and Benjamin observed the studio carefully. The two boys had already guessed what was in Natasha''s mind. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°Is there only one surveince camera here?¡± Natasha nced at the surveince camera above the door. The director nodded. ¡°This is a slightly secluded area, so there is only one surveince camera at the door. Most of the surveince cameras are installed inside.¡± Natasha frowned and scanned the surroundings. She knew it was useless to check the surveince cameras one by one. A whileter, she requested, ¡°Can I get a floor n of the site?¡± ¡°Uh, why would you need it?¡± the director asked. Natasha stared at him stonily. Her face might be devoid of expression, but she had a powerful presence. The director revealed, ¡°We often film here, so we''re familiar with the location. We don''t have a floor n...¡± He seemed stumped. His reply elicited a frown on Natasha''s brows. ¡°I''ll handle it!¡± Keh dered all of a sudden. He pulled his phone out to make a call. After rying his order, he cut the line. A short whileter, Keh''s phone rang. He nced at the content he received before sending the floor n to Natasha. Only two minutes had passed since he gave that order. The director was rendered speechless. Perhaps this is what capitalists can do. We had to negotiate for a long time before renting a site, but he got the floor n that easily. Oh, capitalists are indeed powerful. After getting the floor n, Natasha nced at the empty area beside her and went there. She pulled herptop out and switched it on. The director was confused but dared not utter a word as no one else said anything. As Natasha was standing there, he arranged for someone to get her a chair. Sitting before herptop, Natasha grew serious and focused on her work as though nothing else around her mattered to her. Keh''s gaze grew dark. Natasha didn''t care about the others or what they would think of her. She was focused on finding Denise, for thetter had been missing the entire night. No one knew what would happen to her. If it were a kidnapping, the kidnapper would''ve called them by now. However, there was no call, and Denise''s phone was unreachable. There was no way Natasha could wait until forty-eight hours were over. As Denise''s life could be in danger, they needed to find her as soon as possible. She refused to wait any longer. Natasha was never a mother who would coddle her children. However, she couldn''t help but feel like an iron shard had gone through her heart at the thought of Denise in danger. She was a different person in front of herptop. Her speed and focused attitude made others forget about her striking looks momentarily, as she looked as though she was about to be one with herptop. Numerous stuff appeared on theptop screen in a blur. Anthony and Benjamin shared a look before ncing at Keh discreetly. The man was staring at Natasha wordlessly. He was neither shocked, surprised, or furious. In fact, he was unfazed. The calmer he was, the more uneasy they got. Anthony knew that Natasha was freaking out. If they were one step toote, he would react the same way, too. Soon, a red dot showed up on theptop screen. Natasha took one nce at it and immediately switched to the floor n. She located the spot and ran out instantly. Everyone immediately went after her. Despite not knowing what was happening, the director followed them, too. They took a right turn outside the studio and arrived at a huge space ording to the GPS location. Natasha nced around to make sure that this was the correct location. However, there was nowhere to hide a person. Right then, Keh dug his phone out and gave Denise''s phone a call. They heard a vibrating sound nearby. Everyone searched carefully and found Denise''s phone in the bushes. Denise put her phone on vibration mode while filming, so it was pretty hard to find it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natasha''s gaze dimmed at the sight of Denise''s phone, which proved that thetter was indeed in danger. Otherwise, her phone wouldn''t be found here. The director got curious. ¡°Eh? Why is Denise''s phone here?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh seemed to have caught onto something. ¡°Uh...¡± Stunned, the director exined, ¡°Normally, we''ll take a left turn and leave the studio after filming ends. That''s the nearest way out. Normally, we won''te all the way here.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Does this lead to a dead end?¡± ¡°No. However, this is a longer route and is more secluded. Hence, we rarely take this route,¡± the director exined. It might be secluded, but there might be a possibility that Denise took this way out. Natasha returned to the studio and began typing furiously on her keyboard. Soon, Denise''s figure appeared on the screen. Natasha obtained the surveince footage based on the time Denise called her yesterday after filming ended. She wanted to find out what had happened. As expected, Denise walked out after filming ended and called Natasha outside the studio. Everyone held their breaths while watching the scene disyed on the screen. Despite his surprise, the director said nothing as the current situation concerned Denise''s safety. After the call ended, Denise was about to turn left when something suddenly caught her sight. She turned to the right a few secondster and went in that direction. Her figure then disappeared from sight. ¡°Uh, where is Denise going?¡± the director asked. Without a word, Natasha continued searching for Denise in the system. s, Denise didn''t show up in any other surveince footage after that. No matter how hard she tried, Denise remained nowhere to be seen. As time ticked by, Natasha''s eyes turned red. It could only mean one thing¡ª someone had taken Denise away! If Denise had left herself, even if there weren''t any surveince cameras on the road, there would be other surveince cameras on the way home. She would be seen in other surveince footage. However, she wasn''t seen anywhere. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Natasha mumbled under her breath. Her fingers flew across the keyboard swiftly. It was evident that she was on the verge of breaking down. She managed to keep her cool a while ago, but as Denise was nowhere to be seen, she could no longer tamp her anxiety down. Keh went over to her and ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Nat? Nat! Look at me,¡± he demanded. He forced Natasha to meet his gaze. ¡°Look at me. Calm down,¡± he urged. Natasha snapped out of her reverie and looked into Keh''s eyes. Her eyes were as red as blood. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Keh looked at her, and with a slightly hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Nat, you did great by eliminating the many possibilities. What we need to do from now on is continue screening the possibilities, and I''m sure we will find other clues in no time!¡± Natasha pursed her lips. There was nothing but fear and exhaustion in her eyes. Silence engulfed her for a moment before she mumbled, ¡°Keh, Denise''s disappearance is not just an ident...¡± Keh narrowed his eyes upon hearing her words, for he, too, was crystal clear that this incident was far moreplicated than it seemed. The more they learned about the situation, the more difficult andplex it became. It was clear that someone was pulling the strings behind the scene. Up until now, they had no idea about the motives and identity of the culprit. Even if this is an abduction, our phones should ring by now. I''m just afraid of... Keh dared not let his thoughts run wilder, fearing that the worst oue he imagined would come true. ¡°ident or not, we must keep our cool no matter what! Denise is still waiting for us somewhere out there. We mustn''t panic. Now is not the time for that!¡± Keh said. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°There are no huts! Denise is our girl, and she''s a smart one. She will keep herself out of harm''s way. I know it. She''s waiting for us!¡± Keh said in determination. His voice seemed to release some kind of magical spell that dragged Natasha back from the edge of losing control. That''s right! Denise is a smart little girl! She will keep herself safe! Natasha took a deep breath before she looked right back at Keh and nodded. ¡°Nat, listen to me carefully. I need to know the names of every person in the scene from this particr moment onward. If Denise is truly kidnapped, then that kidnapper must have a rtively huge target, which is something we could exploit!¡± Keh said. Natasha looked at him and nodded in return. She, too, knew that this was not the time to be consumed by sadness and depression. After all, Keh had a point. ¡°Let me do it. I''ll do the searching,¡± Natasha said. ¡°We¡¯ll find her, I promise. She''s waiting for us somewhere out there!¡± Keh stared right into her eyes. Natasha nodded firmly after hearing his promise. Hence, the woman sat back in her seat and focused all her attention on theptop. At the same time, Keh looked at the director. ¡°I want all the details of everyone in the film crew who were present yesterday!¡± Knowing how dire the situation was, the director nodded right away. ¡°I''ll send someone to get the details you need.¡± After that, he turned on his heels and walked out of the studio. After the director left, Keh looked at Anthony and Benjamin as he said, ¡°Stay here with Mommy while I head out and see what I can find outside.¡± ¡°I''lle with you!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin hurriedly volunteered as soon as they heard this. Keh managed to capture the worries flickering in their eyes, leading him to say, ¡°I know you''re both worried about Denise, but there''s no news yet. Mommy needs someone with her too.¡± Natasha, who was sitting before herptop, gave no response as her attention waspletely upied by the matters she had on hand. Anthony and Benjamin then turned toward Natasha. They were worried after recalling the look on her face a few moments ago. ¡°Fine,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°A-All right then. You be careful,¡± Benjamin said as he looked at Keh. The corners of Keh''s lips curled to form a smile. Before he turned and left, he said, ¡°Don''t worry. I got it.¡± As these all happened, Natasha''s focus remained on herptop. She slowly checked the surveince footage one by one while Anthony and Benjamin helped, making sure they would not miss any details. In the meantime, it was already dark when Keh stepped out of the studio. Darkness engulfed the surrounding, and Denise''s disappearance happened at about the same time yesterday. Keh trailed the path that Denise took beforeing to a stop where her phone was found. He started looking around, finding a road forking to the left and right. He then nced at the map on his phone and quickly found out that the path to the left was an exit while the right led to a dead-end. Without any hesitation, Keh headed to the left immediately. Throughout his way, he tried his best to search for any clues. Yet, he failed to locate any valuable details when he eventually reached the end of the path. Given that this ce was the scene where the filming took ce, there were still many people lingering around despite getting dark. With that many people present, the situation was a little bit of a mess, making it easy to take someone away from the scene but incredibly difficult to find any helpful information. About an hourter, Keh found his way back to the studio. The director had already gathered the information of every member of the film crew at this point while Natasha was staring at the surveince footage, checking andparing every frame. ¡°How''s it going?¡± Keh asked as he approached her. Hearing his father''s voice, Anthony turned to Keh and shook his head. ¡°There were too many people herest night, and they''re all gathered around here, so it''s going to take a lot of effort to find the culprit.¡± Keh bit his lower lip before shifting his gaze toward Natasha, who was so focused as if there was no one around her. Just like that, second by second, time slowly passed. It was only untilte in the night that the director received a phone call. He walked out to answer the call and returned shortly after. Upon looking at Keh hesitantly for a few seconds, he approached Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the police are here. They want to see the two of you. The director''s voice immediately caught Natasha''s attention. She then looked toward Keh, who also happened to look at her, both finding fear in each other''s eyes. Even Anthony and Benjamin''s faces turned pale. ¡°D-Did they find Denise?¡± Anthony asked. The director shook his head right away as if he could tell what they were thinking. ¡°No, no, no. I''ve already asked them about it. They haven''t found her yet. It''s just that there are some things that they wanted to talk to the two of you about.¡± Only then did the family heave a sigh of relief. They quickly returned to the ce where they first came in. After the police were done talking to Keh, they were more or less surprised by what happened. After all, Keh was no ordinary man. With his achievements, positions, and power, the sudden disappearance of Denise, and how the phone was left behind at the scene all suggested that abduction was one of the many probabilities. Hence, after receiving the information they needed, the police immediately poured a great deal of effort into solving the case. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Throughout the entire process, Natasha did not get involved with anyone. She spoke no words at all as she continued sitting in the car and focused all her attention on the surveince footage to find the suspects. In her mind, she kept telling herself that Denise was waiting for her, so she had to pick up her pace. Anthony and Benjamin helped their mother too. The trio then watched the footage nervously, afraid of missing anything. When the police left, it was alreadyte at night. The director looked at Keh and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''ve prepared a room for you guys. Do you need to take a rest?¡± Keh then nced at Natasha, who was still in the car. Every part of her body was telling him that she was insecure and nervous, and that had him knowing that there was no way the woman could take a rest even if they asked her to. ¡°No need for that,¡± Keh replied as the light flickering in his eyes dimmed. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Time is of the essence. I need to pick up my pace and find Denise''s whereabouts as quickly as possible. Please do me a favor. Contact the film crew and tell them that I will reward them greatly if they could provide any useful information regarding Denise''s disappearance,¡± Keh said word by word. The director was left speechless by Keh''s reply. It took him a while to regain his senses and nod. ¡°Understood. I''ll get in touch with them now.¡± With that said, he stood up and left. At the same time, Keh turned around and looked at the woman sitting inside the car while his eyes slowly darkened. Denise... You must stay strong. Daddy and Mommy will find you in no time. We promise! Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Natasha''s eyes were wide open throughout the night. Like a robot, she stared intently at the screen as she monitored the surveince cameras to look for anyone suspicious. Right beside her, Anthony and Benjamin were also staring at the screen. Their eyes were reddened because of how focused they were, and they didn''t want to miss anything crucial. By the break of dawn, some film crew had just arrived to set up the filming site while some were getting off work. Hence, there were people walking in and out of the set. Neither the police station nor the director had received a phone call. It was as if Denise had just vanished into thin air without leaving any clues behind. Keh knew that the longer they waited, the greater danger Denise would be in. Despite his anxiousness, he knew he had to try his best to keep himself calm. In fact, his intuition told him Denise was fine, and she was waiting for him to find her. I can''t afford to panic now. We must''ve missed out on something! With that in mind, Keh opened the car door and got out of the car. I have to check the surroundings and find out where the problem lies. The moment Keh opened the car, a gust of cold wind blew past, and he felt much more awake after that. He merely nced at the people inside the car quietly before walking off. Those three in the car were all focused on the screen, and they didn''t even notice Keh leaving. After getting out of the car, Keh peered at his surroundings. Since there was limited sunlight, he found it hard to see clearly. He then saw a convenience store that opened all day long, and he went in. When he came out of the convenience store, he was holding a pack of cigarettes. He couldn''t be bothered about the type or brand of cigarettes he bought. All he wanted was to smoke and calm his nerves. By the time he finished a cigarette, he was still as anxious as before. Right when Keh was about to head back, there were two people walking past him. ¡°I''m going to tell you a secret, and you must keep it to yourself!¡± one of them said to the other. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± the other person asked. ¡°Yesterday, I saw the male lead and female lead...¡± In a low voice, the person continued, ¡°They were getting it on behind the mountain!¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I am! I saw them doing it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°You saw them in action? Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Although I couldn''t see them clearly because it was at night, I could hear them loud and clear. Who would''ve known? The female lead looks so innocent, no? I didn''t expect her to do something so extreme!¡± ¡°Wait. Why would they do it behind the mountain? Can''t they just go to a hotel?¡± ¡°Well, people might see them if they were to go to a hotel together. The area behind the mountain doesn''t have any surveince cameras. It''s dark there, so no one can see a thing. Besides, there''s no one there, not even the paparazzi. Even if someone does show up, they can just hide somewhere nearby. Most importantly, they do it for the thrill!¡± ¡°You''re right. Hey! Bring me along next time when something like that happens, will you? I would like to enjoy a live show as well!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± They were talking and walking at the same time. Right then, Keh suddenly showed up in front of them and stopped them in their tracks. Those two were shocked to see Keh. He''s wearing branded clothes, and he has the looks. Who is this guy ? What does he want? Is he a new celebrity ? A few secondster, one of them asked, ¡°W-What do you want?¡± ¡°You guys mentioned something about the back of a mountain, right? Where is that?¡± Keh asked. Guilt washed over them instantly. One of them blinked anxiously and said, ¡°I didn''t say that! You must''ve misheard me!¡± With that, they wanted to flee. However, Keh wasn''t letting them go so easily. He stood in front of them once again to stop them from leaving. The two of them looked utterly troubled. ¡°We''re just extras, and we''re about to start shooting¡ª" Cl TI . . 1 m not trying to cause you guys any trouble. I just want to know where the back of a mountain is!¡± Keh interrupted. The two of them exchanged nces. Should we tell him? Just then, Keh whipped out his wallet and took out a stack of cash. ¡°Is this enough?¡± The two of them stared at the money, and they didn''t quite know what to say. ¡°I''ll say this again. I''m not here to cause trouble. I just want to know how to get to the back of the mountain!¡± Keh emphasized. Being the extras there, it would take them months to earn the money Keh was offering. Hence, their attitudes changed instantly when they saw the money in Keh''s hand. ¡°It''s there! Just go straight from here.¡± ¡°Take me there!¡± Keh said. ¡°Oh... But I need to shoot soon!¡± ¡°Fine, then!¡± Keh pretended to keep his money back in his wallet. One of them saw it and yelled, ¡°I''ll take you there!¡± He then turned toward the other guy and said, ¡°You''re not shooting today, are you? Take him there for me!¡± ¡°But...¡± He then whispered something into the other''s ear. Thetter responded with a nod and said, ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± After they were done discussing with one another, one of them looked at the money in Keh''s hand and uttered, ¡°Shall we?¡± Keh gave him the money. The guy epted it happily and said, ¡°This way, Boss!¡± Just like that, he led Keh forward and arrived at the spot Denise lost her phone. ¡°We''ll only need to keep walking forward from here!¡± the guy said to Keh. ¡°There''s no more road ahead, no?¡± Keh asked. ¡°You''re right. There''s no road leading to the back of the mountain. We''ll have to follow along the footpath.¡± Keh''s expression changed. We didn''t see anything from the surveince footage. If this is where Denise had gotten lost, she must''ve been taken to the back of the mountain! As they were walking, the guy said, ¡°There are no surveince cameras here, and the mountain path is rugged. A lot of celebrities woulde here to date! No one will catch them here. Actually, I''ve seen quite a few of them here!¡± Keh wasn''t interested in gossiping, so he asked, ¡°Is the area at the back of the mountain big?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! It''s huge. Since the path is treacherous, one could easily get lost here. It took me more than a decade to know my way around here,¡± the extra answered. Keh pursed his lips and followed him from behind. Right then, the extra took out a torchlight and said, ¡°Boss, be careful. The pathway isn''t safe!¡± More than ten minutester, they arrived at the back of the mountain. ¡°We''re here, Boss!¡± the guy said. Keh took a few steps forward and saw an expansive view of the whole area. The shooting base here seems to be built along the back of the mountain. This ce is huge! Keh narrowed his eyes. If Denise is here, it''s going to be hard to find her. Keh then nced at the extra and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with this area? The extra immediately answered, ¡°I live at the foot of the mountain, and I''ve been an extra whenever there is filming in this area for several years now. Whenever I''m free at night, I would roam around the area. Hence, I guess I''m quite familiar with this ce.¡± Without wasting a second, Keh immediately whipped out his phone and showed the extra a photo of Denise. ¡°Have you seen this girl before?¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 After seeing the photo, the extra praised sincerely, ¡°This little girl looks great!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, and the extra immediately felt threatened. He then put his smile away and shook his head solemnly. ¡°N-No. I haven''t seen her before.¡± ¡°Look closer,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°This little girl is so pretty. I think I would remember if¡ª¡± The extra froze momentarily, and he frowned. He looked as if he had just remembered something. The extra then nced at the photo once more and asked, ¡°Boss, do you have other photos of her?¡± Keh suddenly felt hopeful when he heard that. Without another word, he went to Denise''s Instagram ount and showed the extra some recent photos. The extra looked at the photos and murmured, ¡°I think... I might have seen her.¡± ¡°When? Where?¡± Keh asked anxiously. ¡°Um... Let me think.¡± The extra furrowed his brows and pondered over it seriously. Suddenly, he pped his hands and said, ¡°I remember it now! I saw her the other night at the intersection that we walked past just now! She looked so pretty!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Keh widened his eyes and asked, ¡°What happened after that? What was she doing when you saw her?¡± ¡°Um... She was talking to a man, but I don''t know what they were talking about. At that time, I was in a rush to shoot, so I merely swept a nce at them. When I saw her, I thought she would definitely be a hot superstar in the future. That''s why I can remember her,¡± the extra answered. Keh''s expression turned grim when he heard that. Although he knew Denise''s disappearance wasn''t just an ident, he was still rather shaken when he heard those words. That man must have something to do with Denise''s disappearance. ¡°Do you remember what the man looks like?¡± Keh asked. The extra shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. His back was facing me, so I didn''t get to look at his face. I guess he''s in his forties.¡± ¡°What time was it when you saw her?¡± After thinking it through, the extra answered, ¡°My filming started at eight-thirty, so it should be around eight-fifteen.¡± Keh analyzed the situation calmly. I''ve already watched the surveince footage around that time. We didn''t see anyone suspicious showing up at the spot Denise got lost. Besides, Natasha would remember if she saw anyone leaving with baggage. Hence, there is only one possibility. The perpetrator must''ve brought Denise to the back of the mountain and left empty-handed. That way, no one would suspect a thing! Keh looked ahead, convinced by his guess. Right then, the extra asked, ¡°Boss, may I know why you asked those questions?¡± After a slight pause, he asked when he thought of something, ¡°Did something bad happen?¡± Instead of answering him, Keh queried, ¡°Are you familiar with the area?¡± The extra nodded instinctively. ¡°Yes. I think I am...¡± ¡°My daughter got lost in this area. Help me find her, will you? If we can find her, I''ll reward you handsomely!¡± Keh uttered. ¡°What? What do you mean? She got lost?¡± the extra asked cautiously. F*ck! The things I said were so inappropriate. Keh kept mum and looked at him with his darkened gaze. ¡°Boss, do you think someone has kidnapped your daughter and brought her here?¡± the extra asked cautiously again. Keh chose to remain silent because he knew that was a possibility. The extra was horrified. ¡°I have nothing to do with this! It wasn''t me! I-I''m familiar with the area, but I would never do such a thing! I saw her, and that''s all. I didn''t even know if that was your daughter!¡± the extra was exining himself anxiously because he didn''t want to get in trouble. Upon seeing how nervous he was, Keh uttered, ¡°Calm down. I don''t suspect you, and I know it wasn''t you!¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± The extra looked utterly worried. ¡°If it was you, you wouldn''t have acted so calmly when you saw the photos. Besides, you wouldn''t have revealed so much to me!¡± Keh answered. The extra nodded quickly. ¡°Yes! You''re right, Boss!¡± ¡°Hence, help me find her. Regardless of whether we can find her or not, I''ll still reward you handsomely,¡± Keh said. The extra nced at Keh and sized him up. Judging by his speech and his clothes, I can tell he''s rich. Besides, he was so generous with the reward just now. In short, he is not an ordinary man. After pondering for a moment, the extra nodded. ¡°Okay. However, Boss, looking for a person here is like looking for a needle in a haystack. We''ll need a long time for the search because of how big the area is!¡± Keh swept a nce at the surroundings and mumbled, ¡°I''ll flip the entire mountain over just to find her!¡± He then looked at the extra and uttered, ¡°Lead the way! No matter what, I''ll reward you handsomely!¡± Upon hearing that, the extra nodded and led the way. ¡°Sure! Let''s go!¡± He had barely taken a few steps forward when he realized Keh had stopped walking. He turned around and saw Keh on the phone. ¡°Fabian, I''ve already sent you the location. Send some men over, the more the better. Also, send a few helicopters here as soon as possible!¡± Keh ordered. Hearing that, the extra gaped in bafflement. Helicopters? This man is filthy rich! After hanging up the phone, Keh followed closely behind the extra. At the same time, he rang Natasha. ¡°Nat, I''ll look for Denise at the back of the mountain. You stay put and search for other clues, okay? If you stumble upon anything, call me immediately!¡± Keh said. ¡°You''re at the back of the mountain?¡± ¡°I''m just following a hunch. Still, it''s better than sitting around and waiting!¡± On the other end of the phone call, Natasha kept silent for a while before answering, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Trust me, Denise is going to be fine!¡± After a long while, Natasha replied, ¡°I trust you!¡± Keh ended the phone call and followed the extra to look for Denise. Although the sky was getting brighter, there was still a sense of eeriness in the air. Meanwhile, Natasha was monitoring the surveince cameras with a heavy heart after the call ended in the car. Right then, Anthony mulled over it for a while and said, ¡°Nat, do you still remember the time when you got our neighbors to look after us, and Denise almost drowned?¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha turned to look at him. ¡°At that time, I had a strong feeling that Denise was in danger. Hence, I kept telling everyone we needed to look for her. In the end, our neighbor found her in the water, and she was saved.¡± Natasha could remember that incident clearly, and she never asked their neighbors to look after her kids anymore. ¡°I''m experiencing something simr! I can sense that Denise is safe. Although she''s terrified, I know she''s just waiting for us to find her!¡± Anthony enunciated every single word clearly. Benjamin chimed in, ¡°I can feel it too, Nat!¡± Regardless of whether those words were true or false, they did make Natasha feel better. ¡°Don''t give up, okay, Nat? Denise is going to be fine!¡± Anthony eximed. In response, Natasha looked at them and nodded. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Natasha then continued focusing on theptop screen. Although Anthony had consoled Natasha, he wasn''t sure if Denise would be safe, and he was getting overwhelmed by nervousness and fear. What if I''m wrong? What if Denise is in danger? Suddenly, Anthony''s phone rang. After seeing that it was Thalia calling him, he nced at Benjamin and said, ¡°Stay here and apany Nat!¡± Benjamin nodded in response. Anthony got out of the car and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you? Kyle''s looking for you!¡± Thalia sounded tired. Anthony frowned and answered, ¡°I''m busy now!¡± ¡°Busy? What are you busy with?¡± Anthony pursed his lips and hesitated. ¡°Denise is missing!¡± ¡°What? What do you mean Denise is missing? Anthony gave Thalia a summary of what had happened. Thalia instantly perked up and asked, ¡°How could you not tell me when something like this had happened?¡± ¡°Well, my mommy... I can''t even locate her yet. If I tell you, you''ll only get worried!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Even so, you should''ve told me! I can help, no?¡± Thalia stood up immediately and added, ¡°Give me your address now. I''m going over!¡± ¡°I''ll send the location to you via WhatsApp!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Right before she hung up the phone, Thalia remembered something. ¡°Hey! Are you guys wearing the watches I gave you? Anthony was stunned momentarily, and he instantly checked his watch. ¡°Those watchese with GPS function. As long as she''s wearing it, you should be able to locate her no matter how weak the signal is. Besides, I remember linking the three of you together, so I think you''ll be able to find her through your watch. Have you tried that?¡± Thalia asked. Upon hearing that, Anthony was stunned. ¡°I''ve forgotten about that! Good job, Thalia!¡± At that moment, Anthony was thrilled. ¡°I''ll check now! Thalia, if we end up finding Denise, I''ll treat you like my sister going forward!¡± With that, Anthony hung up the phone without waiting for Thalia to respond. Excitement shed in Anthony''s eyes when he turned back toward the car and went inside. Once he had gotten inside, he hurriedly took off his watch and gave it to Natasha. ¡°Nat, try to locate Denise with this. Thalia had given three of us a watch each, and all the watches were equipped with GPS functions. Besides, she had linked our watches, so as long as Denise is wearing hers, we should be able to find her!¡± Natasha just stared at him in response. Seeing that, Anthony gave her a firm nod. In the next second, Natasha took the watch, switched off the surveince cameras, and started tracking the signal on Denise''s watch. Anthony and Benjamin were waiting anxiously next to her. As suspected, the GPS indicator moved and indicated that Denise''s watch was just nearby. ¡°Denise is wearing her watch!¡± Natasha eximed excitedly. Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin looked at each other and there was a look of excitement in their eyes. ¡°S-So where is Denise?¡± Benjamin asked. Natasha kept silent and concentrated on the information on theptop screen. A couple of minutes later, she took out a map of the area. ¡°She at the back of the mountain!¡± Natasha uttered. ¡°The back of the mountain? Does that mean Daddy is searching in the right ce? Denise is at the back of the mountain?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha couldn''t be bothered to answer those questions anymore. Instead, she kept theptop and eximed, ¡°We''ll go there now!¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded at once and got out of the car. Natasha then referred to her phone''s screen and walked toward the back of the mountain. By then, Keh had already been searching for a long time. When Natasha and the kids arrived at the back of the mountain, they didn''t see Keh. Instead, they saw a few helicopters hovering over their heads. Right then, they knew those helicopters were sent by Keh to look for Denise. Although they had no idea how Keh knew Denise was at the back of the mountain, they were rather certain that was where Denise was located. Everything points toward that direction. She must be there! Natasha whipped out her phone because she wanted to call Keh. However, there was no signal at all. Anthony and Benjamin checked their phones as well. After that, they raised their gazes toward Natasha and shook their heads. ¡°Forget about it. We''ll continue searching. Let''s find Denise first!¡± Natasha uttered. Anthony and Benjamin nodded in unison. Just like that, the three of them went on to search for Denise. Since they were walking along the edge of a cliff, they would surely die if they were to slip and fall. However, the GPS indicator showed that Denise was in a valley. Hence, they had no choice but to look for a way to get to the valley. The sky was getting brighter, but visibility was still limited. It took them a long time to find a way downward. The pathway was steep and slippery. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Be careful, you two!¡± Natasha urged. ¡°You too, Nat!¡± With that, the three of them slowly made their way down. In the end, it took them more than twenty minutes to get to the valley. Natasha checked the location on her phone once again, and they were still a long way away from Denise. With each step they took, their hearts raced even faster because they didn''t know what they would find ahead of them. Will Denise be safe and sound, or will she be... They didn''t dare to think about the possibilities, and none of them dared to bring it up. Instead, they just kept walking forward. They were all eager to find Denise, but at the same time, they were afraid of what they would find at the end of the search. Meanwhile, Keh and the extra had already searched through half of the valley. By then, the sky turned brighter as the sun rose in the east. After a long search, the extra was utterly drained. Even though he had visited the back of the mountain numerous times, he was gasping for air because of the extensive walk. He then raised his gaze toward Keh. Why does he not look tired at all? He even searched for her in all the caves! With that thought in mind, the extra lifted his head and nced at the helicopters over his head. After that, he approached Keh and said, ¡°Boss, we''ve almost searched through the entire mountain, and we haven''t seen anybody... Could it be that your daughter isn''t even here?¡± Hearing that, Keh suddenly halted in his tracks and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°She''s here!¡± He looked at the extra sternly and added, ¡°She must be here!¡± Although they hadn''t seen any shred of hope, Keh had a feeling that Denise was there. I have a very strong feeling she''s here! ¡°Yet, we''ve been searching for a long time now, and we''ve almost gone through the entire¡ª" Keh interrupted and said, ¡°We''ve covered almost everywhere, but we''re not done yet! I won''t give up, and I won''t leave any stone unturned!¡± With that, Keh continued walking forward. When he was scanning the surroundings, he saw something hanging on a tree branch. He then frowned and rushed toward it. The extra was just about to say something, but he saw Keh''s sudden movements. Therefore, he quickly followed behind. ¡°Hey, is that a piece of torn clothing?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and looked forward. ¡°This is a clue left behind by my daughter!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 When he looked in front of him, he saw pieces of clothing being tied onto the tree branches at regr intervals. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ted, Keh moved forward, following the markers left behind. The extra was following close behind, and it was obvious that someone had left those markers deliberately. That was the first glimmer of hope they had stumbled upon after such a long search. As a result, even the extra felt energized again. He couldn''t help but say, ¡°Normally, one could never find their own way out of here. Regardless of whether she had left the markers behind for herself or someone else, it was the smartest thing she could''ve done!¡± Keh heard it, but he didn''t bother responding. At that point, all he wanted was to find Denise. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh shouted as he searched. However, he could only hear silence. Keh didn''t give up, and he kept walking along the markers left behind. I know Denise is waiting for me! Meanwhile, Natasha, Anthony, and Benjamin had arrived at the spot indicated by the GPS. However, they searched the area and saw no sign of Denise. ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Denise!¡± Anthony and Benjamin were calling out to Denise as they searched for her. Natasha was also looking around the area. Since the GPS locator says Denise is here, she must be somewhere nearby, right? Where is she? As she was scanning the surroundings, she was getting incredibly worried. Right then, Benjamin looked upward and saw something. ¡°Tony, there are two caves up there! I''m going to check them out!¡± Anthony looked up as well. ¡°I''ll check one of them!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin nodded. When he was about to move forward, Anthony shouted, ¡°Be careful, Benjamin!¡± ¡°I will!¡± Benjamin answered and climbed upward. Upon seeing that Benjamin had gotten up safely, Anthony followed behind. The two of them checked the caves and saw nothing. When they came out, they shook their heads at each other in disappointment. ¡°Let''s head down first,¡± Anthony suggested. Benjamin nodded in response. With that, the two of them headed downward carefully. Suddenly, Benjamin slipped and rolled all the way down. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Anthony yelled. Natasha heard Anthony yelling, so she immediately turned toward the voice. When she saw Benjamin rolling downward, she ran toward him. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Natasha lunged toward him and scanned his body for injuries. ¡°Benjamin, are you all right? Are you hurt?¡± Benjamin suffered some scratches and minor injuries on his face and arms. Hence, he frowned and shook his head nonchntly. ¡°Nat, I''m all right. Don''t worry about me. Sadly, Denise is not up there!¡± ¡°It''s okay. Since Denise isn''t here, she must be waiting for us somewhere else!¡± Natasha answered. Benjamin nodded when he heard that. Right after that, Anthony ran toward Benjamin and asked, ¡°Benjamin, are you all right?¡± ¡°I''m fine. I slipped, that''s all. No biggie!¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Anthony leaned toward him and looked at the injury on his face. With a frown, Anthony said, ¡°You''re hurt!¡± ¡°It''s just a minor injury. It won¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°No! Why don''t you go back first? Nat and I will continue searching!¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°It''s such a waste of time and energy to go back now! I would rather just stay with you guys. After all, it''s just a minor injury. It''s nothing!¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°But¡ª¡± Just as Anthony was talking, Benjamin, who was sitting on the ground, touched something and held it up. The three of them were taken aback when they saw what Benjamin found. Benjamin nced at the watch he was wearing and looked at the watch Anthony was wearing. Shocked, he gave it to Natasha. ¡°Nat, this is Denise''s watch!¡± Natasha took the watch and checked it. There isn''t any bloodstain on it, and it doesn''t look scratched. Right then, Natasha eased up in relief. Her eyes then lit up, and she looked at the surroundings. ¡°If Denise''s watch is here, that means she had been through here. We just have to keep looking, and we''ll find her!¡± Benjamin nodded firmly. ¡°Come! Get up!¡± Natasha helped him up. ¡°I''m fine, Nat!¡± Benjamin got up hurriedly and sprained his shoulder. In pain, he drew a sharp breath. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked worriedly. ¡°I''m all right. I''m all right. I got up too fast, that''s all!¡± Benjamin quickly answered. ¡°Do you have a fracture?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Am I so weak?¡± Benjamin retorted and shied away to avoid Anthony checking on him. ¡°Nat, we have to find Denise quickly!¡± Natasha stared at him in response. Even though she was worried about him, she had no choice but to continue searching for Denise. After throwing a cursory nce at the surroundings, she said, ¡°Let''s look in that direction!¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded. Just before they left, Anthony suddenly saw something. ¡°Wait a moment, Nat!¡± Anthony walked forward. Natasha and Benjamin trotted behind him. Anthony untied a piece of clothing from a tree branch and turned toward Natasha. ¡°Nat, is this the fabric of Denise''s clothes?¡± Natasha took the piece of cloth and nodded. ¡°Yes. This is what Denise was wearing that day!¡± After that, Anthony swung his gaze forward and saw the same markings Keh saw. ¡°Nat, look! There are more in front!¡± Anthony yelled. Then, they followed the markings. Although the distance between the intervals was far apart, they could still see clearly. ¡°Denise must''ve left us these markings!¡± Benjamin eximed excitedly. Natasha felt rather relieved when she saw the markings left behind. At least this means Denise is safe. There are no signs of a struggle on the ground, so that means she wasn''t in any danger when she left the markings behind. ¡°Let''s go, Nat! We just need to follow the markings, and we''ll surely find Denise!¡± Anthony uttered. A glimmer of hope appeared in Natasha''s eyes, and she nodded. ¡°Okay. Let''s go.¡± With that, the three of them kept walking forward. In the meantime, Denise was still in the cave, and she was leaning on a rock. She seemed to have heard noisesing from outside, and she tried to open her eyes. However, she was tired, hungry, sleepy, and cold. She was experiencing difort throughout her body. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t manage to open her eyes. ¡°Nat, Daddy, Tony...¡± Denise murmured to herself. Deep down, she kept telling herself that she had to stay conscious. Just at that moment, Denise heard the loud noise generated by a helicopter, and she felt the strong gust of wind. Consequently, she woke up from her sleep. She opened her eyes and looked outside. Right then, the sun was already up and was shining into the cave. After sitting up, she tried to stand up, but she was too weak to do so. Denise gazed at the helicopter outside, and she wanted to call out for help. However, her voice could only squirm in her throat. Ultimately, she could only watch as the helicopter flew away from the cave. Denise knew the people on the helicopter had failed to see her. ¡°Daddy... Nat!¡± Denise murmured, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Denise couldn''t hold on much longer. She was freezing, hungry, and tired. At that moment, she just wanted to shut her eyes and fall asleep. If I sleep now, I might never wake up again. Daddy, Nat, Tony, Ben, Great-grandpa, and Gramps... I miss you guys so much! Gradually, Denise''s eyes closed, and she was starting to lose consciousness. Right before her eyes closed, Denise heard Keh shouting, ¡°You must hang in there, Denise!¡± Denise''s eyes suddenly flew wide open. ¡°Daddy?¡± she murmured. She then looked around and saw nobody else. No! I can''t fall asleep! I mustn''t! Daddy and Mommy are looking for me! I can''t just fall asleep! I must find a way to tell them I''m here! With that thought, Denise tried her best to stay conscious and stood up. I must go to the cave entrance and tell them I''m here! Denise was exhausted, and she could feel pain radiating through her body every time she moved a muscle. Even so, Denise forced herself to get up. While holding on to the stone wall, she slowly made her way out of the cave. When she arrived at the cave entrance, she could see helicopters hovering over the other caves. No matter how loud I shout, they ''ll never hear me. Besides, I don''t have the energy to shout. What should I do? As she was thinking about what to do, she saw a piece of torn clothing she used to mark her trail. She picked up the clothing and found a stick nearby. After that, she tied the clothing to the stick and swung it in the air. She didn''t know if the helicopters could see her, but that was the only chance she got. Nat and Daddy, pleasee quickly. I don''t think I canst much longer... Meanwhile, Keh was searching right beneath the cave Denise was in, and that was where the markings ended. He looked around and saw nothing else was left behind. The extra did the same and scanned the surroundings. Having failed to see any markings, the extra looked at Keh and said, ¡°Boss, there''s nothing here!¡± Keh frowned and thought about other possibilities. ¡°Could it be that she ran out of clothing to tear? Is that why she stopped leaving markings behind?¡± the extra asked. ¡°Even if that was the case, she would surely think of something else,¡± Keh answered. ¡°However, we don''t see any markings nearby!¡± At that moment, Keh raised his gaze and looked at the cave entrance above his head. Keh then whipped out his walkie-talkie and asked the people in the helicopter, ¡°What''s going on up there?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we don''t see anything. There''s nothing here!¡± Keh was sure that Denise wouldn''t just suddenly stop leaving markings. Something must''ve happened! It is either that or she is here, but we just haven''t found her yet! ¡°Can you guys see my current location?¡± Keh asked. The helicopter pilot answered, ¡°Yes. We can see you!¡± ¡°Okay. Check the caves above my head!¡± ¡°All right. Copy that!¡± the helicopter pilot replied. After that, the helicopter flew back toward the caves in that area to check them thoroughly. When the helicopter was flying toward Keh''s position, the pilot gazed downward and asked the copilot, ¡°Look! What''s that?¡± They saw someone swinging a stick in the air. ¡°Get nearer!¡± the co-pilot uttered. ¡°I can''t! If I fly that low, we might crash!¡± the pilot answered. The co-pilot looked in that direction for a long time, but he couldn''t see the face of the person. However, he could tell that the person was asking for help. ¡°Mr. Hamilton! Mr. Hamilton!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes? I''m here!¡± Keh answered through the walkie-talkie. ¡°We saw something strange! Someone is in the cave above you, and that person is waving at us. However, the cave entrance is too small and too low. We can''t fly toward it. Also, we can''t be sure if that''s your daughter!¡± the pilot said. Upon hearing that, Keh immediately raised his head and looked upward. Who else could that be, if not Denise ? ¡°Which cave is she in?¡± Keh asked. ¡°The one on the left! It''s a very small cave!¡± the pilot answered. Keh searched and found a slightly hidden cave. He then scanned the surroundings. There''s no way a helicopter cannd here. It''s too cramped and too low. The helicopter could easily crash if they do that. Right then, the extra saw something nearby. ¡°There! We can climb up through the trail!¡± Seeing that, Keh kept his walkie-talkie and ran toward the spot the extra found. Just like that, he was climbing upward. ¡°Be careful, Boss!¡± the extra shouted. Keh remained silent and kept climbing upward. When he was climbing toward the cave entrance, he saw traces of climbing on the ground. The traces look light and small. It had to be Denise! Keh looked up once again and picked up the pace. At that moment, Natasha, Anthony, and Benjamin had arrived nearby after following the markings. There was still quite a distance between them and Keh. However, Anthony saw someone climbing, and he shouted, ¡°Nat! That''s Daddy!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha turned and saw Keh climbing toward a cave. Natasha narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Could it be that they''ve already found Denise?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Let''s find out!¡± With that, Natasha ran in that direction. Anthony and Benjamin followed behind. Although Benjamin was feeling some pain in his legs and arms, he kept quiet and endured the pain. When they arrived beneath the cave, the extra was there. He then turned toward them and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°What''s my daddy doing up there?¡± Anthony asked. Instantly, the extra knew who they were. ¡°Oh! The helicopter pilot told us someone is in the cave, and that person is waving for help. Your daddy went up right after he heard that.¡± Anthony turned toward Natasha. ¡°It has to be Denise!¡± Natasha looked utterly solemn. She then calmly emptied her pockets and gave the items to Anthony. ¡°The both of you stay here and wait. I''ll go up and have a look!¡± With that, Natasha dashed toward the cave and followed Keh from behind. ¡°Hey, be careful, Nat!¡± ¡°Be careful, Nat!¡± Anthony and Benjamin yelled at the same time. Natasha didn''t turn back. Instead, she followed the trail left behind by Keh. The sharp branches were piercing her skin, and she was bleeding. However, she felt nothing. She kept her gaze fixated on the cave up above, and she only had one thing on her mind. Denise, wait for me! You must stay safe! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Keh had just reached the top when he saw Denise at the mouth of the cave. She was holding on to the stick that seemed like it was about to fall out of her grip anytime soon. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh eximed in both shock and delight. With onest push, he climbed onto the top. Natasha, who had been climbing behind Keh, heard him calling Denise''s name. She instantly knew that Denise had been found and quickly climbed onto the top as well. Denise, however, was sitting against a stone. Her eyes were on the verge of closing when she heard Keh''s voice. She slowly opened her eyes again. Thinking that it was just her imagination, she told herself that she couldn''t sleep. I can''t fall asleep... She continued to shake the stick in her hand. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh quickly ran toward Denise. When he noticed how pitiful and helpless she looked, his heart ached terribly. Denise looked at the man standing in front of her. ¡°Daddy... No. It''s just an illusion. I can''t fall asleep. I can''t fall asleep...¡± she muttered, thinking that Keh was just a figment of her imagination. Keh''s heart nearly broke into a hundred pieces when he heard her call him that. He quickly swept her into his arms and patted her small face lightly. ¡°Denise, this is not an illusion. It''s me, Daddy! I''m here to rescue you¡ª Denise, wake up!¡± Keh''s words seemed to have jolted Denise awake, for she seemed more alert than before. She squinted at the man in front of her. ¡°Daddy... Daddy, is it really you?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yes, It''s me. I''m so sorry foring sote.¡± He caressed the young girl''s head as his heart wrenched in pain. Denise''s eyes soon welled up with tears as she reached out to hug Keh. ¡°You''re finally here, Daddy. I''ve been waiting for you for so long...¡± Right at that moment, Natasha finally reached the top. She instantly saw Denise crying as she hugged Keh. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry,¡± Keh frantically apologized as he wrapped his hands around Denise. ¡°I was so afraid, Daddy. I was so cold, so hungry, and so tired. I probably won''t be able to hold on much longer if you hadn''te sooner,¡± Denise said as she sobbed. Anyone could clearly see how dependent she was on Keh. Natasha was watching them from behind as an indescribable look crept up her cold eyes. It was not jealousy, but rather a look of relief. ¡°Daddy, I''m tired. I want to sleep...¡± Denise trailed off as her voice became weak. ¡°Denise, Denise!¡± Keh called her name, but Denise had already fainted. Natasha quickly walked over when she saw that. ¡°Denise!¡± She reached out to touch her daughter, and her eyebrows instantly knitted into a tight knot. ¡°She''s burning up!¡± Keh''s eyes reddened as he looked down at the frail figure in his arms. He instantly carried her up and said, ¡°We have to take her to the hospital!¡± At the foot of the mountain, Anthony and Benjamin saw Keh carrying Denise down. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The both of them quickly rushed up. ¡°Denise, Denise!¡± ¡°What happened to Denise?¡± Anthony asked worriedly as he stared at Denise. Benjamin''s eyes had also turned red-rimmed as he watched from the side. ¡°She''s having a high fever. We need to take her to the hospital now,¡± Keh said as he contacted the helicopter using his walkie-talkie. The helicopter was the fastest way to the hospital at that moment. The helicopter descended andnded on a t ground surface. Keh quickly boarded it with Denise in his arms. He noticed that Benjamin and Anthony were still on the ground and called out to them, ¡°Let''s go!¡± ¡°Go on ahead and take Denise to the hospital. Benjamin and I wille afterward. Thalia is on the way here. Someone has to stay here to take care of this,¡± Anthony said. Keh nodded at Anthony''s words. He then looked at the pilot and made a gesture. Soon after, the helicopter ascended and flew away. Another helicopter then came over to take both Anthony and Benjamin back down. They had just reached when Thalia arrived in her car. ¡°Where is she?¡± Thalia instantly asked. ¡°We found her. She''s now on her way to the hospital.¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°I don''t know.¡± ¡°How did Denise end up at the back of the mountain?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony narrowed his eyes at the question. ¡°This is what we have to investigate now. He did not believe that Denise went to the mountain just for fun. That was impossible. Someone must have led her there. Anthony vowed to find that person. Just as the three of them were discussing amongst each other, the extra piped up, ¡°Um... So, how are you going to reward me?¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin turned to look at him. ¡°A reward?¡± ¡°I was the one who told you that your sister might be at the back of the mountain, and I was also the one who brought your father to find her. He said that as long as I lead him, he will reward me whether we found her or not,¡± the extra exined. It was right then that Anthony caught onto his words. ¡°How did you know my sister was there?¡± ¡°I''ve already told your father about that. I was on my way to a show when I saw a man with your sister at that crossroad. That was how I deduced that she might be on the back of the mountain,¡± he said. Benjamin, Anthony, and Thalia nced at each other. They then looked back at the extra. ¡°You''re saying that you''ve seen a man?¡± Anthony was the one who asked. The extra nodded in response. This time, Benjamin piped up, ¡°You want a reward, right?¡± The extra nodded again. ¡°This is what you have promised me. It''s because of this that I wasn''t able to work today at all.¡± ¡°We''ll double the reward if you help us out with something,¡± Thalia offered. Looking at all three of them, the extra frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean? In the next moment, the extra found himself in front of aputer. Theputer was ying tapes taken from surveince cameras mounted all around. The extra was getting dizzy from the number of people appearing on the screen. Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia stood next to him and watched as well. ¡°Still no sign of him?¡± Anthony asked. The extra shook his head in response. ¡°It''s all right. There''s no need to hurry. Let''s continue patiently,¡± Benjamin told the extra. The extra nodded. He rubbed his eyes and continued to look at the screen. Anthony raised his wrist to take a look at the time. ¡°I wonder how Denise is doing right now.¡± ¡°No news is the best news,¡± Benjamin replied. Anthony nodded at Benjamin, but he suddenly noticed the injuries on thetter''s body. ¡°Are you okay? Do your wounds hurt?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a small injury,¡± Benjamin said nonchntly. Even so, beads of sweat could be clearly seen as his lips looked slightly pale. Observing him, Anthony was about to say something when the extra suddenly called out excitedly, ¡°I found him!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin quickly rushed over to look at theputer screen. Thalia joined in as well. The extra was pointing at a person on the screen as he said, ¡°It''s him. I remember that he wore this shirt.¡± They all focused on the man on the screen. The footage was taken an hour after Denise''s disappearance. A man was walking beneath the camera, and he looked a little suspicious. ¡°But we can''t see his face,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I wasn''t able to see his face as only his back was facing me. However, I remember that he was wearing this shirt. I''m absolutely sure about it!¡± the extra emphasized. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Anthony''s face was filled with doubt. He then turned to the extra and asked, ¡°Are you sure it''s him?¡± ¡°Yes. I remember this shirt. Look, there''s a weird picture on the back of it. I even took another look because it was that weird. However, I didn''t manage to clearly see what it was,¡± the extra said with a sheepish smile. Thalia looked at Anthony. ¡°Will you be able to find him just from his back?¡± she asked as her eyebrows furrowed. As Anthony stared at the figure in the surveince footage, a look of murder shed across his eyes. ¡°Even if he had changed into a new set of clothes, or even if he had taken it off, I would be able to find him as long as he''s alive.¡± Both Benjamin and Thalia looked at him. They knew that Anthony meant what he said. However, the extra did not quite understand. ¡°How could you find a person just by looking at his back?¡± he asked Anthony. Thetter nced at the extra before looking up at Thalia. Anthony shot her a look. Thalia instantly understood, and she turned to the extra. ¡°Mister, you want a reward, right? Let''s go. We''ll settle it outside.¡± Upon hearing that, the extra definitely would not want to dwell on his confusion further. ¡°Yes, let''s go!¡± He then followed Thalia out with a bright smile on his face. The moment the extra left, Anthony instantly took his seat in front of theputer. His fingers seemed to be flying across the keyboard as he seemed to beunching something. ¡°Tony, what''s this?¡± Benjamin asked from the side. ¡°I recently read news about the newest ck Technology Intelligent Software developed by the University of Mapleton in Ustrana and the University of Mallowbrook in Sylvonica. It is able to recognize anyone using their movements and the way they walk. Furthermore, its precision is up to more than ny nine percent,¡± Anthony exined as he operated the system. Upon hearing that, Benjamin frowned and replied, ¡°But isn''t this what you''re good at?¡± ¡°When I heard of the news, I took a look at it and learned how to use it. I didn''t think that I would be using it today,¡± Anthony answered as he stared at the screen in front of him. There was nothing else Benjamin could say for Anthony was extremely gifted when it came to computers. No ordinary person would be able topare with him. As long as it had anything to do withputers, Anthony would always be ahead of most people even if it was something futuristic. Moreover, he was able to pick things up incredibly fast. Anthony uploaded the video of the man''s movements into the software. Soon enough, numerous pictures and videos appeared. It was the front, back, and side of that man. Some pictures were of him wearing the same outfit and some of him wearing something else. After comparing the faces of the person in the pictures and videos, it was indeed the same man. ¡°You found him!¡± Benjamin said in awe. Anthony remained quiet as he searched for the picture with the sharpest image. He clicked on it and zoomed in. The man was roughly about thirty years of age and was definitely younger than forty. He looked like an ordinary person who did not stand out at all. Benjamin''s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the screen. ¡°We don''t even know this man. Why would he go after Denise?¡± Anthony frowned as well. ¡°ording to the number of times he''s appeared on the screen, he should be an actor or an extra in this ce.¡± ¡°Could it be that Denise identally offended him when she was filming here? Was that why he sought revenge on her?¡± Benjamin said after thinking about it. Anthony shook his head. ¡°We will only find out once Denise wakes up, or until we find this man.¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°The reason behind his motives doesn''t matter. He''s basically courting death when he decided to target Denise.¡± Thalia then walked over. ¡°How''s it going? Benjamin gestured for her to look at theputer. ¡°You''ve already found him?¡± Thalia said in astonishment as she looked at theputer. After seeing who the man was, she asked, ¡°Who is this? What sort of grudge does he have against Denise?¡± ¡°We don''t know and we don''t know who he is either. However, we will find out soon,¡± Anthony said menacingly. He then saved the picture and the video of the man into his phone before looking up at Thalia. ¡°How are things at your end?¡± ¡°All settled,¡± thetter answered. ¡°Let''s go and visit Denise then,¡± Anthony said. Thalia nodded. The three of them headed outside. Benjamin walked slowly, increasing the distance between him and the other two. He then turned to nce at his arm. A frown crept up his face. On the other hand, Anthony realized that Benjamin had fallen behind for he turned around. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Benjamin quickly readjusted hisposure and looked at them. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°N-Nothing!¡± ¡°Let''s go, then!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Benjamin called out before running after them. Meanwhile, Denise had been rushed into the emergency room of the hospital. Both Natasha and Keh were waiting impatiently outside the door. To them, every single minute was like torture. Natasha sat down on the bench outside the room. She did not make a sound, but her eyes seemed to have turned even colder. If something ever happened to Denise, there was no telling what Natasha would do. Right at that moment, the doors to the emergency room opened, and the doctor walked out. When Natasha and Keh saw that, they quickly walked over. ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± Keh quickly asked while Natasha stood by the side with worry in her eyes. The doctor took off his mask and said to them, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hamilton. The young girl had probably gotten a fever because it was too cold. Moreover, she hadn''t had any food or water and that led to dehydration. She''ll wake up after the fever subsides. In a while more, the patient will be transferred to the ward, and you will be able to visit her.¡± Keh nodded frantically. ¡°All right. Thank you!¡± It was then that Natasha finally spoke up. ¡°Are there any injuries on her body?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes. There are some small scratches, but it''s not a big deal. It will heal in a few days.¡± ¡°I meant injuries caused by a person,¡± Natasha said as her gaze seemed to darken. The doctor was stunned as he looked at her and then at Keh. He clearly knew what that meant. However, the doctor still answered truthfully, ¡°I didn''t notice any injuries of that sort. They are mostly small scratches on her arms. The cause should have been the branches or rough surfaces. If you are still worried, I will do a thorough checkup on her. We can also do a test.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha remained silent, but her eyes seemed to express her doubts. Keh then spoke up. ¡°Please do that!¡± ¡°Will do. I''ll make the necessary arrangements right away.¡± With that, the doctor walked away. Keh nced at Natasha. He knew very well what she was worried about. ¡°Don''t worry. The truth will be revealed once Denise wakes up,¡± Kehforted her. Natasha looked up at him. A malicious look shed across her eyes. ¡°I''ll make sure they pay for this, no matter what reason it was.¡± ¡°And you think I won''t?¡± Keh asked in return. Whoever it was, they had already crossed the line when they dared toy a finger on his daughter. The only reason why Keh still hadn''t made a move was that he wanted to know Denise''s condition. That did not mean that he was willing to let it slide. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was going to make sure that the perpetrator would suffer a fate worse than death in return for what they did to his daughter. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 A thorough check was carried out on Denise''s body. After making sure that there weren''t any other injuries, both Keh and Natasha could finally rx slightly. Denise was then transferred over to the general ward after the checkup. Because of her high fever, she was muttering in her sleep. ¡°Daddy... Nat...¡± ¡°I''m so hungry and cold...¡± ¡°Pleasee and save me, Daddy...¡± She kept muttering those words over and over again while her body broke out into a sweat. Natasha had a grim look on her face as she wiped Denise''s body with a cloth. Keh, with red- rimmed eyes, was standing by the side as he looked at his daughter. There seemed to be a sword stabbing his heart every time Denise called him ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh couldn''t imagine how much Denise had longed for him to save her while she was stranded on the mountain for two days and two nights alone. He did not want to imagine how scared, how cold, and how hungry she must have been. Upon thinking of that, Keh clenched his fists as a murderous aura rolled off his body. ¡°Take good care of Denise,¡± he said as he got up, ready to leave. Somehow knowing what Keh was about to do, Natasha suddenly spoke up. ¡°When Denise wakes up, the first person she would want to see is you.¡± Keh instantly halted in his tracks. Natasha lowered her gaze while a soft smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It''s clear that Denise relies on you more than she ever did on me, Keh.¡± The man turned around the look at Natasha and then at the young girl on the bed. He smiled bitterly. ¡°So what? I''m not a good father. I can''t even protect my own daughter.¡± Natasha stood up and met his eyes. ¡°That''s what you think. To Denise, you''re the best father to her.¡± Denise grew up with her since she was a baby. Then, she had always been taking care of herself after she was older. There were even times when Denise was the one looking after Natasha instead. Natasha had never seen Denise being so dependent on someone, so when she saw Denise hugging Keh and calling him ¡°Daddy¡±, she instantly understood that no matter how mature they acted, they were still kids. They needed someone to rely on and to protect them. In fact, Denise needed someone to lean on, and Keh was her sanctuary. Keh smiled coldly at her words. ¡°Even so, it doesn''t change the fact that I wasn''t able to protect her.¡± Natasha''s eyes were still calm as she replied, ¡°Keh, we will never be able to expect when bad people decide to strike us. There''s no need for us to me ourselves just because of others'' mistakes.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh stared at Natasha with a surprised look in his eyes. ¡°Are youforting me?¡± ¡°I''m just telling you the truth.¡± However, her words seemed to have knocked some sense into Keh. He looked at the frail figure on the bed and soon calmed down. However, his eyes were still as gloomy as ever. ¡°Denise... called me ''Daddy'',¡± Keh said. It was the first time Denise called him that. Only the heavens knew how Keh felt then. He badly wanted to take her ce to go through all the suffering and would do anything as long as Denise was safe. Natasha was surprised at that. She thought that Keh did not care about it, but she never expected him to be so touched by Denise calling him ¡°Daddy¡±. She cast her gaze downward for a moment before looking back at him. ¡°They have been calling you that in private. It''s because of me that they did not address you that way in public.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Keh replied. ¡°So, don''t let them down. I can see that not only Denise but both Benjamin and Anthony depend on you a lot.¡± Natasha''s eyes were still as calm as ever. Hmm, why is she acting so differently now? If it were before, Natasha would have mocked him, as she was afraid that Keh would steal her kids away from her. However, she did not act that way at all. There even seemed to be some hidden meaning in her words. It was as if she was trying to tell him something. Keh looked at her, and his eyes narrowed. He recalled how she was when they were searching for Denise, and how she looked when she was in front of aputer. He had no idea how many secrets she was still keeping from him. Keh was just about to say something when the door flung open. Anthony and Benjamin rushed into the ward with Thalia following them. ¡°Nat, Daddy, how''s Denise?¡± Anthony asked without thinking twice about his choice of words. Keh was stunned as he looked at the young boy. However, Anthony and Benjamin did not seem to have realized that as they were worried about Denise, who was stillying on the hospital bed. When they noticed how pale and sweaty she was, they frowned. There were simr expressions of worry on their faces. Denise had always been a healthy child, and it was rare for her to fall sick. She never looked that way before. It was such a pitiful sight to see. Anthony looked up at Keh and Natasha and asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said she''s fine. She is weak due to high fever and dehydration. She will wake up after getting some rest,¡± Natasha answered. Both Anthony and Benjamin looked at each other. ¡°Are there... other injuries?¡± Benjamin cautiously asked as he looked at Natasha. Anthony also stared at her. His anxious face was all tensed up. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± Keh suddenly dered. Anthony and Benjamin both looked at him. ¡°Apart from some scratches, there aren''t any other injuries,¡± Keh repeated. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you think that I and your mother would be so calm if there were?¡± Keh looked at the two young boys. He was right. Benjamin and Anthony breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Thankfully, there weren''t any other injuries. Otherwise, they would immediately hunt that person down to torture him. The boys stayed next to Denise, waiting for her to wake up. Suddenly, Thalia''s phone rang. She quickly forwarded the message to Anthony and Benjamin once she read it. Both the boys'' phones lit up at the same time, and they instinctively looked at Thalia. After noticing the look in her eyes, Anthony took out his phone. His eyes narrowed when he read the message sent by Thalia. After thinking about it, he looked at Natasha and said, ¡°I''m going out to get some drinks, Nat.¡± Natasha clearly saw their little interactions, but she merely pretended that she did not see it. ¡°Okay,¡± she said while nodding. Just as Anthony was about to leave, Benjamin stood up as well. ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Anthony nodded. Thalia saw them leaving the room. She did not say much but got up and went with them. Although the three of them did not say anything, Natasha and Keh definitely knew that something was up. They had just left when Natasha fished out her phone. After a while, her eyes narrowed as she stared at the screen. Keh walked over to her. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°They found the person,¡± Natasha replied. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Keh looked down at Natasha''s phone, and his eyebrows instantly knitted into a tight knot. ¡°You hacked into Anthony''s phone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha replied. Keh was at a loss for words. Before he could even ask any further, Natasha opened the picture. Her eyes narrowed when she took a good look at the man. Keh also bent down to take a closer look at the man in the picture. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Natasha asked. Keh''s face tensed up as his eyes turned cold. Regardless, he shook his head and answered, ¡°I''ve never seen him before.¡± Natasha remained silent and started to search for more information on the man. She did so in front of Keh for she did not n to hide it from him anyway. Next to her, Keh observed how deft she was as she worked. Although he was surprised at her competency, he soon epted the new discovery. All of his previous questions and curiosity about Natasha had been answered in an instant. Hmm, she is not just a simple programmer. Keh stared at Natasha''s side profile with narrowed eyes. How much have I missed all these years? When Natasha finally found all the information she needed, her eyebrows furrowed. Noticing that her movements had paused for a long while, Keh asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I''ve sent the information to you,¡± Natasha said. Keh quickly pulled out his phone to read through it. He frowned when he finished. ¡°Are you sure this is the right person?¡± ¡°Yes. I''m confident.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh obviously trusted Natasha''s capabilities. However, when he looked at the information, he couldn''t help but ask, ¡°He''s just an extra. Why would he do something like that to Denise? Even if Denise had offended him, I don''t think anyone would ever do this to a child.¡± Keh''s thoughts were in line with Natasha''s. ¡°This man has two daughters as well. It also seems like he cares about them a lot,¡± Natasha continued as she looked up at Keh. That man definitely would not do such a thing without a reason. Natasha was confident that Denise was not a child who would go around picking on others. The young girl was definitely not the cause of the man''s actions. There must be something that Natasha and Keh had missed out on. Both of them looked at each other. ¡°It''s simple. We''ll find him and ask him,¡± Keh said. Natasha nced away. ¡°Or maybe, Anthony wille back with the truth.¡± Keh instantly understood what Natasha had in mind. The reason why she had been so calm was that she was aware that the man probably was not the one they were looking for. There might be something behind the scenes that they were unaware of. Keh knew that Natasha was incredibly smart. But it seemed like she was way beyond just being a . ,, smart. There was so much more behind her intelligence. However, she never had to use that in order to achieve her goals. It was hard not to love a woman like her. Keh realized that his heart had long been stolen by the woman in front of him. Meanwhile, the trio had left the hospital and were on their way to look for the man. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aren''t you worried that your parents will be suspicious of your sudden departure?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony took a look at his phone. The notification on his phone told him that Natasha had already hacked into his device. He frowned. ¡°Not at all. They know what were going to do.¡± Thalia furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°How? Did you tell them?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°How would they know, then?¡± Thalia pressed. Anthony looked up at her. ¡°Just think of it as Nat knowing us too well. What kind of excuse is that? Ignoring her confused expression, Anthony calmly put away his phone. ¡°Let''s talk about him.¡± Thalia quirked an eyebrow at that. ¡°Okay. This man is just an ordinary, middle-aged man. There''s nothing special about him. He''s working as an extra in the set. He lives with his parents and his two daughters. He has a good rtionship with his wife, and he has a simple family background. There''s nothing special about him.¡± Anthony frowned at that. ¡°Even if Denise were to offend a man like him, he wouldn''t have gone to such great lengths,¡± Benjamin analyzed. ¡°That''s right. I even got someone to check his medical history, and he doesn''t even have any sort of mental illness,¡± Thalia added. ¡°Moreover, ever since Denise went missing, he did not show up at the set for two days.¡± A cold smile appeared on Benjamin''s lips. ¡°He wouldn''t dare to go if he felt guilty.¡± Thalia raised her eyebrows as she agreed in silence. At the side, Anthony remained silent as the gears in his mind whirred. Thalia then looked at them through the rearview mirror. ¡°Do you two have any ns on how to go forth from this?¡± Anthony remained silent. It was only after Benjamin nudged him that he snapped back to reality. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony blinked. ¡°I was thinking of the possible reasons behind his actions. ¡°Well, we''ll find out after we get him,¡± Benjamin replied. Anthony nodded. Thalia looked at them again. ¡°So, what are we going to do? Are we going to adopt the friendly or the aggressive approach?¡± At the mention of that, Benjamin''s lips curled into a menacing smile. ¡°That''ll depend on how much he''s willing to cooperate. However, I don''t think the friendly approach is the way to go.¡± The moment he thought of what Denise had gone through, he badly wanted to finish the man off. Benjamin did not even want to put on a disguise, not to mention going for a soft approach. He only wanted to tear the man apart. Anthony, on the other hand, only looked at Thalia. ¡°You may need to strike himter.¡± It seemed that both brothers had opted to be violent and aggressive. Soon enough, the car arrived in front of the man''s house. Benjamin looked out the window, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Is that him, Tony?¡± Anthony looked out the window and saw the man walking out of the supermarket. When he noticed the man, a cold glint shed across Anthony''s eyes. ¡°It''s him!¡± Thalia then parked the car by the side of the road. Noticing that Anthony and Benjamin were about to get out of the car, Thalia quickly said, ¡°Wait here for me. I''ll handle it.¡± With that, she got out and headed toward the man. The man was walking when a woman suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in surprise. Thalia smiled at him. ¡°Could you help me out with something, mister?¡± ¡°How do I help you?¡± Wariness filled the man''s heart when he noticed Thalia''s outfit. She was clearly not someone he could associate himself with. Thalia smiled and walked up to him. She moved her wrists and said, ¡°You''ll find out when we get there.¡± ¡°W-Where are we going?¡± ¡°You''ll know when we get there.¡± Thalia gestured to the car behind him. The man looked backward and soon felt that something was amiss. ¡°I''m busy,¡± he said and turned around to leave. Thalia sighed. Why must you force me to act? She then walked up to him and hit him on the neck. The man was instantly knocked out. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Night had finally fallen, and there was a boat floating in the ocean. Thalia threw the man onto the deck. He gradually regained consciousness after pain took over his body. The man looked up at his surroundings only to see darkness all around. He was in the middle of the ocean. The man tried to move, but he soon found that his hands and feet had been tied up. Just as he was struggling, Thalia''s taunting voice rang from behind him. ¡°Oh, you''re awake?¡± The man turned in the direction of the sound. When he saw her, Anthony, and Benjamin, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Who are you? What are you going to do?¡± The three of them looked at him silently. ¡°This is kidnapping! I''ll have the police arrest all of you!¡± the man eximed, trying to scare them. At that, Anthony smiled coldly. ¡°Kidnapping?¡± He slowly walked over to the man and crouched down. His young face seemed terrifying in the dark. ¡°Do you think anyone would find out if I decide to throw you into the ocean and leave you here for a few days?¡± The look on the man''s face changed the moment he heard that. ¡°Even if someone were to discover your body, will you still be able to speak?¡± Anthony asked as he looked at the man. Thetter''s face was filled with shock as he found it hard to believe that those words were actually spoken out of a child''s mouth. Moreover, the boy was so young, but he gave off an oppressive aura. He did not seem like he was joking around at all. Anthony raised an eyebrow at the man''s silence. ¡°Do you want to try it out?¡± The man was indeed slightly afraid as he stammered, ¡°H-How have I offended you? Why are you treating me this way?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked. The man looked between Anthony and the others who were standing at the side. He did not dare to utter a single word. Although he felt guilty about what he had done, he was sure that he had R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only done a good, clean job. No one would be able to find out. "I-I don''t know,¡± the man said as his lips quivered. ¡°You don''t know? If that''s the case, why don''t I help you jog your memory? Anthony then looked over to Thalia. ¡°Over to you!¡± Thalia''s lips curled up. ¡°My pleasure.¡± She walked over and pulled the man up to his feet, dragging him over to the edge of the deck. The man was about to be scared to death. ¡°This is against thew! It''s murder!¡± ¡°I know. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that no one finds out. Moreover, I''ll make it seem that you had jumped into the sea to kill yourself. No one would even suspect that it was us,¡± Thalia calmly said to the screaming man. The man was at a loss of words. Thalia turned back around to look at Anthony. ¡°Should I throw him into the waters and go for a ride? I''ve never killed an ordinary man before, so I''m feeling a little excited about it. I don''t want to kill him so quickly.¡± The man looked at her, his eyes bulging out. Huh, what does she mean by she has never killed an ordinary man before? Anthony nced at the man''s pale face. ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Thalia grabbed a hook and attached it to the ropes around the man. She then kicked the man into the waters without any hesitation. Ssh! Big waves formed as his body hit the waters. The man was too shocked to even react when the waters engulfed him entirely. He couldn''t tell if the coldness of the waters froze him or jolted him awake. ¡°No, no...¡± the man begged as he looked at Thalia, who was standing on the deck above him. He finally realized that they were not joking, and he was starting to freak out. Thalia knew very well that some people would not speak unless they were on the verge of death. Threats were indeed effective, but they were too time-consuming. Thalia only smiled at him. ¡°Since you don''t know anything, why don''t you think about it while you take a refreshing bath?¡± With that, she turned to look at the two boys. ¡°Sit tight. It''s been a long time since Ist operated this thing.¡± Anthony gave her a thumbs up. Thalia walked over to the captain''s chair and started the engine. As she sped around the waters, all they could hear was the sound of the man shouting for help. Thalia steered around ruthlessly while the man was thrown around mercilessly. Benjamin sat on the edge of the boat as he looked at the man. His head was filled with images of Denise alone on the mountain as well as images of her in the hospital. There was not a hint of sympathy in his eyes. Denise was his baby sister whom he had never even chastised. It did not matter what reason the man had. Benjamin would never be able to forgive him. Anthony also stared at the man with simr thoughts in his mind. His eyes were just like Benjamin''s. After knowing that the man also had two daughters, Anthony found it preposterous. The man had children of his own, yet he could still do such evil deeds to other kids. He was a monster who did not deserve to have children. Meanwhile, from far away, the boat looked like it was happily hopping around on the waters. After a few rounds, Thalia came to a stop and walked back to the deck. The man in the waters had already turned pale and looked like he was on the verge of passing out. Thalia grabbed onto the rope and pulled him back up to the surface. He violently coughed, finally able to breathe again. The experience of ying with death had nearly cost him his life. After a while, Thalia looked at him coldly. ¡°How was it? Are your thoughts clearer now?¡± The man looked up at Thalia, Anthony, and Benjamin and started begging, ¡°Please let me go! I have parents and children to take care of. Please have mercy! I''ll give you anything!¡± A sneer formed on Thalia''s lips at his words. ¡°What can you possibly give us?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± The man''s words got caught in his throat as he observed the three people standing in front of him. Noticing their outfits and how they carried themselves, it was obvious that they were rich. There was indeed nothing that he could offer them. However, after pondering about it, he realized that no one would ever reject money, even if they were rich. ¡°I-I have money! I can give you all of it if you would please let me go!¡± ¡°Money?¡± Thalia nced sidewards at Anthony and Benjamin. She shot them a look. Thalia then turned back to the man. ¡°How much do you have?¡± ¡°I-I have five hundred thousand! I can give you all of it!¡± Five hundred thousand? Although that was not a lot of money for the three of them, it was definitely a huge sum to an extra with parents and children to feed. However, that could very well be a clue. Anthony took out his phone and started to search for it. After a while, he looked up at Thalia and Benjamin. ¡°Five hundred thousand had been transferred into his ount two days ago. It was done in one go." ¡°It can''t be a coincidence,¡± Benjamin piped up. ¡°Of course, not. Someone tried to bribe him with money!" Thalia said. Her eyesnded on the man floating in the water. ¡°Hans Jefferson, I''m not going to waste any more time. Tell me how you got that money, and I''ll consider letting you go.¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Hans was stunned to hear his name. ¡°You-you know me?¡± Hans asked Thalia. He looked shocked. Thalia squatted down, looked him in the eye, and smirked. ¡°Use your brain! Do you really think I''m a robber? Take a look at yourself. Would I target you if I''m a robber?¡± Her mocking left Hans speechless. Thalia gave him an evil eye and warned, ¡°If you know what''s good for you, you''d better confess. Otherwise, you can forget about leaving this ce alive.¡± No one knew if it was due to fear or the soaking in water, but Hans'' face was pale as a ghost. ¡°The money... A-a woman gave me the money!¡± Hans fearfully said. ¡°A woman? Who is she?¡± Benjamin immediately asked. ¡°I don''t know her...¡± Hans confessed. ¡°You don''t know her? So a stranger just handed you such a big sum of money?¡± Benjamin wouldn''t buy his story. ¡°She asked me to do something for her... I did as she told, so she paid me for my effort,¡± Hans exined. Anthony narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What did she ask you to do?¡± Hans fell silent, unsure if he should tell them the truth. ¡°Do you really think no one knew what you did, Hans? Hmmm... Maybe I can make you disappear from the surface of the earth, and no one would know as well...¡± Thalia threatened. Hans got the hint and knew what she meant. ¡°So, what''s your decision? Are you going to keep mum?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°You... you...¡± Hans stared at them for a while, then shook his head and mumbled, ¡°No, that''s impossible...¡± ¡°What''s impossible?¡± Anthony grilled. Hans continued to stare at Anthony. Soon, he noticed the resemnce between him and Denise. His eyes popped wide open, and he blurted out, ¡°You-you and that little girl...¡± ¡°What about me and that little girl? So do you remember her now?¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°You are...¡± ¡°She''s my sister!¡± Anthony hissed. Seeing Hans'' fearful expression, Anthony added, ¡°Count yourself lucky I''m the one who tracked you down. If it were my mom or my dad, you probably won''t even get a chance to even say anything! Hans had no idea how they found out about him and what he did, but since they came after him, he reckoned they knew about his involvement in the incident already. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He could clearly tell that Thalia and the boys were not someone he would want to mess around with, so he quickly said, ¡°I-I didn''t do anything to her... I only did what that woman instructed me to do, which is to get the girl to the mountains. I really didn''t do anything to her!¡± Benjamin sneered upon hearing that. ¡°You did nothing to her? You do filming around that area regrly, so you know the ce well. You are well aware that only residents who are familiar with that ce can find their way around. Despite that, you left her there. Is there any difference between what you did and killing her outright?¡± Benjamin''s voice cracked, and he became emotional. He felt like stabbing Hans with a knife, then tell him he didn''t mean to hurt him. Hans quickly denied that usation. ¡°No, no. I really didn''t mean to harm her... I nned to inform the police of her whereabouts if she wasn''t found after a couple of days... I really never thought of leaving her to die there!¡± he cried out. Anthony looked him in the eye and countered, ¡°Oh, is that so? Aren''t you worried my sister would report to the police and expose you after being rescued?¡± That sessfully shut Hans up. ¡°The truth is, you never nned to let her get out of that ce alive!¡± Anthony snapped. Hans looked up in fear. He shook his head frantically and said, ¡°No, that''s not it...¡± ¡°Aren''t you worried that you''ll get retribution for doing that? You have daughters too, Hans. Should I go get your daughters now and do the same to them?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°No, please don''t! I''m the one who did wrong, so let me bear the consequences! It has nothing to do with them... They have no idea what had happened!¡± Hans panicked and pleaded. ¡°Are you scared and worried? Why didn''t you think of the girl''s parents when you did that to her?¡± Thalia hissed. Hans was full of remorse. ¡°I know what I did was wrong... I was desperate... I wouldn''t have done such a thing if I didn''t need the money so badly...¡± he conceded. Although Thalia and the boys obviously weren''t moved by his exnation, he continued, ¡°My younger daughter was diagnosed with heart disease and needed surgery... I wouldn''t have agreed to do such a thing if I wasn''t desperate...¡± There was not a hint of sympathy in the boys'' eyes as they listened to him. ¡°So you expect me to empathize with you and ept that it''s okay for you to harm someone else''s daughter in order to save your own?¡± Anthony challenged. "I know I have no right to beg for forgiveness and understanding. You can do what you want to me, but please leave my girls alone...¡± Even though he was already a middle-aged man, Hans couldn''t help but wail like a baby in front of Thalia and the two boys. Staring intently at Hans, Anthony questioned, ¡°Who is the woman who ordered you to do that?¡± ¡°I-I don''t know her!¡± ¡°You don''t know her?¡± Hans'' mind shed back to that fateful day, and he recalled, ¡°I really don''t know her... That day, I was filming on the set. Suddenly, I got a call from my wife. She told me our daughter was hospitalized, so I rushed to the hospital without even stopping to change out of my costume. When I reached the hospital, the doctor told us the bad news, and I almost broke down. My daughter was diagnosed with heart disease and needed surgery. The expected medical bill for her treatment was beyond the means of an ordinary family like us. I called everyone I knew to ask for loans, but what I manage to raise was insignificant. I stepped out of the hospital to take a breather, and out of nowhere, that woman appeared and came up to me. She said she could gift me a sum of money in exchange for a favor...¡± Anthony and Benjamin pursed their lips and asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°The woman gave me the photo of that girl and told me she''s one of our cast. She said the girl is spoilt and wilful, and being her aunt, she wanted to teach her a lesson. The woman told me all I have to do is to leave her in the mountains, that''s all. I didn''t think much about it at that time and agreed to the deal. It was only afterpleting the task that I realized something wasn''t right. Firstly, half a million for such a simple task is too good to be true. Also, no aunt will punish her niece in such a manner... I swear I had no intention of harming that girl!¡± Hans said. ¡°Not having the intention to harm doesn''t mean you didn''t harm her!¡± Benjamin reminded him harshly. On the other hand, Anthony analyzed Hans'' confession and suspected the woman was someone they were familiar with, as she seemed to know Denise well. Anthony tried his best to calm down and then turned to Hans with a question. ¡°How does the woman look like?¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 ¡°Her looks... She''s very pretty... She was dressed in a white suit and heels. Seems to be a richdy...¡± Hans started to describe the woman based on his memory of her, but none of the information he shared was useful. ¡°Can you tell us something useful?¡± Benjamin growled at him. Hans fearfully blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I... I really can''t recall other details! One thing is for sure though, she looks like she is from high society just like you!¡± ¡°If you can''t point us to the woman, then I''m afraid you''ll have to be the one to take the rap!¡± Benjamin threatened. Hans racked his brains but could not recall anything distinctive about the woman. ¡°She''s really pretty and looks rich. Her essories and bag seem to be very expensive¡ª" Anthony cut him short and asked, ¡°At which hospital did you meet her?¡± ¡°Se-serenity Hospital!¡± Hans was stuttering and shivering in the cold water. ¡°When was it?¡± ¡°About three or four days ago.¡± ¡°I want the exact time!¡± Anthony demanded. Hans hurriedly offered, ¡°Eighteenth! Around four in the afternoon on the eighteenth!¡± Anthony gave him a side eye but spoke no further. He took out his phone and proceeded to work on something intently.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thalia and Benjamin knew what he was doing, so they kept quiet to not disturb him. Hans, who was still bobbing in the water continued, ¡°I''m really telling the truth¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Thalia shouted at him, then added, ¡°Don''t speak unless you''re told to do so!¡± Hans immediately swallowed whatever he was about to say and kept quiet. It waste at night and the wind was chilly. Hans'' teeth were chattering from the cold, and he badly wanted to plead for them to let him get onboard. However, just one look at Benjamin''s menacing expression, he changed his mind and decided to bear with the cold instead. After a period of time, which felt like an eternity to Hans, Anthony finally spoke again. ¡°Found it!¡± His eyes were still glued to the screen, and his expression was dark. Thalia and Benjamin looked toward him, and saw him turn his phone around toward Hans and asked, ¡°Is this the woman?¡± Hans was quite a distance away, so he strained his eyes in an attempt to see clearly. He couldn''t, so he timidly said, ¡°I-I can''t see clearly...¡± Anthony gave Thalia a signal, and she pulled in the rope, bringing Hans right up to the side of the speedboat. Anthony bent over, ced his phone right in front of Hans'' face, and said, ¡°Look carefully. Is she the one?¡± Hans took one look at the photo and started nodding excitedly. ¡°Yes, she''s the one. That''s her...¡± he confirmed. After getting his confirmation, Thalia let go of the rope, and Hans fell right back into the water. He was caught off-guard, so he swallowed mouthfuls of water the moment he plunged into the sea. Anthony''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the photo. Noticing that, Thalia asked, ¡°Who''s that?¡± Anthony did not utter a word but merely handed her his phone. Benjamin immediately went over to take a look as well. Thalia frowned when she saw the photo. ¡°Isn''t this...¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Anthony was quick to make a decision. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Back to the hospital. We''ll have to let Daddy and Mommy handle this!¡± Anthony exined. Thalia nodded in agreement. As she was about to turn and leave, she suddenly remembered Hans. ¡°What about him?¡± she asked. Anthony threw a nce at the man in the water. There was a cold and ruthless look in his eyes, very much like that of Keh''s. ¡°Although he''s not the mastermind, Denise suffered because of him. Hmph! Let him stay in the water for two days, so he gets a taste of what Denise went through. If he''s still alive two dayster, then consider himself blessed!¡± he said. ¡°Good idea!¡± Thalia nodded in agreement. Hans anxiously shook his head and pleaded, ¡°No, no! Please don''t! I was wrong... I admit that!¡± Benjamin bent over with an intimidating look and said, ¡°Huh? Do you think you have the right to plead for leniency? You''re lucky we didn''t kill you for messing with our sister.¡± ¡°I was wrong, and I will never do it again...¡± Hans cried out. Benjamin sneered at him and said, ¡°I hope to see you surrender yourself to the police two days later. Otherwise, I can''t tell what will happen to your two daughters.¡± At the mention of his daughters, Hans'' eyes widened in fear. ¡°I''ll surrender! I''ll turn myself in! I''ll definitely go to the police, so please leave my girls alone! They''re innocent, so I beg of you. Please...¡± ¡°Then, stay in the water as you''re told!¡± A wicked grin appeared on Benjamin''s face as he walked away. Simrly, Thalia and Anthony showed no signs of sympathy as they watched the man shiver in the water. As the saying goes, ¡°Don''t do unto others what you don''t want to be done unto you¡±! Despite having two daughters, Hans had no qualms about harming someone else''s daughter in exchange for money. He didn''t deserve any sympathy. The three went onto another speedboat and sailed away, abandoning Hans and the other speedboat at that spot. In the darkness of the night, Hans shivered uncontrobly in the icy cold water. However, for the benefit of his daughters, he could only bite his lips and quietly bear with it. Back in the car, Thalia looked into the rearview mirror and saw that Benjamin was aggrieved and trying very hard to suppress his fury. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± she asked. ¡°I really wanted to kill him!¡± Benjamin grunted through his clenched teeth. Previously, if she were to hear those wordsing from a kid, Thalia would be taken aback. However, after knowing Anthony and Benjamin for such a long time, she got used to it and wasn''t surprised at all. On the contrary, she thought that it was perfectly normal and eptable. She raised an eyebrow and suggested, ¡°Why don''t you go after his daughters? I''m sure that''ll pain him more! Knowing Thalia was teasing him, Benjamin gave her a dirty look and said, ¡°I know better than to go down to his level! If I go after his daughters, then I''m no better than him!¡± Thalia was impressed. Deep in her heart, she thought both Anthony and Benjamin were her kind of people and would make good special agents. ¡°Then, let go and stop brooding over it! The two of you have uncovered the mastermind, haven''t you? So it''ll be payback time!¡± she said. Benjamin nodded at her logical reasoning. At the hospital, it was already night when Denise woke up in fright, screaming, ¡°Daddy!¡± Keh and Natasha were seated by her sides, and when she screamed, Keh immediately comforted her by saying, ¡°Daddy is here, Denise!¡± Out of the corner of her eyes, Denise saw Keh, and instantly, tears flooded her eyes as she whined, ¡°Is that really you, Daddy? I''m not dreaming, am I?¡± Keh''s heart was aching as he caressed her hair and said, ¡°No, you''re not dreaming. Daddy is here with you. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she cried out, ¡°Daddy, I''ve been waiting for you. I was so scared, so hungry, and so cold... I thought I''ll never see ? ? you again... Keh felt a sharp stab in his heart when he heard that. ¡°I''m so sorry, Denise. It''s Daddy''s fault for not getting to you earlier. I promise you it''ll not happen again.¡± He put up a brave front and tenderlyforted her. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 ¡°Really?¡± Denise stared piteously at Keh with her tearful eyes. ¡°Yes, I promise you!¡± Keh said. ¡°You must promise me that in the future, you''ll appear immediately when I need you! You must protect me forever!¡± Denise whimpered. ¡°Definitely! You have my word!¡± Keh assured. Under Keh''s gentleforting, Denise gradually calmed down. Natasha sat by the side and quietly watched the two. After a while, a pitiful-looking Denise finally stopped crying and looked at her daddy. That was when Keh said, ¡°Daddy''s not the only one worried about you. Your mommy almost went crazy when she couldn''t find you.¡± Denise was still a little dazed. She followed Keh''s gaze and finally saw Natasha seated behind her. It took her a while to register, then she immediately threw herself into Natasha''s arms and whimpered, ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha looked down at the childish little girl who was snuggling up to her and smilingly quipped, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was so scared, cold, and hungry! And I missed you so much!¡± Denise replied in a whiny voice. Natasha did not tease her and ask if she missed her mommy or daddy more. Instead, she was overwhelmed by guilt and worry when she looked at her child. She caressed Denise''s hair and muttered, ¡°I''m sorry, Denise. You suffered because of Mommy''s negligence. I''ll definitely seek justice on your behalf!¡± Denise looked up from her arms and cooed, ¡°You''re the best, Nat!¡± ¡°Do you want to tell me what happened?¡± Natasha tenderly asked. Although they had a good idea of what had transpired, she was keen to find out more details from Denise. ¡°I was too naive and fell for his lie!¡± Denise muttered with embarrassment. Natasha looked on as Keh probed, ¡°What actually happened?¡± Denise let out a sigh and shared, ¡°After we finished filming that day, I called Nat, then got ready to leave for home. Suddenly, a man came out of the studio and shouted for me. I thought he was one of my colleagues, so I went over to him. Little did I expect him to knock me out. When I woke up, I was already in the mountains!¡± Keh''s eyes were burning with rage when he heard that. ¡°Did you leave those markings in the mountains for us?¡± Natasha asked. Denise nodded and exined, ¡°I couldn''t find my way out, so I left those markings, hoping for you to see them and find me!¡± The girl was smart, no doubt about it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about this?¡± Natasha took out the watch and asked. ¡°Why is this with you, Nat? I didn''t even know when I lost it! I thought I''ll never see it again!¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she saw the watch in Natasha''s hand. If she was wearing the watch, she would have been found much earlier, and wouldn''t have to suffer for so long in the mountains. ¡°Since you treasure it so much, then keep it safe, and don''t lose it again!¡± Natasha said, and Denise nodded earnestly. ¡°That man... Did he say anything to you, or do anything bad to you?¡± Natasha continued probing. Denise shook her head and said, ¡°No. He just abandoned me there and left. Before he left, he even gave me two bottles of water... I have no idea why he did that to me! I don''t know him, and I definitely did not offend him in any way... ¡°Whatever the reason, the fact is he did something bad to you!¡± Natasha fumed. Denise kept quiet. Like Natasha and Keh, she was also a dispassionate person who could not condone any evil deed. She would not find excuses for the man just because he was kind enough to leave her two bottles of water. There was simply no good enough reason to justify harming anyone! ¡°You''ll have to seek justice for me, Nat!¡± After some deliberation, Denise finally opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°Shouldn''t you get your daddy to do that?¡± Natasha teased. ¡°It''s okay too if Daddy does that...¡± Denise nodded. Shortly after, she realized her slip of the tongue. She had publicly acknowledged Keh as her daddy! She looked at Natasha and tried to exin. ¡°Nat, I¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Natasha cut her short and said, ¡°It''s okay.¡± ¡°You''re not upset?¡± Denise asked in astonishment. ¡°I''ve never stopped you from doing so!¡± Natasha replied. Denise was over the moon! She hugged Natasha tightly and said, ¡°Do you know you are the best mommy in the world, Nat? I love you so much!¡± Natasha couldn''t help butugh. Although she was a little jealous that Keh was the first person toe to Denise''s mind when she was in trouble, Natasha understood it wasn''t because her girl loved her less. Keh was not there for Denise as she was growing up, so she subconsciously yearned for his attention and love. In fact, Natasha was d Keh and Denise were close to one another. It was a pleasant surprise to find out that Keh was actually an extremely good father. Denise stayed snuggled in Natasha''s embrace for a long time and only left her arms when the doctor came in to examine her. ¡°She''s still a little feverish, but the temperature ising down. We''ll keep her here for observation for a couple of days. If all goes well, she''ll be able to discharge and go home,¡± the doctor reported after taking her temperature andpleting some examinations. Natasha and Keh breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Just then, Denise''s stomach started rumbling. ¡°Hungry?¡± Keh asked. Denise nodded. She had woken up for quite a while, and she was famished. ¡°What would you like to have? Daddy will get someone to bring the food for you!¡± Keh dotingly offered. ¡°I want everything! I want meat, and dessert, and¡ª¡± The doctor quickly interjected and protested. ¡°No! That won''t do! You are dehydrated, so you shouldn''t be taking greasy food now. Take something light, like soup. Otherwise, your stomach will act up!¡± ¡°What?¡± Denise groaned in disappointment. The doctor gave her a big smile and said, ¡°Be a good girl, Denise.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Denise begrudgingly agreed. After finishing his examination on Denise, the doctor turned to Keh and Natasha and said, ¡°I''ll go for my rounds now, Mr. Hamilton. Do get me wherever you need me!¡± Keh nodded in response while Natasha said, ¡°Thank you, doc!¡± ¡°Don''t mention it!¡± the doctor replied, then turned and left the ward. Once the doctor left, Denise turned to Keh and said, ¡°Daddy, hurry up! I want meat, dessert, and seafood too!¡± The little glutton was simply too adorable, and Keh found it hard to turn down her request. ¡°But the doctor said no greasy food...¡± he feebly replied. ¡°Daddy! I really want to eat them! I''m famished!¡± Denise gave him her puppy-dog eyes again. Keh could not bear to say no, so he looked to Natasha for help. ¡°Daddy can''t help you with that! The doctor said soup, so it''ll be soup. I''ve already ced an order, and it''ll be here soon,¡± Natasha said. Denise was left speechless. She knew she won''t be able to have her way with Natasha. After a pause, she could only disappointedly mumble, ¡°Okay...¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 While Denise was eating the oatmeal unwillingly, Anthony and Benjamin returned. As soon as they walked in, they hurried to Denise. ¡°Denise, you''re awake!¡± ¡°Denise, how are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Anthony and Benjamin asked in unison. However, Denise merely looked at them glumly and continued eating her food. Anthony and Benjamin were confused by her behavior. Frowning, they turned to Natasha and asked, ¡°What''s up with Denise, Nat?¡± Natasha looked at the little girl on the bed, who was eating her food, and Keh, who was spoiling Denise by feeding her. She said, ¡°It''s nothing. She''s just being picky.¡± ¡°Did the doctor give her diet restrictions?¡± asked Anthony. Natasha nodded. Right then, an idea came to Benjamin. Looking at Denise, he leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°I''ll get you some good food.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Benjamin quickly shot her a look, telling her to stay calm. Seeing that, Denise hurriedly recollected herself. ¡°You''re the best, Ben,¡± Denise replied in a low voice. Although Keh could not hear what they were talking about, he could roughly guess the content of their conversation. ¡°What''s wrong? Am I not treating you well enough?¡± ¡°Hmph, you don''t love me enough!¡± Denise retorted, pouting unhappily. ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll tell your mommy what you guys were whispering about just now.¡± Keh pretended to threaten them. ¡°Daddy!¡± Denise frowned and looked at him in frustration. Keh chuckled. ¡°All right, I was just teasing you. Don''t eat too muchter, okay? Your mommy is doing this for your own good.¡± Denise grinned. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I''ll only have a little.¡± Keh''s eyes were filled with affection as he looked at her. After eating half of the oatmeal, Denise announced she was full. However, her intentions were very obvious. Natasha exchanged nces with Anthony, but neither of them exposed the little girl. Anthony and Benjamin were relieved to see that Denise was alive and well. However, Denise was still a little weak. After having some food, shey back down and swiftly fell asleep. When Natasha was busy tucking Denise in, Anthony shot Keh a nce before turning to leave the room. Knowing Anthony had something to say to him, Keh walked out as well. Natasha narrowed her eyes and stopped whatever she was doing. At the corridor outside, Anthony fixed his eyes on Keh and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Thalia and I went looking for that person just now. Keh stared at him. ¡°And?¡± ¡°That person is a part-time actor. Someone ordered him to attack Denise,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes. The way Anthony had called him out to have a conversation in private and how he had said those things ced a thought in Keh''s mind. It''s someone I know! That thought was not a question; it was a statement. Without saying anything, Anthony fished out his phone and tapped on a section of surveince footage before handing it to Keh. ¡°I think you should recognize this person by just seeing the back.¡± Keh took the phone from Anthony. When he saw the person in the video, his eyes darkened. ¡°I could have actually settled this on my own, but then I figured it''s better to let you deal with this. Technically, you''re involved with this person as well,¡± Anthony said. Keh returned the phone to Anthony. He looked at thetter with a vicious smile on his lips. ¡°You''ve made the right decision. Indeed, I should be the one handling this . . )) matter. Seeing the eerie smile on his face, Anthony knew Keh would make the right decision. Right then, Keh walked up and patted Anthony on the head. ¡°Tell your mommy I''m going home to get changed. I''ll be back soon.¡± Anthony nodded in response. Keh smiled and turned around to leave. As Anthony watched Keh leave, he narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while. The moment he turned around to return to the ward, he saw Natasha standing at the door. Anthony was taken aback by her presence. ¡°Nat!¡± Natasha walked up to him, smiling while looking at him. ¡°Take care of Denise with Benjamin. I''ll be back soon. It was already midnight. Keh gripped the steering wheel with one hand while fixing his eyes on the road ahead of him. His pitch-ck eyes looked terrifying. He took out his phone and dialed a number he had not dialed in a long time. It rang a couple of times before the call was answered. ¡°Keh?¡± The person on the other end of the call sounded excited. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Huh? It''s sote. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Keh repeated, sounding more serious. ¡°I-I''m at home.¡± Hearing that, Keh hung up and said nothing else. He then mmed on the gas pedal and sped off. When he was about to reach his destination, his phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Anthony, Keh frowned and picked up. ¡°What''s up, Anthony?¡± ¡°Nat knows. She''s on her way there, too. And I have a bad feeling about this,¡± said Anthony. Keh frowned upon hearing that information. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Just a while ago, right after you left.¡± Keh froze. ¡°All right. I got it.¡± ¡°Are you there already?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Yes, I''m reaching her house soon,¡± Keh answered, ncing at the building in front of him. ¡°Her house?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But... she''s not at home!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nat tracked her location before leaving. She seems to be at a bar called Tranquility.¡± Keh hit the brakes right away. ¡°Tranquility?¡± ¡°Yes. I think that''s the one!¡± Keh''s eyes darted around. ¡°Got it!¡± With that, he retracted his gaze and turned the vehicle around. Meanwhile, Thea, who was in the bar presidential suite, felt uneasy after picking up Keh''s call. Logically, she should be happy about receiving the call, but she could not help feeling somewhat worried. Surely Keh didn''t discover something, did he? At the same time, sitting in the corner was Zachary, who had about five women in his embrace. When he sensed Thea fidgeting uneasily in her seat, his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be happy? You got a call from Keh, after all.¡± Thea knew he was teasing her. Hence, she side-eyed him and snapped, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Zachary snickered. ¡°You''re right. It has nothing to do with me, but your expression tells me there''s something wrong with you.¡± Thea did not respond. If it wasn''t for that matter, perhaps I would really be happy about it. But now...No. No one will know it was me. I''m just overthinking it. With that thought in mind, Thea took a deep breath and picked up her bag from the couch. ¡°That''s all for today. II )) m gonna go now. Then she stood up, getting ready to leave. Zachary merely nced at her back, not bothered by her actions. When Thea arrived at the door, someone kicked it violently, causing it to fly open with a bang. Hearing the noise, Zachary looked over, and a look of surprise shed through his eyes when he saw the person at the door. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Even Thea jumped in shock. She furrowed her brows as she eyed the person at the door. Natasha? What''s she doing here? First, Keh calls. And now Natasha''s here. Could it be... Just as Thea was lost in thought, about eight men dressed in security guard uniforms appeared behind Natasha. Some of them had wounds on their faces as if they had just been in a fight. Once all of them had arrived, the leader of the group red at Natasha and yelled, ¡°Get her!¡± At that exact moment, Zachary shot to his feet and walked to the entrance. ¡°Stop!¡± When the leader of the group noticed Zachary''s presence, he informed, ¡°Mr. Lynch, this woman barged in here and even injured some of us!¡± Zachary eyed Natasha in puzzlement. He never expected Natasha to attack and even injure his men. He wanted to ask her something but could not bring himself to open his mouth. Finally, he said, ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha stared right at Thea as if she did not notice him at all. Her gaze was so cold that she looked as if she wanted to devour Thea. Zachary had never seen that side of Natasha before. However, he knew very well that she was infuriated. He turned to his men and instructed, ¡°Take the wounded to the hospital. I''ll take care of the medical bill.¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch...¡± Zachary shot the leader a re, causing thetter to shut up immediately and nod his head. ¡°Got it!¡± With that, the leader turned to the rest and shook his head, signaling them to leave. Once the atmosphere at the entrance returned to its peaceful state, Zachary gazed at Natasha. ¡°Nat, what are you doing here?¡± Natasha lifted her head and stared at Zachary without a trace of surprise. She merely spat, ¡°I''m not here for you. With that, she shifted her gaze to Thea. For some strange reason, Natasha''s gaze made Thea take a step back in shock. Natasha strode toward her. Every step she took filled the air with an aura of oppression. Seeing Natasha walking toward her, Thea asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Natasha said nothing and continued walking toward her target. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As Natasha got closer with each step, a strange fear flooded Thea''s heart, causing her to step backward. ¡°Natasha, there''s nothing left to talk about between us. Don''t you dare pick on others just because you know how to fight...¡± Still, Natasha remained silent, casting Thea a frosty and disdainful look. ¡°I''m going to call the police!¡± said Thea while fumbling through her bag in search of her phone. Finally, she found it and was about to dial the number when Natasha suddenly pped her hand. The phonended in the corner of the room. Thea looked at Natasha in fright. ¡°W-What are you doing¡ª¡± Before she could even finish her words, Natasha grabbed Thea''s throat and pressed her against the wall, giving her a deadly stare. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go...¡± Thea squirmed, trying to pull Natasha''s hand away. However, the more she did that, the stronger Natasha''s grip was. Thea''s face flushed instantly. Even so, Natasha said nothing. She just stared at Thea as if she was watching a drowning person. Zachary was stunned by Natasha''s sudden actions. He merely watched them, not knowing what to do at that moment. Thea looked at Zachary, stretching her hand toward him. ¡°M-Mr. Lynch, help me...¡± It was only when he saw Thea reaching out that he finally snapped back to his senses. He hurried over, looking at Natasha. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± ¡°This is between me and her. It''s none of your business!¡± Natasha answered without turning to look at him. Her eyes were still fixed on Thea, and she looked as if she was going to tear Thea apart. Zachary furrowed his brows. Natasha''s attitude was far colder than he had imagined. Thea was still struggling. ¡°S-Save me... Just then, one of the women on the couch could not help but shriek, ¡°Murder!¡± And she shot out of the room. Her actions caused the other women to dash out as well. Seeing that, Zachary turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Nat, she''s going to die if you keep this up.¡± Natasha said nothing to that. ¡°Nat, those women have left the room. They''re definitely going to call the police. Do you really want the police to get here?¡± Natasha kept her lips pursed and stared fixedly at Thea, wanting to snap off her neck. When Zachary saw that Natasha was not responding and that Thea was having difficulty breathing, he grabbed Natasha''s hand. ¡°Nat!¡± Natasha gave him the side-eye and released Thea, who copsed to the ground and gasped for air. Previously, it was Zachary. This time, it''s Natasha. The thought of that filled her heart with hatred. She coughed violently, and her eyes turned red. The moment Natasha let Thea go, Zachary stepped forward and asked, ¡°Nat, what happened?¡± He had never seen Natasha that furious before. The murderous intent in her eyes was evident. She clearly hated Thea, to the point of wanting to kill her. On top of that, Zachary was sure that Thea had done something to put Natasha in so much rage. ¡°You can tell me. Maybe I can help you out,¡± Zachary added. Natasha finally blinked, lifted her head, and looked at him. With an indifferent tone, she rejected, ¡°I don''t need your help.¡± ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± asked Zachary. Natasha could not be bothered to answer him. She turned to look at Thea again. ¡°Are you going to come out with me, or do I have to drag you out?¡± Thea lifted her head, looking at Natasha with reddened eyes that were filled with fear and disbelief. ¡°Natasha, what are you trying to do?¡± Natasha walked over and squatted in front of her. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you know what you''re doing is against thew?¡± Thea yelled. Natasha was different from Zachary. Thea knew Zachary would not dare to go too far even if she had difficulty breathing when he had strangled her thest time. Natasha, on the other hand, was different. Thea could feel that Natasha wanted to kill her. ¡°Against thew?¡± Natasha repeated the words, smirking sarcastically at the sound of it. ¡°I didn''t know you knew such words. Why didn''t it ur to you that your actions were also against thew when you did that to Denise?¡± Thea froze and stared at Natasha in horror. I knew it. She came here for this matter. But... how did she know I was the one behind it? Did that guy betray me? But that guy doesn''t know who I am! When Thea''s mind was flooded with questions, Natasha voiced, ¡°Why aren''t you speaking?¡± ¡°I-I don''t know what you''re saying!¡± Thea denied it, scrambling to her feet to leave. Natasha grabbed her by the cor and uttered heartlessly, ¡°Looks like I need to drag you out myself.¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Without waiting for her to say anything, Natasha picked Thea up and began walking out of the room. Thea was officially terrified. At that moment, Natasha''s gaze was as horrifying as a murderer''s. She looked as if she wanted to kill Thea. Thea squirmed and demanded, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! Let me go! Natasha, what are you trying to do?¡± s, no matter what Thea said and how loud she shouted, Natasha ignored her as if she could not hear anything. Thea looked utterly miserable, like a helpless, sacrificialmb that was on its way for ughter. At that moment, Thea knew Natasha would not let her go, no matter what she did or said. Just then, Thea spotted Zachary standing by the side. ¡°Zachary, save me... Zachary regarded them with a conflicted look. Although he did not know what had happened, based on their conversation, he was sure that Thea had done something to Denise, which infuriated Natasha. Seeing the conflicted look on Zachary''s face, Thea continued shouting, ¡°Zachary, are you really going to ignore this? I helped you back then, remember? Are you just going to sit idly by? Do you think you can get away with this if something happens to me once I leave this ce?¡± Zachary was herst hope. Thea remembered Natasha taking down Gary in the hospital back then. She would basically be dead meat if she were in Gary''s shoes. Thea''s words finally put some sense into Zachary''s mind. He went forward and stopped Natasha. ¡°Nat, what''s going on? Just tell me. Perhaps there''s a better solution for this.¡± Raising her head, Natasha stared at him coldly. ¡°Are you helping her?¡± Zachary stiffened, and he denied it, ¡°I''m not helping her...¡± As he said that, he looked around the area. ¡°There are surveince cameras all over this ce. How are you going to exin yourself if something actually happens to her after you take her away like that?¡± ¡°This is my business!¡± ¡°Nat...¡± Zachary tried to stop her. Suddenly, Natasha raised her voice and shot him a warning re. ¡°Zachary! Don''t make me your enemy.¡± Zachary knitted his brows. He could sense that Natasha was really furious, and with her character, he knew she was the type who meant what she said. Just as he was lost in thought, Natasha had already dragged Thea out of the room. Never in Thea''s wildest dreams had she imagined that Natasha''s words could change Zachary''s mind just like that. ¡°Zachary... are you really not going to help me? Don''t you forget our n. Without me, you won''t be able to carry it out. Zachary, are you even a man? I''ll be doomed if she takes me I)) away! Before leaving the room, Thea could still see the conflicted expression on Zachary''s face. No matter what she said, Zachary remained rooted to his spot while looking at Natasha with a frown. ¡°Zachary...¡± Finally, Thea''s voice faded from the room. Right after Natasha left, Keh arrived. When he saw the chaotic state outside the bar, he knew something must have happened inside. Coincidentally, Zachary was exiting the private room, and he bumped into Keh on the way out. The tension in the air was palpable. After all, they were both rivals. Zachary narrowed his eyes. In the end, he suppressed his rage and walked off, pretending as if he did not see Keh. However, Keh walked up to him and blocked his path. ¡°Where''s Natasha?¡± Zachary said nothing as if he did not notice Keh. He wanted to walk away, but Keh stood in front of him and had no intentions of letting Zachary pass. mes of anger burned in Zachary''s heart, and his gaze that was fixed on Keh was filled with hatred. ¡°Look around carefully, Keh. This is not a ce where you can act however you want.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh scoffed, ¡°What now? Do you want me to destroy your territory again?¡± ¡°Give it a go, then!¡± Zachary growled. The look in his eyes turned as cold as ice. Suddenly, both of them were staring each other down. If Keh was not in a rush to look for Natasha, he would have taught Zachary a lesson on the spot. Nheless, he knew looking for Natasha was his priority at that moment. Keh took a step forward and said fiercely, ¡°Zachary, I don''t know how you got involved with Thea, but she has gone too far this time. She attacked Denise. This is something neither Natasha nor I will forgive her for. Do you know what it means for Natasha to take Thea away before I can take action?¡± Upon hearing that, Zachary narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you''re wise enough, you will tell me where they''ve gone. Won''t you achieve your goals faster if I take action myself?¡± Keh suggested. Zachary looked at him again. He was intrigued by Keh''s words. If Keh really attacks Thea, then he''ll be dealt with without me having to do anything. This is the quickest way to take revenge. Besides, once Keh disappears, Natasha will be mine. At that thought, Zachary looked at him calmly and said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, really? If that''s the case, I should seize this opportunity, right?¡± ¡°This is your only chance to bring me down,¡± Keh said each word sternly. Zachary''s eyes narrowed again. It was undeniable that Keh''s arrogance made Zachary feel ufortable. However, he figured Keh would disappear faster if he actually did what he said. With that thought in mind, Zachary kept his anger in check and said, ¡°Sure, I can tell you that, but you''d better not disappoint me.¡± ¡°The person who''s capable of making others disappointed is you, not me,¡± Keh refuted. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Knowing Keh was taunting him, Zachary stared at him frostily and ignored it. He turned around and called out to the person behind him, who understood his intention and returned to the building. Keh and Zachary continued staring at each other. The expression on both their handsome faces showed how much they loathed each other. It did not take long for the subordinate to return and whisper something into Zachary''s ear. Zachary shifted his gaze back to Keh. ¡°Nat dide over just now, and she did take Thea away.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, and Natasha''s words reyed in his mind. She ''ll never forgive the person who harmed Denise. He was truly worried that Natasha might do something crazy. At that thought, Keh nced at Zachary and asked nervously, ¡°Where are they?¡± Zachary took the note from his subordinate and opened it slowly. ¡°This is the car they left in. I''m sure you''ll be able to find them soon.¡± Keh''s eyes darted from the note to Zachary. He doesn''t look like he''s lying. He shot Zachary a warning look before leaving. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Natasha drove the car with a frosty expression. There was an uncontroble fury hidden beneath her eyes that looked as calm as a pool of water. Thea sat in the backseat with her limbs tied together. She was the perfect example of what a kidnap victim would look like. No matter how much she struggled, she could not move an inch. However, Natasha did not seal Thea''s mouth. Hence, Thea could be heard panicking throughout the journey. ¡°Natasha, where are you taking me? Speak up! Where are you taking me? Do you know this is called kidnapping? Let me go, Natasha! What the hell do you want?¡± Thea was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Tell you what, Natasha. You brought me out of the bar. You won''t be able to get out of this if something happens to me. Do you hear what I''m saying? Natasha! Ah!¡± Thea yelled. No matter what Thea said in the backseat, Natasha drove in a deadpan manner like a robot. Finally, Thea lost control over her emotions and shouted, ¡°Natasha, you''re mad! You''re mental! You know what? I''ll definitely get the police to arrest you!¡± Her words finally caught Natasha''s attention, and she looked at Thea through the rearview mirror. Noticing Natasha''s reaction, Thea thought her words were working and continued, ¡°If you let me go now, I can consider not looking into this matter and pretend as if it never happened.¡± Thea named her condition confidently, wanting to negotiate with Natasha. Yet, Natasha merely curled her lips into a smirk and drove faster. Thea frowned when Natasha did not respond. ¡°Natasha, what''s the meaning of this? Can''t you say something? Are you mute? Oh, for goodness'' sake, say something, Natasha!¡± Thea was so annoyed that she cursed, but Natasha continued driving calmly,pletely unbothered by her words. Seeing the process of Thea slowly having a mental breakdown was the very reason Natasha kept her mouth shut. She wanted to see Thea lose her mind. After all, the idea of facing the unknown was the scariest and most torturous feeling for a human. Just then, Natasha''s phone rang. She hesitated to answer it when she realized it was from Keh. However, the phone kept ringing until Natasha finally answered it. She put it on speaker mode. As soon as the call was connected, Keh asked without beating around the bush, ¡°Nat, where are you? ¡°In the car.¡± ¡°Of course, I know you''re in the car. Where are you taking her?¡± Natasha did not answer. Keh sounded slightly anxious. ¡°Nat, tell me your current location. I''ll go there right now. No matter what happens, let me face it with you.¡± ¡°No. I can handle this myself.¡± ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha suddenly spoke, but she fell silent after hesitating for several seconds. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Forget it. It''s nothing,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Nat, where on earth are you taking her?¡± ¡°Tell Denise to wait for me to return!¡± The moment Natasha was about to hang up after saying that, Thea yelled toward the phone, ¡°Keh, help me! Natasha''s gone crazy! I don''t know what she''s going to do to me! Keh, please help me!¡± Instead of hanging up, Natasha gave Thea a few seconds to call out for help upon hearing her speak. ¡°Keh, if something happens to me, it''s Natasha who did it!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Natasha asked. Thea red at Natasha and continued yelling, ¡°This woman is wicked! I''m sure she''s going to do something to me. Keh, you have to see her true colors even if it means sacrificing my life!¡± Keh heard every word Thea said loud and clear. ¡°Where is your current location?¡± Keh asked. Hearing a reply, Thea looked out the window. ¡°I-I''m not sure where we are. I think it''s¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Natasha ended the call. Thea froze as if herst glimmer of hope had been crushed. She red at Natasha and scolded, ¡°Natasha Watson! What the hell are you trying to do? I''m warning you. You won''t get away with it if I die. I''lle back as a ghost and haunt you!¡± Natasha raised her head and stared at the woman, who was on the verge of losing her mind. ¡°You want to be a ghost?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was stunned, for that was the first sentence Natasha had said to her ever since they entered the car. ¡°What do you mean?¡± To her dismay, Natasha sealed her lips again. Frustrated, Thea spat out a string of curses. Soon, the car pulled up beside the river. Staring at the infinite blue sky, Natasha pushed the door open and got out of the car. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When Thea saw Natasha getting out of the car, she immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Natasha nced at her but said nothing. After getting out of the car, Natasha walked to the side of the river, looked at the scenery, and found a spot to sit down. Her eyes glinted when she spotted a speedboat sailing on the river not too far away. She then walked to another spot, while Thea, who was in the car, watched Natasha''s every move. Thea was still clueless about Natasha''s n. As Thea continued watching Natasha, Natasha slowly disappeared into her blind spot. Thea began to panic when she lost sight of Natasha. I have to find a way to get out of here. Hence, she started to struggle, wanting to break free from the ropes. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, the ropes did not loosen. She struggled so hard that the ropes left red marks on her body. Just as she was about to lose her mind, she suddenly spotted Natasha''s phone in the car. That was when Thea knew the phone was her only chance of getting out of there. With that thought in her mind, Thea slowly made her way toward the phone. No matter how hard it was for her to move with her limbs tied up, there was still hope as long as she could move little by little. When she was close to the phone, she flipped herself around and used her arms that were tied behind her back to reach for the device. I''m almost there. Almost there! Right before she was about to touch it, the door suddenly opened. Thea was caught by surprise that she identally knocked the phone to the ground. Only the heavens knew how hopeless Thea felt at that moment. Natasha eyed Thea calmly. ¡°Stop wasting your energy. You won''t be able to use the phone even if you get it.¡± Thea furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean? Ignoring her question, Natasha stretched out her hand and pulled Thea out of the car. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Natasha, what are you trying to do?¡± Thea shrieked as she was being pulled out of the car. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 There was a speedboat by the side of the river. As Natasha carried her in that direction, Thea continued struggling, unwilling to cooperate. ¡°What are you trying to do, Natasha? Can''t you just say something? At least let me know what you''re nning to do if I''m going to die today!¡± s, Natasha kept quiet and pulled Thea forward with force. At that moment, Thea really looked like amb that was being pulled along by its shepherd. She scanned the surroundings; it waspletely dark. She then looked at Natasha, whose expression remained indifferent with a hint of anger. Finally, they arrived before the speedboat. When Natasha was about to drag her into it, fear crept into Thea''s heart. Am I really going to die here today ? At that thought, she turned to look at Natasha and said, ¡°Natasha, I-I have something to tell you!¡± Natasha looked at her. Blinking, Thea stammered, ¡°I-I¡ª¡± However, she suddenly lost her bnce and fell backward before she could finish her sentence. Thud! Thea fell hard onto the floor of the speedboat. Her head crashed to the ground, and her vision went dark, leaving her feeling dizzy. Natasha had given Thea a violent push with no intentions of going easy on her. Watching her fall on the speedboat, Natasha got on it, started the engine, and sailed to the middle of the river without a second of dy. By the time Thea regained her consciousness, Natasha had already brought the speedboat to the middle of the river. When Natasha turned around and saw that Thea was still lying on the floor, she went over and lifted her up. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± Although Thea was still feeling a little dizzy, her eyes that were fixed on Natasha were filled with hatred and fear. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± asked Natasha. Those words made Thea tremble with fear. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°Looks like the answer is a no.¡± With that, Natasha threw her on the edge of the speedboat. Thea was scared senseless, and she yelled, ¡°Natasha, do you think you''ll be able to walk away by killing me? Guess what? The police will definitely find you. You''ll never get away with it. In the future, your children will have a murderer as their mother. They''ll be looked down on for the rest of their lives!¡± Natasha froze at those words, and she turned to look at Thea. Thea''s heart pounded as she stared back at Natasha. Although her legs were already like jelly, she still put on a strong front. Natasha continued staring at her, stunned for a moment. Just as Thea thought her words had put some sense into Natasha, Natasha suddenly uttered, ¡°You''re right!¡± Thea was confused. Before Thea could even understand what Natasha meant, Natasha suddenly went near Thea and threw her off the speedboat. Ssh! Big waves formed on the river upon the impact. Just like that, Thea was thrown into the river without seeing iting. As the icy, cold water entered her nostrils, she choked violently and started struggling in the water. ¡°I-I can''t swim... Help me... Ugh... Help... Ugh...¡± However, indifference was written all over Natasha''s face as she watched Thea struggle in the water with the fear of dying at any second. She still could not quell her anger. Of course, Natasha had no ns to let Thea die so easily. Seeing that she was barely holding on, Natasha tugged at the rope and pulled Thea back to the surface of the water. However, she pulled just enough for Thea to breathe above water. Finally catching a breath of air, Thea coughed violently before shooting Natasha a re. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Natasha replied calmly, ¡°I''m going to make your life a living hell.¡± Thea was at a loss for words. It was at that moment that she realized Natasha had no intention of letting her go. That thought filled Thea with anger. She was about to say something when Natasha released the rope, causing Thea to sink into the water again. The words she wanted to say went down with her into the water. ¡°Help me... Help...¡± Thea pleaded as she struggled. She knew no one woulde to save her at that moment, but it was humans'' natural instincts to say those words. Seeing that she was on the verge of losing consciousness, Natasha pulled Thea out of the water again. Thea, who could finally breathe again, looked up at Natasha. The feeling of suffocating in the water was more terrifying than being killed. ¡°Natasha, why don''t you just kill me if you dare?¡± Thea yelled frustratedly. The torture was making her lose her mind. Natasha remained emotionless as she gazed at Thea. ¡°I prefer seeing the look of fear on your face when you''re faced with death and watching you struggle to survive,¡± Natasha said slowly. I get it now. She wants to torture me, and she''s doing that as a form of entertainment. ¡°Natasha, you''re crazy!¡± Thea screamed. The corner of Natasha''s lips curled upward, and she let go of the rope again. Just like that, Natasha kept repeating the process of pulling and releasing the rope as if it was a game. She repeated the process many times until Thea could not bear it anymore. When she was pulled back to the surface of the water for the nth time, Thea wailed, pleading, ¡°Natasha, just let me die already, will you? Just kill I? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. me! ¡°I don''t want to soil my hands.¡± ¡°Then what do you want? What should I do to make you release me?¡± Thea cried. ¡°I haven''t decided.¡± ¡°Please, I beg of you. Please let me go. If not, just kill me already.¡± ¡°Are you feeling scared now?¡± "I never wanted to harm your daughter. I just wanted to teach her a lesson, not hurt her!¡± Natasha''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and she sneered, ¡°Do you think I''ll stop being mad if you say that? What makes you think you have the right to teach her a lesson?¡± Thea parted her lips. ¡°She was the one who spoke rudely to me first, so I¡ª¡± ¡°So you attacked a child?¡± ¡°I ? ¡°Thea Jarman, I know you''ve plotted many things behind my back, and I can ignore all of that. But you''ve gone too far this time.¡± Natasha originally had no ns to tell Thea about that. After all, questioning thetter could not undo the things she had done. Hence, there was no point in doing so. But since Thea had brought it up, Natasha had to announce her stance. Yet, Thea only felt more aggrieved after hearing that. ¡°Me? Plotting things? Natasha, do you really think I''m the one to me? It''s you who took everything away from me¡ª everything that belonged to me in the first ce. Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? You should be ming yourself instead. You''re the one who forced me to do all that. Sure, I attacked your daughter, but that''s because you forced me to do so!¡± Natasha scrunched up her face. In the next second, she released the rope again. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Truth was, Natasha had the urge to kill Thea at some point. The thought of Denise having a high fever and raving gave Natasha the urge to make Thea disappear from the face of the earth. No parent could ept someone treating their child that way, including Natasha. However, herst shred of sanity prevented her from reacting rashly. Natasha knew Thea deserved to be punished, but death was not the answer. Most importantly, Thea was right about something. The three children could not have a murderer as a mother. At that thought, Natasha tamped down her desire to kill Thea. Yet, in order to vent her anger, Natasha could only torture Thea repeatedly. Every time Natasha watched Thea struggle in the water, the look of fear and helplessness on the latter''s face made her feel much better. Just like that, the entire ¡°game¡±sted till midnight. Thea was in so much torture that she wanted to kill herself. However, Natasha did not give her the chance to do so. In the end, Thea started crying and begging for forgiveness. Soon, it got deeper into the night. Natasha''s phone rang. Seeing Denise''s name on the screen, Natasha released Thea into the water and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Nat, when are youing back?¡± Denise asked. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°I miss you!¡± Natasha''s heart melted at those words, and she beamed. ¡°Okay. I''ll be right back.¡± ¡°I''ll be waiting!¡± Denise responded, grinning. Evidently, she was feeling much better. ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha hung up and put the phone away. Realizing the woman in the water was on the brink of death, Natasha pulled her back up again. This time, Thea did not have the strength to struggle. Natasha tightened her grip around the rope and sailed the speedboat in a specific direction. Meanwhile, a man was trapped in the water from another speedboat not far away. When he saw Natasha''s speedboat approaching, he called out excitedly, ¡°H-Help me!¡± Disgust shed through Natasha''s eyes when she saw his face. However, he was not bothered by it and simply held onto Thea for support. He had thought that someone was rescuing him, but when he saw Natasha using the same method to bring Thea over, he froze. When Natasha shoved Thea over, the man, Hans, was shocked. At the same time, he seemed to have understood something. He merely looked at Natasha, unable to bring himself to say a word. Without uttering a word, Natasha started tying both Thea and Hans together. It was at that moment when Hans came to his senses and admitted, ¡°Yes! That''s her! She''s the one who paid me and made me do that. It''s all her!¡± Natasha was unmoved. Thea looked up exhaustedly when she heard a man speaking beside her. The moment she spotted Hans, she had a bad feeling about it. With strenuous effort, she lifted her head and fixed her eyes on the person on the speedboat. ¡°Natasha, what exactly are you trying to do? Why are you putting me with this man?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha responded with a question. ¡°You-¡± Without waiting for Thea to finish her words, Natasha raised her hand and looked at the time. She then returned her gaze to them and stated coldly, ¡°I hope someone finds you after two days, and I hope both of you will still be alive by then.¡± With that, she eyed them grimly and spun on her heels. Seeing her leave, Thea shouted with everyst ounce of energy left in her, ¡°Come back, Natasha! Let me go! Natasha,e back! Natasha...¡± All that shouting had used up her energy. She shouted so much that it made her cough her lungs out. Despite that, Natasha never turned back. She leaped into another speedboat and sailed off. Thea stared at the leaving speedboat in hopeless despair. Just you wait, Natasha! I''m going to get my revenge for what happened today! Just as Natasha had stepped on the shore, tied up the speedboat, and was about to get into her car, a ck car pulled over. Keh alighted from the car and hurried over to Natasha. ¡°Nat!¡± He approached her, nervously scanning her from head to toe. ¡°I''m fine. She can''t hurt me,¡± Natasha assured. Only then did Keh heave a sigh of relief. Gazing at her, he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± Natasha did not respond. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Keh eyed her before looking at the vast river. ¡°Nat, did you really¡ª¡± ¡°No! I didn''t kill her,¡± Natasha cut him off before he could finish. Her eyes were extremely calm. Keh studied her eyes, wanting to determine if she was telling the truth. ¡°She doesn''t deserve to be killed by me. Keh studied her for some time. Finally, he said, ¡°You''re right. She doesn''t deserve it. I should be the one doing it instead.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha cast him a questioning look. Keh nced around the area and guessed Thea was somewhere in the middle of the river. Just when he was about to head over, Natasha suddenly reached out to grab his hand. Keh breathed, ¡°I was the one who provoked her. I should resolve this on my own.¡± Natasha continued staring at him; she did not doubt his words. Then again, she could not bring herself to let him kill Thea. After mulling it over, Natasha said, ¡°Keh, I think she has suffered a more terrible fate than death today.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. Right then, Natasha''s lips curled into a subtle smile. ¡°I won''t stop you if you want to deal with her. You can do whatever you want to her once she''s done paying the price.¡± Keh looked into her dark eyes that looked darker in the night. For a long time, both of them stared at each other without exchanging a word. At one point, Natasha noticed a peculiar emotion in his gaze. ¡°Nat, I''m the reason you took Thea away first, right?¡± Keh asked abruptly. Natasha was bewildered. ¡°You did that because you didn''t want me to be in a tight spot, didn''t you?¡± asked Keh. He had done a lot of thinking on the way there, and that was the only answer that made him nervous and excited at the same time. Natasha''s long eyshes fluttered. She averted her gaze and replied, ¡°You''re thinking too much. I was just too caught up with my emotions.¡± With that, she walked away without waiting for Keh''s response. Keh went up and hugged her from behind, causing Natasha to freeze. The chilly breeze blew against her body, but she was not the slightest bit cold thanks to Keh''s warm chest that was pressed against her back. Natasha merely stood there without moving or saying anything. Keh buried his face into her neck, saying each word softly and clearly, ¡°Believe me, Nat. You and the kids are the most important people in my life. Anyone who hurts you will be going against me. So, no matter who it is, I''ll never let them off, including Thea.¡± Natasha listened attentively to his deep voice while allowing herself to be hugged by him. After some time, she answered, ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 When Natasha and Keh returned to the hospital, it was already close to midnight. Denise was still experiencing a mild fever, and she dozed off again after eating some food. Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia stayed inside the ward the whole time. Anthony and Benjamin were wide awake while Thalia was sound asleep without a care. When Natasha and Keh entered the room, Anthony leaped to his feet. ¡°You''re back, Nat?¡± Perhaps it was a hugemotion. Thalia jolted awake and nearly slid off the couch. She scanned her surroundings groggily and felt relieved when she noticed the neers were Natasha and Keh. ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha nodded at Anthony and Benjamin. Then, she shifted her gaze onto Thalia and tossed her the car keys. ¡°Thank you!¡± Thalia received the car keys and yawned. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Staring at his mother, Anthony walked over and asked, ¡°Nat, where is she?¡± Natasha''s eyes gleamed as she replied honestly, ¡°She''s with Hans!¡± Anthony was stunned. It seems that Mommy not only hacked Han''s phone but also anticipated his movements. She even led Thea to him. Mommy is truly living up to her reputation. Anthony smiled sheepishly and fell silent. At that moment, Thalia piped up, ¡°You arranged for them to be together?¡± Natasha nodded. Thalia could not resist giving Natasha the thumbs up. ¡°Amazing! I reckon Thea will be exasperated beyond measure. Thea has always put on a pure and virtuous pretense. Now that she''s tied together with a man like Hans, waiting to be discovered by others... I suppose she''ll lose her mind when she realizes that. Natasha did not consider that matter from that perspective. She merely uttered nonchntly, ¡°I hope she still has the energy to be mad.¡± With that, she strode directly toward Denise. Natasha''s gaze softened as she looked at the girl lying on the bed. Thalia turned to Anthony and Benjamin and whispered, ¡°Your mother is ruthless.¡± ¡°Thea brought that upon herself after all the sins shemitted,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin chimed in as well, ¡°Is she ruthless? I think Mommy is too generous for sparing her life!¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. What''s the matter with this family? They''re all merciless and brutal. However, on second thought, Thalia agreed that Thea deserved to die. Even in their field of profession, they would noty a finger on the family members of their targets. Outrageously, Thea had tried to harm a child. Her actions were simply inhumane. Considering that, she thought sparing Thea''s life was indeed an act of generosity. Despite Darz''s prohibition for its members to kill the innocent, Thalia might have chosen to end Thea''s life if she had been in that position. At that moment, Keh turned to look in their direction and walked over. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte now. Anthony, Benjamin, you two should go back earlier and get some rest. It''ll be sufficient for your mommy and me to stay here and take care of Denise in the hospital.¡± Hearing that, Anthony gazed at Denise and said, ¡°I''m not tired. I''ll just wait here.¡± He could not stop worrying about Denise until she made aplete recovery. He was truly a little perturbed after that incident. Fortunately, they managed to retrieve Denise. Otherwise, Anthony dared not imagine the consequences. Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. I can''t sleep even if I''m back home. I''ll be more at ease waiting here.¡± Keh uttered, ¡°I know you two are worried about Denise, but you two are still growing up. You need plenty of rest. Besides, Denise is fine now, isn''t she?¡± Anthony looked in Natasha''s and Denise''s direction with a frown. Right then, Natasha piped up, ¡°Your Great-grandpa is still uninformed about Denise''s condition. He''s been calling me the whole day. You two should go back and update him so that he''s not distraught.¡± The two kids had no choice but to agreepliantly since Natasha had spoken. ¡°Okay. We got it.¡± Following Natasha''s instruction, Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia left together. Keh walked up to Natasha after they were gone. Denise was sleeping. Natasha used a piece of cloth to wipe the little girl''s hands gently, which Keh had never seen on Natasha. After hesitating briefly, Keh said, ¡°Anthony and Benjamin don''t seem to be afraid of me.¡± ¡°Do you want them to fear you?¡± Natasha responded without looking up. ¡°That''s not what I meant. But they seem more inclined to oblige you.¡± ¡°Do you think I''ve raised them in vain?¡± Pausing slightly, she added, ¡°Even so, Denise relies on you more.¡± Keh raised his brow at the mention of that. He felt Natasha''s statement was urate. At that thought, he made peace with Anthony and Benjamin''s partiality. Just like that, time ticked by. Natasha and Keh each sat on one side of Denise''s bed. Natasha would nce at her daughter from time to time, patting her head and tucking her in. Her distress was clearly reflected in her facial expression. When Keh reunited with Natasha, she had always been wearing a cool and indifferent mien. Although she had given birth to three children, it was not apparent to others that she was a mother. Therefore, he had never considered raising a child an arduous task. However, at that moment, it suddenly dawned on him that Natasha had survived all those years that way. Whenever the three children suffered from headaches or fever, she would have to take care of them tirelessly and keep thempany, just like what she was doing now. With that thought in mind, Keh''s heart throbbed painfully. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Nat...¡± Keh said all of a sudden. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You must have gone through a lot of difficulties in the past, taking care of the three kids.¡± Natasha froze momentarily in her action of tucking Denise in. She gazed up at Keh and noticed him regarding her with a sympathetic look. She was dazed for a few seconds before she curled her lips. ¡°It was all right.¡± ¡°Attending to one child is taxing enough, not to mention three,¡± he said. ¡°They are very obedient and have never caused me any trouble since they had their thoughts.¡± ¡°Even the most well-behaved child requires plenty of care.¡± Keh gazed at her. ¡°Thank you for the hard work and dedication all these years, Nat.¡± Natasha slightly pursed her lips without saying a word. ¡°I know I have the better end of the deal, but don''t worry because no matter what happens in the future, I''ll stay by your side,¡± he said to her in an undertone. At the mention of that, she stayed quiet for a few moments before meeting his eyes with a firm and determined look. ¡°Keh, I hope you will always prioritize and ensure the three children''s safety regardless of what may happen from now on.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he agreed. ¡°You must provide them a safe and healthy environment to grow up in.¡± ¡°I couldn''t be happier if you''re willing to give me this opportunity to look after them!¡± Natasha merely bore her eyes into him in silence afterward. She believed Keh would live up to his promises and be a good father. Therefore, Natasha could rest assured in letting him handle the three kids. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 The next morning, Natasha was lying at Denise''s bedside, sleeping, when the door was pushed open. Liam entered the ward while scolding loudly and furiously, ¡°Why didn''t anyone inform me after something as significant as this happened? Does any of you still take me seriously?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hearing themotion, Natasha woke up with a frown. She fell into a daze at the sight of the coat wrapped around her body. ¡°And that evil woman! We must not let this matter slide!¡± Then Natasha regained her senses. She stood up when she saw Liam and Terence walking into the room together. ¡°Grandpa. Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Liam had wanted to vent his anger initially. However, he froze momentarily after noticing Natasha was alone inside the ward. He asked, ¡°Where is that brat, Keh?¡± Natasha scanned her surroundings as well and replied in a diminished voice, "I think he went out.¡± Liam had no choice but to suppress his wrath. He gazed at Denise, who was lying on the bed, and walked over with an aching heart. After sizing her up, he said, ¡°She lost so much weight in just a few days...¡± Liam looked up at Natasha. ¡°How is Denise, Nat? What did the doctor say? Natasha answered honestly, ¡°She''s fine now. She experienced a fever induced by dehydration and cold, but her fever has already subsidedst night.¡± Liam sighed in relief after hearing that. Still, he felt brokenhearted when reminded of Denise''s sufferings. He uttered spitefully, ¡°We cannot let go of this matter just like this. I will never forgive that woman!¡± At that moment, Terence strode over as well. He ced his hand on Denise''s forehead to ensure she was no longer feverish. Only then did he rx. When he turned to look at Natasha, a hint of disapproval shed across his eyes. ¡°Nat, how could you leave us out on a matter as serious as this? We wouldn''t have known until now if it wasn''t for Anthony and Benjamin. I know you''re afraid that we''ll be worried. But regardless of when we learn about this, we will still be ? 5? anxious. Natasha nodded while listening to him. "I know now, Grandpa. I will not repeat this mistake in the future.¡± She was always very open to criticism and willing to learn from her errors. At the sight of her sincere demeanor, Terence could not bring himself to reprimand her further. Just then, Denise opened her eyes. ¡°Don''t me Nat, Gramps. I am at fault for allowing others to bully me because I''m still too young.¡± Terence and Liam immediately shifted their gazes to Denise upon hearing her voice. ¡°You''re awake, Denise!¡± ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere, Denise? Let me know if you do.¡± The two older men hastily shuffled over and bombarded the little girl with questions. Denise smiled faintly while staring at them. ¡°I feel much better since Gramps and Great-grandpa are so concerned about my wellbeing. I''m fine!¡± She had always been honey-tongued. She had sessfully coaxed Liam and Terence with a single sentence, rendering them speechless. ¡°You!¡± Terence gently flicked her forehead. ¡°Daddy and Nat are not at fault in this matter. Don''t scold them, Gramps, Great-grandpa!¡± Denise said skittishly. ¡°All right, okay. I''ll listen to whatever you say, Denise,¡± Terence replied. Then she looked at Liam, seemingly waiting for his response. Liam let out a deep sigh. ¡°Of course. I wasn''t ming your daddy and mommy. I''m mad at that person who harmed you. I''ll definitely avenge you for what happened!¡± Hearing that, Denise smiled and said proudly, ¡°Daddy and Mommy have already avenged me yesterday!¡± The two old men were stunned. Terence turned his head around to gaze at Natasha. Natasha did not deny that. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know where to draw the line.¡± She had always been a sensible person. Naturally, Terence had faith in her if she said so. Liam piped up maliciously, ¡°That evil woman deserves to die!¡± Terence knitted his brows instantaneously. ¡°What is that nonsense, Liam!¡± Liam uttered unreservedly, ¡°That''s the truth. Anyone who dares toy a finger on a member of the Hamilton family must be tired of living. I will pursue this matter further!¡± ¡°Why are you saying this in front of the child...¡± Terence shot a disapproving nce at Liam. Liam looked at Denise and said, ¡°These children should be equipped with this amount of courage as descendants of the Hamilton family, and they should also know that someone is here to support them if others ever bully them. Are you scared, Denise?¡± Denise was not at all fearful as she shook her head cheerfully. ¡°You''re so cool, Great-grandpa!¡± Terence was at a loss for words. Liam was very satisfied. He gazed at his great-granddaughter and said with all seriousness, ¡°Denise, you must remember that no matter what happens, the entire Hamilton family will always have your back. If anyone dares to bully you, I will take vengeance for you even if I need to exhaust all the Hamilton family''s resources!¡± Denise nodded firmly. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind!¡± Despite his usual genial appearance, Liam was someone who genuinely despised evil. He was a rtively straightforward person without manyplicated life principles. But if anyone dared to take advantage of people who mattered to him, he would never let the culprit go. Terence was well aware of that. The two had known one another for many years, so Terence understood Liam''s temperament. Under normal circumstances, Liam was friendly and easygoing, but he could turn into a savage whenever a situation arose. At that thought, Terence realized Thea had offended Liam by crossing his boundary. Natasha merely blinked in silence while listening to their conversation. Regardless of the repercussions Thea had to face henceforth, Natasha deemed Thea to have brought that fate on herself and was unsympathetic toward Thea''s future. At that moment, Natasha''s phone rang. A sense of foreboding surged within her when she picked up the device and saw an unfamiliar number calling her. After brief contemtion, she walked out of the room with the phone in her hand to answer the call. She pressed the button to put the call through outside the door. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is this Ms. Natasha Watson?¡± someone asked in Ustranian on the other end of the line. Natasha replied in fluent Ustranian, ¡°I am. May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Why are you searching for the picture? What is your rtionship with Theodore Watson?¡± that man questioned. Theodore Watson... Natasha''s heart jumped into her throat when she heard that name. That was her father''s name. It had been years since she hadst heard someone mention Theodore''s name. Her intuition told her the person on the other end of the call was closely rted to her father''s death. ¡°Who are you?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I am under the assumption that Chanaeans regard their manners and polite customary with utmost importance. I asked a question first, so shouldn''t you answer me first?¡± Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°In that case, are you aware that you should introduce yourself whenever you call someone on the phone in Chanaea?¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Natasha grasped her phone. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°If you want to know, perhaps we can arrange for a meeting,¡± that person suggested. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she cut straight to the chase. ¡°All right. When and where?¡± ¡°No rush. I''ll contact you again once I''ve decided!¡± With that, the person hung up. Natasha stared at the phone in her hand. After pondering for a moment, she began tracking the source of the phone call with her phone. After a series of operations, she realized that the person who had called her was at the center of Glenport City. Just as she was tracking the phone call, Natasha suddenly noticed that her phone activity was being tracked by others as well. She froze as realization hit her. She quickly stopped tracking the call and erased all traces of her phone activity. The phone call was merely a test. They were testing her. Natasha thought back to what they had asked her. It appears that they are starting to suspect me... However, it did not matter to Natasha. As long as she could find out the truth behind her father''s death, she did not care about the price she had to pay. Just as Natasha was lost in thought, Fabian walked over from the other end of the hallway. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Watson!¡± Fabian greeted with a huge grin. Coming back to her senses, Natasha looked at Fabian. ¡°Morning.¡± At the sight of Fabian holding things with one arm with the other arm in a sling, Natasha frowned. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Fabian was taken aback. ¡°Haven''t you heard, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Didn''t Mr. Hamilton tell you?¡± Fabian was dumbstruck. Natasha knitted her brows. It was evident that she had no clue what Fabian was referring to. Even Fabian himself was getting bewildered. ¡°That shouldn''t be. Didn''t Mr. Hamilton go around asking for information because of you?¡± Upon hearing those words, Natasha immediately pieced together the fact that Keh had done something behind her back. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Natasha asked while staring at Fabian. Hesitation was written all over Fabian''s face as he found himself in a dilemma. ¡°Um... since Mr. Hamilton didn''t say anything, wouldn''t it be out of my ce to tell you?¡± ¡°Tell me. What''s the difference between not telling me and telling me now?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh, there would still be certain differences by the essence...¡± Fabian faltered. Unexpectedly, Natasha was not at all frantic. She nodded calmly. ¡°Okay. In that case, I''ll ask Keh myself!¡± ¡°B-But... if you go ask him, he''ll know that I''ve revealed something that I shouldn''t.¡± Fabian was beginning to feel anxious. Natasha didn''t say a word in response. Instead, she continued staring at him. Fabian knew that if Natasha were to ask Keh, there truly would not be much difference between telling her the truth and keeping it from her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds of hesitation, Fabian sighed resignedly. ¡°I-If I tell you, can you pretend to be clueless when Mr. Hamilton tells you what happened?¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°Sure!¡± Fabian took a deep breath and checked his surroundings. Once he was sure that no one was around, he turned his focus back to Natasha and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Didn''t you bump into a few foreigners at the entrance of the hotel a few days ago? Mr. Hamilton was worried about you, so he had specially investigated them.¡± Natasha''s gaze turned serious. ¡°Those people were not your average citizen. Mr. Hamilton and I went to meet them and managed to dig up some information. I was identally wounded at that time,¡± revealed Fabian. When Natasha heard Fabian''s recount, she drew her brows together and stepped forward to examine Fabian''s wound. ¡°Gunshots?¡± ¡°I was merely grazed by a stray bullet. It''s nothing serious!¡± After a brief pause, Fabian looked at her quizzically. ¡°H-How do you know?¡± It''s just a graze. She couldn''t have known from the wound, could she? Natasha''s frown grew deeper. Even though Fabian had recounted the situation in such a light-hearted manner, she knew that reality was far more severe than what he had described, especially since guns were involved. Natasha lifted her head and look at Fabian. ¡°What about Keh? Was he injured?¡± Fabian instantly shook his head. ¡°No! No! Mr. Hamilton wasn''t injured!¡± Natasha finally let go of the breath she didn''t know she was holding after learning that Keh was fine. Her gaze softened as she looked at Fabian''s arm. ¡°Thank you, Fabian. I owe you one. Uh... It was Fabian''s turn to feel embarrassed. ¡°You don''t have to thank me, Ms. Watson. I was just following Mr. Hamilton...¡± ¡°What information did you guys manage to get?¡± Natasha changed the subject curtly. Fabian was still emotional about what Natasha had said. When he heard the sudden change in topic, he blinked. Well, that was fast... Nevertheless, Fabian began to tell her what they had discovered at the sight of Natasha''s anxiousness. ¡°I was on watch at that time, so I didn''t hear much. I think I heard someone mentioning something about being members of Vermillion Base. If I''m not mistaken, they''re from Spaunia. They came to Glenport City to transport something.¡± Vermillion Base? Natasha felt she had heard that name before, but she could not be sure. Was Father rted to this organization? Were they the ones who called just now? Natasha was once again lost in her own thoughts when Fabian suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, Ms. Watson, were you intrigued by their tattoo?¡± The mention of the tattoo instantly drew Natasha''s attention. A wave of urgency washed over her as she turned to look at Fabian. ¡°I''ve watched the surveince camera footage and noticed that you kept staring at their tattoos. Mr. Hamilton asked me to investigate their tattoos as well. I just put two and two together to make an assumption!¡± Fabian said. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton seemed to have asked them on the spot too. The man said that all those who joined Vermillion Base would have to ink the tattoo on their bodies!¡± A chill ran down Natasha''s spine. If that''s truly the case, Father could have been part of Vermillion Base... Could his death be rted to the organization? Just as Natasha was thinking over the newly obtained information, Fabian leaned in ever so slightly. ¡°Ms. Watson, have you heard of Shadow Seeker?¡± Natasha was shocked upon hearing her alias. Raising her head, she turned to look at Fabian questioningly. However, her gaze was mistaken for confusion by Fabian. ¡°It''s okay. It makes sense if you don''t know.¡± Fabian smiled. ¡°But Ms. Watson, since you''re doing programming, you know what a hacker is, right?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I do. What about it?¡± ¡°Shadow Seeker is a top hacker, the person who sets the bar for everyone in the hacker community!¡± Fabian was beaming with pride. It was as though he was Shadow Seeker. ¡°So?¡± ¡°A few days ago, Shadow Seeker listed a bounty via a hacker website and was looking for information on the tattoo as well! However, the tattoo on the website was a little different from the one rted to Vermillion Base. A weird coincidence, don''t you think?¡± Natasha merely nced at him without uttering a word. ¡°When Mr. Hamilton and I went to interrogate those people, we were exposed just as we were about to get to the good stuff. Such a loss, honestly!¡± Fabian sighed in disappointment. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I was hoping that we could get some information. We could even find Shadow Seeker and seek to coborate! After all, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Furthermore, Shadow Seeker has great influence and can probably dig up everything we need to know if we provide her some information!¡± ¡°Really? Don''t you think you''re thinking too highly of her? You make her sound like a goddess!¡± ¡°She is a goddess, okay?¡± Fabian defended, not allowing anyone to look down on the hacker. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 ¡°Ms. Watson, you don''t know how hackers are. Shadow Seeker really is like a god in the world of hackers. You can even call her omnipotent. If she wants to, she can easily hack into apany, a corporation, or even a nation within minutes! I''m not exaggerating! ¡± Fabian continued to praise Shadow Seeker. His eyes shone fanatically as though he had seen it happen with his own eyes. Natasha was at a loss for words. She should be happy that someone had so much confidence in her and would defend her. Staring at Fabian, Natasha could only maintain a polite smile. ¡°Never mind. You won''t understand!¡± Fabian sighed dejectedly. His words rendered Natasha speechless. ¡°What won''t she understand?¡± Just then, Keh''s voice rang out from behind them, startling Fabian. Subconsciously, he hid behind Natasha. ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton, when did you get here?¡± Upon seeing his reaction, Keh frowned. ¡°What''s the matter? Am I not weed here?¡± ¡°N-No, t-that''s not what I¡ª¡± ¡°What are you hiding?¡± ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Fabian quickly tossed a look at Natasha, begging her not to reveal anything. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing?¡± His voice turned hoarse as he pressed on. Keh knew Fabian inside and out. From the way Fabian was acting, Keh had no doubt that Fabian was hiding something. Seeing Keh marching over to Fabian, Natasha spoke up. ¡°It''s me. I asked him how he injured his arm.¡± Keh halted in his tracks. It was obvious that Natasha was covering for Fabian. He rolled his eyes, quickly figuring out what was going on. Natasha changed the subject and informed him, ¡°Grandpa and Old Mr. Hamilton are here. They''re inside.¡± Keh looked toward the door of the ward. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton seems livid,¡± warned Natasha. Solemnity flickered across Keh''s handsome face. ¡°I know. I figured.¡± With that, he pushed the door open and entered the ward. At the sight of Keh entering the ward, Fabian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks for saving my life, Ms. Watson,¡± whispered Fabian. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Natasha went into the ward after Keh with Fabian tailing behind her. Inside the ward, Denise managed to reassure the two elders andfort them. However, the moment Keh appeared, Liam could not get a hold of his wrath and startedshing out at Keh. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Before Keh could answer, Liam continued, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me when such a big thing happened? Do you still see me as your grandfather?¡± Keh remained silent. ¡°I''m telling you, this is not the end! You''re the one who provoked that woman. Tell me, are you going to deal with her yourself, or should I?¡± Denise''s heart clenched in pain when she took in the scene. ¡°Great-grandpa, you said you wouldn''t me Daddy!¡± Liam''s anger quickly subsided. ¡°I-I''m not ming him. I''m just stating facts!¡± ¡°Then you shouldn''t scold Daddy!¡± ¡°All right, all right, all right! I won''t scold him!¡± Liam could not find anything to say to Keh any longer. In the end, he could only re at him with his lips pressed into a thin line. Just then, Keh broke the silence. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will sort this out!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You said it yourself! If you can''t do it, don''t me me if I do it myself!¡± Liam huffed. Keh turned to look at Denise. ¡°I can do it. Themying their hands on Denise was thest straw. Don''t worry. I got this!¡± Liam merely snorted and dropped the subject. Terence remained silent as he sat at the side. Denise, who was on the bed, looked at Keh with sparkles in her eyes. Daddy''s the best! Upon noticing how Denise was looking at him, Keh smiled and walked over to the bedside. He then took out the breakfast he had bought for the girl. ¡°Hungry? I went out early and bought you the breakfast you have been craving! At the sight of breakfast, Denise wanted nothing more than to throw herself into Keh''s embrace. However, with so many eyes watching her, she held herself back. ¡°Thanks, Daddy!¡± Keh took out the variety of food andid them out in front of Denise. Everything looked scrumptious. ¡°You''re the best, Daddy!¡± Denise whispered in Keh''s ear. ¡°Would you like me to feed you?¡± ¡°In front of everyone? No, thank you. Otherwise, they''re gonna say I''m a spoiled child,¡± mumbled Denise. Seeing Denise''s small face and shimmering eyes that were full of life, Kehughed and reached out to pat her head. He then turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Let''s eat together!¡± ¡°I''m not hungry.¡± ¡°Come on, Nat! I want you to eat with me!¡± Denise pouted. As of then, everyone in the ward would oblige to Denise''s requests. Natasha immediately went over to the bed. ¡°Here, Nat! Try this!¡± Denise held out an apple fritter for Natasha. Natasha smiled at her and opened her mouth to take a bite. Everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Denise was all right. They had been worried that Denise would be traumatized. Yet from the looks of it, Denise seemed to be fine. After they had breakfast, Denise had originally wanted to get out of bed and walk around the room. But to everyone''s surprise, the door was suddenly flung open and a weary figure entered the room. Sharon walked through the door, a pair of sunsses hanging on her nose. Upon entering the ward, the actress immediately rushed toward Denise and sized her up. After making sure that Denise was fine, Sharon let out a breath of relief. In the next second, however, she broke down crying. Denise was stunned by the sudden waterworks. ¡°Are you okay, Sharon? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I... I...¡± Sharon stammered. For a long while, she was struggling to find the right words to say. ¡°Denise, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault! I didn''t keep an eye on you! Please take it out on me!¡± Sharon sniffled as she tried to catch her breaths between sobs. ¡°I''ve thought it through. If something were to happen to you, I would repay it with my life! I will give up my life if anything bad happens!¡± ¡°It''s not your fault. It was me who trusted someone too easily!¡± Much to her dismay, the more sheforted Sharon, the more thetter bawled her eyes out. In the end, even Denise did not know what to do. Just then, Jessica spoke up from the back of the room. ¡°Just allow her to cry for a moment. Ever since you went missing, she had been searching frantically for you. I don''t think there is a stone in this city that she has left unturned. She didn''t sleep a wink and was on the brink of losing her mind. Just give her some space to let it all out!¡± Only when she heard Jessica''s exnation did Denise realize the number of people who were worried about her when she was missing. Seeing that Sharon was still crying, Denise suddenly stretched out her arms and hugged Sharon tightly. ¡°It''s okay. I know you care for me. I know you''ve been worried about me. I''m fine, see? I''m safe and sound now. Don''t cry!¡± Unexpectedly, Sharon wept even more bitterly. She held onto Denise as her tears continued to pour. Everyone else in the room watched on. None of them knew how to react to the scene in front of them. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 After a long time, Sharon''s sniffles became softer and softer and her tears dried. She felt immensely better after crying. Turning her eyes to Denise, Sharon took a few deep breaths topose herself. ¡°No matter what, Denise, I should still be held ountable. No matter what you say, I was still somewhat responsible for all that had happened. Your parents entrusted you to me, yet I failed them¡ªand you¡ª by allowing such things to happen! Because of that, I''m willing to do anything you want me to do and ept every punishment you think I deserve. You decide!¡± Denise''s brows knitted together. ¡°So you''ll do everything that I say, no matter what it is?¡± Sharon nodded her head in determination. ¡°Mm-hmm! I will try my best to fulfill your wishes!¡± ¡°Your words, not mine!¡± Denise looked at Sharon up and down. Staring back at Denise, Sharon nodded. ¡°I promise!¡± Denise mulled it over for a few seconds before looking back at Sharon. ¡°I''ve always liked the sunsses you''re wearing now. Can I have them?¡± Sharon was dumbfounded. ¡°J-Just that?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Denise nodded vigorously. ¡°You were wearing the same pair of sunsses when I saw you thest time. I tried looking for the same brand or even a simr style, but I couldn''t find any. So... can you give it to me?¡± Sharon was rendered speechless as she did not see thating. ¡°Are you sure that''s all you want?¡± ¡°Why are you asking? Are you reluctant to give it away?¡± Denise questioned. ¡°Of course not!¡± Sharon denied it immediately. ¡°I-It''s just that... Do you want it now?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Denise nodded. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sharon hesitated. She knew that Denise was like a princess. Keh would do anything within his power to get her what she wanted. The pair of sunsses was just Denise''s way of letting herself off easily. But... Sharon reached up and touched her sunsses hesitantly. ¡°You really do seem attached to it.¡± Denise pouted. ¡°No, I''m not!¡± After a brief pause, Sharon sighed in resignation and took off her sunsses before handing them to Denise. ¡°Here you go!¡± Denise had originally intended it as a joke. However, at the sight of Sharon''s swollen and bloodshot eyes, Denise froze. Her eyes were so red and swollen that they seemed to be bruising. Denise was at a loss for words. After a long moment of silence, she called out softly, ¡°Sharon...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sharon lowered her head. ¡°Did Daddy give you a hard time?¡± It would be no surprise to her if Keh had poured out his rage on Sharon after she had gone missing. Sharon kept her head low. ¡°He didn''t. And even if he does, I deserve every bit of it!¡± Guilt overcame Sharon once again. She had promised to take good care of Denise, only to lose her. Denise turned to look at Keh, who was standing next to her. Unable to me him for his reaction, Denise looked at Sharon once again. ¡°I apologize on Daddy''s behalf. He must have been extremely anxious at that time. Please don''t be mad at Daddy.¡± Upon hearing those words, Sharon lifted her head and stared at Denise in disbelief. This girl is truly an angel. She was the one who went missing. She should be the one who''s making a fuss right now, yet here she is,forting me instead. ¡°I was afraid that you''d be mad at me!¡± Sharon smiled bitterly. ¡°Why would I?¡± Denise looked at Sharon. An innocent grin broke out on her tiny face. ¡°All of you care for me so deeply! It''s truly a blessing to have known all of you!¡± At the sight of Denise''s huge grin, Sharon felt her heart being filled up with warmth. It was as though everything was perfect. Finally, Sharon''s lips curled up into a smile as well. Upon receiving the news that Denise had been found, the director of the film crew came to visit as well, bringing baskets of fresh fruits and bouquets of flowers. Ever since he had found out Denise''s identity, the director had been thoroughly shaken. He had originally thought that she was just a normal girl with impressive talents. Yet little did he expect her to be the favored child of the Hamilton family. In the ward, the director apologized profusely for what had happened. As for Denise, she truly was an angel,forting everyone and anyone. Before he left, the director turned to look at Keh and Liam. ¡°Don''t worry. For the rest of the film production, the entire crew will keep their eyes on Denise. We will definitely not let something like this happen again!¡± All of a sudden, Liam frowned. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± The director turned to look at Liam. ¡°Who said that were going back?¡± Liam asked. The director was dumbfounded. ¡°I-Is she not going back?¡± At that moment, Sharon and Denise shifted their gazes toward Liam as well. ¡°Denise went missing! Do you think she''s going to return to the set and continue shooting for the film?¡± ¡°B-But the shooting of the film is already in progress! A lot of Denise''s parts in the y have also been shot. If she doesn''t go back, it''ll be a huge loss for the film crew...¡± The director tried to object. However, he did not dare to finish his sentence. Losing money was not a huge deal. If he angered the Hamiltons, not only would the filming be stopped, but he would risk being cklisted in the entire industry. Liam looked at him coldly. ¡°I haven''t even held you guys responsible for what happened to Denise, and you have the audacity to talk to me about loss?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± the director quickly exined himself. ¡°That was not what I meant at all! You''ve mistaken me, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Liam huffed, ¡°Whatever loss you''ll suffer, Hamilton Corporation will cover for it. But my precious granddaughter will not be going back to shoot the film!¡± The director no longer knew what to say. He could only toss a pitiful nce at Denise. She has so much potential... That''s so sad. Denise and Sharon exchanged nces. Truthfully, Sharon had predicted such an oue. Even though it meant that the film would suffer a loss, Sharon was more concerned about Denise''s safety. The Hamilton family would not be affected by the loss, and Denise would not miss out on many experiences. To everyone''s surprise, Denise spoke up. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°Yes, Darling?¡± Liam''s gaze immediately softened. After a moment of hesitation, Denise announced, ¡°Great-grandpa, I still want to go back to shoot the film!¡± Liam frowned. Everyone in the room, including Terence, Keh, and Sharon, was surprised at Denise''s decision. Only Natasha remained calm. Denise was her daughter. She knew Denise more than anyone else. Even though Denise looked weak on the outside, she had nerves of steel and a strong will. If she had set her mind on something, she would do everything within her power to get it done. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Liam could not believe his ears. ¡°Great-grandpa, I know that you''re worried about me, but I really like acting. I want to go back!¡± Denise''s gentle voice filled the room. ¡°No!¡± Liam objected without hesitation. ¡°It''s too dangerous! I will not allow you to be in danger ever again, not even a little!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, what happened this time was because of wicked people. If someone wants to hurt me, even if I''m not at the filming set, even if I''m home, they will stille up with ns to hurt me. This has nothing to do with me continuing to act in the film. It''ll be all right!¡± Liam was taken aback. Now that she mentions it, it does sound logical... ¡°But if you''re at home, I can find someone to watch over you! Even if others want to hurt you, they won''t stand a chance!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, do you n to have someone stick to me like a shadow wherever I go for the rest of my life?¡± For a moment, Liam did not know what to say as he looked Denise straight in the eye. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Seeing that Liam went silent, Denise said, ¡°Great-grandpa, I don''t wish to be a good-for-nothing scion and live under the protection of others forever.¡± Liam knew that Denise was making a sound argument. However, he was still worried about her safety. ¡°Denise, you''re still young. You don''t fully understand how the world can be a very dangerous ce. You will understand better when you''re older,¡± Liam said in an attempt to change her mind. ¡°I will never truly understand the world that you im to be dangerous if I''m always living under your protection!¡± Denise said. Liam was rendered speechless. He could find no words to refute the little girl. Liam pursed his lips and scanned the room before finally setting his gaze on Natasha. ¡°Nat, what do you say?¡± Liam asked. He desperately needed someone to support his stance. However, to Liam''s surprise, Natasha said calmly, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I respect Denise''s decision.¡± Despite getting a bit of a scare from the incident, Natasha knew that there was no other way to get around some things. If Thea truly had the intention to harm Denise, she would see that her goals were aplished, one way or another. Hence, there was no point in hiding Denise away because of this incident. After all, Denise had hard truths to learn in life. Nobody would be spared from the cruelties of reality, not even Denise. Natasha thought it would be wiser to raise Denise to be stronger so that her daughter could fend for herself. Liam raised his brows in response after Natasha was done talking. It had never urred to him that Natasha would go along with Denise''s choice. After debating with himself for a moment, Liam turned to Keh and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Keh, what do you say?¡± Everyone''s gaze fell on Keh right then. Keh was sitting beside Denise and crossing his legs, eyeing Natasha the whole time. He furrowed his brows when he was suddenly called upon by Liam. Just when he was hesitating, Denise reached out to tug at his shirt and gave him a puppy-eyed look. Of course, Keh was worried as well. He so wished that he could protect her and let her grow up without having to be gued by any worries in life. However, he also knew that he could not stay by her side twenty-four-seven, nor would he be able to protect her till the end of time. Hence, the best way to protect her was to let her learn how to protect herself. Keh reckoned Natasha thought the same when she said that she would respect Denise''s decision in the matter. With that thought in mind, he said, ¡°Grandpa, I know you love Denise. But I''m afraid there is no ce truly secure enough to hide her away and we can''t protect her forever. It is best that she learn how to protect herself.¡± Liam did not bother listening to all the argumentsid out. He looked at Keh and said, ¡°Quit spewing this nonsense. Are you saying that you agree to let Denise return to shoot the movie? Keh nodded. Denise beamed with delight in response. However, Liam was not having it. He shot up from his seat and said in a defeated manner, ¡°Since all of you have decided that this is for the best, I have nothing else to say. I don''t ask for much. I just want Denise to be safe and sound.¡± Before they could respond, Liam had already stormed out the door. They exchanged nces with one another, unsure of what to say. ¡°Great-grandpa is angry...¡± Denise pursed her lips. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kehforted her, ¡°It''s all right. He''s just worried about your safety. It''s hard for him to ept this right now. I''m going to talk to him.¡± Denise nodded. Terence stood up when he saw that Keh was about to head outside. ¡°Let me talk to him instead. I know that you youngsters are making a sound argument, but you have to try to at least see things from our perspectives, too. Liam almost got a heart attack when he knew about Denise''s incident. It makes sense that he''s opposed to the idea.¡± ¡°I''ve failed to consider his feelings in this matter...¡± Natasha mumbled. ¡°No, it was my fault. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Keh said. Terence was d to see Keh jumping to Natasha''s defense right then. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I think it''s best that I talk to Grandpa about this,¡± Keh said. ¡°You''re going to add fuel to the fire if you talk to him. Let me. I know what''s on Liam''s mind best.¡± Keh did not insist. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Take good care of Denise,¡± Terence said before he headed outside. The director dared not utter a word and stood aside. After all, he was the one to bring up the topic, and the spat between the two great families could tear him apart. Hence, he thought it best to keep his mouth shut. Just when he was thinking of the best way to excuse himself, Keh turned around and looked at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The director shook his head and replied, ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°Well, then you may leave,¡± Keh said. It was clear that he wanted the director out of the room. The corner of the director''s lips twitched as he said, ¡°I''m going to take my leave, then.¡± Then, he nced over at Denise, who was on the bed, and said, ¡°Denise, you take good care of yourself, all right? I''m going to leave now.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Denise said. The director nodded at them and went out of the ward. He heaved a sigh of relief after closing the door behind him. These few days had been full trials for him. First, Denise had disappeared from the set. The entire film crew would have been implicated if the public had found out about a child going missing on the set. Then, there was Denise''s family background. He could not help but feel a chill down his spine when he recalled the pointed look in Keh''s eyes. Luckily, Denise was found safe and sound. Otherwise, he could not even begin to fathom what would befall him. Right then, Sharon caught up with the director. ¡°Director.¡± The director wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Sharon, are you leaving too?¡± ¡°Director, you will have to keep Denise''s identity a secret if she continues with the filming.¡± The director frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This is what Denise wants. She doesn''t wish for others to think that she onlynded the role because of her background.¡± ¡°That''s not why she got the role.¡± ¡°Words can be intimidating. Besides, if some malicious people were to find out about her background, what would happen if they abduct her and ask for ransom? It is entirely possible that it could happen,¡± Sharon reasoned. The director thought Sharon had a point. It had happened before, after all. Celebrities had been abducted on the set. On top of what had happened to Denise, it was possible that what Sharon said could happen. The director shuddered at the thought. Am I not cing a ticking time bomb beside me, then? Is it toote for me to regret my decision ? Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Denise stayed at the hospital for one more day. She was only discharged after the doctors confirmed that everything was all right with her. Keh drove her home. On their way back, he stole furtive nces at the rearview mirror and noticed that Denise was clinging onto Natasha like a ko bear. ¡°Nat, you have not hugged me like this for a long time,¡± Denise cooed. ¡°Well, I could say the same for you,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I''m sick, so I need a lot of hugs to feel better.¡± Natasha knew that it was thefort and sense of security of having Keh around that made Denise feel so at ease. Her lips curled into a smile at the realization. She held Denise tighter into her embrace and said, ¡°All right. Plenty of hugs for you!¡± It had been a long time since Denise had acted in such a pettish manner to Natasha. The little girl smiled in contentment and noticed that Keh was staring at them from the rearview mirror. ¡°Daddy, are you jealous that I get these hugs from Nat?¡± Natasha lifted her gaze, and Keh''s gaze coincidentally met hers as well. The two locked eyes with each other, and there was an inexplicably ambiguous tension hanging in the air. Natasha averted her gaze, breaking the tension. Keh''s lips curled into a grin as he said, ¡°Yes, I am very jealous.¡± Denise raised a brow. Is Daddy ying along with me now? She grinned and continued to tease him, ¡°Are you jealous that Mommy is getting hugs from me, or are you jealous that I''m the one getting hugs from Mommy?¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Of course there is!¡± Denise said and turned to Keh. He immediately replied, ¡°Of course I''m jealous of you getting to hug Mommy like that.¡± Denise pouted. ¡°Daddy, you''ve changed...¡± Keh chuckled. Then he turned to look at Natasha with an enigmatic glint in his eyes. Natasha did not deign to reply to them. She merely stared out the window and pretended as if she did not understand what they were saying. Meanwhile, at home, Anthony was chatting online with Kyle. Anthony: Vermillion Base? This organization''s name sure is weird. Kyle: Don''t they sound like a bunch of rebels? Anthony: Yes, that''s exactly it! Kyle: Even though the organization has seen better days, they''re still not to be taken lightly. I heard that they''re doing some kind of transactionstely. A batch of goods will be in transit right at Glenport City. Anthony''s eyes narrowed as he replied: Glenport City? Kyle: Yep! Anthony stared at theputer screen and fell into deep thought. Kyle had a bad feeling when he noticed Anthony''s silence. He replied: Don''t you dare tell me you have something weird nned! Anthony read the message and replied: Wow, you can read minds now. Kyle: Right. You''d better stop with that nonsense. You ''re going to start a war if you stop the transit of the batch ofgoods. Anthony: Who said I was going to stop their transit? Kyle: Then what are you nning to do? Anthony: I haven''t got a hint myself. I''ll see how it goes. Kyle: Anthony, I''m not kidding. They''re not ordinary people, and they have no mercy toward others. If they find out about this, they will get rid of you right then and there! Anthony: Now that you''ve put it this way, I definitely have to go check it out myself Kyle was lost for words. So it''s true then, what they say about men, that they have an innate sense to conquer and rebel. Telling men not to do something will only result in them doing the exact opposite. Anthony: Don''t worry. Nothing is going to happen to me. Kyle: How are you going to guarantee that? Anthony: I''m going to swear it on my character. Kyle: At least swear on something you have. Anthony: My upbringing has forbidden me from hurling profanities at you. Just when they were teasing each other, Anthony heard the sound of the door opening. He heard Denise''s voice and knew that they were home. Startled by their sudden return, Anthony replied: Let''s call it a day. My mommy''s back. I''m going offline. Kyle was puzzled as he replied: Mommy? Anthony realized he had made a blunder in his haste when he saw Kyle''s reply. However, he did not have time to exin as Natasha was back. Anthony went offline right away. On the other end of the chat, Kyle could not help but shudder at the image of a one-hundred-and- eighty-centimeter-tall man calling out ¡°Mommy¡± as he stared at Anthony''s chat. Kyle was starting to wonder if Anthony was a pervert. Just how old is he? Isn''t calling his own mother mommy a little disgusting? Anthony headed out of his room after turning off hisputer. They were already in the living room. Noticing that Keh was also with them, Anthony nodded at him to acknowledge the man before turning to look at Natasha and Denise. ¡°Nat, Denise! You guys are back,¡± he said. Natasha nodded and asked, ¡°Where''s Benjamin?¡± ¡°Probably napping in his room,¡± Anthony replied. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Denise furrowed her brows. ¡°Why isn''t Bening out to wee me back home? I''m going to call him.¡± Then she headed for Benjamin''s room. Anthony trailed behind her, leaving Natasha and Keh alone in the living room. ¡°I''m going to change my clothes. You... make yourself at home,¡± Natasha mumbled. Keh nodded. ¡°Don''t worry about me. I will make myself feel right at home.¡± Oh, look at him. Of course he will. Natasha did not pay heed to the man and headed for her room. She had nned to take a bath first. However, hearing some noiseing from the outside, she frowned and walked out. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Natasha saw Keh carrying Benjamin out of his room with a panicked look on his face. ¡°Benjamin''s running a fever! I''m going to take him to the hospital!¡± Keh said. Natasha was stunned, as she was still reeling in from the shock of what had happened to Denise. At the sight of Benjamin''s pale face and sweaty forehead, she dashed to Keh''s side and asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°W-When I went inside Ben''s room, I saw him lying on the bed looking pale. His body was burning up!¡± Denise said worriedly as her eyes turned red. They had never seen Benjamin like this before. Natasha wanted to take a closer look at Benjamin. However, as soon as her hand touched his shoulder, Benjamin frowned and winced in pain. Keh and Natasha exchanged nces with each other. Both of them knew that something was off. ¡°Benjamin, are you hurting here?¡± Keh asked. Benjamin was drifting in and out of consciousness right then. However, he was still mumbling, ¡°Denise... we have to find her.¡± Tears streamed down Denise''s face when she saw that Benjamin was still worrying about her despite himself being in such a state. ¡°Ben... I''m right here. What''s the matter with you...¡± Denise sobbed. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Over at the hospital, Benjamin was wheeled into the emergency room. It was a case of when it rains, it pours. Natasha sat on a bench by the door in silence. Although she appearedpletely fine, her trembling hands betrayed her. Seeing that, Keh walked over and sat next to her. Then he ced his hand over her slightly quivering ones. She looked up at him. ¡°Benjamin will be fine,¡± he said. Gazing at him, she smiled. ¡°Mm, I know.¡± At that moment, Denise turned to Anthony with reddened eyes and asked, ¡°Tony, Ben will be okay, right?¡± Anthony returned to his senses and nced at her before replying, ¡°Of course. He''s strong, so he''s definitely going to be fine!¡± Denise seemed to gain a renewed sense of hope upon hearing that. She fixed her eyes on the doors to the emergency room and prayed silently. You have to be okay, Ben... Just then, the doors opened, and the doctor walked out. They sprang to their feet immediately when they saw the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how''s my son?¡± Keh enquired at once. The doctor took off her surgical mask as she gazed at Keh. ¡°The child''s left arm was found to be fractured. After checking his left arm, I noticed several abrasions. By the looks of how the injuries are healing, he must''ve sustained them a few days ago. He''s in shock now. If he''d been brought in anyter, he would have been in critical condition.¡± Keh''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. Then, he looked at the doctor and echoed questioningly, ¡°Fractured?¡± ¡°That''s right. It looks like it happened at least two or three days ago. I''ve no idea how the child managed to endure that, but you don''t have to worry. Fortunately, he got sent to the hospital in time and should be okay,¡± the doctor replied. Despite not knowing what had happened, Keh was relieved to hear that Benjamin was not in any danger. ¡°Okay. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Don''t mention it, Mr. Hamilton. If there''s anything, feel free to let me know,¡± the doctor responded. Keh nodded. Then, the doctor put her mask back on and turned to go back into the emergency room. ¡°Fractured...¡± Anthony murmured as he gazed at Natasha. Natasha also nced at him. It was evident that something had urred to both of them. I was so preupied with Denise over the past couple of days that I hadpletely forgotten about Benjamin''s fall... When Keh turned to look at Natasha, she turned away immediately. He could tell that she was filled with remorse. Then, he turned toward Anthony, who said, ¡°During our search for Denise at the foot of the mountain, we wereing out of a cave when Benjamin identally fell... It must''ve been then, but he never said anything. We didn''t think much of it because we were in a panic searching for Denise. I didn''t think it would turn out like this...¡± As the boy spoke, he was also racked with guilt. After finding Denise, we should''ve gotten a doctor to do a thorough checkup on Benjamin. However, it slipped our minds. I even had Benjamin running around with me, looking for that man. A fracture... How did Benjamin endure that? While lost in his thoughts, Denise started crying softly. ¡°No wonder Ben was still worrying about me when he was unconscious. It turns out that it''s all because of me...¡± Keh was at a loss for words as he listened to Denise''s sobs. All he could do was reach out a hand to stroke her head and take her in his arms. Holding onto him, Denise wept even more bitterly. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He turned and gazed at Natasha. She had her back toward him, so he could not see her expression or how she felt. Nheless, he knew that she had to be berating herself. At that moment, Keh gained a deeper understanding of the difficulties and pain she had to face. Three children, three hearts. This must be how she had to live all this while... Benjamin was transferred to a ward half an hourter. His arm was in a ster cast, and seeing the bandages on his small figure made for a distressing sight indeed. Natasha and Denise kept watch over Benjamin, one on each side. Denise''s eyes were red-rimmed, and she would asionally tuck the covers around her brother and talk to him. Natasha also looked down at Benjamin. Although she knew he was doing fine, she could not help being fearful. It was also then that she suddenly realized she had not really paid any proper attention to Anthony and Benjamintely. When did it start? Probably when they started getting more mature and sensible... I used to think I was apetent mother. However, it''s only dawning on me now that I probably don''t even pass the minimum requirement. A hint of derisiveughter directed at herself shed in her eyes. Time ticked by as they continued keeping watch over Benjamin. Anthony and Keh did not leave either. They waited in silence until Benjamin regained consciousness. As soon as Benjamin''s eyes fluttered slightly, Denise said immediately, ¡°Ben...¡± Everyone looked over when they heard her voice and saw Benjamin slowly opening his eyes. ¡°Ben, you''re awake!¡± Denise eximed joyfully. Natasha also gazed at Benjamin, a flicker of light in her eyes. She leaned closer and called out softly, ¡°Benjamin!¡± When Benjamin opened his eyes and saw Natasha, he mumbled groggily, ¡°Nat... Denise... Has Denise been found?¡± Denise felt a lump rise in her throat at those words, and tears started falling. ¡°Ben... I''m here. I''m right here!¡± Hearing her voice, Benjamin turned his head. His eyes crinkled with a smile when he spotted her. ¡°Denise...¡± ¡°Ben, I''m here...¡± Denise choked out through her tears as she held his hand. He seemed to breathe a sigh of relief upon seeing that she was safe and sound. Then, he said weakly, ¡°That''s good. I''m d you''re okay. Don''t cry. Why are you crying?¡± Tears continued rolling down Denise''s cheeks. ¡°It''s all because of you. You made us worried sick!¡± ¡°Me? What did I do?¡± he asked. Denise was about to respond when Anthony piped up, ¡°Benjamin just woke up, so he''s still a little weak. Let him rest. We''ll talk about itter.¡± When Denise heard that, she bit back her response and could only stand to one side and sob softly. ¡°Benjamin, does it hurt anywhere?¡± Natasha queried. He shook his head. ¡°No. You don''t have to worry, Nat. I''m fine. I just feel a little tired. I''ll be okay after getting some sleep.¡± That was how Benjamin always was. Regardless of what happened, he was not one to let others worry. However, Natasha''s heart could not help aching the more he behaved that way. ¡°Benjamin, you have to tell me if you''re not feeling well,¡± she reminded, looking straight at him. He nodded. ¡°Okay. Got it. Don''t worry, Nat. I''ll let you know if I don''t feel well...¡± Keh watched from the side with a pained look in his eyes. I always thought there was nothing particrly striking about Benjamin. He isn''t as blunt as Anthony, nor is he as good at acting cute as Denise. Hence, I always end up overlooking his needs. But now, I''ve discovered that he''s the most considerate among them. Apart from that, he also possesses extraordinary endurance. Keh began to realize that he knew too little about Benjamin. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Early the following morning, Benjamin''s physical condition was still progressing well, and his fever had subsided after a night''s sleep. Natasha had stayed up the night before looking after Denise, then the previous night watching over Benjamin. Hence, her eyes were bloodshot from barely getting any sleep. It was only after the doctor dered that Benjamin''s fever had gone down and he was doing fine that she felt as though a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders. As she continued tending to Benjamin, she decided to take a short nap. However, she ended up falling into a deep slumber. Keh had also stayed up, and his heart ached when he saw her go without rest. Nheless, he knew that even if he tried to persuade her to rest, she would not listen to him. Hence, he waited until she had dozed off before going over and picking her up in his arms. Anthony, who was asleep on the couch, woke up just as Keh was about to leave. Their eyes met. Looking at him, Keh instructed in a low voice, ¡°Take care of Benjamin. I''m taking Mommy to the room next door to get some rest.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Keh carry Natasha out of the ward. He had just left when Denise opened her eyes. After looking around sleepily, she asked, ¡°Where''s Daddy and Mommy?¡± ¡°Daddy took Mommy next door to rest,¡± Anthony said. Denise nodded at that. Then she appeared to think of something. ncing toward Benjamin on the hospital bed, she walked over there immediately. She touched Benjamin''s forehead with her hand, then eximed excitedly, ¡°Ben''s forehead isn''t hot anymore! Anthony also went over. As he gazed at Benjamin, who was still sound asleep, there were many mixed emotions within him he could not express. Benjamin had always behaved as if everything was fine, so it was true that Anthony usually did not bother much about him. But after what happened, Anthony could not help ming himself a little. I should''ve paid more attention to him. Even if his injury wasn''t serious, I should''ve gotten a doctor to check on him. Instead, I ignored him... ¡°Denise.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°He really dotes on you,¡± said Anthony. Upon hearing that, Denise shifted her gaze to Benjamin and nodded solemnly. ¡°Mm, I know.¡± ¡°That''s why you have to be nicer to him.¡± ¡°You make it sound as though I don''t treat him well,¡± Denise replied indignantly. Anthonyughed. ¡°You can do even better in the future!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Denise responded. While they were talking, the sky turned lighter as the sun rose in the east. Benjamin also happened to wake up then. After regaining consciousness, he was afraid that Natasha would be angry. Hence, even though he had woken up, he only cracked open his eyes slightly and scanned his surroundings to survey the situation. Although Anthony and Denise were chatting, they noticed what Benjamin was doing and exchanged nces. Anthony feigned a cough and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Benjamin squeezed his eyes shut immediately, pretending he was still fast asleep. ¡°That''s enough. You don¡¯t have to pretend. Nat and Daddy aren''t here,¡± said Anthony. Benjamin remained unmoving. ¡°You''re still pretending, are you? Very well. Denise, go and tell Nat that Benjamin is awake,¡± Anthony instructed. ¡°Okay!¡± Denise answered, ying along and acting as though she was about to leave the room. Hearing that, Benjamin opened his eyes at once. ¡°Denise!¡± She turned back and looked at him with a grin. ¡°Are you done pretending?¡± Benjamin sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°Is this how you treat a patient?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only While Benjamin was speaking, Anthony had already raised the head of the hospital bed so that the former could sitfortably. Denise fixed her gaze on him and retorted, ¡°You''re one to talk. Why didn''t you say anything when something so serious happened? You gave us all such a fright!¡± ¡°I was afraid of worrying Nat!¡± As soon as those words left his mouth, Anthony pped the back of Benjamin''s head. Although it seemed that Anthony had struck his younger brother hard, he had not actually used much force. Benjamin raised his head and turned to Anthony. ¡°What was that? I''m a A * . )) patient. Anthony stared at him. ¡°I can''t believe you still have the nerve to say that. Do you think Nat wouldn''t worry about seeing you like this? Or us, for that matter? Did you know you gave Nat such a scare that her face turned as pale as a sheet? If you dare to do something like this again, you bet I''ll give you a piece of my mind.¡± Indeed, Benjamin had not considered that. He muttered, ¡°I thought it''d be fine if I just tough it out. Who knew it would get so serious?¡± Anthony gazed at Benjamin, unable to bring himself to me thetter too much. If it were me, I''d probably have done the same. He poured a ss of water and handed it to Benjamin. ¡°Whatever it is, don''t let this happen again.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin answered. However, as he stared at the ss of water Anthony held out to him, his eyes lit up. An idea had popped into his mind. Putting on a pitiful expression, he said, ¡°Tony, I can''t move this hand. How am I going to drink...¡± His words implied that he wanted Anthony to help him. Seeing that Benjamin had one hand in a cast and his other hand hooked up to an IV drip, Anthony had to admit that the former was physically challenged. Rolling his eyes, he held the ss close to his brother''s lips to feed him. Benjamin drank a few mouthfuls of water smugly. In fact, he even looked like he was enjoying himself. I lost out to him on being the oldest, so it does feel nice to have him wait on me after all these years. As a boy, he still cared a lot about who was older. ¡°What is it? Are you happy?¡± Anthony asked as he red at Benjamin. He could tell what thetter was thinking just by the look on his face. ¡°Yep!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I suddenly feel that I''m a member of the upper crust.¡± At that moment, Anthony tilted the ss abruptly to feed Benjamin another mouthful of water. Not expecting that, thetter did not open his mouth in time, and water immediately ran down his neck. Benjamin was rendered speechless. ¡°Do you still feel like one of the upper ss?¡± Anthony asked, blinking. ¡°You did that deliberately to get back at me!¡± Benjamin protested. ¡°I was only teaching you a lesson. I''m always going to be your older brother,¡± said Anthony. Benjamin took a deep breath. ¡°I''ve been schooled.¡± Looking at him, Anthony could not resist bursting intoughter. Then he reached for a towel and helped wipe Benjamin dry. Denise also could not hold back herughter as she watched and joined in to help. As Benjamin turned to Denise, his gaze softened. Yes, it''s still better to have a sister... While the trio chatted happily, the door suddenly opened. Benjamin had thought to close his eyes and pretend to be asleep, but when he saw that it was Keh, he sighed in relief. Keh had their breakfast with him. When he entered and noticed their expressions, his eyes crinkled with a grin. ¡°What''s the matter? You''re not anxious or afraid because it''s me?¡± Benjamin looked at him with a sheepish smile as he said, ¡°Not at all.¡± However, how could Keh not know what they were thinking? Even so, he did not think much about it. Keh strode over to Benjamin and touched thetter''s forehead, nodding after making sure he was not burning up. ¡°Yes. Your fever is much better already.¡± Benjamin sat there stiffly, his eyes following Keh''s every move. Honestly, I''m really not used to him being so affectionate! Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Having had no contact with this so-called ¡°Daddy¡± for so many years and having to face his sudden affection and concern at that moment made Benjamin feel extremely awkward. However, no matter how unustomed he was or the awkwardness he felt, he had to endure it. After all, the person before him was truly his biological father. Meanwhile, Keh, who was beside him, seemed to have felt his stiffness. From the moment they were reunited, Benjamin had maintained the furthest distance from him. It was not as though Keh could not feel it, but, even so, he should be the one to take the first step. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. Benjamin nodded but shook his head immediately after. Keh looked at him. ¡°Which is it?¡± Should I say that I''m hungry or not? Benjamin looked at Keh and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°H-Hungry!¡± Keh could not stop his lips from curling upward. He first handed two sets of breakfast to Anthony and Denise. Then, he ced the one for Benjamin in front of him and unwrapped it little by little. ¡°Thank you!¡± Benjamin uttered. Just as he was about to dig in, he realized that he had one hand in a cast and the other hooked up to an IV drip, which made it a little inconvenient for him to do so. Seeing this, Keh offered, ¡°Here, I''ll feed you!¡± Benjamin''s eyes widened when he heard that. ¡°N-No need!¡± ¡°How will you eat, then?¡± ¡°I...¡± Benjamin blinked and shifted his gaze to Anthony, who was beside him. ¡°Tony can feed me!¡± As soon as Anthony heard that, he cocked an eyebrow and gave Keh a once-over before he remarked, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m also hungry and need to eat!¡± Benjamin stared at Anthony, speechless. He knew Anthony had said that on purpose. However, aware that it was not the time to fight with him, he quickly turned to look at Denise. ¡°Denise,e and feed me!¡± ¡°O¡ª¡± Denise was just about to agree when Anthony let out a fake cough. She paused and looked at him before shifting her gaze to Keh and Benjamin. How could a clever girl like her not understand the current situation? ¡°Oh... I¡¯m starving!¡± Denise said while rubbing her stomach. She then looked at Benjamin. ¡°Just let Daddy feed you, Ben. I''m hungry too!¡± With that, she carried her breakfast and went to eat at the side. Benjamin shot her a look of resentment. Oh, theck of principles and kindness in all of them! When he turned to look at Keh again, he had an awkward expression on his face. Keh met his eyes. ¡°Let me do it!" Benjamin could not refuse him again and could only acquiesce silently. Keh sat beside Benjamin, scooped up some oatmeal, and began to feed him. As the spoonful of oatmeal drew closer to Benjamin''s mouth, it was evident that the boy was very conflicted between opening his mouth or keeping it shut. Anthony and Denise could not hold back theirughter at the sight of that. They had never seen Benjamin looking so embarrassed and awkward before. Benjamin also seemed to have noticed themughing, and after ring at them, he opened his mouth to eat. At the same time, Denise took out her phone and captured the scene. Keh watched his son eat with a smile and continued to feed him. ¡°Do you eat this?¡± Keh asked. Returning to his senses, Benjamin stared at the dried fruit Keh was pointing at. ¡°I''m not a picky eater.¡± Keh nodded and fed him some dried fruit. Benjamin thought it was less difficult to open his mouth again after taking a bite. While eating, he raised his eyes now and then to look at Keh as an indescribable strange feeling crept into his heart. epting Daddy doesn''t seem to be as hard as I thought. He''s not bad... While Benjamin was deep in thought, the door opened with a bang, and Natasha appeared in the doorway. She thought that something had happened, but after entering the room, she was greeted by that scene. She felt as if she had entered the wrong room, as the scene looked surprisingly heartwarming. Anthony and Denise were eating in the corner while Keh was sitting by the bed, feeding Benjamin. The scene before her was just like a dream, and she did not know how to feel about that. Keeping her eyes on them, Natasha slowly walked over. By then, everyone in the room had also stopped what they were doing and turned to look at her. ¡°Nat, you''re awake!¡± Denise eximed while staring at her. Natasha gave her a nod in response. ¡°Are you hungry, Nat?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha shook her head while walking over to Benjamin. ¡°Had a good sleep?¡± Keh asked, looking at her. ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°N-Nat!¡± Benjamin gave her a cautious look. Natasha turned to look at the boy. He had expected her to reprimand him, but she simply walked over and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Better?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes, I''m all better now.¡± Only after seeing for herself that he could eat did Natasha finally believe that he was truly feeling better. She reached out and stroked his head without saying anything more. ¡°Eat up!¡± Benjamin nodded. Then, Keh continued to feed Benjamin, with Natasha watching from the side. His every action surprised her, but at the same time, she felt relieved. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I hold on to my opinion that Keh will be a good father. If I were to leave him with the three kids, I''d probably be able to feelpletely at ease... Benjamin was finally discharged after staying in the hospital for two days. However, it would take two to three months before his arm could healpletely. By the time they reached home and tidied things up a bit, it was alreadyte. Denise was so tired that she copsed on the couch. ¡°I can''t take it anymore. I''m starving, and I want to eat good food. Lots of delicious food!¡± As soon as her words fell, the doorbell rang. Seeing that everyone was busy, Denise got up reluctantly to open the door. ¡°Who is-¡± No sooner had she spoken than she was stunned by the sight of the people d in the same uniform standing outside. ¡°Mr. Hamilton''s food order has arrived. May we go in?¡± asked the man in a suit at the door. Denise looked at the five or six people standing outside and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Those people then walked in, went to the dining table, andid out the food one by one. ¡°Please enjoy your meal!¡± After the man in the lead bowed politely, they left in an orderly manner. Denise''s eyes were sparkling as she stared at the table full of delicious food. Just then, Keh and Natasha came out of Benjamin''s room, and Denise announced happily, ¡°Daddy, your order has arrived!¡± Keh''s lips curved upward with delight when he saw the table all set up. ¡°It looks like they came just in time. We can dig in right away!¡± ¡°Today is a good day. It''s worth opening a bottle of red wine to celebrate!¡± After speaking, Denise went straight to the wine cab to get a bottle of red wine. Soon, Anthony and Benjamin also came out. The family of five sat down and stared at the table full of dishes from a five-star hotel. They were all hungry, and they ate happily and harmoniously. Natasha did not eat much. She mostly drank red wine while watching the three little ones, listening to their jokes, andughing along. Her originally cool gaze appeared exceptionally affectionate and conflicted that night. How I long to be with them forever and watch them grow up, but... Natasha''s eyes shed with a trace of imperceptible regret. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 That evening, the atmosphere was very harmonious. It was as though the family of five had been living together for a long time, and there was joy on the three children''s faces. Although they had just experienced two storms, there were no signs of frustration on their faces. It was as if those matters were like themon cold. Such a state of mind and mentality also made Keh feel at ease. After the meal, the children tactfully returned to their rooms, leaving Keh and Natasha in the living room. Keh briefly tidied up the dining table, and when he looked up, Natasha was huddled on the couch, sipping the red wine in her hand. Although she did not speak, her eyes seemed to reflect endless thoughts. She had drunk a lot that day, and despite there being nothing unusual about her expression, her unfocused gaze had betrayed her. Noticing that, Keh walked over and sat down beside her. ¡°What''s the matter? You want to get drunk today?¡± Natasha nced at the wine in her ss and chuckled. ¡°I won''t get drunk even if I have two more bottles!¡± Keh raised his eyebrows slightly at her reply. He picked up the bottle of red wine on the table and poured himself a ss. After taking an elegant sip, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind today?¡± Humans are emotional creatures and react impulsively mostly at night. Natasha narrowed her eyes and gave him a once-over, but after thinking about it for a long time, she held it in. She looked away and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Keh poured himself another ss of wine and cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°Do you know that you''re not very good at lying? Because when you do, you''ll avoid people''s gazes!¡± Natasha froze momentarily before she chuckled. Keh looked at her. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Natasha got up from the couch and walked toward the balcony barefooted. Seeing that, Keh also picked up his ss and followed her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the balcony, Natasha''s hair fluttered in the breeze. She walked over to the railing and rested her arm on it. Looking at the city lights below, she suddenly asked, ¡°Keh, what do you think is the right way of living?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, thinking that it was rare to hear such a topic from her. Looking down along Natasha''s line of vision, he pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°The right way of living... This is indeed an intriguing topic. But for me, there''s no such thing as a right way of living. There¡¯s only the life I want to live!¡± ¡°The life you want to live?¡± Natasha looked at him, her eyes shining like stars in the moonlight. ¡°Living with the people I want to be with. That''s the life I want!¡± Natasha looked at him. It was not as though she did not understand what he meant, but at that moment, she could not give him any response. She averted her gaze and looked into the distance. Keh was not in a hurry. Having progressed to this stage, he had plenty of patience. ¡°So why are you unhappy today?¡± he asked. ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°Because of Benjamin and Denise?¡± Natasha looked at him in surprise. ¡°What, did I guess right?¡± ¡°Have you learned mind reading?¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°If I have, I would''ve captured your heart by now!" Natasha did not know how to respond. He continued, ¡°I''m in the same position as you, so I can understand your feelings. Besides, I think know you better than you think!¡± Natasha could not deny that over the past days, Keh had always seemed to know what she was thinking. He truly understands me better than I imagined. She nced at him before closing her eyes and saying slowly, ¡°I used to think that I was at least a qualified mother, but only through Denise and Benjamin¡¯s matter did I discover that I don''t even meet the passing grade!¡± ¡°Just because of this incident?¡± ¡°It was this incident that reminded me I had neglected them for a long time! They matured so early that I seem to have long forgotten the fact that they''re still children!¡± She raised her wine ss again to down some wine. ¡°You don''t understand, Keh. Although it might seem that I gave birth to them, truthfully, it was their existence that healed me! I wanted a home and family, so I gave birth to them. I thought I was guiding them, but in fact, they''ve been taking care of me ever since they matured!¡± As she spoke, memories flooded her mind. All these years, the three children had indeed tolerated her a lot. Be it work or daily life, Natasha was free to be herself ever since they had their own thoughts. Keh''s eyes were filled with emotions when he heard her words. That sentence about her wanting a home and a family, especially, made his heart sink. What Natasha wanted was nothing more than such a simple thing, but I missed out on so much time we could¡¯ve had together... ¡°Nat...¡± Keh looked at her, his eyes full of distress. ¡°You have everything you want. You have a home, a family, and you''ll still have me in the future. I will always be with¡ª" ¡°But I almost lost them!¡± Natasha cried. Because of the alcohol, her emotions were magnified. During the day, it was not as though she was not nervous or afraid, but she had been suppressing them. Only under the influence of alcohol did she finally let it all out. ¡°When I couldn''t find Denise, I truly didn''t dare to think about it, and when I saw Benjamin lying on the bed, I realized that among the three kids, I cared the least about him...¡± Natasha murmured with remorse in her eyes. Keh looked at her and asked, ¡°This is how you feel, Nat, but have you talked to the little ones? I know Denise''s and Benjamin''s incidents have scared you, but in my opinion, it¡¯s not a problem. The way you get along with the kids is something that many parents can''t do. You gave them freedom and respect. The reason they can be so healthy like how they are now after all the things they have gone through and still have such a positive attitude towards others is all thanks to your guidance. So you don''t have to me yourself, Nat. You¡¯re indeed a very good mother. There''s no doubt about that!¡± Natasha looked at him as she listened to his words. ¡°I believe that the kids also think that way, and in their eyes, you''re definitely a perfect mommy,¡± Keh enunciated every single word clearly while looking at her. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Undeniably, Keh''s remark eased some of the guilt within Natasha. As Natasha gazed at his alluring face in the dark night, she found that he was seemingly born with an innate sense of nobility. No matter when and where, he could maintain his elegance, rendering him impossible to ignore. ¡°What about you, then?¡± she inquired with her eyes pinned on him. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha elucidated. Keh adjusted his standing posture, turned sideways, and fixated his fiery gaze on her. ¡°Is my opinion important to you?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Natasha arched a brow. Narrowing his eyes, Keh pretended to deliberate for a moment. Then, he looked straight into her eyes and drawled, ¡°You want to hear the truth?¡± Likewise, Natasha eyed him teasingly. ¡°Judging from your response, everything you said earlier was a lie to mollify me?¡± Keh chuckled, his gaze turning exceedingly solemn. ¡°Of course not! To me, you''re far more perfect than the kids think. If there''s no upper limit in a scoring system, then your perfection is also infinite!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha burst into giggles. She cast her gaze into the distance, appearing stunningly beautiful in herughter. ¡°I''m serious,¡± Keh enunciated with his eyes trained on her. Nheless, a smile remained on Natasha''s face. ¡°I never realized that you''re such an expert at mollifying people. You must have employed such a tactic often to trick young girls, didn''t you?¡± ¡°Do you think I even need to trick young girls?¡± Keh questioned. At that, Natasha looked him up and down. Indeed, his assets are right therefor all to see. Even if he doesn''t do anything, countless girls throw themselves at him, one after another True enough, he doesn''t need to stoop to trickery. Thus, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I concur. But no one is perfect.¡± ¡°It''s true that no human is perfect. But to me, even your ws are perfect.¡± Natasha¡¯s brows furrowed at his reply. For once, she pouted like a young girl. ¡°ws? What ws are you referring to?¡± At the sight of her expression, Keh''s heart abruptly skipped a beat. In all the years they had been acquainted, she had either been strong or indifferent. Never had she acted in such a manner, seemingly feigning anger so that he would coax her, her femininity unleashed in full force. He stalked over to her. Gazing at her slightly tipsy expression, he stated in a low voice, ¡°Nat, don¡¯t simply drink with other men in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natasha asked, her gaze a touch ssy. ¡°Because you tempt men too easily,¡± Keh answered. At once, Natasha was rendered speechless. She stared at the man, not avoiding his gaze for once. Batting her long eyshes, she queried, ¡°So, you''re telling me that you''re tempted?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Keh nodded, for that had always been the truth. As Natasha gazed at him, her bright eyes flickered. Then, she suddenly took a step closer to him. As she stood right in front of him, she went on tiptoes and pecked him on the lips. It was a very light touch,sting for a mere heartbeat. However, Keh instantly froze. He was no innocent virgin, but still, he plunged into a daze at that moment. He looked down at the woman before him, seemingly trying to ascertain whether she was drunk. Right then, Natasha quirked an eyebrow at himnguidly as though teasing him. ¡°What should we do about it, then?¡± ¡°Do you know what you''re doing?¡± Keh inquired, staring right into her eyes. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and his voice had turned considerably hoarser. She''s sparking a fire, igniting a piece of firewood that had been dry for a long time''. Natasha merely chortled softly. ¡°Are you trying to say that I overimbibed?¡± While saying that, she looked at the remaining half a ss of red wine left in her hand. Swishing it lightly, she lifted her hand and downed it. ¡°Indeed, I drank quite a bit, but not so much that I''m drunk,¡± she murmured airily, her gaze fixated on the empty ss. Keh¡¯s gaze traveled from her exquisite neck to her rosy lips. In the next second, he reached out and sped the back of her head before capturing her lips. He had imbibed, so he had been restraining himself. But this time, he wasn''t the one who sparked the fire. His aggressive kiss trapped her squarely as he kissed her arrogantly and domineeringly as though he wanted to devour her whole. Natasha, on the other hand, was startled at first. Subsequently, she gradually rxed. Under his assault, her knees went weak, and a blush stained her delicate face. Slowly, she also stretched out her hands and wrapped them around his waist. Keh pinned her against the balustrade. Cushioning her back with a hand, he swiftly invaded her mouth, deepening the kiss. On the balcony in the dark night, their kiss was extraordinarily scorching. Natasha didn''t resist either. As a normal woman, she had physiological responses and needs as well, especially when in the face of such a prime specimen. With the alcohol spurring her on, she merely wanted to indulge in the moment and regard it as a dream. Only after an indeterminate time had passed and she was finding it difficult to breathe did Keh pull away. She panted, her cheeks flushed bright red and her eyes ssy. At that instant, Keh stared at her with eyes zing scarlet. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Shall we move things to your room?¡± Keh queried. Natasha gazed at him, her heart pounding wildly. She knew what would be happening next if she were to nod. As she was wavering, the man had already scooped her up and started striding toward the bedroom. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha wrapped her arms around his neck, appearing rather nervous. Even with the alcohol bolstering her courage, she was still apprehensive. Although she was the one who sparked the fire, starting the fire and getting burnt were two different things. s, Keh merely nced at her before heading toward the bedroom without a single word. The lights in the bedroom were turned off. With the faint light from outside, the man walked over to the bed and ced her on it. ¡°Keh...¡± From the look in Natasha''s eyes as she regarded him, she had seemingly sobered up significantly. Just when she was going to say something, Keh leaned down and captured her lips once more. This time, he was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before. Instead, he kissed her gently, savoring the taste of her slowly. It was a slow seduction, fanning the mes. With that, he swallowed the words on the tip of Natasha''s tongue. In the dark night, he remained calm and unhurried. Despite being the mother of three children, Natasha was like a novice,cking in skills. She was so innocent that it was enticing yet exasperating. In the end, she learned to respond to the man''s kiss under his guidance.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I''ll just regard it as a dream! The two of them became a tangle of limbs, the kiss continuing endlessly. When things were about to get out of hand, Keh kissed the woman in his arms and questioned, ¡°Nat, you are Shadow Seeker, no?¡± As soon as Natasha heard that question, she seemingly jolted to reality from her initial indulgence. Her eyes sprang open, and she stared at him fixedly. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Natasha wasn''t surprised that Keh was aware of that. Since Fabian told her that Keh saw Shadow Seeker offering a reward online, she reckoned that the man had possibly known about it. Sure enough, she was right. However, she had never expected him to ask her in such a situation. Her eyes that were initially ssy gradually cleared. Pinning her gaze on him, she drawled, ¡°So, you''ve been seducing me today, and simply for the sake of asking this question?¡± Keh''s lips curved into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Would you believe me if I say no?¡± Natasha stared at him, her sanity gradually returning. Pulling away from the man''s embrace, she got up and straightened her clothes. Then, she fell into deep contemtion. Keh likewise got to his feet and looked at her. ¡°Just pretend I never asked if you don''t want to answer it.¡± Indeed, it didn''t matter much whether she answered the question then, for her first reaction had already given him the answer. As an astute person, Keh definitely understood what her reaction meant. After pondering for a while, Natasha asked in a low voice, ¡°You''ve already guessed it, haven''t you?¡± In a sh, Keh''s eyes narrowed into slits. Guessing the answer and hearing it in person are two different things. Previously, he merely suspected it because he didn''t believe in such coincidence in this world. After she had demanded to know about the tattoo from those people, Shadow Seeker, who hadn''t made an appearance in many years, also posted a reward on the hacker website in search of that same tattoo. When he saw it back then, the link didn''t ur to him. It was only when Denise went missing and she sat in front of theputer with her fingers flying across the keyboard did he connect the dots. Despite it all, if she had denied it, he would have chosen to believe her. However, she didn''t do so. On top of that, he knew full well the significance of her admission. Numerous people were looking for her, and a smidge of information on her was worth a king''s ransom. Therefore, her admission was tantamount to her entrusting her life to him. As he gazed at her, he was still inexorably shocked despite having known the answer. ¡°You''re admitting to it just like this, Nat?¡± Keh queried. ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded in a distinctly nonchnt manner. Keh gaped at her, at a loss for words. A long momentter, he ventured, ¡°Are you not afraid I''d betray you? No matter how much I demand in exchange for your identity, someone will be willing to pay for it.¡± ¡°Would you?¡± Natasha countered. Of course not! Not only would I never betray her, but I''d even protect her well. Keh strolled over to her. Training his eyes on her, he remarked, ¡°I feel pressurized out of the blue.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I''ve got to do my best to protect you in the future. How can I not feel pressurized?¡± Keh replied. Following that, Natashaughed. ¡°Who else knows your identity, Nat?¡± Keh inquired, his vignce rearing its head right then. ¡°You, Grandpa, and Spencer,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°Spencer...¡± Keh muttered upon hearing that name, his voice tinged with a hint of dissatisfaction. Gahl He actually learned about it earlier than I did. As though perceiving his chagrin, Natasha asserted, ¡°He once saved me, and I''ve also helped him previously. As such, he''ll never betray me!" ¡°I naturally believe that he''ll never betray you. I''m just jealous,¡± Keh admitted. At once, words eluded Natasha. ¡°Nat, promise me that you''ll never reveal your identity to a fourth person,¡± Keh urged, his eyes fixated on her. Too many people had their sights set on her, so he was really worried she would be stolen away like a treasure he owned. Nevertheless, that was secondary. Primarily, he was concerned that some people with ulterior motives would choose to destroy her if they couldn''t have her. And the number of such people was definitely overwhelming. Discerning his worry, Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay. Few people deserve to know my identity anyway.¡± ¡°In that case, can I interpret it as me deserving your trust?¡± Keh questioned. Staring at him, Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, I indeed trust you a great deal.¡± Keh looked back at her, the corners of his mouth curving up. Ah, it feels great to be trusted,''. At that precise moment, Natasha stared at him. ¡°What about you? Is there nothing you''d like to say to me?¡± ¡°What are you referring to?¡± ¡°Vermillion Base,¡± Natasha prompted. Speaking of that, Keh narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°Fabian told you about it?¡± Natasha didn''t deny it and merely said, ¡°Don¡¯t punish him. I was the one who forced him to tell me about it.¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°Well, he found himself a great backer." ¡°So? Were you not nning to tell me about it?¡± Natasha demanded. ¡°That''s not it. There are just too many things recently, so I didn''t have the time to do so.¡± ¡°Then, you can do so now,¡± Natasha dered. Keh thought for a while before admitting, ¡°Vermillion Base is a mysterious organization from Zaewora. As you know, regarding the tattoo you were curious about, it''s their organization''s logo. Every member has it. But before I could obtain information about the one you posted online, I was discovered.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Natasha queried. ¡°That''s all I got. But when I showed the guy the tattoo you posted online, his expression became very strange,¡± Keh borated. ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°Yeah. That''s why I believe that the tattoo is also a symbol of their organization. But I''m not sure what it signifies. It may likely indicate the person''s identity, or it might be some sort of signal,¡± Keh surmised. Pursing her lips, Natasha fell into deep contemtion. Right then, she was almost certain that her father must have been inextricably linked to the organization. In fact, he was very likely one of its members. However, she couldn''t ascertain whether his death had something to do with them. If it didn''t have anything to do with them, why didn''t they pursue the matter? And if otherwise... why did they kill him? Seeing that she wasn''t saying anything further, Keh continued, ¡°Nat, I¡¯m only telling you all this so that you have an idea of things. They''re no innocent people but a bunch of mercenaries who kill without batting an eyelid. I know you''re anxious to investigate your father''s death, but listen to me¡ª don''t act rashly, much less alone.¡± Natasha promptly lifted her eyes and gaped at him. ¡°H-How did you know that?¡± Lowering his eyes, Keh didn''t bother hiding anything from her and spoke frankly. ¡°Grandpa told me about your family, and I guessed it. Other than that, probably nothing else could have you so obsessed.¡± Ah, so that''s why. I thought he had remembered something. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Natasha''s abnormality went unnoticed by the man. Instead, he stared straight into her eyes and vowed, ¡°Nat, I promise I''ll definitely help you get to the truth of your father''s death. Please give me some time.¡± Natasha merely gazed at him without responding. How could I possibly involve him when I know the danger full well? He has sacrificed enough for me. Subsequently, she shed him a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you''ll undoubtedly be a good father, Keh.¡± s, Keh failed to perceive the implicit meaning behind her remark. With his gaze trained on her, he stated, ¡°If you give me a chance, you''ll know that I''m not only a good father, but also a good man who''s worthy of your trust.¡± Without speaking further, Natasha merely smiled at him. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Meanwhile, the three children were gathered in Benjamin''s room. Benjamin and Denise were talking about something or other while Anthony spaced out at the side. At that particr moment, Denise swung her gaze at Anthony. ¡°Tony?¡± Snapping back to his senses, Anthony looked at them. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with you? You look distracted,¡± questioned Denise. Speaking of that, Anthony frowned. ¡°Did you two notice that Mommy seems to be acting weird recently?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Weird? How so?¡± ¡°I can''t quite put my finger on it either, but I can''t shake off the feeling that there''s something weighing on her mind,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Indeed. Tonight, especially, she seems very much preupied!¡± Benjamin echoed. Denise turned and nced at him. ¡°Really? She has been exceedingly tender tonight. She wouldn''t stop smiling at us.¡± ¡°The problem is, when have you ever seen her being so tender?¡± Benjamin riposted. At that, Denise was instantly dumbstruck. Hmm, that makes sense. In the past, she had always given us a cool impression. Besides going to work and going to bed, she seldom cared about other matters. Even if we had dinner together, shed return to her room to sleep after eating. Hever had she stayed and joked around with us, let alone gazed at us with such a tender look in her eyes. Following that line of thought, she likewise sensed something amiss. ¡°Could it be that she changed a bit because something happened to the two of us?¡± Denise ventured, her eyes fixated on her brothers. Benjamin said nothing, but his instinct screamed at him that the matter wasn''t that simple. Anthony, on the other hand, concluded, ¡°That is indeed a possibility... No matter what, let''s all keep an eye on her these few days!¡± The other two children nodded in concert. ¡°All right, it''ste now. Let''s all sleep earlier!¡± Anthony urged. ¡°Good night!¡± Benjamin greeted. Just as Anthony was going to leave, Denise grabbed him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Daddy and Nat are probably still outside!¡± Denise hissed. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Perhaps their rtionship is developing rapidly at present. Aren''t we going to ruin things if we were to go out now?¡± Denise uttered. Hearing that, Anthony smacked her on the head. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°She''s not an easy woman!¡± Anthony asserted. ¡°That has nothing to do with this. Daddy loves Mommy, and Mommy also has feelings for Daddy. Thus, physical intimacy between them is expected and natural!¡± Denise argued. ¡°How do you know that Nat has feelings for Daddy? Did she tell you that?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I-I can tell! You know her temperament. If she had no feelings for him, she wouldn''t have so much interaction with him. Although she didn''t say anything, I could sense it!¡± ¡°Your judgment and instincts have always been dismal!¡± Anthony scoffed. ¡°This is a personal attack, Tony!¡± ¡°Nah, I''m just speaking the truth!¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± Denise bellowed. Upon seeing that they were bickering endlessly, Benjamin interjected, ¡°All right, that''s enough. The two of you are giving me a headache!¡± The instant he spoke, Denise snapped her head at him. ¡°What do you think, Ben?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Benjamin never expected her to throw the question at him. Lifting his eyes, he stole a peek at Anthony. No, I can''t afford to offend him. Then, he nced at Denise. That goes double for her. ¡°Ben!¡± Denise stared at him. Ultimately, Benjamin was defeated by her adorable face. After a moment''s hesitation, he stammered, ¡°Uh... I actually share Denise''s sentiments. I also think that Mommy has a smidge of feelings for Daddy...¡± As soon as Denise heard that, she jumped for joy. She then turned to Anthony smugly. ¡°See? Ben feels the same way. The majority wins!¡± Surprisingly, Anthony was calm and unruffled. That aside, he even sneered, ¡°See? Only the weak need someone else to share the same sentiments. The strong never need anyone''s affirmation!¡± Both Denise and Benjamin were rendered speechless. That single utterance ced them both on the losing end. Seeing that neither of them was arguing further, Anthony arched an eyebrow triumphantly. ¡°Good night, weaklings!¡± After saying that, he spun on his heel and walked out of the room elegantly. ¡°How arrogant!¡± Denise huffed. ¡°Exactly! He''s simply too arrogant!¡± Benjamin seconded. Denise then turned and nced at Benjamin before dering with her melodious voice, ¡°I''ll have Daddy teach him a lesson another day!¡± When she had finished saying that, she got up and left. Benjamin couldn''t help giggling aloud as he watched his siblings leave. While he had been ¡°oppressed¡± by Anthony for a long time, he had gotten used to it over time. Most importantly, having dinner as a family tonight seems... pretty nice. At that thought, hey on the bed with a smile and closed his eyes in contentment, drifting into a deep slumber. The next day, Keh found his arm numb when he woke up in the room. Just when he was about to stretch it, he glimpsed the woman using his arm as a pillow as she slept. At once, he froze for a moment. He recalled the eventsst night. We chatted as we drank, deep into the night. In the end, we both dozed off as we talked. Although nothing happened, their rtionship was already different to him. He studied her countenance as she slept. His gaze traveled over her fair skin to her rosy lips, prominent and dainty nose, and thick and long eyshes. All of them highlighted her exquisite features. She was already the mother of three children, but her supple skin was no different from that of a youngdy in her early twenties. As he gazed at her, he couldn''t resist reaching out and caressing her face. At that precise moment, Natasha opened her eyes. When she saw Keh, there was seemingly no surprise in her eyes. ¡°You''re awake?¡± Keh inquired smilingly, with his eyes fixated on her. ¡°Nope. I still need to sleep for a while longer,¡± Natasha mutteredzily. ¡°Okay, go ahead and sleep for a while longer then. I''ll go and prepare breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Natasha murmured. Lifting her head off his arm, she rolled over and continued sleeping while hugging the covers. The corners of Keh''s lips curled to form a grin as he looked at her back. She''s indescribably cute when she''s acting all coquettish. Who could imagine that she''s Shadow Seeker, who has the entire hacker world going crazy ? A sh of affection flitted across his eyes. He carefully retracted his arm and stretched it for a while before rolling out of bed. After washing up, he opened the door and exited the room. At that very same moment, Denise and Anthony walked out of their rooms. The three of them opened their doors at seemingly the same time and spotted each other simultaneously. The instant Denise caught sight of Kehing out of Natasha''s room, her eyes abruptly widened. She was both surprised and ted. Daddy didn''t leavest night but s-slept with Nat? Anthony also stared at the man, his brows knitting together. What on earth is going on here? Has Nat really fallen for him? Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Keh seemingly discerned Denise and Anthony''s surprise, but he didn''t react much. After all, they would have to get ustomed to it slowly. Closing the door gently, he walked over and greeted, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning, Daddy!¡± Denise greeted with a grin, immediately putting on a new expression despite her shock. Anthony kept silent as he scrutinized Keh. While he acknowledged the man as his father, such rapid progress still caught him off guard. Subsequently, Keh went into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator for a look. Denise trotted over and queried, ¡°Are you hungry, Daddy?¡± Keh nced over his shoulder at her. ¡°Are you all not in the habit of eating breakfast?¡± ¡°We do eat breakfast!¡± Denise replied. ¡°In that case, just sit and wait,¡± Keh urged. Only then did Denise realize that Keh was going to prepare breakfast. When she saw the man taking out eggs, milk, and bread from the refrigerator, she was rather skeptical. ¡°Are you nning to prepare breakfast, Daddy?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°Why, is there a problem?¡± Keh quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Can you... cook?¡± Denise questioned. Keh smiled. ¡°You''ll know in a while!¡± Seeing how he was wholly confident, Denise''s eyes twinkled. To her, men who were handsome and could cook were really outstanding. In fact, she could already imagine how charming her father was going to be when he cooked. Hence, she sat before the countertop docilely, prepared to enjoy the ¡°scenery.¡± Anthony also walked over and watched at the side. However, in the next second, Keh turned the knob on the stove repeatedly, but there was no fire. ¡°Press it down while you turn it!¡± Anthony couldn''t help instructing. Under his guidance, Keh sessfully turned on the fire. Then, he turned back to Anthony and exined solemnly, ¡°I''m not used to using this.¡± Words eluded Anthony. It''s all the same, okay ? Nheless, he didn''t say that out loud since it was better to leave some things unsaid. Then, Keh poured oil into the pan. All at once, he filled almost half the pan with oil. As Denise watched, her eyes promptly went as wide as saucers. However, Keh didn''t realize anything amiss. A second before he cracked an egg into it, Denise spoke up. ¡°Isn''t the oil a little too much, Daddy?¡± At her question, Keh nced back over his shoulder at her. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°This much oil canst us for half a month!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keh inquired. Seemingly concurring that there was too much oil, he picked up the pan and poured the oil into the sink. Good Lord! He poured it all away! Denise gaped at him, wanting to stop him from doing so, but it was already toote. What a spendthrift! Eyeing the remaining oil in the pan, Keh felt that it was just right and continued preparing breakfast. If nothing else, the way he held the pan gave others the illusion that he often cooked. s, when he cracked the egg in the next heartbeat, even the egg shells fell into the pan. Uh... Denise frowned upon witnessing that. Why is it different from what I imagined? Where''s the handsome man who''s good at cooking? This... is simply too devastating''. In the kitchen, Keh continued cracking eggs mixed with shells into the pan. Verily, it was a pretty appalling scene. Soon, the food burned. A ck, charred lump marred with eggshellsy in the pan. As Keh eyed it, his brows creased. Why does it look different from what I saw on the inte? Just as he was going to stick his hand into the pan to pick out the eggshells, someone suddenly appeared beside him without warning. ¡°If you do that, your hand is going to get burned as well,¡± Anthony warned. ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Keh queried. Taking the pan from the man, Anthony dumped the ck, charred mess into the trash can. After doing that, he washed the pan and scrubbed it. Then, he ced it over the stove and poured some oil. Observing his skillful movements, Keh arched an eyebrow. ¡°Get me a few more eggs!¡± Anthony ordered. Hearing that, Keh promptly went over to the refrigerator to retrieve some eggs. Anthony took them from him before deftly cracking an egg into the pan. When Keh saw that, a glimmer of surprise shed across his eyes. Right then, Anthony looked up and cast his gaze at the man. ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Keh answered. ¡°Do it like this. Tap it against the edge lightly first before cracking it,¡± Anthony advised. Therefore, following his son''s instructions, Keh cracked an egg into the pan. He did it sessfully, for no eggshells fell in. ¡°Yes, this is how you do it!¡± Anthony As Keh gazed at the pan, the corners of his mouth curved. ¡°It''s not that difficult!¡± Thus, he cracked a few more eggs into the pan. Seeing that the man was seemingly addicted to cracking eggs, Anthony prompted, ¡°It''ll taste better with some seasoning!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°This will do.¡± Anthony picked up a bottle of seasoning and gave Keh a demonstration. Keh imitated him. In no time, the few eggs were done. A sense of aplishment flooded Keh as he gazed at his masterpieces on the te. Just then, Anthony took some sliced bread to ce them into the toaster. Seeing that, Keh eximed, ¡°I''ll do it!" ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°I should be fine!¡± Keh asserted. Anthony dubiously handed the sliced bread to the man. Keh put the bread into the toaster and nodded to himself. ¡°Great! They''ll be ready in a while.¡± After saying that, he turned around to do something else. Bafflement was written all over Anthony''s face. Where did he learn this? Is the bread going to toast automatically when he didn''t even switch on the toaster? Hence, he turned the toaster on in exasperation. ¡°What should I do about the milk?¡± Keh asked, turning to look at Anthony. By then, he had learned to seek advice straight away. ¡°The sses are up there. Just pour it into the sses,¡± Anthony instructed. That was probably the easiest step in the entire breakfast preparation. Keh arched an eyebrow upon hearing that, his expression seemingly telling his son to entrust that crucial matter to him. With that, he took a few sses and poured them each a ss. Soon, breakfast was ready with Anthony''s help. Although it wasn''t all that pleasing to the eyes, it was still passable. Anthony used some fruits to embellish it, upon which it appeared much lovelier. Keh observed at the side, his gaze radiating admiration and adtion. Anyway, I helped as well, so I shall give myself a pat on the shoulder. When breakfast was served, Keh turned to Denise. ¡°Go and wake your mommy up for breakfast!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise replied. Whirling around, she sprinted toward Natasha''s room. Shortly after, Denise dragged Natasha out. Benjamin also came out of his room after hearing movement. Seeing that breakfast was served on the dining table, he walked over. ¡°Wow, you actually cooked today, Tony!¡± Keh was immediately speechless. ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with your cooking skills? Why is the egg a bit burned?¡± At that, Keh was stupefied. Natasha took a bite as well. Her brows promptly scrunched together. ¡°Yeah, your cooking skills have deteriorated quite a bit.¡± Again, Keh was rendered speechless. By then, Denise couldn''t stand it anymore and announced, ¡°It was Daddy who prepared breakfast today!¡± At once, Benjamin and Natasha stilled. Conversely, Keh was as calm as ever. Taking a seat, he admitted, ¡°Anthony taught me. It''s my first time cooking, so it doesn¡¯t look that great. But I''ll do better next time!¡± Smiling sheepishly, Benjaminmented, ¡°Although it doesn''t look that great, it tastes quite good.¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s not bad!¡± Natasha added. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Aware that Benjamin and Natasha were forcibly trying topensate for their slip of the tongue, Keh lowered his eyes and took a bite of the eggs. It was indeed edible, but the taste was average. When he noticed Natasha eating with relish, he remarked, ¡°Don''t eat anymore. I''ll order breakfast.¡± Natasha lifted her eyes and drawled, ¡°There''s no need to order for me. I''m not picky, so this is pretty good for me. ¡°You don''t have to order for me either, Daddy! I find the food passable as well!¡± Denise chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ve got enough, too,¡± Anthony echoed. Benjamin said nothing but used his actions to indicate that he didn''t need any more food either. At the sight of them all eating with gusto, the corners of Keh''s mouth inexorably curved upward. Turning his gaze to the breakfast fare in front of him, he suddenly felt that it was quite good. Right that moment, Denise leaned close to him. ¡°Daddy, your cooking is far better than Nat''s!¡± Just as Keh wanted to pursue that subject further, Natasha feigned a cough. ¡°Badmouthing people is to be done behind their backs.¡± Hearing that, Denise furtively stuck out her tongue. She didn''t continue speaking but buried her head in the food. As Keh gazed at the children and Natasha, he knew that he had really missed out on a lot of meaningful moments. In the future, I''ve got to use more time to make up for all the time I missed. He then continued eating breakfast. Despite the average taste, his elegant movements perfected the ambience of the breakfast. Right then, Anthony was scrolling through his phone. When he glimpsed a piece of news, his eyes abruptly widened. In the next second, he snagged the remote control and turned on the television. A piece of news with a video was being broadcasted on television. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, two people were found at the center of the river, with their hands bound. They seemed to have been in the water for a long time. At present, they are still unconscious. As for further details, we''ll only know after they regain consciousness...¡± In the video, the rescue team fished Hans and Thea out of the river. Both of them had passed out. There was even an ambnce at the scene. After they were rescued, they were taken to the hospital right away. The entire family watched that scene as they enjoyed breakfast. ¡°How lucky of them that they''re still alive!¡± Benjamin muttered, his eyes brimming with hatred and resentment. ¡°They can only be punished and atone for their sins better when they''re still alive!¡± Keh asserted, his gaze turning solemn. Anthony cast Keh a sidelong nce, but the man averted his gaze directly and continued eating with his eyes lowered. However, everyone could sense that the temperature around him had plummeted drastically. Natasha, on the other hand, merely spared the news a nce without saying anything. She wouldn''tment further after doing some things. That was her temperament and character. After breakfast, Natasha got ready to go to work. Unexpectedly, Keh approached her after taking a call. ¡°Nat, how about sending the kids to the Hamilton residence for a few days? Grandpa is at home, so he''ll be able to take better care of them. It''ll also be more convenient for Old Mr. Watson over there,¡± Keh proposed. Upon hearing that, Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure! Thus, Keh turned and looked at the three children. All three of them said nothing and went straight into their rooms to pack. A few minutester, they had all packed a small bag each and stood in a line orderly. It was evident that they were eager to go to the Hamilton residence. Well, this is a good thing. Natasha pinned her eyes on them. ¡°Let''s go!" The three children followed them downstairs. In the car, Keh drove while Natasha scrolled through her phone beside him. Meanwhile, the three children sat in the back seat. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Denise studied the two people in front with perceptive eyes. Why don''t I sense any awkwardness between Mommy and Daddy? Shouldn''t there be a charged tension between them when they''d finally reconciled after so long? Countless questions lingered within her. In no time, they arrived at the entrance of Natasha''s office. Before alighting from the car, Natasha turned to the three children behind her. ¡°Behave while you''re at the Hamilton residence, okay? Don''t anger your great-grandpa.¡± The three children nodded in unison. ¡°Got it!¡± Natasha wanted to say something else, but as she gazed at them, she ultimately suppressed that urge. ¡°I''ll be going in, then,¡± Natasha remarked. With his gaze trained on her, Keh murmured, ¡°There are quite a lot of things to be settled in the office today, so I can''te over at noon to eat with you. I''lle and pick you up after work tonight.¡± Natasha nodded in acquiescence. After getting out of the car, Natasha pivoted and walked toward the building. Keh waited for her to enter the building, still spacing out even when her figure had disappeared from sight. At that precise moment, Denise, who was behind him, asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Nat is really pretty?¡± Jolting back to reality, Keh looked over his shoulder at his daughter, only to see her beaming from ear to ear. He smiled as he started the car. ¡°Yeah, she''s pretty.¡± Whoa! Look how suggestive that sounded! Leaning forward, Denise whispered into his ear, ¡°Daddy, did you share a room with Nat yesterday when you stayed?¡± In response, Keh nodded nonchntly. ¡°Didn''t you see it this morning?¡± At his reply, Denise grew inexplicably thrilled. ¡°So, did you and Nat... do itst night?¡± Denise tapped her index fingers together, her meaning clear as day. Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin had both perked up their ears as well. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh feigned ignorance. ¡°Well...¡± Denise turned it over in her mind before asking, ¡°Are you both nning to give me a brother or sister?¡± As Keh drove, henguidly quirked an eyebrow upon hearing that. ¡°You want a sibling?¡± ¡°Of course. Then, I won''t be the youngest anymore. The baby will have a name starting with the alphabet F!¡± Denise fantasized. ¡°Why won''t his or her name start with the alphabet E?¡± ¡°There''s already someone whose name starts with the letter E!¡± While saying that, Denise brandished her precious doll in her hand. Keh was speechless. Sure enough, she''s Natasha''s daughter, giving names so casually and carelessly! Nheless, whatever the name was made no difference to him. ¡°Then, do you prefer a brother or a sister?¡± Keh asked. ¡°A sister!¡± Denise answered without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I''ll have someone helping me to deal with Tony and Ben in the future! It''ll be two against two!¡± The mere thought of it delighted Denise. Contrarily, both Anthony and Benjamin didn''t know how to respond. At that, Keh nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it." ¡°So, Daddy... did you and Nat...¡± Denise wore a hopeful expression, for she had just bickered with Anthony over that matter yesterday. ¡°Don''t worry, for I''ll do my best!¡± Keh promised, ncing at her through the rear-view mirror. As soon as Denise heard that, a smile bloomed on her face. ¡°I trust you, Daddy!¡± Chuckling, Keh shifted his gaze to Anthony and Benjamin in the back seat. ¡°What about the two of you? Would you like a brother or a sister?¡± ¡°Neither!¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter as long as Mommy is happy!¡± Anthony and Benjamin spoke simultaneously. Keh went silent, for he could tell that they couldn''t ept that fact happily like Denise. Sure enough, having sons is equivalent to creating enemies for oneself. Although we''ve acknowledged each other, they still harbor a sense of wariness toward me. It''s as though they don''t mind me being their father, but they would never agree to me sullying their mother. He started racking his brain to find a solution to get them on his side. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 After sending the three children back to the Hamilton residence, Keh went upstairs to take a quick bath and get a change of clothes. When he came downstairs and was about to leave, Liam was there waiting for him. ¡°Grandpa, I''m going out now,¡± Keh remarked casually before leaving without even turning back. ¡°Wait!¡± Liam called out to him. As Keh stopped in his tracks and turned around, Liam sauntered up to him with the help of his walking stick. ¡°Is there anything else, Grandpa?¡± Keh asked. Leaning closer, Liam lowered his voice and asked in a mysterious tone, ¡°Did you spend the night at Nat''s ce yesterday?¡± The stunned Keh swept his gaze toward the three children in the living room. Obviously, this is their doing. epting that it was pointless to deny, Keh nodded in resignation. ¡°Yes.¡± A delighted Liam continued to ask, ¡°Did you sleep in the same room as she did?¡± Cognizant of what Liam had in mind, Keh nodded again. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, is the deed done?¡± Liam sniggered. After giving it some thought, Keh exined. ¡°Grandpa, both of us had a lot to drinkst night¡ª¡± ¡°Stop. I don''t need the details,¡± Liam cut him off at once. Keh was at a loss of words. ¡°Since Nat has finally epted you, you have to work doubly hard to marry her. Given that both of you didn''t even hold a wedding thest time you got married, you have to organize a grand one for her this time.¡± A wedding? Keh''s eyes narrowed, as he had previously not given the matter much thought. Now that Liam had brought it up, he was filled with a sudden sense of anticipation for it. At that moment, the image of Natasha in a wedding dress shed across his mind. I''m sure she''ll amaze everyone with her beauty when she puts on a wedding dress. The thought itself brought a subconscious smile onto Keh''s face. Just when he was spacing out, Liam interrupted his thoughts, ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Keh, upon regaining his senses, looked at Liam with a smile. ¡°I understand.¡± At the sight of Keh''s smile, Liam, too, broke into a grin. ¡°Nevertheless, don''t get ahead of yourself. Let me warn you. If you make another mistake and disappoint Nat again, even I will sever my ties with you, let alone the three children. There''s no question your family will turn its back on you!¡± Faced with Liam''s threats, Keh responded, ¡°Grandpa, you have already repeated this countless times!¡± ¡°So what? Are you sick of hearing it already?¡± ¡°No, I just want to let you know that I, better than anyone else, know what the consequences are. Therefore, whatever you''re worried about will note to pass.¡± ¡°It had better be that way!¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''m heading out now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Liam stopped him again. When Keh turned around, Liam pondered a moment before inquiring, ¡°I saw the news today. Were you the one who did it?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°It was Nat.¡± Liam was briefly stunned before bursting out inughter. ¡°I expect no less from a member of the Hamilton family. Given how bold she is, I can rest assured that I''m leaving the Hamilton family in good hands.¡± His words elicited a smile from Keh. At that moment, Liam looked at Keh. ¡°Nat did it so that you do not have to make the difficult choice. Nevertheless, we have to be considerate of her feelings and not allow her noble act to go unnoticed.¡± ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I know that you have known Thea for a long time. If you can''t bring yourself to do it¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Keh interrupted and stared at him with a darkened gaze. ¡°Grandpa, I will deal with it myself.¡± When he saw the conviction in Keh''s eyes, Liam nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''m heading out now.¡± Liam nodded. With that, Keh got to his feet and left. He first went to his office to deal with some matters. When afternoon came, Fabian walked in right after Keh had finished a meeting. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I found something!¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°They were taken to the hospital. After receiving emergency treatment, both of their lives were no longer in danger,¡± Fabian exined. Keh''s eyes narrowed upon hearing the report. ¡°Also, I learned that both of them denied everything and imed they didn''t know anything when the police tried to take a statement from them,¡± Fabian continued. Fabian''s words caused a cold glint to sh in Keh''s eyes as a smirk broke out on his face. ¡°Of course they''re feigning ignorance. As long as they mention Nat or confess to their crimes, there would be no escape for them.¡± Nodding in acknowledgment, Fabian stared at Keh. ¡°In that case, what are your ns?¡± An insidious look shed across Keh''s eyes. ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve seen that old friend of mine. It''s time I pay her a visit!¡± Fabian added, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Keh threw him a nce to scrutinize him. ¡°Has your arm recovered?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. It won''t get in my way,¡± Fabian replied with a grin. Keh rolled his eyes in response. It was nothing but a scrape, but he just had to put on an act and hang his arm like that. One might think that he has a fracture. Nevertheless, Keh was in no mood to pay him any attention. Getting to his feet, he grabbed his jacket and headed out with Fabian following closely behind. When they arrived at the car, Keh asked, ¡°Should I be driving you?¡± Fabian put his arm down the moment he heard the question. ¡°I wouldn''t dare allow it. I''ll drive.¡± Just as he spoke, Fabian opened the car door attentively for Keh. Keh threw him a nce before bending down to get in. After closing the door, Fabian circled to the other side, took his seat, and drove off. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, has Ms. Denise recovered?¡± Fabian asked while driving. ¡°Mmm-hmm. She''s fine now,¡± Keh answered. ¡°That''s good. I heard that children can easily get traumatized by such events. But from the looks of it, Ms. Denise seems fine,¡± Fabianmented. Suddenly, something urred to Keh, causing him to look up at Fabian. Fabian.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What were you and Nat talking about at the door the other time?¡± Keh asked. Fabian was stunned when the matter was brought up. He nced at Keh through the rearview mirror. ¡°Nothing. Nothing important at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fabian could tell from Keh¡¯s response that thetter already knew. ¡°D-Do you already know?¡± Fabian asked meekly. Keh sneered, ¡°You seem to have found a powerful patron, to the extent I can''t do anything to you.¡± A sheepish grin descended upon Fabian''s face. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I did it out of your best interest. Or else, how would Ms. Watson know what you have done for her if you don''t tell her anything? Without knowing, how can she then be grateful to you? Therefore, by letting her know through me, it will look as if you have been quietly making sacrifices for her all this while, which will touch her even more!¡± ¡°Are you saying that I should thank you instead?¡± ¡°That''s not necessary. It''s part of my job after all,¡± Fabian replied with a smile. Keh rolled his eyes at Fabian again before shifting his attention to his phone. Fabian breathed a sigh of relief when Keh didn''t say anything further. Luckily, I managed to think on my feet. Otherwise, my year-end bonus would no longer be secured. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Inside the hospital, Thea sat on the bed, staring nkly into space. Her face was so pale there wasn''t any color left on it. Caroline was both worried and anxious when she saw Thea''s condition. ¡°Thea, what happened? How did you end up being trapped in the river?¡± Thea remained silent, her face nk. ¡°Say something!¡± Caroline urged in desperation. Nheless, Thea continued to keep mum and just sat there in a daze. Just when Caroline was feeling helpless, she heard a knock on the door. After opening it, she was shocked to see who it was. ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton?¡± It was only when Thea heard her mother''s words that she raised her gaze to look at the door. Caroline was overjoyed at the sight of Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you here to see Thea?¡± As she spoke, she turned to the figure sitting on the bed. ¡°Thea, look who''s here to visit you.¡± Thea stared intently at the entrance, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, pleasee in,¡± Caroline invited. Keh gave her a look before stepping into the ward. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡ª¡¯¡¯Just when Caroline was about to say something, Fabian cut her off. ¡°Mdm. Mason, Mr. Hamilton wants to speak to Ms. Jarman in private.¡± The surprised Caroline scrutinized Keh before turning around to give Thea a look. Even though she was oblivious to his intentions, she knew that men were naturally inclined to covet something which they didn''t possess. Therefore, thest woman standing definitely had to be someone who could tolerate such behavior. As it was understandable for extraordinary men to attract women of the same caliber, Caroline didn''t mind at all. All that mattered to her was that her daughter upied the most important position. With that thought in mind, Caroline nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± She then turned toward Thea. ¡°Darling, I''m going out to get you something to eat and will be back soon.¡± Thea continued to stay silent. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caroline, after acknowledging Keh with a look, turned around and left. Subsequently, Fabian, too, walked out and closed the door behind him, leaving Keh and Thea alone in the room. As she stared at Keh, her listless gaze finally showed a gentle ripple. She was cognizant that Keh wasn''t just there to show his concern. After all, she had tried to harm his daughter. It was just that the sight of him still triggered fantasies in her mind. ¡°Keh.¡± With her eyes fixed on him, Thea forced a smile. ¡°It''s been a while.¡± With an aloof look in his eyes, Keh stared at her with a piercing gaze. While walking up to her, he remarked in a solemn tone, ¡°Thea, I''m sure you know I''m not here for idle chit-chat.¡± Thea''s expression froze. ¡°Keh, have we reached the stage where you don''t even bother to pretend to be cordial?¡± Keh retorted, ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Tears began to gather swiftly in Thea''s eyes. ¡°Keh, regardless of whether you believe me or not, I really had no intention of killing your daughter. I just wanted to teach her a lesson¡ª¡± ¡°Lesson?¡± Keh''s eyes burned with rage when he heard her. ¡°I can''t even bring myself to reprimand her, and yet, you think it''s your ce to teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°It was she who spoke rudely to me first.¡± Keh¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why doesn''t she do that with anyone else?¡± I¡ª" ¡°Thea, it''s not like I have just gotten to know you,¡± Keh remarked. His words caused Thea¡¯s heart to sink. ¡°Keh, what are you trying to insinuate?¡± ¡°After all that you have done behind my back, I''ve no illusions about who you really are. You can¡¯t tolerate anyone challenging you and must exact revenge on whoever poses a threat. Even then, I still can¡¯t believe that you''re capable of doing something so despicable to a child,¡± Keh asserted word by word. Thea stared at him, stunned. Looks like he knows. After regaining her senses, she replied, ¡°All this while, the girls whoe to the office are there to covet you and not to work. I obviously had to get rid of them given how they were harboring agendas toward you.¡± ¡°You could''ve sacked them, but why did you have to use unscrupulous methods instead? Is ruining someone''s reputation all that you know?¡± Keh questioned her. After a momentary hesitation, Thea defended herself vehemently, ¡°Only by doing so can I stop them from coveting you. Otherwise, they will keep throwing themselves at you and try to get intimate with you.¡± ¡°I''m not as perfect as you''re making me out to be,¡± Keh remarked. ¡°But in my eyes, you¡¯re that perfect.¡± No sooner had Thea spoken than tears pitter-pattered down her eyes. He''s so perfect that I''m willing to do anything for him. In fact, I''m ready to discard my dignity just so that I can be with him. Even then, I still failed to win his heart. Thea looked aggrieved, just like a child who had lost something dear to her. Meanwhile, Keh was staring daggers at her. Even though he had sympathized with her circumstances before, whatever pity he harbored for her dissipated after she coborated with others to attack Natasha. And this time, she had evidently crossed the line when she made a move against Denise. As a result, there was no way he was going to tolerate her behavior anymore. Keh dered, ¡°I''m not here to hold you ountable for your past misdeeds. Neither am I here to reminisce about our past.¡± Thea just stared at him. Keh continued, ¡°You have to pay the price for what you did.¡± ¡°And what price is that?¡± ¡°Turn yourself in,¡± Keh answered. Shocked by his words, Thea asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Turn yourself in and we¡¯ll be even,¡± Keh repeated. Thea''s lips began to tremble. ¡°Are you sending me to prison?¡± ¡°You should pay penance for your own crimes.¡± Keh continued to re at her. ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Thea asked, gritting her teeth. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Thea, you might not have children but your parents are still around. So don''t assume that you don''t have any weaknesses.¡± Thea''s fist suddenly tightened its grip on her bedsheet. ¡°Keh, since you resent my methods so much, how are you any different from me by doing this?¡± Keh''s face was a sea of calm. ¡°I just told you that I''m not as kind as you think I am. I have never taken the initiative to harm anyone, but when provoked, I''m certainly not someone to be trifled with." Keh spoke through gritted teeth. Peering into his eyes, Thea could see him looking at her as if she was a stranger. ¡°Keh, is this the way you treat a woman who''s deeply in love with you?¡± Thea demanded to know. Everything I did was for his sake. Even if they were wrong, he still shouldn''t be this harsh on me. Unfortunately, all she heard was Keh''s icy tone. ¡°If you don''t turn yourself in within two days, you had better prepare to face my wrath.¡± With that, Keh strutted out in a huff. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Thea, watching his leaving silhouette, felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Keh, stop!¡± Thea screamed all of a sudden, her voice filled with indignant rage. ¡°At the end of the day, what does she have that I don''t? Why do you have to treat me this way? I''m the one who loves you the most, while she doesn''t even care about you, let alone love you!¡± Thea bellowed in tears. Upon hearing her words, Keh stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Whether she loves me or not isn''t important. What really matters is that I love her! Also, don''t you darepare yourself to her. You''re sullying her good name by doing that!¡± Before giving her a chance to reply, Keh stormed out of the ward. His leaving figure left her momentarily stunned, and she yelled, ¡°You will regret this! You definitely will!¡± Her piercing scream echoed through the room and could be clearly heard along the corridor outside. Fabian, who was waiting by the door, walked up to Keh upon seeing thetter emerge from the ward. ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Let''s go,¡± Keh instructed. Fabian nodded before following closely behind him. They had barely taken a few steps when they ran into Caroline on her way back. At the sight of them, Caroline asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you leaving already?¡± As if he didn''t see her, Keh walked past her without responding, leaving Caroline stunned. Following his boss'' example, Fabian snubbed Caroline by striding past her with his chest puffed and nose in the air. Caroline, knitting her brows, watched them leave while a sense of dread began to swell within her. She then returned to the ward with a solemn expression on her face. Inside, Thea was pressing a dagger to her wrist. Caroline screamed Thea''s name the moment she saw the scene. No sooner had she spoken than she lunged forward and wrested the dagger out of Thea¡¯s hands. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caroline shouted as she threw the dagger aside. Closing her eyes, Thea simply responded with a pained look on her face. ¡°What did Keh say to you?¡± Caroline asked, but her question was met with silence. ¡°I assumed that he came to visit you because he misses you... Wait here, I''m going to talk to him right now!¡± The moment she finished, Caroline turned to leave. ¡°Don''t go!¡± Thea stopped her. Caroline turned around to look at her daughter. ¡°But you were already going to¡ª¡± Thea''s eyes opened gradually. ¡°It has nothing to do with him!¡± ¡°How is it possible he''s not connected ¡°Mom, can you stop with this?¡± Thea shrieked all of a sudden, leaving Caroline shaken. She had never heard her daughter speak to her in such a tone before. Nheless, taking into ount Thea''s unstable mental condition, Caroline had no choice but to bear with it. ¡°Fine, Fine. I won''tment any further. You should just get some rest.¡± Without another word, Theay back down in bed and hid underneath her nket. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As her eyes closed, she felt tears streaming down her cheeks. Meanwhile, Fabian asked Keh outside, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you think Ms. Jarman will turn herself in?¡± ¡°It''s no longer her choice,¡± Keh promptly replied. ¡°What if... she flees?¡± Fabian wondered out loud. Keh swept a cold gaze over to him. ¡°If that happens, you''ll have to answer for it.¡± Fabian froze as he was opening the car door for Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I...¡± What has it got anything to do with me? Paying no heed to Fabian, Keh got into the car. After a brief hesitation, Fabian closed the door and circled over to the driver''s seat. Looking at Keh with a sheepish smile, he remarked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m sure you must have already made preparations for the eventuality that Ms. Jarman doesn''t turn herself in.¡± Keh looked at his phone in silence. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you really want to send her to prison?¡± Fabian reconfirmed in a concerned tone. ¡°Why? Do you think I''ve gone overboard?¡± Keh asked with a cocked brow. Fabian shook his head at once. ¡°No, she deserves to be punished for what she has done. It''s just that if the matter goes public, it will spark another controversy. After all, Ms. Jarman has always dered herself to be your fiancee in public. Those who are unaware of the truth will definitely start unfounded rumors which will consequently affect thepany''s reputation,¡± Fabian exined. ¡°So?¡± Keh retorted. ¡°Erm, I''m just worried¡ª¡± ¡°It''s good that you''re concerned. Therefore, you had better prepare for the fallout to avoid being caught with your pants down then,¡± Keh asserted. Fabian was rendered speechless. Evidently, he doesn''t seem to be concerned about it. After all, this isn''t the first time he has thrown in the kitchen sink in order to save a damsel in distress. Even if he has to lose some money, it''s not going to bother him at all. With that thought in mind, Fabian felt like pping himself for speaking unnecessarily. After ncing at Keh through the rearview mirror, he started the car engine in resignation. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, where are we going?¡± Keh checked the time before replying, ¡°Prosper Technologies.¡± Meanwhile, Zachary''s gaze darkened upon reading the news. Picking up his phone, he felt the urge to give Natasha a call but decided against it after a long hesitation. The next second, he grabbed his jacket and car keys before heading out. At Prosper Technologies, Natasha was working on herputer when Sarah approached with a gleeful smile. ¡°Nat, there''s someone here to see you downstairs.¡± Natasha raised her eyes as a look of surprise shed across her face. ¡°Me? Who is it?¡± ¡°The handsome guy who dropped you off at the office before,¡± Sarah replied. Zachary? He''s the only person I can think of. Only two men have ever sent me to the office. One was Keh, while the other was Zachary. Moreover, the staff doesn''t refer to Keh in that manner. Hesitating for a moment, Natasha nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°He''s at the cafe.¡± With that, Sarah turned and left. After giving it some thought, Natasha finally decided to go. When Natasha arrived at the cafe, Zachary was taken aback. ¡°I didn''t expect you toe,¡± Zachary remarked. ¡°In a way, it''s true that I wouldn''t have met you if you hadn''te here directly,¡± Natasha answered. Zachary''s brows furrowed as he looked at her. Has the distance between us grown so much? Right then, the waiter came over. ¡°Can I take your order?¡± ¡°I''m fine. Thanks.¡± The waiter nodded before walking away. Zachary stared at her. ¡°You can''t even spare the time for a coffee on my ount?¡± ¡°Just get on with it,¡± Natasha ordered. Pursing his lips, Zachary exined, ¡°I just want to let you know I wasn''t aware of what Thea had done to Denise. If I had the faintest idea, I would definitely have stopped her fromying a finger on Denise.¡± Natasha responded by closing her eyes in silence. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Herck of response elicited a frown on Zachary''s face. ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± he asked. ¡°I do," she replied. ¡°Really?¡± Zachary repeated his question in a helpless tone, for he was unconvinced by her answer. ¡°If you really had something to do with it, Thea wouldn''t have been the only one I took away,¡± Natasha replied. She was speaking the truth, and yet, it was also a veiled threat. Furthermore, she didn''t sound as if she was bragging when the words rolled off her mouth. Instead, it felt as if she was just rting the facts of the situation. As for Zachary, he stared at her with an unfathomable look in his eyes. Without him noticing, Natasha had be someone different from the person he knew. The young and vibrant aura he felt from her was now reced by a mysterious air that seemed to be hiding something. A short whileter, Zachary finally nodded. ¡°I''m d that you believe me. That''s all I''m concerned about.¡± Just when Natasha narrowed her eyes to speak, Zachary beat her to it. ¡°I saw the news about Thea. From the looks of it, Keh is probably the one who did it. I still can''t believe how cruel he can be to his ex.¡± Natasha looked up at him the moment she heard his words. ¡°Zachary, since when have you be so despicable as to sow discord?¡± Zachary knitted his brows. ¡°I was just stating the truth¡ª¡± ¡°The truth is he has nothing to do with what happened to Thea,¡± Natasha cut him off, shocking him in the process. ¡°Also, let''s set aside the topic of who''s responsible. Zachary, if your ex harmed your child, are you still going to turn a blind eye to it for old times'' sake?¡± Natasha questioned him. The question was obviously a trap. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡± Natasha sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you will do in that situation, but as an outsider, you will always choose to criticize the actions of others.¡± Zachary''s face turned grim, for Natasha''s words struck him like a forceful p. By then, Natasha, who was not in the mood to continue the conversation, got to her feet. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Nat!¡± Zachary called out suddenly. Looking at her silhouette, he asked in a hesitant tone, ¡°Is there really no going back for us?¡± Pursing her lips at him, Natasha paused briefly before replying, ¡°I can look past what happened between your parents and me, but are you capable of doing so?¡± Natasha asked. As he gazed into her eyes, a hesitant look shed across his face. ¡°Despite the fact that you disagree with them and are aware that they wronged me first, you, Zachary, still hate me for it.¡± Natashaid out the facts word by word. ¡°I don''t...¡± Zachary replied. Natasha''s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°You should really ask yourself that question.¡± Staring at Natasha, Zachary felt as if the gulf between them had reached proportions that could never be surmounted. ¡°Also, regardless of what you''re nning with Thea, let me give you a final warning as a friend. Stop it before you lose everything.¡± Natasha had barely finished and was about to leave when Zachary burst into suddenughter. ¡°Lose everything? Hasn''t that already happened? My family, my parents, and you... I have lost everything a long time ago. What else do I have to fear?¡± ¡°She was never yours to lose.¡± Out of nowhere, a deep voice interrupted their conversation. When Zachary looked up, he was greeted by the sight of Keh standing two meters away. With his hands in his pockets, Keh was giving him a curious look and seemed to have been standing there for some time. The sight of him ignited the hatred in Zachary''s eyes. When Natasha saw him too, she frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Keh shifted his gaze from Zachary to Natasha as he walked to her side, wearing a grin. ¡°I came because I was missing you, but little did I expect that my timing was perfect.¡± ¡°Your timing has always been uncanny,¡± Natasha teased. In reality, nothing could be further from the truth. Someone in thepany had called to inform Keh of Zachary''s visit. Keh didn''t deny her words. Instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡°So, are you done here?¡± Natasha nodded. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Let''s go then.¡± Keh had barely spoken when he held her hand and wheeled around to leave, as if Zachary was a stranger to them. Natasha, without saying a word, allowed Keh to lead her away. From her perspective, dousing all of Zachary''s hopes was for his own good. As he stood there watching their leaving silhouettes, gloominess further enshrouded Zachary''s eyes. Keh, one of these days, you will pay for what you have done! Amidst the hatred that filled his mind, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw that it was a call from an unknown number, Zachary hesitated before finally answering it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Zachary frowned at the voice. ¡°Thea?¡± ¡°I want to see you." Her voice rang out softly over the phone. Zachary, who viewed Thea''s methods with disdain, sneered, ¡°Is it still necessary?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I could never believe that you would be cruel enough to harm a child,¡± he remarked. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you feeling indignant on behalf of the one you love? Even if you kill me for her, she would never appreciate what you have done,¡± Thea retorted confidently. As if her words hit a nerve, Zachary narrowed his eyes. ¡°I''ve sent you the address. If you don''te, you''ll never be able to take Keh down.¡± Thea ended the call the moment she finished speaking. With his phone in hand, Zachary''s face turned solemn. Meanwhile, Keh, with Natasha in tow, led her out of the office. Natasha asked helplessly, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°I''m going to get some food, so eat with me,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Can''t we eat here?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°This ce makes me lose my appetite.¡± Stumped, Natasha knew that he was referring to Zachary''s presence. ¡°But I''m still at work,¡± Natasha protested as she stopped in her tracks. At that moment, Keh gave her a fleeting look before taking out his phone. He made a call right then and there. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yondel? It''s me. Natasha wants to take the rest of the day off, is that all right?¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Just like that, Keh ended the brief call. ¡°I''ve applied for leave on your behalf, so let''s go,¡± Keh remarked. Natasha was speechless. Does that even qualify as a leave application? In fact, she could imagine how Mark was bowing in fright while answering the call. There was no way he would dare to even utter the word ¡°no.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Can''t you even apany me for a meal?¡± Keh inquired. Given that Keh had begun to put on a piteous act in front of her, there was nothing else she could say. Looking at the opened car door, Natasha bent down and got into the car. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Inside the restaurant, Natasha watched as Keh ate leisurely. Every single movement of his exuded elegance and poise, which she couldn¡¯t deny was pleasing to her eyes. As for the three children''s habits, they had mostly taken after Keh. No matter the time or ce, the way they carried themselves while eating was extremely simr to his. Natasha couldn''t help but curl her lips. When Keh caught the look on her face, he teased, ¡°Does looking at me bring you so much joy?¡± Natasha regained her senses. ¡°Don''t tter yourself!¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Are you harboring some special agenda toward me?¡± Keh inquired, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I just enjoy watching you eat,¡± Natasha answered candidly. With a slight furrow of his brows, Keh sniggered. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you''re flirting with me?¡± Natasha cocked her brow. ¡°That only goes to show that there''s something wrong with the way you think!¡± At that moment, Keh leaned in and whispered, ¡°That''s my lust talking.¡± As she threw him a re, he continued, ¡°If you are harboring any desires for me, please let me know and I¡¯ll fulfill them without reservation.¡± He burst into smug yet unrestrainedughter while looking at her speechless face. Natasha, despite barely feeling embarrassed, still blushed especially when she recalled how they kissed each other the night before. As she thought of the previous night, she realized that she had been pretty intoxicated. ¡°I''m going to thedies.¡± Natasha got up to leave. As he looked in the direction of where she had gone, Keh broke into a vibrant smile. After all, it was rare to see her blush like that in front of him. In that particr instance, Keh felt the food he was eating tasted especially delicious. Inside the restroom, Natasha looked herself in the mirror as images of her being together with Keh flooded her mind. Although they had too much to drink the night before, now that she thought about it, she didn''t feel uneasy. Truth be told, it was precisely because she was with Keh that she gave herself the liberty to do so. If it were anyone else, she wouldn''t have done the same. After spacing out for a moment, she regained her senses only when someone entered. She then leaned in to wash her hand before finally leaving. The moment she stepped out, her phone suddenly rang. Just when she tried to reach for it, someone suddenly walked past and bumped into her, causing her phone to drop on the floor. She bent over to pick her phone up but the person who ran into her beat her to it. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to,¡± the person apologized in fluent Ustranian. As he handed her the phone, Natasha took it back. While checking through it, she replied, ¡°It''s all right.¡± ¡°Please see if your phone is broken. If it is, I''m happy topensate you for it.¡± While theBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. man was speaking, he looked right into Natasha''s eyes with a seemingly conflicted gaze. ¡°It''s fine,¡± Natasha reassured him. Just as she was about to leave, the man suggested, "Why don¡¯t we do this? Let''s exchange numbers, and you can call me anytime if there are any problems.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary,¡± Natasha declined. ¡°Come on. What''s the harm?¡± the man insisted. Natasha stared at him hesitantly before nodding in agreement. ¡°You can just give me your number.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have a name card on me. Why don¡¯t I give you a call instead?¡± he asked. Natasha pondered for a moment before giving him her number. The next moment, he proceeded to miss call her. The moment her phone rang, Natasha informed him, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°In that case, if there''s any damage, do let me know and I''ll pay for it,¡± the man offered with a tone that was filled with sincerity. Natasha gave him a cursory nod before walking off. However, after taking a few steps, she stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him. At the same moment, the man returned her gaze while cracking a smile. Staring into his amber-colored eyes, she knitted her brows and narrowed her eyes before leaving. As the man watched her leave, a weird glint flickered in his amber-colored eyes, and he curled his lips slightly. At the same moment, a voice came from his earpiece. ¡°Boss, how did it go?¡± ¡°Everything went ording to n.¡± ¡°We have also discovered the identity of the person she''s with. I''m afraid it might pose some problems.¡± ¡°I know. Let¡¯s head over at once.¡± When Natasha finally returned, Keh looked at her. ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°It was nothing,¡± Natasha answered without informing him of the earlier incident. ¡°By the way, Nat, there''s something I would like to discuss with you,¡± Keh said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Previously, Grandpa and Old Mr. Watson bought a manor together. Do you know about it?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I remember Grandpa mentioning it once.¡± ¡°Now that both of them are advancing in age and have no one to care for them, I was thinking about having them move into the manor together. That way, they can be cared for along with the three children,¡± Keh borated. Upon hearing his proposal, Natasha could naturally read between the lines. If this had happened in the past, she would have objected to it. But now, her stance had changed. After giving it some thought, she nodded. ¡°I''m fine as long as Grandpa agrees to it.¡± ¡°Do you also have no problems with the children moving in?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Not at all,¡± Natasha answered. Keh looked at her in astonishment. ¡°What about you...¡± ¡°I''ll stay there whenever I''m free,¡± Natasha replied. Keh couldn''t help but break out a smile. After all, he hadn''t expected it to go so smoothly. Sometimes, it''s really hard to figure out what she''s thinking. As if she could read his mind, Natasha added, ¡°Since Grandpa and Old Mr. Hamilton co-own the manor, I am entitled to inherit half of it when the timees. Therefore, I''m not taking advantage of you by staying there.¡± Keh acknowledged her words at once. ¡°Of course. If you agree, I''ll let Grandpa know that they can start moving.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°You have my blessing.¡± Keh couldn¡¯t stop himself from grinning as he looked at her. Thinking about the wedding Liam had mentioned, he began to fantasize about it. It feels like a good idea for our wedding to be held at the manor, for it''s beautiful and grand enough for the asion. At that moment, a figure walked past them. Keh, who was lost in his thoughts, felt his smile suddenly freeze when he saw the side profile of the person. He suddenly remembered a scene from the docks. Even though he only managed to catch a faraway glimpse back then, he felt as if the person he saw back then was the same as the one who had just walked past. Just as the thought emerged in his mind, the man turned around and gave Keh a meaningful smile. It was then that Keh became absolutely certain. It''s him. It''s definitely him. Furthermore, he was certain that their meeting was not a coincidence. That man must be here for something. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 The next second, he turned toward Natasha. ¡°Nat, did something happen just now?¡± Keh¡¯s reaction caused Natasha to also notice that something was amiss. She responded with a shake other head before asking, ¡°What is it? Is something wrong?¡± When Keh raised his gaze to look again, the man had already disappeared. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. His brows were tightly furrowed as an ominous feeling began to swell within him. ¡°Keh!¡± At that moment, Natasha called out to him. Only then did he regain his senses. ¡°What happened?¡± Natasha asked again. Keh ruminated on the matter. That person is either targeting me or Natasha, for there''s no other possibility. Nheless, he didn''t want to rm Natasha until he obtained a clearer picture. Getting a grip of himself, he exined, ¡°It''s nothing. I just saw someone familiar.¡¯ Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°That person who just walked past?¡± She''s really sharp, and here I was thinking that she didn''t notice. ¡°You spotted him too?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°We met briefly just now, and that¡¯s why I have a deeper impression of him.¡± ¡°Met briefly?¡± Keh caught the essence of her words. Natasha rted what happened just now, ¡°We bumped into each other outside the restroom. As I dropped my phone from the impact, he insisted on getting my contact so that he couldpensate me.¡± Despite describing the incident casually, Natasha was looking at Keh with intrigue. Keh''s expression drastically changed at her words. In fact, he no longer harbored any doubt that she was the target of that man. But how did he find Natasha so quickly? Or have they already learned of her identity? Also, considering that they havee so far, getting Natasha''s phone number isn''t difficult. So why does he need to personally pretend to knock into her? This doesn''t make sense at all. What is that man thinking? With that thought in mind, Keh looked at her and asked, ¡°Nat, your phone has an anti-tracking device installed, am I right?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± ¡°For an ordinary hacker, what are the chances of them hacking into your phone?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°Their chances... will depend on whether I allow them to or not.¡± Keh swiftly understood it to be impossible. Learning of that fact put his mind at ease. He instructed her, ¡°Nat, listen to me. If that man shows up again, don''t interact or speak to him at all. Just walk away and give me a call.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°He''s trouble. By asking for your number, he obviously has an ulterior motive. I just don''t want him to hound you, that''s all,¡± Keh exined. That excuse sounds absurd. Nheless, Natasha pressed on. ¡°Is that all there is to it?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Don''t underestimate your charm. You truly are that desirable.¡± Natasha was speechless. Even though she was cognizant that it was just an excuse, she didn''t expose Keh for it. Given how nervous he looked the moment he saw the man, Natasha understood that there was more to the matter than met the eye. On top of that, she was also certain that his anxious reaction had something to do with her. Since he refused to divulge anything further, she didn''t press on for answers. Also, that person would definitely call her since he had obtained her number. As a result, all she needed to do was wait. With that, she gave Keh a gentle smile. ¡°Are you done with your food? If you are, let''s go.¡± Meanwhile, upon leaving the restaurant, the man entered a ck MPV directly. From where it was parked, he had a clear view of Keh and Natasha inside the restaurant. As he stared intently at Natasha, a mysterious glint shed in his amber eyes. Right then, someone handed him an iPad from behind. ¡°Boss, here are the man''s details.¡± The man called Boss took the tablet and skimmed through the data. ¡°Keh Hamilton?¡± ¡°Read further down.¡± ¡°J? He''s J?¡± Boss eximed in astonishment. ¡°Yes!¡± the man behind him confirmed in a fearful tone. Boss was stunned. Ten years ago, the code name J was famous throughout the world. Back then, Boss had already heard of it when he was a low-level leader in Vermillion Base. J has singlehandedly wiped out two organizations before going on to establish DX Group. After living gloriously for a while, he, at the peak of his fame, disappeared without a trace. Little did Boss expect to run into J that day. ¡°What a small world this is,¡± Bossmented with a nostalgic tone. ¡°Previously, someone spected that he had met an ident. No one expected him to retire and go into business. In spite of that, his power is still not to be underestimated,¡± the subordinate reported. Boss narrowed his eyes. ¡°The plot thickens indeed!¡± ¡°Boss, we had better not get on his nerves here.¡± Boss cocked a brow when he heard the words. ¡°Why? Are you afraid already?¡± ¡°I''m not. It''s just that this is his territory. If we go against him here, it would be detrimental to us,¡± the subordinate exined. If he was just an ordinary businessman, he would pose no threat at all. But this man is J! Even though the fact wasn¡¯t lost on Boss, he was filled with the burning urge to face the challenge, especially after learning Keh''s true identity. ¡°Do you think a predator who has retired would still retain the skills he wielded back then?¡± Boss wondered aloud. Obviously, his subordinate wouldn''t know. ¡°Perhaps. I heard that he¡¯s doing very well even in business. In fact, he''s the top dog here, and no one dares to touch him.¡± ¡°It might very well be because he had the backing of DX Group,¡± Boss spected. The subordinate had no words to rebut. At that moment, Boss narrowed his eyes while staring at Keh in the restaurant. ¡°I really do feel like meeting him.¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°I know what you''re going to say,¡± Boss replied coldly. With his eyes narrowed, he contemted for a moment before replying, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t do anything rash.¡± ¡°I-In that case, how are we going to deal with the woman?¡± Turning his attention to Natasha, Boss'' gaze darkened. ¡°Theodore, Natasha... I didn''t expect Theodore to have such good genes.¡± His words puzzled the subordinate. ¡°How is the investigation about her going?¡± ¡°Other than some trivial information, I couldn''t find anything else.¡± Boss'' lips curled. ¡°Couldn''t find anything... Tell me, what do you think it means?¡± ¡°It means that she''s suspicious?¡± ¡°The cleaner her history, the more capable she is,¡± Boss remarked with a smile. ¡°Do you mean...¡± ¡°I still need some time to verify something. Thus, let''s leave her alone for the time being. I''ll personally deal with herter.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± At that moment, an idea hatched in Boss'' head as he continued to watch Natasha. If the situation is what I think it is, there might be an entirely different version of the story. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 After leaving the restaurant, the two entered the car together. Looking at Natasha, Keh said, ¡°Shall we head back to the Hamilton residence tonight? I might need you if we''re going to convince Old Mr. Watson to move.¡± Hearing that, Natasha said, ¡°To be honest, this matter is simple.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°As long as you''re not staying there, I doubt Grandpa has anything against moving,¡± Natasha said as she looked at him. Keh raised a brow in response before bobbing his head. ¡°That sounds true.¡± Then, he started the engine. ¡°Say, when will Old Mr. Watson stop looking at me with prejudice?¡± ¡°Perhaps he''ll never stop.¡± ¡°So you mean to tell me that, no matter how hard I try, my efforts will be for naught?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Having prejudice against you and your efforts being for naught should be two separate matters,¡± Natasha told him. Keh¡¯s eyes flicked toward her. ¡°So that means that, even if Old Mr. Watson isn''t too satisfied with me, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won''t get good results?¡± Natasha froze when she caught sight of Keh''s inquisitive gaze. ¡°That''s what I mean.¡± A doting smile broke out on Keh''s face. ¡°I got it, Nat.¡± ¡°What did you get?¡± Natasha queried. Keh continued to smile gently at her. ¡°What you meant, of course.¡± Natasha fell silent. After seeing the smile on his face, she only froze for a second but did not exin further about it. It''ll be good if he really understands what I mean, but it doesn''t matter if he misunderstands me. There are some things I simply don''t want to exin anymore. Right then, Keh''s phone rang. When Natasha realized it was his work phone that was ringing, she lowered her eyes and took out her own phone. At that moment, the memory of how that person made her drop her phone in the restaurant and the way he spoke to her in an Ustranian ent resurfaced in her mind. All of a sudden, Natasha recalled something. She had received a mysterious phone call when she was back in the hospital, and the person on the other end of the line had the same ent. Though she dared not assume that the voice was the same, the way they talked and the ent they had were identical. It''s him''. That''s him! But if he has my number, why did he have to bump into me today? Right as Natasha was wondering about that, Keh uttered, ¡°Nat?¡± She regained her senses when she heard his voice. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°It''s nothing. I was just thinking about work.¡± Nevertheless, Keh looked at the phone in her hand and warily asked, ¡°Did that person send you a message?¡± Natasha''s eyes flitted toward the phone before she shook her head. ¡°No.¡± When she saw his look of disbelief, she chuckled. ¡°Why, do you want to check it?¡± Upon seeing that Natasha was serious, he said, ¡°There''s no need for that. I trust you.¡± Thus, Natasha kept her phone away before asking, ¡°Why did you call my name?¡± ¡°I have to go to thepany to deal with some things, and it''ll take about an hour. Can we go back to the Hamilton residence together after I''m done?¡± he asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Once Keh received Natasha''s agreement, he drove straight to thepany. Ever since the Hamilton Corporation had its anniversary banquet, the employees of Hamilton Corporation learned more about Natasha. Even though news of their marriage had yet to go public, Keh was already so protective of Natasha, and they already had children. Was there truly a need to rify who she was? Therefore, many people greeted both Keh and Natasha when they saw them. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Hamilton, Mrs. Hamilton!¡± At that form of address, Natasha looked upward at Keh. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton? When did I be Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Keh arched a brow and exined, ¡°I think they''ve been thinking that you''re Mrs. Hamilton since thest anniversary banquet.¡± Natasha hummed in understanding. ¡°Did you not rify things with them?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do that? Should I hold a meeting to rify this, or should I tell everyone Ie across that you¡¯re not Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Keh returned the question. Huh, both don''t sound like a good n. Right then, Keh leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Although you''re not Mrs. Hamilton right now, you used to be. Also, you can be one anytime you want. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to give the okay sign.¡± There was something charming about his elegant features. Natasha stared at him and was about to say something to him when Fabian rushed over. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you¡¯re here! They have all arrived, and they''re currently in the conference room.'' Keh instantly put on a serious expression and inclined his head at Fabian. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Wait for me in the office. I''ll be back soon. If you need anything, make an internal call and get them to assist you.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Wait for me, all right?¡± After onest longing look at her, Keh stood up and went to the conference room. Natasha watched his retreating figure for a while before turning to head toward his office. She did not ask for anything to drink, but a secretary soon came with a cup of coffee. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, Mr. Hamilton has asked me to send you coffee.¡± Natasha smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Feel free to let me know if you need anything.¡± With that, the secretary smiled and left. Natasha then sat on the couch and sipped on the coffee while she waited for Keh. Right then, Keh''sputer made a noise, and Natasha curiously walked over to it. When she saw the screen, she realized it seemed like someone was trying to hack into his computer. At that, Natasha hurried over to sit down at his desk before putting her hands over the keyboard and starting to type. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The first thing she did was to defend against it. Then, she began the restoration process. In mere minutes, the restoration was Once that was done, she began counterattacking. Perhaps it was because Natasha was a protective person, she genuinely wanted to know who had the courage to hack into Keh''sputer. However, just as she began counterattacking, someone tried to hack into hisputer again. It was then she realized that she was not only up against one but perhaps even four to five hackers. Nevertheless, she was not at all perturbed. With a slight grin on her lips, she fixed theputer, counterattacked, and searched for the other party''s current location. Right then, the door opened, and both Keh and Fabian strode in. Keh was initially shocked when he saw Natasha sitting in front of hisputer. Then, he smiled and ambled to the spot behind her. Fabian walked over as well. Just as he parted his lips to say something, he saw Natasha operating theputer with her fingers moving at lightning speed. The image on the screen was changing swiftly too, and he was stunned by her actions. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± Fabian turned to Keh. ¡°Shut up!¡± Fabian fell silent immediately. His eyes drifted back to Natasha. She looks like she''s glowing in front of theputer. Fabian narrowed his eyes. Why does the way she''s counterattacking seem familiar? Chapter 315 Chapter 315 A few minutester, Natasha finally stopped. Theputer screen, which had been showing a ck background and green words, returned to its normal interface. Natashazily leaned backward, seemingly lost in her thoughts. Keh asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I don''t think they have any malicious intentions,¡± she said. Fabian blurted out, ¡°No malicious intentions? Why are they hacking into someone else''sputer if they don''t have any malicious intentions? There are plenty of corporate secrets on Mr. Hamilton¡¯s computer!¡± In contrast, Keh was calm as he asked Natasha, ¡°Then what were they trying to do?¡± Natasha tapped theputer screen and replied, ¡°I intercepted something they tried to send over. I think this might be intended for you.¡± Then, a huge white letter J appeared on the ck screen. There was nothing else other than that. ¡°J?¡± Fabian furrowed his brows and turned toward Keh. At that moment, Keh was clenching his teeth and staring at the letter on the screen as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°They haven''t done anything destructive, and they hadn''t retrieved any files from yourputer. Perhaps they were only saying hello to you.¡± Natasha then turned to Keh and asked, ¡°Does this letter mean anything special to you?¡± ¡°J... is me,¡± Keh whispered. Natasha arched a brow. ¡°A nickname?¡± ¡°In a way,¡± was Keh''s vague answer. Hearing that, Natasha turned to look at theputer again. ¡°Then evidently, the other party is taunting and warning you.¡± Despite her words, Keh seemed unfazed. ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Spaunia in the region of Zaewora.¡± A glint shed past Keh''s eyes when he heard her response. So it''s them. Right then, Natasha said, ¡°It''s the people from Vermillion Base, isn''t it?¡± Keh knew that he could not hide it from her, so he inclined his head and said, ¡°From where they''re at, it seems like it.¡± Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°So, do they now have a grudge against you?¡± And it''s because of me. Keh closed his eyes for a moment before he curled his lips. ¡°Do you think that they''re doing this for revenge?¡± ¡°This time, no. But that doesn''t mean they won''t do it in the future. They didn''t seed this time, so they''re definitely going to attack again.¡± ¡°The ones who should be worried are them, not me,¡± Keh uttered. After all, they were still in Glenport City. Natasha tilted her head and contemted for a moment. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Nat, I know what you''re worried about, but don''t worry. If they¡¯re doing this to taunt me, that means they can''t do anything else but this.¡± ¡°They can hack into yourpany anytime.¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°Nat, aren¡¯t you underestimating me a little too much? Do you really think that the technicians in mypany are useless?¡± ¡°If they aren''t, why did these people manage to hack into yourputer?¡± ¡°That''s because I don''t have any defenses for thisputer.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Then the files on yourputer...¡± ¡°If I dare to put these in theputer, that means they''re not important. What''s important is here!¡± With that, Keh tapped himself on the head. Although Keh''s words had convinced her that things were fine, she still could not help but feel worried. Furthermore, she remembered that those people were bloodthirsty killers who thrived in destruction. How can Keh be a match for them? When Keh saw that she was still worried, he continued, ¡°Moreover, don''t I have you? You won''t sit on your hands if something happens to thepany, right?¡± Keh asked with a smile. He sounded confident about her lending him a hand. For a moment, Natasha did not know what she should say to him. A long whileter, she told him, ¡°I''ve set up defenses for yourputer, so they won''t hack into it anymore.¡± Keh¡¯s smile grew more evident when he heard that. ¡°Okay, got it!¡± ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± ¡°I just think that it feels good to be protected.¡± There was a tender look in Keh''s eyes. In contrast, Natasha wondered why he could still act like this despite the dire situation. ¡°I''ll check yourpany''s equipment and technology in a while to make sure nothing will actually happen,¡± Natasha went on. Keh bobbed his head. ¡°Okay!¡± To Keh, what Natasha said went. Even if she wanted to y around with thepany, he would hand it over to her without a hint of hesitation, let alone thepany''s equipment. By then, Fabian came back to his senses and asked in surprise, ¡°M-Ms. Watson, what you did earlier, you...¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, Keh said, ¡°Fabian, head to the technical department and find out if they''ve been affected by this.¡± ¡°How can they be affected by this? Our technical team is one of the world''s top...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the look in Keh''s eyes and immediately mped his mouth shut. ¡°Maybe something did crop up. I''ll go and check on them right away.¡± With that, he reluctantly went off. Natasha blinked as she watched Fabian leave. She then blurted out, ¡°Fabian seems miserable.¡± Keh told her, ¡°Fabian''s a loyal fan of Shadow Seeker. He always saves recordings of Shadow Seeker''s works, and he always rewatches them. I was really worried that he would find out when he watched you just now.¡± Natasha stiffened. ¡°Recordings?¡± ¡°That''s right. He bought them for a huge sum of money too. Everything he earned in recent years has all been spent on these,¡± Keh continued. His exnation rendered Natasha speechless. It was then she recalled how excited Fabian had been when he mentioned Shadow Seeker to her the other time. I see. Augh escaped Natasha. ¡°Fabian¡¯s your trusted subordinate. 1 don''t mind him finding out about that.¡± ¡°But I do,¡± Keh refuted. He then ced his hands on her shoulders and enunciated, ¡°Nat, having more and more people learn about your identity means that you''ll be in more danger. That is a risk I don''t want to take.¡± There was nothing Natasha could say about his heartfelt words. Indeed, it was not bad to be cared for and protected by someone. Hence, she nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Keh smiled at her easy agreement. ¡°All right, let''s go now.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Home!¡± At that, Keh held her hand and headed out. Home... Natasha was slightly stunned when she heard that. When she raised her head to look at Keh''s elegant side profile, a wave of warmth seeped into her heart. Home. What a simple but beautiful word. But even a simple word like that is a luxury for me. Natasha''s gaze was inexplicably tender as she stared at Keh. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 When they returned to the Hamilton residence, the three children were watching Terence and Liam ying a round of chess. ¡°Liam, can you be any slower?¡± Terence urged. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? You¡¯re already so old, but you''re still so impatient!¡± ¡°You''ve already stared at it for five whole minutes!¡± ¡°So what if I do stare at it for ten minutes? Chess is a meditative game. If you keep being this impatient, your heart''s going to give out!¡± Liam retorted. ¡°My heart''s fine, thank you!¡± ¡°I didn''t say that your heart''s not fine; I''m just scared that your heart won''t be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say you''re hoping for my heart to not be fine.¡± ¡°Terence, be reasonable. That''s not what I''m saying,¡± Liam said. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that I''m being unreasonable?¡± ¡°I...¡± Liam had run out of words to say, so he turned to Anthony. ¡°Anthony, what do you think? Did I mean to say that?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Anthony never imagined that they would suddenly get him involved in the fight. Right then, Terence uttered, ¡°Tell me, Benjamin. Does he mean that?¡± Benjamin was about tough at Anthony''s misery when he, too, was dragged into the fight in the next second. Benjamin then turned to look at his brother with a half-smile, unsure of what they should say. Right then, Keh and Natasha came in. ¡°Daddy, Nat, you''re back?¡± Denise eximed and lunged toward them. Hearing that, both Anthony and Benjamin turned their heads toward the source of the voice. When they saw that it was indeed Keh and Natasha, they exchanged delighted looks with each other. ¡°Nat''s back!¡± ¡°She''s back!¡± With that, the brothers spun around and ran toward Keh and Natasha as well. ¡°Well...¡± Liam was about to say something else when his gaze met Terence''s. ¡°Forget it. I''m not going to y anymore,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t, that means you''re admitting defeat!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Liam was about to say something else, but he finally decided not to after a while of staring at Terence. ¡°If that''s what it is, then it is what it is. It''s just a game of chess. I''m not going to y with you anymore; I¡¯m going to talk to Nat.¡± Upon saying that, he got up and went toward the living room as well. Denise threw herself into Natasha''s arms and cried out sweetly, ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Nat!¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin walked over happily, too. Keh, on the other hand, was getting ignored. Natasha hugged Denise for a while before putting the girl down. ¡°Go to Daddy now.¡± Hence, Deniseunched herself at Keh. In the meantime, Natasha walked toward Benjamin. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± ¡°I''m feeling much better!¡± Benjamin told her with a chuckle. ¡°Regardless of everything, it''s no minor injury, so you have to rest more,¡± Natasha reminded. ¡°Got it, Nat. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely make sure I''ll rest until I''m at the peak of my health!¡± Benjamin reassured her. Natasha smiled upon hearing his words. Right then, Anthony lowered his voice and said, ¡°Nat, you came back at the right time.¡± That made Natasha lift her head to nce in the direction of Terence and Liam. She then whispered back to Anthony, ¡°What''s wrong? Were you forced to pick a side again?¡± Anthony nodded with a bitter frown. ¡°You must have had it tough,¡± Natashamented. Just then, Liam walked over. ¡°Nat, you''re back. Have you had your dinner yet? Do you want to get the kitchen staff to make something for you?¡± ¡°I''m fine, Old Mr. Hamilton. I''ve already had my meal in the afternoon,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°What about some tea?¡± Liam offered. Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Hence, the family gathered in the living room to enjoy some tea. Keh turned to nce at Natasha before saying, ¡°By the way, Grandpa, didn''t you say that you wanted to renovate the Hamilton residence? Have you thought about where you''re going to move to?¡± Liam froze. Denise then asked, ¡°Great-grandpa, didn''t this house just get a renovation? Why are you renovating it again?¡± ¡°Um... This house... This house is going to be for your daddy''s wedding, so we have to renovate it first,¡± Liam lied. However, the girl''s eyes promptly lit up. Wedding? In the next instance, the girl¡¯s eyes began flicking between Keh and Natasha. Is this day finally going toe? As Denise beamed, she asked, ¡°Daddy, are you going to get married with Mommy?¡± Keh''s eyes flitted toward Natasha, who had lowered her eyes and pretended as if she had heard nothing. ¡°It''s... something that will happen eventually, but what your greatgrandpa means is that he''s only renovating first. It doesn''t mean that we''re going to get married right away.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then,¡± Denise responded, a little disappointed. Right then, Keh turned to Liam, who raised a brow. ¡°That''s right. We''ll have to renovate the house first. That way, they''ll be able to move in right away once they get married.¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Denise bobbed her head in agreement. Their wedding won''t be long if the renovations are done. ¡°So, Grandpa, have you thought about where you''re going to move to?¡± Keh asked. Liam cocked his head to the side in a dramatic disy of contemtion before turning to Terence. ¡°Terence, what if we move into the manor?¡± Terence lifted his head to look at Liam. Liam continued, ¡°You''re moving over too, and so are the three kids. That way, we won''t need to compete against each other for the kids. That''ll be more convenient.¡± Terence furrowed his brows. He then said, ¡°You can move if you want to, but I''m not¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa, I think that Old Mr. Hamilton''s suggestion sounds like a good one. You''re all quite elderly, and if you all stay together, you''ll be able to take care of the three kids and of each other. That way, we''ll be able to be more at ease while we''re working,¡± Natasha chimed in. Terence''s frown deepened, for he never thought that Natasha would agree to it as well. ¡°What about you? Who will take care of you?¡± he asked. ¡°Grandpa, I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°No, I can''t help but feel worried if you''re not by my side.¡± ¡°Then Nat will go over to stay once in a while,¡± Keh suggested. Natasha mulled over that for a while before inclining her head. ¡°Yes, I''ll go there often.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°But...¡± ¡°Grandpa, you''re taking care of me and the three kids at the same time. I''m worried about your health too. Furthermore, I''m now an adult; I can take care of myself,¡± Natasha continued persuading him. Just as Terence was about to say something else, Liam said, ¡°She''s right. Terence, young people need their own space. Why are you so adamant about being by her side at all times?¡± ¡°That''s none of your business! I enjoy it!¡± Terence huffed. ¡°Fine, fine. You enjoy it,¡± muttered Liam in exasperation. He knew that the only person who could persuade Terence was Natasha, so he decided to stop talking. Despite Terence''s words, he knew that what Natasha and the others said made sense. He then looked at Natasha and said, ¡°Nat,e here. I want to talk to you in private.¡± With that, he stood up and walked to the side. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 At the side, Terence stared at Natasha with pursed lips. He hesitated for a long while before asking, ¡°Tell me the truth, Nat. Did you and Keh¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± she cut him off before he could finish his sentence. Of course, he knew she wouldn''t lie to him, but after giving it some thought, he still said, ¡°I don''t think Keh''s interest in you has gone down. If you really have no interest in him, you should tell him that.¡± ¡°I was saying we haven''t reconciled yet, Grandpa!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means what you think it means!¡± She smiled. He understood instantly. ¡°You made up your mind already?¡± ¡°Not yet, but you know me, Grandpa. I haven''t changed. I''m still the same person as the little girl back then.¡± He knew, of course. The children of the Watson family are all cut from the same stubborn cloth. Once they make a decision, it''ll be difficult to change their minds. Even after Keh did that horrible thing, she could only default to not talking to him and wanting nothing to do with him. Nevertheless, it''s difficult for her to change how she feels deep down. And so he nodded at her. ¡°I hope Keh will understand and won''t disappoint you again.¡± ¡°If I don''t have high hopes, I won''t get disappointed, Grandpa!¡± ¡°If you don''t have high hopes, then why do you want to get married?¡± Terence didn''t agree with that point of view. Natasha smiled. ¡°Grandpa, in every romantic rtionship, everyone has the right to end it whenever they want. No one can predict or restrict it. What anyone can do is prepare for it. If that dayes, they''ll be able to ept it with grace. Maybe that day will nevere, which is yet another option. Regardless, as long as we don''t have expectations, we won''t be disappointed.¡± His eyebrows furrowed as he listened. He didn''t like what he was hearing, but he couldn''t deny it was wise. Humans were unpredictable. Even if someone made a rock-solid promise, so what? People could still change their minds one day, and there would be nothing anyone could do. While Natasha''s perspective was a little pessimistic, he was still d to hear it because it meant she wouldn''t fall into despair when that day dide. Terence stared at her. ¡°Nat, I have been holding on to this belief that one day, I wouldn''t be able to take care of you anymore. It''s why I want to find someone to take care of you. However, I understand now. In reality, no matter who I hand you to, I won''t ever feel at ease. So, I won''t force you anymore. I believe you know what to do. Feel free to do what you want if you want to!" If you''re worried about me, you can take care of me for the rest of your life!¡± Natasha sniffled a little. ¡°I want to, but I''m old now!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°All right, all right, I''m not old. I''ll take care of you for the rest of my life!¡± he uttered lovingly. That managed to make her smile. ¡°Is it Keh''s idea to move?¡± Terence suddenly asked. That stunned her for a moment. Terence added, ¡°Liam and that grandson of his sure work well with each other. Do they think I can''t tell? They''re probably having some ideas about you.¡± ¡°I''ve considered it thoroughly, Grandpa. I hope you can stay with Old Mr. Hamilton. This way, both of you can take care of each other.¡± ¡°What? You think the two of us can''t take care of each other while living together?¡± ¡°I still need to work and asionally go on business trips, so I can''t always stay by your side. If you live with Old Mr. Hamilton and Dan, I''ll feel more at ease!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Terence sighed resignedly. ¡°Fine. If it makes you feel better, I''ll do what you want.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Don''t worry; I''ll stay there every now and then.¡± That prompted him to sneer. ¡°If you live there, you''ll be fulfilling Keh¡¯s wish.¡± She simply listened with a raised eyebrow instead of saying anything. Once their conversation concluded, they returned to where they came from. Liam stared at them, waiting to hear their decision. It was then Natasha spoke. ¡°When do you n to move, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°I can leave whenever possible!¡± ¡°Then feel free to pick a good day and move in with Grandpa!¡± He immediately asked, ¡°You agreed to it, Terence?¡± ¡°Of course I did. I can''t risk you ruining the house if you move in alone,¡± Terence replied. Liam wasn''t going to be petty about it. As long as Terence was willing to move in, he would be happy. ¡°You''re right. If you don''t move in, I may tear the ce apart!¡± Terence smiled, but not genuinely. Nheless, at that moment, Liam didn''t care. He turned to face Dan. ¡°Quickly, go and pick a good day for me to move in!¡± Dan responded swiftly, ¡°I''ll go and do that right now!¡± ¡°Just choose the most recent date!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dan promptly left to pick a good day for Liam to move in. It was then Denise, who was watching from the sideline, asked, ¡°So I''ll be living with Gramps and Greatgrandpa in the future?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s the n!¡± Liam smiled. ¡°This means I''ll get double the love every day from that day onward!¡± The girl sounded excited. Benjamin and Anthony really wanted their family to live together. In spite of this, they felt helpless when considering the possibility that one day, they might be forced to pick a side after the two old men argued while ying chess. The boys exchanged a nce with a faint smile. The edges of Natasha''s lips curved upward slightly as she watched. Inside a room within a hotel, the man that people called ¡°Boss¡± was sitting on the sofa cross-legged. There was azy expression on his face as he yed with a small army knife. His yellow pupils were slightly constricted. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. In front of him sat a man. That man was staring at theputer, and he stayed silent for a long while before speaking up. ¡°Boss, the news has arrived.¡± Boss returned to his senses and asked, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°They failed...¡± ¡°Failed?¡± ¡°When they were infiltrating J''sputer, a skilled hacker interrupted them, so they failed.¡± ¡°A skilled hacker?¡± Boss'' eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes. ording to them, their position was even exposed!¡± Fury was rising in Boss'' heart, though he quickly suppressed it in order to analyze the situation calmly. ¡°I can''t believe there''s someone that skillful by J''s side!¡± ¡°Boss, what do we do now? J will definitely know we''re the ones behind the attack. We''ll be in danger here!¡± ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I am afraid. If we return withoutpleting the mission, the general won''t let us go!¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 When that was brought up, Boss'' expression changed slightly. The look in his eyes grew colder. The man continued, ¡°Boss, we still have two shipments. Once the transit ispleted, you can do whatever you want. However, if the shipments arepromised, we''ll all die!¡± He didn''t want to admit it, but that was the truth. Boss frowned. Of course, he didn''t feel great that he had to give up. ¡°Boss...¡± ¡°I know!¡± Boss cut the man off. His yellow pupils were directed at the man, his eyes filled with hostility. ¡°Then let the matter go first. We''ll wait until the shipment''s transferred before making our next move.¡± That put the man''s worries to rest. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± ¡°Go and make the necessary calls!¡± The man nodded before leaving the room. With that, Boss was the only person left in the room. He put away his army knife and headed to the balcony. As he stared outside, the hostility in his eyes remained. After a while, he muttered, ¡°One day, I''ll kill you with my own hands!¡± Terence, Natasha, and the triplets stayed at the Hamilton residence until it was prettyte into the night before they returned home. Because they were about to move, the triplets had to go back to pack their things. Just as they reached home, Natasha¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the phone and said, ¡°It''s getting late. You three should rest early and start packing tomorrow!¡± The triplets nodded. ¡°I''ll go back to my room to rest now, Grandpa!¡± she informed. Terence nodded. ¡°Okay, rest early!¡± With that, she returned to her room. It was then he turned to the triplets. ¡°It''s gettingte, so you three should return to your rooms now and rest early! The packing can wait.¡± ¡°Okay! Goodnight, Gramps!¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± The children strolled back to their own rooms. Before Terence returned to his room to rest, he quickly packed his things up. Inside Natasha''s room, exhaustion was written all over her face as she approached her desk and turned on theputer. Kyle: ''You''refast. Shadow Seeker: You got news? Kyle: Mm-hmm! Shadow Seeker: What news? Kyle: Can''t Ichat a little bit before getting into the main topic? Shadow Seeker:^ man shouldn''t bber. Kyle: Oh... Shadow Seeker: So, what''s the news? Kyle: I''m now certain the tattoo you''re looking for is one that''s only granted to members of Vermillion Base. Shadow Seeker: I''ve seen their tattoo before. It''s simr to the image, but it''s not the same. Kyle: That''s because the leader of Vermillion Base has changed. It''s why the tattoos are different. Shadow Seeker: So you''re saying the tattoos change when the leader is reced? Kyle: Yes. Natasha narrowed her eyes. I see. Kyle: Whatever information you''re looking for, you''ll probably find some answers if you question the people who have that tattoo. In other words, she finally knew where to look. As long as she found someone who shared the same tattoo as her father, she might learn the truth. Shadow Seeker: Got it. Thank you. Kyle: You''re wee. Shadow Seeker: If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now. Kyle: Wait. Shadow Seeker: What''s the matter? Kyle: You promised me I could ask for three things. I''ve thought about the first thing I want. Shadow Seeker: Shoot. Kyle: Someone in Darz wants to learn from you... Shadow Seeker: Sure. Kyle didn''t expect her to agree so readily, which was why it made him excited. Kyle: Wait a second. I''ll ask him toe online. Shadow Seeker: Okay. Soon, he left to summon Anthony. Anthony was about to lie down when he saw an emergency call. The emergency call was a system in Darz. It was used only when there was an emergency. He swiftly went online when he saw that. Anthony: What''s wrong? What happened? Kyle: I''ve sent it to you. Come quickly. Anthony: To do what? Kyle: Someone''s challenging you. When Anthony heard that, he went online with suspicion. The moment he logged in and saw Shadow Seeker, he was stunned. It was then he recalled Kyle mentioned Shadow Seeker agreed to fulfill three requests, the first one being a challenge between him and Shadow Seeker. He wasn''t sure he could put up a good fight. Kyle: What do you think? Are you surprised? Happy? Anthony was speechless. Can I still go offline at this point? Kyle: No need to thank me! Anthony typed his message with fury: Scram! Kyle didn''t mind and went back to talk with Shadow Seeker: I look forward to this glorious battle! Shadow Seeker: How are we going to fight? Anthony: I suddenly remembered I still have things to do. How about another day? That made Kyle panic as he typed: Don''t leave, Anthony! If you leave, you''re a coward! Anthony: I am a coward! He rather be a coward than to be discovered by his mother. Kyle was rendered speechless. Why is he being such a chicken today? Just as he was about to say something, Shadow Seeker typed: ''You''re called Anthony? Anthony wasn''t sure what to say. His name in Darz''s chatroom was Anthony, but his hacker name wasn''t. After thinking for a while, he replied: Uhm, it''s just a nickname I randomly gave myself. Kyle added: Isn''t that nameme? Like, who calls themselves that nowadays? Shadow Seeker: My son is also called Anthony. Kyle: Man, that''s quite the coincidence! Well, it''s not thatme, actually. It''s quite a cute name for a kid! Anthony remained silent. Shadow Seeker: I don''t have a lot of time, so let''s get this started. Kyle typed in a hurry: Come on, Anthony. Don''t be such a girl and stop wasting time! Even if you drag it out, you can''t escape it. Anthony really wanted to shut Kyle up. However, since Shadow Seeker had spoken, there was nothing he could say. If he insisted on pushing the challenge away, he would appear too suspicious. Anthony: Fine! Shadow Seeker: The rules are simple. The person who finds their opponent''s IP address first wins. Anthony: Oh... Okay. It was a simple challenge, but it was also the hardest if both challengers were skilled hackers. It was a challenge to see who could protect themselves while still prating their opponent''s defenses. To put it another way, it was an all-or-nothing battle. The person who lost would losepletely. Kyle: That''s... Isn''t that a little too risky? In his mind, the possibility of Anthony losing was quite high. He was worried about Anthony''s safety should Anthony''s location be discovered. Shadow Seeker: We can just call it off. Right as Kyle was hesitating about what to do, Anthony typed: Let''s begin''. Kyle: You made up your mind? Anthony: Shut up. Admiration shed across Shadow Seeker''s eyes: Okay, I''ll let you go first. Anthony remained quiet. He hated it when people acted arrogant in front of him, but at that moment, not even a touch of rage was present in his heart. After all, his opponent was his mother, and he inherited his skills from her. There was nothing he could say. As he sighed in his heart, he typed calmly: No need. Since this is a battle, we''ll do it at the same time! Shadow Seeker was impressed and expressed her respect: Sure, let''s start! And so, changes began to ur on theputer screen. When Anthony saw that, he immediately attacked. With that, a glorious battle between two skilled hackersmenced. Suddenly, Anthony had a thought. He really wanted to know how big of a difference there was between him and Natasha. Because of that, he started taking the battle seriously. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It would be up to fate if he was discovered. At that moment, Natasha was staring at the screen. After her fingers typed on the keyboard for a while, a glint shed across her eyes. The speed and method of this counterattack... It''s quite impressive. Not only that, it feels familiar... Her eyes narrowed as she was intrigued. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 A winner remained undecided even after an extended period of battle. Kyle was nervous and excited. Based on the time alone, Anthony had broken Shadow Seeker''s record. No one had managed to survive an attack from Shadow Seeker for more than five minutes. Anthony was the first to achieve that. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kyle: Steady, Anthony! If you win against Shadow Seeker, you''ll be the number one hacker in the world! Before Anthony continued his counterattack, he replied: Shut up! Natasha was fast, but Anthony wasn''t slow either. Both of them attacked each other while defending themselves. The admiration in her eyes was beginning to change. It was because she felt the person she was facing wasn''t any worse than her in terms of speed and skill. Most importantly, his skills were extremely simr to hers. It was as though there was a copy of her in the world. Suddenly, her movements stopped. As she stared at the screen, a serious look appeared in her eyes. It was also then Anthony suddenly attacked as though he had gained an advantage. Concurrently, Natasha found a hole in his defense and infiltrated hisputer. When she saw her opponent''s IP address, her eyebrows furrowed. It was different from what she expected. Still, a thought began taking root in her mind. At that moment, she got up and exited her room. When she arrived in front of Anthony''s room, she paused. However, as the possibility popped into her mind again, she couldn''t hold herself back and entered the room. Anthony was preparing to shut down hisputer and go to sleep. The moment he saw her walking in, he was stunned. Thankfully, he reacted quickly by smiling at her. ¡°Why aren''t you asleep yet, Nat? It''s getting pretty late.¡± An intrigued look colored her expression as she stared at him. ¡°Yeah, I''m not sleeping yet.¡± ¡°What''s the matter, then?¡± Anthony asked while looking incredibly innocent. Natasha''s gaze swept past hisputer before returning to him. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°I was just... ying a game! I''m about to head to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh, a game, is it?¡± She intentionally dragged out the pronunciation for ¡°game¡± whilst appearing to be deep in thought. ¡°Is there anything else, Nat?¡± There was a brief silence as she thought about what to do before she walked into the room. ¡°My computer''s broken, so I want to use yours for a second.¡± Anthony was speechless. If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t discover anything should they turn on theputer. However, nothing could be hidden from Natasha when it came toputers. Seeing how she was about to turn it on, he spoke. ¡°Even if it is an urgent matter, can''t you use the computer tomorrow? I''m very tired right now. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Go sleep then. I''ll be quick, and I won''t disturb you.¡± There was no way he could sleep. Right as theputer was getting turned on, he uttered, ¡°I was wrong, Nat!¡± Natasha nced at Anthony. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°You were the person from earlier, weren''t you?¡± A question leaped out of her mouth abruptly. He raised his eyes and met with hers. It stunned him as he realized there was no way he could hide the secret. Silence filled the air briefly before he nodded. ¡°It was me...¡± It was her turn to be rendered speechless as she stared at her son with aplicated look. ¡°When did it happen?¡± she asked. ¡°It was two years ago. Kyle recruited me¡ª¡± ¡°I''m asking you how is it that you know how to do this.¡± She knew he was smart, but he was still just a child. Earlier, as they fought each other, she could tell his abilities were no worse than hers. He''s only a kid, yet he''s so capable! It''s hard to imagine how skilled he''ll be when he grows up. Surprise filled her eyes as she stared at Anthony. It was then he spoke up. ¡°Back when we lived overseas, I watched you do some hacking a few times and remembered how to do it...¡± Her eyebrows furrowed. Indeed, she did do that a few times to search for information regarding her father when they were overseas. ¡°You were just a little kid back then...¡± she said. ¡°When those numbers and codes shed past my eyes, it was as if it was carved into my brain. I don''t know how I remembered them too...¡± Anthony spoke innocently. Natasha was speechless. No wonder I could see a shadow of myself in the way he hacked. So this is the reason. When I found out I had the gift for hacking, I was a teenager. Have our family''s genes be so powerful that he could reach my level as a child? Even though she was astonished, she was able to ept the reality of things quickly. It didn''t matter if it was because of natural talent or genes. After all, she had the ability to ept new truths and adapt to them easily. Even seemingly impossible things happening to her family were amon sight to her. She took in a deep breath and stared at Anthony. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°Benjamin and Denise!¡± The boy thought about it and added, ¡°And also Thalia!¡± When his siblings were mentioned, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Do the both of them also...¡± He nodded. What kind of monsters have I given birth to? Even though she was usually pretty calm, that revtion got to her. He continued, ¡°Benjamin and Denise only know how to do it a little bit. They''re sensitive to numbers, but they aren''t interested in hacking, so they didn''t learn how to do it better. I''m the only one doing this regrly...¡± ¡°Then you''re really excellent at it!¡± A faint chill traveled down Anthony''s spine when he heard that. The gears in his mind turned before he revealed a ttering smile. ¡°That''s because your genes are exceptional, Nat! I''m just inheriting your truly awesome genes!¡± ¡°When did you learn how to butter people up?¡± ¡°I''m simply being truthful.¡± ¡°Then why weren¡¯t you being truthful before?¡± ¡°I was wrong!¡± He immediately lowered his head. Natasha stared at him. It wasn''t like she wanted to reprimand him. Everyone had their secrets. She knew that. It was just unexpected to her how shocking her son''s secret was. She thought about what to say before staring at him again. ¡°So you have always known who I am?¡± Anthony nodded. Natasha pursed her lips. It turns out I can''t hide things from my children at all, even though I thought I did a pretty good job being mysterious. ¡°That one I didn''t tell anyone, not even Benjamin or Denise!¡± he added. ¡®What about Thalia?¡± ¡°She was gunning for you, so of course, I didn''t tell her!¡± His tone sounded serious. He was aware of how valuable any information about Shadow Seeker was after mingling with other hackers. Some wanted to ask for money from her, while others wanted to take her life. He wasn''t an idiot, so he didn¡¯t expose anything. Even if telling Thalia was perfectly safe, he still wouldn''t easily ce the life of his mother in someone else''s hands. He wouldn''t be at ease no matter who it was. As she stared at her son, emotions shed across her eyes. It seems like he''s good. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Natasha gradually calmed down as she thought things through. I would be lying if I said I''m not proud. I thought my father''s genes would end in my generation, but it turns out it only got even better in Anthony''s generation! I''m happy about it, but I''m also a little worried. In the age of the inte, a hacker is an existence that goes hand-in-hand with danger. He''s not just any hacker; he''s a really skillful one. I''m worried he won''t lead a safe life in the future. When her train of thought ended there, she asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you want to do in the future, Anthony?¡± Sensing her attitude was rxing, Anthony pulled a nearby chair closer. ¡°How about you sit first before we chat further?¡± She nced at him and nodded. Both of them sat close to each other as he spoke. ¡°Truth be told, I thought about it, but I''m still not sure what I will do in the future. However, I know what I like doing right now, and I love everything rted toputers. So, I''m willing to work hard and pay the price for it.¡± The look in Natasha''s eyes turned gloomy when she heard that. ¡°You know this profession is a dangerous one, right?¡± He nodded. ¡°I know, and I know many people are looking for you, Nat. They''re willing to pay a high price to buy any information about you. I''m aware some people who are willing to pay that price want to recruit you while others want to eliminate you. I know all that, and if I continue down this path, I''ll face the same dangers as you.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Aren''t you afraid?¡± ¡°I am, but if I have to choose between my fear and passion, I rather hold on to my passion!¡± Determination could be heard in the boy¡¯s voice. Natasha was aware Anthony was someone who knew what he was doing. If he was willing to say such a thing, it must mean he really loved what he was doing. It was probably why he decided to hide his activities from her. She felt it would be too cruel to tell him to stop if he had already fallen so deeply in love with that profession. It was then he abruptly asked, ¡°Was Granddad a skilled hacker too, Nat?¡± The mention of her father by her son surprised her. It stunned her for a while. Her thin eyshes trembled as she gazed at him. ¡°Granddad was awesome, so you inherited his genes, while I inherited your genes, Nat!¡± he uttered calmly. It had been many years since Natasha talked about her father with someone else calmly. At that moment, she felt strangely calm. With a nod, she agreed, ¡°Yes, he was someone awesome.¡± Anthony''s voice suddenly became deeper as he assured, ¡°I know you''ve been looking for the truth behind Granddad''s death, Nat. I don''t know if he died because he was a hacker, but don''t worry, the same tragedy won''t happen twice, Nat!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was suddenly at a loss for words. Worries about Anthony''s safety were present in her mind, but she wasn''t going to restrict him because of them. If it was possible, she wanted to support him and let him indulge in his passion as much as he wanted. The tragedy of her parents was something that only she needed to bear. She simply hoped that her children could be whoever they wanted to be and do whatever made them happy. That alone would be enough for her. As her train of thought ended there, Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah, I believe the same tragedy won¡¯t happen again!¡± Anthony''s eyebrow was raised when he heard that. ¡°So you''re agreeing to let me continue hacking?¡± ¡°Are you going to stop if I say no?¡± His expression darkened before he nodded. ¡°If it makes you unhappy, I won''t do it again...¡± Her serious expression vanished, and she suddenly smiled. ¡°What, are you going to show me unconditional filial piety? You''ll do whatever I say?¡± ¡°Nothing else is more important than your happiness!¡± he replied seriously. His response touched her. She always knew how much he loved her. He was her child, but only one of three. While she loved him dearly, her love was split between him and his siblings. However, for Anthony, she was all he had and the only one he wanted to give his love to. He genuinely wished she could be happy. It was hard to tell if parents loved their children more or if the children loved their parents more. Natasha had no answer to that, but she still smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t always make the correct decision, Anthony. I know you care about what I think, but I want you to be someone with a clear conscience and someone who has their own opinions. All I wish is that you''ll take good care of yourself.¡± Hearing that made him feel touched. With a nod, he promised, ¡°I will, Nat.¡± ¡°All right, that''s enough of the melodrama. Now it''s time for serious business.¡± She stared solemnly. His jolly smile froze when he heard that. ¡°What serious business?¡± ¡°How long have you known Kyle?¡± ¡°I think it has been less than two years?¡± ¡°Does he know about your identity?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I think it would shock him to death if I told him. Besides, I did tell him before, but he didn''t believe me...¡± It was the truth that he was telling. Kyle simply chose not to believe him. Natasha pursed her lips. That''s true. If even I had a difficult time believing that "truth, ¡±Kyle definitely wouldn''t have thought it was real. ¡°Thalia didn''t tell him?¡± she asked. ¡°Thalia only knew about it not too long ago...¡± ¡°Because of the car ident I was involved in?¡± Anthony was taken aback for a second before he nodded. ¡°Yes...¡± It was then he recalled something. ¡°Have you always known about Thalia''s identity, Nat?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Hebined everything he knew beforehand and concluded that she definitely knew. ¡°And you never suspected me, Nat?¡± That was something he was curious about. ¡°Why else would I be here? Or do you really think I would believe a fake address you threw in my direction?¡± An embarrassed smile formed on his face. ¡°You''re still so awesome, Nat. Nothing can be hidden from you!¡± Natasha studied Anthony. This child can be pretty shrewd. During the battle, she intentionally revealed a hole in her defense as a trap. However, he realized it was a trap at thest second and threw a fake address in her direction. While it appeared as though Anthony had lost, in reality, it was a tie. ¡°Why did you lose to me intentionally?¡± she asked. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 ¡°Uh... No particr reason. I''m just not as good as you are.¡± Anthony giggled. Natasha folded her arms in front of her chest and stared at him silently. He immediately gave up and lowered his eyes when he saw that. ¡°Fine. I felt pretty conflicted about it because I knew you would learn the truth one day. Rather than waiting to be discovered, I thought it would be better if I turned myself in instead. At least I''d being in clean.¡± In that case, why did you give me a fake address?¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Because I hesitated at thest second, so I sent that fake one instead...¡± She continued to stare at him. I didn''t expect him to consider that at thest second. He''s still a child. I really have no idea what kind of person he''ll grow up to be. Seeing how she remained silent, he continued, ¡°Besides, didn''t you also show me mercy? Don''t you know that''s a tant insult to a hacker?¡± ¡°You were insulted?¡± Anthony took in a deep breath. ¡°Maybe a little bit, but it doesn''t matter because I can''t win against you, anyway...¡± ¡°Really?¡± He nodded seriously. ¡°Of course! It was a close call, but I did need more time! You didn''t think I was letting you win, did you?¡± ¡°It''s not impossible for me to think that way if you''re good at acting.¡± ¡°I admit, in the beginning, I did think about doing it. If I were somehow better than you, I would have to lose to you to protect your status as the number one hacker in the world. However, after I started battling with you, I realized I was being naive. I shouldn''t have thought I could win.¡± Natasha found his exnation amusing, regardless of whether what he said was true. ¡°I''m not kidding, Nat. If we have another battle next time, don''t show me any mercy. I want to know just how big of a difference there is between your skills and mine!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°If I have something I don''t understand in the future, can I ask you about it?¡± ¡°Sure you can.¡± ¡°You''re so great, Nat. You''re the smartest mommy in the world!¡± Anthony smiled innocently and brightly at her. Truthfully, Natasha had never seen him being that excited before. As she gazed at his smile, the edges of her lips curved upward, too. Momentster, she spoke up. ¡°Anthony.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Promise me that no matter what happens, you must protect yourself first. You''re the eldest brother, so you need to be a good role model for Benjamin and Denise, okay?¡± ¡°I know, Nat. Don''t worry! I''ll do that.¡± He nodded. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In response, she smiled. ¡°Don''t forget about your promise, okay?¡± ¡°I won''t!¡± Natasha wanted to say something else, but when the words arrived in her mouth, she didn''t let them out. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should rest early!¡± As she spoke, she stood up, preparing to head back to her room. ¡°Nat!¡± Anthony called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Daddy about my hacking thing yet, Nat.¡± She nodded without inquiring why. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You''re not going to ask why?¡± ¡°It''s your matter, so it''s your decision to make, like what you did today. I only found out about it because you wanted me to know.¡± Anthony felt he was lucky to have an open-minded mother like her. At that moment, his heart was urging him to give her a hug and tell her that he loved her. However, he wasn''t the type of person to do that, so he suppressed the desire to do so. In the next moment, he asked, ¡°Have you reconciled with Daddy, Nat?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°That morning, Denise and I saw Daddy walk out of your room.¡± Natasha wasn''t sure how to reply to that. ¡°Denise said you''re interested in Daddy. You like Daddy, don''t you, Nat?¡± While he didn''t want to admit it in the past, he was fully aware that his mother treated his father differently. The gears in her mind turned as she stared at him silently. ¡°I have no intention of stopping you, Nat. If you really like Daddy, then I''ll support you!¡± ¡°I thought you were against it in the past?¡± ¡°I was against it because of how he used to treat you. However, from what I''ve seen of himtely, his dedication is evident. Most importantly, it was just a misunderstanding back then. Now that Daddy has decided to change, I approve of him, maybe just a little. Of course, the most important thing is still whether you like him!¡± Natasha couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Your daddy will be happy to hear that!¡± ¡°So, do you like Daddy, Nat?¡± Her eyes were lowered before she muttered, ¡°I have liked him for many years. My love for him started when I was a young girl, and it has never changed.¡± Anthony''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect her to admit to it that openly. ¡°Nat, you...¡± It made him so emotional that he wasn''t sure what to say. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I''m just shocked. You actually had a crush on Daddy?¡± ¡°He told me he liked me first when we were children.¡± It was then the boy recalled something. ¡°Did he lose his memories sometime after that and forget about you?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Benjamin, Denise, and I made Gramps tell us about it before...¡± he answered in a small voice. That rendered her speechless, though she wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°He lost his memory because of me!¡± she exined. ¡°Then there''s no reason for me to get angry at Daddy at all!¡± Natasha gazed at him with a smile. ¡°It doesn''t matter what my rtionship is with your daddy. However, he''s a great father, so you should learn how to reconcile with him too, Anthony!¡± ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to reconcile with him. It''s just that... I''m not used to calling him something else!¡± ¡°All right, fine. It''s your choice.¡± ¡°What about you, Nat? Do you n to reconcile with Daddy?¡± She became deep in thought as she stared at him. The call resurfaced in her mind, as did Kyle''s news. After so many years, she had finally gotten a lead on what had happened to her father. There was no way she was going to give up, even if she didn''t know whaty ahead. The one thing she was certain of was that the journey would be a perilous one. It was hard to tell if she would make it back alive. When her train of thought ended there, she turned to Anthony. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Natasha looked at Anthony and answered, ¡°No.¡± His smile slowly vanished as he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why? You like Daddy, and Daddy likes you. Sure, he forgot about the promise he made in the past, but we have all seen how he''s treating you now!¡± She looked away, unable to be truthful with him. ¡°Liking someone and wanting to stay with them are two different things, Anthony.¡± ¡°No, they are the same thing! If you like someone, you should stay with them!¡± he uttered resolutely, as though he wasn''t going to ept any other answer on the matter. She smiled at him. I''m d he thinks that way. With a nod, she answered, ¡°If you meet a girl you like in the future, remember to stay determined like this and don''t give up easily!¡± ¡°Of course, 1 will... Wait, we''re talking about you and Daddy!¡± A thought entered his mind as he asked, ¡°Is it because of Gramps? If it''s because of him, I can try to convince him!¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with your greatgrandfather!¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Anthony couldn''t understand why his parents wouldn''t stay together when they liked each other and no one was getting in their way. That stumped Natasha as she wasn''t sure what to say. Seeing how deep in thought she was, he asked, ¡°Is there a hidden reason why you can''t do it? Or did Daddy do something bad again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her head shook. ¡°Then why?¡± Since Anthony seemed so determined to learn the truth, she knew he wouldn''t give up until she gave him an answer. Even if she tried to brush past it, it wouldn''t guarantee he wouldn''t turn to Keh for answers. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. If Keh learned what was going on, her n would be ruined. So, she said, ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to. I just need more time.¡± Natasha''s thoughts were always difficult to grasp. Anthony thought he knew her, but at that moment, he really had no idea what she was thinking. He theorized about the reasons and asked, ¡°Are you testing Daddy again, Nat?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± He directed his suspicious gaze at her before he muttered, ¡°You aren''t this kind of person, Nat...¡± ¡°Isn''t it better to be more cautious about a matter like this?¡± It wasn''t a big problem, but he still frowned. ¡°Daddy doesn''t have it easy at all. He had to win all of us over first, and then he had to persuade Benjamin and me. Now that I''ve agreed, you want to test him again...¡± ¡°Are you starting to feel bad for your daddy?¡± She smiled. ¡°Not really. He''s a man, after all. A man isn''t afraid of tests!¡± Anthony wasn''t at all worried about Keh not passing the test. He was concerned about Natasha because he could feel she was feeling rather downtely, as though something was bothering her. However, he didn''t want to draw any conclusions. Worry could be seen between his eyebrows as he stared at Natasha. It was then she spoke up. ¡°All right, there''s no need for you to worry about his and my matters. I know what I''m doing. It¡¯s gettingte. In any case, you shoulde up with an exnation for Kyle. Since we disappeared right after our battle formally concluded, I bet he''s looking for you like a madman. Maybe he even thought I had found your address and hurt you,¡± she joked. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he goes crazy for a bit.¡± It wasn¡¯t every day he got the chance to have ate-night chat with his mother, so he was pretty hesitant on the matter. ¡°Aren''t you afraid he''lle over to your location?¡± ¡°Even if he does, it''ll still take him time to arrive!¡± The moment he finished his sentence, his phone rang. Upon picking up his phone, he saw it was Thalia calling him and frowned. Natasha raised her eyebrow. ¡°Thalia?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Kyle probably asked her to find you.¡± He answered the phone. Thalia''s worried voice immediately flooded into his ear. ¡°Where are you, Anthony? Are you all right?¡± ¡°I''m as fine as I''ll ever be.¡± ¡°Kyle said you had a battle with Shadow Seeker, and when it ended, both of you disappeared. He was worried something had happened to you, so he asked me to find you. Are you sure you''re all right?¡± ¡°I''m a hundred percent sure.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± ¡°Having a chat with Nat!¡± Thalia was taken aback slightly before she replied, ¡°Got it.¡± Then she hung up the call. ¡°I can see Kyle and Thalia truly care about you.¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°Of course. I''m their biggest trump card and their main fighting force. The future of Darz is in my hands, so it''s natural that they care about me!¡± There was pride in his tone. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. One day, I''ll make Darz the best in the world. When that happens, you can retire peacefully, and I''ll take care of you.¡± She chuckled when she heard that. I don''t know if he can ever make it to number one in the world, but at this point, he''s making me really happy. It could be because she had never seen him being that ¡°narcissistic¡± before, or because he no longer had any secrets to keep, or maybe it was due to thete-night chat that Anthony was being more active than usual. Natasha hoped he would forever remain that way instead of trying to be a grown-up. ¡°I look forward to it, then! ¡°I''ll make it happen!¡± The look in his eyes became even more determined. I want to be stronger and better so I can give Nat the best protection in the world! No matter who it is, I won''t allow anyone to threaten or bully her! That is my goal! At that moment, both mother and son were staring at each other with unlimited expectations and blessings in their eyes. Both of them opened up and conversed with each other all night. It wasn''t until there were movements outside the room that Natasha realized it was morning already. ¡°I think Gramps is up,¡± she guessed. It was then Anthony turned to the window. Indeed, it was already morning, but he didn''t feel tired at all. The conversation they had all night made him feel incredibly refreshed. ¡°All right, I''ll head back to my room to wash up and rest now. You should sleep for a while!¡± Natasha suggested. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Right as she arrived at the entrance, she recalled something and turned to face him. ¡°Oh yeah, don''t let Gramps know about you and your siblings'' abilities.¡± That gave him pause. ¡°Because Gramps will object, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°I understand, Nat.¡± She nodded again before leaving his room. The edges of his mouth curved upward as he watched her leave. Wait for me, Nat. When I be even more powerful, I''ll make you the happiest mommy in the world! Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Terence woke up early to prepare breakfast. To his surprise, he spotted Natashaing out of Anthony''s room. Confused, he checked the time. Natasha doesn''t usually get up so early. Before he could say a thing, Natasha approached him and greeted, ¡°Morning, Grandpa.¡± ¡°I''m usually up at this time, but why are you already awake?¡± Terence suddenly moved closer to his granddaughter and scrutinized her face. He asked, ¡°Why are your eyes so red? You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡± ¡°I didn''t,¡± said Natasha with a nod. ¡°Why not? What were you doing?¡± ¡°I was chatting with Anthony!¡± Terence was incredulous. ¡°The whole night?¡± ¡°Well, somehow it turned out that way.¡± After some thought, Terence asked, ¡°What happened? Did Anthony do something wrong?¡± Natasha smiled and rified, ¡°No. We were just chatting about everything and nothing.¡± That earned her a displeased nce from Terence, who chided, ¡°Staying upte may be commonce for you, but Anthony''s still a growing boy. Staying upte can''t be good for his development.¡± ¡°All right, I won''t do it next time,¡± came Natasha''s reply. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I''ll whip something up for breakfast. You should catch up on your sleep after you eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Just give me a couple of minutes. I''ll be quick.¡± As he spoke, Terence hastily put on an apron before preparing breakfast. Natasha perched on a stool near the ind and watched her grandfather working skillfully in the kitchen. As she stared at his frail figure and salt-and-pepper hair, she was suddenly struck by the realization that her grandfather had aged a great deal. Her eyes pricked with tears, unbidden. A te of simple yet nutritious breakfast suddenly appeared before her. Natasha hurriedly wiped the sorrowful expression off her face as Terence coaxed, ¡°Food''s ready! Now hurry up and eat before you catch up on your sleep.¡± Natasha slowly lowered her eyes to the fried eggs on her te and nibbled at her breakfast. Her behavior initially went unnoticed by Terence, who was busy preparing more breakfast portions. When he next turned around to look at her, his brows furrowed in concern, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it taste bad?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head firmly before meeting her grandfather''s gaze. Smiling, she exined, ¡°I wanted tomit the taste of your cooking to memory.¡± ¡°You don''t have to do that. I can cook for you whenever you want,¡± Terence huffed. Natasha nodded her head solemnly in response. Her grandfather nced at her before returning his attention to his cooking. He did not think too much of her solemn mood. She finished off her te just as Terence was almost done with his cooking. ¡°I''m heading back to my room to rest, Grandpa,¡± Natasha announced. ¡°Shoo. Get some rest.¡± Natasha nced at her grandfather before heading to her room. The moment she closed her room door, Terence stiffened and paused in the middle of cooking. He turned and stared thoughtfully at Natasha''s room door. Meanwhile, Anthony was so excited after his conversation with Natasha that he could not fall asleep. Instead, after some thought, he switched on hisputer. Kyle''s message immediately popped up once Anthony was online. Kyle: Where the heck did you go? I didn''t think you remembered how toe online anymore. Anthony did not expect him to be so upset. Still, high on excitement after his conversation with Natasha, Anthony was unbothered by Kyle''s message and replied: Polishednguage, please! Kyle: To heck with polished! You have no idea how worried I was''. I almost flew over! Anthony: I would also appreciate it if you would mind yournguage. Kyle did not reply, prompting Anthony to type: Didn''t you ask Thalia to look for me? Didn''t she tell you about it? Kyle: She said your mom had a heart-to-heart talk with you. Anthony: Yeah, so you do know! Although Kyle was used to Anthony''s incessant mention of his mother, he still could not help but cringe. Nevertheless, a thought niggled at Kyle¡¯s mind. Of all days, why did Anthony have to do his heart-to-heart yesterday? Doesn''t he realize how rare yesterday''spetition was? Kyle fired off a text: Do you understand what yesterday''spetition means? Anthony: It showed that I''m still pretty amazing even though I''m a bit weaker than Shadow Seeker? Kyle: Do you even have a shred of humility? Anthony: Well, what do you think it means, then ? Kyle took a deep breath before replying: Yesterday, you almost won by a hair. A HAIR. If you won, Darz''s reputation would be through the roof''. Anthony: Ah, that''s a shame then¡¯. Kyle: I can''t sense a hint of regret in your tone.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anthony: Patience, patience. Darz will eventually triumph. Kyle: I love it when you''re bluffing. Anthony: Hey, trust me! Kyle: I still think yesterday was a wasted opportunity. Even though you lost, you could''ve learned a trick or two from Shadow Seeker or be her student! Confused, Anthony replied: Be her student? Aren''t you worried Shadow Seeker will dismantle your group? Kyle: Our group! Anthony hastily corrected himself: Yes, that''s what I meant. Aren''t you worried Shadow Seeker will destroy OUR group? Kyle''s faith in Shadow Seeker never wavered. He replied: She would never! Anthony: How could you be so sure? Kyle: She hasn''t joined any other organizations over the years or made frequent appearances. I believe she has a set of strict principles. Plus, she doesn''t have any beef with Darz. I''ve even helped her to look for information. I don''t believe she would betray us. Anthony: You sound as though you know Shadow Seeker personally or something. Kyle: Didn''t you know? My talent is in knowing the human heart through aputer screen. Anthony: Why don''t you use me as a subject? Kyle: You seem pretty excited today. Amused, Anthony replied: Oh? You might be onto something. How ever could you tell? Kyle: You''re full of nonsense today! Anthony''s brain remained in a state of suspended excitement as he easily brushed off Kyle''s words. Instead, he wrote: Honestly, though, everyone''s trying to recruit Shadow Seeker, even if it''s common knowledge that she won''t join any organization. Is that why someone is after her life? Would you do the same? Kyle: Of course! Anthony''s eyes narrowed dangerously just as Kyle''s second text came in: Not! He was unamused by Kyle''s joke. Then, Kyle replied: Those people who are after her life clearly haven''t done their research. Anthony: How so? Kyle exined: Since Shadow Seeker isn''t going to join anyone''s organization, no one really stands to lose anything. The people threatening her life are clearly worried that she''ll join their opponents'' organizations. If they were paying to find news on Shadow Seeker, did you think she wouldn''t find out? After some thought, Anthony tapped out: Go on. Kyle: Shadow Seeker definitely knows what they''re doing. Why would she join those organizations that are after her life? And if she were forced to choose an organization in the end, she would prioritize the parties that didn''t put a target on her life, yes? In that case, Darz might be one of the organizations on her list. I''ll do everything I can to ensure Darz stands out from its competition. Anthony: Aren''t you thinking too much? Kyle: You don''t get it. It''s the concept of opportunity cost! Anthony: Haha. Well, it''s a good n! Kyle: What? Don''t tell me you''re one of those people who want to go after Shadow Seeker''s life. It''s just apetition. Offended, Anthony fired back: No! I''m the exact opposite! Kyle: So where do you stand? Anthony: I want to protect her for the rest of my life. If anyone dares to endanger her life, I''ll destroy him and give him a fate worse than h*ll! Kyle''s lips twitched with amusement. What''s wrong with Anthony? Did he fall head over heels for Shadow Seeker just from one competition? Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Kyle''s mind continued to whirl. Or did something happen while Anthony went offline? Kyle hastily typed: What do you mean? Anthony: Exactly what you read. Kyle: Were you so thoroughly defeated by Shadow Seeker for you to decide that, or did you bang up your head or something? Anthony: You''re the one with the banged-up head! Kyle: Then what''s going on withyou? Anthony exined: Iwasn''t utterly defeated. I have always been defeated. Kyle was speechless. He never expected someone as arrogant as Anthony to utter these words. Suddenly, he remembered Anthony and Shadow Seeker had disappeared at almost the same time during thepetition. Wait a minute. What if something really happened during that time? An outrageous thought crossed his mind, and Kyle asked: Did you rendezvous with Shadow Seeker? Anthony was shocked by Kyle''s question, and he replied: Hey, watch yournguage! Kyle: Is that not the case? Both of you disappeared at the same time during thepetition. You didn''t reply to me when I contacted you, nor did Shadow Seeker. I can only arrive at one conclusion ¡ªboth of you rendezvoused! His conclusion struck Anthony dumb. It''s true we met, but it''s hardly appropriate to describe our meeting as a rendezvous. Still, Anthony knew he could not tell Kyle the full story. Meanwhile, his prolonged silence prompted Kyle to text: So? Did I guess right?Don''t worry! I''m very open-minded! I wouldn''t judge you if you did! Anthony was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Kyle carried on: Tell me what Shadow Seeker looks like! To this day, no one knows her appearance! Or his! I can''t believe you were lucky enough to meet the legend in person! Anthony frowned as he read Kyle''s message, and he replied: Well, I only have my exceptional charisma to me for that! Kyle: Wait, so you really met Shadow Seeker in person''. Anthony had no idea how to exin the situation and gave up. Knowing Shadow Seeker''s true identity hardly changed his stance. Anthony would never give away any information about his mother, after all! Normally, Kyle would have peppered Anthony with hundreds of texts, begging thetter to share a sliver of information about Shadow Seeker. Currently, however, Kyle was preupied with other thoughts. If Anthony is acquainted with Shadow Seeker, we could even use their rtionship to convince Shadow Seeker to join our ranks. That would make things a lot simpler! Kyle''s excitement grew as he recalled how far they hade. From failing to track Shadow Seeker down to making contact and Anthony meeting the hacker in person, the signs all seemed to indicate to Kyle that Shadow Seeker''s and Darz''s fates were intertwined. It was only a matter of time before Shadow Seeker joined their organization. Suddenly, Kyle felt as thoughdy luck was smiling upon him. If Shadow Seeker joins Darz, our growth can literally be measured in seconds! With that thought in mind, Kyle asked: What is Shadow Seeker like as a person? Anthony: Hmm, how should I put it? One-of-a-kind, maybe! Kyle: Really? How? Anthony: Shadow Seeker''s aura, appearance, figure, temper, and abilities are all one-of-a-kind! His dreamy description hardly helped Kyle to imagine the legendary hacker''s appearance. Kyle: Do you have more concrete descriptions? Like facial features? Height? Anthony: I can''t share that. He quickly sent another text: You also know there are far too many people trying to cause Shadow Seeker trouble. Kyle: What? You don''t trust me?Anthony. Uh-huh! Kyle was bbergasted. The slightest crack appeared in their friendship. Kyle argued: You''re protecting Shadow Seeker already? After one meeting? Don''t you trust me anymore? Anthony: Yup! He even sent a smiley-face at the end of his text, seemingly unbothered by Kyle''s feelings on the matter. After a moment of silence, Kyle texted: I can just imagine the goading look on your face right now! Anthony: Jealousy is warping your sight! Despite his curiosity, Kyle understood Anthony''s reasoning. If he was so eager to share the news of Anthony and Shadow Seeker''s rendezvous, he was hardly a friend deserving of Anthony''s trust. More importantly, if Anthony easily revealed important news about Shadow Seeker, it would show that he was not a discreet person. Kyle instantly felt better about the situation. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He texted: Can I ask a question then ? Anthony: Ask away. Kyle: Did Shadow Seeker like you too? Anthony: To tell you the truth, I''m Shadow Seeker''s precious darling! Kyle: Oh my God, I''m gonna puke! Anthony: Hmph, whatever! Doubts lingered in Kyle''s mind. Still, despite Anthony''s audacious behavior, he had never failed on a promise yet. Kyle could only concede that Anthony had the chops to behave audaciously. Plus, Anthony did not boast about his abilities, nor did he enjoy submitting in deference to someone else. Kyle''s curiosity toward Shadow Seeker was piqued. Just how charismatic can Shadow Seeker be to make Anthony bow in deference? After some thought, Kyle texted: Which of you took the initiative? Anthony: What initiative? Kyle: To meet up, of course. Anthony: Do you really wanna know? Kyle: Enough with the nonsense! Anthony pondered Kyle¡¯s request and eventually responded: Owing to your unculturednguage, I won''t be answering your question today. Right, it''s daytime now, and I didn''t sleep at allst night. Time for me to snooze. Let''s chat tomorrow. Kyle''s sharp eyes snagged on a sentence in Anthony''s text, and he asked: You didn''t sleep at all last night? Anthony read his text but did not feel like replying. A persistent Kyle asked: Were you the only one who didn''t sleep, or was it both of you? Kyle: Hey, answer me. Kyle: Let me remind you about something. I have no opinions about your rtionship but tread carefully, okay? Darz can''t afford to be the target of Shadow Seeker''s wrath''. His texts were met with silence. Kyle: Where did you go? Annoyed, Anthony texted: Get lost! Then, he went offline, quashing the opportunity for Kyle to say more. Nheless, Kyle could not help but smile at how things had turned out. At the end of the day, Anthony had impressed with his skills. Though he lost to Shadow Seeker, it was merely a difference of a few seconds. More importantly, now that Anthony and Shadow Seeker were involved, the hacker would never aid another organization in taking on Darz, and that was more than enough. Shadow Seeker''s existence had always been a threat to any organization. Once her threat was ruled out, however, they could develop and expand their organization in peace. Kyle was also confident that Anthony would not endanger the organization over his personal affairs. Hence, Kyle concluded that his friend''s rtionship with Shadow Seeker was nothing but beneficial to Darz. He propped both legs up on his table and whistled happily. A smug smile appeared on his face. Meanwhile, Anthony''s lips curved with a smile even after he shut down hisputer. He had an urge tough as he recalled his conversation with Natasha the night before. Though the excitement had begun to wear off, the joy he felt would remain with him for a long time. More than anything, Anthony was relieved that he no longer had to hide his activities from his mother. It was this thought that kept a smile on his face as he mbered into his bed and drifted off to sleep. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 ¡°Tony, Tony!¡± ¡°How is he still sleeping so soundly?¡± ¡°What was he up tost night?¡± Denise asked. Just as Anthony was dead asleep, Benjamin and Denise''s voices sounded in his ears. ¡°Quiet!¡± Anthonyined with a frown. ¡°But the sun''s already setting, Tony. Are you nning to sleep for an entire day?¡± Denise asked again after hearing Tony¡¯sint. Her question had Anthony frown even harder before he slowly opened his eyes. Darkness was slowly taking over the sunlight, just as Denise said. He picked up his watch to look at the time, realizing that it was already five in the afternoon and that he had slept for a very long time. Denise crawled up to the side of his bed and asked, ¡°What were you up tost night, Tony? Why are you so tired?¡± Speaking of this, Anthony failed to hold back the smile waiting to crack open on his face. ¡°This smile... Hmm... There''s definitely something going on!¡± Benjamin stated as he stared at Anthony. It was then Anthony finally got upzily from his bed. He was also smiling with his eyes narrowed. ¡°I''m actually afraid of telling you. I''m worried that both of you might get jealous.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Benjamin and Denise exchanged a nce immediately after hearing Anthony''s reply. They knew it. Anthony was up to something behind their backs! ¡°Jealous? What could make us jealous?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°That''s right!¡± Denise backed her brother up. Anthony, however, remained silent while keeping a smile on his face. ¡°So you''re not going to tell us?¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows and turned his vision toward Denise after seeing how Anthony was still trying to keep them in the dark. As the two of them exchanged a nce, they, too, were seemingly conveying something through their nces. Anthony was still sitting on the bed. He pressed his lips together as the little boy fell back into the sweet memories of whatever he did last night. ¡°It seems like I''m going to have to use that move!¡± Denise reached out her two little hands toward Anthony after seeing the look on his face and tried to tickle him. Anthony was a brave boy, one that feared nothing but Natasha and being tickled. Hence, as soon as he saw Denise trying to tickle him, his eyes widened immediately, and he ducked out of instinct. ¡°No, no, no!¡± The sleepiness in Anthony was gone right away. ¡°Are you going to tell us now?¡± Denise smiled back at him. ¡°All right, all right! I''ll tell you,¡± Anthony gave in. Benjamin then said, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I''m being serious and not going to speak. I''m doing this for your own good!¡± Anthony acted like he was left with no choice. Seeing this, Benjamin wasted no time. He gave Denise a signal, and the little girl jumped onto Anthony again. This time, Anthony finally felt scared, and that had him immediately saying, ¡°Okay, I''ll tell you.¡± ¡°This is yourst chance. You''ll be facing our wrath if you try to do anything funny again!¡± Benjamin threatened. Standing beside him was Denise, who also nodded in agreement. At this moment, Anthony knew that if he tried to make them yield using his identity as their elder brother, he would be punished by them for sure. Hence, after considering the odds, he decided to give in. ¡°Uh... It''s actually nothing. Nat and I just talked for the entire night,¡± Anthony confessed. The cheeky smile was still on his face as he dwelled on the sweet memories. Hearing this, the other two exchanged another nce. ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Everything. From some important things like the philosophies of life to little things like matters in our daily lives. The most important thing is that Nat now knows our secret.¡± The confession had Benjamin and Denise caught off guard for a second, for they definitely did not see thising. ¡°Y-You confessed?¡± Benjamin looked at him in surprise. ¡°Sort of.¡± Anthony then exined what had happened to themst night. His exnation had Benjamin and Denise left voiceless for a brief moment. ¡°What''s wrong? Aren''t you supposed to be happy now that we don''t have to do our things secretly behind Nat''s back anymore and worrying that she will find out?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°We don''t know if she will treat us differentlypared to you! We haven''t confessed, you know?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Don''t worry. Nat didn''t look angry at all,¡± Anthonyforted her. It was then did the two finally feel relieved. ¡°But this is not what I wanted to tell you!¡± Anthony said before he suddenly moved closer to them. ¡°I also learned a new secretst night!¡± ¡°What secret?¡± Denise blinked her curious eyes as she asked. On the side, Benjamin, too, looked at Anthony in the same fashion. Yet, Anthony could not refrain from being secretive again when he saw the spiking curiosity in them. Without a doubt, Anthony''s behavior left Benjamin speechless once more, and Benjamin did not n on letting Anthony have his way. Hence, Benjamin gestured Denise immediately. ¡°Denise, go ahead!¡± ¡°I got it! Anthony yielded immediately as soon as he saw Denise reaching her hands out again. ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°If you keep this up, we will show you no mercy!¡± Denise threatened. Anthony looked right back at them and said, ¡°When I was talking to Natst night, I found out that Nat loved Daddy since they were still young!¡± The other two were dumbfounded by this, leading Benjamin to ask, ¡°Nat told you about this?¡± His question was confirmed by a nod from Anthony. ¡°Are you sure that was not a dream?¡± Denise asked, conflicted with disbelief and joy, to which Anthony reached out and tapped on Denise''s head. ¡°Watch what you''re saying.¡± ¡°Come on! I just needed a confirmation!¡± Denise grumbled cutely as she scratched her head. ¡°Do you think I''d deliberately lie to you all?¡± Anthony asked her back. In fact, among the three, Anthony was the one that favored Keh the least, which also made it unlikely that he would joke about this. ¡°So you are saying that Daddy and Mommy fell in love when they were young?¡± Denise immediately came up with a guess. ¡°I guess so. It''s just that Daddy lost his memories after saving Nat while she still remembered everything clearly, which is also why she married Daddy,¡± Anthony continued exining. As he spoke, he heartbrokenly recalled the many insufferable events that Natasha had been through. ¡°Either way, Nat is still the one who suffered the most!¡± Benjamin said, ¡°She is the only one who remembers all the sweet memories.¡± Denise added, ¡°I, too, thought that Nat was a person who did not know love and romance. I really didn''t expect to hear such a sensitive side of Nat. She''s so cool!¡± This time, it was her turn to be the center of attention as the two boys looked at her. Yet, she did not flinch. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Don''t you agree with me? I mean, Daddy had forgotten about Nat, and she still agreed to marry him nevertheless. Don''t you think that Nat''s bravery is really cool?¡± In the end, Denise''s focus point was entirely different from theirs. Meanwhile, seeing how the two remained silent, Denise continued, ¡°Come on. Why are you guys behaving like that? You should know that this is a good thing. What is done is done, and the past can''t be altered no matter what. What matters the most right now is what we can do. Think carefully. If they are together for good, then our family will be reunited! Getting Daddy and Mommy back together is of utmost importance right now!¡± As this was brought up, Anthony said, ¡°But I''ve already talked to Nat, and she doesn''t seem to n on getting back with Daddy.¡± This came like a bolt from the blue just as Denise had already been brewing some ns in her mind, causing her to frown. ¡°What? But why?¡± ¡°Nat says she wants to give Daddy some tests.¡± When Anthony said that, he had a simr frown as Denise. ¡°But I thought they had been through a lot of challenges together. Is there even a need for that?¡± Denise''s reply suggested that she was confused by Natasha¡¯s decision. At this moment, Benjamin looked at Anthony with understanding flickering in his eyes. ¡°You''re thinking what I''m thinking, right? It''s all but Nat''s excuse, isn''t it?¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± Anthony replied. On the other hand, Denise was kept in the dark, and she said, ¡°Can you please be straightforward?¡± Anthony then took in a deep breath and said, ¡°This is only my guess. Nat''s been acting weirdtely, but I can''t tell what is wrong with her. It just feels like she is keeping something to herself.¡± On the other hand, Denise rolled her starry-looking eyes before she eximed as if she had figured out something, ¡°Could it be that Nat...¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 ¡°Could it be that Nat has some sort of terminal illness or something?¡± As soon as she finished talking, Anthony heartlessly knocked her head and scolded, ¡°You''re talking nonsense again.¡± Denise rubbed her tiny head and protested, ¡°Oh,e on. I was just talking about the possibility of that being true. We all saw it with our eyes. Nat actually likes Daddy, but she refuses to get back together with him. Why else would she turn him down if it''s not because she has some sort of terminal illness? That''s what always happens on the TV.¡± ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, you will not be allowed to watch any television dramas ever again,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Ben, did you see that? Tony is being mean again!¡± ¡°I''m with Tony this time,¡± replied Benjamin. Realizing that no one was on her side, Denise challenged, ¡°Okay, then you boyse up with a theory. Why won''t Nat get back together with Daddy?¡± ¡°I read Nat''s medical report earlier. She''s healthy, so your theory doesn''t work at all,¡± replied Anthony. ¡°By the way, do you guys also find it weird that Nat suddenly wants us to move?¡± asked Benjamin. ¡°That is strange,¡± murmured Anthony while nodding in agreement. ¡°How about I go to Daddy and ask him about it? He might know what''s going on,¡± suggested Denise. Both Anthony and Benjamin turned to one another upon hearing that. ¡°That might actually work,¡± replied Benjamin. ¡°Okay, try to coax an answer out of him, but be discreet.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Oh, and don''t tell him that Nat has feelings for him. That information might get to his head,¡± reminded Anthony. Denise looked away. The glow in her beautiful eyes suggested that she was a little embarrassed because she would definitely have bbed if Anthony hadn''t warned her. She was still weighing her options and wondering if she should let that secret slip anyway when she realized her siblings were looking straight at her. ¡°Okay, okay, I won''t say anything,¡± murmured Denise softly. Only then did Anthony nod in satisfaction. He stretched a bit and asked, ¡°Is Nat up yet?¡± ¡°She''s already at work. In fact, it''s almost time for her to clock out.¡± Anthony arched a brow. ¡°She had a long night. Didn''t she sleep in?¡± Denise shook her head in response. ¡°I knew it. Talented people have to work hard, too. Only then can we be perfect,¡± said Anthony as he lay back down on his bed. He was tired and wanted to go back to sleep. Benjamin stared at him and asked, ¡°Did you tell Nat about us wanting to go for training?¡± Anthony sprung his eyes open. He turned to Benjamin right away because hepletely forgot about it. ¡°You didn''t tell her?¡± ¡°It slipped out of my mind yesterday,¡± replied Anthony honestly. Benjamin thought about it for a while. ¡°It''s fine. At least Nat knows our biggest secret now. That means she likely won''t feel too bad when we tell her the other news in the future.¡± ¡°By the way, have you really thought things through? Are you sure about going for the training?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Do I look like someone who would change his mind easily?¡± challenged Benjamin. He was right about that. Of the three kids, he had always been the one who was most firm about his decisions. Anthony saw the way Benjamin moved his arm and recalled how things were when Denise was in trouble. That memory prompted him to say, ¡°I haven''t told Nat about the training, but I managed to tell her what I want to do in the future. I¡¯m sure she is emotionally prepared for it. Besides, we all know that Nat isn''t the kind of woman who would demand that her children stay by her side. She was very supportive of what I want to do, actually.¡± That was something Benjamin could agree to. Ever since they were babies, Natasha had always allowed them to do whatever they wanted. It didn''t matter if it was right or wrong or if their n would work. She would always let them try things before exining things to them. That was why the kids had always been independent and could make their own decisions. It was all the fruit of Natasha''sbor. ¡°I''m not worried about her stopping me. I just don''t want her to be heartbroken,¡± said Benjamin. That was also something they couldn¡¯t deny would happen. ¡°That is inevitable, but there is no point in worrying or fearing that. We can''t exactly stay by her side forever and never leave,¡± replied Anthony. Benjamin arched a brow but didn''t say anything else. Denise, who was standing at the side, didn''t join their conversation. She still hadn''t decided if she wanted to go, so she kept quiet. She knew that she needed more time and an opportunity to allow her to know what choice to make. ¡°By the way, does Kyle know that you are Nat''s son?¡± asked Benjamin. Anthony shook his head and replied, ¡°I didn''t tell him. All I said was that we are acquainted. There are too many people out there who want to know who Nat really is, and I just can''t bring myself to tell Kyle... even if he is one of us.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said Benjamin while nodding. The matter was simr to how they had to hide their identities, so it was easy to rte. ¡°It''s just... I mean, given Kyle''s personality, he''s probably nning something now that he knows you and Shadow Seeker know each other.¡± ¡°Oh, he can try. In fact, I think he already is. I just won''t let him get what he wants,¡± said Anthony while smiling. Benjaminughed aloud. ¡°You''re really messing with him, huh?¡± ¡°He deserves it. He shouldn''t have suddenly gotten Nat and me to go against each other in that competition. We''re lucky that Nat is nice and wasn''t angry. If she was upset, I wouldn''t have known what to do,¡±ined Anthony. ¡°It''s only right that I punish him a little for it.¡± ¡°Speaking of thepetition... Did you lose? Or did you let her win?¡± asked Benjamin, who was rather suspicious about what had happened. ¡°What do you think?¡± challenged Anthony. Benjamin narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Anthony, trying to find a hint of the truth in Anthony''s gaze. Just then, Denise looked up from her phone and said, ¡°Zachary is downstairs and asking to meet me.¡± Anthony and Benjamin turned their attention to her when they heard what she said. ¡°Is he here now?¡± asked Benjamin. Denise nodded. She turned her phone around to show the boys what Zachary had texted. Anthony and Benjamin scanned the chat history and found the contents to be rather normal. After Anthony thought about it, he said, ¡°I heard that Zachary and Thea have been close recently, and I''m guessing he knows what Thea did to you. That''s probably why he intentionally dropped by to visit.¡± ¡°Do you think Zachary was involved with what happened to Denise?¡± asked Benjamin. ¡°Zachary might be at odds with Daddy, but he likes Nat, so I don''t think he would do anything bad to Denise,¡± answered Anthony to share his analysis. ¡°Then should I meet up with him?¡± asked Denise. ¡°Do you want to?¡± asked Anthony. Denise considered it for a bit before nodding. ¡°Yeah, I want to know why he''s dropping by to visit.¡± ¡°Okay, then go ahead. I''ll go with you,¡± replied Anthony, who hopped out of his bed right away. ¡°I''ll go too,¡± offered Benjamin. Denise stared at her brothers and instantly foundfort in having two big brothers there to protect her. She smiled and nodded, so the three of them went downstairs together. Meanwhile, Zachary was leaning on his car and waiting patiently. When he saw the kids walk down the stairs, a strange glow shed past his eyes before he smiled and waved at them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Anthony, Benjamin, Denise... It''s been so long.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Anthony. Denise made her way to Zachary at that moment. She sweetly greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Zach. Why did you ask to see me?¡± All it took was a simple ¡°Mr. Zach¡± to make Zachary feel as though they were back in the past. He crouched down and looked right at Denise before asking, ¡°Your mom told me about what happened, so I dropped by to see how you''re doing. How do you feel? Are you hurt? Have you gotten better?¡± ¡°Yeah, I''m fine now. See?¡± replied Denise. Zachary stared at her for a moment before he turned around and opened the door to his car. It looked as though he was going to retrieve something from the backseat. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 It turned out that the item in question was an expensive, limited edition doll. ¡°I''m sorry, Denise. I only learned about what had happened recently, so I didn''t drop by to visit earlier. Here, this is for you,¡± said Zachary. Denise stared at that doll and was momentarily stunned. ¡°What''s wrong? Do you not like it? I remember you saying that you liked this, so I asked a friend to send one here from overseas,¡± said Zachary. Denise shifted her gaze around a little before she answered, ¡°It''s not that. I love it. It''s just... I already have one. Daddy gave it to me.¡± The smile on Zachary''s face stiffened at the mention of Keh. The way Zachary looked at Denise became a little less warm as well. ¡°I am so sorry, Mr. Zach,¡± said Denise apologetically. Zachary came back around at that moment. He forced his lips to curve into a smile. Then he said, ¡°It''s fine. I just didn''t know about that. What else are you into? I''ll get it for you.¡± ¡°There''s no need for that, Mr. Zach. It''s the thought that counts, and I''ve received your good intentions, so there¡¯s no need to buy me anything,¡± replied Denise politely. As Zachary stared at Denise, he sensed that she was keeping her distance from him. She was no longer the cheery kid who would act freely around him. The mere thought of that prompted Zachary to murmur, ¡°Denise, we''re growing apart, too...¡± Denise looked into his eyes. For a moment there, she didn''t know what to say. That was when Anthony stepped up. ¡°Mr. Zach, are you here today just to visit Denise?¡± Zachary shifted his attention to Anthony when he heard that. Thetter¡¯s tiny face didn''t just resemble Keh¡¯s. Their facial expressions were ridiculously simr as well. Zachary nodded and replied, ¡°That''s right. Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°No, not at all. It''s just that I saw you and Thea met up a few times, so I assumed the two of you were friends. I got curious and thought I''d ask,¡± answered Anthony. Zachary narrowed his eyes a little. He wondered if he was overthinking things and making the kid eviler in his mind because he felt as though Anthony was hinting at something else. ¡°When did you see the two of us together? And where?¡± asked Zachary. ¡°I was in a cab and was going past the entrance of a bar at the time,¡± replied Anthony before smiling harmlessly and innocently. ¡°Mr. Zach, I have to warn you. That woman, Thea, is a big meanie, so don''t get too close to her, okay? Or you might get hurt one day.¡± Zachary kept his eyes on Anthony. A hint of suspicion shed past the former''s eyes. ¡°We ran into each other a couple of times, and those were just coincidences, so there is no way she can hurt me,¡± stated Zachary. Anthony nodded while grinning. ¡°Ah, I see. Okay, then.¡± Zachary couldn''t take his eyes off Anthony. The former kept sensing something strange in the latter''s eyes... It''s almost as if he knows everything. Just then, another car stopped right beside them. Natasha and Keh got out of the car soon after. When Anthony saw them there, the glow in his eyes changed. He smiled and greeted, ¡°Daddy, Nat, you''re home!¡± Keh and Natasha had just gotten out of the car when they heard Anthony saying the word ¡°Daddy.¡± The duo was taken aback. They looked at their son with a questioning look. He actually said Daddy ? Just as Keh was reeling in his emotions, he saw Anthony running toward them while smiling. Anthony''s eyes, however, were signaling for them to look to the side. Keh came around quickly and saw Zachary standing there. That was when he understood what Anthony was trying to say. Keh smiled and made his way to the others immediately. ¡°Daddy, Nat!¡± greeted Denise. She ran into their arms immediately, and her eyes shone with the kind glee that couldn''t be faked or concealed. Keh reached out to pat her tiny head. Seeing all that stung Zachary''s eyes. That was when Keh shifted his gaze to Zachary and arched his brows. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lynch. What a coincidence. We meet again.¡± Zachary red at Keh and gritted his teeth a little. ¡°It''s not a coincidence. I came all the way here to visit Denise.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± replied Keh. He grinned tauntingly when he saw the toy that Zachary was holding. ¡°I see you know my daughter very well. You even know what kind of toys she likes.¡± Zachary shifted his gaze to the gift he had with him, then back to Keh. ¡°That''s because I know them much better than you realize.¡± Keh wasn''t angry to hear that. He simply turned to Denise and asked, ¡°Why didn''t you ept the gift? Don''t let his efforts go to waste.¡± ¡°Uh, but Daddy, didn''t you already give me one?¡± asked Denise while blinking at Keh to signal him. ¡°When did that happen? I don''t even know what that is, so how could I have given it to you? Perhaps you were dreaming?¡± suggested Keh. Denise was utterly speechless. Does he have to expose my lies like that? ¡°Denise, I understand that you don''t enjoy epting gifts from people, but sometimes, it is necessary to do so. That way, we won¡¯t break others'' hearts,¡± said Keh to ¡°teach¡± his daughter a lesson. Denise replied, ¡°O-Okay.¡± She turned around and faced Zachary once more. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zach.¡± Zachary looked terrible, but he couldn''t say anything when he looked into Denise''s eyes. He could only hand the gift over. ¡°You''re wee.¡± After Denise epted the gift, Keh turned his attention to Zachary and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lynch. There''s no need to spend so much in the future. My little girl doesn''t like epting gifts from outsiders. Oh, and she is fine, so there is no need for you to worry about her, either.¡± Every single one of Keh''s words was him asserting his dominance. It also highlighted the fact that Zachary was just an outsider, and Denise didn''t even want to ept his gift. Hearing those words made Zachary grit his teeth. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if you truly care that much about your daughter, then you should keep her safe. That way, others won''t have to worry about her.¡± Those words prompted Anthony and Benjamin to frown. They shifted their gazes to Keh because they were worried that the guy would lose his temper. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org To their surprise, Keh smiled and replied, ¡°There are countless viins out there, and I admit it was my fault for not keeping an eye on her. Still, I takefort in the fact that at least I''m not so shameless that I''d think about stealing others'' daughters.¡± Zachary red at him once more. Keh smiled. ¡°If you truly want a daughter that badly, Mr. Lynch, then please allow me to wish you good luck in your quest to have one of your own.¡± After saying that, Keh held Denise''s hand before Zachary could say anything. He turned to Anthony and Benjamin, then instructed, ¡°Come on. Let''s go home.¡± The kids didn''t say anything. They simply nodded, turned around, and left. ¡°I do need all the help I can get. After all, I am nothing like you, Mr. Hamilton. I can''t sweet talk others when I need them, then send my ex away when I don''t,¡± shouted Zachary. Keh stopped moving entirely. Zachary red at his back and stated, ¡°Truly, I am impressed with this quality of yours, Mr. Hamilton. You can put on a mask when you want something and turn into a different man when you no longer want it. I wonder what mask you''d put on in the future. I just pray that your kids will still be in the back of your mind and that you would show some mercy.¡± At that point, all three kids and Natasha turned to Keh. Thea is gone? That was when Keh turned around and red with hatred at Zachary. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 When Keh turned around and red at Zachary, his eyes glowed with the kind of hatred that seemed as though it could consume everything. Zachary''s lips curved into a smile. It seemed the guy could tell that Keh was angry because the former''s eyes also glowed tauntingly. At the very next second, however, Kehughed. ¡°It seems you have paid extra attention to my matters, Mr. Lynch.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn''t say that I paid extra attention. Your cruelty simply sent a chill down my spine,¡± replied Zachary. ¡°In that case, you should be careful not to step on my toes. If you do, I might just do something so bad that it sends a chill down every single bone in your body,¡± threatened Keh menacingly. Those words prompted Zachary to narrow his eyes once more. ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± said Keh as he grinned mockingly. ¡°Since you are so heartbroken for her, then may I suggest that you be her hero and save her? I will wish you both a lifetime of happiness together.¡± After that, Keh turned around once more. He held Natasha and Denise''s hands before entering the building. Anthony and Benjamin raised their brows a little before they followed along. Zachary was left alone in the street. As he watched everyone move away, his gaze became dark. On the other side, Keh''s jaw was clenched in the elevator, and the aura he exuded was extremely hostile. Denise reached out and tugged his sleeve lightly before cautiously asking, ¡°Daddy, are you angry?¡± Keh quickly readjusted his stance and turned to Denise. He smiled and lied, ¡°Not at all. I won every round, so why would I be angry?¡± Denise didn¡¯t sigh a breath of relief until she heard those words. Still, when she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t helpmenting, ¡°I guess you''re right. There''s no reason for you to be angry since you got Mr. Zach so furious that he was all mean earlier.¡± Keh scoffed, ¡°He had iting.¡± Denise pouted at that moment andined in a childish tone, ¡°And another thing, Daddy, shouldn''t you consider my wellbeing, even when you are putting on an act with my brother? I''ve already turned the gift down, so why must you insist on exposing my lies? It was so awkward for me!" Keh grinned when he thought about that. ¡°Sorry. I will let you know in advance the next time I do something like that.¡± ¡°No, there will not be the next time,¡± insisted Denise. Keh couldn''t help smiling at that. He was rather happy with his daughter''s reaction. Anthony turned to Keh and frowned a little. ¡°So... Is what Zachary said earlier true?¡± Keh shifted his gaze to Anthony. The former seemed to have recalled something crucial because the glow in his eyes changed when he said, ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Zachary hinted that you sent that woman away. Is that true?¡± asked Anthony. He found that to be rather strange. Keh thought about it for a while before replying, ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony frowned. He was about to answer that question when Keh grinned mischievously and offered, ¡°Call me ''Daddy'' again, and I''ll tell you the truth.¡± Anthony was speechless. He blushed red when he thought about what had happened earlier. At the time, he simply wanted to put on a show for Zachary and had uttered that word instinctively. He never expected Keh to pay attention to any of that. Keh''s words brought everyone around and reminded them of what had happened earlier. They simultaneously looked at Anthony. Anthony was blushing so much that his face was almost as red as an apple. Keh saw that and couldn¡¯t help grinning. An inexplicable joy spread out in his heart. Seeing Zachary there was an unpleasant experience, but it was undeniable that the guy showing up had benefitted Keh a lot. If nothing else, hearing Anthony calling him Daddy was more than enough to make up for the unpleasantness Zachary caused. A few pairs of eyes were stuck on Anthony at the moment. ¡°Tony, are you going to start calling him Daddy, too?¡± asked Denise. Anthony was about to answer when the elevator''s bell rang. He turned around and ran out of the elevator as though he were fleeing. Benjamin worried that he would be teased next, so he quickly followed along. Denise and Keh turned to one another when they saw how the boys reacted. Neither could resist smiling at that. Natasha made her way past them at that moment. When she saw how happy they were, she asked, ¡°Aren''t you celebrating just a tad too early?¡± ¡°Is this too early?¡± replied Keh. ¡°Yes, obviously,¡± answered Natasha before she exited the elevator as well. The father-daughter duo became the only ones left in the elevator. ¡°Has Ben started calling you Daddy?¡± asked Denise as they walked out of the elevator together. Defeated, Keh shook his head. ¡°It''ll be fine. You managed to get Tony to change. Getting Ben to change will be a piece of cake compared to that,¡± replied Denise. Keh narrowed his gaze and said, ¡°I think you might have underestimated Ben.¡± ¡°No way. They might not say it out loud, but they''ve already epted you,¡± dered Denise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Denise while nodding. ¡°They told me that themselves.¡± Keh grinned, but his gaze shone in a way that suggested that he was thinking about something else. Just then, Denise suddenly recalled the mission entrusted to her. She turned to Keh and asked, ¡°Daddy, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When will you get back together with Mommy?¡± Keh sighed at the mention of that. ¡°Shouldn''t you be asking your mom about that? Do I look like the one who gets to decide?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I guess he is right about that. Denise blinked before asking, ¡°B-But aren''t the two of you already sharing a room? Why hasn''t Nat taken you back?¡± ¡°It''s strange, right? That Nat can be so irresponsible sometimes,¡±ined Keh before putting on an exaggerated pout. ¡°Nat is not an irresponsible person!¡± insisted Denise before she turned to Keh. ¡°Daddy, did you do something to upset Nat again?¡± ¡°What kind of a question is that? Is this how you see me?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I was just analyzing the situation,¡± responded Denise while grinning. ¡°Then do you think I have the guts to get her upset at a crucial time like this?¡± challenged Keh. Denise thought about it before answering, ¡°Logically speaking, that is unlikely.¡± ¡°Then you have your answer.¡± Denise scanned Keh from head to toe beforementing, ¡°Daddy, your expression earlier made you look like one of those henpecked men from the television shows.¡± Keh wasn''t angry to hear that. In fact, he proudly put his head up and asked, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Yes, definitely,¡± replied Denise as she nodded. ¡°Then you should go share that information with Nat and see how she reacts to it,¡± suggested Keh while smiling. ¡°Oh,e on. Daddy, where is the powerful CEO within you?¡± asked Denise. ¡°Your mom has kidnapped and bound him.¡± Denise couldn''t help giggling at that. ¡°You know, all the strong women on TV found powerful men to be irresistible. Daddy, could the problem be that you are too lenient toward Nat?¡± ¡°Do you really think that is the case?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°You have to show your true colors and be more aggressive toward Mommy. Be a little unreasonable. If needed, just press her against a wall. That should help.¡± Keh shifted his gaze to Denise. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Couldn''t hurt to try.¡± ¡°What if she beats me up?¡± ¡°Then... you can change tactics afterward,¡± suggested Denise. Keh chuckled and answered, ¡°You really shouldn''t teach others what to do without first considering the consequences.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how things are on TV! If you get pped and simply can''t get out of it, then pretend to be in a pitiful position.¡± Keh was speechless. He stared at Denise, and she grinned in response. ¡°You can''t just sit idly by and have to try something, anyway. I wish you all the luck in getting Nat, Daddy.¡± They reached their home just as their conversation ended. Denise signaled Keh with her gaze before running into Anthony''s room. As Keh watched Denise run, he smiled. His gaze shifted to Natasha at the very next second. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Natasha stood before the counter, drinking water. Keh looked up, feeling delighted. The next second, he strode up to her. After she was done drinking the water, he suddenly leaned down and kissed her lips. Natasha was taken aback as she gazed at him in bewilderment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing. I''m just a little thirsty.¡¯ Natasha directly handed him the half ss of water in her hand while slightly raising her brow at him. Keh received the ss of water. With his eyes fixated on the lipstick mark left on the ss by her, he smirked faintly and gulped the content of the ss, drinking from where her lipstick stain was. Natasha curled her lips while gazing at him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, aren''t you too old to still be into these flirting techniques?¡± ¡°Too old?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is my age considered too old?¡± ¡°Aren''t you considered old whenpared to those handsome young teenagers?¡± she asked. ¡°Handsome young teenagers? Who are they?¡± Keh questioned her cautiously. She inched closer to him at the sight of his tense facial expression. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you nervous?¡± Sensing her obvious intent to tease him, Keh pulled her into his embrace and gazed down at her. ¡°That''s right. I''m nervous. So, who are the handsome young teenagers?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a guess?¡± ¡°Are they yourpany''s employees?¡± ¡°If they are my employees, wouldn''t your informant have notified you?¡± ¡°So, who are they?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Were you lying to me?¡± ¡°This is not considered a lie.¡± She turned to look at the television aside. ¡°All those idols starring in the television shows Denise watches, aren''t all of them handsome young teenagers?¡± Keh took a nce at the television, following her line of vision. Then, he fixated his gaze on her face and vaguely curled his lips. ¡°I think it is time for Denise to set right her social perception.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Did you realize the gap between yourself and the younger generation?¡± she asked. ¡°I just want her to understand which qualities of a man are worth admiring,¡± Keh enunciated. Natasha arched her brow while listening to him. ¡°I shall let you handle such an arduous task then!¡± She attempted to break free from his embrace as she spoke. However, he did not show any inclination of letting her go. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you should know when to stop groping me, right?¡± He stared at her and asked, ¡°Don''t you want to know what Denise told me at behind earlier?¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She gave me a valuable lecture.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes at him in curiosity. ¡°She asked me why I have yet to establish an official rtionship with you,¡± he said. Natasha was stunned. She blinked at him, evidently wishing to avoid discussing that topic too. Keh carefully observed her facial expression and added, ¡°Denise also mentioned I''m not being sufficiently dominant, and she even taught me a few tricks.¡± Natasha did not need Keh to borate further to figure out what Denise had taught him. Undoubtedly, Denise had coached Keh on the methods she learned from the television shows. ¡°So?¡± she questioned him. ¡°I wish to practice now,¡± he replied. ¡°How do you want to practice¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Keh had lifted her and ced her on the counter. The man directly kissed Natasha¡¯s lips the next second while she was still caught up in a daze. She was stumped. Natasha could not deny that he had sessfully seduced her. Her heart palpitated in arousal. All the handsome young teenagers were nothingpared to Keh. Afterward, she discreetly ced her hands on his back, hugged him, and reciprocated his kiss. Initially, Keh merely wanted to tease her. However, when he sensed her response, an impulse overwhelmed him. He wrapped his arms around her tightly and kissed her fervently. Natasha responded in kind. Amidst their excited state, the door to Anthony¡¯s room was pushed open with a ck. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Benjamin and Denise exited the room. Anthony''s bedroom was coincidentally facing the counter. As a result, the hot scene featuring Keh and Natasha was in to see once the door was opened. Denise widened her eyes at that sight. Benjamin immediately covered his sister''s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Disregarding all else, Denise quickly pushed his hand aside and continued taking in the scene. In the little girl''s opinion, that view was pleasing to the eyes and evenparable to the romantic moments captured in the drama series. Not to mention, her daddy and mommy were much better looking than those male and female leads in the television shows. Denise beamed at that thought. Meanwhile, Keh and Natasha let go of one another after hearing the noise. They turned to look at Benjamin and Denise. ¡°Daddy, you''re a quick learner!¡± Denise said. Keh gazed at Denise leisurely with one arm resting on the counter. ¡°Do you two have to show up at this time?¡± ¡°Oops. This is purely an ident.¡± ¡°How can you expect me to win your mommy''s affection if you ruin our intimate moments like this?¡± Upon hearing that, Denise said, ¡°I-In that case, you two should carry on. I''ll chat a little longer with Tony and Ben.¡± With that, she retreated back into the room and shut the door. ¡°What a sensible kid!¡± Keh chirped. When he turned his head around, Natasha had already leaped down from the counter. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I''m going to get changed.¡± She strode toward her bedroom. Keh hurriedly caught up to her at the doorway. He stopped her just as she was about to shut the door. ¡°What''s the matter? Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Aren''t you nning on providing me with an exnation or a reason?¡± ¡°What exnation or reason?¡± Keh bore his eyes into her. ¡°I''m talking about the question Denise asked me today. I want to know how I should answer such a query in the future.¡± She met his eyes and contemted briefly before saying, ¡°What if I tell you there is no exnation or reason?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nat, I can feel that you still care about me. Why aren''t you giving me a second chance?¡± ¡°Marriage is a traumatic experience. You can just assume that I''ve already developed a phobia about marriage!¡± ¡°I am not forcing you to remarry me. I just want to have a proper title, an official status to take care of you!¡± ¡°I don''t need that!¡± ¡°But I do!¡± Natasha felt a little helpless. ¡°Keh, isn''t it fine for things to stay the way it is now? We are doing this with mutual consent. We can stay together or split up as we see fit, and you don''t have to bear any responsibilities even if anything happens,¡± Natasha uttered while staring at him. Keh furrowed his brows as he listened. ¡°Natasha, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°I''m not taking you for anything. All I''m saying is that if you are reluctant to continue doing this, we can stop at any time. I will not have any objection.¡± She sounded heartless and insensitive while uttering those words. Keh¡¯s displeasure intensified after he heard that. ¡°Natasha, is that the way you view our rtionship all this while?¡± Choosing not to contradict him, she nodded. Keh was infuriated. ¡°Natasha, are you thinking of taking advantage of me for free?¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Keh was infuriated. ¡°Natasha, are you thinking of taking advantage of me for free?¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. However, upon careful deliberation, she thought there was nothing wrong with his interpretation of her statement. Upon regaining her senses, she asked, ¡°So, you think you''re being taken advantage of?¡± Keh pursed his lips and stared at her in silence. Natasha took a deep breath and said, ¡°The timing cannot be better. You can choose to leave now while nothing has yet to happen!¡± Keh was instantly rendered speechless. For some reason, she makes me sound like a jerk. She started to close the door while he was still in a daze. ¡°I''m going to change my clothes now!¡± As Keh looked at the door shutting before his eyes, various images shed across his mind. Bang! He suddenly reached out and stopped the door from beingpletely closed at the final second. Natasha was stunned. Then, she looked up at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Keh bore his eyes into her. Her words had undoubtedly angered him, but then, he was reminded of how they drifted apart after their previous discussion ended on an unhappy note. It was easy for them to engage in an argument, but the reconciliation process was tough. He truly did not desire to stay mad at her because he was not fond of that feeling. At that thought, he suppressed the difort churning within him and stared at her. ¡°Your suggestion is notpletely uneptable.¡± Natasha was dumbstruck. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. What is he ying at now? Keh pushed the door open and said, ¡°In this case, Natasha, shouldn''t you act more mature and quit dithering?¡± ¡°What?¡± He strode into the room and locked the door behind him, all the while boring his eyes into her. She looked at him in utter perplexity. Keh stepped closer to her. ¡°I ept your suggestion. Therefore, shouldn''t something happen between us now?¡± he asked. Natasha kept her mouth shut. ¡°We should do something gratifying to adults. Otherwise, we would be wasting your proposal,¡± he added. Natasha had made up that speech as an excuse to brush Keh off. She did not expect him to pursue that issue further. She also knew her words would irritate him, but little did she anticipate his sudden change in attitude. She gazed at him, not knowing how to respond at that moment. He regarded her with gleaming eyes. ¡°Don''t worry. My stamina is still good. I should be able to satisfy you.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°Do you want to take the initiative, or should I take the lead?¡± A hint of displeasureced his deep voice as he uttered in a slightly intrigued tone. Sensing her silence, Keh said, ¡°All right. I''ll take the lead then.¡± With that, he strode forward. Natasha instinctively took a few steps back, and Keh conveniently pressed her onto the bed, following her motion. They stared into one another''s eyes in close proximity, to the extent of being able to listen to each other''s breathing sounds. Natasha''s long eyshes trembled as she sensed his breathing turnedbored. At that same time, Keh leaned forward and slowly appreciated the alluring sight of her delicate forehead, eyebrows, eyes, nose, and mouth. He gulped and gradually leaned in. Just as his lips were about to make contact with hers, she piped up, ¡°Keh, the three kids are home.¡± Keh froze. He shifted his gaze and met her eyes, glinting with determination. He looked away and returned to his senses. I just wanted to teach her a lesson initially. Unexpectedly... Still, Keh did not wish to let slip the chance to tease her, so he said, ¡°Do you mean to tell me we can proceed if they are not home?¡± ¡°Keh, do you have to be so tant when discussing this kind of topic? It¡¯s not like I''ve never given you the opportunity!¡± Natasha retorted. Keh narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Are you talking about the other night?¡± She kept quiet. So, she wasn''t confused or acting out of the ordinary because she was drunk. She was actually providing me with a chance... Keh felt remorseful after that incident. However, only at that moment did he understand everything. ¡°Does that mean you''ve already nned to establish this kind of superficial rtionship with me?¡± Taking in his enraged demeanor, Natasha realized the consequences of telling a lie because she needed to fabricate more lies to cover up the initial falsehood. She did not foresee her trumped-up story to develop to this stage. Natasha was at a loss for an exnation, so she decided to go along with Keh''s assumptions. ¡°I thought you are willing to do this too,¡± she replied. Keh discovered Natasha could really invoke his wrath at any given moment. ¡°Natasha!¡± he growled. The fury on his face was distinctly visible. Anyone could have sensed his uncontroble rage. He wanted to speak further, but staring at her innocent and righteous facial expression, Keh knew his attempt to change her mind would be futile regardless of what he said. Therefore, the best solution he coulde up with was to outy her at her own game. After brief contemtion, Keh uttered, ¡°All right. I can agree to your proposal, but I have one condition.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°None of us can back out of this superficial rtionship without my consent.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and refuted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Is that considered a condition? That¡¯s simply being unreasonable.¡± ¡°What do you say? Do you agree?¡± he asked bluntly. ¡°No!¡± Natasha rejected and wanted to get up. However, Keh was still resting his weight on her, pinning her against the bed so that she was immobilized. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Natasha, you are not getting the worse end of the deal because not only can I satisfy your physical desires, but I can also fulfill your spiritual needs,¡± he said. Natasha did not say a word. ¡°Or, you can also propose your condition.¡± Natasha blinked. It seems like there will be no end to this matter today if I do not suggest something. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After thinking for some time, she said, ¡°Never force me to do anything.¡± ¡°That''s it?¡± She nodded. ¡°I thought you would request for me never to mention our reconciliation.¡± Natasha curled her lips. ¡°Since you are fond of this kind of rtionship, perhaps you''ll never speak of reconciling with me again in the future.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. She''s giving me an exceptionally unfamiliar impression by the way she behaves and the things she said today. Then, he leaned forward and said through gritted teeth beside her ear, ¡°Natasha, you should feel grateful that you''re a woman. If you''re a man, you''ll be a true sc*mbag!¡± Natasha arched her brow indifferently. ¡°I''ve never forced anyone to do anything, nor did I lie or hurt others. How does that make me a sc*mbag?¡± she questioned him. Taking in herposed mien, Keh even doubted for a split second if he was the problematic person. He repeatedly nodded in exasperation. ¡°Fine. We have a deal then, Natasha. I hope you will not regret this!¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 The next day arrived. After a few days of packing, the day to move finally rolled by. Nevertheless, they did not have many things to bring along, for Natasha was not moving. Hence, the three children and Terence only packed their clothes and the essentials. Downstairs, when Anthony saw that everything was in the truck, he turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Nat, are you really not going to move with us?¡± Natasha gave the children a smile upon seeing their worried looks. ¡°I''m closer to work here. If I move with you, I''ll have to wake up an hour earlier. Do you think that I''ll be able to wake in time?¡± ¡°But I''m worried to leave you here alone...¡± Anthony started. Benjamin nodded as well. ¡°That''s right. Nat, why don¡¯t you move with us?¡± ¡°Yes, Nat, if you stay here, what am I going to do when I miss you?¡± Denise whined softly. Natasha felt bad to see the children reluctant to leave. After all, it was their first time leaving her side. How could she possibly be all right with letting them move away from her? However, settling them down in a good spot was something she had to do. Therefore, she rposed herself and shed them another smile. ¡°Haven''t you moved some of my things there? I''lle and stay for a while whenever I''m free.¡± ¡°But I''ve never left you for so long before!¡± Denise cried out. ¡°That¡¯s why it''s time for you to learn to be independent and grow up,¡± Natasha told her. As Denise looked at her, she said, ¡°Nat, have you made a mistake? It''s not that we''re not independent, but that we''re worried about you. What are you going to do without us taking care of you?¡± Her words rendered Natasha speechless. Huh, she''s actually making sense. ¡°Still, it''s not as if I can''t take care of myself at all, so don''t worry.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°All right, the things are in the car already. The movers are waiting for you,¡± Natasha urged. It was only then the children mped their mouths shut. ¡°All right, all right. You''re just moving. It''s not as if you''ll never see each other again,¡± Terence interrupted. He then looked at Natasha. Although he, too, was filled with worry, he knew that Natasha had the ability to take care of herself. After all, she did that when she was overseas for those few years. What he should be doing was share some of the weight on her shoulders and take care of the three children. Right then, Terence called out, ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha turned to him. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°It''s the moving day today, soe to the manor for a celebratory dinner tonight and stay there for the night. That way, the kids will be at ease,¡± he continued. Upon hearing that, the three children fervently nodded and looked at Natasha, thrilled. It seemed like they were not going to give up on persuading her to move until she actually stayed for a few nights with them. Thus, Natasha inclined her head. ¡°Okay. I''lle over after work tonight.¡± The three little ones let out simultaneous sighs of relief. ¡°Nat, we''ll be waiting for you then!¡± ¡°Of course. See you tonight!¡± After a while of bidding reluctant farewells, the children went into the car and headed to the manor. Once they were gone, Natasha readied herself to hail a cab to head to work. However, when she turned around, she was greeted by the sight of Thalia. The moment she saw Thalia, she said, ¡°It''s been a while.¡± ¡°Are you about to go to work?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Great timing. It''s on the way, so I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Thalia offered. Natasha took up the offer and nodded in response. On their way there, Thalia said, ¡°I heard from Anthony that Thea turned herself in.¡± Natasha inclined her head in response. ¡°Good to see the evil getting punished,¡± Thalia remarked. Natasha did not think much about it. However, she nced at the driving woman and said, ¡°Anthony moved to the manor. What about you? Are you nning to keep staying here?¡± Thalia tensed up for a moment. She never thought that Natasha would be so straightforward. Just as she was ruminating about how she should reply to Natasha, thetter said, ¡°To be honest, you can move to the manor too.¡± That made Thalia stiffen again before she whipped her head toward Natasha. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°That... isn''t too appropriate, is it?¡± ¡°What''s inappropriate about it? Won¡¯t it be more convenient for you tomunicate? After all, you''re staying here because of the three of them,¡± Natasha pointed out directly. Thalia blinked at Natasha for a moment. Somehow, she felt that Natasha was trying to tell her something else¡ªit was as if Natasha had found out about something. A long beatter, she muttered, ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha arched a brow. ¡°Pretend that I said nothing, then.¡± Thalia pursed her lips in silence. She was a fearless woman, but for some reason, looking into Natasha''s gaze made her feel as if she had be naked in front of the other woman¡ªas if Natasha could see through every facade she had. Thalia could not wrap her mind around that sensation. She''s a pretty woman, but somehow, she makes others tremble in her presence. How strange. After taking a glimpse at Natasha, Thalia finally said, ¡°Have you know... Spencer for a long time?¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°Yes. It''s been over a decade.¡± ¡°Does he like you?¡± Thalia asked point-nk. That was a question she had been mulling over for eons. Natasha was taken aback for a moment before she raised a brow at the other woman. ¡°Was that what he told you?¡± ¡°I guessed it myself.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°He told me that he has someone he likes,¡± Thalia continued. ¡°I''ve thought about it for a long time. If it''s you, I''ll surrender to fate and give up on this.¡± ¡°Why do that if it''s me?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I don''t know. Perhaps it''s because I don''t feel reluctant to admit defeat to you. Regardless of your looks or your character, I like them all,¡± Thalia said to her. Natasha furrowed her brows at that, but she soon chuckled. ¡°It seems like people''s brains fail them when ites to love.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha slowly lifted her brows at her and said, ¡°What I mean is that I''m just friends with him.¡± Thalia dubiously raised a brow in response. ¡°What if he has a crush on you?¡± Another chuckle escaped Natasha at that. ¡°Thalia, even though I don''t know what happened between the two of you, and I dare notment on anything else but this, I can tell you that Spencer doesn''t like me in a romantic way. This is something I dare to swear on.¡± Natasha''s words were convincing, and somehow, Thalia found herself believing the other woman. ¡°Could it be that there are other women around him?¡± Natasha turned to Thalia and uttered, ¡°This, I can tell you about.¡± Thalia turned to meet Natasha''s eyes. ¡°It''s been over ten years, and there has never been a single woman who cane close to him since the day I met him. Of course, you also have to realize that he doesn''t think of me as a woman,¡± Natasha went on. Thalia was stunned by her words for a while. ¡°I swear,¡± Natasha reassured her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°So why did he say that he has someone he likes?¡± Thalia queried. ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha returned the question to her. It took Thalia a while of rumination before a thought popped into her head. Right then, they arrived at Natasha''s office, so Natasha said, ¡°Just stop in front.¡± At that, Thalia returned to her senses and stopped the car where Natasha had told her. When Natasha stepped out of the car, she said to Thalia, ¡°By the way, are you free tonight?¡± Thalia shot her a confused look, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Dinner at the manor to celebrate the moving day,¡± Natasha exined. Thalia mulled over it for a moment before nodding. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Get Anthony to send you the address. See you tonight.¡± With that said, Natasha closed the car door and turned to leave. A sense of envy washed over Thalia as she watched Natasha leave. If only I could be as carefree as she is. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Natasha had nothing much to do during work, but she was still sitting in front of theputer, looking at something. Right then, Ross walked over and ced a cup of coffee in front of her. ¡°For you, Ms. Watson,¡± he said. Natasha lifted her head to study his expression. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she picked up the cup and drank from it. ¡°Nothing. I''m just treating you to a cup of coffee. Don''t think the worst of me,¡± Ross said to her. After giving him another once-over, Natasha nodded and said nothing else. ¡°By the way, how is Denise? Is she fine?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, she''s fine,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°I wanted to visit her in the hospital, but there was too much work to be done in the office, so I''m still stumped about when I can visit her. Why don''t I visit her after work today?¡± he suggested. It''s fine,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They moved today, so I''m afraid that they won''t have the time to entertain you.¡± Then, Natasha turned to him and continued, ¡°Most importantly, the ce they moved to is quite far from the office.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Ross said, ¡°Moved? Ms. Watson, you''ve bought a house?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me. It''s a manor that my grandpa and Keh''s grandpa bought. They''ve all moved there now,¡± she briefly exined. Ross''jaw dropped at that. ¡°So that means the kids have been taken into the family? Does that mean they''re the future heirs to Hamilton Corporation?¡± Natasha drew her brows together. ¡°Regardless of whether or not they''re taken in by the family, they have the Hamilton family''s blood in them. Whether or not they''ll be the heirs to the Hamilton residence will depend on whether or not they want to take over thepany.¡± Natasha then cast Ross a look that seemed to suggest that the children were unwilling to take over thepany. ¡°What''s the matter? Do they think nothing about thepany?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Natasha raised a brow. Natasha could see that Anthony''s interest did not lie with thepany during their chat the other night. Perhaps what was superior to others was nothing to the children. Natasha was d to know that; she was d to learn that her children were excellent individuals. Ross fell silent in contemtion for a while. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. I doubt the kids will be lousy with Natasha''s and Keh''s genes. Denise is about to be a star, and her two brothers look like extraordinary kids. With that thought in mind, Ross wistfully said, ¡°Fate is truly everything. Some people are born to be better than others.¡± Natasha raised her head to stare at him at that. ¡°What''s the matter? Thinking of reincarnating to another life now?¡± ¡°Well, not to that extent. Although I''m not too satisfied with my current life, I still have to try my best to live life until the end.¡± Ross chuckled. Natasha smiled and said nothing else. Right then, Ross noticed what was on her screen. ¡°Ms. Watson, why are you checking ne tickets?¡± Then, he leaned closer to the screen and added, ¡°You''re going to Zaewora?¡± It was already toote for Natasha to swap windows, so she switched off her screen with deliberate nonchnce. ¡°I''m just taking a look.¡± Ross narrowed his eyes. ¡°You''re not nning to go on a holiday with Mr. Hamilton, right? Even if you are, shouldn''t you be going to cities that are more romantic? It''s a little dangerous at Zaewora.¡± Natasha''s eyes flitted to the man. ¡°Ross.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Keh knows everything I do in thepany. Say, who do you think is reporting to him?¡± Ross was taken aback for a second. ¡°I ¡ª How am I supposed to know that?¡± ¡°You don''t?¡± Ross shook his head vigorously. Natasha raised her brows. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°No, wait. For you to ask me that... Are you suspecting that it''s me?¡± Ross asked. ¡°No. It was just a passing thought of a question.¡± ¡°Why don''t you ask Thomas and Xavier?¡± ¡°They''re not here right now.¡± ¡°No, no. I still think there''s something amiss about this,¡± Ross persisted, feeling wronged. ¡°Why don''t you let me check your phone to make sure that you''re really innocent?¡± Natasha then extended her hand to him. Ross tensed up before blinking. ¡°I... It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you take a look at it, but that won¡¯t I have no privacy if I give you my phone? Moreover, I should give the girls who are courting me some privacy, too, right?¡± Natasha arched a brow at him, a look that silently said, Keep bluffing. ¡°Hey now, you can¡¯t doubt your friend! You''re hurting my feelings!¡± Ross righteously cried out. ¡°Still, I''m a big-hearted man who won''t stoop to your level. Don''t do this again, got it?¡± Then, before Natasha could say anything else, he turned and left. Natasha curled her lips as she watched him retreat. Frankly, all she wanted to do was change the topic. To her surprise, she learned something new. Even though Natasha did not know whether or not Ross was truly the one reporting to Keh, she knew for sure that Ross was in contact with Keh. Natasha did not mind that. At the very end of the day, she trusted the three of them. They knew well what to say and what not to say. With that thought in mind, Natasha refocused on theputer. As she stared at the ne ticket on the screen, she narrowed her eyes. When it was almost after working hours, Natasha''s phone rang. The moment she realized it was a call from Keh, she could guess what it was about. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you done with work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. I''m at your office entrance, soe on.¡± ¡°You''re going back as well?¡± ¡°Am I not supposed to for the moving day?¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± With that, Natasha ended the call. Once working hours were over, Natasha headed downstairs right away. Keh''s car was parked right outside, and he waszily leaning against his car. His noble demeanor caught the attention of the passersby. Perhaps he was loved by the heavens, for even if he did nothing but stand there, people would still find him exuding a sense of nobility. Right as Natasha was about to walk over to him, a young woman approached Keh. ¡°Hello, can I add you on WhatsApp?¡± Keh seemed surprised as he turned to her. ¡°Add me?¡± The young woman nodded. Just as Keh was about to respond to her, he spotted Natasha a short distance away from the corner of his eye. He then curled his lips in silence and headed straight for Natasha. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± he asked. ¡°Firste first serve. I''ll wait,¡± Natasha replied. Keh chuckled. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I don''t need to be.¡± Keh leaned closer to her. ¡°You''re always the first for me, so you won''t need to get into line.¡± With that, he wrapped his arm around her waist and led her toward his car. After opening the car door, he gestured for Natasha to enter. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 The young woman at the side could not do anything but stare at the gentlemanly man. Moreover, the two were like a match made in heaven¡ªthe man was noble, and the woman was beautiful. They looked as if they had walked out of a painting, and no one could pry their eyes away from the couple. After closing the door, Keh turned around and quietly said, ¡°Sorry, please move aside.¡± The young woman snapped back to her senses and quickly took a step back. Keh did not even spare her another nce before he walked over to the other side of the car to get to the driver''s seat and drove off. There was no hesitation on his end at all. Natasha sat in the front passenger seat and watched the young woman''s figure get smaller and smaller. She noticed that even after Keh drove far from the office, the young woman remained rooted to her spot. Natasha finally looked away and fixed her gaze on Keh instead. ¡°She looks upset.¡± Keh, however, smiled and dismissively said, ¡°How can she be upset if she hasn''t invested any feelings in this?¡± Right. This is how he is when he''s ruthless. For a brief moment, Natasha could see what he was like when they first met. That thought made her feel a little irked, and she could not stop herself from saying, ¡°Keh, the girl mustered the courage to ask for your contact details, but you didn''t even bother looking at her for more than a second. Cruel.¡± Keh''s eyes flicked toward her. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you unhappy with the way I dealt with it?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°No. I''m just pointing it out.¡± ¡°Natasha, do you realize what this is? She''speting for a man with you. It''s one thing for you not to step forward and im that he''s yours, but you''re even standing so far away, looking like you''re about to enjoy the show. I can dismiss all of these, but shouldn''t you show a little jealousy and fight with me a little now?¡± Keh asked. Otherwise, I would feel like a failure of a man! Natasha blinked before saying, ¡°We''re all women. Why should we make life difficult for each other?¡± ¡°You''re big-hearted, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Moreover, is there a point for me to assert dominance? Thea kept asserting her dominance over you around me, but you''re still with me,¡± Natasha said as she looked at him. Although the look in her eyes was an indifferent one, there was something alluring about it. It was almost as if she was the hunter instead of the hunted. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just as Keh was about to reply to her, Natasha continued, ¡°Also, it''s men. If this one doesn¡¯t work, there''s always the next. In fact, the next might be better.¡± Natasha''s eyes were crescent from her glee, and it was clear that she was teasing him. Keh was at a loss for words at that. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°So you''re letting someone else steal your man away?¡± ¡°She''s not stealing, is she?¡± Keh sneered, ¡°Putting aside the fact that I always wait for you by the entrance of your office and whether or not she has seen me before, what happened between us is all over the news. Can she not know about it? Moreover, even if she has just arrived in this ce and doesn''t use the inte to read up on gossip news like this, it''s the time when people get off work. How can she not know who a man is waiting for at a time like this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Now, it was Natasha''s turn to be at a loss for words. She never thought that Keh would think so deeply into it. Right then, Keh turned to look at her and quietly said, ¡°Natasha, I''m afraid you''re the only one with such a big heart when ites to love.¡± Natasha pursed her lips for a while before replying, ¡°I don''t have a big heart. I''m just worried that you''ll hurt an innocent girl.¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Keh raised a brow as a glint shed past his eyes. He then continued, ¡°Maybe. At least she''ll understand how a man loves a woman from now on.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°He sees no one else in front of him,¡± Keh enunciated. That was what he wanted to make clear to her from the very start. Keh gazed at her with his oceanlike eyes, and the sight of them made time seem to stand still for Natasha. By the time she came back to her senses, Keh was already smiling and looking forward with one hand on the steering wheel. Natasha closed her eyes. Once she rposed herself, she said, ¡°So you were putting on a show for her just now.¡± At that moment, Keh was sure Natasha meant to give him a heart attack. His devotion seemed to mean nothing to Natasha at all. With that thought in mind, Keh spun his steering wheel until the car stopped in the right-most lane. He then turned on the hazard lights, pulled off his safety belt, and turned to Natasha. Natasha blinked at him in confusion at his swift actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A tinge of fury appeared on Keh''s elegant features, and Keh curled his lips coldly. ¡°I want to find out how stubborn a woman can be.¡± With that said, he reached out to grab the back of her head and forcibly kissed her. His kiss was an aggressive one that left no chance for her to breathe. Initially, he wanted just to give her a punishment, but he realized that he was also tormenting himself, for the moment he came into contact with her, he found himself losing control. He wanted more and more. Love was in the air within the car. After some time, knocking sounds abruptly came from the outside of the car. Those sounds were what pulled them back to reality. Keh then turned around to look at the person outside before winding down the window. The traffic police officer first saluted at Keh before greeting, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Keh asked. Right then, the officer saw Natasha inside the car and figured out what was going on. He then said with a smile, ¡°Sir, it''s dangerous to stop here.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± After a pause, the officer continued, ¡°There''s actually a park not far from here. The ce has nice scenery, and it¡¯s romantic. You might like to go there. It¡¯s a much better ce than here, and it¡¯s also safer.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. He knows quite a lot, doesn''t he? In contrast, Keh nodded and thanked him. ¡°No problem.¡± With another smile, the officer left in silence. Once the officer was gone, Keh turned around to look at Natasha. Her face was red, and she was averting her eyes from him shyly. It was only then she seemed like a meek woman. Keh''s eyes continued to trail downward. When he saw her lips, he narrowed his eyes and reached out his hand to brush his thumb across the corner of her lips. Natasha stiffened and stared at his hand. ¡°No one will see it now.¡± Keh shed her a satisfied smile. It was then Natasha realized what was going on. Promptly, she lifted her phone to look at her face. Indeed, her lipstick had smeared to the side. Therefore, it was not that the traffic police officer had been too observant but that they had been too obvious. It would be a lie if Natasha were to say that she was not embarrassed. Her face turned as red as a tomato. On the other hand, Keh delightfully started the car and drove off. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 It was Natasha''s first visit to the manor. She thought it was going to be a simple house but realized she was too naive after she saw the actual building when she arrived. There was a massive yard close to six miles surrounding the building. The entire structure was Chanaean style with a mix of modern aesthetics and living concept. It had three main entrances¡ª the front gate, the courtyard gate, and the front door. The wholeyout was imposing. Doors and alleyways surrounded the courtyard forming an independent area in the middle like a quadrangle structure. The wealthy and influential Chanaeansmonly employed the design to disy their status in the olden days. It wasfortable and gave the resident sufficient privacy. After the car pulled to a stop at the front gate, Natasha turned to Keh. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It''s more imposing andfortable than I imagine. It looks like Grandpa and Old Mr. Hamilton have good taste,¡± Natasha praised. It was rare to hear praises from Natasha. Keh looked at her. ¡°You like this style?¡± ¡°I''m just admiring,¡± Natasha said. I do like it but staying in a ce like this is cumbersome. It isn''t convenient to enter or leave the house. Also, it feels too restrictive for a person that prefers to sleep in like me. Meanwhile, Keh narrowed his eyes as though the wheels of his mind were spinning. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Natasha took the lead and entered the house. Keh followed behind her in long strides. The manor had three sections¡ªa foreyard, a side yard, and a back yard. The view inside was even more spectacr. One could feel the beauty of all seasons underneath one roof. Natasha nced at her surroundings and felt an indescribable feeling surge within her. ¡°I didn''t think the inside would be so neat despite the emptiness.¡± Keh sped his hands behind his back as he strolled. ¡°Of course. They hire some staff to maintain and clean periodically to keep the ce neat. Hence, it definitely won''t be messy here. Especially these few days after they heard we were moving in. Grandpa surely would''ve asked for a few rounds of cleaning.¡± The corners of Natasha''s lips curved into a smile. I''m more reassured after moving in together. They soon reached the main hall. As they stepped through the threshold, they spotted Anthony and Denise learning how to make tea. With the injuries on his hands, Benjamin could only watch from the sides and asionally chime in as though he was a professional. I feel as though they are more well-behaved in such an environment and look like sons and daughters of the wealthy. Coincidentally, Dan wasing out of the hall. He greeted them when he saw the two. ¡°Mr. Keh, Ms. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Watson.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Where''s Grandpa?¡¯ ¡°He''s inside, ying chess with Old Mr. Watson,¡± Dan answered. ¡°They have been arguing the entire afternoon,¡± Dan added with a chuckle in a low voice. Keh smiled at his answer. ¡°I notice Old Mr. Hamilton is doing much better than before, both physically and mentally. The doctor said the same when he came to examine Old Mr. Hamilton today. The doctor even said Old Mr. Hamilton could reduce his medication intake if his condition continued to improve,¡± Dan said in a cheerful tone. Keh felt immense relief. ¡°That''s great, but don''t let your guard down. He still has to keep to his doctor''s appointments.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± One more thing. Inform the doctor about Old Mr. Watson''s condition too. Both the elders need regr checkups as a preventive measure.¡± Dan replied, ¡°Since Old Mr. Hamilton already had one today, he forced Old Mr. Watson to get one too. It ended up with another round of argument. However, he couldn''t win against Ms. Denise''s plea and conceded to an examination in the end. Old Mr. Watson is doing well. All of his stats are in the normal range.¡± ¡°That''s good.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Thank you, Dan. I''ll have to trouble you too in the future. Please continue to look after him.¡± ¡°Please don''t say that, Ms. Watson. It is part of my job.¡± ¡°Um... I brought wine with me.¡± Natasha took out the bottle she had brought with hesitation. Keh''s brow arched and instantly reached for it. ¡°Not bad. You know your stuff,¡± Keh teased after checking thebel. ¡°I just randomly picked one from the shelf.¡± ¡°You randomly picked one that costs hundreds of thousands?¡± Keh asked with a raised brow. Dan''s eyes glinted with wariness after he heard about the price. Natasha didn''t say anything. Keh passed the bottle to Dan with a smile. ¡°Send it to the kitchen, Dan. We''ll be having this tonight.¡± Dan carefully took the bottle from Keh. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He then cautiously carried it to the kitchen. Keh swung his gaze to Natasha. ¡°Should we head inside and have a look?¡± Natasha nodded. They proceeded further toward the inside of the house. Anthony and Denise focused intently on the tea set in front of them. After finishing the whole process, Denise looked at the teacher for confirmation. ¡°Did I do it right?¡± The teacher''s expression was confused. She had only taught the children once. ¡°You did it perfectly, Ms. Denise. Have you learned this before?¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°No, this is my first time.¡± ¡°It doesn''t look like your first time. You seem familiar with the process,¡± the teacher praised. Deniseughed. ¡°Maybe I have the talent for it.¡± The three kids were quick in picking up new things. It was like they had idyllic memory. A brewing ss was a cakewalk for them. The teacher didn''t know what to say as she watched from the side. When she spun around to check on Anthony, he proficiently and calmingly washed and boiled the tea leaves. He was absorbed in the process as though he had blocked out any outside distractions. His movement was elegant yet had the grace of a noble, like a miniature version of Keh. Admiration filled the teacher''s gaze. His techniques are textbook. I bet everyone wants to have a son like him, handsome and elegant. His every move is praiseworthy. The teacher couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Have you learned it before too?¡± Anthony steadily finished brewing thest cup of tea before dashing straight for Natasha. ¡°Mommy!¡± Natasha''s gazended on the cup of tea in his hand. She reached for the cup and took a sip. In truth, Natasha couldn''t taste anything different than the usual tea, but she still shed him a smile. ¡°It''s wonderful!¡± A wide smile stretched across Anthony''s face at thepliment. He would only smile like a child in front of Natasha. At that moment, Denise looked at the teacher and said, ¡°You can stop asking, teacher. This is the first tea brewing lesson we took.¡± The teacher was stunned by her reply. The brewing process can be easy yetplicated at the same time. However; these kids completed the entire process skillfully after only a glimpse. They did it so smoothly as though they had repeated the process a hundred times before. It''s difficult for me to believe it is their first time. Keh''s eyes were filled with pride and admiration as he gazed at the children. As expected of my children. They are always outstanding in such an unusual way. It''s shocking. He cast a nce at the teacher. She nodded before leaving the room. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Keh walked toward Anthony''s seat and sat. After rolling up his sleeves, he started to brew tea. Everyone immediately circled him when they saw what he was doing. Keh lifted his gaze to look at them briefly before dropping his gaze back to his hands with a smile. Each movement he made was elegant yet had the grace of nobility. He poured boiling water into the teapot and swiftly drained it. He repeated the process with the skill of ? professional. Then, he slid the lid over the opening of the pot and poured the content into the cups. His slim fingers were like a work of art throughout the entire process. Everyone stared at the teacups in front of them with shock. ¡°Take a sip,¡± Keh invited. Natasha looked at it for a while before lifting the cup to her mouth. Following their mother, the children lifted the cups to their mouths. Denise stared at Keh with admiration after a sip. ¡°Daddy, I can''t believe you know how to make tea too. Moreover, your movements are more elegant than the teacher''s.¡± Keh smiled at thepliment. ¡°I haven¡¯t brewed tea in a long time, so my skills are a bit rusty.¡± ¡°That''s not the case at all! You''re amazing!¡± Denise was looking at her father like he was her idol. Keh chuckled at her praise. ¡°Tea making can cultivate oneself. Watch less tv series, Denise, and drink more tea.¡± ¡°Daddy, I was praising you so much. Can''t youpliment me a bit?¡± ¡°It''s for your own good.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Denise said. At that moment, Keh turned to nce at Anthony and Benjamin. They looked like the sons of noblemen as they sat there quietly. ¡°How about the two of you? How was it? Do you like it here?¡± Keh asked after another sip. Anthony nodded. ¡°It''s okay.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°He meant everything''s good here, but there''s no Nat!¡± Benjamin shot an understanding nce at Anthony, then picked up his teacup and look a sip. Keh''s gaze shifted to Anthony. The little boy didn''t object to Benjamin''s exnation. Keh started, ¡°Adults need their own spaces too. You''re all grown up now, so you should think about yourself more. As for your worries, rest assured, I''ll take care of them for you.¡± Keh''s shamelessness left Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise speechless. Daddy, do you think everyone is oblivious to your ulterior motive? Why would you put yourself on a pedestal? Anthony merely cast him a nce, then smiled elegantly, not saying anything. Saying more will only hurt our rtionship. At that moment, Terence and Liam appeared from somewhere in the house, squabbling as they approached. ¡°Since today is a good day, I''ll let you go this once. I''m not going to fight with you.¡± Terence walked into the room with his hands sped behind his back. Liam was trudging beside him with a cane and refuted, ¡°Wow, Terence, you finally know how to let others win for once. Did you finally find your conscience after all these years?¡± ¡°Liam, you¡ª¡± ¡°You were the one who said you would let me win. Don''t you remember?¡± Liam argued. Terence was rendered speechless at the quip. The others sat silently, watching the bickering duo. They exchanged amused nces as though the two''s bickering was amon urrence. Natasha signaled Denise with a look, and Denise nodded. ¡°Great-grandpa, Gramps!¡± The soft call stopped the duo''s argument and drew their attention. Liam had forgotten what he was arguing about when he saw Keh and Natasha. He hurriedly crossed the room toward them. ¡°Nat is here.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Natasha stood up to greet him. ¡°How is it? What do you think about the environment?¡± Liam asked. ¡°It''s perfect. Very artistic!¡± Natasha replied. ¡°The first time I saw this ce, I thought it was the perfect spot for retirement.¡± He looked over his shoulder at Terence. ¡°My dream hase true now, it seems.¡± Terence went up to them. ¡°I was the one who saw this ce first. This ce would''ve only belonged to me if it weren''t for your meddling.¡± Liam instantly rebuked, ¡°Terence, you''re like a stick in the mud. I figured you might be too lonely, so I decided to stay with you. Doesn''t it feel lively with so many people around?¡± Terenceughed. ¡°You''re right! It is very lively!¡± he said perfunctorily with a hint of delight in his tone. Everyone smiled at the heartwarming scene. ¡°Come on. Let''s head over to the living room,¡± Terence said. Everyone nodded and followed after him. Arriving in the living room, everyone settled down in their seats, chatting away happily. Dan walked into the room. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, we have a few guests outside iming they''re here to congratte you for moving in.¡± Liam frowned with displeasure. ¡°I''m not meeting them. Send them back on their way. Today is a family asion. I''m not meeting any other guests.¡± Dan nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Natasha said, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I invited some friends today...¡± ¡°Those people outside are just business acquaintances. I don''t have any energy to deal with them today, but friends are different. We should share our joy with them, so they have toe,¡± Liam assured. Natasha nodded with a smile. ¡°Nat, even though Terence and I paid for this ce, it was still thanks to him that we got to own it. In other words, you and Terence are the owner, while I''m just a person living here for free. Thus you don''t have to ask for my permission for anything. Feel free to make your own decisions,¡± Liam said. No way! There are two elders here, so of course, I have to listen to you,¡± Natasha said. Liam had a smile on his face, satisfied with Natasha¡¯s attitude. She''s never conceited despite her talents but is still charismatic during formal events. She''s the ideal candidate for the Hamilton family''s future matriarch. Satisfaction rose within Liam at the thought. Luckily, I stuck my head in during the negotiation for this manor. Or I wouldn''t have this opportunity. Anthony asked, ¡°Mommy, who did you invite?¡± ¡°Thalia.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The kids'' eyes sparkled at the mention of Thalia. ¡°Thalia decided to stay with us because of you three. Now that you guys have moved in here, she''s feeling lonely,¡± Natasha said. Despite that, Natasha was well aware of their rtionship with Thalia. Anthony suspected Natasha had an ulterior motive for inviting Thalia, but he couldn''t be sure. Liam started, ¡°In that case, she cane over and stay here with us. We have plenty of empty rooms. The more, the merrier.¡± ¡°Is... that okay?¡± Anthony asked, looking at Natasha for permission. Natashaughed. ¡°That''ll depend on Thalia''s decision.¡± Anthony figured having Thalia around would make things more convenient for him. After all, he had a few things to do in the next few days. At that thought, he said, ¡°Let me give her a call and check where she''s at right now.¡± Anthony got to his feet and went to make a call. At the same time, Keh''s phone started ringing. Without a pause, he took the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I found it, Mr. Hamilton. Theirst consignment will arrive tomorrow night.¡± Keh stepped to the side to listen to his report. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 In the corridor outside the manor, Keh scanned the surroundings to ensure nobody else was around before instructing solemnly, ¡°Go on!" ¡°Apart from that, I''ve obtained some clues about the other person you instructed me to investigate previously. Reichen and his men are obviously their arch-enemies. Both parties have been at odds with each other for many years, and they are always shing over goods. Coincidentally, Reichen''s men are here in Glenport City now too. As for why they are here, I''m clueless about it. Anyway, he''s not with them now,¡± Fabian elucidated respectfully. Hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes slightly. There were flickers of inexplicit emotions in his obsidian eyes. Could it be a mere coincidence? He could scarcely believe there was such coincidence in this world. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what are we supposed to do next? How about I bring along some of our people to intercept their goods tomorrow?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Don''t do that!¡± Keh stopped him at once. ¡°Then?¡± Fabian was puzzled. ¡°Tip Reichen''s men off about it!¡± Keh stated authoritatively. Perplexed, Fabian asked quizzically, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why are you doing that? I heard this batch of goods is worth a lot of money, and they''ll be on our turf. We can even make a killing after reselling the intercepted goods. At the same time, we can make them pay the price for what they had done previously. But why do you let others benefit from it instead?¡± Keh sounded sterner as he exined, ¡°Since they are archenemies with Vermillion Base, there''s a possibility they''ll take our side. Who knows, they might be helpful to us sometimeter. Just treat it as doing them a favor this round then.¡± ¡°However, I don''t think people who are used to risking their lives to earn a living like them will appreciate it!¡± Fabian pointed out warily. ¡°Even if that''s the case, will we sustain any loss?¡± Keh questioned him. ¡°But isn''t that money?¡± Fabian refuted. Good gracious''. It''s arge sum of money! ¡°Am I short of money?¡± Keh asked in return. Fabian was utterly speechless. I shouldn''t have acted smart''. Mr. Hamilton definitely has a point. No doubt, Keh''s worth was beyond assumption. Money was one of the things that he would never short. It was as though he was born to be a business elite. Others racked their brains on making money in the industry, but it was easy as snapping a finger for him. Hence, Fabian could not resist in awe of him. As the thought urred to Fabian, he could not refrain frommenting, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m afraid the others might be jealous of you because of your sheer confidence. I feel those men should target you instead of eyeing the goods!¡± Narrowing his eyes, Keh snapped, ¡°So what? You are even scheming on that now?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Fabian could not help despising his slip of the tongue and almost pped his mouth. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''m just kidding. You know that, don''t you?¡± Fabian''s ttering voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Fabian, it''s time to polish your sense of humor. Otherwise, you might end up as a security guard of Hamilton Corporation any day,¡± Keh hinted to him. Fabian responded sheepishly, ¡°Ah! Mr. Hamilton, you are bing more humorous now too!¡± Even so, Keh did not utter any words. At that very moment, a quick-witted Fabian switched the topic. ¡°Anyway, Mr. Hamilton, are you doing so for the sake of the former Mrs. Hamilton?¡± ¡°It should be Mrs. Hamilton!¡± Keh emphasized. Huh? Did I make another slip of the tongue? Fabian could barely restrain himself from beating his brains out. What the heck is going on? Could it be my IQ level had a drastic drop recently? ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I sense Reichen''s men seem to be on the move again. I''ve to get going now. Call me at any moment if there''s anything!¡± Fabian stated tactfully after much contemtion. He hung up on Keh before thetter was in time to say anything. Still holding the phone, Fabian had his heart in his mouth for quite a while. My goodness! I even have the audacity to hang up on Mr. Hamilton now! Have I gone nuts? Argh! Whatever! If worse comes to worst, I can still earn a living alongside Ms. Watson! Once the idea popped into his mind, he was suddenly buoyed up again. Meanwhile, Keh''s lips curved into a smile as he looked at his phone. After putting his phone away and preparing to leave, he turned and caught a glimpse of a figure not far away from him. Tilting his brows, he called out, ¡°Anthony?¡± Staring at him, Anthony shed him a smile. Keh could not resist falling into a trance momentarily as he gazed at the former''s face that bore a strong resemnce to his. Soon, he regained his usualposure and queried, ¡°When did you reach?¡± ¡°A while ago. Thalia has reached the main entrance. I''m here to wait for her,¡± Anthony exined. Hearing that, Keh nodded without thinking much before walking toward Anthony. ¡°Anthony.¡± The boy gazed at him all the while. ¡°You have forgiven me, right?¡± Keh looked intently at him and cut the crap after pondering for a while. Instead of speaking solemnly like a stern father, he interacted casually like a friend with Anthony. Stunned, Anthony asked, ¡°Why do you ask me this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh asked him in return. A sharp-witted Anthony could wrap his head around Keh''s stance at once. Instead of feigning ignorance, he decided to cut to the chase. After all, he was never one who yed dumb. ¡°Are you referring to how I suddenly called you Daddy that day?¡± he asked right away; his lips curled into a smile. Keh nodded in response. After meditating for a while, Anthony did not deny it. ¡°Frankly speaking, I''m not mad at you anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Keh asked again. Initially, he wondered how he could win Anthony over. It never came to him that thetter would suddenly change the way he greeted him. ¡°It''s because...¡± When Anthony was about to exin, Dan led Thalia toward him. ¡°Anthony!¡± He momentarily froze upon hearing her voice. Throwing Keh a nce, he decided not to answer the question at the moment. He looked in Thalia''s direction and greeted her jubntly, ¡°You''re early!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thalia nodded and scanned the surroundings beforeplimenting pleasantly, ¡°Nice environment!¡± ¡°If you like it, how about staying here for a certain period?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Staying here?¡± Dumbfounded, Thalia turned to sh Keh a nce instinctively. Looking proud, Keh stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Don''t look at me. The decision does not lie in my hands. The decision maker is right in front of you now.¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes as she drew close to Anthony mysteriously. Lowering her voice, she teased, ¡°So are you going to inherit a fortune of hundreds of millions in no time?¡± ¡°Do I look like someone living off their parents?¡± Anthony snapped back before responding softly, ¡°Don''t you know I''m an idealistic person?¡± Giving him a grimace, Thalia snorted. ¡°Hmph! Easier said than done. Who will be the one inheriting your father''s fortune if you''re not the one?¡± ¡°It belongs to my younger sister,¡± Anthony stated matter- of-factly. Thalia could not resist admiring Anthony''s and Benjamin''s impressive generosity. Hundreds of millions! What a sum! No doubt, we''re able to make quite a lot of money in this line. Nevertheless, it''s iparable to inherit a fortune without taking any risk! Even so, the two brothers obviously don''t give a d*mn about that. Undeniably, we are a stark contrast to the bigwig of different statuses like him. Thalia gasped inwardly. Anthony is definitely one with an eye to the future. At the thought of that, she stated excitedly, ¡°Since Denise will be the wealthiest one, I''d better butter her up!¡± On the heels of that, she headed straight into the manor. Seeing that, Anthony followed behind her too. Standing in the corridor, Keh fastened his gaze on their figures with a hint of indecipherable ambiguousness in his eyes. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Even though it was a family dinner, various dishes of the standard of a five-star hotel were served. In other words, those dishes looked and tasted exceptionally sumptuous. The spacious dining hall was engulfed by liveliness as everyone gathered, chatting andughing blissfully. Catching sight of the housekeeper pouring the wine, Liamplimented, ¡°This is a quality wine. Keh, did you bring it here?¡± Savoring the wine, Keh cast a look in Natasha''s direction. Smiling, he replied, ¡°Nat''s the one.¡± In an instant, everyone locked their gazes on Natasha. Liam asked again, ¡°Nat, did you bring this?¡± ¡°I bought it without thinking much!¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°Nat, this is certainly not any ordinary wine you can easily buy elsewhere!¡± Liam threw her a meaningful nce. She shed him a smile. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, if you like it, I''ll bring a few bottles for you again.¡± Liam''s eyes lit up instantaneously. With that, he dly nodded. ¡°Okay! I''m looking forward to it!¡± Natasha smiled again. Right that instant, Keh kept his eyes glued to her. Her hair cascaded down the back of her slender shoulders; her eyes looked exquisite on her dainty face. Undoubtedly, she could gain sess effortlessly with her stunning good looks. It would never cross anyone''s mind that she possessed such a petrifying skill. Who could have rted her to Shadow Seeker? Ever since he knew about her identity, he was not the slightest bit astounded, regardless of what she did. It was as though those were her daily activities. On top of that, he could not resist feeling a sense of inexplicable superiority whenever he recalled how she used to belong to him. Natasha seemed to have sensed his gaze. When she turned to look in his direction, their eyes met. Keh looked intently into her eyes without avoiding her. His lips contorted into a curve as he admired her great charm. On the other hand. Natasha whipped out her phone. The moment she put it down a few seconds later, the notification tone of his phone sounded. Keh picked up his phone and noticed a message from Natasha: What are you looking at? Keh replied at once: I suddenly feel like kissing your lips! Natasha was at a loss for words. When she turned to look at Keh again, he was smiling at her. There was frivolousness amid dignity in his smile. Looking idle and casual, he was extraordinarily charming. Natasha cast her eyes down and sent another message: Go ahead if you have the cheek. Right after reading the message, Keh looked up at her. Thetter mimicked him by shing him a challenging smile. Unexpectedly, Keh put down his phone the next second before standing up and heading toward Natasha. The others were oblivious to it as they were engaged in their conversations. Nheless, Natasha had her eyes on Keh all the time till he eventually stopped right behind her. The napkin on the dining table somehow dropped to the ground when Keh walked past it. Natasha did not even doubt if it was merely a coincidence. She bent down spontaneously to pick it up. At the same time, Keh bent down abruptly as well. The moment she picked up the napkin, he suddenly nted a kiss on her lips. Caught off guard, Natasha was bereft of speech. Even so, Keh held the back of her head deliberately to deepen the kiss. Denise was the one sitting closest to Natasha. As her curiosity was piqued, she turned to look in their direction. In a split second, her eyes widened at the overwhelming scene. What? There was indescribable excitement in her widely opened starlike eyes. Oh my! It''s far more romantic than those moments in the drama series. Daddy is incredibly good at it! No words could describe how she was whipped up by it. At that very moment, Terence, seated alongside Denise, seemed to sense something awry. Staring at her, he queried, ¡°Denise, what''s wrong?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Denise came to her senses and looked at him. Beaming sweetly, she shook her head. ¡°I''m fine!¡± At the same time, Keh let go of Natasha. Even so, he still fastened his glittering eyes on her. It was as if he could not get enough of her. Natasha only looked at him silently without moving. She could even hear her heart pounding rhythmically. ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± Terence''s voice sounded again. Just as he cast a look in Natasha''s direction, Keh suddenly rose to his feet with the napkin. Next, he handed it to Natasha in a dignified manner. Since he behaved so naturally, others could scarcely sense anything, it seemed he only helped to pick the napkin up for her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After staring at him for a while, Natasha still stretched out her hand to take the napkin from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± The next moment, Keh walked toward the table a short distance away. After that, he poured a ss of water before turning and heading toward the table steadily. Wearing a look of pride, he exuded an imposing aura as usual. Terence did not sense anything amiss after looking at him for quite a while. Shortly after, he retracted his gaze and gazed at Denise instead. ¡°Dig in.¡± ¡°Okay, Gramps,¡± Denise smiled sweetly at him. Deep down, she gasped admiringly. I''m impressed! Daddy is awesome! Back in his seat, Keh whipped out his phone and sent Natasha a message right away: How''s it? Are you satisfied? After shooting him a look, Natasha cast her eyes down and replied: Mr. Hamilton,I''m impressed by your outstanding acting skill. Keh replied right away: Thanks for yourpliment. Natasha mocked him by replying: You not only have good acting skills but also have no sense of shame. Keh refuted again by sending another message: Nat, when did you start hiding your feelings? From your response a while ago, I''m convinced that you like that very much. Rolling her eyes, Natasha sent another message: What a narcissist! Keh chuckled as he continued to send more messages to her. They were absorbed in bickering discreetly by sending messages nonstop to each other, paying no heed to the others. Everyone else sensed that but did not even bother to disclose anything. Hmph! Do they think that we are blind? Thalia looked out of the manor from time to time while eating. Gazing at her, Anthony could roughly guess who she was anticipating and blurted out, ¡°He won''t come.¡± bbergasted, Thalia looked at him in bafflement. ¡°He¡¯s avoiding you. Anyway, Nat won¡¯t invite him again since she has invited you,¡± Anthony said confidently. Thalia looked away hastily. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then what are you looking at?¡± Anthony asked doubtfully. Thalia scanned the surroundings before responding, ¡°I''m observing your daddy. You should look at the gleefulness on his face now.¡± Anthony looked in his direction withoutmenting anything. ¡°Ah! He''s lucky enough...¡± Thalia continued to bber but zipped her mouth abruptly when Anthony shot her a warning look. After contemting for a while, she added further with a smile, ¡°I just feel bad for your mom.¡± Anthony lowered his voice and asked inquisitively, ¡°Why did my mommy invite you here?¡± Thalia looked up to throw a nce at Natasha not far away from them before stating triumphantly, ¡°Could it be I''m pretty, honey-tongued, and have a good temper?¡± Anthony shot her a subtle nce. ¡°Don''t you think you have some false perceptions about yourself?¡± Thalia knitted her brows in displeasure. ¡°Anything wrong? Do you mean I''m not pretty enough, not good with words, and have a hot temper? Or perhaps you have other opinions?¡± Sensing that she had lost her temper, Anthony could not help warning himself not to get on women''s nerves. My goodness! If any short-tempered woman like Thalia is irked, I''ll be doomed! Putting on a ttering smile, he tried to appease her. ¡°I¡¯m only pulling your leg. Don''t be mad, okay?¡± ¡°Pfft! Men are all the same. You put up a front without speaking your mind!¡± Thalia glowered at him. Anthony looked at her and purposively lowered his voice. ¡°Okay! No more jokes. I have something important to tell you.¡± Chapter 338 Chapter 338 ¡°All right. Jokes aside, there''s something important I need to tell you...¡± Anthony spoke with a hushed voice while looking at Thalia. Thalia turned around and said smugly, "I don''t want to hear it.¡± Anthony continued, ¡°But it''s something really important.¡± Thalia looked at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I''m not in a good mood to hear anything!¡± Anthony went deep in thought for a moment before smiling at her. ¡°Thalia, you¡¯re the most magnanimous among all the pretty women I¡¯ve seen. You''re also someone who looks at the big picture, and so I believe you wouldn''t hold a grudge against me, right?¡± Thalia arched her brows and looked up at him with a scowl. ¡°Between me and Nat, who''s the prettier? Who''s more magnanimous? Who is more capable of looking at the bigger picture?¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. ¡°Is thisparison necessary?¡± Thalia answered, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°You want to hear the truth?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Words caught in Thalia''s throat after she heard that question. Based on Anthony''s response, she knew what his answer would be. I guess he wouldn''t go against his will to say nice things to coax me. After all, Nat is everything to him. Thalia narrowed her eyes and responded with a faint grin. ¡°Oh, forget it. You don''t have to say anything anymore.¡± ¡°You''re not mad at me anymore, right?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia took in a deep breath. ¡°Who says so?¡± ¡°You''re the second prettiest woman I''ve ever seen! I swear!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You mean what you said?¡± ¡°Of course! That''s exactly what I have in my mind! You rank the second!¡± Thalia was pleased to hear that. ¡°Fine. So what do you want to tell me?¡± Anthony nced at the surroundings and whispered, ¡°You stay here for the night. I''ll tell you in the evening when I have a chance.¡± Thalia knew something was amiss upon seeing that suspicious look on his face. She nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡± Meanwhile, all the guests at the banquet had a good time, and many of them had a few drinks. When Liam was about to take another sip of wine, Keh stopped him. ¡°You''ve drunk a lot tonight, Grandpa.¡± Liam instantly knitted his brows upon hearing that. ¡°What do you mean by I''ve drunk a lot? I''ve only had two sses of wine!¡± When Liam insisted on taking another sip, Keh covered the winess with his palm. ¡°You''ve reached your limit, Grandpa. In fact, the doctor said you shouldn''t drink at all.¡± ¡°Hey-¡± Natasha came over to defuse the tension. ¡°You must take care of your health, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Upon hearing that, Liam responded, ¡°All right. I''ll listen to you, Nat!¡± Natasha turned to Terence and said, ¡°You should not drink too much as well, Grandpa.¡± ¡°My body is fine. I''m all right.¡± Natasha red at him without uttering a word. Terence had no choice but to give in. ¡°All right! All right! I won''t drink much!¡± He then put down his winess. After a short pause, Terence looked at Liam. ¡°It''s time to take your medicine, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Liam looked over and met his eyes. He then nodded. ¡°Oh, yes. I should take my medicine now!¡± ¡°Let''s go! I''lle with you!¡± ¡°Wow. I''m surprised you remembered. Well then, I''ll give you a chance to keep mepany!¡± Liam then stood up and was ready to leave. Seeing that, Terence quickly followed right behind. Everyone could tell they were putting up an act. Meanwhile, Keh waved at Dan, gesturing for Dan toe over. Keh muttered a few words in Dan¡¯s ear. Dan then nodded and replied, ¡°Got it. I''ll take care of it.¡± He then caught up with Liam and Terence. Benjamin could not help but remark, ¡°We don''t always get to see Gramps and Great-grandpa getting along well, do we? What a rare sight.¡± ¡°But don''t you think their acting seems awkward?¡± Denise said. Anthony responded, ¡°It doesn''t matter. What matters the most is we get to leave now!¡± Benjamin, Denise, and Anthony turned their attention to Natasha and Keh as if they were waiting for theirmand. Keh looked at them and grinned. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. Let''s go home and take a rest!¡± Upon hearing that, everyone started leaving. ¡°Thalia, let''s go for a walk!¡± Denise suggested. After taking a nce at Natasha, Thalia nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± The triplets then took Thalia away. The corners of Natasha''s lips quirked up as she watched them leave. There were now only two people sitting at the dining table. Keh gazed into Natasha''s eyes. ¡°How do you feel? Are you tired?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah. A little.¡± ¡°Let''s go then. I''ll walk you back to your room, and you should rest.¡± Keh then stood up and picked up his coat. Natasha looked at the man and thought for a moment before leaving with him. When they arrived at the room, Natasha turned around and looked at him. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Aren''t you going to invite me in?¡± Natasha sized him up but did not answer his question. Keh smiled. ¡°Don''t look at me like this. I won''t be able to do anything to you here.¡± ¡°Are you also staying here tonight?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I thought you didn''t n on staying here?¡± ¡°I''ve drunk a lot of wine tonight. I believe your grandpa and mine won''t be cruel enough to see me leave in an intoxicated state,¡± Keh mumbled. Natasha knew this was going to happen. She smiled and entered the room. ¡°I''m going to take a shower now!¡± She then shut the door without hesitation. Keh stood outside and stared nkly at the door. The corners of his lips quirked up. He raised his wrist to check his watch. There''s still time. He instantly put on a serious look and left the room. As he was walking, he made a call. ¡°I''m going out now!" Keh walked out and went straight into the ck car that had waited for him outside the entrance. The man in the driver''s seat looked at him and greeted, ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Let''s go. I must get back here before midnight.¡± The man immediately started the car¡¯s engine and drove off. At the manor, Natasha felt cool and refreshed after taking a bath. Natasha had not enjoyed the drinking session that night, as something had been bothering her. After changing into something casual, she went out to get a drink. As she was on her way out, she bumped into Dan. ¡°Ms. Watson, why aren''t you sleeping yet? It''ste now.¡± ¡°Could you get me a bottle of wine, Dan?¡± ¡°You want to have a drink?¡± Natasha nodded. Dan thought about it before replying, ¡°I''ll get someone to find a bottle of wine in the cer and send it to your room. How about that?¡± Natasha''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°That won''t be necessary. Could you please bring the wine to the pavilion over there? I''ll wait there.¡± She pointed at the pavilion in front of her. Dan nodded. ¡°All right. Please give me a minute. I''ll see to it right now!¡± ¡°Oh, please bring me an extra winess too.¡± Dan froze for a moment before nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Sure, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha then walked to the pavilion and took a seat. Soon, someone brought a bottle of wine over. The moon was pretty that night, surrounded by an ethereal glow. Natasha sat in the pavilion and poured herself a ss of wine. Suddenly, Thalia came up to her. ¡°Want a drink?¡± Natasha knew who wasing in her direction without lifting her head. Thalia went over and sat down after ncing at her. Natasha did not say much. She just poured Thalia a ss of wine. Thalia somehow felt Natasha was aware of many things even though thetter always looked composed and steady. Thalia knew she was right when she saw the two winesses Natasha had prepared in advance. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Thalia asked right away. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Natasha responded with a grin. She did not reply to her question, but the answer was obvious. Thalia looked at the wine before her, and she could not hide her curiosity. ¡°How did you know I''d come and look for you?¡± ¡°I didn''t. I was just trying my luck,¡± Natasha said with a smile. She picked up the winess and gently swirled the wine before taking a sip. Natasha exuded anguid yet casual vibe. Thalia looked at her and could not quite believe what she said. Why would she get two winesses ready when she was just trying her luck? Thalia had not had much interaction with Natasha, but she could roughly figure out what kind of person Natasha was after several encounters. Thalia thought Natasha was emotionally distant, mysterious, stand-offish, and fearsome-looking. Thalia had always been fearless, but she always felt a tad uneasy whenever she was around Natasha. It was as if Natasha could peer into her soul and read her mind. Thalia could not help but ask, ¡°Anthony asked me why you invited me to the manor today.¡± She looked at Natasha and continued, ¡°I didn''t think too much about it, but now I would like to know why you invited me to your family dinner. I heard that it was you who suggested for me to stay overnight.¡± ¡°Why do you think I did this, then?¡± Natasha asked while arching her brows and taking another sip of wine. Thalia shook her head. ¡°I can''t read your mind...¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°What''s wrong? You''re Darz''s top assassin. Don''t tell me you''re scared.¡± ¡°I''m not scared, but I have this indescribable feeling in my heart. It''s like you know me through and through,¡± Thalia said. Natasha did not utter a word in response to her remark. All of a sudden, Thalia froze for a bit. She lifted her eyes and looked at Natasha. ¡°H-How did you find out...¡± Thalia asked before realization dawned upon her. ¡°Anthony told you?¡± Natasha nodded. Thalia gazed at the woman. ¡°What else did he tell you?¡± ¡°Everything. Everything I should know, and everything I shouldn''t know,¡± Natasha said. Her reply rendered Thalia speechless. After a short pause, she looked at Natasha. ¡°What exactly do you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Anything,¡± Natasha said. She still looked casual and was unperturbed by Thalia''s surprise reaction. It was as if she just wanted to have small talks with Thalia. Thalia knew there was more to this than met the eye. She can''t possibly wait here for me merely to have a casual chat with me. Nheless, Thalia knew Natasha would not y tricks behind people''s backs. She wouldn''t have invited me to stay had she had other hidden agendas in mind. Thalia steadied herself and looked at the woman before her. ¡°Sure. Let''s chat.¡± Natasha poured herself another ss of wine and said, ¡°Cheers.¡± Thalia''s eyes darted from side to side. She then clinked her winess against Natasha''s. Two beauties enjoyed sipping their red wine underneath the moonlight. Thalia nced at Natasha. ¡°You want to talk about the triplets, right?¡± Natasha turned her attention to Thalia and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Y-You want them to quit?¡± Thalia asked. That was the only question she could think of. ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°If that''s the case, I''m afraid I don''t have a say in this.¡± Upon noticing Natasha remain silent, Thalia continued, ¡°Darz would never force anyone to stay or leave against their will. Do they know about it?¡± ¡°No, they don''t.¡± ¡°You should talk to them first,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I wouldn''t have to talk to you had I wanted them to quit the group!¡± Natasha said. Thalia got even more confused. ¡°So, you mean... ¡°You should know what Anthony''s talent is. He has achieved a lot at such a young age. I''m not sure if he''ll be even more capable in the future, but if it happens, he''ll make many enemies,¡± Natasha said. Thalia looked at her. ¡°So, you''re worried about his safety.¡± Natasha nodded while looking Thalia in the eyes. The former''s expression turned solemn. Thalia understood what Natasha meant. It was indeed a valid concern that she had never thought about before. ¡°We didn''t know about Anthony''s identity before this. He only agreed to meet me and revealed his identity when you were involved in that ident. Frankly speaking, I couldn''t believe my eyes when he stood before me!¡± Thalia said. Natasha kept mum and stared still at her. ¡°Anthony has long be the center of attention in the hacker''s world. In fact, he has made a name for himself in the circle and inevitably made many enemies. But I believe no one could locate him as long as he''s unwilling to reveal himself,¡± Thalia exined. ¡°At this point, I don''t think anyone besides Shadow Seeker could track him down unless a powerful hacker emerges from somewhere in the future.¡± ¡°That''s possible. Anthony might not have met his match yet,¡± Natasha said. She had never thought she was the absolute best because she believed there would be individuals out there that were more capable than her. The person might not appear now, but that did not mean the person would not emerge in the future. Of course, in reality, Natasha was still the cream of the crop! ¡°Yes. We can''t rule out this possibility,¡± Thalia said, ¡°But I believe, given time, he would rise to that position where no one could challenge him.¡± ¡°But before he could reach that position, his life would still be in jeopardy because of all the uncertainties around him!¡± Natasha expressed her biggest worry. Thalia bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°You''re right, but don''t worry. I''ll protect the three of them at all costs. No one can harm them as long as I''m still alive.¡± The tensed look on Natasha''s face gradually eased after she heard Thalia. She looked at Thalia, and her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Moreover, everyone in Darz will always have their backs. We''ll not give anyone a chance to harm them. We''ll make sure those who want to harm them don''t live another day!¡± Natasha looked at Thalia and said, ¡°I don''t trust promises made by those in the Darz because they''re too farfetched. But I trust you.¡± Thalia froze for a moment. ¡°So you''re saying...¡± ¡°Don''t me me for being selfish, Thalia. I''m their mother, after all. I''ll not stop them from doing what they want to do, but I can''t stop worrying about them. You''re the only one 1 can reach out to, so I need your assurance. I know you''ll protect them with your life, but I still want to hear your promise. I want you to know how important this is to me. If anyoneys their fingers on my children, I swear I''ll do anything to make them pay the price! I''m capable of doing so, and I mean every word I say,¡± Natasha said to Thalia while gritting her teeth. Thalia was not sure why Natasha could be so confident. However, for some inexplicable reason, she found Natasha''s words convincing. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thalia looked at her and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Natasha stared at Thalia and said, ¡°I entrust my three children to you, Thalia. Don''t disappoint me!¡± Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Huh? I thought it''d be tricky to persuade Natasha. It never urred to me that shed suddenly agree and entrust them to me. I didn''t bother much about it at first, but now, I have to admit that I feel the weight of responsibility. This is probably what she wants. She wants me to remember her warning clearly and take this matter seriously. With that thought in mind, Thalia looked at Natasha. ¡°You''re entrusting the triplets to me... Do you trust me that much?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Why?¡± asked Thalia. Natasha arched an eyebrow. ¡°It''s probably because... I know you well.¡± ¡°Know me well... You''re saying that you know me well?¡± Thalia repeated questioningly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°How can that be...¡± Thalia began with augh. Turning to Natasha, she noticed thetter''s extraordinarily resolute gaze. It did not seem as though she was joking. ¡°We haven''t spent much time together, so how could you know me well?¡± she queried. Natasha looked at her, enunciating each word slowly and clearly as she replied, ¡°That''s because I know how to read minds.¡± Thalia stared at her nkly for several seconds. ¡°Read minds?¡± she echoed doubtfully. Looking solemn, Natasha simply nodded. ¡°Are such things actually real?¡± Thalia did not sound convinced. Natasha looked at her directly and responded, ¡°Why not? Mind reading is also a type of psychology. It''s just that it goes under a different name. Those with a higher ne of consciousness can read people through their minds.¡± Thalia stared at her for a long time, dumbfounded. Perhaps because of Natasha''s personality, she did not appear to be someone who would lie. Hence, Thalia actually started to believe her. More importantly, if this is true, that''d exin why I always get chills in my heart whenever I see her. Every time she looks at me, it feels as though she can see right through me. Mind reading, eh?I see... While those thought were running through Thalia''s mind, Anthony walked over. He leaned in and looked at the twodies as he asked, ¡°What are the two of you chatting about?¡± Natasha smiled as she gazed at him. ¡°Nothing. We''re just talking about random stuff. Why haven''t you gone to rest?¡± ¡°Oh, I wanted to talk to Thalia about something,¡± he answered. Natasha nced at Thalia, then nodded. ¡°Go on, then.¡± ¡°What about you, Nat?¡± ¡°I''ll go back to my room and turn in after I finish this ss,¡± she replied, swirling her ss of wine. Anthony nodded. ¡°Goodnight, then. Sweet dreams.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Anthony shot Thalia a look. Thetter returned to her senses and left with him. As they walked away, Thalia looked a little absent-minded. ¡°What''s gotten into you?¡± Anthony enquired. Thalia turned to him and frowned. ¡°Anthony, why didn''t you tell me earlier about your mother''s ability to read minds?¡± Anthony was stunned. ¡°Read minds?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Thalia responded, then let out a long sigh. ¡°And here I was, puzzling over why I always had an indescribable sense of guilt every time I saw her. Now, I finally understand why.¡± He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Did she tell you that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What did the two of you talk about?¡± At that, Thalia responded, ¡°She''s worried about your safety. She wanted me to guarantee and promise that I''d protect the three of you in the future.¡± Anthony was stunned upon hearing that. He turned back to gaze at Natasha, who was still sipping her red wine under the pavilion. She was loungingnguidly, yet she exuded an indescribable air that reflected the beauty of solitude. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She doesn''t say much, but she always arranges everything secretly. As a mother, that''s perhaps the most genuine expression of care and concern she has toward her child. Unbidden, a lump rose in Anthony''s throat. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia reached out a hand and waved it in front of his eyes. Returning to his senses, Anthonyposed himself and shook his head. ¡°It''s nothing. Did she say anything else after that?¡± he asked while looking at Thalia. Thalia continued, ¡°After that, I asked your mother why she trusts me so much. She said it''s because she knows me well. Then, I got dragged here.¡± Anthony stared at her in silence. What she probably meant by that was she thoroughly investigated Thalia''s background. However; she couldn''t say that, so she said it was because she could read minds... Anthony could not refrain from sighing at that thought. When did Nat be a big fool too? As expected, one is truly a product of one''s environment. It must be a result of her spending too much time with Daddy. However, I can''t me Thalia for foolishly falling for it. With a face like Nat''s, I''m afraid others will end up believing anything she says. Those who are reserved and not good with words look more trustworthy. Like Thalia, I would''ve also epted that exnation if I didn''t know Nat as well as I do... While Anthony was deep in thought, Thalia asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He snapped back to his senses. ¡°Nothing!¡± She looked at him, still riddled with doubt. ¡°Does she really know mind reading?¡± ¡°She...¡± He was about to respond when he suddenly recalled how Thalia had threatened him. If I lie to her again, I''m afraid things will really end badly... As that thought surfaced in his mind, Anthony forced himself to refrain from finishing his sentence. Turning to Thalia, he said, ¡°Maybe... it''s something even more impressive than mind reading.¡± Thalia did not read too much into his answer and merely took it at face value. ¡°Is she really that amazing?¡± ¡°What did you expect? Why else do you think the three of us are so smart?¡± he quizzed. ¡°Isn''t it because of Keh...¡± ¡°However, even my father submits to my mother because she has him wrapped around her little finger. So, who do you think has the upper hand?¡± ¡°Keh submits to her because he''s bewitched by her feminine charms,¡± Thalia reasoned. Anthony stared at her, momentarily at a loss for words. Sometimes, it''s no wonder I don''t tell the truth. I''ve already given such an obvious hint... However, she manages toe up with a logical reason to counter that. It''s so logical that I can''t even say anything to refute it! He gazed at her with deep sympathy as the thought crossed his mind. ¡°Thalia, you should count yourself lucky that you don''t have to rely on your smarts to live your life,¡± he remarked. Then, without waiting for her to respond, he turned to leave while shaking his head. She stared at his back as he walked away, furrowing her brows unhappily. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that? Exin yourself clearly. Anthony Watson!¡± ¡°I can''t! Meanwhile, Natasha had practically finished the entire bottle of wine by the time she had had enough to drink. She moved to get up and return to her room to rest. However, as soon as she stood up, she lost her bnce. A hand suddenly reached out and steadied her. Looking up to see Keh''s face with its aristocratic air right in front of her, she broke into a smile. ¡°Keh?¡± Keh adored the way she looked when she called his name. It was as though she was being coquettish and fully relied on him. Her voice sounds even more alluring in the dark of night. He fixed his eyes on her as emotions surged within his gaze. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± he asked, a hint of restraint in his husky voice. She shook her head. ¡°Nope. It''s just that my feet feel a little numb.¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Keh''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the wine bottle. ¡°How much have you had to drink?¡± ¡°Not a lot. Just one bottle. I also drank with Thalia for a while,¡± Natasha replied with a smile. His heartbeat quickened at the sight of her flushed cheeks and bright eyes. ¡°Do you still want to drink some more?¡± After pondering for a moment, Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Come on. I''ll take you somewhere else.¡± With that, he pulled her after him as he walked away. She did not question him, allowing him to lead her away just like that. Ten minutester, Keh stopped in front of a bottle of red wine inside a massive wine cer. Meanwhile, Natasha scanned her surroundings. The room spanned over a hundred square meters, and its arched design was opulent and elegant. A multitude of different wines lined both sides of the room. There were so many that one would find it somewhat overwhelming. Randomly picking up a bottle and examining it, she realized it was extremely expensive. This ce can be described as a heaven for wine connoisseurs! Just then, Keh brought out a bottle of red wine, and she walked over to him. ¡°How about drinking this?¡± he asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Keh immediately went to decant the wine. Seeing how well he knew his way around the ce, she sat down to watch him. ¡°Didn''t you say you''ve never been here?¡± He had his back toward her as he replied, ¡°What I said was that I haven''t been here after the two elderly people bought this ce.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± After decanting the wine, Keh walked toward her with the wine and two winesses, his rxed stride exuding grace and elegance. ¡°The person who built this manor is a friend, so I''vee to visit before.¡± Natasha nodded after hearing his answer. He poured her some wine and said, ¡°Try it.¡± She looked at it for a while before lifting the ss to her lips and taking a sip. ¡°How is it?¡± he asked. She nodded. "Not bad.¡± He poured her a little more. ¡°Try it again.¡± Once again, she raised the ss to her lips and took a sip. However, her delicate brows furrowed slightly after she tasted it. ¡°Well?¡± he asked. Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°It tastes a little different from before...¡± ¡°That''s the beauty of this wine. There are subtle changes with every sip you taste,¡± Keh exined. She flicked her gaze toward him briefly. ¡°It''s my first time drinking a wine like this.¡± ¡°This bottle of wine is called Estee, and ites from Ferropene. A man personally made it in his pursuit of the woman he loved. She loved drinking wine, so he decided to create one and gift it to her as a way of professing his love for her. He did everything himself, from the harvesting to the pressing, fermentation, aging, rification, and bottling. There are only a hundred bottles of it in this world, and this is probably one of the few bottles left.¡± ¡°In that case, it must''ve cost a pretty penny!¡± Natasha eximed. ¡°Yes. It''s priceless!¡± ¡°And after that?¡± she asked. ¡°After that? ¡°What happened after that? Did the man win the heart of the woman he loved?¡± she queried. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. "Why do you say so?¡± ¡°It must''ve taken him a long time to make the wine. So, someone else would''ve probably swept the woman off her feet already, right?¡± Natasha replied. He could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Are you really that pessimistic?¡± ¡°That''s not being pessimistic. It''s called being realistic.¡± Gazing at her, he continued, ¡°When the man went looking for his beloved after making the wine, she did have a boyfriend already. The man was devastated. However, the wine he made caught a businessman''s eye at the time. The man eventually became a well-known wine merchant in the area. After a sessful wine-sharing session, he bumped into the woman he loved again. She was single then, so he confessed his feelings, and they ended up together!¡± Natasha was unable to stop herself from smiling after hearing that. ¡°As expected, happy endings only exist in stories.¡± Keh looked at her quietly, his gaze deeply affectionate and focused. Natasha turned to him. ¡°Aren''t you drinking?¡± ¡°I''ve had a lot to drink today. If I have anymore, I''m afraid I''ll get drunk,¡± he replied. ¡°Why are you afraid of getting drunk? It''s not like you''re nning on leaving,¡± Natasha teased. He gazed at her intently, his eyes aze with passion. ¡°I''m just afraid I''ll do something impulsive after I''m drunk.¡± As soon as he said that, Natasha fell silent. What had happened the other night was still vivid in her mind. She rose to her feet at the recollection of those memories and walked around the wine cer. Studying a bottle of wine on the racks, she picked it up for a closer look. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°That story just now... You didn''t make it up yourself, did you?¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Keh walked toward her. She turned around and looked at him before saying, ¡°I just have a feeling.¡± Fixing his gaze on her, Keh strode forward. His tall figure towered over her. Lowering his eyes to look at her, he said, ¡°Then, what do your feelings say about why I told you that story?¡± She found it difficult to breathe because of his sudden close proximity. ¡°So, you admit that it''s a made-up story?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± His low voice rumbled above her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look up and I''ll tell you,¡± Keh replied, his voice husky. The moment Natasha looked up, she felt his warm lips on hers. He caressed her face and pressed her against the wine racks, kissing her as though he was spellbound. After some time, Natasha pushed him away. Pressing his forehead against hers, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The wine.¡± He took the bottle of wine from her and ced it back on the rack. Then, before she could utter another word, he cradled her face and kissed her again. That time, he was a little more impatient and aggressive than before... Meanwhile, the triplets and Thalia were over on the balcony. Thalia eyed them as she asked, ¡°Why so mysterious? What do you want to say?¡± ¡°To be frank, I don''t know either!¡± Benjamin turned to Anthony. ¡°Tony, what is it that you want to say?¡± ncing at Thalia, Anthony said, ¡°Come somewhere with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To grab the goods,¡± he replied with a C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org grin. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she pressed. ¡°Vermillion Base is transferring goods for thest time at the jetty,¡± Anthony exined briefly. As soon as she heard that, she asked, ¡°You''re nning something against Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°What do you mean so what''? Your actions will cause Darz to make enemies, that''s what!¡± ¡°Just tell me, are you going or not?¡± Anthony demanded bluntly. Thalia hesitated. ¡°Vermillion Base isn''t just any ordinary organization... Besides, how are the two of us supposed to take on a group of them?¡± ¡°Who says it''ll just be the two of us?¡± Anthony countered. ¡°Who else, then?¡± Anthony grinned. ¡°You''ll find out if you go.¡± Seeing the secretive look on Anthony''s face, Thalia frowned. ¡°Every time you grin like that, I get an ominous feeling. What evil n have you hatched this time? Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Anthonyughed as he listened to Thalia''s words. ¡°I don''t have any evil ns. I''m so innocent and adorable!¡± Thalia was speechless. Innocent and adorable? What nonsense! These words do not fit him at all! Mimicking his tone of voice, Thalia replied, ¡°Don''t you think you are mistaken about your own character?¡± Anthony cast a nce at her. ¡°Am I mistaken? Aren''t I innocent and adorable?¡± ¡°Do you remember those cruel things you did to theizens?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Do you remember the hospital incident where you picked up a knife with the intention of attacking the man who hurt your mommy?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Have you forgotten the ambitious wishes you made?¡± Thalia asked. Once more, Anthony was rendered speechless. He blinked as he pondered over it for some time. At this moment, Thalia looked at him. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re so innocent and adorable?¡± Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°I''ve gone overboard!¡± ¡°Well, it''s not toote to recognize yourself for who you are!¡± ¡°Um... I only made onement. Do you need to take revenge on me?¡± Thalia smiled. ¡°As you know, we, the users of the Darz, are vengeful people!¡± At this moment, Anthony understood the truth of the statement¡ªhell hath no fury like a woman scorned. Benjamin and Denise could not help giggling as they watched the two of them dickering. Thalia looked at them. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± ¡°Tony has been bullying us all these years. Finally, he has met his match!¡± Denise replied. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Thalia, you''re his nemesis!¡± At this, Thalia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is ¡°At the very least, I''ve nevere across anyone who can out-talk him,¡± Denise said. ¡°Thalia, you''re the first.¡± Hearing that, Thalia was immediately pleased, and she nced at Anthony. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Do you believe her words?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly!¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Apparently, women tend to pay heed to what they like to hear and ignore the truth.¡± ¡°We call this selective perception,¡± Thalia emphasized. ¡°Apparently, you know well about what kind of person you are. That''s great.¡± Anthony nodded. It was Thalia''s turn to be speechless. Indeed, Anthony was a sore loser! In the end, he still made some harsh remarks as a way of retort. They said I had won the argument... Was it not just a fluke shot? With this thought on her mind, Thalia heaved a helpless sigh. ¡°Apparently, I will not be needed to carry out tomorrow''s mission. Therefore, I shall go back to rest. Goodnight.¡± As she spoke, she put on a tired look and turned around to leave. Seeing this, Anthony stopped her. ¡°Please don''t mind me!¡± ¡°What now? Is there anything else?¡± Anthony looked at her, took a deep breath, and smiled as he spoke. ¡°You are a beautiful and smart woman, so I guess you won¡¯t hold this against me ande at me with despicable means, right?¡± The first part of his words was full of ¡°praise,¡± but he ended the sentence with a ¡°threat.¡± Thalia looked at Anthony, whose words carried an implied meaning. She was unsure if she should feel angry or otherwise. ¡°If you want to coax me, you should do it properly, no?¡± Thalia said. Anthony thought for a moment. ¡°I will double the benefits that you want!¡± Thalia was startled. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m going to give in just because of the benefits¡ª¡± ¡°Five times, then!¡± Thalia nearly choked. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Forget about it if you are unwilling. If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll forsake this batch of goods. Anyway, it''s not a great loss to me!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Don''t! I''ll go. I''ll go!¡± Thalia quickly replied. Five times''. It''s a fivefold increase in the benefits''. It was no wonder that she would give in to Anthony. If she did not agree to it right away, it might be toote. Only a fool would forsake a good opportunity out of anger. At the same moment, Denise and Benjamin were observing them with frowns on their faces. They had never expected Thalia to concede to defeat so quickly. They found out that they had overestimated her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After staring at Anthony for a moment, they lowered their heads as they realized that they were wrong about Anthony again. Then, Thalia looked at Anthony. ¡°We should not involve personal feelings when dealing with important matters, right? Besides, profits matter most! Don''t you think so?¡± ¡°Have you decided to go?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± ¡°What about Kyle?¡± ¡°We''ll deal with Kyle after this is over!¡± Thalia said. Anthony''s lips curled upward victoriously. ¡°Great! When Kyle wants an exnation, I''m not the only one responsible. We made the decision together!¡± There was nothing that Thalia could say. With just a few words, Anthony had shared responsibility with her instead of shouldering it alone. Thalia was upset, but she could not do anything about it. Thalia nodded. ¡°Right, we made the decision together!¡± Only then did Anthony smile in satisfaction. Then, his gaze fell upon Benjamin and Denise. ¡°For tomorrow''s mission, only Thalia and I will go. Denise, you''re returning to the film crew, aren¡¯t you? Go back if you must. Benjamin, the injury on your hand hasn''t recovered fully, so you should stay at home and rest!¡± ¡°No!¡± Benjamin eximed. Anthony frowned. Benjamin said, ¡°This is the first serious mission that we are going on. If I don''t go, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°But your hand¡ª¡± ¡°I''m not sure what I''ll be doing tomorrow. However, I''m sure that I''ll be able to help in some way. At the very least, I can be the lookout.¡± Anthony was still a little worried. ¡°Tony, if you don''t take me with you, I¡¯ll go there on my own. It''s up to you!¡± Benjamin said with determination. Anthony knew that his younger brother was as good as his word. With that in mind, he nodded. ¡°All right then. We go as a team.¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin curled his lips into a smirk. Not only was he not worried about the mission that they would carry out the next day, but his eyes were filled with inexplicable excitement at the moment. ¡°That¡¯s great. So, it''s decided then. Tomorrow night, Thalia will say that she''s taking us out to do some sightseeing!¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°What''s the n?¡± ¡°The n is to y it by ear.¡± Thalia red at him. ¡°Don''t tell me you don''t have a n!¡± ¡°No matter how good a n is, there is a chance that things might get out of hand. So, the best move is to be flexible and go with the flow!¡± Anthony''s countenance was filled with confidence. Thalia was speechless. Immediately, she became skeptical of the mission for the next day. Even though Anthony was amazing on the inte, in real life, he was just a child after all. Furthermore, he had never been on any live mission before. This was his first. Most importantly, he was just a feeble kid. With this thought in her mind, Thalia continued to smile politely, but her expectations for the next day''s mission were greatly reduced. At this point in time, Denise was frowning and thinking hard. ¡°All right. This is settled. It''s quitete now, and we should go back to rest.¡± Right then, Denise called out, ¡°Tony!¡± Anthony turned around and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Denise hesitated for some time before she spoke. ¡°I want to go too!¡± Anthony frowned and asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go back to the film crew?¡± ¡°I can return to them a dayter!¡± ¡°I want to go!¡± Denise looked at him with a determined gaze. She wanted to find out if she should undergo special training. Perhaps the mission was the best chance for her to clear her doubt. Looking at Denise, Anthony pondered for a while before replying, ¡°All right. We shall go together tomorrow.¡± Denise looked back at him, her lips curling upward. Thalia looked at the three of them. This was the first time she was going on a mission with three children. This feeling is... hard to describe... Chapter 343 Chapter 343 When Natasha woke up the next morning, it was already ten o''clock in the morning. She had slept so soundly that she could not even remember how she had returned to her room. Right at that moment, the door to her room opened slightly. Denise poked her head around the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Natasha saidzily when she saw the young girl. Denise then opened the door and walked in. ¡°Nat, you''re awake?¡± She grinned happily. Natasha slowly turned to her side and propped her head up with a hand. ¡°Yes,¡± she said as she nced at Denise. Denise walked over to her and smiled. ¡°How much did you drink yesterday, Nat?¡± Natasha instantly narrowed her eyes at that. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Do you still remember how you came home yesterday?¡± Denise asked, staring at Natasha. Natasha furrowed her eyebrows. Her mind soon recalled the image of her and Keh in the wine cer. Her face suddenly turned red. ¡°You forgot, didn''t you?¡± Denise said with a mischievous grin. ¡°Did your father send me home?¡± Natasha looked at her. Denise nodded. ¡°Yes. He even carried you into the house. How romantic!¡± ¡°Romantic?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was with Tony and Thalia on the balcony upstairs. We could see from afar that Daddy was carrying you. You two even...¡± Denise trailed off, but her gaze was implying something. Natasha looked at her in confusion. ¡°You two were...¡± Denise puckered her lips. Natasha was speechless at her actions. She really had no recollection of what had happened. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Nat, it was such a public disy of affection. Although there weren''t as many people at night, and probably no one saw it, it was the first time I''ve ever seen you being so unrestrained.¡± ¡°I... I drank too much yesterday. I can''t remember,¡± Natasha dered. ¡°Nat, are you trying to avoid bearing the responsibility? Is that why you came up with an excuse by iming that you were drunk?¡± the young girl teased. ¡°W-What responsibility?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°You''ve already kissed Daddy. Aren''t you going to take responsibility for your actions?¡± Denise asked. ¡°I... He didn''t suffer any loss, did he? Moreover, it may not be me who initiated it.¡± Denise nodded, agreeing that what Natasha said made sense. She then looked at her mother. ¡°So, are you saying that you want Daddy to take responsibility for his actions, Nat?¡± For a split second, Natasha did not know how to respond to it. ¡°I don''t need him to," she eximed. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Taking responsibility is a serious matter. We have to give it some serious consideration.¡± ¡°Wow... Nat, you¡¯re getting better at making excuses,¡± Denise remarked. ¡°I could say the same thing about how nosy you are,¡± Natasha retorted. The young girl smiled sheepishly. ¡°I''ve noticed how much Daddy yearns for you, so I''m just helping him out.¡± ¡°Little brat, how could you side with an outsider?¡± Natasha lightly poked her daughter on her forehead. Denise smirked and replied, ¡°If you get together with Daddy, then he will no longer be an outsider to me, and I won''t be at fault for siding with him. Am I right?¡± ¡°You''ve certainly given it a lot of thought.¡± ¡°You''re right. So, Nat, would you consider epting Daddy?¡± Denise asked with a hopeful expression. ¡°Hold your tongue.¡± Denise stuck out her tongue at her. Natasha stretchedzily. ¡°Did youe here just to gossip about this?¡± ¡°Not at all. I''m here to ask for your permission, Nat.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Thalia wants to bring the three of us out tonight. Can we go?" Denise asked. That made Natasha pause for a moment. She looked at Denise, who was looking back at her with an innocent expression. After pondering over it, Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, you can. Remember to tell your gramps and your greatgrandpa about it, lest they get worried.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Remember to take care of your safety no matter what,¡± Natasha reminded her. ¡°I know,¡± Denise replied happily. ¡°I''ll go and tell Tony and Ben now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Love you, Nat!¡± Denise jumped into Natasha''s arms and kissed her on the cheek. She then leaped off the bed and scurried away. Just as she reached the door, Denise suddenly remembered something and turned back around. ¡°Oh, right. Gramps and Great-grandpa are in the front yard, Nat.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Natasha replied. Denise grinned at her and left through the door. Natasha smiled as she looked at Denise''s retreating figure. She then got up to wash up. After taking a quick shower, she got dressed and headed to the front yard. The front yard was an open space. When Natasha walked out, Terence was busying away in the yard barefoot, and Liam was helping him out by passing things over. With her long hair cascading down her shoulders, Natasha, who was dressed in a casual outfit, walked over. ¡°Good morning, Grandpa, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± After turning around to face Natasha, Liam greeted smilingly, ¡°Oh, you''re awake, Nat.¡± Natasha nodded and walked over to them. ¡°What are you doing, Grandpa?¡± ¡°He''s too hung up on his manor located in the countryside, and so he insists on moving the nts here. He''s currently trying to set a ce up over there,¡± Liam replied instead. Natasha smiled at that. ¡°They''re all Grandpa''s treasures. He has spent a lot of time and effort on them.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Liam agreed. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need. Just have a seat. There''s coffee by the side. If you''re hungry, you can ask the housekeeper to prepare breakfast for you,¡± Liam offered. Natasha nodded and went over to sit down. The sun was shining brightly in the sky. The weather was neither too hot nor too cold. She basked in the warm sunlight as she sipped her coffee. As she looked at Terence and Liam busying around, she suddenly felt a sense of bliss and contentment. Natasha realized that happiness coulde from the simplest of things. Right then, Keh walked over. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. I never thought that you''d be here.¡± Natasha looked up at the sound of his voice. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she asked with narrowed eyes. Right then, the housekeeper walked up to Natasha and ced a set of breakfast on the table in front of her. ¡°You drank too much yesterday. It''ll be bad for your stomach if you don''t eat something,¡± Keh said. Natasha looked at the delicious meal in front of her, and her gaze turned warmer. ¡°You were looking for me just to bring me breakfast?¡± ¡°Why else would I be looking for you?¡± Keh asked in return. For a while, Natasha did not know how to respond to that. It took a moment before she replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Keh curled his lips upward. Terence, who was standing at the side, watched as the two interacted with each other. Eventually, he said nothing and continued to get busy. On the other hand, Liam had a contented smile on his face, as he realized Keh was bing better and better at winning the girl''s favor. Natasha was eating her breakfast when Keh''s phone rang. He nced at it and said, ¡°I have to take a call.¡± Natasha nodded in response. Keh got up and walked over to the side. Natasha, who was still eating, lifted her eyes. Her gaze turned grim as she nced at his figure. Right then, Liam called out to her, ¡°Nat, are you going to stay here for a few more days?¡± At that, Natasha averted her eyes from Keh and looked at Liam. ¡°No. I''ll have to go on a business trip the day after tomorrow. I''ll be going back in a while to pack my things.¡± ¡°A business trip?¡± Terence straightened his back and turned to look at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Seemingly prepared for this question, Natasha replied, ¡°At Baykeep. Thepany is in coboration with one of the organizations over there. I''m going over there to follow up with them.¡± ¡°How long will you be gone for?¡± ¡°At the moment, I''m nning to stay there for a few days. It depends on the progress of the discussion. I might need to stay there for a few more days,¡± Natasha answered. Terence''s eyebrows furrowed when he heard that. ¡°Why does your job require you to go on business trips?¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m working, there will always be a possibility that I''ll have to go on business trips, Grandpa.¡± With his brows still knitted into a tight knot, Terence was worried about her. Liam, who was standing by the side, piped up, ¡°Terence, Nat is already an adult. Why are you still so worried about her? She even lived abroad for a few years. She''s just going on a business trip. There''s no need to be so worried about her.¡± ¡°So what if I want to worry about her? It''s none of your business,¡± Terence retorted. ¡°I''m just giving you advice. I''m not interfering in your life,¡± Liam said good-naturedly. Terence ignored Liam and instead turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Remember to take care of yourself. Call us if anythinges up,¡± he advised her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Natasha smiled softly. ¡°I will, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay, that''s enough. Hurry up and dig your pits,¡± Liam urged Terence. Terence rolled his eyes. He stopped bickering with Liam and continued working. Keh then walked back to Natasha''s side after ending the call. Looking at Natasha who was eating her food, he smiled. ¡°How are you feeling? Does your stomach feel better?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes. I feel much better.¡± Out of a sudden, Keh moved closer to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°I shouldn''t have let you drink so much yesterday.¡± Natasha did not reply, but her ears turned slightly red. Keh''s lips curled into a small smile, and he sat opposite her. Gentleness filled his eyes as he gazed adoringly at her. Remaining silent, Natasha continued eating. When she looked up, she locked eyes with Keh, who was staring at her with intense affection. ¡°Aren''t you going to the office today?¡± Natasha broke the silence. ¡°I am,¡± Keh replied. ¡°What time?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Why? You want to go?¡± he asked as he stared at her. ¡°I want to go to the office, too. I''m just thinking of hitching a ride with you.¡± Noticing how reserved she was, Keh narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Would you be ready to go if we leave now?¡± Natasha froze for a second. ¡°Sure. But I''ll need to get changed.¡± Keh nced at the time. ¡°Okay. We''ll leave in half an hour.¡± Natasha nodded. When Liam and Terence heard their conversation, both of them frowned simultaneously. ¡°Are you leaving, Nat?¡± ¡°Yes. I need to go to the office. Grandpa, Old Mr. Hamilton, I''ll pay you two a visit a few dayster,¡± Natasha replied. Liam nodded at that. ¡°Okay.¡± Terence couldn''t help but remind her again, ¡°Nat... No matter what, you must take care of yourself. Remember to call me.¡± ¡°I will, Grandpa.¡± Natasha smiled. Even though he was still worried about his granddaughter, Terence knew that young people still needed their own space. ¡°Okay, go on ahead,¡± Terence said solemnly. Natasha looked at her grandfather with a conflicted look in her eyes. In the end, sheposed herself and nodded her head solemnly. She then got up to go get changed. Keh, too, looked at the elderly duo. ¡°I''ll get going as well, Grandpa, Old Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Hurry up and leave,¡± Liam said as he waved his hand dismissively. Keh was at a loss for words as he noticed how straightforward his grandfather was. Regardless, Keh said nothing. He got up and left. In the car, Keh was driving while Natasha was sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡°Where are the three kids? Why didn''t theye to say bye?¡± Keh started a conversation. ¡°Denise said that Thalia was going to bring them out. They¡¯ve probably gone out,¡± Natasha said tly as she looked out the window. Her gaze seemed unfocused. Hearing that, Keh nodded. Natasha pursed her lips tightly as mixed feelings rose in her heart. It was right then that the car came to a sudden stop. Shocked, Natasha whipped her head to look at Keh, who was leaning toward her. She instantly froze in her seat. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you deliberately keeping a distance from me, Natasha?¡± Keh asked with a frown. She knows very well that I would go through hell just for her without hesitation. So, why is she being so distant? ¡°What?¡± ¡°In front of Old Mr. Watson,¡± Keh added. Natasha stilled for a moment before realizing what he meant. ¡°1 was just-being polite!¡± Polite? What a joke. A taunting smile formed on Keh''s lips as he stared at her. ¡°Should I take some actions to remind you of our rtionship?¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°There''s no need for that.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha nodded. She was a person who knew her ce, after all. Regardless, Keh reached out and ced his hand behind her head, locking her in ce. He then pressed his lips against hers roughly. After he reluctantly let her go, he added, ¡°This is just a warning. I won''t be this lenient next time.¡¯ Natasha remained silent. Keh was satisfied with her reaction and continued to drive. Both of them did not talk for the rest of the ride. That was because Keh kept answering iing calls. It was lucky for Natasha, for she did not know what to say at all. Therefore, she leaned back against the seat and closed her eyes to rest. The car finally came to a stop after more than half an hour. Natasha nced at him. ¡°I think you''re probably going to be busy in the afternoon. I won''t be inviting you in, then.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and stared at her. ¡°Who said I''m busy?¡± ¡°You had so many calls to answer on the way here. Aren''t you busy?¡± Natasha retorted. Keh narrowed his eyes and stared intently at her. ¡°I''m more than willing to put all things aside if you invite me in.¡± ¡°Keh, you can''t possibly be a man who will be blinded by lust, right?¡± Natasha red at him. ¡°I am.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. ¡°Haven''t I made myself clear after what I did for you?¡± Keh asked. Natasha remained silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Be careful, Keh. You might end up falling to your death with how carnal you are.¡± ¡°Let me exin myself further. I am attracted to only you and you alone. So, even if I end up dying in your hands, I will not regret my actions.¡± Keh did not bother concealing how much he desired her. For a while, Natasha did not know what to respond. ¡°What now? Are you going to make me fall head over heels for you?¡± Keh questioned as he gazed at her. ¡°How do you bring yourself to say such shameless words without batting an eye?¡± Natasha asked in exasperation. ¡°It''s simple. I''ve been thirsty for too long. If I don''t let go of my pride, I don''t know when I will be able to quench my thirst.¡± Natasha was speechless. It was then that Keh''s gaze turned suggestive as he inched closer to her. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Nat, aren''t you thirsty at all?¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Noticing his movements, Natasha grabbed onto the door handle. She opened the car door and got out of the car. She smirked slightly at him. ¡°I''m not that thirsty, but if you are, you should return to the office. After all, there are a lot of people who are willing to help you quench your thirst, Mr. Hamilton.¡± With that, she made a move to close the door. However, Keh acted faster and held the door with his hand. ¡°But the only person I want is you.¡± Natasha''s lips curved upward. ¡°I''m sorry. I have no interest in satisfying your desire right now.¡± With that, she closed the door firmly. The window slowly rolled down. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do that now. Does that mean that you¡¯ll be interested in doing thatter?¡± Keh was sensitive enough to catch onto her words. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Natasha looked at him in silence, her eyes scrutinizing him. ¡°Okay. I''lle to find you once I''m done with work,¡± the astute Keh immediately said. Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes as he stared at her. ¡°Remember what you''ve said, Natasha.¡± He knew that Natasha always put up a stubborn front. However, judging from Natasha''s words, Keh was well aware that she had not rejected him. At least he still stood a chance. When Keh thought of that, his eyes were filled with desire. On the other hand, Natasha only smiled at him. Not wanting to waste more time on him, she turned around to leave. Keh called out as he watched her walking away. ¡°I won''t be able toe at night, but I''ll find you first thing tomorrow.¡± Without even looking back, Natasha waved her hand dismissively and walked into the building. It was only after she entered the building that Keh looked away. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that he had something to attend to at night, he would have followed her inside. Keh''s eyes turned cold at once when he thought of the matter. He took out his phone to make a call. ¡°How are things going?¡± After the person on the other end of the line responded, Keh instructed, ¡°Good. Make sure to keep your eyes on them.¡± With that, he looked in the direction of where Natasha had left. His eyes narrowed slightly while his lips curled into a smile. Wait for me. He then started the engine and drove Meanwhile, Natasha was standing on the balcony as she looked down. Her eyes narrowed when Keh''s car left. This time, she was not sure when she would return. To be more specific, she was not even sure if she would evere back. I''m sorry, Keh. Please take good care of Grandpa and the kids. Upon that thought, Natasha rposed herself and stared into the distance. It was well into the night. There was a weak light shining onto the jetty. A car was parked at a spot that was well hidden from view. With a pair of binocrs, Anthony stared at the jetty from inside the car. ¡°Is there anything?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony shook his head. ¡°Are you sure it''s tonight?¡± Thalia asked as she crossed her legs. ¡°Of course. I''m a hundred percent sure.¡± Thalia then sat up straight and took the binocrs from Anthony. She wanted to have a look. ¡°Where did you get the information from?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Is the source supposed to be a secret?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°It''s not that... You''ll figure it out in a while,¡± Anthony said. Thalia nced over at him. ¡°Must you really keep me in suspense?¡± Anthony remained silent. ¡°But if the source is reliable, where are they?¡± Thalia queried. ¡°I don''t know either. Could it be that something unforeseen transpired?¡± ¡°Who knows? The rendezvous may have been canceled,¡± Thalia said as she put down the binocrs. Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Let''s just wait for a while more. This sort of activity is usually carried out atte night, right?¡± Benjamin, who was sitting in the backseat, piped up. Thalia nced over at him with a small smile. ¡°You seem to know a lot about this.¡¯ Before Benjamin could reply, Denise spoke up instead. ¡°That''s how things usually y out in the movies, right?¡± Thalia didn''t know how to respond to that. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Benjamin agreed. Thalia was speechless. They''ve probably overestimated themselves... Denise then reached for the binocrs. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Thalia instantly passed the binocrs over to her. Denise held onto the binocrs and started looking around. However, just as she was watching, she suddenly piped up, ¡°How many people are supposed to come, Tony?¡± ¡°Seven to eight, I guess...¡± Anthony trailed off before adding, ¡°But there are more than seven to eight of them that we''re going to face tonight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thalia pressed. ¡°I saw them! There are quite a few foreigners!¡± Denise eximed. Anthony instantly got excited when he heard her. ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Denise threw the binocrs over to him, and Anthony quickly took them. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Thalia got excited as well. Anthony looked toward the jetty and saw that there were indeed five to six people at the jetty. All of them were tall and burly. They were looking around as they stood on the jetty. ¡°They''re finally here.¡± ¡°What about the goods?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Since the people are here, the goods should be arriving anytime soon,¡± Anthony analyzed. Thalia took a deep breath as excitement filled her eyes. ¡°I''ve always been tasked with dangerous missions in the past. It''s the first time I''m doing something secretive and illegal! Oh my goodness. I''m getting excited!¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows at that. ¡°Well... I don''t think your previous missions have brought you a great fortune like this one.¡± Denise burst outughing at that. ¡°What do you think about this mission then?¡± Thalia muttered. ¡°Hmmm... A heroic act of helping the poor?¡± Benjamin said after pondering for a moment. ¡°How? Who are the poor people that you''re referring to?¡± Thalia asked in confusion. Oh, please... They are loaded, and they''re nothing like the poor. ¡°The poor people living in the slums, of course. Once we get our hands on the goods, we''ll donate what we''ve seized to the poor!¡± Benjamin said. Thalia chuckled at that. ¡°You two are definitely rted by blood. It''s amazing how you are able to find such good excuses for your shameless actions.¡± "I''ll take it as apliment,¡± Benjamin replied with a smile. ¡°It is.¡± Just as they were bickering with each other, Anthony was focused on the jetty. He looked at the surroundings, and his eyebrows furrowed in worry. Where are those people? Thalia noticed the look on his face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? When are we making a move?¡± ¡°Let''s wait a while more.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± ¡°Waiting for another group of people to appear.¡± Thalia was reminded of something after hearing his reply. She nced at him and asked, ¡°What did you mean earlier when you said that we¡¯re not only going up against one group of people?¡± Anthony ced his binocrs down. ¡°It''s exactly what you just said.¡± ¡°Do you mean that there will be another group of peopleing to snatch the goods?¡± Anthony nodded after a brief moment of hesitation. Thalia frowned. "Who? Wait. How did you know there would be another group of people?¡± Anthony merely smiled at her. ¡°We''vee this far. Why can''t you just tell us?¡± Thalia took a deep breath, seemingly trying to suppress her anger. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can''t...¡± Anthony trailed off in doubt. He actually did not know how to put it into words. ¡°What-¡± ¡°Tony, something is up!¡± Benjamin interrupted them. ¡°There''s something moving on the surface of the water. I think they''re getting ready.¡± Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed when he heard that. He would be lying if he said he was not nervous. After all, it was his first time doing something like this. At that moment, he was filled with excitement and nervousness. Denise looked at Anthony. ¡°What should we do next, Tony?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the other group of people to appear,¡± Anthony said. Everyone in the car looked at him in confusion. They had no idea what Anthony was up to. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Meanwhile, Boss'' men had appeared on the jetty. Keh was hiding in a secret spot on the other side. As he looked at the jetty, Keh pursed his lips as a cold glint flickered in his eyes. If it weren''t for them actively troubling Natasha in the first ce, Keh could have turned a blind eye. However, if he decided to let them off the hook when things had gone this far, it would make him seem too merciful. Sometimes, humans would only learn after being taught a lesson. One should learn to be more humble when they''re on other''s territory. At that thought, a malicious smile appeared on Keh''s face as his gaze darkened. Just then, Fabian walked over with a man. ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh turned around. He merely nced at the man standing behind him. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°This is a man working under Reichen. He wants to thank you personally,¡± Fabian said. When the man saw Keh, he quickly bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I am here on behalf of Mr. Reed. He is not in Glenport City at the moment, but he will remember your kind deed toward him. If you ever need his help, feel free to reach out to him. Mr. Reed will definitely go all out to help you.¡± Keh''s lips twitched when he heard that. ¡°All right. Tell your boss that I¡¯ll remember that,¡± he said, not thinking too much about it. ¡°But there''s something else that we need your help with, Mr. Hamilton,¡± the man looked at Keh. His tone was dubious as worry was expressed in his eyes. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Spit it out.¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, the man replied, ¡°Mr. Reed is asking for your help to get the goods. This is your territory, after all. You will definitely be able to get it sessfully.¡± Upon speaking, the man carefully studied Keh''s expression. Keh listened quietly. In the dark night, it was hard for anyone to take a look at his handsome and exquisite features and understand what he was thinking. Fabian spoke up instead. ¡°Your boss is incredibly scheming. We''re already kind enough to share the information with you, and now you''re asking us to get the goods for you? Might as well tell us to gift it to you instead.¡± The man listened quietly. He obviously understood what Fabian meant. This was why he was afraid to ry the message. He was literally digging his own grave. Noticing his silence, Fabian continued, ¡°Since your boss isn''t able to take it, then go back to tell him that our deal is off. We will take the goods for ourselves. There won¡¯t be a need for us to gift it to you anyway. Money is still money, after all.¡± He looked at the man mockingly. Upon hearing that, the man''s eyebrows instantly furrowed. ¡°It''s because we don''t have enough manpower¡ª¡± ¡°Is it due to ack of manpower or ack of trust?¡± Keh interrupted before the man could even finish his sentence. His eyes were filled with suspicion. The man froze for a second before blurting, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, that''s not¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter who ends up having such a big batch of goods, for it totals up to a huge sum of money anyway. Your boss probably can''t understand why I am so generous as to reveal the information to him so easily, right?¡± Keh analyzed. His voice was low enough to make anyone shudder during the dead of night. The man stared at Keh in silence. Keh¡¯s dark eyes seemed to pierce through him. It was as dark as the deepest pits of hell, making his hair stand on end. The man pursed his lips. He was at a loss of words. It was then that Keh slowly walked toward him. The man instantly tensed up while his heart clenched in terror. Every step Keh took was like a test to him. He remained in that position until Keh walked straight up to him. Thetter was not angry at all, contrary to the man''s expectations. Keh only stood there, looking at him in silence. ¡°Go back and tell your boss that whatever hecks, I will neverck in my entire life. It doesn''t matter if it¡¯s this batch of goods or ten batches of it. I couldn''t care less about it. If it weren''t for this being a special case, I wouldn''t even want to have anything to do with it,¡± Keh said to him, making sure that every syble could be clearly heard. The man nodded in response. ¡°I understand. I will ry the message to Mr. Reed.¡± With that, he bowed slightly and made a move to leave. However, he had just taken two steps forward when Keh spoke up again. ¡°Also, tell your boss that I''ll help. However, he now owes me more than just a favor.¡± The man halted in his tracks. In this world, a favor was the hardest thing to repay. Moreover, Keh seemed to be implying that a repaid favor was not enough for him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Keh asked. The man was still frozen in shock as he remained in silence. Keh continued to stare at him, seemingly having confirmed something. A whileter, a voice sounded in the man''s ear. ¡°Agree.¡± With that, the man nodded and looked at Keh. ¡°All right.¡± Keh smiled with a knowing look in his eyes. It seemed that everything was going ording to his expectations. ¡°Go back and wait for my orders,¡± Keh instructed. The man nodded and left right away. He had just left when Fabian came up to Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, your way of showing off your wealth is incredible. It was unfortunate that Reichen wasn''t able to hear you personally, otherwise, he''ll definitely be pissed off.¡± Keh lip''s twitched. ¡°How can you be sure that he wasn''t able to hear it?¡± ¡°Do you mean...¡± Fabian was taken aback. Keh remained silent as he looked at the jetty not far away. Fabian instantly understood. ¡°No wonder he agreed in the end,¡± he muttered. ¡°The nerve of that old man. He doesn¡¯t trust us yet he... But, Mr. Hamilton, why did you still agree?¡± He looked back at Keh. ¡°Favors are worth more than money,¡± was Keh''s only reply. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Fabian chuckled. ¡°You''re probably the only one who thinks that way,¡± he muttered. Although favors were valuable, they wouldn¡¯t be helpful if there weren''t any money involved. Keh stared into the distance. He turned back when he heard Fabian. ¡°What did you say?¡± Fabian instantly shook his head and put on a fake smile. ¡°Nothing. I was just saying that you''re wise and brilliant, and you''re able to piss people off easily.¡± Paying no heed to the nonsenseing out of Fabian''s mouth, Keh asked instead, ¡°How long until they arrive?¡± Fabian then nced at the time. ¡°There are movements on the sea. They will be docking in half an hour.¡± Keh nodded and turned back to look at him. ¡°Go and tell them to only take action after I give my orders half an hourter. Whoever takes action on their own and fails will suffer the consequences.¡± ¡°I''ll get to it at once.¡± Fabian nodded. With that, he turned around to leave. Meanwhile, Keh turned back around to stare into the distance. The gentle night breeze blew against him, ruffling his ck outfit, making him seem even more mysterious. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 At the jetty, the man with the code name ¡°Boss¡± was looking around his surroundings. One of his men received a message and walked up to him. ¡°They''re almost here, Boss.¡± Boss'' gaze was darkened as he remained silent. He continued scanning his surroundings. His yellow-tinted eyes were filled with wariness as they darted around. ¡°What''s wrong, Boss?¡± the same man asked. ¡°It''s too quiet tonight.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s bound to be quiet when it¡¯s thiste. Isn¡¯t this what we wanted?¡± the man questioned. Boss shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s not the same,¡± he said as he continued observing his surroundings. Maybe he was too anxious, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was about to happen. ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re worried, shall I go to check it out?¡± the man offered. Upon hearing the suggestion, Boss nodded. ¡°Be quick ande back as soon as possible. If there''s any sign of trouble, send a signal at once.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With that, the man left. Boss then turned to look at the remaining people on the jetty. ¡°This is thest batch of goods. If we seed, we will be able to get the money. If we don''t, you know what''s waiting for you. Not just me, even the general won''t let you all off the hook.¡± The group of men was all filled with confidence as they started to joke around. ¡°It''s already thest day and nothing''s happened so far. We''re definitely getting paid.¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Boss remained silent as the group of men fooled around with each other. As the cargo ship neared the dock, Boss'' gaze turned darker by the second. Just as the ship was about to arrive, a man walked up with a phone in his hand. ¡°Boss, it''s the general.¡± Boss'' eyebrows knitted themselves into a tight knot. Realizing that he was reluctant to take it, the man advised him, ¡°Boss, it''s best to not make things so tense.¡± Boss nced at the man and took the phone over. ¡°Keep an eye out. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± the man nodded. After taking over the phone, Boss turned and walked to the side to answer it. From far away, Keh''s eyes narrowed as he saw the scene unfold. He then said into his earpiece, ¡°I''ll go and distract that man on the phone. Keep a close watch on the jetty. Once the ship reaches the dock, go and surround them. The others will go to transfer the goods away. Don''t fight for too long. Get it done as fast as possible.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± On the other end of the line, Fabian said, ¡°I''ll go with you, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Stay and give out orders. I can go by myself.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Don''t worry. He won''t be able to do anything to me,¡± Keh said. ¡°Be careful.¡± A wicked smile appeared on his face as Keh walked away. On the other hand, Anthony was still watching the jetty using his binocrs. Thalia had already long gotten impatient. ¡°The goods are about to reach the jetty soon. When are we moving out?¡± she asked. There were still only the same few people on the jetty. After thinking about it for a while, Anthony replied, ¡°Let''s wait a while more.¡± ¡°Wait? We still have to wait?¡± Thalia asked in exasperation. ¡°What are we even waiting for? The ship is about to dock anytime soon. We''ll be able to get the goods if we go and finish them off right now.¡± Anthony turned to look at her. ¡°Are you sure you can go against them alone? They''re not just ordinary people,¡± he said with a quirked eyebrow. Thalia nced over in the direction of the jetty and replied, ¡°They''re just mercenaries.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± A cold smile appeared on Thalia''s lips. ¡°I''ve been in this line of work for so long. I''ve fought with hundreds and thousands of mercenaries. If I can''t tell a mercenary from just one nce, I would have gone through all that in vain.¡± Anthony instantly apuded. ¡°You''re amazing!¡± He then looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can handle them?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°I might be able to handle them one by one. However, my chances of winning might be slimmer if they alle at once.¡± ¡°Maybe we should wait a while longer, then,¡± Anthony said. Thalia looked at him. ¡°Aren''t you guys going to help?¡± ¡°We''re only asking for death if we go. You''d have to take care of us if we went with you,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°It''s rare to see you be so aware of your own capabilities,¡± Thalia said. ¡°It is my only shoring at the moment. I haven''t been able to get rid of it, but things might change after a few years down the road.¡± ¡°Are youing back to Darz with me?¡± Thalia probed. ¡°Let''s talk about the matters on hand first.¡± Anthony switched the topic. He hadn''t talked to Natasha about Darz yet, and although Natasha would probably agree, he still wanted to discuss it with his mother before telling Thalia about it. Thalia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It''s going to be hard to split them up, so I suggest we wait,¡± Anthony said. ¡°But what exactly are we waiting for?¡± Thalia asked in confusion. ¡°We''re waiting for someone to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Are you trying to reap the benefits without having to do anything?¡± Thalia questioned. Anthony nodded. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, we won''t stand a chance.¡± She thought about it for a while before replying, ¡°Are you sure we will be able to get it? The benefits, I mean.¡± Anthony turned back to look at the jetty as his eyes narrowed. ¡°We have an opportunity to do so, right? Even if we failed, we won''t be losing out on anything.¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes as well. She scrutinized him for a long while before speaking, ¡°What should I even do about you, Anthony? You''re so...¡± ¡°You shallpliment me instead. Thanks.¡± Anthony grinned at her. It was then that Benjamin piped up, ¡°Who are you waiting for, Tony?¡± Anthony turned to look at his brother and mulled over how to exin. ¡°We know this person, don¡¯t we?¡± Benjamin guessed. ¡°Who?¡± Denise instantly spoke up when she heard Benjamin''s spection. Anthony remained quiet as Benjamin stared straight at him. Both boys looked at each other, and Benjamin seemingly already guessed who the person was. ¡°The ship has docked,¡± Thalia suddenly said. Anthony instantly grabbed his binocrs and looked into the distance. It was as what Thalia said. The ship was nearing the dock, and the people were getting ready. Anthony observed the area. No one appeared. Could something have happened that led to a change of mind? He was deep in thought when suddenly, a lot of people starteding out from their hiding spots and rushing over to the jetty. In less than a second, they started fighting with the people on the jetty. Sounds of shots being fired could be heard. Thalia looked out and eximed in awe, ¡°D*mn it! There are indeed people who came to cause trouble!¡± The group in the car stared at themotion outside. ¡°Should we still wait?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony turned back to look at Denise. ¡°Denise, stay here and coordinate with us. Wait for my signal to start moving.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± The eldest of the triplets turned to look back outside as his eyes narrowed, getting ready to take action. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chaos ensued at the dock. When Boss'' men arrived at the dock to receive the batch of goods, they were ambushed. Consequently, both parties began shooting at each other. There were two teams of ambushers. One team went to get the goods while the other team continued shooting back at Boss and his men. Somewhere further away, Boss, who was on the phone, checked the time and got annoyed when he saw the signal at the dock. ¡°Sh*t!¡± he cursed. After dumping the phone aside, he wanted to rush out of there. However, the moment he turned, someone appeared right in front of him. When he saw who it was, his yellow pupils constricted, and he knew danger had arrived. ¡°J? Is that you?¡± Keh gazed at him arrogantly. ¡°Yes. It''s me.¡± Boss turned toward the dock and shifted his gaze back toward Keh. While clenching his fists, he asked, ¡°Are these people yours?¡± ¡°No!¡± Keh shook his head and shed a faint smile. ¡°I''m just here to help. Those men belong to your nemesis.¡± ¡°Reichen?¡± Boss narrowed his eyes, and his expression turned grim. He then raised his gaze toward Keh and questioned, ¡°Did you form an alliance with him?¡± ¡°Not so much of an alliance. I''m just helping him, really.¡± Keh was calm and collected, as usual. At the same time, there was an ambiguous grin on his face. When Boss saw there were people meddling with the batch of goods at the dock, he knew if he were to fail the mission, his status in Vermillion Base would be at risk. With that in mind, he red at Keh and asked, ¡°How much did he pay you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh chuckled coldly and uttered, ¡°It seems like you don''t know anything about me.¡± After that, Keh stopped smiling and added, ¡°With the money I have, I can buy Vermillion Base! No. Scrap that. I think I can even bury all of you with cash!¡± Boss was rendered speechless. How did Iforget he''s richer than the country itself? For people like us, we need to work and risk our lives for money. For him, he doesn''t need to do anything, and wealth woulde to him. It''s like he''s blessed with the talent to make money''. At that thought, Boss'' eyes turned gloomy. In the next moment, he suddenly whipped out his gun and pointed it at Keh. ¡°In that case, I''m not going to show you mercy.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Keh chuckled. Still as calm as before, Keh stared at him and said, ¡°Oh? Are you going to use the hard approach on me?¡± ¡°J, get those men to stop what they''re doing. Otherwise, I¡¯m really going to shoot you,¡± Boss warned. Keh scoffed and red at him. ¡°Go on, then!¡± With that, he gradually walked up to Boss. In the darkness, his eyes appeared even more darkened, as if he knew Boss wouldn''t dare to pull the trigger. ¡°Since you''ve already backed out, why would you get involved in this mess again?¡± Boss asked in a cold tone. Keh''s gaze became even sterner after hearing Boss'' question. ¡°Well, you would know, wouldn''t you? Firstly, you got hackers to attack mypany. After that, you messed with my woman. What do you think you''re doing? Do you think just because I''ve backed out, everyone could bully me?¡± Boss pursed his lips. ¡°Prior to that, you''ve injured my men first.¡± Keh didn''t deny it. ¡°Indeed. Since you know it was me, then you should know I''ve already shown you mercy. Otherwise, do you think you guys could roam safely in Glenport City until this day?¡± Boss was rendered speechless when Keh put him back in his ce. ¡°The batch of goods on the ship means nothing to me. To you guys, however, the goods are quite important, aren''t they?¡± Keh asked. An unfathomable glint shed across Boss¡¯ eyes when he asked, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Keh¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he said, ¡°What I want is fairly simple. I want you to answer my questions.¡± Boss stared at him in silence. ¡°Why did you look for my woman thest time around?¡± Keh asked. Boss smirked. ¡°You''re doing this for a woman? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°You''re supposed to answer my questions.¡± ¡°What if I don''t want to?¡± ¡°If you don''tply, both you and your batch of goods will stay here!¡± Keh emphasized. ¡°Don''t you think you''re too confident in yourself? I''m the one with a gun.¡± ¡°Shoot me if you dare.¡± Boss stared at him and asked, ¡°Do you really think I wouldn''t dare to shoot?¡± Go on, then.¡± Boss was holding the gun so tight that his fingers had turned pale. He then fired two shots at the space beside Keh and took aim at him once more. Keh merely stood there, and he didn''t even blink once. In a cold tone, he said, ¡°If I were you, I would think about how to leave this ce alive. Either that or I would just answer the question obediently. Who knows? I might even consider letting you live.¡± Boss turned to look at the dock once more. By then, his men were mostly defeated, and there was even a truck loading that batch of goods. Boss was furious upon seeing that. However, he knew there was no return. While looking at Keh, he uttered through his gritting teeth, ¡°J, I''ll remember this!¡± Just when he was about to pull the trigger, a red dot suddenly appeared on his forehead. He knew exactly what that meant. Indeed, somewhere further away, a sniper had already taken aim at him. ¡°You came prepared, didn''t you?¡± Boss said. ¡°Well, things didn''t go down so well for me thest time around. It''s only wise toe prepared.¡± Boss stared at him for a long while before saying, ¡°I can give you the answers you want, but you must let my men go.¡± In a nonchnt manner, Keh asked, ¡°Do you think you''re in a position to negotiate?¡± ¡°Since I''ve failed the mission, I''m going to die. In that case, do as you wish, Mr. Hamilton!¡± With that, Boss kept his gun and gave up. This ce is filled with his men, and there''s no way for me to turn things around. I might as well just face him now. Keh looked at him andughed sinisterly. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Boss remained silent. Right then, Keh whipped out his gun, cocked it, and aimed it at him. ¡°Are you going to talk?¡± Boss merely shed him a smile in response. It was as if they were going to settle the matter once and for all. ¡°Fine.¡± Keh pulled the trigger unhesitatingly. With a bang, Boss immediately dropped to his knee. When Boss raised his gaze toward Keh, he saw how Keh''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. In the darkness, he looks like a vengeful leopard! Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Boss cast Keh a hard stare. ¡°That''s for the bullet you put in me thest time around,¡± Keh said. ¡°Keh, if you''re so capable, just kill me already!¡± Boss yelled. ¡°No!¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°Why are you so gruesome? Since when am I capable of killing people?¡± Seeing how angry Boss was, Keh added, ¡°Instead of killing someone, wouldn''t it be more interesting to torture someone?¡± With that, he sized Boss up and said, ¡°I''ll put a bullet in each of your legs and send you back to Vermillion Base. I wonder if they would want to keep a disabled person around!¡± Keh stared at him and said, ¡°Or you could choose for yourself. I''ll let you pick which part of your body you want me to shoot at!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Boss chuckled coldly in response. ¡°J, you''re living up to your name, aren''t you? You''re an expert in torturing.¡± ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡± Keh smiled. Seeing that Boss was still unwilling to talk, Keh asked, ¡°So? Have you made your decisions? Do you want to answer my questions, or do you want holes in your body?¡± Boss stared at him for a while and uttered, ¡°Isn''t that woman Theodore''s daughter?¡± Hearing that, Keh kept his smile away. ¡°Theodore?¡± ¡°What? You do know who''s Theodore, right?¡± Boss asked. ¡°Theodore is your woman''s father!¡± Although Keh wasn''t sure about that, he had his suspicions. ¡°It seems like you know a lot.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. Boss smirked and looked at Keh mockingly. ¡°You look like you don''t know sh*t!¡± ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± Keh retorted. Boss acted casual and raised his brows. ¡°In that case, your rtionship with her isn''t even that strong. J, why would you do this just for a woman?¡± ¡°Why? Are you trying to change my mind?¡± ¡°If we were to work together, we''ll surely have a bright future. By then, we''ll control Zaewora and Aploth. Doesn''t that sound nice?¡± Boss asked. Keh narrowed his eyes and cast Boss a scornful nce. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°If we work together, we''ll control both the authorities and also the underground circles!¡± ¡°You''re an ambitious man, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Isn''t that how every man should be? Why would you trade a woman for a business partner, J?¡± Boss tried to persuade him. However, Keh wasn''t going to fall for it. He shed a smile and said, ¡°I wasn''t born an ambitious man. Instead, I''m willing to go crazy for a woman!¡± With that, Keh changed his expression and aimed the gun at Boss once again. ¡°So? Are you going to talk?¡± Seeing that his n had failed, Boss smiled. ¡°Theodore was Vermillion Base''s first batch of hackers.¡± Keh frowned at the sentence. Who would''ve known that Natasha''s father was also a hacker? Well, no wonder Natasha is who she is today. She''s continuing her father''s legacy. At times, life is full of surprises, isn''t it? With that in mind, Keh asked, ¡°Do you know Theodore died?¡± Boss froze momentarily and answered, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Keh raised a brow. ¡°Do you know how he died, then?¡± ¡°Did Theodore''s daughter stop my men at the hotel entrance because she wanted to know how did Theodore die?¡± Boss asked. Keh''s expression turned grim. ¡°You''re not the one asking questions.¡± Boss froze for a moment and smiled. It seemed like he had figured something out. ¡°Keep talking!¡± Keh demanded. Boss thought for a while and said, ¡°I don''t know much about Theodore''s death.¡± Keh stared at him inquisitively because he didn''t want to miss a single detail. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Although Boss was trying his best to hide it, Keh could tell he knew something. ¡°Theodore was a prominent figure there, wasn''t he?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Yes. He was.¡± ¡°Then? When something happened to someone of his stature, didn''t you guys know about it? Didn''t you guys try to get to the bottom of it?¡± Boss lowered his gaze and raised his gaze again to look at Keh. ¡°At that time, he had already left Vermillion Base. Hence, he had nothing to do with us. Who would bother to find out about his death?¡± ¡°He left?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Keh shot Boss a look, and he felt as though Boss was telling the truth. Still, there''s something fishy about his reaction just now. ¡°You really don''t know about Theodore''s death?" Keh asked again. Right then, Boss raised his gaze toward him and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± There, the two of them were staring intently at each other. Suddenly, two gunshots rang out. A group of men was dashing toward them. Keh instinctively turned and took cover. At the same time, Boss turned in the opposite direction to take cover. ¡°Let''s go, Boss!¡± someone shouted. Boss turned toward Keh and shot him a hostile look. ¡°Boss!¡± someone shouted again. Boss stared at Keh and shed a cold smirk. ¡°J, we''ll meet again in the future!¡± With that, he got away with the group of men providing him cover. At that moment, Fabian arrived with his men. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you all right?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°Chase after them!¡± Fabian yelled. ¡°Don''t!¡± Keh ordered and nced in the direction Boss had escaped. ¡°But-¡± ¡°If you guys go after them, they might fight back! They aren''t ordinary men!¡± Keh interrupted. Hearing that, Fabian nodded. Keh then turned toward the dock and asked, ¡°How are things?¡± ¡°Everything''s loaded, Mr. Hamilton! It''s a big batch of goods!¡± Fabian answered. Keh dipped his gaze. ¡°Let''s go check it out.¡± In the meantime, Thalia said in the car, ¡°The goods are getting brought away! If they leave, we''ll miss our chance!¡± Anthony frowned and hesitated. ¡°We have to act now!¡± Thalia urged. Anthony finally made his decision and said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± With that, Thalia and Benjamin got out of the car at once. As they were just about to walk toward the dock, Thalia suddenly halted in her tracks, and she was stumped. ¡°Wait. Am I imagining things?¡± Upon taking a closer look, she eximed, ¡°Is that Keh?¡± She then turned back and looked at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Are my eyes fooling me?¡± Benjamin''s expression turned solemn. No wonder Anthony had been hiding the man''s identity! Not only are we stealing from the thieves, but we''ve also ended up going up against our father! Chapter 350 Chapter 350 The two pairs of eyes that were staring at Anthony received a scowl from him in response. ¡°Why are the two of you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Is it really okay to do Daddy dirty like that, Tony?¡± Benjamin could not refrain from saying that in a subdued voice. ¡°I...¡± He was about to respond when Thalia interceded. ¡°You can''t exactly put it that way. I feel that you''ll go on to achieve great things in the future, Anthony. If you even dare to stand up to your own father, what else could you not aplish? I''m positive that Darz would surely prosper with you at the helm!¡± With that, Thalia patted him proudly on his shoulder. The money Keh stood to make was as good as theirs, but Anthony is creating an opportunity for Darz itself by taking it out for redistribution! The very thought of that left Thalia profoundly impressed once again. Such selflessness! When I get back in, I must have a proper chat with Kyle about this! Anthony took in a deep breath as he regarded them. ¡°First of all, I''ve already been targeting those people and the stuff previously. The only difference is that I had no idea why Daddy suddenly tried to get involved. In that respect, I''m not actually stealing from him. Secondly, Daddy doesn''t even care about this. He is merely just doing someone else a favor. If that''s the case, then why can¡¯t we make a move on it ourselves?¡± Anthony asked. Benjamin and Thalia were stumped by his words. ¡°I''m not grabbing it for the sake of it as this has been part of my n all along. While it''s true that I could have looked away and given it up but whates after? Should Darz¡¯s development ever reach a point where it develops a conflict of interest with Daddy someday, are we to keep backing off every single time?¡± Thalia was stunned by Anthony''s poise and thought that what he said made sense. ¡°Good reasoning. I second it!¡± At that moment, Anthony turned to Benjamin. ¡°If Daddy were to uncover the truth behind what happened today somewhere in the future, I believe that he would also approve of this being considered fairpetition.¡± ¡°But... is this fair, really?" Benjamin countered. ¡°What winning strategy isn''t? It is fair game, so long as it is through our own efforts that we have bested him!¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Such a murky issue being so sinctly rationalized. I''m sold!¡± Regarding him in agreement, Thalia then continued, ¡°What else could I say about it? Let''s do this!¡± Anthony maintained his stillness as he looked toward Benjamin with a solemn expression. ¡°We''ll go with whatever you decide, Benjamin. The deal is off if you say we should Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. retreat. Surprisingly, Benjamin replied, ¡°Retreat? I feel that we absolutely have to seed, for if we lost, it would be too embarrassing in the event of Daddy finding out in the future.¡± Anthony''s lips curled into a grin. ¡°That goes without saying!¡± Thalia was quietly astounded. She had thought that Benjamin might have had a different take on it, and was not expecting that he could be so easily convinced. While she observed the duo work out their n and approach, it urred to Thalia that it might be better for one not to have children who were too smart for their own good, lest they ended up going against their own father. By the time Thalia approached, the pair had already concluded their strategizing. ¡°How did it go? Have you all decided how to execute this?¡± Thalia went straight to the point. I''d be able to skimp on the brainworkpletely with them around! To which Anthony replied, ¡°We''ll hang back until all the goods have been loaded up. Daddy and that lot would definitely part ways at that point. Then, you''ll take over,¡± Anthony regarded Thalia smilingly. In response, Thalia''s eyes narrowed. Then, Anthony spoke into the microphone. ¡°Have you worked out their route yet, Denise?¡± Inside the car, Denise''s fingers were flying across the keyboard. Secondster, she replied, ¡°Yeah. I got it.¡± ¡°Send me the address.¡± ¡°Done.¡± Activating his watch to make a detailed study of the route, Anthony''s brows subsequently creased up. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°This route won''t be easy for us to work with, so we''ll have to strike as early as possible,¡± Anthony said. ¡°As early as possible?¡± Thalia surveyed her surroundings. ¡°That means that we can only make our move within the vicinity of the dock. The problem is that Keh is still down here...¡± Mulling over it briefly, Anthony then turned to look at Benjamin with his eyes narrowed to a slit. ¡°Benjamin...¡± Benjamin immediately understood what was on his brother¡¯s mind and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Surely you can''t be that callous, right?¡± ¡°You know that I don''t want to either, but we don''t have a choice here!¡± ¡°But it''s going to be really awkward!¡± ¡°You''ll get used to it eventually, so learn to get along!¡± Anthony cast a cating look his way. ¡°Shouldn''t we send Denise instead? I''m sure she''ll handle it like a pro,¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°There''s not enough time for that!¡± Anthony insisted. Benjamin¡¯s brows remained scrunched up, and he looked very distressed indeed. At that moment, Thalia regarded them in confoundment. ¡°What are you guys going on about? I can''t understand any of this at all!¡± Ignoring her, Anthony went on to address Benjamin instead. ¡°Look, it¡¯s just going to be a one-off. Worsees to worst, I''d do it the next time a simr situation like thises around!¡± That finally won Benjamin''s consent. ¡°Remember that you said so yourself!¡± Anthony nodded in affirmation. ¡°I will. For such cases, we''ll take turns going forward!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!" Benjamin replied. ¡°In that case...¡± Anthony regarded him with a raised brow. Breathing deeply, Benjamin then pulled out his phone. Thalia looked on in confusion,pletely out of the loop with regard to the crypticmunication that went on between the brothers. At that moment, the phone rang. On the other end came Keh¡¯s voice. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Benjamin¡¯s lips trembled as he held the phone. ¡°Dad...¡± He struggled to say the word ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh frowned in concern. ¡°What''s wrong, Benjamin? Did something happen?¡± Benjamin clutched the phone with hesitation for ages before hanging up outright. Anthony stared at him, dumbfounded. ¡°That way, he¡¯ll be worried enough to get out of here!¡± Benjamin replied. Anthony was quite bbergasted, whereas Thalia stuck up a thumb in approval. ¡°Sweet!¡± Just then, Benjamin''s phone rang again. He did not answer and directly switched it to silent mode. The three of them then collectively turned their attention toward the direction of the jetty. Keh did look quite unsettled while he called in repeatedly, and after failing to reach Benjamin after several attempts, he anxiously departed. Seeing him leave put a smile on Anthony''s face. ¡°Block off all of our numbers, Denise,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± ¡°All right, all right!¡± The two brothers'' actions got Thalia shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°Simply brilliant!¡± The little trick they pulled on their own father is almost too clever. Then, Anthony looked toward Thalia. ¡°Come on. Let''s move out.¡± Thalia acknowledged him with a nod. The trio then turned around and headed off in the opposite direction. The people working for Keh were not at all troubled by his departure, as working without inhibitions could only make them more effective. As Anthony walked along, he spoke to the person on the other end of his earpiece. ¡°Turn off all the surveince cameras that are along their route in a while, Denise,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Roger that.¡± Looking up, Anthony took one more nce at Thalia. ¡°I''ll be responsible for the ones behind us. Take care of the ones in front.¡± Thalia shed him an ¡°okay¡± sign. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Nearby the port, a truck full of goods pulled out, followed by two ordinary cars. When the truck passed him by, Anthony whispered into his earpiece, ¡°The truck is heading over there!¡± ¡°Got it. Denise is live reporting everything to me,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I''ll leave it to you then.¡± ¡°See you after half an hour,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°Okay.¡± As the car behind the truck approached, Anthony took off his earpiece and put on an innocent look as he went forward. He dashed forward and stopped the car. The driver was startled by the boy''s sudden appearance and hit the brakes immediately. He wound down the car window and shouted at Anthony, ¡°Hey kid! What are you doing?¡± Anthony approached them and gave them a puppy-eyed look as he said, ¡°Please help me. My brother and I have lost our way and can''t go home. Could you please help send us home?¡± The driver furrowed his brows in response. At the sight of the widening gap between his car and the truck, he said irritably, ¡°Go away, child.¡± Of course, Anthony would not budge. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Please. My mommy and daddy will be so grateful and thank you guys with gifts if you will be so kind as to send us home!¡± The driver eyed Anthony from head to toe. Judging by hisvish clothes, the driver reckoned that Anthony dide from a wealthy family. However, the truck in front was more important. ¡°Let me repeat myself one more time. Go away! Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless!¡± Anthony kept up with the innocent look and continued pleading, ¡°In that case, can I borrow your phone so that I can call my mommy and daddy? I''ll ask them toe over and fetch us!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± the man hissed. Then, a man from the car behind them got out and approached them. He looked at Anthony and Benjamin and asked with a puzzled look on his face, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± The man in the front car replied, ¡°This kid ims to have lost his way, and he''s asking us to send him home.¡± Anthony turned to look at the man from the second car and said, ¡°Mister, could you help us out? I would be really grateful if you could lend me your phone. Otherwise, my brother and I will have no choice but to roam the streets!¡± The man merely eyed them from head to toe. Anthony took off his ne and said, ¡°Mister, my daddy has gifted me this ne. I heard that it is worth a lot. I''m going to give it to you guys. Could you guys please lend me your phone?¡± The man took over Anthony''s ne and hesitated for a moment before handing over his phone. ¡°Thank you, mister!¡± The man said nothing. Anthony took the phone and entered a series of numbers, pretending as if he was making a call. Soon, the call went through. ¡°Mommy, where are you?¡± Anthony said. ¡°Ben and I are lost. Were at the port. Yes, pleasee pick us up! All right, I will wait here with Ben. Please hurry up. We''re hungry and really scared.¡± On the other end of the phone, Thalia was executing her mission. Anthony could hear her working in the background. She teased as she worked, ¡°I consider myself very lucky to be able to witness you in action in this lifetime.¡± Anthony was scoffing at her inwardly, but he was still putting on an adorable look on the outside. ¡°All right, Mommy. When are youing to pick us up?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''m working on it. Have some patience. It''s going to be done soon,¡± Thalia said casually. ¡°Okay, understood.¡± After hanging up the call, Anthony took a deep breath, and as he turned around to face the men, he was already all smiles. ¡°Thank you, mister. My mommy wille to fetch us soon.¡± The man nced at him and said, ¡°It''s already sote. What are kids like you doing over here?¡± Anthony paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Daddy and Mommy brought us somewhere around here at night. My little brother was naughty and ran off. I came to look for him. Then, both of us were lost.¡± What he said made sense. The group of men could not seem to pinpoint anything wrong in his exnation. ¡°Brat, don''t stop a car as you please in the future. You guys are going to be done for if you were to bump into bad men!¡± the man warned as he eyed Anthony and Benjamin again. Anthony smiled and nodded. ¡°All right, mister. Thank you!¡± The man said nothing further as he turned to the man in the first car. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, he got into his car as well. Anthony stood by the roadside and smiled as he saw them off. After they left, Benjamin said to Anthony, ¡°Let''s go. They''re going to realize something''s off soon.¡± Anthony nodded before turning around to leave. ¡°Thalia, were done,¡± Benjamin said into his earpiece. Anthony put on his earpiece and asked, ¡°How''s it going?¡± ¡°They''re on the way.¡± ¡°The people in the car... did you¡ª¡± ¡°No. They''ve gifted us such a great present. We can''t be too cruel toward them. I just knocked them out and left them by the roadside,¡± Thalia replied. Anthony chuckled. ¡°All right. Then we''re going to wait for you in the car.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°Denise, what about you? Have you dealt with the surveince cameras on the way?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Although I''m not as skilled as you, this is still a piece of cake to me,¡± Denise replied. Anthony finally felt a heavy weight lifted off his chest when he heard that. He exchanged nces with Benjamin as his lips curled into a smile. ¡°All right. We''re going back to the car,¡± Anthony stated before hanging up the call. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Soon, the two of them were back in the car. Denise sat in the car and was casually keeping an eye on herptop. At the sight of her brothers returning, she asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you seed?¡± ¡°Thalia wille meet us when she''s done,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Is our first mission really that easy?¡± Denise asked. ¡°With the technical team and mastermind working seamlessly together, it is that easy,¡± Anthony stated. ¡°I know, right? It might not be this easy if Daddy hadn''t interrupted our ns.¡± Benjamin spoke. ¡°Well, I guess this is fate.¡± Right then, Denise frowned and asked, ¡°What does that mean? What does this have anything to do with Daddy?¡± Benjamin then said with a smile, ¡°The man whom Tony has been reluctant to tell us about is Daddy!" Denise was rendered speechless. She widened her eyes at her big brother and eximed, ¡°Tony! How could you do this to Daddy?¡± Anthony let out a sigh. ¡°You can''t me me for this! Daddy is the surprise factor here. They have always been my target. I also have no idea why Daddy suddenly got involved!¡± ¡°So, the reason that you asked me to block off your numbers was that you wanted to stop Daddy?¡± Denise questioned after giving it some thought. ¡°Oh, about this. You should ask what Benjamin had done!¡± Anthony threw the question over to Benjamin right away. Then, Denise turned to look at Benjamin. Benjamin paused before exining, ¡°1 had no choice. If I hadn''t lied and sent him away from the scene, we would have failed today''s mission.¡± Denise frowned, puzzled by Benjamin''s exnation. ¡°What in the world did you guys do behind my back?¡± ¡°You should ask Ben to exin to you,¡± Anthony said with a grin. Benjamin was stumped. Meeting Denise''s curious gaze that was directed right at him, he begrudgingly began to exin. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Surprisingly, after Denise heard everything, she was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Tony, the two of you-¡± ¡°No! It''s the three of us now.¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Anthony cut in and emphasized, ¡°We are in it together now.¡± Denise frowned and said, ¡°I wasn''t aware of anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is that without you, we won''t be able to aplish our mission today!¡± Anthony proimed. Denise was rendered speechless. It was true that she was involved too, albeit unwittingly. However, that was the truth. At that moment, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°Denise, there will be more of such scenarios in the future. If Daddy doesn''t retire for good, such situations wille up again and again.¡± Denise was very worried. ¡°Aren''t we making Daddy our enemy?¡± Anthony thought about it before responding, ¡°We won¡¯t. I won''t let things go that far. I also believe Daddy won''t allow that to happen.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Denise. Anthony nodded and assured her, ¡°I promise you.¡± Denise seemed more at ease and smiled as she looked at her brother. Even though Anthony was only a few seconds older than her, she had always hadplete trust in him for some strange reasons. ¡°Okay!¡± she nodded. Benjamin asked, ¡°You''re not mad anymore?¡± ¡°I''m not mad. I understand that we have to draw the line somewhere. I''m only worried that Daddy will be mad,¡± said Denise. After pondering what his sister had said, Benjamin smiled. ¡°Daddy isn''t that petty. But, if he really gets angry, then let Mommy handle him.¡± Deniseughed when she heard that. ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°Now that we have reached an agreement on this matter, we must keep it a secret,¡± said Benjamin. Denise responded immediately, ¡°Of course! I won''t want to destroy my cute and obedient image in Daddy''s heart.¡± If Daddy finds out that we are all... They could not imagine the consequences. Benjamin looked at his sister affectionately and rubbed her head. ¡°Yes, you''re the best!¡± Anthony could not help butment, ¡°It looks like even Ben has been blinded by his love for you.¡± Denise pouted. ¡°Tony, you''re annoying.¡± Anthony didn''t say anything in response. Instead, he just gave his sister a smile and adjusted his posture. At that moment, Benjamin spoke. ¡°I think we should get our stories straight.¡± ¡°What stories?¡± ¡°The phone call today,¡± reminded Benjamin. When that topic was brought up, Anthony asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Benjamin gave it some thought before answering, ¡°Daddy must be looking for us right now. Once Thalia gets back, we''ll ask her to drop me off at a public area. I will then phone Daddy and ask him to pick me up.¡± Anthony agreed to his n. ¡°Good idea.¡± It was then Denise spoke faintly. ¡°If I had known this earlier on, I would have phoned Daddy. That way, he woulde to pick me up and bring me to grab some delicious food.¡± That would be wonderful. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces, and the former eximed, ¡°If you were the one who made that phone call, you would have sold us ¡°Is that what you think of me?¡± questioned Denise. Anthony answered her question with another question, ¡°What do you think of yourself?¡± Denise thought about it and retorted, ¡°I''m not that kind of person!¡± Anthony merely chuckled and did not say anything else. Once the two of them stopped arguing, Benjamin grinned and asked Anthony, ¡°Tony, Denise, if Daddy asks, we have to make sure we tell him the same thing. Just say that Thalia has brought us out, but we got lost. The two of you don¡¯t have your phones with you, so I¡¯m the only one who can call him.¡± Denise sounded doubtful. ¡°But, will Daddy buy our story?¡± ¡°He won''t have a choice as long as the three of us say the same thing,¡± said Benjamin. Anthony spoke. ¡°We''ll do as you say since we haven''t found a better solution.¡± The three nodded in agreement. Half an hourter, Thalia came back. She was in high spirits when she got into the car. Although she had been up for most of the night, she still looked radiant. Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thalia replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won''t be any problem.¡± Only then did Anthony nod in relief. ¡°Where are we going to next?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°We''ll find a crowded area and leave Benjamin there.¡± Thalia knew they probably hade up with a strategy when she recalled their phone call to Keh a few moments ago. She nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Thereafter, she started the engine and drove off. On the way there, Thalia could not help but smile from ear to ear. Anthony looked at her in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Thalia chuckled. ¡°This is my first time executing a nonbat mission. I can''t believe that the money I earned from this mission is higher than those that are life-threatening.¡± At that moment, Anthony smiled proudly. ¡°Truth be told, in the future, money wille to those who are brainy.¡± Thalia permitted him to enjoy his moment of pride for a while. After all, they did seed. Moreover, the money they earned from the mission was substantial. It still felt like a dream to Thalia. Just then, Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°Why do I seem to detect a hint of disbelief and shock in your eyes?¡± Thalia did not deny it. Instead, she went on and said, ¡°Yes. When you told me about this yesterday, I didn''t think that we are going to seed. I came hoping that the three of you can gain some experience from this mission. Regardless of the oue, I wanted all of you to understand how this gray area operates, and that the world isn''t as simple as you think it is.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Benjamin asked. Thalia smiled and replied, ¡°Until now, it still feels like a dream to me.¡¯ That hadpletely gone against all the knowledge that she had umted over her past missions. In that instant, Anthony was looking smug as he sat cross-legged. ¡°To be honest, it''s nothing. As long as every member of the team is able to unleash their full potential, the team will be able to execute its mission. Combined with intellectual talents, it won''t be difficult to seed in anything.¡± In the end, Anthony still credited the sess of the mission to himself. Thalia nced at him before saying, ¡°Are you blowing your own trumpet?¡± Anthony gave a slight smile. ¡°Quite obviously, yes!¡± Both Benjamin and Denise rolled their eyes at him. Anthony, however, ignored thempletely and continued to indulge in hiscency. Outstanding individuals like myself can''t help but attract jealousy! The car moved along slowly. Just then, something popped up in Anthony''s mind, and he asked Thalia, ¡°By the way, do you have the means to sell those goods?¡± ¡°Of course. That''s no problem at all.¡± ¡°Then, I will leave that to you.¡± Thalia asked, ¡°What do you intend to tell Kyle?¡± Anthony was taken aback when he heard her query. ¡°For the time being, don''t let Kyle know about this matter.¡± Thalia was startled. ¡°He has no idea what has happened?¡± ¡°To be honest, he is against us doing this,¡± said Anthony with a wry smile. ¡°So, this isn''t a mission of Darz? It''s a personal mission?¡± ¡°Back when I asked you for your help, I have never imed that it was a Darz mission.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. Holy crap''. I''m being fooled by him again''. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Thalia thought for a while before saying, ¡°I was wondering why we had to do something like that all of a sudden. Turns out it was your idea!¡± Anthony grinned but said nothing. ¡°Did they offend you?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony arched a brow. ¡°I guess you can say so.¡± ¡°How did they offend you?¡± ¡°They were unfriendly to someone.¡± Thalia was surprised. ¡°Who were they unfriendly to?¡± The three children did not utter a word. ¡°Was it your mommy?¡± Thalia took a guess. Anthony nced at her, and judging by the look in his eyes, she knew she was right. ¡°I knew it. Your mommy is the only person you''ll fret over!¡± Thalia remarked. Right then, Anthony quipped, ¡°Thalia, have you realized that you got smarter after getting to know me?¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Thalia snapped. Hearing that, Anthony chuckled out loud. Right then, Denise asked, ¡°Tony, do you think those people knew it was us behind this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony responded. Benjamin chimed in, ¡°They couldn''t see the forest for the trees and would assume it was the other bunch of people who did that!¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Does this mean Daddy is dragged into the matter?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Daddy is already involved in the matter. He can''t wash away his suspicion whether or not the goods end up in his hands,¡± Anthony exined. Benjamin bobbed his head in agreement. Denise sighed. ¡°Daddy never knew that he would be sabotaged by his three children one day, huh?¡± This time, she consciously admitted that she was one of the culprits, too. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We need to trust that Daddy is capable enough to solve the problem!¡± Anthony assured her. Denise forced out a smile. ¡°Tony, why are you this calm?¡± ¡°I feel guilty, too. However, he''s our daddy, so it''s fine for him to take the me for us this time. That thought makes me feel better,¡± Anthony revealed. There was no hint of guilt in his expression, though. Denise gaped in disbelief. ¡°Tony, you''re getting more and more impressive by the day!¡± ¡°Well, you don''t understand how tiring and lonely it is to be at the top.¡± Denise was rendered speechless. Benjamin, on the other hand, burst out giggling at his words. Denise said nothing else and brooded silently. She was no match for Anthony when it came to exchanging jabs. Thus, she had no choice but to admit defeat. Thalia watched aside as they argued with each other. In the end, she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Anthony, you''re really sharp-tongued. Besides your mommy, is there anyone who is able to subdue you?¡± Anthony raised his brow and answered curtly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°What about your future girlfriend?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes at that. ¡°Mm. We should count her in.¡± Thalia blurted out, ¡°You don''t even have a girlfriend yet. Are you already admitting that you''ll subdue to her?¡± Anthony''s lips curled slightly. ¡°I''ll always save a spot for her!¡± ¡°Oh? You''re spoiling her, huh?¡± ¡°If I don''t spoil my own girlfriend, who will? A stranger?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I''m d you came to this realization when you''re only this young!¡± Thalia praised. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do you want me to introduce you to a girlfriend around your age?¡± Thalia joked. Before Anthony could say anything, Denise replied, ¡°Find one who will treat me well. Otherwise, I''ll get bullied in the future!¡± Thalia quirked her brow and responded, ¡°Sure. Let''s find one for your brother when we get back.¡± Denise got so excited that she nearly gave Thalia a high five. As they reached a consensus happily, Anthony nced out of the window andmented casually, ¡°Save your efforts. I don''t want to find a girlfriend now. Besides, I might not be interested in the person you choose for me!¡± ¡°You''re pretty full of yourself, huh?¡± ¡°I''m just telling the truth,¡± came Anthony''s answer. Thalia shot him a look as her lips twitched. In the end, she chose not to say anything. s, Anthony had no idea he would be eating his words someday in the future. They chatted and teased each other throughout the whole journey, and the car soon rolled to a stop at a bustling area in the city. Anthony nced at Benjamin, who was getting off the car. ¡°Sorry for troubling you today.¡± Benjamin squinted his eyes and shot his brother an insincere smile. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll wait for your turn to come.¡± Anthony shed a smile as something glinted in his gaze. Denise sprawled on the window and stared at Benjamin. ¡°Ben, remember to buy delicious food for me!¡± Benjamin gazed at her adoringly. ¡°Sure, you greedy little kitten,¡± he said cheerfully. Hearing that, Denise beamed. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Ben!¡± Having said that, she shot Anthony a pointed look. Anthony pretended he didn''t see or hear her. ¡°Ben, be careful. We''ll stay nearby and wait until you get into his car before we leave,¡± Thalia reminded Benjamin. Benjamin nodded in response. After that, Thalia drove away and parked at a secluded spot. They moment they left, Denise unblocked Benjamin''s phone. The moment the phone received a signal, countless unread texts and missed calls popped up on his phone. Benjamin was surprised to see numerous unread texts and missed calls. Every text and call was evidence of how worried Keh was. All of a sudden, he sensed how much his father loved and cared for him. He was deep in thought when his phone rang again. Snapping back to reality, Benjamin nced at the caller ID hesitantly before deciding to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Keh was panicking on the other end of the line. ¡°Benjamin, where are you? What happened?¡± he demanded worriedly. ¡°I-I''m fine,¡± Benjamin told him. ¡°You''re fine?¡± Keh repeated dubiously. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Benjamin observed his surroundings. ¡°I''m at themercial area.¡± ¡°All right. Wait for me. I''ll head there right now,¡± Keh instructed. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Don''t hang up,¡± Keh added. Benjamin was about to hang up when he heard Keh''s words. Thus, he hesitated and kept the call connected. However, Keh didn''t say anything else even though the call wasn''t ended. Around twenty minutester, Keh''s car stopped in front of Benjamin. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Keh was all tensed up as he emerged from his car. However, he promptly heaved a sigh of relief when he spotted Benjamin safe and sound. ¡°Benjamin, what exactly happened? Why are you alone? Where are Anthony and Denise?¡± Benjamin gazed at him. ¡°Thalia brought us out, and I lost them in the crowd. I wanted to call them but identally called you instead.¡± ¡°Then why did you hang up?¡± ¡°My phone ran out of battery. I''ve just finished charging it somewhere,¡± Benjamin exined. Hearing that, Keh furrowed his brows. Benjamin nced at his father. ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± Keh exhaled sharply. ¡°I''m just d you''re fine.¡± A trace of guilt rose in Benjamin''s heart. ¡°But why can''t I reach Anthony, Denise, and Thalia''s phone, too?¡± Keh added. ¡°Uh, I don''t know. Maybe their phones ran out of battery, too,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°Their phones all ran out of battery?¡± Keh arched a brow. Apparently, things couldn''t be this coincidental. Keh observed Benjamin as his frown deepened. Why does Benjamin seem strange today? ¡°Should we go search for them?¡± ¡°No need. Thalia is with them, so they will be fine. Let¡¯s head home. Perhaps they are already waiting for us at home,¡± Keh said. Benjamin nodded when he heard that. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Keh urged. Benjamin was surprised as Keh opened the car door for him. Without a word, the little boy got into the car. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 On the way back, Benjamin sat in the passenger seat stiffly. He was feeling extremely awkward. Despite epting that Keh was his father, he still couldn''t get used to Keh''s presence. Spending time with him when the others were around was fine, but Benjamin felt suffocated when they were left alone. I don''t know what to say to him! He stared out of the window. As his mind was wandering, he spotted a bakery by the road. ¡°Stop the car,¡± he blurted out suddenly. Keh pulled over by the road even though he didn''t know what was happening. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Keh asked. Benjamin opened the car door. ¡°Denise loves eating the cake from this bakery. I''ll buy some for her!¡± With that said, he got off the car and strode away. Keh retracted his gaze from Benjamin''s leaving figure before switching off the engine and going after his son. Benjamin was in a hurry and didn''t notice that a deliveryman was speeding toward him on his bike. As the deliveryman was driving swiftly, it was toote for him to hit the brakes when he saw Benjamin in his way. ¡°H-Hey! Make way! Hurry!¡± the deliveryman shouted hysterically. Benjamin lifted his head after hearing the yell. Right then, someone hoisted him up from behind, and they both rolled out of the way. Surprise flitted across Benjamin''s face. The incident had happened too quickly for him to react in time. Meanwhile, a worried Keh asked, ¡°Benjamin, are you all right? Did you get hurt?" Benjamin was still in a daze. It wasn''t because he was afraid; it was because Keh protected him in his arms. He didn''t even feel any pain from the fall. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Keh repeated anxiously when he didn''t hear a response from Benjamin. Regaining hisposure, Benjamin shook his head. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Before Keh could unleash his wrath on the deliveryman, thetter stopped his bike and gazed at them meekly. ¡°Are you all right? I''m sorry. It was an ident. I-I was in a hurry to deliver medicine to an elderly person. Do you guys need to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡± He could barely hide his shock when he realized that the man and little boy were d in expensive outfits. If they got hurt, he wouldn''t be able topensate them even if he spent all his savings. Besides, the rich and powerful loved to act all high and mighty and enjoyed bullyingmoners. The deliveryman got so terrified that his face went pale. Sensing his concern, Benjamin said, ¡°Even if you''re in a hurry, you shouldn''t have driven that fast.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I know. I-I didn''t mean to. How about I apany you both to the hospital?¡± the deliveryman offered. Benjamin shot him a resigned look. ¡°It''s fine. You can go now.¡± The deliveryman stared at them in a daze. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Do you want us to demandpensation?¡± Benjamin added. The deliveryman snapped out of his daze. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± He expressed his gratitude and left on his bike after confirming they weren''t going to pursue the matter. Benjamin frowned as he watched the deliveryman drive away. Meanwhile, Keh gazed at his son adoringly with his lips curved up. Benjamin whipped his head around and noticed that Keh''s gaze was fixed on him. Subconsciously, Benjamin avoided meeting his gaze and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was thinking that you''re a good kid!¡± Benjamin fell silent. Good kid? If he finds out what we did earlier, he won''t look at me this way and praise me for what I did. I''m far from a good kid. Nat had never praised me that way throughout all these years. Benjamin said nothing as an awkward look crept up his face. Keh got to his feet. It was right then that Benjamin spotted a graze on his wrist. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Benjamin frowned anxiously. Keh lifted his arm and took a look at it. ¡°Oh, it''s just a scrape. It isn¡¯t technically a wound.¡± ¡°How is it not a wound? You''re bleeding. You got hurt outside, so we need to disinfect your wound to prevent infection!¡± Benjamin said. This was the first time that the father and son duo had such a long conversation after they had reunited with each other. A smile yed on Keh''s lips as he responded, ¡°All right. We''ll get the cake first, and you can disinfect my wound back at home.¡± Benjamin was startled. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Why? Are you not willing to help me?¡± ¡°That''s not what I mean¡ª¡± ¡°It''s decided, then. Let''s go buy the cake!¡± Keh told him. Under his urge, Benjamin entered the bakery. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Keh talking on the phone while standing outside the bakery. Numerous feelings overwhelmed Benjamin at once as he stared at his father''s silhouette. He was embarrassed, awkward, and slightly happy. When he recalled how Keh leaped forward to protect him from harm, he felt blessed to have a father. A joyful smile yed on his lips. The moment Benjamin looked away, Keh spun on his heels and caught the smile on his face. Keh''s lips curled up, too. After buying the cake, Benjamin didn''t say a word on the way back home. Keh nced at him. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Benjamin looked down and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You''re acting the opposite, though,¡± Kehmented. Pursing his lips, Benjamin asked after moments of hesitation, ¡°Back there, why did you... Forget it. It''s nothing.¡± ¡°Do you want to know why I did that?¡± Keh asked. Benjamin bobbed his head after a while. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°Benjamin, this is a silly question. I''m your father. Do I need a reason to protect you?¡± Protect me? This feels both familiar and unfamiliar. Back when I was younger, I wanted to protect Nat and Denise after I grow up. This is the first time someone had ever offered to protect me. In fact, he knew the reason but couldn''t refrain from asking about it. It was almost as if he wanted to confirm something or hear the confirmation from Keh''s lips. Keh''s gaze was determined when he talked about protecting Benjamin. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± he asked. Benjamin shook his head silently. ¡°Benjamin, I know you aren''t used to me as we''ve never lived together. That''s perfectly normal. We need time to get used to each other, and we''ll get closer in the future. You''re my son, and that will never change. I am obliged and am responsible for your safety. You can say that it''s my instinct. Thus, don¡¯t feel burdened. I''m blessed that I am able to protect you and your siblings.¡± ncing at Benjamin, Keh added, ¡°I''m d I protected you back there.¡± Benjamin was at a loss for words. After all, he was afraid when people get sentimental before him. Right then, it didn''t matter if Keh was being sentimental on purpose, for his words managed to capture Benjamin''s heart. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Benjamin gave a firm nod after listening to his father''s words. He finally rxed and grinned without a word. Keh''s lips curved as he continued driving the car. Soon, the car came to a halt at the entrance of the manor. Another car stopped beside their car. After the two of them got off the car, Anthony and Denise ran toward them. ¡°Benjamin!¡± ¡°Ben!¡± ¡°Ben, where have you been?¡± Anthony asked worriedly. ¡°Yeah, where have you been? I was worried to death!¡± Denise chimed in. Thalia followed behind them and watched the scene unfold. Look at them, putting up an act. They can win acting awards for their acting! Benjamin told them, ¡°I lost you in the crowd, and my phone ran out of battery.¡± ¡°We couldn''t find you anywhere and thought you were in anger. I''m d you''re all right.¡± Denise seemed worried. She then turned to look at Keh. ¡°Why are you with Daddy?¡± ¡°I identally called Daddy, so he came and gave me a ride home,¡± Benjamin exined. A smile nudged Keh''s lips when he heard the word ¡°Daddy.¡± Although Benjamin didn''t address him directly, he was already satisfied with the progress. As they were almost done with their act, Thalia went over to them toplete the act so that it would be more believable. She gazed at Benjamin and said, ¡°I''m d you''re fine. Otherwise, I don''t know how I should exin to your parents.¡± Benjamin grinned. ¡°I''m smart, so I won''t get in danger.¡± ¡°Yeah, you lost us even though you''re smart.¡± ¡°That was an ident. My intelligence has nothing to do with the ident,¡± Benjamin protested. Keh said nothing as he watched the kids chat along. His gaze was dark as if he had already seen through their act. Thalia turned to him. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t know this would happen. Fortunately, Benjamin is safe. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how to spill the news to you.¡± Keh narrowed his gaze as he lifted the corners of his lips. ¡°Is that so?" Thalia was taken aback by his response, but she still forced herself to remain calm and gave him a nod. ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh stared at her in silence. Right then, Denise spoke up. ¡°Daddy, don''t me Thalia. It was all my fault. You should me me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing that, Keh lowered his gaze to look at her. A momentter, he chuckled. ¡°I''m not ming anyone. I won''t me you, either.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Denise asked. Keh gave her a reassuring nod. ¡°Yep. I trust that you guys won''t let anything happen to Benjamin.¡± Everyone else fell silent, for there was an underlying meaning in Keh''s words. They exchanged nces wordlessly. Finally, Benjamin broke the silence. ¡°By the way, I bought a cake for you, Denise.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin nodded. He then got the cake out of the car and offered it to her. Denise forced out tears of joy. ¡°Ben, I can''t believe you were still thinking about me under such circumstances! It was my fault. I shouldn''t have thrown a tantrum and caused you to get lost.¡± She was truly an actress, for everyone gaped in awe at her impressive acting skills. Their impromptu acts were really impressive. At that moment, Anthony observed Keh and realized thetter''s expression had rxed significantly. Mm, Denise is the apple of his eye. He''ll feel bad to see her cry. Besides, her act was much more convincing than ours. Indeed, Denise is our trump card! ¡°All right. I''m fine, so there''s no need to fret,¡± Benjaminforted Denise. Denise''s lips remained pouted as though she felt guilty. Benjamin said, ¡°I''m fine, Denise. Daddy got hurt, though. We need to head in and disinfect his wound.¡± Anthony and Denise could barely hide their surprise when they heard that. ¡°You got hurt?¡± Denise gazed at Keh in concern. ¡°Daddy, what happened? How did you get hurt?¡± Anthony''s brows snapped together, too. ¡°Oh, nothing. It''s just a scrape,¡± came Keh¡¯s answer. ¡°Let me see. Where is it?¡± Denise started searching for the wound on Keh¡¯s body. She frowned at the sight of the scrape on Keh''s wrist. ¡°What happened? How did you get hurt?¡± Before Keh could reply, Benjamin uttered, ¡°It was my fault!¡± Anthony and Denise were confused. ¡°He got hurt to save me.¡± Benjamin hung his head low as he exined the incident that happened earlier. Both kids were gaping in disbelief by the time Benjamin finished his story. This is strange. Benjamin sounded conflicted when he told us about the incident. Denise parted her lips to say something, but Anthony cut in, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Benjamin, you should bring Daddy in and disinfect his wound. We don''t want him to suffer from an infection, right?¡± Benjamin was astounded. ¡°Hurry," Anthony urged. Denise quickly realized what he was getting at. ¡°He''s right, Ben. You''re the most meticulous among the three of us. Hurry, go in and disinfect Daddy''s wound.¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. I was nning on asking Denise to do that, but they didn''t even give me a chance to refuse! He nced at Keh as a wave of awkwardness washed over him. Keh, on the other hand, merely said, ¡°I''ll wait for you inside.¡± He then strode into the house. Anthony and Denise promptly shoved Benjamin. ¡°Hurry, go after him!¡± Benjamin was reluctant. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Don''t be shy, Ben. I''m giving you the chance to spend some time alone with Daddy! You should treasure the opportunity,¡± Denise said. Benjamin retorted, ¡°I didn''t ask for that.¡± ¡°Daddy got hurt to save you, so you should be the one dressing his wound. You know that well, Ben,¡± Anthony told him. That''s true. ¡°But it was because of you ¡°Anyway, now that things havee down to this, you should be the one doing it!" Benjamin had no choice but to head in under Anthony and Denise''s constant urging. He stepped into the manor reluctantly and looked back a couple of times as despair shed across his eyes. Anthony, Denise, and even Thalia couldn''t help but burst into giggles at his reaction. Thalia asked, ¡°Benjamin can get along with anyone. Why is he this awkward when ites to Keh?¡± Staring at Benjamin''s back, Anthony muttered, ¡°That''s because he never knew his daddy would show up one day. He is used to being independent, so he needs time to get used to Daddy''s presence.¡± Thalia narrowed her gaze. ¡°Then why don''t you and Denise act the same way?¡± Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Anthony exined, ¡°That''s because I¡¯ve never wanted to acknowledge him.¡± ¡°What about Benjamin?¡± ¡°Benjamin values our family the most among the three of us,¡± came Anthony''s answer. Sometimes, acting awkward showed how important the person was to him. That was why Anthony did his best to create opportunities for Benjamin to spend some time alone with Keh. He knew Benjamin wanted to acknowledge Keh but still hadn''t convinced himself entirely. Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. Benjamin likes to keep a low profile and rarely expresses his thoughts, but it is obvious that he values his family and considers the bigger picture.¡± Anthony''s brow raised smugly. ¡°We each have our own advantages, right?¡± Thalia nced at him disdainfully. ¡°Can you stop being vain for once?¡± Anthony chuckled. ¡°Is it that hard to acknowledge someone else''s ability?¡± Thalia rolled her eyes in exasperation. Denise red at them. ¡°Howe you''re still in the mood to argue? Didn''t you realize that Daddy was acting weirdly? It seemed as if he knows something.¡± Denise was feeling conflicted over that realization. Both Thalia and Anthony answered in unison, ¡°Yeah, I realized it.¡± Subsequently, they threw each other a re and proceeded to ignore each other. Anthony said, ¡°We were out of reach at the same time today, so Daddy must have his suspicions. However, he cannot prove his suspicion, so it should be fine if we insist nothing is wrong.¡± Thalia assured her, ¡°Don''t worry. Your daddy has always suspected me, so he won''t suspect you.¡± ¡°Yeah. We have someone to take the me for us. There''s no need to worry!¡± Anthony chimed in. At the sight of a scowl creeping up Thalia''s face, Denise burst out inughter. She gave Thalia a comforting pat. ¡°Don''t be mad. You know how Tony is. You''re not the only victim.¡± ¡°I must''ve been a criminal in my past life!¡± Thalia balled her fists furiously. Anthony nodded in agreement. shing a smile, he said, ¡°You''re meant to atone for your crimes this lifetime.¡± Before the girls could say anything, he raised his brow and marched toward the manor. As Thalia fought back the urge to roll her sleeves up and fight with him, Denise immediately calmed her down. ¡°Calm down, calm down. We''re no match for his sharp tongue.¡± ¡°I shall defeat him physically, then!¡± Thalia squinted her eyes menacingly at Anthony''s retreating back. Denise didn''t bother mincing her words. ¡°That''s useless. He''ll say ''An unequal contest brings no honor to the victor.¡¯¡± ¡°I don''t care. I want to teach him a lesson!¡± Thalia was fuming after Anthony took a jab at her for the whole day. She wanted nothing more than to give him a beating. ¡°I have a way to make him plead for mercy,¡± Denise offered as her eyes twinkled merrily. Thalia remained doubtful. ¡°Plead for mercy? Are you sure?¡± She couldn''t imagine what it was like to see Anthony pleading for mercy. He might be a child, but it was impossible for him to apologize, let alone plead for mercy. Denise said, ¡°We were in Mommy''s stomach together. I know his weakness like the back of my hand.¡± That sounded reasonable, so Thalia asked, ¡°What is his weakness?¡± Denise faltered. ¡°I can tell you his weakness, but you have to promise me a few things.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°I haven''t thought of anything yet. I''ll let you knowter. Just three things.¡± Thalia''s brows snapped together. ¡°Are you asking for something in exchange?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m betraying him by telling you his weakness. Even if you didn''t tell him that it was me, he''ll soon realize who spilled his secret. It isn''t much to ask for something in return, right?¡± Denise retorted. Thalia felt like Denise was using the cutest face to carry out the most vicious matter. Why did I cave in under her adorable looks back then? Thalia blurted out, ¡°You and your brothers are really good at doing business, huh?¡± ¡°Hey, you won''t lose anything. Trust me, Thalia!¡± Denise told her. Thalia pondered over the matter. ¡°Sure, but I will only do things within my capability. Besides, I won''t do anything that goes against my principles.¡± They were kids, but Thalia knew they were smarter than their peers. She couldn''t treat them as ordinary kids and had to state the terms and conditions before agreeing to the deal. Denise beamed and raised her hand. ¡°Deal!¡± Thalia gave her a high five and mumbled, ¡°At least Benjamin is more honest.¡± Denise''s lips curled. ¡°Hopefully, Ben won''t disappoint you.¡± Thalia shot her a look. ¡°Quick, tell me what Anthony''s weakness is.¡± Denise beckoned for her to get closer, and Thalia bent down as requested. Denise then whispered something in her ear. Thalia raised her brow. ¡°That''s it?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Hmm. Why does it feel like I¡¯ve gotten the short end of the deal?¡± ¡°Trust me. This works every time. It will never change. It is definitely worth it. Now that you have this piece of information, you''ll be able to defeat Tony in the future!¡± Denise assured. ¡°If it works, then why don''t you use it on him? You always lose to his sharp tongue,¡± Thalia stated her doubt. ¡°That¡¯s because he knows my weakness, too!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Something glinted across Thalia''s eyes. ¡°What is your weakness?¡± ¡°Are you trying to fish for information?¡± Denise retorted. ¡°I was just curious.¡± ¡°Then we have to make another deal!¡± Having said that, Denise turned and headed into the manor. ¡°How much? I''ll pay for it!¡± It was worth it to pay to know their weaknesses. Without turning back, Denise yelled, ¡°It''s priceless. You can''t afford to buy it!" Thalia chuckled as she watched the little girl leave. Oh, how dramatic of them. My life isn''t as boring with them around. She then went after the little girl. I need to try this trick out. In the manor, Keh was seated in the living room. There was a medical kit beside him. Benjamin was hesitating. ¡°Should I ask Dan to get a doctor? I''m not good at this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. We shouldn''t disturb others thiste at night. Just do your best,¡± Keh told him. Benjamin had no choice but to proceed, for it was indeedte at night. Thus, he trudged over to Benjamin and took a seat beside him. Opening the medical kit, he took out the iodine solution, cotton swab, and a bandage as though he was used to doing this. Keh frowned upon realizing that. After dabbing the cotton swab with the iodine solution, Benjamin started disinfecting Keh''s wound. His movement was soft as though he was afraid of hurting Keh. As Keh watched Benjamin do it, he couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Benjamin, you seem familiar with this.¡± Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Without even bothering to look up, Benjamin replied, ¡°When we were living abroad, it''s normal for the three of us to fall and scrape ourselves. I was the one in charge of disinfecting the wounds. After a while, I started getting better at it.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh''s heart ached inexplicably. ¡°Didn''t your mother hire someone to take care of you three?¡± he asked the younger boy. ¡°She did, but things are different there. They''ll only do what''s within their job scope. Moreover, not many people are willing toe to take care of three kids at once. The babysitters require daily payments. They wouldete and leave early. We would still have to take care of some things on our own,¡± Benjamin exined. Keh''s brows furrowed as he listened. Although Natasha had made sure that the kids had everything they wanted, it was still hard for a woman to work and take care of three children simultaneously. There were bound to be times when she wasn''t able to care for them. Keh could not imagine the hardships they had to endure. ¡°Does your mother know about this?¡± Keh asked. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Benjamin shook his head. ¡°Nat''s always very tired from work, and she still has to look after us. Most of the time, we will take care of some things ourselves,¡± he said as he continued bandaging Keh''s wound. A conflicted feeling rose in Keh''s heart. If he had not done what he did in the past, the three of them would have grown up in the Hamilton residence. The kids would be able to grow up in a good and carefree environment. ¡°It''s done,¡± Benjamin said. Keh came back to his senses and looked down at his wound, which had been bandaged nicely with gauze. It was done neatly. A bittersweet smile appeared on his face. ¡°ording to my experience, it''ll heal fast if you keep it dry,¡± Benjamin advised. Keh looked at him. There were so many things he wanted to tell the younger boy, but they seemed to have gotten caught in his throat. In the end, he merely nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin looked up at him. ¡°Also, all those things are in the past. Don''t tell Nat. I don''t want her to be sad,¡± he said. ¡°All right.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°It''s gettingte. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back to my room to rest.¡± Keh nodded again. Benjamin turned around to go back to his room, but he had just taken a few steps when Keh called out to him, ¡°Benjamin.¡± The young boy turned back around. His tiny face wore a conflicted expression. Keh smiled at him. ¡°If anything happens in the future, you can talk to me about it. I''m all ears.¡± Benjamin froze for a second before nodding. ¡°Go get some rest. Good night,¡± Keh said. ¡°G-Good night!¡± Benjamin said before turning around to leave. Aplex look appeared in Keh''s eyes as he looked at the boy''s tiny figure walking away. He soon smiled. Then, as though remembering something, he took his phone and made a call. Anthony was currently leaning against the door as he stood outside the room. His lips curved into a smile as he listened to the conversation going on inside. Although he had never held any expectations, all he wished for was for Keh to remain in their lives. With that thought in mind, Anthony was just about to leave when Keh walked out of the room. Both father and son bumped into each other. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Um, I was on my way back to my room,¡± Anthony replied. Keh nodded. ¡°Um, good night!¡± Anthony waved at Keh before making a move to scurry off. ¡°Hold on,¡± Keh suddenly called out to him. Anthony froze for a moment. He turned around warily. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Did you talk to your mother tonight?¡± ¡°Um, no. Thalia brought us out to y, and so we didn¡¯t contact each other,¡± Anthony replied. Keh remained silent. Anthony noticed his reaction and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I can''t reach her.¡± ¡°What? You can''t reach her?¡± Anthony asked. Is everyone trying to disappear today? Noticing the look in Keh''s eyes, Anthony blinked and asked, ¡°Are you guys arguing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anthony scrutinized his father, seemingly not believing his words. Keh blinked and emphasized, ¡°No. Really.¡± With an arched eyebrow, Anthony responded, ¡°Okay. If you say so.¡± However, after pondering for a few seconds, he added, ¡°Don''t worry too much about it. Nat has a habit of forgetting to charge her phone when she''s sleeping. It¡¯s normal to not get through to her.¡± Keh was still worried about her. ¡°You should go back to rest.¡± With that, Keh made a move to leave. He had just taken two steps forward when his phone rang. Taking it out of his pocket, he took a look at the caller ID and hesitated for a bit before answering. ¡°Hello?¡± Once the call connected, Keh fell silent for a long time. Anthony remained standing behind him. The boy''s instincts told him that something was up. ¡°They''re intercepted?¡± Keh asked in a low voice. When Anthony heard that, his back straightened. He didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly. ¡°I''ll be there at once.¡± Keh quickly hung up. At that, Anthony quickly turned around, ready to return to his room. However, Keh managed to catch sight of him and asked, ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± "I''m going now.¡± Anthony smiled. Keh nodded and looked at the young boy meaningfully. He then turned around to leave. Just as he reached the door, he bumped into Thalia and Denise. ¡°Daddy,¡± Denise called out happily. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°It''s sote. Aren''t you going to stay the night?¡± ¡°I have things to take care of.¡± Denise frowned. ¡°But it''s sote.¡± Keh ruffled her hair and chuckled. ¡°Rest early.¡± ¡°Okay. Take care, Daddy,¡± Denise replied. Keh nodded. Without saying anything more, he left in a hurry. Anthony had not returned straight to his room. He breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Keh leave. Things seemed to be progressing faster than he thought. Just then, Denise and Thalia walked in. Denise noticed her brother and asked, ¡°Tony, where''s Daddy going? It''s sote.¡± ¡°I don''t know.¡± Anthony shrugged. ¡°Really? You don''t know?¡± Denise pressed on for answers. ¡°How would I know? It''s his personal matters,¡± Anthony retorted. Denise narrowed her eyes. She had a feeling that her brother knew more than he was willing to reveal. Anthony pretended to be tired as he yawned. ¡°Okay, it''s gettingte. I''ll be going back to my room to rest. Good night!¡± With that, he turned around to leave before anyone could say a word. ¡°Anthony,¡± Thalia called out to him. The boy turned around to look at her. ¡°Yes?¡± Thalia merely smiled. ¡°Oh, nothing. I just want to give you a warning. Don''t offend me next time.¡± Anthony frowned, but there was still a smile on his face. ¡°Why not?¡± he questioned. ¡°If you ever dare to offend me one more time, I''ll make sure you''ll be begging for mercy,¡± Thalia threatened. Anthony, however, did not take her threats seriously. With a nonchnt smile, he replied sarcastically, ¡°Oh, I''m so scared!¡± Before Thalia could even respond, he smiled smugly and walked away. Thalia red daggers at him as she took deep breaths to calm herself down. I should allow him to be pleased with himselffirst if I want to bring him down. Two more days. When that day arrives, I''ll definitely win. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 As if suddenly recalling something, Anthony turned to look at the room next door. After a moment''s hesitation, he walked over to Benjamin''s bedroom door with a smile before reaching out to knock. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± The door flung open from the inside to reveal Benjamin standing within with a frosty re. Anthony smiled at his brother. ¡°Why are you looking at me like I''m your enemy?¡± ¡°Why do you think?¡± Benjamin asked coldly. Anthony continued to smile. ¡°I thought I would receive a word of thanks from you bying here.¡± Benjamin smiled mirthlessly. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Anthony''s smile did not fade despite recognizing the sarcasm. ¡°You''re wee.¡± Benjamin rolled his eyes and went back into his bedroom. He threw himself onto the bed and doodled absently on his sketchbook. Anthony did not show any intent to enter. Instead, his tiny stature leanedzily against the door frame as he spoke. ¡°I noticed your interaction with Daddy earlier. It felt pretty natural.¡± Benjamin was taken aback. He did not expect his brother to have seen it. An indescribable feeling rose in his chest. Turning his back against Anthony, Benjamin said nothing. Anthony spoke again in response to his brother''s silence. ¡°Be honest. Did you feel touched when Daddy rescued you?¡± Benjamin, sprawled on his bed, turned suddenly to look at Anthony. ¡°Has this all been part of your n from the very beginning?¡± he responded with another question. Anthony froze momentarily before answering with a grin, ¡°How could such a coincidence be nned? Besides, I would never let you encounter such danger again, nor would I let Daddy get hurt.¡± ¡°That''s not what I''m talking about!¡± Benjamin said, ring at him. ¡°You know what I''m referring to.¡± Anthony gazed at him and maintained his elegant smile, though he did not know what to say. ¡°I see,¡± Benjamin said as he narrowed his eyes. Anthony did not deny it any longer. ¡°With things being the way they are, I was only lending Daddy a hand at my convenience. I could tell that whenever he tries to strike up a conversation with you, you never give him an opportunity by hiding or avoiding him. After I did Daddy dirty like that, don¡¯t you think I should give him some equivalentpensation? That way, I could still defend myself if he catches wind and finds out about my involvement, right?¡± Benjamin hurled his pillow at Anthony, enraged. ¡°Is that why you set me up?¡± Anthony caught it and smiled at Benjamin. ¡°How is this setting you up? I was merely lending you a hand. Don¡¯t you want to regain a normal father-son rtionship with Daddy?¡± ¡°Why aren''t you restoring your rtionship with him, then?¡± Benjamin argued. ¡°Um, somebody must lead the way,¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Besides, I have spent much time alone with Daddy and had many deep talks with him. I get along fine with him. At least not as awkward as you are with him.¡± Benjamin gazed at his brother for a long time before uttering, ¡°Shame on you for betraying your own brother!¡± Anthony''s smile did not falter. ¡°You are the epitome of taking things for granted, Benjamin.¡± Benjamin whipped around, and when Anthony met the furious look in his brother''s eyes, he threw his hands up as a sign of admitting defeat. ¡°Okay, fine. I''ll leave.¡± ¡°Shut the door!¡± Benjamin added vehemently. ¡°Got it!" Anthony closed the door. When only a thin crack remained, he peeked into it and added cheekily, ¡°Enjoy some fatherly love tonight. Good night.¡± Just as Benjamin was about to lose his temper, Anthony swiftly shut the door and slipped away without another word. Benjamin sprawled on his bed as he gazed at the shut door. His anger gave way to something more complicated before a smile appeared on his face. When he realized he was smiling, he tried his hardest to suppress it. He gave a fake cough before resuming a calm expression. Then, he gazed down at the drawing of a machine gun in his sketchbook. After putting it away, he turned off the lights and went to bed. He smiled in his dreams. Meanwhile, Keh rushed over at once after receiving the call. Several people swiftly formed a circle around him upon his arrival. Though they said nothing, their intentions were clear. Keh nced at them. His fair face was stern, and his dark eyes exuded cold anger. Then, his gaze fell on the foremost person. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Yolk?¡± Eugene Yolk was Reichen''s right-hand man, who had rushed over specifically for the goods. He was also the person in charge of the matter. Standing several meters away from Keh, Eugene''s gaze sharpened. ¡°Don''t overthink it, Mr. Hamilton. It¡¯s just a defensive little habit I''ve developed after years at this job.¡± As he spoke, he hinted at his men to step back. One of the men shouted, ¡°We will find out when we apprehend and interrogate him, Mr. Yolk. We can''t go back to the boss without an exnation of the goods'' disappearance!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Eugene snarled as he scanned his men. ¡°Mr. Hamilton would not stoop to do such a thing. I''ll deal with you by the book if you dare utter such nonsense again.¡± Keh''s lips curled into a cruel smile as he gazed calmly at the people before him. ¡°Are you putting on an act in front of me, Mr. Yolk? What''s the meaning of this? Are you suspecting me?¡± Eugene pursed his lips. ¡°I dare not. This matter, however, is indeed a little strange. That is why I had no choice but to summon you back here to assist in our investigation, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh licked his lower lip as his eyes steeled with amusement. ¡°Assist? Your methods of asking for help are very unorthodox, Mr. Yolk.¡± ¡°It''s all a misunderstanding,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°We require your help, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Keh chuckled coldly. ¡°What if I won''t?¡± Eugene appeared troubled. ¡°The goods disappeared as soon as you departed, Mr. Hamilton. We will not be able to exin this satisfactorily when we get back. You know very well that if we cannot complete our mission, we will not be able to avoid the punishment awaiting our return. This is your turf, and you must have a way to find the robbers. This way, we, too, have something to tell when we get back.¡± Kehughed. ¡°What does your punishment have to do with me? You should be grateful that I helped you obtain the goods. Do you think I have that much free time on my hands?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Eugene gazed at him and frowned. Keh lowered his gaze to undo the cuff of his jacket with casual elegance. ¡°I might have agreed if you had spoken to me civilly. Do you think I would now?¡± he said in a soft and ambiguous tone. Keh gazed up and looked at the other man as he spoke. His beady pupils, looking like a hellish prison permanently deprived of the light of day, sent a shudder down Eugene¡¯s spine. Eugene trembled as he met Keh''s gaze, not quite sure why the aura of a mere businessman made him feel so small. He''s like a king with all the power in the world. Eugene''s phone rang just as he was thinking about what to do next. Upon seeing that it was Reichen, he strode off at once to answer it. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Eugene returned promptly. His tone suddenly became humble as he approached Keh. ¡°Our boss wishes to speak with you, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh nced at himzily, looking as though he did not intend to answer the call. Eugene frowned. ¡°We were wrong earlier, Mr. Hamilton, and are here to offer our apology. You can decide how you want to punish uster.¡± Keh snorted as his frosty gaze swept over Eugene. Though he did not say a word, he exuded extreme anger. The man on the other end of the line seemed to have sensed something awry and spoke to Eugene, who hummed a reply before putting the phone on speaker mode. ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh gazed down nonchntly. Despite hearing the voice, his expression did not change in the slightest. ¡°My men didn''t know better and offended you before rifying the matter. Please don¡¯t hold it against them, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Reichen''s feeble yet gravelly voice came from the other end. Keh''s expression remained calm. A meaningful smile yed on his lips as he gazed at Eugene before him as though he could see the person on the other end of the line. ¡°Were your men ignorant, or were they acting under orders?¡± ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Hamilton. I am an old man in my fifties. Do you think I''d be that clueless? If you want the goods, Mr. Hamilton, you could take them yourself. Why do you have to go through the trouble of quarreling with me and intercepting it? It''s meaningless that way.¡± Reichen concluded with augh that sounded sheepish. Keh listened without saying a word in response. ¡°How about this?¡± Reichen suggested. ¡°You may punish them however you like if your anger has not abated, Mr. Hamilton. I leave it entirely up to you.¡± Keh''s gaze swept around him at those words. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°You may do whatever you want if it appeases your anger. ¡°Your men are listening,¡± Keh pointed out. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of frightening them?¡± ¡°One must pay the price for the mistakes they make,¡± Reichen dered. ¡°It was their fault for offending you, Mr. Hamilton. They brought this upon themselves. As long as it appeases you, anything goes.¡± Kehughed. His fair face emanated a severe chill. ¡°And what if I''m still upset?¡± ¡°What would you like to do, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Reichen asked patiently on the other end. ¡°I haven''t decided,¡± Keh said slowly, his tone filled with provocation. ¡°I am not short of money, after all. As for power, you weren''t even popr yet back when I started my career.¡± Eugene frowned as he listened to the exchange. Reichen, too, fell silent on the other end of the line for a moment. After an indeterminable amount of time, Reichen guffawed. ¡°Hah! I knew you were somebody special, Mr. Hamilton. Even with power, an ordinary businessman would not have been able to avoid matters like this. Good job at concealing your involvement.¡± Keh said nothing in response to the unctuous words. ¡°Let''s not beat around the bush anymore, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Reichen proimed. ¡°Tell me what you want, and I''ll honor it if it''s within my power.¡± ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll get to the point. I want all of the information regarding your old nemesis.¡± ¡°Are you referring to Boss?¡± Reichen asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Reichen was startled. ¡°Do you have a grudge against him, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°If I don''t, I wouldn''t have helped you with the goods.¡± Keh spoke. He is not somebody to be trifled with!¡± Reichen warned. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Scared? He has been my enemy for years. Why would I be afraid? I''m worried for you, Mr. Hamilton. Since you''ve already stepped down, you shouldn''t get involved in this business if you have no grudges. The oue may not be in your favor.¡± Kehughed. ¡°Are you worried about me or that you''re unable to fulfill my demand?¡± Reichen spoke again after another startled silence. ¡°I will think of something. You will have it in a week.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll be waiting.¡± ¡°As for my goods¡ª¡± ¡°Naturally, you¡¯ll get them after a week too!¡± ¡°You are indeed a businessman, Mr. Hamilton. That''s settled, then. One week!¡± Reic repeated before hanging up. Keh''s lips curled as his eyes twinkled with nefarious intent. Eugene addressed Keh at that moment. ¡°We have crossed a line today, Mr. Hamilton, and are at your mercy for whatever you wish to do.¡± Keh''s gaze swept across the vicinity as he spoke with a husky voice. ¡°If anybody dared speak to me in this manner back then, they may not even have the opportunity toplete their sentence.¡± As he spoke, his bloodthirsty gaze fell upon Eugene. ¡°You should be grateful that I''m in a good mood today. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even know what killed you.¡± Eugene shuddered before he nodded. ¡°Then I must thank you for showing mercy, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh lowered his gaze and said haughtily, ¡°I don''t have time to waste. Tell me what happened.¡± Eugene approached at once to fill him in on what had happened after he left. Keh''s brows furrowed as he mused over what he had heard. ¡°There are no damages at all? And only one person robbed you of all your goods?¡± Eugene nodded, aware of how embarrassing it would be if word got out. ¡°We don''t know if it was one individual. Our men said they only saw one person, but I feel there are many more. Like an intricate organization.¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°There are so many of you, and you can''t even watch a car?¡± ¡°Both our cars that are tailing the truck had been blocked, separating us from the goods in front.¡± ¡°Blocked?¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Why was it blocked?¡± ¡°A kid got in the way,¡± one of the men exined as he stepped forward. ¡°He said that he was separated from his family and asked if we could send him home.¡± ¡°A kid?¡± repeated Keh incredulously. The man nodded. ¡°So you sent him home?¡± ¡°How could we? We were in a rush, and he kept insisting. In the end, we only lent him a phone to make a call.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you still have the number?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That man stepped forward at once and offered up his phone. Keh nced at the number before dialing it immediately. All of Eugene''s men stood upright, gazing at Keh expectantly as they awaited the call to connect. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service.¡± Keh smiled when the automated voice came from the other end as if he had expected this to happen. The man who offered his phone was stunned. ¡°How could this be? He made the call to this number!¡± ¡°This is their setup, you fool!¡± Eugene shouted. ¡°What good are you to me if even a kid could con you?¡± ¡°The kid was only six or seven years old, Mr. Yolk,¡± the man cried. ¡°Who would have thought?¡± Eugene walked over and swung a fist at the man, sending him falling to the ground. A ne fell alongside him. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Though he did not wish to interfere with the affairs of their gang, Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed when he nced over and saw the ne fall to the ground. This ne... He bent over to pick the ne up from the ground and studied it for a moment before turning to look at the man on the ground. ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Blood was seeping from the corner of the man''s mouth as he gazed at Keh with a frown. Eugene looked as if he understood something and aimed a ferocious kick at the man''s torso. ¡°Mr. Hamilton is asking you a question. Answer him!¡± The man spoke hastily upon receiving the blow. ¡°The kid gave this to me. I lent him my phone because the ne looked valuable.¡± The veins on Eugene''s temples throbbed with rage. ¡°We lost so much for something so small! Imbecile! Why did I ever take on an idiot like you?¡± At that, he aimed several more vicious kicks at the man''s body. The man on the ground begged for mercy, ¡°I didn''t know this would happen! I''m sorry!¡± ¡°It''s toote now. You know better than anyone how important the goods are to the boss. We¡¯ll see how he''s going to deal with you.¡± The man''s eyes widened with fear at those words. ¡°If the boss knew, I''d be a dead man.¡± Eugene gazed at him. His steely gaze contained a tinge of resignation. ¡°Take him away,¡± he ordered a momentter. ¡°No! Please, no! You must have a way to save me, don''t you?¡± the man screamed. Two men came forward and dragged him away. Keh smiled as he observed the proceedings from the side. ¡°You are an impartial man indeed, Mr. Yolk.¡± Eugene returned his gaze. ¡°We have misunderstood you earlier, Mr. Hamilton. I hope you would still help us get to the bottom of this, so we have something to report to the boss. I will remember your kindness and be at your disposal should youe to require my services one day.¡± Keh nced at the ne in his hand, and his gaze became solemn. Momentster, he spoke. ¡°I am not known for being shy, Mr. Yolk. I will remember your promise.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Keh then lowered his gaze. ¡°Very well, then. I will look into this matter and give you an exnation soon.¡± Eugene''s attitude remained nonchnt. ¡°Thank you in advance, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh¡¯s eyes dropped to the ne in his hand. ¡°This is evidence. I¡¯ll take it with me.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°As you see fit, Mr. Hamilton.¡¯ Without another word, Keh pocketed the ne and left. Fabian had been waiting outside. He hurriedly strode forward when he saw Keh emerge. ¡°The boys were about to dash in if you didn''t appear, Mr. Hamilton.¡± As he spoke, he examined Keh from head to toe and heaved a sigh of relief upon finding him in one piece. He asked, ¡°What''s going on, Mr. Hamilton? How did the goods disappear? Could they have orchestrated it themselves as they did not want to ept the favor?¡± Keh replied, ¡°No. It is unnecessary for them to do that as they know the consequences of offending me, and they have no need to bear this risk. Besides, if they wanted to move the goods from here, they still require our help.¡± Fabian nodded along. ¡°Good point. Who could it be, though? Theft of the goods would equate to offending both parties. Who would be so bold?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes as he muttered, ¡°Yeah. Who would be so bold?¡± Perhaps they did not fear him at all, which was why they had the audacity of doing something like that. Though he tried to tell himself not to overthink, the evidence he discovered told him that everything was just too coincidental to be true. Fabian gazed at Keh when thetter was lost in his thoughts. Though the man did not say a word, Fabian seemed to have noticed something. ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Fabian asked. Keh regained hisposure. After several seconds of hesitance, he asked, ¡°Have you looked into the surveince footage near the dock?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°I''d sent someone to investigate as soon as you went in, but they found nothing. It looks like somebody deleted everything.¡± ¡°Nothing at all?¡± ¡°I''ve investigated all possible routes. I even checked two hours before the incident and found nothing. The other party must have aputer expert,¡± Fabian said. Computer expert. Could it be... No! Impossible! She would not deign to do such a thing. Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed as his expression became tense. After a long while, a meaningful smile spread across his face, which puzzled Fabian. ¡°Why are you smiling, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh nced at him. ¡°It''s nothing. I just find this incident rather interesting.¡± Fabian did not know what was so interesting about it as the lost goods gued his thoughts. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°What way?¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°There must be a way to restore the surveince footage that had been tampered with, isn¡¯t there? Isn''t Mrs. Hamilton aputer expert too? You could ask for her help,¡± Fabian suggested. Keh narrowed his eyes, mulled it over, and found that it was indeed a good idea. The most important thing is that it would alert the perpetrator. Who knows? We might even discover something. Keh nodded at that thought. ¡°It¡¯s actually a good idea,¡± he reaffirmed. Fabian, who felt encouraged, beamed and continued to promote his cleverness. ¡°The most important thing, Mr. Hamilton, is that you would be able to build a rapport with Mrs. Hamilton. That''s how human beings build a rtionship with each other, no? After spending enough time with each other, the two of you would gradually be inseparable. It''s two birds with one stone!¡± Keh''s gaze fell upon his assistant. ¡°Why aren''t you this clever when we''re working, Fabian?¡± Fabian beganying on the ttery. ¡°Because we have you to rely on at work!¡± Keh raised his eyebrows. ¡°Learning how to tter, are you?¡± ¡°Not at all, Boss,¡± Fabian said. ¡°I''m telling the truth.¡± Keh studied him for a moment. ¡°Would you consider taking on another position, Fabian?¡± Is the ttery working? Is he going to promote me? Though he was ecstatic in his heart, Fabian was careful not to show it. ¡°I don''t want a promotion, Mr. Hamilton. I want to serve you. No position could be better than the one I have by your side. There are other ways to show your appreciation if you think I am clever. For example, you could give me a raise or double my year-end bonus. It all works!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Keh asked abruptly. Fabian nodded. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Who said you''re getting promoted?¡± ¡°You did...?¡± ¡°I was just thinking that the Public Rtions Department would suit you better, and it would be a waste of your talents if you do not go.¡± Without another word, Keh bent down to enter the car. Fabian was stunned for a moment before regaining his senses. He then got into the car hastily. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Meanwhile, in a dimly lit room, the air reeked with the smell of blood and alcohol mixed together. It was a dreadful sight as blood-soaked gauzes were strewn all over the table and a single, bloody bullet rested on a silver tray. Just then, a voice broke the silence. ¡°It''s done, Boss!¡± Boss was deathly pale, with beads of sweat trickling down his face as he bit down hard on a rag. When he saw that his wound had gotten bandaged, he pulled the rag out of his mouth, albeit weakly. ¡°Boss, what should we do next?¡± one of the subordinates asked. Boss merely clenched his jaws with an evil glint in his eyes. ¡°Since we''ve lost the goods, I don''t see any point in staying here. Who knows if those people would come after us?¡± the subordinate added. ¡°Boss, should we leave overnight?¡± ¡°Wouldn''t it attract even more attention if we leave now? Moreover, Boss has injured his leg!¡± another man chimed in. ¡°What should we do, then? We can''t just stay here indefinitely, can we? Boss!¡± ¡°Shut up!" Boss suddenly shouted, silencing the two men. A whileter, he slowly lifted his gaze and red at them. ¡°Don''t worry. Those guys won''te looking for us here.¡± ¡°But, Boss, I''m sure Reichen''s men won''t let us off!¡± his subordinate insisted. ¡°Reichen?¡± Boss muttered with a frown. ¡°What do you mean? What does he have to do with this?¡± ¡°The men who robbed our goods are Rcichen''s subordinates! Boss, did you not know that?¡± Boss'' gaze instantly darkened. ¡°Are you saying those at the jetty were all Reichen''s men?¡± His subordinates nodded. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Boss asked coldly. ¡°We''ve sparred with them plenty of times, and the leader is none other than the younger brother of Reichen¡¯s assistant,¡± the subordinates bellowed. ¡°It''s a shame we didn''t get to finish him off this time!¡± Upon hearing that, Boss narrowed his eyes, his expression even grimmer than before. ¡°It looks like they''ve put in a lot of effort to deal with me, huh?¡± he scoffed. His subordinates, on the other hand, were a bundle of nerves. ¡°Boss, what should we do? Now that we''ve failed our mission, it''d be difficult to exin to the general too.¡± Boss grew steely-eyed and pondered for a moment before curling his lips into a sneer. Since things have gotten to this point, I suppose it''s time for me to y hardball. J, I''ll make sure you lose everything that you cherish! At the thought of that, he turned to his subordinates. ¡°I want you guys to prepare for our return trip. Leave the rest to me!¡± ¡°What about the general?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I have a n!¡± Boss assured. With that, the subordinates finally felt more relieved and nodded. ¡°All right, Boss. Have a good rest!¡± they said and filed out of the room. With them gone, Boss stared at the phone on the table before picking it up to make a call. ¡°Hello.¡± When he heard the familiar voice on the other end, Boss'' eyes promptly lit up with a devilish gleam. ¡°Ms. Watson, it''s already sote. Why are you still up?¡± ¡°I''m sure you didn''t call me at this hour just to ask some nonsense questions,¡± Natasha retorted bluntly. Boss burst outughing. ¡°What''s with that tone, Ms. Watson? You don''t sound as friendly as you did when we met the other day.¡± ¡°You, however, are still as long-winded as before.¡± ¡°Ah, I see you''ve gotten to know me better, Ms. Watson,¡± Boss answered with a smirk. ¡°I''m not interested in that. What I''m interested in is why you''re looking for me.¡± ¡°In that case, I shall cut to the chase. Ms. Watson, Theodore Watson is your father, isn¡¯t he?¡± Natasha suddenly froze in her tracks. Hearing her father''s name from a stranger was undoubtedly exciting and encouraging, but she kept herposure. After all, she didn''t want to be led around by the nose, nor did she want Boss to find and exploit her weakness. ¡°Do you know my father?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. We used to be very close too!¡± Boss replied. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°From your tone, you don''t seem to believe me.¡± s, Natasha didn''t reply to that. ¡°Oh, I don''t me you,¡± Boss added. ¡°Despite being so close to your father, I never once knew he had a daughter. That''s how well he protected you.¡± Even though Natasha remained silent, she couldn''t deny that those words had struck her. Indeed, her father had protected her so well that he erased all traces of her from himself. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°If I''m not wrong, you''re investigating the cause of his death, aren''t you?¡± Boss asked. Natasha immediately caught on to what he was implying. ¡°It sounds like you know how he died!¡± For a moment, Boss was stunned. My, my. This woman is a lot smarter than I thought. I only asked a few questions, and she figured out what I was getting at. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I have no idea?¡± he asked. ¡°If you didn''t know, you wouldn''t havee looking for me, nor would you have made this call. Do you think I''d believe you?¡± ¡°You sure are Theodore''s daughter,¡± Boss said with a chuckle. ¡°You''re very clever.¡± ¡°Well, I doubt you''re calling to tell me the truth. What is it, then?¡± Natasha stated. ¡°I do want to tell you, but what I know are merely spections, too. Say, Ms. Watson, would you like to check out the ces where your father used to stay?¡± Boss suggested. ¡°We could also use the opportunity to uncover the truth!¡± ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± ¡°I''m inviting you¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t think you''re helping me out of the kindness of your heart. Neither do I think it''s because of your rtionship with my father,¡± Natasha quipped, her words harsh and straight to the point. Needless to say, Boss was rendered speechless. He knew he couldn''t make any more excuses. ¡°Of course,¡± he replied after a while. ¡°Why don''t youe clean about your motive, then? Be a man, for goodness'' sake!¡± Boss narrowed his eyes as annoyance red inside him. ¡°Do you hear yourself? Don''t you know you''re taunting a man?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter!¡± Natasha snapped back, not at all bothered. ¡°What about that man? Does he not matter to you, too?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha instantly replied. ¡°Oh, nothing much,¡± Boss muttered. ¡°I''m just envious of him.¡± ¡°If you only called me to tell me this load of crap, you can hang up this instance!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Boss suddenly shouted. After mulling it over for a few seconds, he continued, ¡°Fine. I can tell you the reason. I want one of your father''s documents.¡± This time around, Natasha didn''t give a hasty reply as the wheels in her head started turning. She knew nothing about her father''s job and was even more clueless about the document that Boss had mentioned out of the blue. Just then, a boarding announcement rang out in the airport. ¡°Dear passengers, this is the boarding call for flight EK360 to Spaunia. Please have your boarding pass ready and proceed to gate nine...¡± Boss was surprised. ¡°You''re at the airport? Are you going to Zaewora?¡± Chapter 362 Chapter 362 ¡°Why? Are you surprised?¡± Natasha asked with a tinge of coldness in her voice. Bossughed. ¡°Yes, I am. As the saying goes, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Theodore¡¯s daughter does indeed stand out from the crowd!¡± ¡°Save your pleasantries,¡± Natasha insisted. ¡°We may not know each other well, but there¡¯s also no need for this show of courtesy!¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, you seem to be very good at rejecting the kindness of others!¡± ¡°I''ll have you know that I never reject anyone''s acts of kindness unless I feel they aren''t being genuinely kind.¡± For a few seconds, Boss was silent. ¡°If that''s the case, let''s skip everything else and just talk about how we can work together, shall we?¡± ¡°I''m all ears!¡± ¡°Given how big Zaewora is, tracking down the truth of your father''s death will be like finding a needle in a haystack. Moreover, it has been more than two decades since he passed. To put it bluntly, your chances of finding the truth are zero to none if no one helps you.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, I can take you to Vermillion Base to search for the truth.¡± ¡°In other words, you''re hinting that the murderer is in Vermillion Base, and I can only get in there with your help, yes?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A smile crept across Natasha''s face. ¡°What about you, then? Are you only interested in that document?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± ¡°Well? Will you consider this deal, Ms. Watson?¡± Boss asked. ¡°There''s no need for that.¡± Naturally, that reply startled Boss. However, before he could say anything else, Natasha added, ¡°Contact me again when you''re back in Zaewora.¡± With that, she ended the call. Boss still had the phone in his hand as he looked out of the window, a dark glint shing across his amber eyes. Momentster, he curled his lips and turned to his subordinates standing outside. ¡°Book the flight tickets immediately. I want to head back as soon as possible.¡± It was four in the morning when a car pulled to a stop outside Natasha''s residential block. Keh nced at one of the units upstairs before opening the door and stepping out of the car. Seeing that, Fabian quickly turned off the engine and joined him. However, to his surprise, Keh didn''t make his way up. Instead, thetter leaned against the car and stared wistfully at the building. Although he was utterly puzzled, Fabian, too, lifted his gaze. After a while, he turned to the man behind him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what are you looking at?¡± Keh nced at Fabian after snapping out of his trance. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± Keh rarely smoked, and the only times he did were when he had something on his mind or when he had been through a lot. Even though Fabian was shocked, his lips quickly curled into a wry smile. ¡°Oh, I sure do!¡± he said as he retrieved a packet of cigarettes from the car and handed it to Keh. Thetter twirled the packet around his slender fingers and raised his eyeszily at Fabian after taking one cigarette out. ¡°Are these imported?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fabian replied with a nod. ¡°Well, well, well. Your standard of living is getting better!¡± Keh mused as he put the cigarette into his mouth. Without hesitation, Fabian went forward with his lighter and lit the cigarette. Keh merely nced at him, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Thepany that asked for my help during the bidding exercise gifted me these cigarettes,¡± Fabian exined. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Have you forgotten? It''s Mr. Smith, the southerner!¡± Finding the name somewhat familiar, Keh nodded. ¡°He sent me a small box of these cigarettes,¡± Fabian added. ¡°I think there are more than twenty packets in it!¡± Upon hearing that, Keh couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°My goodness. That''s really generous of him!¡± ¡°I can give you a few packets if you like, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Keh took a few puffs and lightly tapped out the ash. ¡°No, it''s fine. I''m not a big fan of it.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°So, why are you...¡± Fabian said before his voice trailed off. Once again, Keh looked up at the building, his forehead creased with concern. For some inexplicable reason, he had been restless the entire night, feeling as if something was about to happen. Because of that, he decided to drop by Natasha''s ce despite thete hour. ¡°I''m feeling vexed,¡± Keh said softly. ¡°Did you argue with the soon-to-be Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Just then, Keh retracted his gaze and gave Fabian the side eye. ¡°Can''t you say something more positive?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. I notice that sad, longing look you have, and it worries me,¡± Fabian retorted. ¡°Ha! Worry about yourself instead,¡± Keh scoffed. ¡°You''ve never dated, yet you always act like a rtionship expert!¡± ¡°W-Who said that?¡± Fabian stammered. ¡°I''ve been in rtionships before...¡± ¡°What? Are you talking about that little girl who kissed you when you were a kid?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, that''s a personal attack!¡± Fabian grumbled. ¡°I may not have much real-world experience, but I have ample theoretical knowledge!¡± ¡°In that case, I hope your vast theoretical knowledge will help you lose your virginity!¡± Keh teased with a smirk. Fabian''s cheeks instantly turned a bright shade of red. Oh gosh, calling any man a virgin in this day and age is one of the greatest insults! ¡°W-Who told you I''m a virgin?¡± he asked, his expression getting darker with every second. s, Keh merelyughed, looking very sure of himself. ¡°I''m not... I-I lost it a long while back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°Of course, Mr. Hamilton! I have quite the reputation in bars, and you''d know if you visited them. I''m so popr with thedies that they throw themselves at me like moths to mes. The truth is that I don''t want to hurt any of their feelings, which is why I haven''t dated anyone in years.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at the man in front of him. ¡°Fabian, you may not have improved much over the years, but your bragging skills are top-notch!¡± ¡°I''m not lying!¡± ¡°Okay. In that case, I''ll transfer you to the Public Rtions Department to showcase your skills. I heard they have some female clients who are a pain in the neck, so I''ll leave them in your capable hands!¡± ¡°But, Mr. Hamilton, who would take care of you if I joined the Public Rtions Department?¡± ¡°It''s fine. There are plenty of people who can take over your role!¡± ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton, I''m done bragging,¡¯ Fabian said sheepishly. ¡°Just pretend I didn''t say anything. I''m determined to stay by your side my whole life, and nothing you say would change my mind!¡± Keh stared at him as he broke into a smile. Now that he had smoked half a cigarette, he could feel a visible change in his mood. Without further ado, he put his cigarette out and rposed himself. ¡°It''s gettingte. Let''s go.¡± When he saw Keh getting ready to step into the car, Fabian became even more confused. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, d-don''t you want to head upstairs?¡± ¡°No, it''s fine.¡± ¡°Why not? We''re already here, aren''t we?¡± Keh stole another nce at the unit upstairs and muttered, ¡°It''ste, and she''s probably asleep. I don''t want to wake her up. I''ll think about it again when morninges.¡± With that, he opened the car door and settled into the backseat. Still bewildered, Fabian checked the time on his watch. When morninges? But it''s almost five in the morning, and the sun''sing out in two hours. Must Mr. Hamilton pamper Mrs. Hamilton that much? Wouldn''t it be better to go up there and sleep with her? Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The next day, Thalia woke up early because of her hunger pangs. She had sleptte the night before, and she was now famished. Oh, it''s almost six. I remember Anthony mentioning before that breakfast in the manor is between half past five and seven. I''m in time for it! With that, Thalia got up and went out in search of food. September mornings always smelled so fresh and fragrant, yet when Thalia embarked on her ten- minute walk down the path, she couldn''t help but realize something. Hotels are so much better. I can do everything I need without venturing out of the room. But here, it takes forever to get from one point to another. It''s so exhausting''. As soon as she got to the kitchen, Thalia rejected the housekeeper''s help and grabbed some food before finding a ce to sit. To her surprise, she had just stepped into the dining room when she saw Keh. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He was sitting by the window in a ck shirt, with the cor undone and his sleeves rolled up, revealing his smooth, slender wrist. He looked just like an aristocrat, especially since there was such a regal air about him. Thalia narrowed her eyes at him. I must admit Keh is one of a kind with his good looks and demeanor. Id even go to the extent of saying he''s God''s favorite child, but unfortunately... Just as Thalia was getting lost in her thoughts, Keh looked up and fixed a piercing gaze on her. She instantly snapped out of her daze and strode into the room with as much feigned nonchnce as she could muster. ¡°Good morning!¡± she greeted with a half smile before settling into a chair not far from him and began tucking into her food. Keh stared at her, his gaze darkening as he slowly ate his food. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must be tired after taking the three kids out yesterday.¡± Thalia stopped in her tracks. I know he''s talking to me, but I wonder what he''s getting at. One thing''s for sure¡ªhe''s anything but concerned about me! After pondering for a moment, Thalia looked up and met Keh''s gaze. ¡°Oh, it''s all right. I''m not too tired. The kids are well-behaved, and I''m happy to spend time with them.¡± Keh took a bite of his food slowly and gracefully before turning his attention back to Thalia. ¡°Is that so? Where did you all go, then?¡± His question might seem innocent and casual enough, but there was no mistaking the suspicion in his eyes. Thalia seemed to have realized something as a glint shed in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is that all to your question, or is there more to it?¡± ¡°I''m just curious,¡± Keh replied, still as patient as ever. ¡°You were home ratherte, so I''m wondering where you could¡¯ve taken them to!" Thalia narrowed her eyes and sneered inwardly. What an obnoxious man. He puts on this constant act of elegance and indifference, but his questions are always full of skepticism and cynicism. So what if Keh looks good on the outside? Deep down, he''s just petty and miserable. He''s only asking these because he suspects me! Even though Thalia had already fabricated a story with Anthony and the other kids, the rebellious nature in her refused to go with it. Instead, she looked at Keh and smiled. ¡°Why don''t you take a guess?¡± Thetter wasn''t in any hurry as he continued eating calmly, as though he had fully anticipated Thalia''s answer. ¡°Do you know about yesterday''s gunfight at the jetty?¡± he suddenly asked. Thalia pretended to look puzzled. ¡°Gunfight? What happened?¡± What a sneaky person. He asked me if I knew about it and not if I had heard about it. Gosh, talking to Keh is like walking onndmines. Keh raised his head and shot her a look. ¡°As a member of Darz, shouldn''t you have already caught wind of the news?¡± ¡°I''vee to Glenport City to take a break, so why would I be snooping around if I''m not on any mission?¡± Keh merely picked up the ss beside him and took a sip, his expression still calm and serene, with nary an indication of whether he believed Thalia''s words or not. Since he wasn''t saying anything, Thalia decided to find an opportunity to leave. Unfortunately, before she could think of an excuse, Keh suddenly spoke up again. ¡°By the way, how did you get to know Anthony and the other kids?¡± Thalia froze. My goodness''. What''s with this man? Hasn ''t he had enough ? After taking a deep breath, she stared at him and replied, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what''s with these random questions so early in the morning? I can''t help but wonder if there''s more to them or if you''re implying something else.¡± An indiscernible smile grew on Keh''s lips. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°We''re the only ones having breakfast, so your barrage of questions might cause some misunderstandings. It may not matter to me, but if Ms. Watson got the wrong idea about us, it''d be difficult for you to exin things to her, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Thalia said smilingly, her eyes glinting with the same sharpness as her words. I''m only pretending to be polite to Keh because he''s Anthony''s father. That doesn''t mean I''m a pushover! ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Keh answered. ¡°She won''t get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Really? Mr. Hamilton, do you not know women well?¡± ¡°I admit I don''t, but all that matters is that I know her well.¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Because she knows the type of women I like,¡± Keh muttered, his expression cold and cocky. Thalia''s eyes narrowed as she red at him. He didn''t say anything offensive, so why do I feel like he''s secretly judging and insulting me? In the end, she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh answered her question with another question, his lips curling into a half smile. To Thalia''s horror, she realized she didn''t know how to respond to that. Just as she was racking her brain for an answer, Keh finished his meal and set his cutlery down. ¡°I''m done with my breakfast,¡± he said after wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°I''ll leave you to enjoy yours.¡± With that, he stood up and left. Thalia was hopping mad as she stared at his retreating figure, but s, she could only curse under her breath. Suddenly, Keh turned around, scaring the living daylights out of Thalia. Her face stiffened, and for a moment, she didn''t know what kind of expression she should put on. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Glenport City hasn''t been very peaceful recently. Several mercenaries are roaming about, looking for their targets. Please be more careful when you take the kids out in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I will! Thanks for the reminder!¡± Thalia replied with a forced smile. Keh lowered his gaze and left, not saying anything more. It wasn''t until he had disappeared from Thalia''s sight that she finally clenched her fists in annoyance. Talking to him is such a pain! I''d rather fight than have another conversation with him. He speaks so cryptically that I have to constantly tip-toe around him. It''s so tiring! I didn''t get to enjoy my breakfast, and now, I''m just too angry to eat! The next second, Anthony strode gracefully into the dining room, only to see a red-faced Thalia fuming away. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked. Upon seeing his uncanny resemnce to Keh, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°All I want to do now is tear that obnoxious, elegant look off your face!¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 It was clear that Thalia was frustrated. ¡°So, you''re angry because of my face? My daddy made you angry?¡± Anthony queried. ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia scoffed, narrowing her pretty eyes. ¡°I say, why can''t you look more like your mommy? Why do you have to look like Keh Hamilton? It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Anthony was stumped. She''s making personal attacks now. Looks like this is a serious matter. ¡°Come on. I can''t decide what I look like. So, what¡¯s up? What did my daddy say?¡± Anthony asked, sitting in front of her. The sight of Anthony''s face that looked exactly like Keh''s made Thalia lose all ability to think rationally. Unable to hold it in, she stretched out her hand and pinched his pink cheeks. His cheeks were so soft that Thalia had fun pinching them. She found it so amusing that she did not stop. This is more fun than kneading a ball of dough. Anthony''s face was scrunched up. ¡°Thalia!¡± He squirmed out of her hands and cast her a look of disbelief. ¡°Thalia, you¡ª¡± ¡°What?¡± Thalia asked, raising her brows at him. Anthony took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don''t you know men and women should keep a distance from one another?¡± Thalia could not help but chuckle. ¡°Oh, please. You''re just a child. What do you know? If I put in just a little more effort, I might have a child as old as you now.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. ¡°Don''t look at me like that. It''s you and your daddy''s fault for making me angry. One annoys me before I sleep, while the other annoys me right after I wake up. Since you resemble your daddy, then you''ll need to bear the consequences on his behalf,¡± Thalia stated. Anthony thought of a smart reply and nced at her. ¡°How about I address you as Ms. Jacoway in the future?¡± Thalia froze, and she stared at him in astonishment. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Didn''t you say it yourself? You can have a child as old as I am if you put in a little more effort. If that''s the case, I''ll be disrespecting you if I don''t address you as Ms. Jacoway.¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes and smirked. ¡°Sure. You can give it a try if you aren''t afraid of me sewing your lips together.¡± Anthony muttered, ¡°How violent.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t treat both you and your daddy too kindly. I can only respond with violence,¡± Thalia remarked and carried on with her meal. Right then, the housekeeper brought Anthony''s breakfast over. As he dug into his food, he nced at Thalia. ¡°What on earth did my daddy tell you?¡± ¡°What else can he talk to me about? He suspects me, of course.¡± ¡°He suspects you?¡± ¡°He must be suspecting me for what happened yesterday. He asked me a million questions first thing in the morning. I bet he sees me with thebel suspect¡¯ on my head,¡± said Thalia, exasperated. Anthony imagined the situation and put on a ttering smile. ¡°It must''ve been hard on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. It''s what I deserve for living under someone else''s roof,¡± Thalia responded petntly. Anthony was at a loss for words. After pondering for some time, he suggested, ¡°How about I do something topensate you?¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°I can help you track down Spencer Teal?¡± Anthony raised a brow and assessed Thalia''s expression. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thalia stiffened instantly, and a subtle look of pain shed across her eyes. She had thought she could make herself forget him temporarily by keeping herself busy. However, as soon as someone mentioned his name, everything she had done turned into dust just like that. Lowering her gaze, Thalia resumed eating. ¡°There''s no need for that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Since he''s hiding from me on purpose, he won''t meet me even if you find him.¡± ¡°Does that mean you''ve given up?¡± ¡°What do you think? Besides, there''s no difference whether I give up or not.¡± Anthony studied her. ¡°This doesn''t sound like something you''d say.¡± ¡°Everyone changes. I''d rather use my time to earn more money than waste it on a man. I can find as many men as I want in the future,¡± said Thalia, to prove how serious she was. She even shed Anthony a small smile. ¡°Well, I hope you''re convinced by what you said just now.¡± ¡°Of course. That''s exactly what I think.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, then. If that''s the case, I won''t tell you where he is.¡± Thalia was clearly stunned, but she continued eating, feigning nonchnce. ¡°You found him, huh?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Then... where...¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± ¡°No, I don''t want to.¡± Thalia shook her head, her lips frozen with a rigid smile. Anthony could tell her words contradicted her true feelings. Smiling, he nced at his watch and tapped on it. Beep''. Beep! Thalia''s watch beeped with a notification. The design of her watch differed from Anthony''s. Hers was more sophisticated. Hearing the notification ringtone, she raised her arm to nce at the watch, only to be stunned by the map disyed on it. ¡°Spencer''s address,¡± Anthony informed. Thalia looked at the address and turned off her watch. ¡°Why did you send it to me? I told you, I don''t ¡ª¡± ¡°Okay. It''s just for your reference. You can pretend that I never gave it to you.¡± Thalia scanned him and said nothing more. However, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. Anthony gazed at her while eating. ¡°Oh, right, I heard the people of Vermillion Base have left Glenport City today.¡± Thalia raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°They''ve left? Just like that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°They just left without taking revenge?¡± ¡°I know, right? I find it odd too,¡± Anthony answered in a pensive manner. Thalia frowned and dwelled in her own thoughts for a moment. ¡°Could there be something wrong with the goods? But I''ve checked it already. There''s nothing wrong with it.¡± ¡°The goods should be fine. You can tell just by how desperately they protected it. Maybe they left because of another matter. Anyway, they left in a hurry.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Well, it''s good they''re gone. That''ll save us some trouble. Besides, you''ve achieved your goal,¡± Thalia said with a smile. ¡°My goal is not as simple as just acquiring this batch of goods,¡± Anthony said, lowering his gaze and eating his food. He was merely a child, but he gave off a stubborn old man vibe. ¡°Huh? What''s your goal, then?¡± Anthony smiled, and his eyes grew sharper. ¡°My goal is to conquer the entire underworld, of course.¡± Thalia chuckled. ¡°That''s an ambitious goal for a tiny person.¡± ¡°There''s no growth if I''m not ambitious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. So, what are you going to do to achieve your ambitions and growth? By doing all the computer stuff you''ve been doing? Listen, you have great skills, but it¡¯s not enough to keep a foothold in the underworld. Violence is still needed in the end.¡± ¡°That''s right. If violence is the key, then only the fittest, like you, can survive. However, if I want to unite the underworld, brains are also needed. Skills can be trained, but not everyone has the brains.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Noticing Thalia was on the verge of losing her temper, Anthony quickly said, ¡°I''m just stating the facts. Don''t get mad at me!¡± ¡°You just have to include something to insult me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Thalia hissed. Anthony smiled. ¡°Come on. I''m used to it.¡± Thalia scoffed, ¡°Sure, you''re the only one with brains here. You, your daddy, and your entire family are such crafty people.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ttering me." ¡°Do you really think I''m praising you?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± Suddenly, a dagger appeared at Anthony''s throat, and Thalia stared at him with her pretty eyes. ¡°No matter how smart you are, you can''t possibly bring yourptop around with you all the time, right? Do you think your brain will be useful in this situation, or will my dagger slit your throat faster than you can think?¡± There was a gleeful look on her face. Lowering his gaze, Anthony carefully pushed her dagger away. ¡°There you go again. You should stop ying such tricks on people who are on your side.¡± Thalia snorted and gently stroked her dagger lovingly. She then looked at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°I''m just telling you, skills are more important when ites to fulfilling your ambitions.¡± ¡°I never disagreed with that.¡± ¡°So? When are you nning to return to Darz with me?¡± Thalia eyed him. Anthony pondered for a while and looked back at her. ¡°I''ll speak to Nat about this in the next few days.¡± ¡°You''ve decided?¡± Thalia''s eyes sparkle with joy. ¡°It¡¯s going to happen sooner orter, anyway. I''d rather get this done and over with as soon as possible." ¡°Smart!¡± ¡°So, you''d better sell those goods and settle your matters soon. We may start anytime.¡± At the mention of her matters, Thalia lowered her head. ¡°There''s nothing to settle.¡± Anthony arched a brow and said nothing else. Anyway, she knows what she''s doing. Just then, something popped into Thalia''s mind. ¡°Oh, right! Will you be going when the goods are sold?¡± ¡°Have you found a buyer?¡± ¡°I contacted onest night before I slept. That person will being over in two days.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°What now? Are youining?¡± ¡°I''m just worried. Though the people of Vermillion Base are gone, the other gang is still around. If they''re not gone, that means they''re still eyeing the goods. Won''t it be too risky to send off the goods in the next couple of days?¡± ¡°Well, there''ll definitely be risks. I mean, what''s not risky, anyway? Since you''ve decided toe back to Darz with me, then we''ve got to settle this quickly. There''s nothing more important than this.¡± Anthony knew Thalia''s words made sense. ¡°I''m not worried about them. I''m worried about Daddy.¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton?¡± ¡°Exactly. He received the newsst night and found out the goods have been stolen. I have no idea if he''ll get involved in this matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. We can just avoid him.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Using the old trick, of course.¡± Anthony looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°You mean...¡± Thalia nodded. Anthony mulled it over and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! That''s a great idea!¡± Upon hearing his acknowledgment, Thalia lifted her head proudly. ¡°What do you think? Am I someone with brains now?¡± Anthony shed her a smile. ¡°That''s right. One is truly a product of the environment. You''ve gotten smarter after hanging out with me. Looks like hanging out with me wasn''t a waste of time, after all. You have be smarter!¡± Thalia was baffled. ¡°There''s something seriously wrong with the Hamilton family. Not only are you people crafty and foul-mouthed, but you''re also narcissistic.¡± ¡°Excuse me. I''m a Watson. I''m from the Watson family,¡± Anthony said politely. ¡°Oh, please, if you''re a Watson, you should be following Nat''s example. Don''t you think so?¡± ¡°Isn''t being smart sufficient to show that I follow in Nat''s footsteps?¡± Thalia did not understand the deeper meaning of his words. Instead, she only wanted to refute, ¡°Just look at the difference between your character and Nat''s character. Of all people, you just have to resemble Keh.¡± ¡°Do I have a bad character?¡± ¡°Are you seriously asking me that?¡± ¡°Thalia, I think you have a misunderstanding about bad character.¡± ¡°I don''t. I just have a different definition when ites to you.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Seeing Anthony going silent, Thalia, who had exquisite and stunning features, raised her brows. ¡°Why? Cat got your tongue?¡± Thalia challenged. She was in good spirits, for he was rarely defeated. ¡°No. I was just thinking your brain is not the only organ malfunctioning. Even your eyesight is horrible.¡± Thalia was dumbfounded. Noticing the change in Thalia''s expression, Anthony decided to change the topic to put an end to the argument. ¡°Your face alone is enough to amaze every being on earth.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thankfully, Thalia did not lose her temper. She stared at Anthony, not knowing whether tough or to cry. ¡°You rascal. You''re flexible, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Well, that''s one of my strong point. Thanks!¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes as she studied him. ¡°Darz is going to be fun in the future.¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°Well, duh?¡± ¡°Then you should be thanking me. I''ll be making everyone''s life more colorful.¡± ¡°You should tell this to Kyle. I hope both of you can get along well.¡± Anthony frowned at the mention of Kyle. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you afraid of him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might frighten him. I have yet to figure out how to tell him.¡± ¡°What''s there to tell him at this point in time? You can just go back with meter.¡± Anthony thought about it and found her words quite logical. It would seem a little intentional, no matter what he said to Kyle at that point. ¡°When the timees, I''ll just put all three of you in front of him and make sure to record every expression he makes. I''m sure it''ll be more entertaining than the ones I made back then,¡± Thalia said. Anthony frowned at that. ¡°I wonder what Denise thinks about it...¡± ¡°Has she not made up her mind?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thalia paused to give it some thought. ¡°I can understand. After all, she has parents who love her. She doesn''tck money, and she''s a precious treasure to the Watson family and the Hamilton family. Who would abandon such a life?¡± After thinking for a moment, she continued, ¡°The members of Darz are mostly people who live in loneliness. They¡¯re either orphans ore from single-parent families. Even getting regr meals is a problem for them. Only people like them will want to fight for a chance of survival through Darz.¡± As Thalia spoke, a hint of disappointment shed through her eyes. Anthony gazed at her. ¡°Which one are you?¡± Thalia was taken aback. ¡°Me? I''m better than them. I may not know who my parents are, but I was once well taken care of...¡± She''s saying she''s fine, but why do I see the disappointment in her eyes? Just as Anthony was buried in his thoughts, Thalia¡¯s phone vibrated. She came to her senses and looked at the device. A frown appeared on her forehead. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Seeing the serious expression on Thalia''s face, Anthony asked, ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡± Thalia¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°The buyer says he can''te.¡± ¡°He can''te? Why?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia shook her head. ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Thalia lifted her head and looked at Anthony. ¡°If he can''te, then so be it. He''s not the only connection I have. Then again, I should look into this. I¡¯ll get in touch with you once I find something.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony nodded. With that, Thalia put down her utensils and walked out. Staring at her back, Anthony asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to finish your food?¡± ¡°I''m full of anger!¡± The corners of Anthony''s lips curled upward as he watched her leave. Thalia might be noisy sometimes, but she was always serious in dealing with matters. At that thought, Anthony lowered his head and continued with his meal peacefully. Meanwhile, Keh had bought some breakfast and was going to see Natasha. However, no one responded after he knocked on the door a few times. Keh nced at his watch and pulled out his phone to call her. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable.¡± Keh frowned, as her phone had been unavable since yesterday. Is she still asleep? But that''s impossible! It''s already sote. Keh continued knocking, but there was no response. After pondering for a while, Keh dialed Denise¡¯s number. ¡°Daddy?¡± Denise spokezily into the phone, sounding as if she was not fully awake. ¡°Denise, what''s the password to the condominium?¡± ¡°The password? Let me think... Oh! It''s one-two-three-three-two-one,¡± Denise said sweetly. As he entered the password, Keh asked, ¡°Why is the password so simple?¡± ¡°Nat was the one who set it. She said no one would crack it as long as it''s a password. There are no simple or difficult ones. If someone really wants to steal something, a locked door won''t be enough to stop them,¡± Denise replied. However, after Keh entered the password, the lock indicated the password was incorrect. Thinking he had keyed in the wrong number, Keh tried again. Still, it would not open. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Denise, are you sure that''s the password?¡± ¡°Yep. It''s one-two-three-three-two-one. I even joked about it with Tony and Ben, saying the numbers are like the three of us.¡± ¡°The password''s incorrect,¡± Keh said sternly. ¡°Huh? Is it changed? Hmm... I''m not sure about it, either. I''ve been using the fingerprint function instead of keying in the password. Maybe Nat changed it some time ago. Why don''t you call her to ask for it?¡± ¡°She didn''t pick up her phone.¡± ¡°Then she must still be asleep. She sleeps more than I do. Sometimes, she can even sleep for the entire day without waking up," Denise said. Her voice sounded exhausted as if she could fall asleep at any time. Keh frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay. I get it.¡± ¡°Daddy, if that''s all, I''m going to go back to sleep. I''m really tired.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Keh muttered and hung up. He stared at the massive door and pondered for a moment before cing the breakfast in front of the door. He then took out his phone and sent Natasha a text. It read: Breakfast is at the door. Remember to eat it. And give me a call once you''re awake. After sending the text, he hesitated for a moment before leaving. There were still some matters he had to deal with at the office, and he was only taking out some time to check in on Natasha. Hence, he left straight for the office. Morning went by in a sh as soon as he got busy. When it was almost noon, Keh nced at his phone. He received no calls from Natasha, not even a single text. He picked up his phone with a frown on his face and was about to give Natasha a call when Fabian suddenly entered his office. ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh''s frown deepened when he saw Fabian entering in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the people of Vermillion Base are gone,¡± Fabian said seriously. ¡°They¡¯re gone? When?¡± Keh''s gaze darkened. ¡°This morning.¡± Keh narrowed his dark eyes and muttered, ¡°They left? Why so sudden?¡± ¡°I know, right? I was surprised, too. Logically, the people of Vermillion Base should be a vengeful bunch. They''ve faced such a huge loss, after all. It doesn''t make sense for them to leave just like that. They should''ve at least done something.¡± Even Fabian knows this. Fabian''s analysis made Keh more concerned. ¡°Is every member of Vermillion Base gone?¡± Keh asked again. ¡°Yes. All of them. No one stayed back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really strange...¡± Keh mumbled. Based on Boss''words the other day, he should have done something to get revenge. He couldn ''t have just left quietly. Keh could not get his head around it. ¡°Have you found their amodation?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°Let''s check it out.¡± With that, Keh got up and left. Fabian was stunned. Although he did not know what Keh wanted to see, he still followed after him. On the way there, Keh sat in the back seat with his eyes fixed on his phone and a frown between his brows. There were still no texts or calls. After thinking about it, he gave Natasha another call. Just like yesterday, Natasha did not pick up. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Keh nced at the time, and an inexplicable anxiousness rose in his heart. Fabian, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, had been observing Keh for some time. Unable to hold back his curiosity, he asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you trying to call Mrs. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Keh answered coldly without lifting his head. ¡°How about I send you over to check on her first?¡± The moment Fabian finished his sentence, Keh lifted his head. A look of concern shed through his dark eyes. ¡°It''s okay. She''s probably still asleep.¡± Hearing that, Fabian looked at the time and could not help but joke, ¡°Still asleep? It''s sote already. Mrs. Hamilton can really sleep, huh?¡± Keh turned abruptly at Fabian''s words. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°I don''t mean that.¡± ¡°I realize you''ve been talking a lottely,¡± Keh muttered, ring at Fabian. ¡°I''m worried you''ll be bored, so I''m trying to make a conversation.¡± ¡°Just keep your eyes on the road.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Fabian finally shut up, Keh lowered his head and stared at his phone. After a moment''s hesitation, he put it away. The journey took about half an hour. During that time, Keh kept checking his phone, but there was not a single text from Natasha. He never knew waiting for someone could be so nerve-racking. On top of that, he did not realize Natasha was slowly upying all his thoughts, and her every move was linked to everything in his life. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we''re here,¡± Fabian said. Returning to his senses, Keh found themselves outside the entrance of a hotel. ¡°This is the ce, Mr. Hamilton. They''ve been staying here after Mrs. Hamilton recognized them at the hotel entrance and haven''t changed the venue.¡± Keh directed his darkened gaze out of the window. Momentster, he uttered, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Finishing that, he pushed open the car door and alighted from the vehicle. Fabian quickly followed behind. As soon as they stepped into the hotel, a hotel staff approached them. ¡°Our hotel is currently still being cleaned. You might have to wait for some time if you want to check in.¡± Fabian nced at him. ¡°There are so many rooms. All of them are being cleaned?¡± ¡°Well, someone actually booked the whole hotel previously. That''s why thorough cleaning is needed,¡± that staff exined. ¡°Are you referring to a group of foreign men?¡± Fabian arched an eyebrow. The hotel staff was briefly stunned. ¡°You guys are...¡± ¡°We''re not here for a stay.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The staff looked at them. ¡°Then what are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°We want to take a look at the rooms they''ve stayed in!¡± That hotel staff stared at Keh and Fabian. These two men don''t look like ordinary beings. Keh, especially, was exuding elegance from head to toe. Although he remained silent throughout, his dominating aura was oppressive enough to terrify people. Judging from their temperament, they honestly don''t look like they will be here for a stay. Well aware that the group of men staying at their hotel previously was no ordinary beings, that hotel staff, worried about getting into trouble, hurriedly rejected, ¡°T-Those rooms are being cleaned now. Besides, the hotel explicitly states that our customers'' privacy is of utmost importance. I''m afraid we can''t let you guys in.¡± Fabian broke into a sneer. ¡°Really? Then do you have any idea who those people are?¡± The hotel staff frowned and shook his head. Fabian lifted his finger and gestured for that staff to move closer. And when thetter heard what Fabian said, his expression changed drastically. ¡°W-We really have no idea about that. They booked the entire hotel and didn''t let anyone get near them. We didn''t even get to clean the rooms,¡± the staff exined. ¡°I know. The hotel knew nothing about it. We have no other meaning than purely taking a look at the rooms. Is that fine?¡± Fabian resorted to the carrot and stick approach. That hotel staff hesitated for a while before nodding his head. ¡°Of course. That''s fine!¡± ¡°Lead us there, then!¡± Fabian said. That staff quickly led the way. ¡°This way, please.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Fabian turned to look at Keh. Thetter narrowed his eyes and followed behind. In no time, the elevator ascended to the third floor. Walking out, that hotel staff expressed, ¡°Those people stayed on this level previously. As for which rooms they were in, I''m not very sure about that either. We only sent their daily necessities and food and beverages up here, and they woulde over to collect themselves.¡± ¡°Doesn''t the hotel have surveince cameras?¡± ¡°We do. But those people got us to switch them off during their checkin.¡± ¡°Switch them off? Isn''t the hotel worried they might damage anything in here?¡± Fabian probed. ¡°They handed us a sum of money when they checked in at the front desk. They also promised they wouldn''t damage anything, and they''d repay us with higherpensation if they did. That''s why...¡± Fabian let out a snort ofughter. ¡°All right, I got it!¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. We only want to take a look. We''ll leave immediately after that.¡± ¡°Okay, then. I''ll head downstairs to wait for you guys.¡± Fabian nodded. That hotel staff entered the elevator and headed back downstairs. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, there are so many rooms here. Why don''t we split up and search instead?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°No need. This way!¡± Keh walked in a specific direction straight away. Just as Fabian wanted to ask something, he suddenly noticed a bloody handprint on the wall. Thai sight made him raise an eyebrow. Mr. Hamilton is indeed Mr. Hamilton. He''s always so meticulous with such minor details. Holding that thought, Fabian immediately trotted behind. Having be more apt after the situation earlier, he observed every hotel room door and the walls along the corridors in search of blood stains. Ultimately, his efforts did not go futile. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, over here!¡± Fabian called out while staring at the traces of blood along the edges of the door. Hearing that, Keh strode over. ¡°It should be this room,¡± Fabian analyzed. ¡°Let''s head inside." Keh stepped into the room straight away. The spacious room almost had no decorations. On the table inside, there was a messy pile of blood-stained bandages and alcohol-based drugs. Fabian strode over and ran a thorough check. ¡°It must be here. They were wounded and couldn''t head over to the hospital, and thus they could only self-treat their wounds here.¡± He then eyed his surroundings. ¡°This must be where their mastermind stayed.¡± As his words fell, Keh walked over and swept his gaze across the ce. Simrly, Fabian continued throwing a cursory nce around. Just then, he spotted a piece of paper on the nightstand. It had traces of blood on it. He hurried over and picked it up. After taking a nce, he drew his brows together. ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± He quickly walked toward Keh. ¡°J, take that shipment as a gift to you. But keep in mind that you didn''t win. Neither did I lose. I''ll wait for you toe to look for me.¡± A faint line formed between Keh''s brows as he read that simple sentence. ¡°What does that mean, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Fabian inquired as he nced at the note. ¡°Who''s going to look for him?¡± The ugly scowl on Keh''s face deepened as a sense of foreboding rose within him. He could not quite put his finger on it, but somehow, he sensed that he had missed out on something. ¡°Mr. Hamilton?¡± Fabian''s voice broke Keh from his trance. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Fabian queried. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let''s go.¡± Expressionlessly, Keh got up and headed outside the room. Fabian nodded in acknowledgment and trailed after Keh. Back in the car, Fabian nced behind through the rear-view mirror while driving. Sitting at the back, Keh had a grave expression, with his brows scrunched together. It was not difficult to tell that he was brooding over something. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I think that person is merely trying to confuse us. He probably said that because he thinks he lost a dishonorable loss,¡± Fabian stated. Upon hearing that, Keh lifted his head to look at him but said nothing. His face was still as tense as before. Well aware of that man''s character, he was sure that was not the case. It was just that he could not figure out what exactly was wrong. As those thoughts flooded his mind, his eyes grew gloomy suddenly. ¡°Fabian, stop the car!¡± Almost instinctively, Fabian stepped on the brakes and turned around with a look of terror. ¡°W-What is it, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh''s eyes gradually gleamed, and after a moment, he ordered, ¡°Head over to Natasha''s house now. Right away!¡± Fabian was perplexed about the reason, but he dared not probe further after noticing Keh''s expression. He nodded and immediately sped toward Natasha''s ce. ¡°Hurry up," Keh urged with his fists tightly clenched, an inexplicable uneasiness overwhelming him. Fabian stepped on the elerator at once. Soon, the car arrived below Natasha''s apartment. The moment the car pulled to a stop, Keh pushed open the car door and hurried inside the building. Fabian, though unsure of what was happening, hastily followed behind. When he was about to find out what was going on upon reaching upstairs, he realized Keh was spacing out with his eyes fixed on the breakfast at the door. That packaging and the style of the breakfast... Mr. Hamilton must''ve bought that. At once, Fabian swung his gaze toward Keh. He seemed to have vaguely understood what exactly was happening. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± ¡°Get someone over to unlock the door,¡± Keh ordered icily. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Fixing his gaze on the door, Fabian appeared a little hesitant. Just then, Keh whipped his head around to look at him with displeasure written all over his face. ¡°Do you not hear what I say?¡± ¡°T-That''s not it, Mr. Hamilton... But there''s no need to get someone to unlock the door.¡± As he said that, he walked up and gazed at the lock before turning to Keh. ¡°I know how to do it...¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. A moment of silence ensued before Fabian finally spoke up. ¡°T-Then... shall I open it now?¡± Keh¡¯s brows creased as a cial glint shed across his eyes. Upon getting the signal, Fabian, without asking more questions, started running his fingers across the digital lock. It seemed that he was merely keying in a bunch of random numbers, yet at the same time, it sounded like a rhythmic tapping. Watching him from behind, Keh had his brows furrowed together as an uneasy sensation gripped him. He secretly wished that it was merely overthinking on his part. That few minutes of standing behind and watching Fabian trying to unlock the door almost felt as long as a century. After several tries, Fabian finally opened the door. He turned to look at Keh. Without saying anything, thetter stepped forward, pulled open the door, and walked in. Seeing that, Fabian quickly trailed behind. Inside, everything remained as before. Unlike expectations, the apartment was not as messy and had no signs of a fight. After a brief scan of the surroundings, Keh boldly advanced toward Natasha''s bedroom. With every step he took, he felt as though there was something heavy constantly pounding on his chest. Right before the door, however, he halted in his steps. Emptiness filled his gaze as he looked inside. The bed was so neat it showed no signs of someone sleeping on itst night. So, does that mean she didn¡¯t sleep after I sent her back yesterday? Fabian walked over. When he saw that there was no one in the bedroom, his brows became tightly knitted. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Fabian, give Prosper Technologies a call. Find out if Natasha went to work.¡± Keh''s frosty voice, coupled with his strained muscle along his jaw, made him appear especially frigid and forbidding. Even though he knew such a possibility was almost non-existent, he still held onto thatst straw of hope. Hearing themand, Fabian bobbed his head and walked away to make the call. When Keh got inside, he noticed that there were not many changes. Natasha''s clothes and footwear were still ced neatly in their positions. It was almost as if she had only left for work for the day. Several minutester, Fabian returned with a hesitant look on his face. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson didn''t go to work today. Mr. Yondel says¡ª¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said that Ms. Watson applied for leave.¡± ¡°Applied for leave? When?¡± ¡°Two days ago.¡± ¡°Did he not tell you the reason?¡± Fabian shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Keh clenched his fists. His face turned increasingly cold and grim as malice filled his pair of dark eyes. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you think it''s the doings of that mastermind? He purposely left that note to show that he has taken Ms. Watson with him...¡± Fabian said concernedly. ¡°Even if it''s him, he can''t possibly take her away without causing any stirs. Natasha isn''t that weak. Besides, he''s injured. And everyone was gathered at the jettyst night. They didn¡¯t have the time to take action,¡± Keh analyzed. ¡°Then is there another meaning for that person to leave that note? But where else could Ms. Watson go?¡± Fabian was baffled. Keh looked toward the interior of the room. It doesn''t look as if any ravage sessions urred in here before. It''s more like the silence after one runs away from home. ¡°Fabian.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Go search if there are surveince cameras that managed to capture footage of Vermillion Base leaving the country. Also, help me check on Natasha''s location. I want to know where she is right now!¡± Keh spat those words icily. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± With that, Fabian went to make another call. Meanwhile, Keh stood by the bedroom door, his lips tightly pursed and eyes scanning through every corner. Shortly after, he retracted his gaze and walked out without any expression on his face. Natasha, this better be a misunderstanding. Otherwise, don''t you me me for ying hardball! In the car, Fabian was driving while Keh sat in the passenger seat at the back. Thetter wore a stiffened facial expression and was radiating an unyielding vibe. It was so overpowering Fabian dared not utter a single word. Essentially, he still knew his ce and was clear about when was the right time to joke around. Right then, his phone rang. Fabian immediately answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Hearing those words from the other end of the line, Fabian muttered, ¡°All right. I understand. Send the video to me. Also, how are things going with the address I asked you to check?¡± There was a slight pause as he listened to the caller''s reply. ¡°What? Okay, I got it." As Fabian concluded the call, a notification popped up on his phone. He forwarded the video to Keh right away. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this is the surveince footage of Vermillion Base leaving the country, allbined into one video. But I heard that only a few of them were present, and they didn''t carry many belongings either. So, it''s impossible they took Ms. Watson with them! As for Ms. Watson...¡± Keh stared at his back. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°They said that Ms. Watson''s location is always different every time they checked. It''s all around the country. It''s likely that it has been programmed, so there¡¯s no way to locate her actual location,¡± Fabian said. He was, in truth, surprised to hear that. After all, his friends were the top hackers in the world. Yet, they could not find Natasha''s location either. As much as he was aware that Natasha was technologicallypetent, it was rare that there would be someone who could leave all his friendspletely powerless. Mystification filled Fabian in that instant. Keh lifted the corners of his lips into a cold smirk upon hearing that piece of news. Exactly. How could I forget that Natasha is Shadow Seeker? She''s that legendary figure in the hacker world no one could beat to date. If she doesn''t want anyone to find out, how is it possible that she would leave any leads behind? Even if someone manages to track her down, is it really worth believing? It was then that Keh became absolutely convinced. Natasha, are you trying to y the trick of leaving without saying goodbye? Leaning back in his seat, Keh gradually lost his attention as he fiddled with the cufflink on his right arm. It was a habit of his whenever he was racking his brain. No wonder Natasha seems to be a little odd thest two days. She was extra gentle and agreed to all my requests and demands. Even when I asked to move back to the manor, she acted abnormally and didn''t refuse at all. I was still shocked by that. But now that I think about it, she has probably already made a decision long ago. And now, she must''ve taken to this step because she wants to tell me something... Thinking about that, the man felt his heart skip a beat. Natasha, are you so sure that I''ll act ording to your ns? Listen, don''t even think about that. You d better not let me find you. Otherwise, I''ll never let you get away with this! Keh''s eyes were gradually filled with ruthlessness. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Keh went back to the office and straight into his room. Before he even sat down, he dialed a number. ¡°Dave, it''s me.¡± ¡°J? I''m surprised that you''re calling me. I thought you''d forgotten about me.¡± ¡°Sorry, I''ve been busytely.¡± ¡°I''ve already advised you against quitting. Why did you start up apany? It''s boring and tiring. So, what now? Why don''t you quit it ande back? We''ll always wee you," Dave teased. ¡°What am I going to do if I go back?¡± ¡°I don''t mind bing your righthand man if youe back. I''ll be your support, okay?¡± Keh smiled. ¡°Won¡¯t that make you miserable?¡± ¡°Not at all. Everything''s up for negotiation as long as you''re willing toe back.¡± ¡°All right, let''s not joke anymore. There''s something I need your help with.¡± After a pause, Dave mumbled, ¡°I wasn''t joking with you.¡± ¡°I''ve never thought of going back after I made up my mind to quit back then.¡± ¡°You''re still as boring as ever,¡± Davemented. ¡°Speak your mind. Why have youe to me this time?¡± ¡°The same old person. The one with the codename Boss. I want to know the range of his movement in Zaewora and who he has met.¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Have you not resolved the grudge you have with this person?¡± ¡°I''m afraid that won''t happen anytime soon,¡± Keh said through gritted teeth. ¡°He seems to have truly enraged you this time,¡± Davemented. Then, he could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Still, J, you said that you''re not in this line anymore, so how did you get on his bad side?¡± Keh was silent. ¡°Is it something that you don''t want to talk about?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but I want to tell you after I''m certain of the answer.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°How long?¡± ¡°A week.¡± ¡°That''s too long.¡± ¡°Dude, I''m busy. Moreover, the people at Vermillion Base are extremely private people. The one you''re looking for isn''t a nobody, so I''ll need time to set things up.¡± ¡°Two days.¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°J, if youe back and take over the things, you''ll have the final say. I''ll even do it in one day.¡± ¡°Two days. Once I''m done with things here, I''ll go over right away.¡± Dave froze. ¡°You''reing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dave was audibly dubious. ¡°When are youing? I''ll pick you up!¡± ¡°It depends on how quick you are.¡± ¡°J, are you really going to take things into your own hands for this man?¡± ¡°And more.¡± ¡°Oh? And more? Who else?¡± ¡°I told you I''ll tell you once I''m certain of the answer.¡± Dave became quiet to mull over it for a moment. ¡°All right. Two days it is, then. I''ll be waiting for you.¡± Keh''s gaze darkened. He said nothing and ended the call. Then he turned to look out the window before walking over to it. There was a cold look on his wless features as he narrowed his eyes and lifted his defined jaw. The already-sharp lines on his face looked even sharper, and there were almostyers of ice veiling over his eyes as his lips curled into an arrogant, amused grin. Natasha, no matter where you are, I''ll find you. Meanwhile, Anthony was sitting in front of theptop on the balcony with furrowed brows. His gaze, which was fixed on the phone at the side, was filled with worry and doubt. He had called Natasha several times, yet no one picked up his call until now. Just as he was mulling about what was going on, his phone rang. Hastily, Anthony picked up his phone, only to realize it was actually a call from Thalia. He tensed up for a second before answering it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°The arrangements have been made. Pick up the goods the day after next,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Do you have nothing to ask?¡± ¡°Your arrangements will be fine.¡± Anthony was preupied with other thoughts and was not in the mood to deal with the other matter at all. ¡°What''s wrong? You seem distracted. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nat isn''t picking up my calls...¡± Anthony started, drawing his brows together. He was afraid that something had happened to Natasha again. ¡°It''s just a missed call, but you''re already feeling worried?¡± ¡°It''s rare for Nat to not pick up my calls.¡± ¡°It''smon for phones to be out of battery or to be out of signal range,¡± Thalia pointed out. ¡°Maybe she''s in the middle of work and has switched off her phone.¡± Anthony''s brows were still knitted. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°All right, if you''re really worried about her, I''ll check on her when I''m on the way, okay?¡± It was only then Anthony was a little more spirited. ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± ¡°Look at how lively you are at the mention of Nat. I hope you will not grow up to be a mama''s boy.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Someone like Nat won''t raise a kid to be a mama''s boy.¡± ¡°That''s true,¡± Thalia agreed. ¡°All right, I won''t talk to you about this anymore. I''m just calling to inform you about that, and I have other things to make arrangements for. I won''t be going back to the manor tonight. I''ll pick you up the afternoon after the next.¡± ¡°Okay. Don''t forget to check on her for me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anthony stared at his phone even after the call. Although Thalia had given him reassuring words, he was still ill at ease. After all, thest time Natasha did not pick up her call, she had been in a car ident. Hence, it was not unusual for Anthony to be worried about Natasha''s current status. With those thoughts in mind, Anthony let his eyes drift toward theptop screen. Regardless of everything, Natasha had already found out about it, so there was no need for him to fear getting discovered. At that, a determined look emerged in Anthony''s eyes, and he clicked away the first window before hovering his hands over the keyboard. Then he began letting his fingers dance across the keys. Anthony typed lines and lines of white-colored codes on the ck screen, and the interface kept changing.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just as he was about to track Natasha''s location, Terence suddenly walked toward him with a cup of tea. At the start, Anthony did not notice Terence¡¯s presence. Only when Terence entered the room and softly called out his name did he realize there was someone else in the room. When Anthony lifted his head and saw the elderly man, Natasha''s reminder shed across his mind. Immediately, he closed the page and opened a cartoon. ¡°Gramps,¡± Anthony greeted with a smile. When Terence walked over and saw the cartoon on theptop, he frowned. ¡°Why didn''t you use the television in the room instead?¡± ¡°The scenery here is nice,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°I get to watch shows while enjoying the scenery.¡± ¡°You know well how to enjoy life, huh?¡± As Terence said that, he sat down opposite the boy. He stared at theptop in front of the boy and thought about how Anthony had been grimly typing away on theptop earlier when he just entered. The boy did not seem to be watching cartoons at all. Instead, he seemed to be typing swiftly. For a moment, Terence thought he was looking at a young Theodore. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Furthermore, Anthony had some of Theodore''s blood, so there was a little bit of Theodore in Anthony. Aplicated look manifested on Terence''s face as he stared at his great-grandson. When Anthony realized Terence was staring at him in a daze, he waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Gramps? What''s the matter?¡± Terence recollected himself and looked at Anthony properly before giving the boy a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± Then, his eyes flicked between theptop and the boy. ¡°Anthony, I saw you typing quickly earlier, and you seemed to be familiar withputers. Are you?¡± Anthony stiffened. He never thought that his great-grandfather had seen him do that. Stubbornly insisting that he was unfamiliar withputers would be a lie that would be exposed in no time. Thus, Anthony nodded after a beat. ¡°I can''t say that I''m familiar with it, but searching and typing aren''t a problem for me.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Terence bobbed his head approvingly. ¡°You''re typing so well at such a young age. You must have learned it from your mommy, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Nat''s a programmer, and I''m her son; I can''t embarrass her,¡± Anthony uttered. Perhaps it was because Anthony had a pure and innocent look. Terence did not dwell on the topic too much. Furthermore, he did not believe that there were genes so dominant that they could stay in the family for so long. One was already shocking, and two would be a miracle. Moreover, while being gifted might be good news to others, Terence would rather have them be normal people. All he wanted was for them to be healthy and safe. Terence smiled at Anthony and said, ¡°Yes. You''ve always been your mommy''s pride.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°By the way, when will your mommy be back from her business trip?¡± Terence inquired as he took a sip of his tea. ¡°A trip?¡± Anthony was stunned. ¡°What trip?¡± ¡°Your mommy''s on a business trip. Do you not know about that?¡± Anthony was stunned. He shook his head as he looked at Terence. ¡°Nat didn''t tell me about this. Where has she gone to?¡± ¡°Baykeep, I think,¡± Terence told him. ¡°Baykeep...¡± Anthony muttered under his breath. It was not that he did not believe Terence, but that he knew Natasha too well. She will never forget something like this. Even if her phone has run out of battery, she will still find a way to inform us about her status. Yet, even now, I still can''t get a hold of her. Unless... she''s not on a business trip at all''.Maybe it''s because she doesn''t want Gramps to worry about her. That''s why she told him she was on a trip. In contrast, she didn''t tell us anything because she was afraid that we would figure something out and try to stop her. With that thought in mind, Anthony frowned. Nat, have you nned out everything? Have you also guessed that I won''t tell Gramps the truth after finding out about this? Despite the myriad of thoughts in his head, Anthony kept a look of nonchnce on his face. As he watched Terence sip his tea, he asked, ¡°Gramps, why didn''t you y chess with Great- grandpa today?¡± Terence scoffed, ¡°It''s not as if he can win against me, and I have to go easy on him every time. I''d rather not y with him.¡± Just as Anthony was about to say something about that, Liam''s voice came from behind him. ¡°Ha! Terence, you''re getting bolder and bolder with your words. Okay, dare you y a round of chess with me, and we''ll see who''s going easy on who!¡± Terence turned around and said, ¡°I won''t y chess with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don''t have the guts to, right?¡± ¡°Liam, learn to take others'' kindness when they try not to embarrass you. Don''t push your luck!¡± ¡°Who wants your kindness? Say it as it is¡ªit''s cowardice! Don''t make it sound so fancy.¡± ¡°Liam, have you taken your medicine?¡± ¡°Taken my medicine? What does that have to do with me taking my medicine?¡± ¡°I''m afraid you''ll get a heart attack when you lose if you don''t take your medicine!¡± ¡°Terence, you really are bold with your words!¡± The two started fighting again, and Anthony knew that they were not going to stop until they found out who was better at chess or until a long whileter. Thus, he took theptop and sneaked away. After returning to his room, and just as Anthony was about to keep searching for Natasha''s whereabouts, his phone rang. When he saw that it was a call from Keh, he froze for a brief second before picking it up. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At the manor.¡± ¡°Do you want toe out for a chat?¡± ¡°A chat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Just the two of us?¡± Of course not. Denise and Benjamin too,¡± Keh said. Anthony did not know if Keh knew Natasha was gone, but it was a good opportunity for him to chat with the man. Therefore, he nodded and answered, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I''ll be at the manor soon. Tell Benjamin and Denise. I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance.¡± Without asking anymore questions, Anthony replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Anthony gave hisptop another nce. Even if he could track down where Natasha was, he might not be able to go after her. After all, Natasha would surelye up with a good n to counter his tracking if she really did not want them to know where she was. That was why Anthony did not dwell on it any longer and went to find Benjamin and Denise. Half an hourter, just as the three of them reached the entrance of the manor, Keh arrived. The moment Denise saw Keh stepping out of the car, she dashed over and cried out, ¡°Daddy!¡± Keh smiled at her. Right then, Benjamin whispered into Anthony''s ear, ¡°Why is he suddenly taking us out?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Benjamin followed Anthony toward Keh after a moment''s contemtion. Keh drove, and the three children sat behind. Denise seemed thrilled. ¡°Daddy, where are you taking us to?¡± ¡°Is there somewhere you''d like to go?¡± ¡°Huh? I want to eat good food!¡± Keh''s lips quirked up. ¡°Is there nothing else you want besides food?¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°All right. I''ll take you to ces with good food,¡± Keh said. ¡°Yay! Daddy''s the best!¡± Denise cheered. However, a thought soon popped into her head. ¡°Are we going to invite Nat too?¡± Keh tensed up at the mention of Natasha. Anthony had been looking at Keh, so he noticed the stiff expression on the man''s face. ¡°No. Nat''s on a business trip, so I''ll be taking you around today.¡± ¡°Nat''s on a business trip?¡± ¡°When did she leave?¡± Both Benjamin and Denise spoke at the same time. ¡°Last night. She leftst night,¡± Keh replied. Denise did not dwell on the matter, but she drew her brows together in disapproval. ¡°Nat didn''t even tell me about this.¡± ¡°Maybe she was in a hurry to leave,¡± Keh said. ¡°Hmph! Nat will have to be punished when she''s back,¡± Denise said with a huff. Keh did not reply to that. Benjamin was silent as he studied both Denise and Keh. Once their conversation was over, he turned to Anthony, a glint in his eyes as if he had figured something out. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 They arrived at a high-end restaurant on the twenty-sixth floor, and it had an open-air balcony. The environment was picturesque, and the decorations were elegant. Most importantly, there were few people around; there were only a few tables in the restaurant, and the people by the table were all chatting and enjoying the breeze of the evening. Just as they stepped into the restaurant, a server came over and led them toward a spot with the best view. When they looked downward, they were greeted by the sight of half of the city. ¡°Daddy, this ce is beautiful!¡± Denise eximed. The night was approaching, and the colorful lights outside dotted the city like stars. It felt as if the city would never sleep, and Denise had never realized until that moment that Glenport City could be that scenic at night. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Keh asked. Denise nodded. ¡°I do! I just wonder what it''ll be like in the day.¡± Keh ruffled her hair. ¡°Thene and take a look when it''s daytime.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Denise asked, her eyes wide with pleasant surprise. ¡°Why not?¡± Keh asked her. ¡°You cane here any time you like. No one will take this spot.¡± Denise understood what Keh meant, and she said, ¡°I got it. Thank you, Daddy.¡± Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin were sitting at the side in silence. While the night view was indeed enticing, both were too preupied with their thoughts to enjoy it. Right then, the server came with menus. Keh turned toward them and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Anthony said, ¡°I''m fine with anything.¡± Benjamin also said, ¡°Same for me too.¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°Your attitudes are the biggest act of disrespect to food.¡± She took the menu and briefly skimmed through it and ordered several dishes. However, after she did that, she lifted her head to look at Keh and asked, ¡°Daddy, am I ordering too much?¡± Keh gave her a loving smile. ¡°No. You can order anything you like.¡± Denise beamed, d to have a father to dote on her. ¡°This too. And this dessert as well. That''s all.¡± The server nodded. ¡°Of course. Please give me a moment.¡± With that, the server left, and the four of them stared at each other in silence. Sensing the strange atmosphere, Benjamin started, ¡°Denise, you shouldn''t be filming; you should be an expert for delicacies instead.¡± Denise said, ¡°I don''t think these are jobs exclusive from each other. I can be a delicacy expert who can act!¡± ¡°Delicacy expert? More like a foodie,¡± Anthony retorted softly. Denise instantly pouted at Anthony upon hearing his words. ¡°Hmph! You''re a meaning, Anthony!¡± Anthony silently forced a smile on his face in response. Denise turned to Keh and blinked. ¡°Daddy, look at Anthony. He''s always bullying me.¡± Keh nced at Anthony and studied him for a bit before saying, ¡°Hmm, I think your brother may be right.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Denise had never thought that Keh would actually agree with her brother. Keh reached out to pat her head. ¡°Even if you''re a foodie, Daddy will still love you. Moreover, Daddy will make you the happiest foodie in this world!¡± The smile returned to Denise''s face at that, and she was essentially radiating delight. ¡°Daddy, don''t forget what you''ve said. I''m going to be a foodie from now on. You can''t me me if I bankrupt the family because of my food adventures!¡± Denise said. Keh smiled again. ¡°Of course. I''ll be looking forward to it.¡± Denise giggled. She turned her head to the side to look at the night view outside. ¡°If only Nat''s here. She would love it here, and she''ll definitely be drinking here for a while.¡± Aplex look shed past Keh''s face. Anthony, who was watching Keh, stared at him even more intensely. When Benjamin spotted their expressions, he began to decipher what was happening. Soon, their dishes arrived, and they dug in. Denise was cheerful the entire time as she devoured the food. In contrast, the food tasted like wax to Anthony and Benjamin. They both knew that Keh had not brought them out for just a simple meal; they knew that he certainly had something else to talk to them about. Benjamin raised his head to look at a spot a distance away. ¡°Will we be able to see even further there?¡± he asked. Denise followed his line of sight. ¡°Denise, do you want to take photos?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise tilted her head to the side and ruminated about it for a few seconds before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Eating is more important!¡± ¡°You can eat and take photos at the same time.¡± ¡°How inelegant will that be?¡± ¡°If you''re not going to take photos, then take one for me!¡± With that, Benjamin stood up and tried to tow Denise away. Denise could not convince him otherwise and had no choice but to follow him. Once the two of them were gone, Anthony turned to Keh and asked, ¡°Nat didn''t go on a business trip, did she?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Keh lowered his eyes when he heard the question. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°Nat would tell us if she''s on a business trip. It''s unless she''s doing something dangerous that she doesn¡¯t want us to know about,¡± Anthony said to Keh in a low voice. Keh smiled. ¡°It seems that I can''t hide this from you.¡± ¡°Where did Nat go?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''m not sure for now. I''m still looking for her.¡± ¡°Will anything happen to Nat?¡± ¡°No,¡± came Keh''s confident answer the moment Anthony asked that question. ¡°I won''t let anything happen to her. Never.¡± ¡°How would you know?¡± ¡°I''ve made arrangements. Soon, I''ll be finding her myself. Don''t worry. I''ll bring her back safe and sound.¡± Anthony was taken aback by his words. ¡°You''re going to find Nat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Then do you know where Nat is?¡± Keh lowered his head before saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure for now, but I have an inkling. Still, regardless of where she is, I''ll find her.¡± It was then Anthony figured out why Keh had brought them out for the meal. ¡°When are you going to leave?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Take me along. I''lle with you!¡± Keh frowned. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Keh pursed his lips and exined, ¡°You''re still a boy. I''ll have to spend some of my focus on taking care of you if youe along, so you''ll have to wait at home.¡± ¡°I don''t need your care; I can take care of myself!¡± ¡°Anthony!¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, isn''t it? You''re here to say goodbye to us. If I didn''t know anything, you would have left without a word, just like Nat did.¡± Keh did not know what to say to him for a while. A long moment of ruminationter, he uttered, ¡°Still, you have to wait for me at home. I''ll definitely bring her back unscathed.¡± Anthony knew that Keh would not change his mind no matter how much he said. Therefore, he fell silent. Right then, Denise''s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Keh whipped his head around to look at the girl, but before he could get the chance to say anything, she continued, ¡°You''re going to look for Nat, right?¡± Benjamin came over too, and his gazended on Keh and Anthony. However, unlike Denise, he said nothing as he sat down. Looking at Denise, Keh nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Daddy, are you worried about Nat?¡± Denise, too, sat back down on her seat beside Keh. Keh inclined his head again. ¡°That''s right. Nat''s so pretty, so how can I not worry about her?¡± ¡°Daddy, you''re too aware of that now!¡± Denise eximed happily. ¡°But don''t worry, Daddy. Nat''s a little dense about feelings, and even though there are plenty of people courting her, they''ll be discouraged by Nat''s icy demeanor and overwhelming presence.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Keh raised a brow. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It sounds like many people used to court Nat.¡± After a pause, Denise beamed and said, ¡°It''s nothing strange for Nat to have many suitors given how beautiful she is, right?¡± Keh nodded, unsurprised. ¡°Indeed. That''s why I have to keep a closer eye on your Nat. What if she''s suddenly enlightened by this one day?¡± Denise giggled and bobbed her head. ¡°Well then, Daddy, you''ll have to work hard. I believe in you!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°So, Daddy, when are you leaving?¡± ¡°Tomorrow night.¡± ¡°When will you being back?¡± ¡°I''m not sure yet because there are some things I need to deal with, but don''t worry. I''ll surelye back with Nat.¡± Denise took his words as they were and nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for Nat toe back beforeing to this ce again. I''m sure she''ll love this ce!¡± Keh inclined his head. ¡°Okay.¡± After eating a little more of her food, Denise said, ¡°I''m going to use the restroom.¡± Then she stood up and went off. Keh watched her leave. At that precise moment, his phone rang, and he fished it out. After taking a nce at the screen, he went to the side to take the call. Anthony was silent the entire time. ¡°How was the talk?¡± Benjamin whispered to his brother. Anthony turned to him. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you thinking of hiding this from me? If I hadn''t brought Denise away, would you have had the chance to talk to him?¡± Benjamin questioned. Anthony lowered his eyes to mull over it. ¡°Nat isn¡¯t on a business trip.¡± Benjamin stared at Anthony intently. ¡°Then where did she go?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if my guess is right, she must have gone to find out the real reason Granddad died. She must have found out about something, so she made her move.¡± Benjamin had guessed as much. He did not look surprised to hear that at all. Instead, his eyes were filled with worry. ¡°You''re right. There''s nothing else that will make Nat disregard everything and leave us behind for it," Benjamin agreed. ¡°I was wondering a while ago why Nat suddenly agreed for us to move. I''m guessing that she has already made up her mind about this a long time ago.¡± When Benjamin heard that, a thought popped into his head. He turned to Anthony and muttered, ¡°Why does it seem that Nat has entrusted us and Gramps to Daddy?¡± The two boys shared a worried look with each other at that. Just then, Keh walked over, done with his call. Without missing a beat, Benjamin asked, ¡°Is it about Nat?¡± Keh''s eyes darted between the two boys after he noticed Benjamin''s worried look. ¡°No.¡± His answer only made Benjamin look even more worried. Keh sat down and fell into a period of thoughtful silence. Finally, he said, ¡°I know that you''re worried, but trust me. I''ll surely bring her back safely.¡± Then, looking into their eyes, he uttered, ¡°I swear.¡± There was nothing else Benjamin and Anthony could say, so they only nodded. Denise returned not long after. When the three of them saw her, they chose to make it seem as if nothing had happened. ¡°Daddy, what were you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. We were just chatting. Denise, when will you be going back to join the film crew?¡± ¡°I should have gone back yesterday, but I took a day''s leave. Since they''re not filming my parts today, I''ll be going back tomorrow,¡± Denise answered. Keh nodded in response. "Do you have Fabian''s contact details?¡± ¡°Yes. I have his WhatsApp.¡± Keh took out his phone and gave Denise Fabian''s number. ¡°Okay. If anything crops up while I''m not around, call him. He''ll help you deal with it.¡± Denise bobbed her head obediently. ¡°I got it, Daddy.¡± ¡°Don''t hide anything if anyone in the film crew bullies you. Just tell Fabian about it, okay? Don''t let yourself be sad.¡± Denise smiled as she listened to Keh''s reminders. ¡°Daddy, everyone in the film crew knows that I''m your darling. No one will dare to be mean to me. In fact, they''re treating me like an actual princess. You have no idea how courteous they are when they talk to me. I feel so strange!¡± Keh nodded approvingly. ¡°In that case, I''ll be at ease.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Your dear darling isn''t an easy target. I only got taken advantage of thest time because I was too trusting. It won''t happen again,¡± the girl reassured him. Keh nodded. He then turned around to say to Anthony and Benjamin, ¡°The two of you too. Go to Fabian if you need anything. He''ll settle them all for you.¡± The two boys nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Also, take care of Great-grandpa and Gramps. Remember to remind them to take their medicine,¡± Keh added. The more Anthony listened to him, the more he felt that their father was telling them theirst words. ¡°Taking care of them is your responsibility. If you want them to be cared for, you and Nat can do it yourself. I won''t take responsibility for this,¡± Anthony uttered. Keh knew what the boy meant. However, before he could say anything, Denise frowned. ¡°Tony, what''s the matter with you? How can you talk to Daddy like this?¡± Anthony only took a deep breath and looked elsewhere. His worry was spilling out of him. Seemingly sensing that Anthony was in a bad mood, Denise turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tony?¡± Benjamin forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. Maybe he''s missing Nat.¡± ¡°He should call Nat if he misses her.¡± With that, Denise took out her phone, about to call Natasha. Benjamin swiftly stopped her. ¡°He has already called her.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Just a while ago.¡± ¡°I didn''t even get to talk to Nat. I want to talk to Nat too!¡± Denise struggled out of Benjamin¡¯s grab to make the call again. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Right then, Keh and Benjamin exchanged a look. In the next second, Keh took Denise''s phone away from her. ¡°Nat''s in the middle of a meeting right now. It isn''t convenient for her to answer her phone.¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ¡°All right, then. I guess I¡¯ll call Nat before I go to bed.¡± Denise kept her phone away. Although there was something disturbing in the atmosphere, she seemed to have not noticed that. Right then, Benjamin spoke. ¡°There seems to be quite a bit of a problem with Nat''s trip. I just couldn''t reach her phone!¡± Denise frowned immediately. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Benjamin said. Denise gave it a thought before saying, ¡°This means that Nat must be having a hard time, right? It''s decided! We will reward her when she gets back!¡± Benjamin nodded at her suggestion. Denise stopped talking as she dug into her desserts. As the breeze brushed gently on her face, the dessert, as well as scenery, had Denise''s entirely upied. After some time, Denise drew her attention back from her dessert, looked toward somewhere far away, and mumbled, ¡°To be honest, I really miss Nat. This is the first time I''ve been away from her side for so long...¡± Silence engulfed Benjamin and Anthony. ¡°All right, now.¡± Keh broke the silence. ¡°You should hurry up and finish your food, or they will not taste good anymore.¡± Denise stared at the dessert sitting on the table in front of her. She forced a smile and continued eating her food. When Keh drove them back home, it was already veryte. The car came to aplete stop right in front of the entrance of the manor. Denise looked at him and asked, ¡°Daddy, why don''t you stay with us for tonight? It''s veryte now.¡± Yet, as much as he felt heartbroken, Keh forced himself to turn Denise down despite seeing how much Denise wanted him to stay with them. ¡°No. Daddy still has something else to attend to. Once I''m done with my work, I''lle for a short stay. I promise!¡± Denise nodded after hearing that. ¡°All right. I have to join the film crew tomorrow either way. Anyway, Daddy, have a pleasant journey. I''ll be waiting for you to return with Nat!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Keh nodded. Benjamin was the second one who got out of the car, with Anthony being thest. However, before Anthony got out of the car, he attempted to say something, only to find himself tongue-tied as he looked at Keh. Keh turned toward him and said, ¡°Trust me. I''ll keep my promise!¡± Anthony nodded and got out of the car upon receiving the reassurance he needed from Keh. When Anthony bent over, Keh precisely noticed that there was nothing on his neck. Something flickered in his eyes for a second before he got out as well. ¡°Anthony!" Keh suddenly called out, to which Anthony stopped and turned around. Keh walked toward Anthony and said, ¡°I remember you always had this ne with you. Why is it not with you today?¡± Anthony was momentarily stunned. ¡°I''ve gifted it to someone.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is this person?¡± ¡°A ssmate,¡± Anthony replied calmly. When Keh saw Anthony¡¯s calm look, an indescribable emotion flickered in his eyes. Shortly after, he nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nothing. I was just asking because I suddenly remembered about it.¡± Anthony did not exin any further. ¡°I''ll be heading in now.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Okay.¡± Keh nodded, then looked toward the other two standing beside him. ¡°Make sure you rest early and get enough sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy. Be careful on the road!¡± Denise said sweetly, putting on a wide smile. Keh smiled in return. Only after watching that the children had entered the manor did he drive away. In the manor, the smile on the trio''s faces was no more. Benjamin asked, ¡°What''s happening? Why did Daddy suddenly ask about that ne?¡± Anthony suddenly recalled what Thalia had said earlier in the morning. She had told him that every wording from Keh was filled with his suspicion toward her. Hence, if the issue with the ne was exposed, Keh would probably suspect him too. ¡°That person receiving the ne has probably exposed himself somehow, and he has most likely told Daddy what happened that night. That''s why he has doubts about me," Anthony said. ¡°T-Then... does that mean Daddy knows it was our doing that night?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Daddy is probably just guessing since there is no evidence. Besides, if I were him, I probably wouldn''t think three kids are capable of doing such a thing,¡± Benjamin analyzed. There was a visible frown on Anthony''s face at the same time. Yet, he did not want to dwell any further into this matter, as he wanted to find out Natasha''s whereabouts. ¡°Forget it. There''s no evidence, anyway. We''ll talk about thister.¡± Anthony looked at them. ¡°I''m tired. I''m gonna go get some rest. You should both rest early too.¡± With that, Anthony immediately returned to the room without giving Benjamin and Denise a chance to say anything. They exchanged a nce before following him up with a frown. On the way back, Keh''s phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Dave, he picked it up immediately. ¡°Yes, Dave?¡± ¡°The one with the code name Boss has indeed returned to Zaewora, but he didn''t immediately report to the headquarters. Instead, he is now in a hotel in Spaunia.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°The strange thing is that he didn''t do anything. The men I dispatched reported that there is no mission assigned to this man as of now. All he did was stay in the hotel. It feels like he''s waiting for something or someone.¡± ¡°So he didn''t meet anyone at all?¡± ¡°No. He seemed to be injured, but he didn''t get a doctor to treat him at all. He just made phone calls every day in the hotel.¡± ¡°Can you find out who he was talking to?¡± ¡°Well... I did look it up, but I couldn''t find anything. Whoever he was calling must be an expert. I couldn''t get my hands on anything. But...¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But the person he called is a woman, one that is in her middle age. I am certain of that. I also learned from the surveince footage that he spoke to this woman in ournguage through lipreading.¡± Hearing this, Keh, who was driving, narrowed his eyes. Even if the answer was not urate, it was already as clear as day to Keh. Pursing his lips, Keh thought for a while and said, ¡°Dave, keep an eye on him for me, especially on the calls he made. If he decides to meet the woman he called, you must stop him for me at all costs!¡± ¡°J, so you''re doing this for that woman on the call?¡± Dave asked after a pause. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh admitted straightaway. ¡°Who is that woman to you?¡± Dave''s interest was piqued. ¡°You''ll soon find out.¡± ¡°But what if I tell you that I might pay more attention to the case if you tell me who this woman is to you?¡± Dave said, for he eagerly wanted to know the identity of the woman. ¡°All right, I''ll tell you. She''s a woman more important than my life, so you must protect her, Dave. Make sure she is not hurt before I arrive,¡± Keh said seriously. Feeling the seriousnessing from the other side of the phone, Dave fell back into silence for a moment. ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± ¡°Yes, I''m dead serious,¡± Keh replied in a deep tone. Dave paused for a second and replied, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°My flight is tomorrow night. I''ll arrive in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. I''ll send you the flight detailster.¡± ¡°Okay. I look forward to seeing you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for now.¡± Keh did not say anything else after that, and he hung up the phone. He narrowed his eyes as he looked outside. You d better wait for me, Natasha! Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Inside the manor, after returning to the room, instead of going to bed, Anthony went straight to his laptop, sat on a chair, and turned it on. He had never been so worried and serious before. After staring at the screen for a few minutes, he stopped what he was doing. His dark eyes flickered withplicated emotions. Suddenly, he heard a knock on his door. Anthony put his guard up and turned off the screen. He then tilted his head to look in the direction of the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Benjamin''s voice sounded behind the door. Anthony heaved a sigh of relief and went to open the door. ¡°Still not asleep?¡± Anthony asked while looking at him. ¡°Do you think I can sleep in peace?¡± Benjamin retorted. He nced at theptop and knew what Anthony was doing. ¡°Found anything?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony looked away and kept mum. He walked back to the room after opening the door. Benjamin went in while looking at his brother''s back and shut the door. He looked at the boy who just sat down in front of theptop and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony knew he could not hide anything from Benjamin. Besides, he did not want to waste his energy on making up a story. He stared at the screen and said helplessly, ¡°I''ve just searched the inte and could only verify that Nat''s address is not in the country.¡± Benjamin went over and took a nce at the location. He knitted his brows and said, ¡°It seems that Nat must have thought it through before leaving!¡± ¡°She didn''t have to do this. We all knew where she would go anyway!¡± Anthony raised his voice. ¡°Yes, you''re right, but do we know the exact location?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Nat must have known that we would eventually find out she''s not on a business trip. She also knew you would investigate her whereabouts. She didn¡¯t want us to look for her!¡± Anthony''s eyes turned red. ¡°How could she do this to us? She knows we''ll worry about her!¡± ¡°Everything about Granddad has gnawed away at Nat''s mind, and up to this day, she still can''t make peace with it. That''s why she could never live a happy life. Don''t you think we''re in that same position as her? She wanted to know the truth about her parents'' deaths because she cared about them. Likewise, we''re worried because we care about her!¡± Benjamin said with a wry smile. ¡°I''m afraid we''re not in any position to ask Nat to let bygones be bygones. I don''t think we could do that if we were in her shoes. Don''t you think?¡± They might not understand a parent''s love for the children, but they could understand the sacrifices children were willing to make for their parents. That was why Benjamin could rte to Natasha. Of course, Anthony understood the logic, but at this point, he could not put himself in anyone''s shoes. He just did not want anything bad to happen to Natasha. ¡°Yes. We''re in no position to talk Nat out of the things she wishes to aplish, but I want to be there for her. I want to look for Nat,¡± Anthony said abruptly. ¡°How? Do you have the address?¡± ¡°If need be, I''ll visit every ce in Zaewora. If worsees to worst, I''ll wait for Nat at Vermillion Base. I''ll station there until shees out from the base!¡± Anthony said. Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°I guess that''s thest resort we cane up with. We just have to make do with it.¡± Anthony was taken aback by his reaction. He looked up and asked, ¡°Are you not going to stop me?¡± ¡°Do you think I can stop you?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Besides, I''m just as worried as you. What you had in mind was what I was thinking anyway.¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± Anthony turned to him. ¡°Since I''m not stopping you, I hope you won''t talk me out of it!¡± Benjamin said with a solemn expression. ¡°She''s not your Nat. She''s our Nat¡ªthe closest person in our lives. So you should know we feel the same way as you do.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°You only have two options. Option number one, you don''t say anything, and we carry out our ns individually. Option number two, we do this together!¡± Benjamin emphasized thest few words. ¡°Whichever choice you make, I''ll respect your decision!¡± Words caught in Anthony''s throat as he did not know what else to say. He believed Benjamin was a man of his word. Among the three siblings, he was the most opinionated. After pondering for a moment, Anthony said, ¡°Let''s think of a way to tell Gramps and Great-grandpa. We mustn''t forget about Denise. I bet she''ll throw a fit when she finds out what we n to do behind her back.¡± ¡°We should be able to hide this from Denise because she''ll be joining the film crew tomorrow. We''ll just have to y it by ear when she gets mad at us. Honestly speaking, I''d rather her be mad at us than insist on joining our operation. As for Gramps and Great-grandpa, let''s tell them we''ll be away for a few days because we''re going on a trip with Thalia!¡± Benjamin suggested. Anthony was dumbfounded. ¡°So you''ve already thought it through, huh?¡± Benjamin kept mum. ¡°But I''m not sure if Gramps and Great-grandpa would agree to let us go!¡± Anthony said. ¡°They might not agree at first, but they''ll eventually give in. If worsees to worst, we''ll proceed with our n and not say anything!¡± Anthony marveled at the rebel standing before him. Benjamin is indeed someone with strong opinions. No one can force him to y by the rules¡¯ At this point, Anthony had to agree with his brother. I guess this is the only solution now. Anthony nodded. ¡°We must not act in haste. I''ll need some time to make the necessary arrangements!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°All right. When do you n on leaving?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Daddy''s flight will be tomorrow night, and I realized it''s thetest flight avable. If we miss it, we''ll have to wait for another flight three dayster!¡± Benjamin thought for a moment and said, ¡°I bet Daddy must have received some insider information. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made this trip so hastily, so...¡± Anthony looked at his twin brother as if he could read Benjamin''s mind through a telepathic connection. ¡°Yes!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll book the flight.¡± Benjamin''s lips curled into a smile. Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°How about Thalia?¡± Benjamin asked all of a sudden. Upon hearing that name, Anthony knitted his brows. ¡°I have to check with her. Let''s see if she has any n after dispatching the goods.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°All right. Keep me informed, then.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Anthony responded with another nod. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I''ll head back to my room now!¡± ¡°Rest early.¡± Benjamin nodded and left quietly. He was not afraid that Anthony might ditch him and go without him. Even if Anthony were to exclude Benjamin from his n, Benjamin was confident that they would still meet each other on the ne. Nothing can stop me''. After Benjamin left, Anthony turned his attention back to the screen. He got all the anxious thoughts out of his head and steadied himself. Wait for me, Nat! I''ll be there soon! Chapter 375 Chapter 375 The next morning, the triplets were sitting in the dining room enjoying their meal. Seeing how well Denise had dressed up, Benjamin asked, ¡°When is Sharon arriving?¡± ¡°She''s on her way,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Have you packed everything?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I already did two days ago.¡± He nodded. ¡°Remember, no matter what happens during filming, don''t push yourself too hard. If you can''t handle it, find Fabian!¡± Benjamin advised. ¡°Mhm. Try not to go anywhere alone and stick close to Sharon if you have nothing to do!¡± Anthony added. Denise was eating as she stared at them. Ultimately, she couldn''t help but say, ¡°Tony, Ben, why are you two acting like how Daddy acted yesterday? I''m not a three-year-old. I know what to do.¡± The boys exchanged a nce. Were we that obvious? ¡°We''re just worried about you!¡± Benjamin eximed. At that moment, the girl couldn''t help but sigh. ¡°Daddy found a bodyguard to protect me during filming. I didn''t want him to do that, but I couldn''t win against him!¡± Her siblings'' eyes lit up when they heard that. ¡°Daddy''s decision is a wise one...¡± Anthony commented. ¡°What do you mean, wise? How about I ask Daddy to hire you two a bodyguard as well?¡± Denise raised her eyebrow. The boys instantly waved their hands. ¡°No need!¡± That prompted her to say, ¡°I don''t need one too, but Daddy said if I don''t agree, he won¡¯t let me join the film shoot!¡± ¡°Listen to Daddy, Denise. He''s doing it for your own good!¡± Benjamin retorted. ¡°Yeah. Your identity has been exposed now. Even though Daddy hired people to suppress it, it''s not impossible for the news to have spread. If news about the daughter of Hamilton Corporation going out for a film shoot was to leak out, people with ulterior motives might do bad things to you for money! Therefore, Daddy''s arrangement is correct!¡± Anthony chimed in. ¡°Fine...¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Besides, Sharon also has a ton of bodyguards protecting her wherever she goes. It''s only a matter of time before that happens once you be famous, anyway.¡± Thatforted Denise. ¡°That''s true!¡± ¡°So, just consider this as practice. I believe you''ll be famous sooner orter,¡± Benjamin uttered gently. The girl smiled upon hearing that. ¡°All right. If you two believe in me that much, then I''ll do my best not to disappoint you! I''ll work hard during the filming!¡± ¡°That''s more like it! Now you look like a member of the Watson and Hamilton family!¡± Anthony smiled at her, and she returned the gesture. At that moment, her phone rang. Seeing it was from Sharon, she said, ¡°Sharon''s probably arrived!¡± Then she answered the call. ¡°Hello? You''re at the entrance? Okay! I¡¯ll go out right away!¡± With a twirl, she faced her brothers. ¡°I''ll be going now, Tony, Ben!¡± ¡°What about your luggage?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Mary said she''ll deliver them to the entrance!¡± Mary was a housekeeper who took care of their everyday life. Anthony nodded. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll send you to the entrance!¡± ¡°You''re treating me so nicely?¡± ¡°When did I ever not treat you nicely?¡± ¡°You treat me nicely, but you also bully me often. You should learn from Ben and treat me even better!¡± ¡°Wouldn''t that make you a spoiled princess?¡± ¡°Tony, you... Forget it. With an attitude like yours, who''ll want to be your girlfriend in the future? If they don''t run away in fear, they''ll definitely do so in anger!¡± ¡°You don''t need to worry about that as you''ll find out in time. Right now, you just need to take care of yourself!¡± Both of them continued to argue as they arrived at the entrance. ¡°Don''t beg me to introduce you to a girlfriend in the future!¡± Denise eximed. Anthonyughed. Surprisingly, he didn''t continue to argue with her or want to win the argument. Seeing how he had stopped speaking, she raised her eyebrows smugly. By then, Sharon''s minivan had been waiting in front of the entrance for a few minutes. When Sharon saw them, she opened the door and exited the vehicle. ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Sharon!¡± The girl quickened her steps when she saw the woman. As Sharon stepped toward Denise, the former stared at thetter''s outfit and the massive manor. ¡°This is your home?¡± ¡°Gramps and Great-grandpa bought it together. What''s wrong?¡± Sharon bit her lip and answered after thinking for a while, ¡°In myst movie, the director saw this ce and wanted to rent it for filming. However, he didn''t even have a chance to negotiate. No matter how much money was offered, the owner wouldn''t reply at all. That movie''s production was dragged out for a month because of it. Only now do I know this is your house. No wonder the negotiation didn''t work. At the time, the director was very pissed off. If he knew it belonged to Hamilton Corporation, he probably wouldn''t have been as angry...¡± After all, no matter how much money the producer could offer, it wasn''t going to be as much as what Hamilton Corporation could pull out. Even if the production forked over all their money, it still wouldn''t be enough to catch thepany''s attention. When Denise heard that, she quirked her eyebrows. ¡°My Gramps and Great-grandpa are pretty selfish. They don''t like other people touching their things!¡± ¡°I understand. Rich people tend to have that pro¡ª Habit!¡± Sharon replied. Denise smiled. ¡°Shall we go?¡± The girl nodded before turning back to face her brothers. ¡°I''ll be leaving now. You two will have all the freedom for the next few days, but don''t forget to keep some tasty food ¡°Got it, you greedy little kitten!¡± Benjamin smiled. Anthony turned to Sharon. ¡°Please take good care of Denise!¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I promise what happenedst time won''t ur again!¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± And so, Sharon and Denise went into the vehicle. The girl kept her head turned back to stare at her brothers. Despite knowing the answer already, Sharon still asked, ¡°You three really are triplets?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The girl nodded, her line of sight still fixed on her siblings. ¡°Didn''t you already know that?¡± ¡°I just feel like your personality is quite different from your brothers''!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! Look at your second oldest brother. He doesn¡¯t smile, he doesn''t like expressing himself, but when he smiled at you earlier, he looked quite handsome. As for your eldest brother, even though he''s the same age as you two, he has the demeanor of an adult. It''s quite interesting.¡± A chuckle left Sharon''s lips. As the vehicle left the building, the boys'' figures slowly disappeared from Denise''s sight. She looked away and sat down. Seeing how down she appeared, Sharon asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± She looked fine earlier. The girl shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing. I just... miss them.¡± ¡°The filming location isn''t far from here. When we''re not filming, we cane back whenever you want!¡± Denise simply raised her head and squeezed out a smile silently. There were things she didn''t know, but she knew her siblings loved her. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 After watching Denise leave, Benjamin spoke. ¡°Once Denise learns about this, she''ll definitely get angry!¡± ¡°It''s fine even if she''s angry. It''s better than her taking a risk with us!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Yeah! As long as she''s doing well, everything''s fine.¡± Anthony turned to his brother. ¡°Oh yeah, the shipment needs to go out tonight. Thalia will pick me upter. Will you be going?¡± Gears were turning in Benjamin''s mind. ¡°Tonight? Is it that urgent? Are we going to make it for tonight''s flight?¡± ¡°The trade is set at midnight while the boarding time is three in the morning. If I go there immediately after things have concluded, we''ll make it in time!¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he heard that. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together.¡± Anthony nodded as both of them walked back in. ¡°Those people are still at Glenport City. If we make our move, aren''t you Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. afraid they''ll target us?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°Without Nat''s matter, we could''ve taken things slower. However, we don''t have much time to spare. We can only find her after we have taken care of our matter. Besides, we don''t know what arrangements Thalia has made yet, so we have no choice but to deal with this first.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Let''s meet Gramps and Greatgrandpa first. We''ll keep thempany and ask them for advice!¡± Benjamin nodded as they headed to their destination together. Natasha was currently inside a five-star hotel in Dellmoor, Spaunia. Aputer was sitting in front of her as her fingers danced on the keyboard. Lines of green code shed across the ck screen before the screen changed. A rectangr bar appeared, and it disyed progress in terms of increasing percentages. As she stared at the screen, her phone rang. She picked it up, saw the number, and answered the call. Instead of speaking, she waited for the other person to say something first. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ms. Watson.¡± Boss'' voice was heard. She was stunned for a second before she put the phone on the table and switched it to speaker mode. Then she typed something on theputer, causing the images on the screen to change again. ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± Natasha looked away and answered, ¡°I''m sorry, the signal wasn''t great earlier. Now I can hear your voice. Please continue.¡± It was obvious Boss didn''t buy it. ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at the hotel and am waiting for you, Ms. Watson. When are you going to meet me? I think some things are better discussed face-to-face.¡± ¡°I''m still considering it!¡± ¡°What is there to consider?¡± ¡°How do I know you don''t have any ulterior motives?¡± Boss was taken aback. ¡°Didn''t I already tell you my motives?¡± ¡°How do I know you''re not lying?¡± It was beyond his expectations that Natasha would question him like that. ¡°Then what should I do to make you believe me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem to solve. You should show me something to gain my trust.¡± She continued tapping on theputer. Soon, the screen disyed a red dot. Upon seeing the dot''s position, she typed on the keyboard again. Momentster, the surveince footage of the inside of a hotel appeared on her screen. When she saw that, she slumped backward and grabbed her phone. Turning off the speaker mode, she put it next to her ear. ¡°You don''t trust me, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Boss was momentarily stumped by her answer. ¡°I know your father. Isn''t that the best proof?¡± ¡°It''s not hard to figure out my father''s name. You just need to go to my childhood home and ask around!¡± ¡°I''m not that bored, Ms. Watson. Your father is a member of Vermillion Base. That''s not something many people know, now is it?¡± ¡°True, not many people know about it, including me, so you can just say whatever you want!¡± This woman is hard to deal with. Boss uttered one word at a time, ¡°You saw the simr but different tattoos which were on us and your father. What more proof do you need?¡± Natasha stayed silent for a while before speaking again. ¡°That''s one of many convincing reasons, but I need more.¡± ¡°How much more do you need?¡± I need proof!¡± "Ms. Watson, almost all information regarding your father back then was destroyed! How can I show you the proof?¡± Irritation was starting to creep into his voice despite his best efforts to control his emotions. ¡°I believe you can.¡± A brief silence ensued before Boss said, ¡°Ms. Watson, I offered my help because I was your father''s friend. If you don''t believe me, then forget about it. Pretend I never said anything.¡± Light shimmered in her eyes as she stared at her phone coldly. ¡°Okay. In that case, forget about it.¡± Natasha was about to hang up the call when Boss suddenly eximed, ¡°Wait!¡± She continued to hold the phone instead of hanging up the call. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Thoughts were flying through his mind before he said, ¡°I''ll go to the base and see what I can find about your father.¡± The edges of her lips curved upward. ¡°Thank you for your hard work in advance, then.¡± ¡°I hope you''ll be as honest as your father, Ms. Watson. I also hope our deal will conclude smoothly.¡± ¡°I''ll wait for your call.¡± With that, Natasha ended the call. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on theputer screen. Lots of people passed by the surveince cameras in the hotel. A few minutester, a figure entered her line of sight. When she saw him, she narrowed her eyes. On the screen, she saw Boss walking out of a room and entering a corridor with a few people behind him. He was telling them something as he walked. The moment his back was against the surveince cameras, she tapped on her keyboard, changing the screen to show the footage of another camera. While the other one showed her the frontal view of Boss, it was pretty far away from him, so she couldn''t see what he was saying. Still, she stared at the shapes he was making with his lips. He was getting closer and closer to the camera before he turned around the corner and stood in front of an elevator. The screen switched to the image captured by the surveince camera in the elevator. She stared at him, her gaze dark. It wasn''t until he strolled out of the hotel and disappeared from the cameras'' range that Natasha looked away. cing her phone down, she stood and headed to a window. The sun had already set, and the stars were already hanging in the sky. Dellmoor, a ce that had survived the vicissitudes of time, was glorious and tragic. When she thought about how her father used to stay in a ce like that, she couldn''t help but feel a special feeling. She wasn''t sure what the truth would be like, but every inch of the air there was telling her the answer she sought was there! Chapter 377 Chapter 377 That night in Glenport City, Thalia''s car stopped in front of the manor. Benjamin and Anthony climbed into the vehicle. When she saw they were carrying a backpack each, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What are you two...¡± Once Anthony secured himself with the seatbelt, he turned to her. ¡°I forgot to tell you, after tonight''s business has concluded, Benjamin and I will be heading to Zaewora.¡± A puzzled look formed on her face. ¡°What?¡± Benjamin stared at his brother with a darkened expression. ¡°You didn''t tell Thalia?¡± ¡°I was busy ying chess with Gramps and forgot.¡± Thalia was still confused. Benjamin nodded. ¡°It''s still not toote to tell her.¡± Anthony turned to Thalia. ¡°Do you have any other ns after tonight''s business concludes?¡± She shook her head with a puzzled expression. ¡°No. I''m just waiting for you three.¡± ¡°After tonight¡¯s business is concluded, Benjamin and I will head to Zaewora.'' Her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Why are you two going there?¡± ¡°Nat went there, and we''re worried about her, so we''re going to find her." It was then she remembered something. ¡°Oh yeah, I went to check your home, and no one was inside. Although, why did your mommy go to Zaewora?¡± ¡°It''s a long story. In any case, we''ve already booked a flight heading there tonight.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°It depends on what you want to do. You can return to headquarters or stay at Glenport City.¡± ¡°Why should I stay here if you two aren''t sticking around?¡± ¡°How about you leave with us, then?¡± Thalia was about to say something when her eyes suddenly narrowed as she examined Anthony. ¡°You already made all the ns and are waiting for me to agree, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± he asked seriously. She snorted. ¡°I think you know the answer.¡± His eyes glinted as he raised them to meet hers. ¡°Then, you¡ª" ¡°There''s no reason for me to stay here if you two are leaving. If I go back to headquarters, there''s nothing for me to do either. I didn''t find the person I was looking for, but if I can bring the three of you back, I''ll consider that a sess. Regardless if you''re heading back to headquarters after this matter concludes, you should at least meet with Kyle.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll book my ticket then.¡± Thalia pulled out her phone. ¡°No need.¡± Benjamin abruptly spoke. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Her line of sight shifted to him. His lips curved upward. ¡°I''ve already booked one for you!¡± Her gaze shifted back and forth between the boys silently. ¡°It was Tony''s idea,¡± Benjamin added. Anthony frowned as he looked at his brother. Before he could speak, Benjamin interjected, ¡°I''m just telling the truth.¡± Thalia stared at the silent Anthony and sneered. ¡°And you said you didn''t n for it. When are you going to stop manipting people, Anthony Watson?¡± The boy simply chuckled. ¡°I wouldn''t call this maniption. I''m simply being well-prepared. What if there are no tickets left once you decide to leave with us? So, I asked Benjamin to book the ticket first. If you end up not going, we''ll waste a ticket''s worth of money at most. But if you do want to join us, and there''s no ticket left, it''ll be a shame, won''t it?¡± ¡°I think you nned to make me follow you from the beginning. It doesn''t matter what my answer is because the result won''t change.¡± ¡°I''m not that kind of person!¡± ¡°You said something like that just a minute ago.¡± Anthony was stunned for a moment before he said with a smile, ¡°You''re not confident enough in yourself, Thalia. Who can manipte you when you¡¯re one of the best in Darz? I just assumed you would follow us because you''re nice to us. Besides, I feel more at ease with you around.¡± ¡°If nothing else, you''re different from your father in the sense that you''re flexible. You may not speak the truth, but I love to hear it anyway.¡± Anthony''s eyebrow raised in response. ¡°So, should we go now?¡± Thalia nced at him before driving the car to their destination. The boys were sitting at the back. They knew if they had her on their journey, many things would be a lot easier to deal with. They were on the road for around forty minutes. Eventually, they arrived in front of a warehouse. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The boys stepped out of the vehicle in a casual shirt, a pair of ck pants, and short boots. Anthony was wearing a long coat, which made him look dashing and mature. On the other hand, Benjamin wore a shorter jacket, making him appear casual and roguish. Looking around, the younger brother asked, ¡°How did you find this obscure ce?¡± ¡°I have my ways.¡± Benjamin smirked quietly. Anthony nced at the time. ¡°How long before they''ll arrive?¡± Thalia briefly peeked at her watch. ¡°Half an hour.¡± After nodding, the boy swept his gaze past his surrounding as though he was surveying the area. He looked like someone who often wandered at the edge of darkness. ¡°In a moment, you two should wait there. If you don''t see my signal, stay there and don''te out.¡± She pointed at a nearby forest. ¡°You don''t need us around?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I don''t want you two to make contact with them so early on. Besides, I''m afraid they may pull some dirty tricks. If that does happen, I won''t be able to take care of you two.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°They can''t do anything to me.¡± Anthony examined the surroundings and frowned when he heard that. ¡°Aren¡¯t they your old friends? Why are you worried they''ll pull dirty tricks?¡± ¡°I forgot to mention that the person I previously contacted isn''ting. The one who''sing today is someone else from their side.¡¯ His eyebrows furrowed when he heard that. ¡°Why aren''t theying?¡± ¡°They said they had matters to attend to.¡± ¡°That''s a bit of a coincidence, isn''t it?¡± Thalia bit her red lip. ¡°It is. My old friend is on that side, so hopefully, this doesn''t mean they sold me out.¡± Anthony remained silent, appearing to be deep in thought. At that moment, a light shed past their location. Benjamin stared into the distance. ¡°Someone''s here.¡± The other two shifted their gaze and saw a car approaching them from a distance. The car was getting closer and closer. Thalia narrowed her eyes as a bad feeling rose in her. It was hard for her to tell if it was because Anthony¡¯s words were affecting her. ¡°Go into the forest and wait.¡± A dark, difficult-to-discern expression shed across her beautiful face as she stared at the approaching car. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 The boys stared at Thalia unmovingly as worry colored their expressions. She turned back to them and urged, ¡°Go! Now!¡± Anthony seemed grim as he ordered, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± The edges of her mouth curved upward. As she stared at the approaching car, her smile became more profound. ¡°Do you have an extra gun?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked. That gave Thalia pause before she pulled one out. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Give it to me. If there''s any problem, I''ll be able to support you when needed.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate and handed the gun to him. ¡°I don''t need support. You just need to protect yourselves.¡± No exnation was given by him as he grabbed the gun and yed with it. He also checked the number of bullets inside as though he was intimately familiar with the weapon. Seeing how familiar he was with the weapon caused Thalia to frown. She wanted to ask a question, but since the car was approaching, she reminded, ¡°Be careful. Don''t identally shoot yourself.¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Go.¡± She gestured. The boys promptly entered the forest. Her tense expression only vanished after she saw the boys disappear into the treeline. Turning back, she saw the car had stopped a dozen meters away from her. When the doors opened, three people exited the vehicle. They walked straight to her when they saw her, and she met them halfway. Surprise shed past their eyes when they saw Thalia''s facial features. ¡°You''re the one who contacted us?¡± ¡°That''s me.¡± Her in voice sounded emotionless. The trio examined the surrounding before the leader spoke. ¡°You''re the only one here?¡± Quirking one side of her lips up, Thalia replied, ¡°I alone am more than necessary.¡± That person''s gaze was fixed on her. While she appeared beautiful, there was a sharpness in her eyes. He could tell she was someone who often wandered at the edges of darkness and someone who he shouldn''t underestimate if she got serious. ¡°Okay, let us see the goods,¡± he said. Thalia''s gaze swept past them before she turned and ambled toward the warehouse. The trio followed behind her as they maintained a safe distance from her. After the warehouse door was opened, she went to a spot and pulled down the cover, revealing four giant crates hiding under it. The leader of the trio gestured for one of his men to check the crates. The subordinate approached the crates and opened one of them. When he saw the items inside, surprise shed across his eyes. He swiftly turned around and nodded at his superior. Thalia simply stood at the side, watching silently. It was then the leader asked, ¡°The goods are fine. However, can I ask where you got these?¡± ¡°There are rules in this business, and one of them is not asking where the goodse from,¡± she replied. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The man nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Where''s the money?¡± He didn''t appear to be in a hurry as he stared at her. ¡°Our boss wants to see you.¡± Her eyes narrowed when she heard that. It seems like things aren''t going to end smoothly. She raised her eyebrow as her eyes glinted. ¡°Where''s your boss?¡± ¡°Outside.¡± Thalia''s lips curved upward. ¡°Let''s go then!¡± The trio strolled out of the warehouse first before she followed behind. It was then another car speedily arrived. The boys, who were still hiding in the forest, saw all that. Thanks to the bright headlights, they were able to see in the dark. ¡°As expected, something''s wrong.¡± Anthony stared as the new car headed toward Thalia. Benjamin tightened his grip around the gun, prepared to fire if necessary. ¡°Should we tell Thalia to run?¡± ¡°She knows what to do.¡± Anthony then spoke into his earpiece. ¡°Don''t fight with them, Thalia. As powerful as you are, you can''t win against their superior numbers.¡± Thalia didn''t answer him as she stared at the trio. ¡°Who''s your boss?¡± ¡°You''ll know soon enough.¡± The new car was moving so fast that it was creating dust clouds, but it was still able to stop in front of her steadily. The headlights were so bright that she had to squint. It was then the door opened, and a man stepped out of the vehicle. She used her hand to block the blinding light. ¡°Why are you trying to be mysterious when you''re already here?¡± There was mockery in her voice. The headlights were abruptly turned off. She blinked and finally had a good look at the man. A complicated expression appeared in her eyes as she stared. Then, a chuckle escaped her lips as she smirked. ¡°It''s you.¡± It was simultaneously surprising and not surprising to her. Keh closed the door and stared at her with a smirk. Every part of his face, from the tip of his eyebrows to his lips, made him look distant. Anthony''s eyes widened when he saw the person exiting the vehicle. He rubbed his eyes and stared again. It was still the same, familiar figure. He was stunned for a moment before the gears in his mind quickly turned. ¡°Don''t you think that guy looks like Daddy, Tony?¡± Benjamin asked with furrowed eyebrows as he stared. Anthony faced his brother with a heavy expression. ¡°I think it is him.¡± ¡°What do we do? Will they fight?¡± Benjamin was worried because they didn''t want to see anyone get hurt. ¡°Let''s see how things go first.¡± Benjamin continued to watch the scene unfold with tightly furrowed eyebrows. Meanwhile, someone whispered into Keh''s ear after he descended from the vehicle. That caused him to smile as he stared at Thalia. ¡°I didn''t expect we''ll meet like this today.¡± ¡°Really? Is it truly unexpected, or did you already know?¡± she questioned without fear. Ever since that morning, she had a feeling he suspected her after he said all those things to her. She just didn''t expect him to seize the opportunity. ¡°You shouldn''t have had ideas about me, Thalia!¡± he warned one word at a time. ¡°Since you''re already here, stop wasting time talking about nonsense. I''m curious, how did you make my people help you?¡± At that point, Thalia knew she had been sold out. ¡°It''s not that hard when you have money. Money can solve ny-nine percent of problems!¡± She couldn''t help but mumble, ¡°That b*stard! How dare he sell me out!¡± It was then Keh pulled out a gun and cocked it. ¡°I only warned you before because of the triplets, but now that I''ve found the evidence, I''m afraid I can''t let you stay.¡± ¡°What, are you going to kill me?¡± Instead of replying, he directly aimed his gun at her. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Even though a gun was pointed at her, Thalia remained silent and fearless. Not only that, but a smug smile also even formed on her red lips. Her gaze turned sharp as she asked, ¡°Do you really think you can kill me, Keh?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh raised his gun. His ck eyes appeared as though it was covered under ayer of ice. ¡°Fine, go ahead and try.¡± She shot him a provoking stare. His finger slowly pulled back the trigger. Just as he was about to fire, a voice rang out behind him. ¡°Daddy.¡± Both Keh and Thalia turned to the origin of the voice the moment they heard that. They frowned when they saw the boys. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± she questioned. ¡°Were you expecting us to watch you two fight?¡± Anthony turned his unfathomable gaze toward his father. ¡°Besides, I bet Daddy''s doing it to force us toe out. Am I right, Daddy?¡± Keh stared at his children silently with aplicated look in his dark eyes. He was shocked, but the moment he saw them, he was also very calm, because he expected it to happen. It was then Benjamin spoke up. ¡°Daddy, this matter has nothing to do with Thalia. It was our idea. If you have any problems, you can confront us about it.¡± Seeing how eager they were to protect Thalia, Keh narrowed his eyes and questioned, ¡°Don''t you know what kind of person Thalia is and what she does?¡± ¡°Daddy, since you already have your suspicions, you should know the people who showed up that night were us!¡± Anthony admitted. Keh was stunned. ¡°We know what kind of person Thalia is because... we''re the same as her,¡± Benjamin uttered word by word. Keh''s eyes narrowed even further. ¡°You two joined Darz?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Since the truth had been exposed, Benjamin found no reason to keep hiding and nodded. Keh turned to face Thalia. ¡°You did this?¡± Thalia was a rebellious person. She wasn''t the one who did it, but as long as she could piss him off, even if it posed a great risk to her, she had to admit it. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How dare you do this to two children!¡± Rage filled his heart as he aimed his gun at her again. Anthony quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Thalia. ¡°Daddy, this has nothing to do with Thalia!¡± Anger had blinded Keh. ¡°Step aside, Anthony.¡± ¡°No!¡± The boy shook his head. Keh stared at his son with furrowed eyebrows. Benjamin also walked toward Thalia, stood in front of her, and stared at his father. Thalia was touched by the boys'' actions as she gazed at them. While she knew Keh wasn''t going to do anything to them, there was an indescribable feeling inside her heart as she saw the boys protecting her like that. It made her feel her efforts so far hadn''t gone to waste. Upon raising her eyes, she saw Keh''s darkened expression, which made her feel happy. She stepped forward and pushed the boys aside before speaking to their father. ¡°All right, that''s enough. Children shouldn''t get involved in adult matters. I did this, Keh, and I''ll take responsibility for it. I don''t want to hurt your rtionship with your boys, so I''m willing to resolve the matter your way.¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony turned back to face her. ¡°Shut up!¡± she eximed while still staring at Keh. The gun was still in Keh''s hand as he gazed at them. Like an elegant cheetah waiting to spring into action, the lean muscles of his arms were coiled tightly. It was clear he was not to be underestimated. ¡°What if I say I want to take your life?¡¯ he asked. ¡°I''m afraid you can''t do that!¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°Hah!¡± he sneered. They were still at each other''s throats. It was then Benjamin walked over to Keh and nted himself in front of his father. Tugging on thetter''s shirt, he said, ¡°Daddy, you said before that you''ll agree to do anything I ask you to do. I''m telling you to let Thalia go now. You can''t fight with her!" The man lowered his darkened eyes to stare at his son. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Tony and I will feel guilty for the rest of our lives if either of you got hurt!¡± ¡°Will you, if I''m the one who got hurt?¡± Keh examined him. ¡°You are our daddy, so we won''t let anything happen to you. Besides, Thalia isn¡¯t going to attack you!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Keh lifted his head, nced at Anthony, then at Thalia. Momentster, he put away the gun. ¡°Okay, I''ll listen to you.¡± Benjamin was stunned for a second before he stared at his father in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. He turned back to look at the simrly bbergasted Anthony. ¡°Are you telling the truth, Daddy?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Do I look like I''m kidding?¡± Keh raised his eyebrow. Benjamin looked at him with a smile. It was a genuine smile that came from the bottom of his heart. As though their blood rtion had started a chain reaction, he found himself liking his father more without consciously realizing it. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Keh''s hand suddenly stretched toward the boy''s head before patting it. The boy smiled, though his eyebrows were slightly furrowed when he saw his father bolstering the gun. ¡°You two still need to give me an exnation as to what you were doing!¡± Keh demanded. Of course, Benjamin knew there was no escaping it, so he nodded. ¡°Okay. We will.¡± He then approached Anthony and shot him a look. When Anthony saw that, his eyes narrowed. The younger boy arrived next to the older one and whispered, ¡°We were tricked.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There''s no bullet in Daddy¡¯s gun.¡± Anthony was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I can tell from the way he bolstered the gun. I''m very sure there aren''t any bullets inside.¡± Anthony swept his gaze over his brother. While he wasn''t sure how his brother could tell, he felt that information was trustworthy. ¡°Daddy did that to force us to show up and give him an exnation!¡± Anthony said. ¡°It all depends on you from now on,¡± Benjamin uttered. ¡°It''s pretty obvious that whatever you said had a significant effect on Daddy. It seems like he''s biased toward you right now.¡± Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°But I''m not good at making things up.¡± ¡°And I am?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± A faint smile appeared on Benjamin''s face. ¡°Are you being polite?¡± Thalia frowned when she saw the boys muttering with each other. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Anthony turned to his father and approached him. As for Benjamin, he turned to Thalia and whispered, ¡°The gun Daddy was pointing at you just now doesn''t have any bullets in them. We suspect Daddy did it on purpose.¡± Thalia raised her head to look at Keh, her eyes filled with doubt. ¡°How is that possible? Your daddy wanted to kill me very badly earlier. Besides, how do you know there are no bullets inside?¡± ¡°I can tell!¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 ¡°You can tell?¡± Disbelief was written all over Thalia''s face. ¡°Mhm.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Do you have x-ray vision or something?¡± she uttered before ncing at him. ¡°It''s fine. You don''t need to make it up to me on behalf of your father. I''m not going to hold a grudge against him.¡± He wanted to say something, but his lips simply trembled before he gave up. Exining things wasn''t his forte, but he really could tell there were no bullets in the gun. At that moment, he watched Anthony approach Keh. Thalia nudged him and asked, ¡°Do you think Anthony can do it?¡± Benjamin nodded casually. ¡°Of course. He''s our daddy, so no matter how things end, we''re going to be fine.¡± Her hand was ced on his shoulder, though her eyebrows furrowed when she heard that. ¡°Are you feeling proud right now?¡± He replied innocently, ¡°Not at all. I''m just stating facts.¡± She studied him. ¡°You''ve been acting pretty strangely toward Keh. What''s the matter? Were you bought out by him?¡± His lips twitched as he mumbled, ¡°What do you mean by that? He''s my daddy, and nothing will change that.¡± Words were dancing on her lips, yet she couldn''t utter them out loud. There weren''t any problems with what he said, after all. When her train of thought ended there, she pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they''re saying.¡± Hence, both of them turned their attention to Keh and Anthony. At that moment, Anthony arrived in front of his father. He stared at the man, thought for a while, and proposed, ¡°How about we find somewhere else to chat?¡± Keh''s gaze swept past his son. ¡°Does it need to be so formal?¡± ¡°The wilderness isn''t a great ce to talk.¡± The man nced at his wristwatch before his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°No need. The wilderness is the perfect ce to chat with you two!" Anthony was rendered speechless. He knew Keh was in a hurry, but so was everyone else. Despite growing increasingly agitated, he could only put on a calm facade. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was an endurance test from then onward. The boy pretended to clear his throat before smiling at his father. ¡°Fine. In that case, let''s chat here...¡± Keh remained silent as he stared, as though he was waiting for a perfectly reasonable exnation. ¡°First of all, I apologize for the shipments, Daddy!¡± ¡°If you really did feel sorry, you wouldn¡¯t have done this!¡± A glint shed past Anthony''s eyes. His father was right, but he couldn''t just admit it. ¡°Here''s the thing, Daddy. True, I''m in the wrong, but ultimately, I didn''t do anything bad to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that this shipment is part of my goal. It was just a coincidence that we crossed paths! However, I can''t give up just because you''re my daddy. It''s not fair to Darz, and it''s also not... respectful to someone like you. Someone of your status doesn''t need other people to make way for you, right, Daddy?¡± He smiled brightly. His n was to state the matter at hand first before buttering his father up. My son''s getting better and better at talking. Keh stared as his dark eyes shone with a strange light. ¡°So, ording to what you''re saying, I should be thanking you.¡± ¡°That''s not necessary!¡± The boy waved his hands. ¡°You''re not modest at all!¡± Anthony''s gaze remained pinned on his father, not a hint of anger in it. ¡°I bet you already suspected me from the start. Am I right, Daddy?¡± Intrigue filled the man''s eyes. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°If my guess is right, it was because of the ne.¡± Ever since Keh asked him about the ne, he had a feeling that was the case. He didn''t expect the day he dreaded would arrive, though. A strange light continued to shine in the man''s eyes. I have to admit that Anthony is smart. His intelligence is beyond that of an average person, even. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he replied. ¡°So you admit you did this today because you wanted to force us to reveal ourselves?¡± Anthony stared at the gun in his father''s hand. ¡°That gun is empty, isn''t it?¡± The look in Keh''s eyes was unfathomably deep. Seeing how Keh had grown quiet, Anthony took it as a silent affirmative. Despite that, the boy somehow still felt happy. ¡°No matter what happens, I still want to thank you for your mercy.¡± Keh took a deep breath. ¡°The reason I''m not killing her is that she took care of your mommy at the hospital once. That doesn''t mean I have an unlimited amount of tolerance.¡± The boy nodded. ¡°You''re right, Daddy.¡± Stop buttering me up. It won''t work.¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°Does this mean you''re not angry anymore, Daddy?¡± ¡°When did I say I was angry?¡± ¡°I knew it. You have a big heart, Daddy. Then, the shipment, you...¡± The boy''s voice trailed off. Keh stared. ¡°You''re still thinking about the shipment?¡± ¡°Of course! We spent a lot of effort getting them, and in the end, you even figured out our identities. It''ll be a waste if you don''t take them!¡± The man chuckled as he stared at his son. At that moment, he could no longer treat his sons as mere children anymore. More precisely, he couldn''t treat them as ordinary children any longer. He blinked. ¡°What if I disagree?¡± ¡°We can split it fifty-fifty if you like,¡± Anthonypromised. Keh shook his head. A frown formed on the boy''s face. Never once had anyone pushed him that far into a corner before. His face darkened. ¡°In that case, there''s only one way left to resolve this issue.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was then Anthony pulled out a remote control from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll turn it into ash and let it scatter in the wind.¡± Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw that. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I''ve alreadypromised, Daddy! How can you call this a threat? You should know that, before this, I wouldn¡¯t havepromised at all!¡± If people didn¡¯t know any better, they would find Anthony''s arrogant tone annoying. However, Keh knew his son was acting just like he did when he was a kid. Light glimmered in his dark eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Anthony appeared casual as he held the remote control. ¡°Thalia''s right. It seems like this shipment cannot exist if I want our father-son rtionship to remain intact!¡± Without hesitation, he pressed the button. It surprised Keh that his son would do that. Before he could even speak, he heard an explosion. His instincts immediately kicked in as he pounced toward Anthony. ¡°Be careful!¡± Thalia was bbergasted. She had no idea why there was an explosion behind her, but she still subconsciously hugged Benjamin and dragged him away. Bang''. Bang! They were all lying on the ground as two loud bangs rang out. In an instant, fire shot into the sky. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Fabian dashed out of the car immediately when he saw that. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± Just when he was running over, he was blinded by a sh of light that illuminated the air. He covered his face with his hands at once. When the fire subsided, Fabian rushed forward immediately and asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you all right?¡± Ignoring his assistant''s question, Keh fixed his gaze on the boy in his arms and asked worriedly, ¡°Anthony, are you okay?¡± Anthony was obviously stunned as he had not expected the force of the explosion to be so strong. Despite that, since he was mentally prepared for it and had been wrapped in Keh''s arms, he did not suffer from any injuries. ¡°I''m fine.¡± The boy nodded while answering softly. Keh returned to his senses and scanned his surroundings at once. His expression darkened as he shouted, ¡°Benjamin?¡± At that moment, Thalia, who was sprawled on the ground, sat up slowly. She shook her head to clear the dizziness she was feeling and rubbed her ears, which were ringing from the explosion. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, there he is!¡± Fabian eximed while pointing toward Benjamin, who was beneath Thalia. When Keh saw the boy, he stood up and walked toward him at once. ¡°Benjamin, Benjamin! Are you all right?¡± Keh called out anxiously. A myriad of thoughts had shed past Keh''s mind when the explosion happened. However, as Benjamin was further away from him, he was unable to reach him in time and could only grab Anthony, who was nearer to him. Keh could not imagine what he would do if something bad were to happen to Benjamin. Half a minuteter, Benjamin finally lifted his head slowly and replied, ¡°Daddy, I''m fine.¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± Keh was only able to heave a sigh of relief after examining the boy and making sure that he was all right. ¡°I''m d that you''re okay.¡± ¡°Thalia,¡± Benjamin said while looking at the woman next to him. At that, Keh seemed to have remembered something and looked toward Thalia. Just as he was about to speak, Thalia got up and strode toward Anthony furiously. ¡°Anthony Watson! Are you crazy? Could you not have given us a heads-up before you pressed that button? My head is still ringing from the explosion!¡± Thalia was burning with anger as she walked over. Anthony was sitting on the floor with his legs spread apart. With his shoulders slumped and arms crossed in front of his chest, he looked just like a big innocent baby. As he watched the floating specks of ash that were what remained of the goods, a strange feeling rose in him. That was his first close encounter with an explosion. Although it was dangerous, it was extremely thrilling for him. At that moment, excitement was coursing through his veins.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you scared senseless?¡± Thalia could feel her anger subsiding as she looked at Anthony. Just then, the boy looked up at Thalia and chuckled. ¡°Thalia, that explosion was so powerful!¡± ¡°Did you just realize that?¡± Anthony nodded and replied in a daze, ¡°It''s my first time seeing it in real life.¡± Noticing the shine in the boy''s eyes, Thalia froze for a moment before squatting down. ¡°How do you feel about it? Was it exciting?¡± she asked, cocking her brows. ¡°Super exciting!¡± Anthony nodded. Thalia was speechless when she heard that. He''s such an unusual kid. If that had happened to any other child, they would have either burst out crying in fear or lost their senses due to shock. However, Anthony''s eyes were filled with pure excitement. ¡°Before you get too excited, you should check out your father''s expression first,¡± Thalia said teasingly as she looked at Keh. Hearing that, Anthony returned to his senses and looked toward Keh and Benjamin. Keh did have a rather gloomy expression on his face, but it did not look too scary. Anthony darted his eyes from side to side before asking, ¡°Daddy, Benjamin, how are the two of you feeling?¡± Keh had been about to explode at his son just a moment earlier. However, for some unknown reason, he calmed down after seeing the expression on the boy''s face. After looking at Anthony, he shifted his gaze to Benjamin and noticed that there was no trace of fear on the younger boy''s innocent face as well. It was as if he would have done the same if he were in his brother''s shoes. Keh had an unfathomable glint in his eyes as he looked at the boys. Perhaps, they''re just not meant to be ordinary kids. As such, the man knew that he could not expect them to behave in the same way as other children. Even though he was able to ept that fact, he still had to assert some dominance over his kids. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked at Anthony before asking in return, ¡°What do you think?¡± He helped Benjamin up after saying that. When Anthony saw that, he stood up as well and walked toward his father and brother. ¡°Daddy, I did not expect the force of the explosion to be so strong. All I wanted to do was to destroy those goods...¡± Although the boy had a sincere attitude and looked just like a kid ready to receive his punishment after doing something wrong, his eyes were shining with excitement and resolve. As Keh gazed at his son, he could not help butment, ¡°You''re really daring, huh!¡± Anthony looked up and said in a formal tone, ¡°Daddy, I can''t let either you or Darz suffer any losses, and that was the best way to solve the problem.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson! Please remember that I''m your father!¡± Keh reminded the boy while casting a stern nce at him. ¡°I know!¡± Anthony continued, ¡°But Daddy, would you let yourpany or shareholders suffer losses because of personal reasons?¡± Keh was at a loss for words when he heard that. Although he behaved arrogantly and seemed to disregard rules, Keh had always ensured his subordinates'' well-being. That was also the reason why hispany continued to grow and flourish all these years. Noticing that his father was quiet, Anthony beamed as he said, ¡°Daddy, haven''t you heard of the saying ''like father, like son?'' Well, everyone is always saying how much I''m like you, so... I''m sure you''ll understand me.¡± Keh was utterly speechless. He had never expected that one day, he would lose to his son in an argument. After taking a deep inhale, Keh fixed his gaze on Anthony and said, ¡°It''s true that these goods are not that important to me, but aren''t you worried about wasting your efforts?¡± To Keh''s surprise, the boy replied nonchntly, ¡°I don''t really care. Anyway, my intention was just to teach Vermillion Base a lesson. They are merely a target and not a mission.¡± When Keh heard that, he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°You know about Vermillion Base too?¡± After giving it some thought, Keh seemed toe to a realization and continued, ¡°Ah! Now I understand. Given that Darz is currently still in the development phase, there''s no way they would challenge Vermillion Base, let alone go after their goods... So, this must be your idea!¡± That was a statement and not a question. ¡°Yup,¡± Anthony admitted to it directly. Keh''s expression darkened as he stated, ¡°It seems like you''re quite an influential figure in Darz.¡± ¡°Umm, not exactly...¡± Anthony tried to brush it off as he wasn''t allowed to divulge such crucial information. Even if it was his father asking, the rules could not be broken. Keh stared at his son with an iprehensible look in his eyes. Although he had many questions to ask the boy, he knew that he had something more important to tend to at the moment. He nced at the watch on his wrist and realized that he needed to get going. Otherwise, it would be toote. After a brief moment of contemtion, he looked at his sons and said, ¡°We will talk about this again when I get back. Be good when I''m not around and don''t do anything funny. Also, you better think about what to say to your mommy.¡± The man turned to leave after saying that. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Noticing that his father was in a rush, Anthony called out to Keh at once. ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh turned around and looked at Anthony''s innocent face as he replied, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Are you going to look for Nat?¡± Anthony asked expectantly. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Why don''t you bring us along too?¡± Anthony asked. Keh narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized both Anthony and Benjamin. Even though the boys did not say much, they were clearlymunicating the same message with the look in their eyes. Keh had no idea what would happen during his trip there. However, he was certain that there were potential dangers he might encounter. That was also the reason why Natasha had left without a word. If that was what she had chosen to do, there was no way Keh would risk putting the kids in danger. Anthony and Benjamin were indeed different from other kids, and Darz was also a powerful organization. However, to Keh, it would always be his duty to protect the boys as their father. That was the tacit understanding between him and Natasha. At that thought, Keh nced at the two of them and replied lowly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Anthony asked, frowning. He had expected Keh to agree to let them tag along after knowing their identities. However, it was just his wishful thinking. Keh looked at the kids with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Boys, I know that the two of you are very worried about Nat, but do you know why she left without saying goodbye?¡± ¡°Because she was worried that we would follow her if we knew about it?¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Since you are aware of her intentions, you should know that I am on the same page as her on this. To both Nat and I, your safety is our priority. As such, you should listen to Nat and stay here. I''ll definitely bring her back safely!¡± Keh said. ¡°We can protect ourselves!¡± Anthony argued. ¡°Perhaps, we could even help you.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement before adding, ¡°That''s right. We also promise to take care of ourselves and not get into any trouble.¡± Seeing that the boys were not intending to give up, Keh furrowed his brows and said, ¡°How are you going to promise me that? Although you are members of Darz and are under its protection, it might be difficult for Thalia to protect the two of you. Besides, you''re just kids, after all. If you get captured by the enemy, Nat and I would have no choice but to do as they say. As such, you need to listen to me and stay here and wait for us toe back. I promise that I will bring Nat back safely!¡± By then, it was obvious to the boys that Keh would not take them along no matter what they said. If they tried harder, it would just seem as if they were immature and wasting his time. At that thought, Anthony looked at his father with dim eyes and replied, ¡°All right. We understand.¡± Keh knew that they were bright kids and would understand the situation. With that thought, the corner of the man''s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Wait for me toe back!¡± Keh said. Anthony and Benjamin nodded. Even though Keh was reluctant to leave the boys and still had many unanswered questions, he knew that it was time for him to go. As such, he turned to look at Fabian, who had been spacing out, and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Fabian snapped out of his daze at once and followed closely behind Keh. After Keh drove away in his car, the group of men who hade before him also departed. Momentster, only Thalia, Anthony, and Benjamin were left standing there. Thalia looked at the boys and asked, ¡°So, do you have any other ns?¡± When Anthony heard that, his eyes suddenly lit up as he replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thalia simply stared at the boy. ¡°We''re sticking to the original n,¡± Anthony continued. ¡°Does that mean you''re still going?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°But didn''t you hear what Keh said just now? Besides, haven''t you agreed as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard what he said, but I didn''t agree to it!¡± Anthony shrugged and answered. Thalia was at a loss for words when she heard that. Indeed, she did not remember him agreeing. ¡°You''re really sneaky.¡± Thalia looked at the boy and said. Anthony looked toward Benjamin and asked, ¡°What do you say, Benjamin?¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Benjamin replied without hesitation. The brothers got into the car after the decision was made. Thalia looked at the two boys and was utterly speechless. She could hardly believe that she could not even handle two kids. After watching the boys get into the car, Thalia turned to look at everything that had been destroyed. All that money, down the drain! Anthony and Benjamin were sitting obediently in the car when Thalia got in. After settling down, the woman picked up her phone and called someone. The call got through after just a few seconds. ¡°Hello, who''s this?¡± ¡°It''s me!¡± Thalia answered. There was a brief moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Obviously, the other party had recognized Thalia''s voice. ¡°Umm, hi, Ms. Jacoway. Have you changed your number?¡± Sneering, Thalia replied, ¡°I was worried that you wouldn''t dare to pick up my call if you knew it was me. That''s why I called using a different number.¡± ¡°You must be joking, Ms. Jacoway. Why would I do that? It''s reallyte now though. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Thalia let out a scoff before replying in a chilling voice, ¡°It''s nothing important. I just called to tell you that you should bring your bodyguards along whenever you go out. It''s also advisable for you to get someone to watch over you while you sleep. That''s because I''m going to blow your brains out after I finish settling some matters. No one has ever dared to betray me. Just you wait!¡± After saying that, the woman hung up without waiting for the other party to reply. That was the first time Anthony and Benjamin had seen Thalia this furious. Then again, it was natural for her to be enraged at being betrayed at such a crucial moment. If it had happened during some other transaction, she could have died. As such, the boyspletely understood the way she reacted. Ultimately, there was nothing they could do when faced with a more formidable opponent. Thalia felt better after venting, and immediately after she hung up, she floored the elerator. The car sped off. Anthony checked the time and asked, ¡°Will we make it in time?¡± ¡°If Keh can make it in time, we will be able to as well,¡± Thalia replied grimly while keeping her eyes on the road. Given how confident the woman sounded, Anthony knew that they would definitely have no problem reaching in time. As such, he shut his eyes and drifted off to sleep. After all, sleep was important for a boy who was still growing. Although Anthony did not take after Natasha in most aspects, the two of them were exactly the same when it came to their sleeping habits. Both of them could sleep whenever and wherever. Meanwhile, Benjamin looked at Thalia and said after a moment of thought, ¡°If we manage to resolve this sessfully, I''ll follow you back to Darz headquarters.¡± Thalia froze for a moment before asking, ¡°What''s with the sudden decision?¡± An unfathomable glint shed across Benjamin''s eyes before he replied, ¡°Daddy''s right. No matter how extraordinary we are, we are still kids in the end and are not as strong as the others. As such, I need to be stronger in order to protect my loved ones,¡± the boy replied resolutely. A pleased smile appeared on Thalia''s face as she looked at the boy through the rearview mirror. With one hand on the steering wheel, she said, ¡°Benjamin, trust me. You''re destined to achieve great things. I have always been a good judge of people!¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 When Thalia reached the airport and got onto the airne, her expression darkened. She frowned when she saw her tiny seat. ¡°Anthony Watson, did you have to be so stingy? Why on earth would you get economy seats?¡±ined Thalia before she pressed the button to hail the stewardess. Seeing that, Anthony turned to her and demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m getting an upgrade. I haven''t flown in economy ss since I was eighteen!¡± said Thalia. ¡°How may I help you?¡± asked the smiling stewardess who made her way there at that moment. Thalia was about to answer when Anthony spoke up first. ¡°Please get us some bottled water.¡± Confused, Thalia stared at him. ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment,¡± replied the stewardess before leaving. Thalia red at Anthony. ¡°Why did you ask for water? I told you I don''t want this seat.¡± ¡°My daddy is in first ss right now,¡± replied Anthony. Thalia froze. She had forgotten all about Keh being on the same ne. ¡°If we upgrade and go there now, he will see us,¡± answered Anthony. ¡°We''ve already gotten onto the ne, so it shouldn''t matter that he''s not happy with us being here. He can''t exactly get the ne to turn around,¡± retorted Thalia. ¡°No, but he''ll force us to take the next flight back as soon as wend,¡± answered Anthony in all seriousness. Thalia stopped talking for a moment after hearing that response. It did sound like something Keh would do. Still, she was ufortable. ¡°D*mn it. I never fly economy unless it was necessary for the mission.¡± ¡°I know this is tough for you. Please bear with it for just a bit. I''m sure Benjamin will go all out to help you if you are ever in need in the future.¡± Thalia arched a brow. ¡°Anthony Watson, do you see me as an idiot?¡± Anthony, who was sitting beside Thalia, frowned in exasperation after hearing that. ¡°Umm, no,¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Then will you help me if I''m ever in need?¡± ¡°Of course, I will. Should the daye, I won''t evenin as I help,¡± promised Anthony. ¡°That''s it?¡± ¡°I''ll do whatever it takes.¡± Thalia kept staring. ¡°I''ll help both financially and work in person.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Oy, you''re crossing a line here, Thalia.¡± Thalia reached out to press the button and call the stewardess again. Anthony stopped her immediately. ¡°Okay, okay, you win. I won''tin, will do anything necessary, help financially and work in person, and obey every word you say.¡± Thalia grinned in amusement when she heard that. She nodded in satisfaction before ncing in his direction. ¡°That''s better. That''s a good attitude for a kid. You should keep this up.¡± Anthony took a deep breath. He kept reminding himself to stay calm. Don''t stoop to her level. She''s just a bully who is too dumb to win an argument any other way. Anthony turned to Thalia and grinned when that thought ran through his mind. ¡°Hey, don''t insult me in your mind. I can tell when you do that,¡± warned Thalia. ¡°I would never,¡± denied Anthony who was still smiling evilly. ¡°Uh-huh... be good now,¡± ordered Thalia before she reached out to stroke his tiny head. ¡°It''ste, and I need my beauty sleep, so be quiet.¡± After saying that, Thalia fished an eye mask out of nowhere, put it on, andy down in afortable position to sleep. ¡°I''ll sleep now, too,¡± said Anthony as he turned to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Nope. I''m not tired, so I won''t go to sleep yet. Just ignore me,¡± replied Benjamin. Anthony didn''t pry. He simply put on his eye mask and drifted off. Time always seemed to travel ridiculously slowly when on the ne. Thalia didn''t know how long she slept, but she was aching everywhere and wasn''tfortable. The tiny space was so irritating that she almost lost her temper. She took her eye mask off in frustration and was feeling horrible when she suddenly caught Benjamin doodling away on the table. ¡°Benjamin, you''re still up?¡± said Thalia. ¡°I took a nap earlier and am not tired now.¡± Thalia inched forward when she noticed how he was doodling without even looking away. ¡°What are you drawing?¡± When she saw what he drew, however, she was stunned. ¡°Hold on. Let me see that,¡± said Thalia before she took the sketchbook away from Benjamin. The second she saw the blueprint of a gun, her eyes bulged. ¡°D-Did you draw this?¡± Benjamin thought nothing of it, so he nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Seriously, of all the things to copy, did you have to learn how to draw a blueprint for a gun?¡± ¡°It''s not a copy. I designed it myself,¡± replied Benjamin. Thalia was momentarily stunned. ¡°You designed this?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Benjamin. In disbelief, Thalia stared at the boy for a bit before flipping through the sketchbook. The more she saw, the more excited and disbelieving she was. ¡°Are you sure you designed all of this?¡± asked Thalia in an uncertain tone. She had seen him in the act of doodling, but she still couldn''t believe what she knew was true. Benjamin nodded once more. ¡°Yes, I''m sure. The earlier ones are from a few years ago, so those designs are a little childish.¡± Thalia was speechless. A few years ago? You''re still a kid! A few years ago meant you were just a baby at the time! What the hell is wrong with this family? Is everyone a genius or something? Thalia felt as though someone had shoved an invisible apple down her throat and made it impossible for her to utter a single word. Her speechlessness made sense since she knew many countries would regard those blueprints as national treasures. She flipped through the pages some more and got to a page that captivated her. The design on the page made her ask, ¡°What is...?¡± Benjamin inched over. ¡°That''s not a gun; it''s just a weapon I''m designing. So far, I''ve only gotten the outline ready. I haven''t decided how everything will work yet.¡± Thalia asked, ¡°Have you ever seen blueprints like this before?¡± Benjamin shook his head. ¡°Then how did you get the idea for these blueprints?¡± ¡°There are tons of stuff on the dark web, and some of those websites have blueprints to show you how to build your own gun. I examined them and thought that they were ineffective, so I designed my own for fun,¡± replied Benjamin. Thalia was silent when she heard that. For fun? How nonchnt can he get? It was at that moment that Thalia suddenly realized something scary. Taking them out on a trip is like having two time bombs strapped to me! Thalia truly didn''t know what would happen if the rest of the world discovered how talented the two boys were. She quickly closed the sketchbook, scanned the surroundings, then looked right into Benjamin''s eyes. ¡°Benjamin, promise me that you will never show this to anyone.¡± ¡°Why? Are these designs good?¡± asked Benjamin. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thalia''s reaction and expression told Benjamin that he was incredible, but he wasn''t sure if he had interpreted everything correctly. After all, those were just his doodles and were something he drew as a hobby. Thalia blinked, appearing exasperated when she said, ¡°Benjamin, please don''t look at me like that. That innocent, confused look just makes me feel inadequate and infuriatingly jealous.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that,¡± replied Benjamin. Thalia bit her lip as she looked at him. ¡°I don''t know how to tell you this, Benjamin, but every country in this world is in urgent need of blueprints like these. You have turned into an asset so valuable that you are more than something mere organizations would fight for. Do you understand what that means?¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Benjamin stared and was a little confused, but he nodded anyway. He understood the nature of the problem. What he couldn''t understand was how the problem could be as grave as Thalia made it out to be. It''s just some doodles... ¡°Your talent is what the world desperately needs now, so if you are exposed but can''t or won''t work for someone, they will send assassins after you to prevent you from working for theirpetitors. You understand that, right?¡± asked Thalia. She was careful and truly meant it when she warned him. ¡°Yeah, I understand,¡± replied Benjamin. Seeing how calm Benjamin was, Thalia raised her brow. She seemed uncertain when she looked at him. ¡°Benjamin? Do you really understand what I just said?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah, I understand. I will protect myself and won''t expose my secret until I''m certain of what I want to do in the future.¡± ¡°Okay... If that''s the case, then can you at least pretend to freak out a little? You''re making it look as though I''m an overreacting idiot who doesn''t understand how the world works,¡± replied Thalia. Benjamin frowned. ¡°How am I supposed to behave, then?¡± ¡°Excited or maybe proud? Do what Anthony does all the time. The tiniest praise will get him smiling like an idiot,¡± suggested Thalia. That was when Benjamin turned his attention to Anthony, who was still asleep. It seemed the siblings were wildly different in that sense. Anthony had always been firm and confident when he wasplimented, but Benjamin would always be cautious or calm when others praised him or gave him a gift. Still, Thalia had already requested it, so Benjamin feltpelled to smile. Seeing that forced smile rendered Thalia temporarily speechless. ¡°Nevermind. Let''s pretend I never said anything.¡± Benjamin put his smile away immediately. As Thalia stared at Benjamin, she felt weirdly happy and proud. It was as though she was watching her baby grow up. She took another look at the design he had been doodling and quickly closed the sketchbook before looking around. It seemed she was worried that someone would see it. ¡°Benjamin, put it away. Now,¡± instructed Thalia. Benjamin obediently did as he was told and put everything into his backpack. Thalia remained on edge until everything was put away. Her eyes glowed with the warmth and pride of a mother when she looked at him. ¡°This has got to be my lucky year because I got to meet all three of you. You kids keep surprising me at every turn. I wonder if there is anything else I don''t know about you three. Maybe you should juste clean all at once. That way, my heart won''t have to endure this level of shock again,¡± said Thalia. Benjamin frowned before answering, ¡°That''s probably all the surprise there is.¡± ¡°Probably?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Definitely no more surprise,¡± answered Benjamin. It was undeniable that Anthony was a genius, but so was Benjamin. The only difference was that Benjamin was unaware of his own extraordinary intelligence. Thank the heavens that I''m the one who discovered his talents. Who knows what would happen if he had remained careless and someone else learned about this? Thalia had lost all desire to sleep by then. She kept her eyes on Benjamin as though he would suddenly disappear if she were even a little careless. ¡°Benjamin, I think you can continue exploring this and developing your skills. If Kyle ever finds out about this, he will surely take you away and¡ª¡± ¡°Then don''t tell him about it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I don''t want to be taken away.¡± Thalia couldn''t help chuckling a little. ¡°Benjamin, you don''t know this, but this world has always been extreme. You will only be protected if you can be of use to someone else. If you cannot contribute, death wille for you because, as far as your enemies are concerned, your mere existence is a threat to them.¡± ¡°So what you''re saying is that Kyle will kill me unless I work for Darz?¡± asked Benjamin. ¡°Uh, no. That is not what I meant at all. Kyle is not that kind of person. If he finds out about this, he will likely worship all three of you. What I''m truly worried about is that Darz might not be able to handle you three geniuses,¡± replied Thalia before she sighed. The truth was that the matter was easily solved once it wasid out. Darz specialized in hacking and assigning tasks. It knew nothing about building machinery, and expanding into that field would require a lot of resources. On top of that, their efforts wouldn''t bear any fruits until yearster. Many governments, who had long been in that field, would be theirpetitors as well. Under those circumstances, it would not be wise for Darz to get involved at all. There was also the part where they would have topete against military personnel. That was, perhaps, the worst part of them all, because those people had no problem with killing and would not hesitate to annihte those in their way. Darz would attract a lot of attention if they were to dabble in weapon construction, and Thalia could already imagine the danger it would bring. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. I better meet up with Kyle as soon as possible to discuss this matter in detail. Thalia was still excited about her discovery, but her worries had drowned that excitement out. She knew, at that moment, that anxiety would keep herpany the entire journey. Just then, Anthony, who had been sleeping, woke up because their conversation was getting too loud. He pulled his eye mask away and revealed his exhausted gaze. ¡°What are you two talking about? You''re so noisy!¡± Thalia turned to look at Anthony. She whispered into his ear, but to her surprise, he simply responded with a simple ¡°okay.¡± After that, he requested, ¡°Keep your voices down while you talk. You keep waking me up.¡± After saying that, he put his eye mask on, turned around, and went back to sleep. Thalia was dumbfounded. Must he be that calm? Or do they simply not know what I''m talking about? This is such an incredible discovery, so why are these boys acting as though it''s just an everyday issue? D*mn it, they make me look like an overreacting idiot. Thalia turned her attention to Benjamin. Thetter couldn''t help defending his big brother. ¡°As far as my brother is concerned, there is nothing more important than sleep.¡± Thalia replied, ¡°Yeah, I can see that.¡± ¡°Thalia, I understand what you''re worried about, but you can rest assured. I will keep myself safe and will think long and hard about what my future holds,¡± said Benjamin suddenly. He kept his eyes on her the entire time to show her how earnest he was about it. Thalia turned her attention to him when she heard what he said. She nodded firmly and sighed. ¡°I thought that Darz would be a home for you three, but now... Ah, forget about it. We''ll cross that bridge when we get there.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay, it''ste, and you should get some sleep,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Okay.¡± With that said, Benjamin put his backpack on the table. Thalia snatched it away immediately. Benjamin stared at her in confusion. ¡°D-Don''t leave it there. It''s not safe,¡± said Thalia. Benjamin didn''t respond. ¡°I''ll hold it for now and give it back to you after we''vended,¡± said Thalia. The boy didn''tment on that. He simply nodded. ¡°Okay, go to bed now. A brain like yours should not be strained,¡± said Thalia. She looked cautious and seemed on edge about his amazing brain suffering even the tiniest bit of stress. I guess it makes sense. Precious resources shouldn''t be wasted. Benjamin didn''t say anything else before closing his eyes and going to sleep. Thalia smiled like a proud aunt when she saw Benjamin going to bed. She sat in the middle, so she could check up on Benjamin and then on Anthony. Her eyes shone with pride, glee, and worry all at the same time. Theplexity of her emotions could not be expressed with words. In a way, she was holding all the trump cards in the world. It was at that moment that she felt something strange. It was as though she was invincible so long as she had them with her. She even fantasized about being the queen of the world for a moment there. That fantasy was surprisingly great. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 It was a long flight, but after discovering the truth, Thalia became too excited and couldn''t rest well. She had an irrational fear that someone would kidnap the kids if she fell asleep, so she would check up on them every now and then. It was an exhausting journey, and she practically suffered all the way to Zaewora, where they got off the ne. When they disembarked, Anthony and Benjamin appeared energetic because they had rested well. It was as though they weren''t burdened at all. They followed Keh until he got into a car. That was when Anthony stood there and thought about the situation. ¡°Aren''t you going to go after him?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°He''ll catch us spying if we get too close,¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Can you locate Nat from here?¡± questioned Benjamin while staring at his brother. Anthony shook his head. ¡°Nat nned for everything when she first left. She will surely have covered her tracks well, so there is no way there are any clues for us to find her.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Anthony pointed in the direction that Keh''s car had left. ¡°I can try to trace Daddy instead. At worst, we can take advantage of that car,¡± said Anthony. His eyes glowed in a way that was way too mature for a kid his age. Benjamin realized what Anthony was talking about right away, so he nodded. That was when a voice came from above their tiny heads. ¡°So what do we do now? Where to next?¡± Anthony thought about it, then answered, ¡°Let''s get a hotel room and shower. We''ll decide what to do after we eat something.¡± Thalia arched her brows and said, ¡°That sounds great.¡± She was in urgent need of a shower and a nap. She put her hand out to hail a cab immediately. After they piled into the car, Anthony gave in to his curiosity and asked, ¡°Thalia, you''ve traveled all around the world, so why don''t you know anyone in Zaewora?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Oh, I have friends here. Plenty of them, actually.¡± ¡°Then why didn''t you call them and have theme to pick us up?¡± asked Anthony. Thalia grinned and replied, ¡°Because then we won''t live long enough to make our way out of the airport.¡± Anthony was a little speechless. ¡°Seriously? You aren''t on good terms with anyone here?¡± ¡°Oh, I''m on good terms with them,¡± answered Thalia as she shifted her gaze to the kids. ¡°When I say we won''t survive, I meant we will die of embarrassment when we hear themughing their butts off after seeing me here with two chubby kids.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin were speechless. ¡°So we''re an embarrassment to you? Is that it?¡± challenged Anthony. ¡°Yes, obviously,¡± answered Thalia while nodding. ¡°Then why were you so excited about Benjamin''s weapon blueprints that you couldn''t sleep earlier?¡± asked Anthony. Thalia immediately mped a hand over his mouth. She whispered, ¡°Keep your voices down. You''ll get Benjamin in trouble if you don''t.¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at her. Thalia let him go before softly saying, ¡°Also, never say those words out loud in public again, okay?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. It''s not that bad.¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± insisted Thalia. ¡°Zaewora is a chaotic ce, and their military has eyes everywhere. On top of that, many countries send their spies here to conduct business, so you never know if someone will overhear you.¡± Anthony sighed when he saw how serious Thalia had gotten. ¡°So what if someone overhears it? No one would believe that someone as young as Benjamin actually did all that.¡± ¡°All the more reason to keep it a secret. That is the best protection we can offer him now. Even then, if we ever run into someone who is knowledgeable in that field, he will be in deep trouble,¡± replied Thalia. Anthony turned to Benjamin, who remained so calm that it was as though he had nothing to do with what they were discussing. The former red andined, ¡°Seriously, dude. Of all the things to be talented in, you had to be good at this? Ugh, now I have to protect you, too.¡± Benjamin nced at Anthony and replied, ¡°Oh, puh-lease. You should focus on protecting yourself instead. Given the current trend, we are likely moving toward a technological age where the inte will dominate everything. Your existence is a threat to many as well.¡± ¡°All I have to do is remain good enough to hide my trail. No one will be able to find me then,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Yeah? Well, all I have to do is keep my doodling to myself, and no one will be any the wiser,¡± argued Benjamin. Anthony had more to say, but he swallowed his words before they left his lips. In the end, he nodded and agreed, ¡°I guess you''re right about that.¡± Benjamin didn''t say anything else. Naturally, Anthony wouldn''t joke about or mess with matters that could endanger Benjamin. Still, he couldn''t resist teasing a little. ¡°Ah, forget about it. It''s the big brother''s job to protect the baby brother, anyway. Don''t worry, pal. I''ve got your back, and you don''t need to thank me or anything.¡± Benjamin was speechless. At the end of the day, the elder sibling still held more responsibility and was the boss. Being born one secondter had doomed Benjamin''s entire life. He looked at his brother and grinned politely but in irritation. Anthony, on the other hand, smiled brightly. He was suddenly in a much better mood. Thalia, who had been watching them from the side, couldn''t help curving her lips into a smile. She didn''tment on anything. Instead, she looked out the window. Zaewora... It''s been a while. Spencer, do you still remember our past here? Meanwhile, a man in his thirties was wearing a long-sleeved shirt and a pair of trousers. He looked regal and had one hand on the steering wheel as he drove down the road. An exquisite ring rested on one of his long fingers while a small grin sat on his lips. Everything about him showed just how undisciplined and carefree he was. Ear-deafening music roared within the car, and the driver was tapping to the rhythm. ¡°So, how does it feel to be back here, J? Do you feel at home?¡± asked Dave. Keh was sitting beside him and felt aplex emotion burning in his heart. Hearing that question prompted him to reach out to turn the music off. Taken aback, Dave asked, ¡°What was that for?¡± ¡°It''s too noisy.¡± Dave sighed in exasperation. ¡°J, I haven''t seen you in a few years, but dang, you sure have changed a lot. Look at what the world has done to you. You''ve lost your youthful side.¡± Keh paused for a moment before challenging, ¡°Oh, as if you''re still young?¡± ¡°Am I not young? Many im that I still look as though I''m in my twenties,¡± said Dave. ¡°It''s only been a few years since west saw each other, and you''ve already turned into an idiot. How sad.¡± Dave took a moment beforementing. ¡°You are just as heartless as you have always been.¡± Keh smirked without saying anything. ¡°Regardless, now that you are here, I will show you around. The ce has really changed and is nothing like the way it was before,¡± said Dave. Unfortunately, Keh wasn''t interested in that at all. He simply turned to Dave and asked, ¡°Have you located the person I asked you to find?¡± Dave frowned when he saw how eager Keh seemed. The former asked, ¡°Must you be so direct? It''s been years since west saw each other, so shouldn''t you at least ask how I''ve been?¡± ¡°Your face has gotten rounder, and your tummy has gotten bigger. That suggests that you have everything you need and more, so why would I bother asking about your life? It''s obvious that everything is good,¡± said Keh. Dave sighed and sat up a little,ining, ¡°Boring.¡± He thought about it a bit before answering, ¡°I haven''t found the person you are looking for. There is no way to track her down.¡± Keh frowned. I guess Natasha has been extra careful since she came here. It makes sense. She is Shadow Seeker, so there is no way she''d let anyone find her that easily. ¡°However...¡± said Dave. He deliberately trailed off and grinned meaningfully. ¡°What?¡± demanded Keh. ¡°Well, I heard the news that after theirstmunication, Boss returned to Vermillion Base''s headquarters.¡± ¡°Returned?¡± repeated Keh as he secretly wondered what it could entail. ¡°My guess is that they haven''t met in person. After that phone call, Boss left. He never checked out of the hotel room, though, so maybe they got into some sort of agreement. They will probably meet in person the next time he shows up,¡± said Dave. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Keh frowned upon hearing that, his eyes looking incredibly cold. ¡°In that case, they have not met each other yet, right?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Of course. My men are keeping an eye on them all day. Rest assured that we will stop them before they have the chance to meet each other face to face!¡± Dave replied. Keh''s eyes glinted when he heard the response. With his mind at ease, he turned to gaze at Dave and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Dave nced at him for a moment and continued driving. With his eyes peeled on the road, he said, ¡°Why don''t you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh asked. Dave knitted his brows. ¡°Stop pretending to be ignorant. You know that I don''t help anyone. If you don''t make it clear, don''t me me when one of our men screw things up...¡± With a grim look, Keh said, ¡°Didn''t I say it before? She''s more important than my life!¡± Instantly, Dave''s lips curled into a grin. ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡± Staring at him, Keh answered, ¡°She''s the mother of my children!¡± Finding it difficult to believe, Dave snorted and said, ¡°Tsk! You''re indeed shameless!¡± Since he didn''t want to believe it, Keh was toozy to exin further. ¡°If she''s your girlfriend, why would she be here? Could it be that... she isn''t fond of you?¡± Dave guessed. ¡°Do you think your hypothetical question will ever happen to me?¡± Keh asked him back. Dave scanned him for a while and said yfully, ¡°Although it''s unlikely to happen, life is full of surprises. What else is impossible when you, Keh Hamilton, value a woman more than life?¡± Keh was rendered speechless and didn''t respond to that. Suddenly, a thought shed through Dave''s mind. He quickly gazed at Keh and said, ¡°By the way, do you remember we met a master when we were on a mission many years ago?¡± A moment of thoughtter, Keh said, ¡°I vaguely remember that, yes.¡± ¡°Well, do you still remember what the master told us back then?¡± Keh looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Once the master saw you, he said you''re born to be a leader and will possess power your whole life. Although your life is generally smooth, the only obstacle is romance. You can avoid it by staying away from women, or a cmity awaits you!¡± Dave said and shed him a mocking smile. After Dave finished, Keh looked at him and said, ¡°Well, what are you suggesting?¡± ¡°I''m reminding you about what the master said before. Stay away from women, and you''ll avoid the obstacle. Otherwise, a cmity would befall you!¡± Dave repeated mockingly. When the image of his loved one shed through his mind, Keh narrowed his eyes and rumbled, ¡°I''d rather face the cmity.¡± Although Dave had meant to tease Keh, he knew that thetter wasn''t joking in his reply. After a while, Dave said yfully, ¡°It seems like you''re serious this time.¡± ¡°Of course! Do you think I''m here to visit you?¡± Keh retorted. Dave nodded in response. ¡°I''m curious about what kind of a woman can make J, who used to stay away from women, be so loyal.¡± Meanwhile, an indescribable feeling arose as Keh thought about Natasha again. I''m also curious about how Natasha captured my heart, so much so that I''m willing toe from afar to find her. As the car zoomed steadily on the road, Dave nced at Keh. ¡°Do you want to make a brief visit to the headquarters? The moment they heard you wereing back, our friends expressed their eagerness to meet with you. Besides, the neers have heard about your stories and were impressed. They wish to see the real you too.¡± After giving it some thought, Keh declined the invitation. ¡°It''s okay. You can drive straight to the hotel.¡± Deep down, Dave understood Keh''s temperament and why he was reluctant to go. As such, Dave didn''t force him to do it. ¡°All right. Anyway, why should you stay in a hotel? Since you''re here, you muste to my ce.¡± With that, Dave stepped on the gas. Half an hourter, he drove the car into a castle. Both got out of the car after it stopped. Far away from them, a helicopter was parked on the grass field in the garden. Upon noticing the helicopter, Keh teased him, ¡°Why haven''t you scrapped the thing?¡± Dave quickly responded, ¡°I still have to use it to pick you up and only scrap it when necessary!¡± When a thought shed through his mind, he added, ¡°Speaking of which, I initially nned to pick you up with it to make you feel at home. However, I chose to drive a car after considering that you might have an unusual motive for visiting here. By the way, I haven''t driven my car for many years. You should not feel bad but honored instead because I became your driver today.¡± Raising his brows, Keh said, ¡°I don''t know about feeling honored. Nevertheless, I know that luck is probably on my side because I''m still alive.¡± Dave turned and looked at him. ¡°Well, the master was right about you. Not only do you have a smooth life, but you can also ovee all sorts of challenges.¡± Keh shed him a smile but didn''t take it seriously. ¡°Let''s go.¡± With that, Dave walked toward the castle. Soon, a housekeeper came to wee and greet him. ¡°Sir, wee home.¡± Dave casually threw his bunch of keys to the housekeeper and instructed her, ¡°I have a distinguished guest today. Please prepare some high-grade tea.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Then, Dave and Keh entered the hall and sat in the living room. Keh noted the all-female group of housekeepers and raised his browszily. ¡°Is it appropriate for me to stay here?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Dave asked him back. ¡°Wouldn''t I disturb you?¡± It was not until then that Dave got what Keh meant. He inched closer and whispered, ¡°I don''t crap where I eat. Besides, I prefer orientaldies. I just... It feels weird if men serve me.¡± The next moment, he continued in a normal tone, ¡°Just make yourself at home.¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°Remember what you said, okay? Don''t mind if I do.¡± Dave picked up his cup of tea and nced at him. ¡°Stop pretending to be polite.¡± Then, he gestured for Keh to drink the tea. ¡°Try it. It''s my hundred-year-old collection. I won''t take it out for any guests.¡± A glint shed across his eyes when Keh picked up his cup and observed the tea. After a while, a faint smile grew on his lips. ¡°I''m afraid you have been conned.¡± Dave was startled upon hearing that. ¡°How is it possible? Someone gave it to me when he requested my help. Why would he give me a counterfeit?¡± With that, he took a few sips of the tea and frowned. ¡°Besides, it doesn''t taste like a counterfeit.¡± ¡°The genuine tea tastes slightly bitter,¡± Keh said, looking solemn. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Dave stared at him with suspicion. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Noticing Dave was beginning to take him seriously, Keh chuckled. ¡°Of course not! I was kidding!¡± ¡°J! How childish of you!¡± Kehughed for a while and took a few sips of the tea. Then, he put down his cup and gazed at Dave with a grim look. ¡°All right, Dave. Let''s get down to business. I want to know how Vermillion Base has developed and everything rted to Boss. Moreover, I have to find her as soon as possible.¡± Exuding a mysterious aura, Dave stared at him for a while and replied in perfect Ustranian, ¡°I knew you couldn''t sit still for long.¡± With that, he got up. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°Where are we going?¡± Keh asked. Acting all mysterious, Dave pointed at the first floor and went upstairs with a smile. Keh frowned in bewilderment but followed him anyway. Upstairs, they continued to walk for some time before arriving at a bedroom. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Keh''s expression was tense. After entering the room, Dave turned around and shot him a teasing look. ¡°Well, do you want to get some rest here?¡± Keh nced around the room and responded, ¡°I dare not stay in your room. After all, I don''t want anyone whoes in to think that I''m you.¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°You have a dirty mind!¡± Keh did not reply to that. Dave walked toward the wardrobe and touched the back of it. Slowly, it opened and revealed a hidden room. Then, he nced at Keh and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Keh followed him silently. It was not a simple hidden room but rather an independent suite. Keh smelled something as soon as he got in. ¡°Dave.¡± ¡°Dave.¡± Sitting in front of theputers, a few young men rapidly typed away on their keyboards. A series of codes appeared on many screens that differed in size. Dave came up to Keh and asked, ¡°What do you think? Is the environment okay?¡± ¡°I think you''re the only one who would build a hidden room in your bedroom,¡± Keh scoffed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I''m curious to know if you ever feel worried that they might see you sleeping naked.¡± Dave answered calmly, ¡°Well, it''s a one-way device. They can never walk out of my bedroom without my fingerprint.¡± Raising his eyebrows, Keh couldn''t help butmend him, ¡°What an awesome design!¡± Dave rolled his eyes at him and asked, ¡°How about it? Do you want me to design a simr one for you?¡± ¡°Please don''t. I''m afraid I don''t deserve it.¡± ¡°I suspect your hidden room is bigger than mine!¡± Dave whispered. Keh listened without saying anything. After a while, Dave walked toward the young men and looked at one of them. ¡°Miguel, how is the investigation going?¡± ¡°The information you need is all here.¡± ¡°All right. Pleasee over and exin to us,¡± Dave instructed. As a thought popped into his mind, Dave introduced Keh to the young man. ¡°By the way, this is... Mr. Hamilton. He''s a lot older than you.¡± Keh shot Dave a bewildered nce. In response, Dave added, ¡°This young man is a Gen Z! Aren''t you a lot older than him?¡± ¡°In that case, you''re also a lot older than him,¡± Keh argued. ¡°Well, I''m younger than you,¡± Dave replied smugly. ¡°Is that so? In that case, shouldn''t you show me some respect?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Should I bow to you?¡± ¡°I''m willing to ept it if that''s what you want.¡± ¡°You can''t tolerate even the slightest of teasing, can you?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Dave nodded, for he admitted that Keh was better at exchanging jabs. ¡°You win,¡± Dave said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Dave stopped dwelling on it and turned around to walk toward the central control panel. After sitting around the control panel, Dave rested his legszily on it. Momentster, he snapped his fingers and instructed, ¡°You may start now.¡± Miguel nodded in response. As soon as he touched the control panel, a picture of Boss appeared on the screen. ¡°After conducting a thorough investigation for a few days, we''ve finally dug out some information about the background of the person with the codename Boss.¡± Keh turned his gaze to the control panel upon hearing it. ¡°This is Boss. His real name is Yosef Smith. He is a mixed race man and has Spaunian nationality. His parents died in a war, and he joined Vermillion Base when he was young. He nned many terrorist attacks and contributed a lot to Vermillion Base. However, he is always undermined by someone called General Will. As such, they are believed to be friendly on the surface but are dissatisfied with one another deep down.¡± ¡°Who is General Will?¡± Keh questioned with narrowed eyes. ¡°He is the right-hand man in Vermillion Base. However, we haven''t found out who the real leader is, and thus no one knows his identity for now,¡± Miguel exined. Keh frowned upon hearing it. ¡°In that case, Boss is an influential figure in Vermillion Base!¡± ¡°At least he has a say over certain matters.¡± Suddenly, a thought popped into Keh''s mind. ¡°Can you find out information about Vermillion Base in the early days? For instance, do they have hackers?¡± ¡°Yes, they did have hackers back then!¡± Miguel answered confidently. Keh gazed at him in surprise. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°When I investigated Boss, I also dug out information about Vermillion Base''s inception. Apart from plundering resources in exchange for weapons, the organization''s hackers also hackedpanies owned by wealthy people in the early days. They even hacked governments in exchange for arge amount of money. They must have expanded so rapidly all because of the hackers!¡± Miguel said. ¡°Can you obtain information on those hackers?¡± Keh enquired. However, Miguel shook his head. ¡°I''m afraid that would be challenging because it happened many years ago. At least I can''t do it. Anyway, someone might be able to do it...¡± ¡°Who?¡± Keh''s interest was piqued. ¡°Two god-like hackers, namely Shadow Seeker and Anonymous. I think it''s possible if they try it. However, Vermillion Base had a head start before the inte became increasinglymon. Therefore, I think the organization wouldn''t release any information about their hackers on the inte. You can try, but I''m not sure if you''ll be able to find anything useful,¡± Miguel exined. Keh frowned after Miguel finished. Natasha wouldn''t have waited for so many years if the information could be found. Since someone as skillful as her couldn''t discover anything, my idea won''t work. While Keh was deep in thought, Dave gazed at him and said proudly, ¡°Why do you want to look for the early history of Vermillion Base? No matter how strong the hackers are, they will be no match for Miguel. After all, he is one of the top ten hackers in the world.¡± ¡°It''s rted to one of my family members, and thus I have to investigate it,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Was your family member one of Vermillion Base''s hackers?¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He''s dead.¡± Dave paused before understanding dawned. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°In that case, I''m afraid it''ll be hard to get any information. After all, Shadow Seeker and Anonymous are the top hackers in the world. I tried to find them for many years but to no avail. Some time ago, I heard that they had apetition. However, they disappeared not long after they showed up. Hence, it''s nearly impossible to get their help!¡± Upon hearing that, Keh looked at him and asked, ¡°Why were you looking for them?¡± ¡°Of course, I wanted to recruit them! How could I let others use them to go against me?¡± Keh listened with furrowed brows. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 After mulling over it briefly, Keh said, ¡°Stop looking for them.¡± Dave was confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You won''t be able to find them, and even if you do, they''re not going to work for you,¡± Keh imed. Dave frowned. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I just do.¡± ¡°You know them?¡± Dave smelled something fishy. Keh lowered his gaze and instinctively hid the truth. ¡°I don''t.¡± ¡°Then, how do you know they won''t work for me?¡± ¡°Didn''t you say so yourself? You spent years searching, so do you think they''re oblivious to the fact that you''re looking for them? There''s only one possibility, and that is they refuse to work for you,¡± Keh exined. Dave''s brows furrowed as Keh''s exnation swayed his opinion. After pondering for a long while, he finally said, ¡°I can''t give up even if that''s the case. Everyone else is looking for them too. If I give up now, the others will have a higher chance of finding them. Shadow Seeker and Anonymous better be smart and continue to stand firm as they are right now. Otherwise, any movement they make will attract the pursuit of every organization. Things won''t be as peaceful as how it is now by that time.¡± Keh''s gaze darkened. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you going to do if someone else seeds in recruiting Shadow Seeker?¡± Keh asked. His question stunned Dave at first. Then, the muscles along Dave''s jaw tensed, and a fierce glint shed across his eyes. ¡°I''ll do what anyone else will.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°Kill them.¡± Dave continued, ¡°I won''t give them the chance to go against me.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at Dave''s deration. I''m starting to understand why Natasha hides her identity, but I also now know what it means that she was honest with me. He dropped his gaze to the floor before swinging it to Dave. ¡°The same goes for you then. You won''t get that chance,¡± Keh said with a smirk. Even though Dave hadn''t met Keh over the years, he understood thetter''s character and knew he wouldn''t state something confidently without reason. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh thought about it for a while before he spoke. ¡°What I''m saying is, don''t even think about it. They''re not someone you can even think about.¡± Dave sensed that he was implying something. ¡°J, are you sure you don''t know who Shadow Seeker is?¡± Keh is like a walking miracle to me. When we established DX Group together, he could make things I deemed impossible happen. After a while, I slowly grew ustomed to it. I''m not surprised if he says he knows Shadow Seeker since it''s not entirely impossible in Keh''s case. However, Keh staunchly denied it. ¡°I don''t.¡± ¡°Then why can''t I even think about them?¡± Dave asked. ¡°That''s because Shadow Seeker won''t favor any one organization.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Keh turned his gaze to Miguel. ¡°Well, everyone in the hackermunity knows about it. Ask him if you don''t believe me.¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°He''s right. Shadow Seeker did dere on the web they wouldn''t favor any one organization and even made a vow. I don''t think they''ll go back on their words.¡± His eyes sparkled as he exined. The creases on Dave''s forehead deepened. ¡°What good does it do if they made a vow? If taking an oath works, we wouldn''t need the police.¡± ¡°You might not believe it, Dave, but the hackermunity does. After all, Shadow Seeker''s the god that every one of us admires,¡± Miguel justified. Keh stayed silent at Miguel''s remark, but his face softened, and a faint smile yed on his lips. There was even some pride gleaming in his eyes. He looked at Miguel. ¡°From your tone, I guess you admire them too?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Miguelughed. ¡°They''re my idols.¡± ¡°Who do you admire more? Shadow Seeker or Anonymous?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Um...¡± Miguel was caught off guard by his question. ¡°How do I say this? They''re both top hackers, so I admire them both.¡± ¡°What if you have to choose one?¡± Keh was persistent. ¡°Then...¡± Keh stared at him intently, adamant about getting a solid answer. How can Anonymouspare to Natasha? Anonymous is nothing. Miguel frowned, clearly troubled over making a decision. Dave couldn''t help but say, ¡°Why are you troubled over something like this? It''s not like something will happen after you make a decision.¡± Keh objected, ¡°What if something does happen?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°What if... one of them decides to take him as their apprentice?¡± Keh suggested. Miguel''s eyes brightened. ¡°R-Really?¡± Dave eyed Keh suspiciously. ¡°I''m just saying,¡± Keh insisted. Miguel said dejectedly, ¡°It''d be nice if it was real.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your dream mighte true,¡± Keh hinted. Miguelughed. ¡°Just getting to see their real faces will be more than enough to satisfy me, let alone taking me as an apprentice.¡± Keh didn''t respond. From the side, Dave was silently studying Keh''s expression. After knowing him for so many years, I''m sure he knows Shadow Seeker, but since he''s not going to spill, I''m not going to force him. I know Keh, and I''m sure he won''t let anyone threaten DX Group, even if he''s already washed his hands of the organization. I suppose I have nothing to fret about. Dave turned his gaze to Miguel. ¡°Then, what about Anonymous?¡± Miguel''s smile dimmed as his expression turned serious. ¡°There was a rumor within the hacker community that Anonymous has already joined an organization.¡± Dave''s brow furrowed at the information. ¡°Which organization?¡± ¡°I think it''s Darz, but there''s no official statement from them.¡± Miguel added, ¡°Hence, there''s no telling if that rumor is true or fake.¡± Darz? Keh scrunched his brows. Could it be just a coincidence? Dave arched his brow and scoffed coldly. ¡°Darz again!¡± His gaze darted to Keh. ¡°That''s your long-time enemy.¡± Keh dipped his gaze. ¡°It''s all in the past.¡± ¡°It may be in the past for you, but they might not think that way.¡± Dave added, ¡°I heard Holden has been asking around about you. He probably would''ve been knocking on your door if you hadn''t retired and hidden your identity.¡± The creases on Keh''s forehead deepened. That''s one of my concerns. Anthony joined Darz. If they find out about Anthony''s rtionship with me... It''s best if I settle things here quickly, then return to talk with Anthony. Dave watched Keh fall into silence while his expression darkened. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Scared?¡± Hostility red in Keh''s eyes as he looked at Dave. ¡°Are you joking?¡± Daveughed. ¡°I think you might as welle out of retirement. It''s better to be proactive than passive. Take over Darz, then retire without worry.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Keh said sarcastically, ¡°That''s a good n you have there. Ie out of retirement, take over Darz, then retire. I get to do all the work while you can just sit there and have everything served to you on a tter. Do I look that dumb to you?¡± Dave retorted, ¡°Let''s not put it that way. DX is also your baby. You can''t just ignore it after giving birth to it. Sometimes, you have to shoulder the responsibility of a parent.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at Dave. ¡°I''m not going to take that credit. You''re the one who nursed and nurtured that baby to what it is today, so you''re the one responsible for it. I''m not going to interfere in any of its affairs so that it doesn''t grow distant from you.¡± Dave didn''t know how to respond to that. After that brief interlude, Dave regained his serious attitude. ¡°I''m just thinking about your safety. Holden will find you sooner orter, even if you''re retired. What are you going to do then?¡± ¡°That''s none of your concern.¡± ¡°Fine, I''m not going to worry about you, but what about your girlfriend? Have you thought about her and your future kids? What if Holden targets your girlfriend to get revenge?¡± A murderous glint shed across Keh''s eyes. ¡°He won''t dare!¡± ¡°I don''t know whether he dares or not, but he might actually do it,¡± Dave said. It''s fine with me even if he doesn''te out of retirement. I hope this serves as a warning to him, though. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The viciousness in Keh''s gaze lessened slightly, but some anger was still simmering beneath the surface. His expression was still stony. A momentter, he said, ¡°I won''t let him have that chance.¡± ¡°He has been looking all over for you all these years. Despite my best efforts to stop him, I''m afraid I can''t stop him forever.¡± Dave added, ¡°All in all, you watch your back.¡± ¡°Is Holden still finding trouble with DX?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Not so much after you retired, but we still don''t see eye to eye. There''s still animosity between us beneath the surface,¡± Dave exined. ¡°Darz has been developing rapidly for the past few years and has people all over the world. You better be careful. Ring me up anytime you have a problem,¡± Keh uttered. Dave instantly narrowed his eyes. ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°Even if I have washed my hands of DX, I''m still the founder. I''m not going to let anyone bully it,¡± Keh said. ¡°Now, that''s good to hear.¡± ¡°However, I''m not going to interfere in everything that happens either,¡± Keh added. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m just d you''re not going to neglect DXpletely. I won''t go to you for small matters,¡± Dave promised. In the end, I just wanted his promise. It isn''t that I can''t manage DX by myself. I just missed the time when I founded DX with Keh. DX feltplete and was filled with life when he was around. Even though he turned a blind eye and deaf ear to everything that happened to DX all these years, I knew his heart was still here, and that was enough for me. Dave''s spirits lifted when he thought of that. He turned to Miguel. ¡°Check again. See if you can find that group of hackers from Vermillion Base.¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°Also, how''s it going at Boss'' side of things?¡± Dave asked. ¡°He''s still in the Vermillion Base headquarters.¡± ¡°What about the person I asked you to find?¡± Dave questioned. Miguel shook his head. ¡°It''s strange, you know. I couldn''t trace the location of that phone call, no matter how long I tried. I even asked a few of my friends for help, yet none of them could trace it. It was like a pro was pulling the strings from the back. However, there aren''t many hackers that are more skillful than us on this.¡± ¡°Do you have a suspect?¡± ¡°Other than Shadow Seeker and Anonymous, there are seven to eight people with better skills than me, so I can''t say for sure.¡± Miguel shrugged. Dave nced at Keh with a frown. ¡°J, one thing is for sure. That woman has a pro helping her. After we failed to pursue her thest time, we immediately switched our target to Boss, but it would be easier if we knew who was helping her. Do you have any idea who that might be?¡± Keh lowered his gaze. Who else can it be? It''s the joke of the century if they think they can find her with such means. Keh didn''t give him a straight answer. ¡°Use the most primitive method to find her.¡± ¡°The most primitive... Are you sure?¡± Dave inquired. ¡°Since technology won''t work, let''s employ the most primitive method.¡± Keh said, ¡°It never gets old.¡± Dave raised his brow casually, not opposing his suggestion. ¡°All right, but it may take a long time.¡± ¡°It''s better than waiting helplessly,¡± Keh said. Dave nodded and cast a nce at Miguel, who then went to do as ordered. ¡°Wait.¡± Keh stopped him. Miguel looked over his shoulder. After thinking over it for a while, Keh cautioned, ¡°She might not use her personal information, so watch out for that. Focus on the person, not the information.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Miguel nodded and left. Dave started, ¡°Your woman knows quite a few counter reconnaissance methods.¡± He paused briefly before looking at Keh. ¡°What kind of person is she?¡± Keh''s eyes softened at the mention of Natasha. ¡°A person indescribable with mere words.¡± Dave''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Now I''m curious about her. First, she brought you back to this ce. Second, she knows so many counter reconnaissance techniques. What takes the cake is that you''re even willing to go all out for her. I''m very interested to see what kind of person she is.¡± ¡°Don''t get curious about her,¡± Keh warned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just don''t!¡± Keh shot him a warning re. Dave chuckled. ¡°You''re still so possessive.¡± ¡°No one can even glimpse at what''s mine,¡± Keh stated. ¡°Now, I have reasons to believe that woman is here to hide from you, J.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Do you think that''s possible?¡± ¡°Why not? Isn''t her actions clear as day? Besides, don''t say I didn''t warn you. The person helping her might be her admirer. She''s obviously hiding from you,¡± Dave spected. Keh cast him a nce. ¡°Dave, are you still reading romance novels at this age?¡± Dave was taken aback by his retort. A sh of embarrassment crossed his face before he replied in a low tone, ¡°I stopped reading such things a long time ago!¡± ¡°Is that so? Yet your spection is so mind-boggling and cliche.¡± Dave frowned. ¡°J, I''m just cautioning you out of kindness, but you''re attacking me personally.¡± Keh cast him a nce. ¡°I''m just reminding you out of kindness as well. Stop reading those books. They''re not good for IQ development.¡± Dave couldn''te up with a retort. He could never win against Keh in an argument. ¡°Okay.¡± Dave nodded at Keh but didn''t say anything else. Keh couldn''t help the curve of his lips. At that moment, Miguel approached them. ¡°Dave, were you guys followed here?¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 A tense expression crossed Dave''s face when he heard Miguel''s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Someone hacked into the Overseer System and tracked where your car was heading from the airport. I''m guessing that you are being followed,¡± Miguel informed with a stern expression. Dave and Keh exchanged worried nces at the same time. ¡°Can we find out who it is?¡± Dave asked grimly. Miguel shook his head. ¡°Our men tried to track the perpetrator but failed. Whoever the hacker is, he''s more skilled than us and swiftly withdrew once he knew we were on to him.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Dave inquired curiously, ¡°If the hacker is as sophisticated as you say, why was he discovered when hacking into the Overseer System? Miguel, I remember that no one noticed when you hacked into it thest time.¡± ¡°I was thinking about this inconsistency too. There can only be two possibilities. Firstly, someone noticed thework freezing. Secondly...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dave asked. ¡°The hacker deliberately left tracks for us to find,¡± Keh suggested. Miguel nced at Keh before nodding in agreement. ¡°These are the only two possibilities.¡± Dave broke into a smile. ¡°It looks like the party in Spaunia is getting livelier.¡± Just as he spoke, he looked in Keh''s direction. ¡°J, do you think I''m the target or you?¡± Keh wasn''t surprised by the question. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°Of course there is. I can''t allow a friend on a rare visit to be dragged into my affairs,¡± Dave answered. An indiscernible glint shed across Keh''s eyes. ¡°I''m afraid I''m the one who got you involved.¡± ¡°Do you mean he could be from Vermillion Base?¡± Dave asked but quickly answered his own question. ¡°That''s unlikely. If they knew who you were, I probably would have heard of it. Besides, how would Boss, who''s extremely busy now, have time to keep an eye on you?¡± ¡°He doesn''t have to because he knows that I would definitelye,¡± Keh remarked with certainty. ¡°Are you saying that it was his men?¡± Dave asked. Keh shook his head. ¡°I can''t say. It feels more like an entirely new faction.¡± Dave''s eyes narrowed. ¡°That''s what my hunch says too. If it were Boss, he would have openly dered war instead of using such ndestine methods. Furthermore, he would let us know that he was watching us.¡± Keh concurred with a nod. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they wracked their brains, they couldn''t think of anyone else. Dave looked at him. ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be retired? How did you end up offending so many people?¡± Keh quipped, ¡°I can''t help being born attractive.¡± ¡°That''s true. You never fail to attract enemies!¡± Dave teased. Not disputing the statement, Keh curled his lips in response. After all, he couldn''t deny that was largely how his life turned out to be. At that moment, Dave broke into a mischievous smile. ¡°From my perspective, it seems that God is on my side. Look at how many experts are gathered here. Fate has evidently brought you here to help me take them all down. Say, do you think DX will stand at the top once all of them are wiped out?¡± Keh was cognizant that when Dave mentioned ¡°all of them,¡± it naturally included Shadow Seeker. Keh calmly reminded him, ¡°Be careful of getting carried away, for you might end up biting off more than you can chew.¡± Dave ignored the warning with a smile. ¡°With you around, what have I to fear? Furthermore, peace has reigned too long in Spaunia. It''s time to shake things up a little.¡± At that moment, a bloodthirsty glint faintly shed across Dave''s eyes. Keh threw him a nce without making ament. After all, Dave might not follow through with his words. If he did, he would run the risk of being attacked by thebined strength of the other organizations. That was a development that brought no benefit to DX at all. Nevertheless, Keh could vaguely sense that there were many different factions hidden within Spaunia itself. He didn''t know why they hade and couldn''t care less about them. However, he had a strong hunch the matter with Vermillion Base wouldn''t be easily resolved. More importantly, there was a sense of impending chaos just beyond the corner. As for how it was all going to end, no one had any idea. Regardless, he would keep Natasha safe,e what may. At that moment, his train of thought was broken by Miguel''s question. ¡°Dave, in that case, do we need to make any preparations?¡± Dave''s eyes sparkled momentarily. ¡°Didn''t you say that the hacker is more skilled than you are? What''s the point in preparing?¡± ¡°I can gather a few of my friends tounch abined attack. We''ll stand a better chance that way.¡± Dave furrowed his brows upon hearing Miguel''s suggestion. ¡°Is there really such a big difference among the skills of hackers?¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°A small variation makes a world of difference.¡± ¡°In that case, is there a way to differentiate those among you? For example, even though people have different characters and methods of doing things, we are still able to stereotype them. A person of a certain character has a fixed way of doing things. Therefore, aren''t you able to tell after battling each other so frequently?¡± Dave asked. ¡°There is. Some like to attack aggressively, while others prefer a more indirect approach. However, I have nevere across someone like that amongst all my opponents. His method might look ordinary, but his sequence is illogical, making him unpredictable. Furthermore, the way he attacks is extremely ruthless¡ª¡± Midway through his exnation, Miguel suddenly froze with his brows furrowed. ¡°Such methods remind me of someone,¡± Miguel suddenly remarked. ¡°Who is it?¡± Dave asked. Miguel answered hesitantly, ¡°Anonymous...¡± Dave''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Miguel shook his head and borated, ¡°I have not battled him before and only saw a video about him. Someone had made a recording while going against him. Even then, it was only a short clip, but it made a deep impression on me. Nheless, I''m still not sure if it''s really him.¡± Dave cracked a smile. ¡°If it really was him, there''s more to this matter than meets the eye.¡± ¡°Can it be that Anonymous challenged you on purpose, knowing that you''re looking for him?¡± Keh spected. ¡°I have been looking for him for a long time, so why is he only making an appearance now? Furthermore, the trail started from the airport...¡± Dave wondered aloud. No sooner had he finished than their eyes met. The answer dawned upon them at the same time. Looking at Keh, Dave curled his lips into a mysterious yet mischievous smile. ¡°J, I told you that you are good at attracting enemies. Even Anonymous has his sight locked on you!¡± When something urred to Keh, he asked Miguel, ¡°Didn''t you say earlier that Anonymous has joined Darz?¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°That''s what''s being spected within the hackermunity. There''s no official confirmation of it, though.¡± ¡°But there can never be smoke without a fire,¡± Kehmented. ¡°The rumor started when someone seemingly saw Anonymous being close to Kyle of Darz,¡± Miguel continued.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Keh''s eyes narrowed as he listened on. Anonymous... Darz... Why do I keep having this niggling sense of dread? Also, Darz has be particrly active recently. Their headquarters isn''t even located here, so why have they come? Could it be... All of a sudden, Keh had an epiphany. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Meanwhile, in an expansive presidential suite in Central Hotel, Dellmoor, Thalia was sprawled languidly on the couch, barefooted. Her striking red toenails entuated her porcin-white legs. The table in front of her was brimming with fruits and snacks which she munched on while surfing on her phone, making for a leisurely sight. As for Anthony, he was busy at theputer with Benjamin watching him closely from the side. It wasn''t until Anthony exited the program without a hitch that Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Tony, what are you doing all this for?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°On top of that, you even got yourself detected.¡± ¡°Detecting me and finding me are two different matters,¡± Anthony replied calmly, his gaze fixed on the screen. ¡°Besides, it''s not that they found me. I was the one who revealed my presence to them.¡± He was staring at the screen with a confident and steady expression. The gravitas he exuded belonged to someone a lot more mature than his age. ¡°But what are you nning?¡± Benjamin prodded. ¡°Obviously, I''m trying to see how capable Daddy''s men are and whether they have found any useful information. Even though Daddy promised to keep us updated, how much has he shared so far? Despite knowing that we''re extraordinary and have joined Darz, we will always be children in his eyes. He will definitely not want us to worry, let alone get us involved,¡± Anthony exined. Even though Benjamin shared his sentiments, he still couldn''t resist asking, ¡°Aren''t you worried that Daddy would notice?¡± ¡°He won''t.¡± ¡°Why won''t he?¡± At that moment, Thalia''s drawl rang out. ¡°Looks like both of you don''t know Keh well enough.¡± Upon hearing her words, Anthony asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thalia looked up from her phone and inquired, ¡°What? Don''t you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°I remember telling both of you about Keh''s background,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Just spit it out.¡± Anthony sensed something amiss. ¡°Back then, Keh established DX when he was going against Darz. Don''t you know this?¡± ¡°We do.¡± ¡°DX''s headquarters is located here.¡± Anthony was stunned. ¡°Here? Isn''t it in Irushea?¡± ¡°Hmm? Was that what I said back then?¡± Thalia knitted her brows while trying to recall that memory. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Did I not tell you that DX moved its headquarters here shortly after it was founded? Not long after they moved, Keh retired for some unknown reason, and DX was left in the hands of another founder. That person is simrly capable and ruthless. Under his management, DX expanded significantly and even recruited many hackers to their side.¡± Thalia paused briefly before she continued, ¡°From what I''ve learned, the majority of the top-twenty hackers within themunity were hired by him. As to who exactly they are, I have no idea.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were both rendered speechless. ¡°Other considerations aside, DX is filthy rich and was willing to make very attractive offers. As Darz was establishedter and wasn''t as well-funded, it waste to the game in terms of recruitment.¡± Thalia shook her head in regret as she spoke. Benjamin and Anthony stared intently at her, upset at the unwee piece of news. ¡°Why didn''t you tell us this beforehand?¡± Anthony questioned her. Thalia tilted her head to look at him. ¡°I assumed that both of you were already aware. Who could''ve guessed that you don''t even know your daddy at all?¡± She shifted the me back onto them. I''m not going to take responsibility for something like that. Anthony added, ¡°Please tell us everything next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At that moment, Benjamin, too, heaved a heavy sigh. When she saw how exasperated they were, Thalia advised them, ¡°Actually, this isn''t that big of a deal. So what if Keh finds out? He''s your daddy, not your enemy. Besides, he didn''t protest when he learned that both of you have joined Darz.¡± Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°It''s not that he doesn''t object. He just hasn''t gotten the opportunity to do so.¡± ¡°So what if he''s against it? It''s not like he can do anything to you,¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°That''s easy for you to say.¡± Thalia raised a brow. ¡°Of course. It''s none of my business, after all.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were so exasperated by her words that they were speechless. Thalia smiled at them. ¡°Don''t worry. Worsees to worst, you can pin the me on me. After all, Keh doesn''t have a good impression of me, and I don''t give a d*mn anyway.¡± Just when Anthony was about to reply, the phone on the table suddenly rang. They were subsequently stunned to see the name sshed across the caller ID. When she saw the boys motionless, Thalia asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Who''s calling?¡± Both of them said nothing. ¡°Don''t tell me it''s Keh?¡± she asked again. After giving her the side-eye, Anthony picked up the phone. At the same time, Benjamin and Thalia quickly fell silent. ¡°Hello, Daddy,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°Anthony, have you gone to bed yet?¡± Keh''s caring voice rang out over the line. After looking out the window, Anthony responded swiftly, ¡°To bed? What do you mean? It''s still early.¡± As if something had urred to him, Anthony asked, ¡°Daddy, have you arrived?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. I have.¡± ¡°Have you found Nat?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Keh answered. ¡°Soon means you haven''t!¡± ¡°Anthony, Nat is doing well. She''ll be fine,¡± Keh added. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Anthony, there''s something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are men from Darz in Spaunia now?¡± Keh enquired. ¡°W-Why are you asking?¡± ¡°There''s a hacker by the name of Anonymous in Darz, right?¡± Keh continued. The moment his code name was mentioned, Anthony felt his heart race. ¡°Daddy... What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I know that your rules don''t allow you to leak information, but can you not share it with me?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Daddy, you founded DX. You should know better than I do how the rules work,¡± Anthony replied. Despite their kinship, rules were still rules. Anthony understood that, and so did Keh. Just as expected, Keh spoke candidly after a momentary silence. ¡°Looks like you already know.¡± Anthony pursed his lips in silence. ¡°Actually, I just found out.¡± ¡°In that case, let me speak frankly. I don''t know what Darz has nned, but my objective of coming here is solely to find Nat. If Darz insists on interfering with my search, I''ll not show any mercy. Do you understand, Anthony?¡± Keh warned. Anthony''s brows furrowed. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good. I didn''t want to put you in a difficult position, but there are certain things that you''ll find out sooner orter and can''t disentangle yourself from,¡± Keh added. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 After pondering for a moment, Anthony said, ¡°Daddy, actually...¡± ¡°Actually what?¡± Keh asked. The words were on the brink of rolling off his tongue, but Anthony swallowed them back at the very last moment. After a brief hesitation, he answered, ¡°It''s nothing. When you find Nat ande home, we''ll talk about it in more detail. For now, I promise you that Darz will not take any action.¡± Keh digested his words before grunting in acknowledgment. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°In that case, Daddy, please be careful.¡± ¡°You, too, should behave. Take good care of Great-grandpa and Gramps,¡± Keh reminded. ¡°I know!¡± When Anthony finally ended the call, Thalia and Benjamin stared at him. ¡°Has Daddy begun to suspect us?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I don''t know.¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°It feels as if he''s threatening me or perhaps trying to probe for more information. It''s really hard to guess what''s going through his mind.¡± Lazing on the couch, Thalia grumbled when she heard their exchange, ¡°Isn''t that typical of members of the Hamilton family? All of you have plenty of agendas and speak in riddles. That''s why you''re so hard to understand!¡± Anthony gave her the side-eye. ¡°Isn''t this all your doing? If only you had made things clear earlier, I wouldn''t have needed to hack into Daddy''s system and subsequently be detected.¡± ¡°That''s why you shouldn''t act impulsively the next time,¡± Thalia asserted. ¡°In that case, the next time you tell us something, please do so in one shot.¡± Thalia, with a defiant cock of her brow, smiled faintly at him. ¡°I''ll try.¡± Watching them banter, Benjamin interrupted, ¡°I heard Daddy mention Anonymous on the phone. How did he know it was Anonymous? And from where did he hear that Anonymous had joined Darz?¡± ¡°Didn''t Thalia mention just now that the top twenty hackers had joined DX? Therefore, it''s not a surprise that someone recognized my methods. Besides, considering how close Kyle and I are, it''s just a matter of time before rumors begin to spread like wildfire,¡± Anthony exined. ¡°Are you saying that Daddy has begun to suspect you?¡± Benjamin rified. ¡°Not necessarily. He might just be using me to convey a message to Darz instead of knowing that it was me.¡± Benjamin nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°You have a point. Nheless, I don''t think we can hide this matter for much longer.¡± ¡°That''s right. If Daddy wasn''t busy trying to locate Nat, he would already have found out. We just got lucky, and that''s how we managed to follow him here. As long as we can find Nat, I don''t mind telling him the truth at all,¡± Anthony remarked. Benjamin nodded in agreement. At that moment, Thalia casually added, ¡°By then, you will have no other choice than to speak candidly. Otherwise, how are you going to join me at Darz?¡± Upon hearing the topic, Anthony looked at her, his eyes filled with resignation. ¡°Is it necessary to speak so candidly?¡± Thalia grinned mischievously. ¡°I just wanted to remind you. That''s all.¡± She had barely finished when she popped a cherry into her mouth. Hmm, it''s really sweet! Meanwhile, in an open-air restaurant, Keh had just returned after ending his call. There, he saw Dave talking to a woman. The moment he joined them, the woman quickly left. Keh was surprised. ¡°Why did she leave so fast? I don''t mind giving up my spot.¡± ¡°Friends are always more important than women,¡± Dave quipped. Chuckling, Keh scanned the surroundings. ¡°What made you decide toe here?¡± ¡°Doesn''t it look familiar?¡± Dave asked. Now that he had mentioned it, Keh did find the ce familiar. ¡°This was where we got to know each other after fighting!¡± Dave reminded. After giving the ce a closer look, Keh reconfirmed, ¡°Are you saying that this used to be Bar Street?¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Hasn''t it changed a lot?¡± ¡°It''s no longer recognizable,¡± Kehmented. ¡°Indeed. It has gone through significant changes over the years, having evolved from a dpidated street littered with bars into one that''s filled with chic restaurants. It''s undeniable that its development was swift,¡± Dave borated. Observing the surroundings, Keh could feel the memories flooding back into him. The shbacks he experienced elicited a smile from his face. He couldn''t deny that he had been living on the knife''s edge back then. Despite the dangerous circumstances, it was a lot more exciting than his current life. Back in the day, they lived and died by the sword, fighting with real weapons. That was in contrast to the current age, which was dominated by technology. Nowadays, battles were fought without smoke or bloodshed. ¡°Thinking about it makes it feel like it was just yesterday,¡± Dave remarked, staring into the horizon. Keh concurred with a smile, ¡°Indeed.¡± Subsequently, Dave looked at him. ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± Keh cracked a smile at the thought as he, too, gazed out at the horizon. From the open-air balcony, he could see the sky dotted with stars. A long while passed before he finally spoke. ¡°There''s no such thing as regrets. Everything we have been through is very much part of living.¡± Dave wasn''t sure if Keh meant what he said. He figured that just part of it was true. Regrets might also be a form of blessing too. He got to his feet and patted Keh on the back. ¡°I''m heading to the men''s.¡± With that, he left. In the meantime, Keh picked up the beer on the table and took a mouthful. His heart was filled with mixed emotions as he stared nkly into space. Meanwhile, when Dave came out of the restroom, he saw a young child running around the restaurant before falling onto the ground and bursting into tears. At the same moment, ady walked over to help the boy up. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked. Throwing her a nce, the boy said something inaudible before leaving the scene. Subsequently, a smile shed across the woman''s face as she gradually stood back up. The moment she turned around, Dave was stunned by the sight of her. Even though he was born of mixed blood, he appreciated the beauty ofdies from Aploth. As for thedy in front of him, she looked so stunning that he was floored by her beauty. Her slender figure, wless skin, and silky-smooth hair that draped over her shoulders made her look aloof and mesmerizing at the same time. Just by standing there, she was a sight to behold. When thedy saw how he was brazenly ogling her, a frosty glint shed across her exquisite- looking eyes. After a fleeting moment of eye contact, she got up and left without saying a word. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It wasn''t until she left that the smitten Dave regained his senses. By the time he took another look, she was nowhere to be seen. Furrowing his brows, he curled his lips into a mischievous grin before returning to his table. Keh, who was almost done with his drink, asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡± Dave eximed, ¡°I saw a beauty just now!¡± ¡°You seem to have quite the luck with thedies tonight.¡± ¡°No, no, no. This is different. She''s not like anyone else,¡± Dave exined. Kehughed, thinking nothing of it. ¡°That''s what you always say every time.¡± ¡°It''s really different this time,¡± Dave insisted. ¡°Even this, I have heard countless times.¡± Dave was rendered speechless. Chatting as they walked, both of them proceeded into the car. While Dave was driving, Keh stared at his phone''s wallpaper and ran his fingers over it. ncing at the picture on Keh''s phone, Dave asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you thinking of your girlfriend again?¡± Keh didn''t respond. ¡°Who in the world is capable of having such a hold on you?¡± As Dave peered over, he was shocked when he finally got a good look at the picture. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 She looks awfully familiar. Suddenly, he was able to match the person in the picture with the one in his mind. The very next second, Dave mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a halt. A curious expression descended on his face as he stared at Keh''s wallpaper. The frowning Keh looked at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°The woman on your wallpaper, is she your girlfriend?¡± Dave asked in sotto voce. Keh nced at his wallpaper which was a picture of Natasha looking downward. With her hair draped freely on her shoulder, she exuded an invigorating aura. He then shifted his attention to Dave. ¡°What about it?¡± As the scene in the restaurant emerged in his mind, Dave pursed his lips in hesitation before speaking. ¡°If I''m not wrong, she''s the beauty I saw in the restaurant just now.¡± Widening his eyes, Keh asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dave took another look at the picture. ¡°I''m not entirely sure, but her looks and charm are... unmistakable.¡± Without another word, Keh opened the door and sprinted back to where they came from. As they hadn''t driven for long, they weren''t really far from the restaurant. A conflicted look shed across Dave''s eyes as he sat in the car and stared into the rearview mirror, watching Keh run. After lingering for a few seconds, he spun the car around and followed thetter. Upon returning to the restaurant, Keh searched every corner but failed to find Natasha anywhere. Consequently, he began to grow desperate. ¡°Dave, did you see where she was headed?¡± Keh asked anxiously. Dave''s eyes were calm. ¡°She might have already left.¡± All of a sudden, Keh smashed his fist against the wall. ¡°If only I had arrived earlier, I might have been able to see her.¡± In the meantime, Dave was scanning their surroundings and noticed a surveince camera nearby. If I''m not wrong, the camera should have captured her presence. Hence, he walked to the reception. ¡°I would like to see the surveince footage for thest ten minutes or so.¡± Scrutinizing the two of them, the staff could see that the two men before him were extremely distinguished. Nheless, he still had rules to follow. ¡°Sir, we''ll need my boss'' permission before you can see¡ª¡± Dave, not wanting to waste any time, plonked a wad of cash in front of the staff. The receptionist''s expression changed at once. ¡°Of course, if you have lost something, I''m more than happy to give you ess to it.¡± With that, they began to review the surveince footage. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As Keh and Dave watched from the side, the feed was rewound to more than ten minutes ago. It showed a child rushing across the restaurant and falling down. Subsequently, the figure of a beautiful woman helped him up. Even though all he could see was a silhouette, Keh instantly recognized her as Natasha. It wasn''t until she turned around and he could see her face that he clenched his fists tightly. It''s her! That''s really her! She''s doing fine. She doesn''t just look unharmed; her face is even glowing. Keh was overwhelmed with rage, desperation, and relief at the sight of her. Nevertheless, the anger he felt paled inparison to the relief at knowing she was safe. ¡°Is she the reason why you want to see the feed?¡± the receptionist asked. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Keh responded. The staff shook his head. ¡°I don''t know her, but she has dined here twice and always left a generous tip. That''s why I clearly remember her. However, she has settled the bill and left a short while ago.¡± As Keh''s eyes narrowed at the figure in the surveince feed, he asked, ¡°Do you have a surveince camera at the entrance?¡± ¡°We do, but it was broken sincest week, and we haven''t repaired it yet,¡± the receptionist replied. Keh''s face darkened in response. Meanwhile, Dave picked up a pen and paper on the table and began scribbling a string of numbers. ¡°Next time thedyes here, give me a call at once.¡± After handing over the number, he brought out another wad of cash to go along with it. The receptionist''s eyes lit up. ¡°I understand. No problem.¡± ¡°Also, circte the woman''s photo among the people in the restaurant. Whoever is able to locate her will be well-rewarded,¡± Dave instructed. The receptionist felt as if he had struck the lottery. ¡°Don''t worry. If she ever returns, I''ll be the first to call you.¡± Only then did Dave nod in approval. Back outside, Keh leaned against the car and lit a cigarette. At that moment, he stared at the surveince camera above his head and inquired, ¡°Dave, how many exits does this restaurant have?¡± ¡°Two?¡± Keh gestured for him to look at the surveince camera above. The restaurant they were in was located on the top-floor balcony, while there was a different establishment downstairs. The moment he saw the surveince camera, Dave understood at once. He then brought out his phone and gave Miguel a call. After ending the call, he turned toward Keh. ¡°They''re working on it, but the roads here are complicated. Therefore, it will take some time.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Taking in how distracted Keh was, Dave walked over and leaned against the car beside the former. He, too, took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°I''m sorry for not realizing it earlier. Or else, both of you might already be able to see each other.¡± Keh smiled. ¡°You always liked ming yourself for everything.¡± He had barely finished speaking when something urred to him, causing him to scrutinize Dave. ¡°If I recall correctly, you seem to be coveting her earlier?¡± Realizing what was going on, Dave answered at once, ¡°I didn''t know she was yours. However, I was just admiring her, nothing more.¡± When he saw how Keh was still looking at him, Dave continued to exin, ¡°Her frosty aura alone would easily nip any frivolous thoughts in the bud.¡± Keh continued to stare at Dave. He does speak the truth. Given how aloof Natasha is and her disdain for words andpany, most people would only stare at her from a distance. They can''t even gather the courage to talk to her, let alone have any inappropriate thoughts. Even then, Keh still insisted, ¡°Dave, you had better not even admire her!¡± Dave cracked a smile at the sight of the possessive Keh. ¡°Okay. I understand. I won''t even look at her next time.¡± Only then did Keh give him a satisfied nod. ¡°You''re just as domineering as always.¡± Dave teased, ¡°Does she like you this way?¡± ¡°She will, as she''s different from everyone else,¡± Keh answered. Amidst Dave''sugh, an indiscernible look shed across his eyes. ¡°She''s gorgeous, isn''t she?¡± Keh asked with a grin. Dave nodded with conviction. ¡°Indeed, she is.¡± ¡°Do you know why I''m so worried?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Why?¡± Keh''s gaze darkened as a serious expression descended upon his face. ¡°Because I lost her once due to my own stupidity. Therefore, no matter what, I cannot let her go this time!¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Upon hearing his words, Dave pursed his lips tightly. Even though he had no clue as to what Keh had gone through over the past few years, he could clearly feel thetter''s desperation and anxiety. In contrast to the usual Keh, who never seemed to care for anything, this was the first time he saw his friend visibly worried. Holding that thought, he threw his arm around Keh''s shoulder. ¡°Regardless of what you n to do, you have my unconditional support and blessing.¡± At that moment, Keh looked at Dave from the corner of his eyes. As if words were not needed, both men shared a deep and unspoken understanding with each other. Dave added, ¡°I sincerely mean it!¡± Keh, too, couldn''t help but smile. ¡°I know. I was just thinking of inviting you to be my best man during my wedding.¡± At the sound of the suggestion, Dave narrowed his eyes cheekily, ¡°I would advise you to reconsider. Or else, it would be bad if I end up stealing the limelight from you.¡± ¡°Even though I have no idea where you got such confidence from, I would like to remind you not to let your imagination run wild.¡± Dave burst intoughter. After their short banter, Keh no longer felt as tense. Nevertheless, his eyes were still tinged with anxiety. At that moment, Dave advised, ¡°I know how concerned you feel right now, and whatever I say won''t change a thing. But, we have ascertained that she''s safe and not in captivity. Isn''t that what''s most important?¡± Keh nodded in silence. He couldn''t deny how relieved he was to learn that she was safe. ¡°Don''t worry. Since we ran into her today, it means that we''re not far off from finding her,¡± Dave reassured him. His words triggered an idea in Keh''s mind. ¡°Dave, do you remember what the receptionist said just now?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He mentioned that she had dined in the restaurant twice. That''s an indication that she lives nearby, for she''s someone inherentlyzy and would never travel far for a meal. Therefore, she must be staying around this area!¡± Keh eximed. The more he thought about it, the more certain he became. ¡°That''s right. This has to be it. She has never been picky about food and would definitely choose somece nearby!¡± No sooner had Keh finished than an idea struck Dave. Without a moment''s hesitation, he picked up his phone to make a call. A few minutester, Dave came over and looked at Keh. ¡°I have ordered my men to move into this area. Don''t worry; they will sweep every corner of this ce, and we will definitely find her.¡± As Keh stared at the surroundings, an unfathomable look glistened in his eyes. Natasha, no matter where you are, I''ll definitely find you! Meanwhile, Natasha had returned to the hotel. After taking a quick bath, she walked up to theputer and turned it on with a solemn expression. It was then that her phone suddenly rang. Thinking that it was Boss, she froze when her phone indicated it was Terence. Keh must have realized that I''ve left by now. As for Anthony and the rest, they are probably aware of the same too. After giving it some thought, she decided to take the call. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Nat, are you busy?¡± Terence asked. From his tone, Natasha could tell that Terence wasn''t aware of the matter yet. ¡°I''m not busy. I''m just resting.¡± ¡°When will you be done over there?¡± ¡°It''ll still take some time, as the matter is moreplex than I imagined,¡± Natasha exined. ¡°Complex? Even for you?¡± Terence was surprised. ¡°Grandpa, I''m talking about the coboration, not the actual matter itself,¡± Natasha borated. ¡°It''s not that bad then. I was wondering what sort of problem was capable of causing my granddaughter grief.¡± Terence chuckled over the phone. His words filled Natasha with a sudden sense of guilt. She was well aware that given Terence''s advanced age, it was her duty to be by his side, taking care of him. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He should be living out hisst years in peace instead of spending them worrying about her. At the same time, Terence continued nagging her over the phone. ¡°No matter what, remember to be more vignt when you''re out and avoid going out alone at night...¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Natasha interrupted him all of a sudden. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If the negotiations for the coboration are sessful, I''ll tell my boss that I won''t be going on business trips anymore. Going forward, I''ll just stay home to keep youpany. How about that?¡± Natasha suggested. Terence was briefly stunned before he chuckled. ¡°Will your boss agree to that?¡± ¡°If he doesn''t, I''ll just quit since I''ve made enough money anyway. When the timees, I''ll take you on a trip around the world,¡± Natasha replied. Her words brought a smile to Terence''s face. ¡°All right then. I''m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± ¡°Anyway, I won''t hold you back from your work any longer. Let me know when you return home, and I''ll cook up a feast for you,¡± Terence said in an affectionate tone. ¡°All right,¡± Natasha answered in acknowledgment. ¡°By the way, do you know that Thalia has taken Anthony and Benjamin on a trip to the neighboring city?¡± Terence suddenly inquired right before he ended the call. ¡°The neighboring city? When?¡± ¡°Two days ago. The moment you left, Denise rejoined the film crew while the boys went on their trip, leaving both Liam and myself alone at home.¡± Natasha was taken aback. ¡°What about Keh?¡± ¡°I''m not sure about him. He hasn''t shown up over thest few days,¡± Terence replied. Natasha''s brows knitted tightly together. ¡°Anyway, you should go back to your work. Let me know when you return, and I''ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay. In that case, take care of yourself, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. There are plenty of housekeepers here in the manor. I''ll be fine.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± ¡°All right, that''s enough chit-chat for the day. I''ve got to go now as Liam is pestering me for another game of chess.¡± With that, the call ended. With the phone still in her hand, Natasha fell into deep thought. She had never believed in coincidences. Walking over to herputer, she logged in at once and saw that Anthony, too, was online. She asked him outright: Where are you? Anthony was just loitering around when he received the message. His eyes subsequently lit up at the sight of it. He instantly replied: Nat? You''ve finally shown yourself! Natasha asked again: Where are you? Anthony: I... Natasha: Don''t you lie to me! Anthony: I''m at the same ce as you are. Natasha: You''re here in Zaewora? Although he was aware that Natasha was in Zaewora, Anthony was still filled with hope when her reply confirmed his suspicions. It was as if he was somehow brought closer to Natasha. He didn''t deny it. Anthony: Yes. Natasha asked: Are you crazy? Anthony: Nat, I know what you intend to do. I want to help you, and I''m capable of doing it! Natasha: I don''t need your help. You should go home at once! Anthony: Nat, I really can help you. Just when Natasha was about to reply, she heard a sudden knock on the door. Her eyes shifted toward the entrance as she put up her guard. As the knocking continued, Natasha got up to get the door. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Natasha tiptoed to the door and looked outside through the peephole. A hotel staff was standing outside, knocking on the door relentlessly. Seeing that it was a hotel staff, Natasha was about to open the door. However, when she put her hand on the door handle, she paused. If he really is a hotel staff, he won''t keep looking around and knocking on the door anxiously. Just as Natasha was pondering what she should do, a voice sounded outside. ¡°The person may not be in the room now,¡± said the hotel staff. ¡°Then do you know who''s staying here?¡± ¡°I don''t know. All I know is that she''s a pretty woman!¡± Listening to the conversation outside, Natasha knew that they must be looking for someone, and they were probably looking for her. After thinking for a moment, Natasha returned to herptop and sat down. Her fingers flew on the keyboard as she wore a frosty, mysterious expression. Just as the door was about to be opened, Natasha tapped lightly on the keyboard with her finger and looked in the direction of the door. Two secondster, the fire rm sounded in the corridor outside the door. It was at that moment that everything went silent outside. Subsequently, it became chaotic. People were shouting, running, and calling for help, while whoever was at her door stopped whatever they were doing. After a while, when Natasha heard that it was finally quiet outside, she walked to the door. She looked through the peephole and was relieved to see that the coast was clear. Natasha attached the safety lock again after checking the door and making sure that it wasn''t unlocked. She didn''t know who came, but her intuition told her that those people wereing for her. Apart from Boss'' men, I can''t think of anyone else. Thinking of that, Natasha turned around, took a ck backpack out of the cab, closed her laptop, and stuffed it directly into the bag. She then packed her things swiftly. After scanning the room and making sure she didn''t leave anything behind, she got up and walked outside. In such a dangerous ce, Natasha knew that it was best not to get into a fight unless absolutely necessary. She was unaware of the visitors'' identity and their motives, but her n would definitely get affected if she took action. To Natasha, the most important thing was to find out the truth about her father, and she didn''t care about what methods she would use. She wanted to find out the truth and go back alive. For Grandpa, for Anthony, and... for myself! With that thought in mind, Natasha put on a cap and a mask before walking out with a determined look on her face. Meanwhile, Anthony stared at theputer screen and realized that Natasha was gone. ¡°Nat? Nat? Are you mad, Nat? I won''t leave even if you''re mad, Nat. I will never leave you here alone.¡± s, no matter what Anthony said, he received no response from the other side. Momentster, Natasha went offline. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Anthony furrowed his brows. He continued typing on theputer to try and track Natasha''s location. However, he was running out of time, and Natasha even set up an anti-tracking setting. There was no time for Anthony to crack it, so he couldn''t locate her whereabouts. That made Anthony m his fist on the table angrily. He then stared at theputer screen and typed a sentence that read: Nat, I don''t care what you think. I will never leave if I don''t see you! Then, he tapped the keyboard and sent the message. That was probably the first time that Anthony ever ¡°disobeyed¡± Natasha. Even if he knew that Natasha would be angry, he wasn''t afraid. He would never let Natasha face it alone no matter what. Besides, Nat contacted me today, so she will definitely reach out to me again! Determined, Anthony sat in front of theputer persistently, staring at Natasha''s avatar. At that moment, Benjamin and Thalia returned with some food. ¡°Have some food, Tony!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Anthony responded shiftlessly while keeping his eyes glued on theputer screen, for fear of missing Natasha''s appearance. After putting the food on the desk, Benjamin looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you angry?¡± ¡°Nat¡ª¡± Anthony paused as he nced at Thalia, who was standing aside. His eyes glinted and he changed his way of expression. ¡°Nat called me just now.¡± Benjamin asked, ¡°And then? Where is she?¡± ¡°I don''t know. She didn''t tell me, but she knows that we''re here. She''s very angry and she wants us to go back!¡± Benjamin furrowed his eyebrows. Looking at Anthony''s expression, he suddenly understood something. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°She hung up after speaking, and she didn''t even give me a chance to say anything,¡± said Anthony. Benjamin mulled it over and said, ¡°If Nat knows that we''re here, she will definitely contact us again. It''s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°I know, but I''m worried that something will happen to her...¡± said Anthony. From what he remembered, Natasha had never ignored him because of anger. Although the situation was special at the moment, he was still worried. Benjamin looked at Anthony and was equally worried. However, he knew that those were merely baseless conjectures, and they must not focus all their efforts on surmising things. ¡°That''s enough. Nat contacted us today, so that means she''s fine. Also, don''t forget that she is our mother, and she is much smarter than us. After knowing that we are here, she will not put herself in danger,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°That''s exactly what I''m waiting to hear,¡± said Anthony. Although he had tried his best to convince himself, it still didn''t work. That was why he needed someone to tell him that and reassure him. Benjamin looked at his brother and smiled. ¡°Let''s have some food first.¡± Only then did Anthony get up and walk toward the dining room with Benjamin. Thalia, on the other hand, ignored the two of them. She took out the food they bought and ced them on the dining table one by one. Suddenly, her phone rang. She pulled it out and nced at it, frowning when she saw the other party''s message. Anthony and Benjamin walked over and sat down. Taking note of Thalia''s expression, they couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± After a while, Thalia replied with a solemn look on her face, ¡°Shadow Seeker sent me a message.¡± The two brothers looked at each other and immediately became alert. ¡°What did she say?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia read the message again and spoke gravely. ¡°She wants us to leave Zaewora now. She says that it''s dangerous here!¡± Anthony''s brows knitted themselves into a tight knot. ¡°How does she know that we are in Zaewora?¡± asked Thalia. After thinking about it, she continued, ¡°Wait. This isn''t right. Shadow Seeker never sticks her nose into the business of others...¡± As she spoke, she looked at the two of them. ¡°Do you two know her?¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Anthony and Benjamin were taken aback by her question. When Anthony was thinking about what to say, Thalia''s eyes were fixated on them. ¡°The two of you know Shadow Seeker and are very close with her, right?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± said Anthony. ¡°Why do you think I asked? As we all know, Shadow Seeker never sticks her nose into the business of others. Besides, based on the message she sent me, she seems to be worried about the two of you, so you must know each other very well.¡± Um... Anthony never thought that Natasha would send a message to Thalia. Looks like Nat is really anxious, but fortunately, at least it means that she is all right now. Anthony secretly let out a sigh of relief. However, as he looked at Thalia''s displeased face, his mind began spinning rapidly, trying toe up with a usible exnation. When he finally thought of something, he said calmly, ¡°Yeah, I know her. Why? Don''t you know that?¡± ¡°How would I know if you didn''t tell me?¡± Thalia''s brows snapped together, and she raised her voice. ¡°You clearly know that my mission this time is to find her, and yet you''re still messing around? How many times have you promised me that you will no longer hide secrets from me and lie to me? Yet you still do it!¡± Seeing Thalia''s anxious expression, Anthony quickly tried tofort her, ¡°Calm down first!¡± ¡°How am I going to calm down?¡± Anthony sighed and exined slowly, ¡°Everyone knows that I know her. Besides, just because I know her doesn''t mean I know where she is!¡± ¡°You''re still fooling around with me!¡± ¡°I''m telling the truth. Besides, Kyle knows her too, so why aren''t you mad at him?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Kyle was the one who introduced her to mest time. Why don''t you know about this? You even called me that night!¡± said Anthony, shirking the responsibility. Hearing Anthony''s words, Thalia was momentarily speechless. She blinked and fluttered her long eyshes as she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Last time, Kyle arranged for me topete with Shadow Seeker. Everyone in the entire hacker world knows about it. When we werepeting that night, Nat came and I went to chat with her. Didn''t I tell you about this?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°So, you''re saying that the two of you knew each otherst time? W-When you werepeting?¡± asked Thalia. She suddenly felt like she lost her strength, and even her tone became feeble. ¡°Yeah!¡± Anthony nodded. Benjamin, who was watching at the side, couldn''t help but look away. He''s so good at making stuff up! Also, it''s surprising that Thalia is seriously deceived by Tony''s innocent expression. Thalia looked at Anthony, not knowing what to say. Moments of silenceter, she asked, ¡°T-Then if you two metst time, why does Shadow Seeker care about you so much? How does she know that you''re here?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t you ask her about this?¡± said Anthony. After ncing at Thalia, he continued, ¡°But ording to my guess, the reason why she cares about me might be because I''m a good rival. We''re both the top hackers, so she cherishes me as her rival, I guess. After wepeted with each otherst time, our rtionship has indeed be quite ambiguous. So, if anything happens to her, I will be worried, too.¡± The reasons and excuses he provided were enough to convince Thalia. After he finished speaking, Anthony even nodded in affirmation as if he was trying to persuade himself, too. ¡°Yup, that''s it.¡± Thalia listened with her brows furrowed. If that''s the case, it does make sense. However, she still felt that something was off, though she couldn''t pinpoint what exactly didn''t make sense. She then looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°Then how does she know that we are in Zaewora?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Hmm... Maybe I identally told her when I was chatting with her. I don''t even remember it. But it''s not surprising that she knows. Think about it. Shadow Seeker is the top hacker. She''s everywhere and also at the same time nowhere to be found. So, it isn''t hard for her to know about this.¡± Benjamin was at a loss for words. What a whole bunch of nonsense! And while he''s at it, he even praised and ttered Nat. Judging by Thalia''s expression, she''s almost brainwashed by his words. Benjamin tried his best to hold back hisughter and hung his head, tucking into his food. The whole conversation had nothing to do with him, so even if Thalia found out about the truth afterward, he would not be held ountable. Thalia paused for a long time, and she couldn''t find anything wrong with Anthony''s exnation. Looking at the boy, she said, ¡°Well... what you said made sense.¡± ¡°Because that''s the truth!¡± Anthony then looked at her with an aggrieved expression. ¡°You can''t just reprimand me without knowing everything! I''m just a kid! You''ll scare me like that...¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Thalia didn''t know how to respond. ¡°Forget it. You didn''t mean it. You don''t have to apologize. I''ve forgiven you,¡± said Anthony. Thalia was speechless. ¡°Sit down and eat!¡± Anthony said. Thalia sat down as told and only regained her senses after taking a seat. ¡°You''re just a kid? Why didn''t you say you were a baby?¡± Anthony raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Well, if you put it that way, I guess I am!¡± Fixing her gaze on the boy, Thalia put on an ingenuine half-smile. ¡°Look at you! You don''t even look like a child, let alone a baby! Let this be a warning, Anthony. If I catch you fooling me again, I''ll let you face the consequences!¡± Anthony replied, ¡°You''re threatening me again!¡± ¡°This time, it''s not a threat. It''s a warning!¡± said Thalia. Anthony thought for a moment. Then, he pushed the te of fruits before him over to her side. ¡°Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Eat some fruits. They''re good for your skin!¡± Thalia scrutinized him with her dark eyes before she picked up a fruit and started eating it. Anthony merely smiled at her. Only then did Thalia''s anger start to dissipate a little bit. ¡°But how am I supposed to reply to Shadow Seeker''s message?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ignore it,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Is that appropriate?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°She''s just warning us, but it''s our business, not hers. We get to decide if we''re following her instructions or not,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Besides, why didn''t she message you? Why did she contact me instead?¡± ¡°She did message me, but I didn''t reply to her.¡± ¡°I see. Looks like Shadow Seeker really cares about you!¡± Anthony smiled without saying anything. Of course, because she''s my mother! Suddenly, Thalia remembered something and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, I heard you tell Benjamin just now that your mother contacted you?¡± Talking about these two topics one after another is indeed terrifying. Even though he was worried that Thalia would connect the dots, Anthony still pretended to be calm andposed. ¡°Yeah, the call was connected.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Anthony heaved a sigh. ¡°What else would she say? She wants me to go back and wait.¡± ¡°Then, you...¡± ¡°I have to find her,¡± said Anthony. Seeing the determined look on his face, Thalia nodded. Then, an idea suddenly popped up in her mind, and she looked at him. ¡°This isn''t right...¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Anthony''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. Did she notice something? He asked her, ¡°What''s not right?¡± ¡°I keep forgetting to ask you. Why did Nate all the way here by herself? Also, why did she have to be so stealthy about it?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Uh, didn''t I tell you?¡± ¡°If you already told me, will I still ask?¡± Thalia asked in return. ¡°Oh.¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°What do you mean ''Oh?'' Tell me!¡± Anthony exined resignedly, ¡°As a beautiful woman, can''t you be more gentle like Nat?¡± When she heard that, she questioned, ¡°Are you sure that Nat is gentle?¡± ¡°I think... she is quite gentle!¡± ¡°Are you blinded by your love for her? Or did you forget what Nat did in the hospital?¡± Thalia queried. Anthony couldn''t agree with her. ¡°She was forced by someone!¡± ¡°I was forced by you, too!¡± retorted Thalia. Anthony was rendered speechless. ¡°What? Isn''t that the truth?¡± ¡°How am I capable of doing so?¡± ¡°Don''t underestimate yourself. You are indeed capable!¡± Anthony looked at her and didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only sh her a wide smile. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Thalia snorted victoriously. That was the first time she defeated Anthony in a war of words. It felt great. She leaned backzily and looked at the boy with arrogance. ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Her eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Anthony Watson, if you''re acting dumb again, don''t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°How are you going to be rude?¡± ¡°So, you''re forcing me to pull out my trump card?¡± Anthony stared at her, looking forward to what her trump card was. Thalia bobbed her head, rolled up her sleeves, and stood up. She took a nce at Benjamin, who was sitting beside them, and said, ¡°Get out of the way, Benjamin, so that you don''t get sttered with blood!¡± Benjamin immediately got up and gave way. ¡°Make it fast, or I''ll feel sorry for him as his brother.¡± Anthony looked at Benjamin in disbelief. ¡°How can you say that?¡± ¡°You brought this upon yourself, so you''ll have to face the consequences!¡± After finishing his sentence, Benjamin immediately went and sat opposite them. ¡°Just you wait, Benjamin!¡± said Anthony. Benjamin merely arched a brow and didn''t care. When Anthony was about to say something, Thalia interrupted him, ¡°Stop looking at him! You should worry about yourself.¡± Anthony turned and saw that Thalia was already sitting beside him. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he asked. She stared at him, and in the next second, she suddenly reached out her hands to tickle the boy. He didn''t see thating at all and jumped up from his seat. ¡°H-How did you know this?¡± he asked with a bewildered expression. Thalia felt very pleased of herself when she saw his reaction. ¡°What do you think of my trump card?¡± At that moment, Anthony looked at his brother. Sensing his re, Benjamin immediately defended himself, ¡°It wasn''t me! I won''t do something like that!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If it isn''t you... Could it be, Denise?¡± Anthony guessed. Only Nat, Benjamin, and Denise know about this. Nat won''t tell, Benjamin doesn''t lie, so it must be Denise who always uses this trump card to ¡°beg¡± me. Anthony looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°Did Denise tell you?¡± Thalia looked down at her slender hands and asked, ¡°Does it matter? You''re not afraid of me when I''m holding a knife and pointing it at you, but you''re afraid of me when I''m not even holding a weapon. That''s amazing.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Thalia looked at him and asked, ¡°So, what do you think? Do you want to try again?¡± No matter how angry Anthony was, he had to endure it. ¡°N-No need!¡± he replied. She smiled and felt extremely satisfied. ¡°Come, sit!¡± She beckoned him over with her finger. ¡°It''s okay. I''ll just sit next to Benjamin,¡± said Anthony. At that moment, Thalia looked at him and put on a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. ¡°I said, sit.¡± He had no choice but to do as told when he saw her threatening smile. Hence, he walked over and sat down next to her. As soon as she raised her hand, he jumped and reflexively lifted his arm to block her. She said, ¡°Don''t be so anxious. I won''t do anything to you.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked uncertainly. ¡°Of course. As long as you are obedient, I won''t bully you!¡± Thalia sounded like the cunning wolf in The Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Thalia, I have something I don''t know if I should say or not!¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°What you''re doing is immoral, and you won by ying dirty!¡± he said, hoping that she still had a little bit of apetitive streak left in her. ¡°So?¡± she asked. ¡°What you''re doing is too insulting to your title as one of the best hackers in Darz! It lowers your status!¡± She smiled coldly and looked at the boy. ¡°It doesn''t matter, because it''s just a title. Besides, if I keep you under control, you''d give me anything I want!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. ¡°Am I right?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Can I say no?¡± ¡°Try me!¡± After saying that, Thalia stretched out her slender hands again and bent her fingers. Her beautiful nails looked very threatening. Anthony fell silent. Forget it. I must know how to adapt to the situation, and now''s not a good time to be going against her. He took a deep breath and looked at her. ¡°How would I say no? I''m just joking.¡± She curled her lips, satisfied to hear that. ¡°Yup, that''s more like it. What a good boy. Remember to behave like this in the future!¡± He took another deep breath to keep his emotions in check. ¡°Okay, time to eat!¡± she said. Anthony had no choice but to ept his fate. As he picked up his cutleries and began to eat, he saw Benjamin''s gloating expression. He then narrowed his eyes as a warning, but Benjamin arched an eyebrow andpletely ignored his brother. After all, it was rare for Anthony to act so cowardly. Benjamin reminded himself to keep that scene etched in his mind so he could tell Denise about it. As the two brothers were ring at each other, Thalia suddenly remembered something and turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Oh yeah, what were we talking about earlier?¡± Anthony went silent and gave Thalia a side nce. Oh no, I thought she forgot, but she''s bringing this up again! Thalia pondered for a while before saying, ¡°We were talking about why Nat came here, right? Please continue!¡± Knowing that there was no way to avoid it, Anthony cleared his throat and was thinking about what to say. Suddenly, he had an idea and nced at Benjamin, who was sitting across from him. ¡°Benjamin, why don''t you tell her?¡± Benjamin lifted his head and looked at them when he heard that. At that moment, Anthony looked at his brother with an amicable smile, and his eyes were full of mischief. Benjamin nced at him, knowing that he did it on purpose. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Benjamin knew very well that he would have to make things up in order to not reveal Natasha''s identity. However, Thalia hated it when people lied to her. Although she had mentioned countless times that she wouldn''t me them, Benjamin still refused to get involved in such a troublesome matter. Thus, Benjamin shifted his gaze from Anthony to Thalia. ¡°Tony, I think Thalia is like family to us. She has gone through a lot with us, and you still don''t trust her? Don''t try to hide it from her anymore. Just tell her!¡± As soon as Benjamin finished his sentence, Anthony looked at him in shock. Thalia also lifted her head and stared at Anthony. Benjamin was clearly implying that Anthony had used Thalia and still didn''t trust her. ¡°You...¡± Anthony looked at Benjamin and was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°What''s wrong? Isn''t that the truth?¡± Benjamin asked. His expression was innocent, but the look in his eyes was full ofcency and provocation. Anthony had sabotaged Benjamin a lot of times over the years. It was also Benjamin''s fault that he trusted his brother too much. However, things were different now. Benjamin wouldn''t necessarily jump into the trap that his big brother set up for him. Thalia looked at Anthony and narrowed her eyes. ¡°So that''s how it is, huh?¡± Anthony turned and stared at Thalia with horror. ¡°No, that''s not true!¡± ¡°Then, what does Benjamin mean?¡± she asked. ¡°He misunderstood. I definitely don''t mean it that way!¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± she sneered. ¡°I''m telling the truth, I swear! I have unconditional trust in you!¡± he said. ¡°Do you think that I believe you?¡± she asked. ¡°Erm... You are so smart, beautiful, and wise, so you will definitely believe me!¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Do you think that I''ll believe you after you ttered me?¡± asked Thalia. Anthony put on a smile. ¡°Of course not. How can a wise person like you believe me just because I said something nice? You have a brain and you will definitely be able to tell what''s true!¡± He is certainly good at smooth talking his way out of trouble! In fact, Thalia knew that Benjamin said that on purpose to do his brother dirty. She was just taking the opportunity to frighten Anthony, and now that she had seeded in doing so, there was nothing more she could say. ¡°Stop ttering me! If you really do trust me, tell me the truth!¡± said Thalia. Anthony instantly put on an ingratiating smile when he saw that Thalia wasn''t angry. ¡°Of course, I will tell you even if you didn''t ask me to!¡± Thalia merely nced at him wordlessly, and he heaved a sigh of relief. Subsequently, he stared daggers at Benjamin, who arched an eyebrow nonchntly. Anthony knew that his top priority was to appease Thalia, and he must not lie when he was telling her. Otherwise, Thalia would get mad when she found out in the future. He began, ¡°I haven''t mentioned this before because it has something to do with Nat''s privacy and past trauma!¡± Thalia furrowed her brows while looking at him. ¡°Nat is here for the sake of my granddad.¡± ¡°Your granddad?¡± ¡°Which is Nat''s father.¡± ¡°Of course, I know that he''s Nat''s father. It''s just that you''ve never mentioned that you have a maternal grandfather!¡± ¡°That''s because he has passed away!¡± Anthony said. Thalia was momentarily stunned. ¡°Passed away?¡± Anthony sighed. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°If he has passed away, what is your mother doing here then?¡± ¡°Because my granddad didn''t die of natural causes,¡± said Anthony. Thalia went speechless. She had experienced a lot throughout all these years, and her sharp instincts told her that it was aplicated matter. ¡°Did your grandfather stay here?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Maybe. I''m not too sure. I only heard a little bit about my granddad from my Great-grandpa. Nat didn''t tell me much about my granddad, and neither did she say anything when she came here this time. I only found out by ident. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have secretly followed her here,¡± said Anthony. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thalia nodded as she listened. ¡°I see. Did Nate here to find out the truth about your grandfather''s death?¡± ¡°I suppose so!¡± ¡°Did she receive some intel?¡± Anthony thought for a while and asked, ¡°Do you remember the time when we had a birthday party?¡± As that topic was brought up, Thalia remembered how she met Spencerst time. She subconsciously lowered her head and said, ¡°Yes I do. Why?¡± ¡°You already left back then, so you might not be aware. Nat ran into a group of people at the entrance of the hotel, and they had tattoos that were simr to Granddad''s. So, Nat went over to them.¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Yeah. Actually, over the years, Nat has never given up on finding out the truth, but there has been no news. It was such a coincidence that she saw the tattoo!¡± said Anthony. ¡°Then, who are those people?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony thought for a moment and replied, ¡°They are from Vermillion Base!¡± Thalia was stunned speechless and stared at Anthony. At that moment, she seemed to understand something. Everything became as clear as day, including the time when they intercepted those goods. However, she still held a tinge of uncertainty. ¡°So you intercepted their goods because of this?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Anthony didn''t deny it. Thalia said, ¡°I was wondering why you''re doing this for no reason!¡± ¡°I initially nned to tell you about this. It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that these are Nat''s secrets, which she had never told us about before,¡± Anthony exined, even though he knew that Thalia wasn''t genuinely mad. ¡°Okay. I understand now!¡± Thalia said. However, after mulling it over, she asked, ¡°Are you sure that your grandfather''s death has something to do with Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°To be honest, I''m not really sure. Nat didn''t exin anything at all and came here alone. But I think that she must have some information. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done something like this,¡± said Anthony, trying to analyze the situation. After moments of silence, Thalia couldn''t help butment, ¡°Nat is really courageous. Though she knows somebat skills, it''s difficult for a woman like her to resist in the face of absolute power. And yet, she came here all alone. I don''t know if I should admire her bravery or reproach her for not knowing how cruel the world can be.¡± She paused and continued with concern, ¡°She''ll put herself in danger by doing this!¡± Anthony spoke seriously. ¡°That''s exactly why I''m here, why I''m so worried, and why I want to find her!¡± Thalia understood Anthony''s sentiment. She looked at the boy and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how tofort him. After all, Anthony was well-aware of Vermillion Base''s way of doing things as well as what they were capable of. Thalia couldn''t abate his worry with just a few words of constion. The wheels in Thalia''s head turned as she proposed, ¡°Maybe... I can give it a try?¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 At that moment, both Anthony and Benjamin looked at her simultaneously. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Anthony questioned. Benjamin also kept his eyes trained on Thalia with puzzlement and anticipation. Thalia pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°I know someone from Vermillion Base. I can try and see if I can get some info.¡± The two brothers were excited to hear that. ¡°You know someone there?¡± ¡°Kind of. I rescued him when I was on a mission a few years ago. He is very grateful to me and even insisted on getting my contact information. I can''t say no, so I gave him my number... But I haven''t been in contact with him for a long time, so I don''t know if I can still reach him.¡± Thalia took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts. Anthony and Benjamin watched expectantly. After a while, Thalia narrowed her eyes at one of the contact numbers. ¡°I found it.¡± The two brothers stared at her quietly. Thalia looked at the number. ¡°It should be this one. I''ll make a call first and see if I can get through!¡± When Thalia was about to make the call, Anthony suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony stared at the woman, wondering what he should say. Then, he asked, ¡°Thalia, are you sure you want to be a part of this?¡± Although they were members of the same organization, they had only known each other for a while. Thalia had already helped him a lot, but the situation this time was different. Their opponent was not just any typical bad guy, but a group of vicious viins. If something happened, Thalia will definitely get into trouble, and even... Thalia''s lips curved to form a smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You have helped us a lot, but this time, our opponents are people from Vermillion Base. You know the stakes better than I do,¡± said Anthony. ¡°So you''re saying that I''m only capable of defeating ordinary people and not the powerful ones?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°This isn''t what I meant!¡± ¡°If it isn''t, then shut up!¡± ¡°Thalia, I just want you to think clearly because I''m afraid that you will... regret it,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Regret? How would I know I''d regret it if I haven''t even done it?¡± ¡°That''s why I want you to think it through!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Then I''m done thinking!¡± said Thalia. Anthony was speechless and confused. ¡°So, can I make the call now?¡± asked Thalia. Anthony said, ¡°You''re too rash!¡± ¡°Anthony Watson, since when have you be such a coward?¡± ¡°I''m not a coward!¡± ¡°Of course you are!¡± said Thalia. She then suddenly thought of something and questioned, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you moved by my kindness and feel guilty for the way you treated me?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony was dumbstruck for a moment before a hint of embarrassment shed across his immature face. ¡°No. I just don''t think it has anything to do with you, and I''m afraid that you''ll get into trouble because of us...¡± At that moment, Thalia saw a word written all over his face. Duplicity. She leaned over and stared at him. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Get into trouble? Ha, I eat trouble for breakfast since the day I met you, so you don''t have to worry about that. Don''t you think it''s a little toote for you to be saying that?¡± she asked. Anthony said, ¡°You can''t put it like that...¡± ¡°Then how should I put it?¡± Anthony looked at her and suddenly had no idea what to say. Nevertheless, he knew that Thalia was just saying that to shut him up. Thalia said with a smile, ¡°Also, if you''re really touched, then treat me nicely. When I''m old, the three of you must look after me.¡± Even though he was really moved, Anthony was a stubborn person. ¡°If the three of us are going to look after you, then what about your child? What should he or she do?¡± ¡°Who said I''ll have a child?¡± Thalia asked. A bitter smile appeared on Thalia''s face as she continued, ¡°How can I have a child if I can''t even find a man right now?¡± While Anthony was thinking about how he should reply to that, Thalia looked at him and said, ¡°Okay, stop dilly-dallying. Are you letting me make the phone call or not? If not, then I really don''t care anymore!¡± Anthony stared at her and finally let go of her after moments of hesitation. Thalia smiled and made the call. Anthony and Benjamin watched while holding their breaths in anticipation. A series of beeping sounds came from the phone. ¡°I can still get through!¡± said Thalia. The two brothers'' eyes shed with joy. They then continued to wait until the phone was connected after three to four beeps. ¡°Hello? Is this my savior?¡± Thalia smiled when she heard someone speaking. ¡°That''s me.¡± The twomunicated in Capstonese. Anthony and Benjamin, who were beside her, watched nervously while clenching their fists. After a brief conversation, Thalia hung up the phone. Anthony looked at her. ¡°I didn''t expect you to know how to speak Capstonese!¡± ¡°I have to learn everything in this line of work, and these are just the basics. I am not very proficient in Capstonese, though. I only know some simple dialogue,¡± said Thalia. ¡°So what did he say?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°It''s quite inconvenient to talk about these on the phone, so I asked him to meet me tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s true. What we know about Vermillion Base is only one-sided, and we don''t know what''s going on at all. It is the safest this way!¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°So, what do you think? Am I useful?¡± Anthony started ttering her again. ¡°Of course. Your existence has always been important.¡± Thalia threw him a re. ¡°I see, so you''re only praising me because I helped you, right?¡± Anthony beamed and felt like worshipping Thalia. ¡°I''m not praising you! I''m merely stating the truth!¡± Anthony was indeed impressive, for his words could anger people and please people at the same time. Thalia nced at him, ¡°Ha, what a smooth talker. Are all men like that?¡± When she was about to continue eating, she noticed Benjamin staring at her. She asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Benjamin shook his head. ¡°Then why are you staring at me?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that not all men are the same.¡± Thalia was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. She then said with a smile, ¡°Of course. You''re nothing like your brother.¡± Benjamin nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Yup.¡± Knowing that they were criticizing him indirectly, Anthony spoke. "We came from the same womb, so what''s the difference?¡± ¡°All children are different. You are exactly like Keh, but Benjamin is like Nat, who is serious and dedicated.¡± Thalia grinned while looking at Benjamin as if he was a rare treasure. Benjamin looked at Thalia and said after contemting, ¡°In the future, whether you have children or not, I will look after you when you''re old.¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Thalia was stunned. She didn''t expect Benjamin to say that. Moreover, after getting to know the boy, she knew that he rarely joked. At that moment, the words that came out of his mouth were like a promise. Initially, she was just messing around when she asked them to look after her when she was old, but as she looked at Benjamin''s serious expression, she felt touched. She asked, ¡°Are you... serious?¡± He nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I''m serious!¡± ¡°Aww...¡± Thalia''s maternal love flooded as she ruffled the boy''s hair and said, ¡°You''re such a good boy, Benjamin. You''re so smart and loyal! If only you were a few years older, then I will surely marry you.¡± Benjamin looked at her calmly, as he was indeed serious about that. When Anthony heard that, he couldn''t help but say, ¡°Wait, didn''t you say that you''re going to wait for me to grow up?¡± ¡°Can''t I change my mind?¡± ¡°Are all women so fickle?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia curled her lips. ¡°As humans, we have to learn to adapt to different situations. We must change our minds right away when we make the wrong choices.¡± After saying that, she turned and looked at Benjamin who was sitting across from her. The more I look at him, the more I be fond of him. He''s so different from his brother! Anthony didn''t know what to say. ¡°You''re just implying that I''m not good enough.¡± ¡°Whoa. So you could tell?¡± Thalia feigned surprise. Anthony was speechless. ¡°It''s a good thing that you know you''re not good enough. Looks like you''re not incorrigible after all!¡± said Thalia. Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°Women nowadays are so...¡± Just as he was about to say something, Thalia nced over at him. He immediately smiled and swallowed what he was about to say. ¡°What are you going to say?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Nothing!¡± Thalia''s lips curved in satisfaction. Then, she looked at him and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you jealous because I praised Benjamin?¡± ¡°Do you think that''s possible? How could I get jealous over such trivial matters? Besides, you''re complimenting my brother. Why would I be jealous of that?¡± ¡°Then what are you babbling about?¡± ¡°If I didn''t say that, you wouldn''t have a sense of aplishment!¡± said Anthony. Thalia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°So, I have to thank you now?¡± ¡°You''re wee!¡± Anthony smiled. Thalia looked at the smile on his face, which resembled his father, Keh, and became inexplicably annoyed. It was probably because she disliked Keh. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Sure, continue being stubborn. I''ll see how long can you keep this up.¡± Anthony smiled and stopped saying anything. Benjamin merely looked at them smilingly. A friend in need was a friend indeed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They were lucky to have a friend like Thalia. The next morning, when Thalia was about to go out, Anthony and Benjamin had already packed their things and were waiting for her in the living room. Seeing them, Thalia walked over. ¡°What are you two doing up so early?¡± ¡°Aren''t we meeting the person?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Yeah...¡± Thalia thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you two yesterday that I can go by myself. Don''t worry, I will definitely bring the news back to you!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± The brothers said in unison. Thalia frowned. ¡°Oh. You two are in sync at times like this.¡± Benjamin asked, ¡°Why can''t we go?¡± ¡°The two of you are still young. I don''t want you to be exposed to the public too early. You don''t have the ability to protect yourself. What if someone notices something and something happens?¡± said Thalia. One of them was a genius, and the other was a gifted person. She was very worried about taking them with her. ¡°We''re just going to ask for some info. Nothing will happen!¡± Anthony said. ¡°What if something went wrong?¡± ¡°Then you can say that we''re your younger brothers. No one will suspect anything!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°We have to go, Thalia!¡± Anthony looked at her and said with unwavering determination. Looking at his gaze, Thalia knew that if she didn''t bring them with her, they would still find a way to follow her. She knew nothing would be able to stop the brothers since they hade all the way here without their father knowing. However, no matter how high their IQ was, they were still children to Thalia, so she couldn''t help worrying. Therefore, it was better to take them with her. With that thought in mind, she looked at them and said, ¡°Okay, I will take you there, but I have the say in everything. You don''t act without my permission.¡± Anthony nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded too. She said with resignation, ¡°Let''s go!¡± The three of them then went downstairs together. An off-road vehicle was parked outside the hotel. When Thalia approached it, the hotel''s staff immediately walked up and handed the key to her. ¡°Ms. Jacoway, this is your car key!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After taking the keys, Thalia immediately hopped into the car, looking cool and sassy. Thalia was like a goddess in front of outsiders. The two brothers sat in the back while Thalia drove casually. Anthony nced at the interior of the car and asked, ¡°I thought you like sports cars. Why did you rent an off-road vehicle today?¡± Thalia grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and looked straight ahead. ¡°My preferences change ording to my mood.¡± When Anthony heard that, he nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s true. Women are always fickle.¡± As Thalia looked at him through the rearview mirror, he arched an eyebrow victoriously. Either way, he could still win once in a while. Thalia looked away and said nothing. The next second, she stepped on the elerator and the car sped ahead. Anthony, who didn''t see thating, jerked forward due to the inertia and almost fell from his seat. Fortunately, he grabbed the armrest and steadied himself. He then lifted his head and red at the woman. ¡°You did it on purpose, Thalia!¡± Thalia was wearing huge sunsses that covered most of her face. Looking at Anthony''s furious face in the rearview mirror, she nodded smugly. ¡°Yup, that''s right. I did it on purpose!¡± She made no effort to deny her actions. Anthony was rendered speechless. ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡± Thalia asked. Naturally, Anthony had something to say, but he could only keep it to himself at the moment. There was not much he could do because of the age gap between him and Thalia. He was not as powerful as she was. I''m too young to fight back! But I must learn to adapt to the situation, so I can only ept that loss. Thinking of that, he nced at Thalia with resignation and adjusted his posture, putting on his seatbelt. Thalia curled her lips in satisfaction when she saw that. Then, she looked ahead and continued speeding ahead. At that moment, Benjamin asked, ¡°Thalia, how long will it take to arrive?¡± ¡°Forty minutes!¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Jedayton town was about ten kilometers away from Dellmoor. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Although ten kilometers was not very far, it felt as if they had entered another world. When the car drove past the muddy roads, dust flew in the air. Ruins left behind from the war lined both sides of the roads. The terrible state of the ce was enough for anyone to imagine the kind of horrific devastation that had taken ce in the past. Finally, the car came to a stop at a bend. The people around looked at them once in a while. There was no fear or even envy in their eyes. On the contrary, they appeared so calm. It was as if they had given up. Looking at them made Anthony and Benjamin feel very emotional. If they were not there in person, they would have never known about the poverty and suffering the people there were going through. However, the people staying there no longer cared about poverty and suffering. Being alive was of utmost importance instead. Both brothers led a good and peaceful life. Scenes like those in front of them should only appear in the movies. Yet, it was unfolding right before their eyes. The two kids stared at one another for a long time without saying a word. Thalia, on the other hand, was used to seeing such a disturbing scene. After parking the car, she looked at them through the rearview mirror and reminded them, ¡°Things can be quite chaotic here. Just be careful.¡± It was only then the two kids returned to their senses and nodded at Thalia. ¡°Let''s go!¡± With that, Thalia got out of the car, and the two brothers followed suit. The trio began walking on a path. At that moment, Benjamin could not help but ask, ¡°Thalia, have you been here before?¡± Thalia shook her head in response. ¡°No.¡± Knowing what he was trying to get at, she exined, ¡°But I have been to ces that are worse than this. To these people here, they aren''t worried about their next meals. Instead, they wonder if they get to live to see tomorrow.¡± For a long while, the two kids looked at her and kept quiet. Curling her lips, Thalia could not help but say, ¡°What''s wrong with the two of you? Did it just dawn on you how lucky you are?¡± Compared to those people, they were indeed blessed. It was rare to see Anthony so quiet. ¡°That''s why it''s important to cherish each day,¡± Thalia said. ¡°We are so much luckier than these people here.¡± She then looked around her, and a hint of pity shed across her eyes, too. Both Anthony and Benjamin nodded in agreement. Just then, someone appeared in front of them and started waving. When Benjamin saw that, he asked, ¡°Is that the guy, Thalia?¡± Thalia looked up and was taken aback when she saw the person. After taking a closer look, she nodded. ¡°I think so. Let''s go over!¡± The three of them quickened their steps and walked toward the man. ¡°My savior,¡± greeted the man with a smile as he approached them. ¡°I can''t believe I get to see you again.¡± As it had been years, Thalia could barely recognize him. ¡°That''s right, Justin. It has been a long time.¡± ¡°Yeah. It has been six or seven years since west saw each other.¡± Noticing Anthony and Benjamin, Justin asked Thalia, ¡°Are these two your children, savior?¡± Thalia immediately shook her head. ¡°No, they are my... brothers!¡± Smiling, Justin looked at the kids. ¡°Nice to meet the two of you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, too,¡± greeted the kids. Then, Justin uttered, ¡°Come, let''s go to my ce.¡± The trio then followed him to his so-called home. The partially-battered house had bare concrete walls and various kinds of broken furniture. There was also some damaged kitchenware. The floor was clean even by their standard, and there was even a carpet on the floor. Inside the house, there was a child around the age of four hiding behind the man. There was also an elderly person lying next to a pile of random stuff. It was a heart-wrenching sight. Justin found a clean space and ced a piece of a stic bag on the floor. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± There was indeed no other ce for them to sit down. The only ce that was clean was right where they were standing. Thalia took one look and sat down; Anthony and Benjamin mirrored her actions with no hesitations. A smile appeared on Justin''s face. He looked as if he wanted to serve them some refreshment, but there was nothing avable. Thalia seemed to be able to read his mind, so she stated, ¡°Justin, it''s all right.¡± Justin turned around to look at her before sitting down in front of them reluctantly. ¡°I really have nothing at home that I can serve all of you with. I''m sorry, savior.¡± ¡°I remember that you didn''t use to stay here, Justin. What happened?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Our previous ce has been damaged in the bombing. We havee here with the troops. Unfortunately, the same thing happened here after a few years.¡± Thalia enquired, ¡°Don''t the people at Vermillion Base take care of all of you?¡± At the mention of that, Justin informed, ¡°They are the ones doing this.¡± Thalia was shocked to hear that. ¡°Are you telling me that the people of Vermillion Base are the ones who did all these?¡± Nodding, Justin responded, ¡°That''s right. During the war, both my wife and daughter died. That''s also why my dad is lying there.¡± He then turned at looked at his father with pity and regret in his eyes. ¡°So, the people of Vermillion Base didn''t get you?¡± ¡°Back then, they executed countless people, and I was one of them. Luckily, I didn''t die even though I got shot. Later on, I came here with the others.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°I can''t believe the people of Vermillion Base are so ruthless that they won''t even spare their own.¡± Justin looked at her before responding, ¡°Yes, so you should cease asking about Vermillion Base, savior. They are inhumane. Once you end up in their hands, you''re a goner.¡± ¡°Justin, I recall you telling me you joined Vermillion Base when you were very young. Is that right?¡± asked Thalia. He nodded. ¡°I was five years old then. Back then, Vermillion Base was newly set up, and they didn''t have many members yet.¡± ¡°I want to find out about someone,¡± stated Thalia. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°His name is...¡± Suddenly, Thalia realized she had no idea what the name of the person was, so she turned and looked at Anthony. ¡°Theodore Watson,¡± said Anthony. Thalia frowned at the mention of that name. It sounded very familiar to her. However, she did not think too much about it. She passed the information to Justin. ¡°His name is Theodore Watson. By now, he should be in his fifties.¡± Hearing that, Justin frowned and mumbled, ¡°Theodore Watson...¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin looked at him in anticipation, hoping he might remember something. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 A whileter, Justin shook his head. ¡°I''ve never heard of this name.¡± Disappointment shed across Anthony and Benjamin''s faces. ¡°He''s not local, like me,¡± Thalia added, hoping to jog his memory. Justin shook his head yet again. Seeing that, Thalia pursed her lips and nodded. She was not disappointed as she had prepared herself for the worst on the way here. After all, there was no simple matter in the world. Suddenly, the man in the mess made a noise. Hearing themotion, Justin turned over his shoulder and told Thalia, ¡°I''ll go take a look at my father.¡± Thalia shot Justin a nod, and thetter got up to leave. Right then, the kid standing beside them stared at Anthony and Benjamin unblinkingly. They were about the same age, and the kid''s gaze was innocent and kind. Benjamin seemed to recall something as he ced his backpack down. Unzipping it, he fished out some chocte and snacks. He held them carefully and offered them to the little girl. Despite his gifts, the kid stared at him fearfully and dared not take a step forward. With his gaze fixed on her, Benjamin got up to head to her. ¡°Have some!¡± he said in Ustranian. The little girl seemed to understand him, for she took the snacks from him hesitantly. After grabbing the snacks, she beamed and ran to Justin as though she was showing off to her father. Seeing her reaction, Justin told her something inaudible, and she carefully went to a corner to remove the packaging. Benjamin was lost in a whirlpool of emotions. Meanwhile, Anthony shut his eyes as though he had made up his mind. Suddenly, Justin turned over his shoulder and said something that made Thalia leap to her feet. Seeing her reaction, Anthony nced at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Justin''s father said he had met Theodore previously!¡± Having said that, Thalia strode over to Justin solemnly. Both Anthony and Benjamin trotted behind her. Justin''s father was paralyzed. His legs were gone, and only his upper torso remained. However, he was still lucid. ¡°Ms. Jacoway, the Theodore Watson you mentioned is a Chanaean, right?¡± Justin''s father asked. Thalia nodded. ¡°Yes. How do you know that?¡± Right then, Justin spoke up. ¡°My father is one of the earliest men to join Vermillion Base. He couldn''t take care of me and had no choice but to take me along with him. That was how I joined the base.¡± Comprehension dawned on Thalia as she turned to his father. ¡°What do you know about him?¡± ¡°I remember he was a kind man and held a high position in Vermillion Base. However, he was different from the rest. He cared a lot for us. He was a good man,¡± Justin''s father muttered. ¡°What else do you know?¡± Thalia urged. ¡°Please tell me everything.¡± ¡°He was in the base for around one year. One day, he got into a fight with someone in the base and imed he would leave. I saw him packing up his stuff. After that, I don''t think I ever saw him again,¡± Justin''s father revealed. Upon hearing that, Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°You never saw him after that?¡± Justin''s father inclined his head. ¡°That''s right. After he left, the base changed locations. I''m sure I never saw him after that.¡± Thalia pressed her lips into a thin line as though she was pondering over something. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Why are you asking about him, Miss? Did something happen to him?¡± Justin''s father asked. Thinking about it for a while, Thalia revealed, ¡°He''s dead.¡± Justin''s father was slightly taken aback, but he did not seem surprised at all. ¡°Aren''t you surprised?¡± Thalia probed. Justin''s father looked at her and suddenly inquired, ¡°Do you know the consequences of wanting to leave the base?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°For people like us, they would chop off our legs, blind our eyes, or make us deaf and mute. Those who can read would be killed immediately.¡± Thalia''s gaze turned icy as she furrowed her brows. Unlike their organization, Vermillion Base was just a local organization and was not a threat to them, so she did not know much about them. However, learning about the harsh truth made her ball up her fists. They are monsters. After her initial fury, Thalia continued with her questions. ¡°Do you know Theodore''s position inside? Who was the man who fought with him back then?¡± Justin''s father knitted his brows. ¡°I don''t know what his job was. However, I remembered that he brought aptop everywhere he went. It seemed very important to him. As for the man who fought with him, he''s already dead.¡± Thalia had barely processed his first answer when he dropped a bombshell. Shocked, she asked, ¡°He''s dead? How did he die?¡± ¡°I heard someone shot him in the heart when there was a riot.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Thalia urged. ¡°I was right beside him, so I saw how he died,¡± came the elderly man''s answer. At that, Thalia fell silent, while Anthony and Benjamin frowned. Justin broke the silence. ¡°Savior, why are you so curious about Theodore? How was he rted to you? Was he your rtive?¡± Looking at him, Thalia pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Yeah, something like that. He''s my friend''s father.¡± Justin bobbed his head. After getting what she came here for, Thalia told them, ¡°Thank you for sharing what you know. I got what I came here for.¡± ¡°Savior.¡± Justin cast her a hesitant look. ¡°I know you''re capable, but I just want to advise you to stay away from Vermillion Base. Don''t go to them.¡± Noticing the fear in his eyes, the woman curled her lips and replied, ¡°Got it.¡± Just then, something urred to her, and she whipped out a stack of bills from her bag. ¡°I didn''t bring anything this time. This is for you.¡± Justin immediately shook his head when he saw the stack of cash. ¡°No. I can''t ept this.¡± ¡°Take it. You should move out of this ce and rent a better ce. Buy some food for the child and send her to school,¡± Thalia said. Justin was tempted, but he was stubborn and shook his head firmly. ¡°You saved my life, so I can''t take your money!¡± he replied seriously. Thalia gazed at him in silence. She did not try to force him to ept her money. ¡°I''ll be off now, then,¡± she remarked. Justin gave her a nod. ¡°Okay, take care.¡± They were about to leave when the girl came out of the corner. She went to Benjamin and stuck her hand out as though she wanted to give him something. Benjamin syed his palm, and a little leather star was ced in it. It seemed like a thank you gift from her. Benjamin''s lips curved. ¡°Thank you.¡± The child beamed. Her innocent smile was as bright as the sun. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Thalia urged. Anthony and Benjamin waved at them and left. A long while after they left, the kid nced at the cab beside them. ¡°Daddy, money.¡± Justin whirled around and saw the stack of money. At once, he ran out of his house, but the car parked in the corner was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 On the way back, the three of them remained silent. Despite getting some new information, they could not calm down after seeing the situation back there. Benjamin reclined in his seat and observed the star he received from the kid before they left. Anthony nced at the star and took it from Benjamin. Twitching his lips, he said, ¡°This must be very important to her. Look how well-kept it is.¡± Benjamin could see the kid''s innocent smile whenever he looked at the star. A tensed silence filled the car. Thalia nced at them through the rearview mirror and smiled. ¡°Why do you both look downcast?¡± Letting out a sigh, Anthony returned the star to Benjamin. ¡°You''re asking the obvious.¡± Thalia shed a smile. It was rare to see Anthony this dejected. Before she could speak, Benjamin uttered, ¡°Our desires grow every day as we think about how to achieve outstanding achievements in the world. On the contrary, they are struggling to survive.¡± Seeing how upset they looked, Thalia drove with one hand and nced around. Slowly, she said, ¡°In the future, when you travel the world and visit every corner, you''ll understand that many people are struggling to survive in unexpected corners of the world. This is the reality and how the world runs.¡± I never knew that, but I do now. Benjamin listened to her and turned to look out of the window. Countless copsed buildings and ruins were in sight. They seemed to tell the story of how prosperous thisnd used to be. Anthony looked at him. ¡°All right. Thalia said this is just the tip of the iceberg. Are we going to be this depressed every time we run into simr situations?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°No matter what, we made good progress today,¡± Anthony added. Benjamin nodded yet again. As they were back to their cheerful selves, Thalia grinned. Suddenly, something popped up in her mind, and she asked, ¡°By the way, do you know what Theodore did in Vermillion Base?¡± Anthony and Benjamin shared a look. Thetter then said hesitantly, ¡°I think he was like me...¡± Surprised, Thalia asked, ¡°Like you? A hacker?¡± Anthony inclined his head. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Uh, was he capable?¡± Thalia queried. ¡°I''m not sure about that. The Inte wasn''t that developed back then. Nat told me briefly that Granddad was good withputers, but I''d never met him before. Nat didn''t make it clear that he was a hacker, so this is just a pure guess,¡± Anthony revealed. After hearing his exnation, Thalia nodded thoughtfully. Well, he has a point. Natasha was young when Theodore passed away. Back then, the Inte was not as developed as it was right now. Many people did not even know what it was unless they were geniuses. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Thalia could not hide her shock when she realized this family had so many geniuses. It would be wild if they were to gather together. With that thought in mind, Thalia blurted out, ¡°So you inherited your skills from your granddad? It skipped a generation and went to you?¡± Anthony was speechless. It didn''t actually skip a generation. Nat got it and passed it down to me. However, Anthony could not reveal that, so he gave a tentative nod. ¡°I guess so.¡± Thalia grew excited. ¡°You guess so? No, it must be the truth!¡± She then praised, ¡°I was wondering why you''re a genius at such a young age. Turns out it''s in your genes. By the way, what was your granny''s job?¡± Her question rendered both kids speechless. Anthony and Benjamin shared a look as they realized they had never asked Natasha about that. Seeing their reaction, Thalia asked, ¡°You don''t know?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°We knew Granddad and Granny died a horrible death. Their deaths had always haunted Nat, so she rarely spoke about them. We never asked her about that to prevent rubbing salt on her wound.¡± Suddenly, Thalia realized she should not be this excited. She might be curious about Natasha''s past, but these experiences were deadly to a young Natasha. Thalia promptly offered an apology. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything else. Your granddad was talented, so I thought your granny would be the same. Your family''s genes are amazing, so perhaps Benjamin inherited her skills.¡± Hearing that, Anthony nced at Benjamin and chuckled. ¡°Perhaps you''re right.¡± He then turned to Thalia and told her, ¡°You don''t have to apologize. I know you don''t mean anything else.¡± Thalia''s eyes crinkled up when she shed a grin. ¡°What is next in your n?¡± she questioned. ¡°I was thinking. Since Justin''s father said that, do you think Granddad''s death had something to do with Vermillion Base?¡± Anthony stated his question. ¡°If Justin''s father was right, then your granddad''s death wasn''t an ident.¡± ¡°But I heard Granddad and Granny died at home. If Vermillion Base was really involved, why didn''t they take action at the very beginning?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Thalia thought over it before blurting out, ¡°How would I know?¡± Anthony fell silent. ¡°Did Granddad have dirt on them?¡± Benjamin spected. At his words, Anthony''s gaze bore into him. ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°It''s just a guess. Granddad had always been at Vermillion Base, so it was highly unlikely that he formed other enemies. Judging from the condition they died, it was most probably Vermillion Base''s doing. But why didn''t they punish him when he left? Perhaps Granddad had dirt on them, so they had to wait until muchter to kill him,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony chimed in, ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°That''s just our guess, but I think it''s an important lead. We can investigate in this direction. Perhaps we can find something,¡± Benjamin told him, and Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Since Nat came here, could she have found?¡± Thalia asked. Hearing Natasha''s name, Anthony stiffened temporarily. Recalling Vermillion Base''s boss, the boy connected him to the events. His expression turned dark as he stared ahead. ¡°Thalia, after we got the goods, did Vermillion Base''s men leave Glenport City at once?¡± After giving it some thought, Thalia replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony''s expression turned a shade darker. Vermillion Base is vengeful. They can even burn their own bridges to gain their goals. It''s impossible for them to leave right after suffering a loss. Unless... ¡°Nat is in danger!¡± Anthony blurted out. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Benjamin stared at him in confusion. Through the rearview mirror, Thalia shot him a baffled look. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°There must be a reason the men from Vermillion Base left without doing anything after suffering a huge loss. Nat also left back then.¡± ¡°Are you saying they took Nat with them?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Didn''t Nat contact you?¡± ¡°There are many ways to take her with them. I don''t think they kidnapped her. Besides, they couldn''t do that in Daddy''s territory. However, it''s different if they tricked her,¡± Anthony revealed darkly. Benjamin felt his words made sense. Upon hearing that, Thalia uttered, ¡°Then why did they take Nat with them?¡± Taken aback, Anthony furrowed his brows. She''s right. Why did they take Nat with them? Was Nat''s identity exposed? No, I don''t think so. Though it might be a possibility, it''s highly unlikely. Anthony was not sure, but he could not stop a sense of urgency from rising in his heart. After mulling over the matter, Benjamin slowly said, ¡°Did they do that after discovering Nat was investigating Granddad''s death? Or, if it isn''t thatplicated, do they want revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Thalia scrunched up her brows. Turning to her, Benjamin exined, ¡°We stole the goods from them on Daddy''s territory, but Vermillion Base thought it was Daddy who took their goods. Thus, they might be doing this to take revenge against Daddy.¡± ¡°That makes sense, but isn''t this tooplicated? They could''ve taken revenge by killing Nat,¡± Thalia responded. ¡°Perhaps they didn''t have a chance to do so.¡± Thalia did not share their sentiments. ¡°Do you think those ouws will fail to find a chance to kill her?¡± Anthony and Benjamin said nothing. Glenport City was Keh''s territory, so it was hard to find an opportunity to take action. However, they could still pull it off if they tried hard enough. ¡°Unless they are after something else...¡± Thalia mumbled under her breath as she thought hard about it. Anthony and Benjamin shared a guilty look. Was it because of that? ¡°Let''s stop pondering over the matter and see if we can get in touch with Nat. We should inform her about the matter,¡± Benjamin remarked. With a nod, Anthony whipped out his phone to give Natasha a call. s, his call did not go through. ¡°Send her a text. She''ll definitely receive it!¡± Benjamin suggested. Anthony nodded. Since Natasha knew they were here, she would not rx until they left. Hence, despite refusing to answer her phone, she would definitely read their text. With that thought in mind, Anthony typed out a text that exined their findings and sent it to Natasha. After the text was sessfully sent, he stared at the screen intently as though he was waiting for her reply. However, the reply never came. A deep line appears in the middle of Anthony''s brow. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°No reply yet?¡± Benjamin questioned. In response, Anthony shook his head. ¡°Nat won''t contact us as she''s worried about dragging us into her mess,¡± Benjaminforted him. ¡°She''s always like this. She loves bearing all the responsibility herself,¡± Anthony said sadly as his heart ached for her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That''s because you''re her babies!¡± Thalia chirped. Her gaze was fixed on the road as she drove the car. This time, it was her turn to be the center of attention as the two boys looked at her. ¡°All mothers love their children. She could risk her life to protect you!¡± Thalia added and sighed silently. Suddenly, a scene shed across her mind. Lying in a puddle of blood, a pretty woman raised her bloody hands to cover Thalia''s eyes. ¡°Lia, you must survive. Remember, I love you. I love you forever. I''m afraid I can''t stay by your side to protect you, but I can be your guardian angel in another way. So, stay strong and live a good life.¡± The most painful thing about one''s memory was that it would not fade away with time. On the contrary, it would grow more memorable as time passed. Over the years, Thalia got to know how helpless her mother was. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes. Grabbing her sunsses lying aside, she put them on to conceal her tears. In the backseat, Anthony and Benjamin did not notice the change in her emotions. They thought over her words carefully before saying, ¡°We can sacrifice for Nat the same way she sacrifices for us, too!¡± Hearing that, Thalia curved her lips. ¡°Thus, you''ll have to grow up quickly to be strong and capable men. That way, you can keep your promise and protect her.¡± For the first time in his life, Anthony did not refute her words and gave a firm nod, growing increasingly determined to be stronger. The car sped ahead at full speed and soon arrived at their hotel. When the car rolled to a stop, Benjamin looked at Thalia. ¡°Thalia, I need your help,¡± he pleaded. Thalia turned over her shoulder. The sunsses did nothing to conceal her gorgeous face. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°I''d like to donate some money and food to the people in Justin''s town.¡± His request took Thalia by surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Benjamin bobbed his head eagerly. As Thalia studied him, she pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Benjamin, you need to know that there are plenty of people and societies like them. It''s hard for you to single-handedly change their lives.¡± Benjamin''s eyes fluttered shut. ¡°I know. If I never saw them, I wouldn''t have thought that way. Now that I saw their plight, I''m happy to help to the best of my ability.¡± Thalia''s gaze softened as she chuckled. ¡°All right. Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± Anthony chimed in. The other two turned to look at him. ¡°If Benjamin hadn''t mentioned this, I was nning on donating money to them through a charity. However, Benjamin''s idea is better. I don''t know when they will get the money if I were to donate to charity. There''s no telling how much they''ll receive, too. Perhaps they will only receive a little of my donation amount. It is easier to get someone to do it personally and deliver the donation to them,¡± Anthony exined. Staring at them, Thalia narrowed her eyes in delight. Oh, I can''t believe kids like them exist. They are blessed and talented. Instead of being arrogant, they grew up to be kind kids. Thalia could not stop herself from saying, ¡°Natasha taught you well.¡± Hearing that, Anthony nced at her. ¡°What? Jealous?¡± ¡°Mm, I''m jealous.¡± Thalia nodded profusely. ¡°Having three children as smart as you is enough. There''s no need to get a man. My life would''ve beenpleted!¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Seeing her reaction, Anthony asked, ¡°Why don''t you copy Nat?¡± ¡°I want to, but I didn''t get any chance. Besides, it''s hard to find a man with good genes. You''ll get upset if I give birth to fools.¡± Something glinted across Anthony''s eyes as he muttered, ¡°Actually, Spencer has great genes. He is a medical volunteer. Nat says he''s capable of resurrecting the dead. I think you can try having a baby with him. Maybe your baby will be good at medicine.¡± His reply rendered Thalia speechless. Her face turned dark as she snapped, ¡°Why did you even bring him up?¡± ¡°I''m just giving a suggestion. You can ignore me if you don''t like it.¡± Thalia red at him. ¡°Come on, time to get out of the car.¡± Anthony and Benjamin grinned when they realized how impatient she was. When the door clicked shut, Thalia turned to them. ¡°When will I receive the money?¡± ¡°I thought you''re going to be generous and fork out your money!¡± Thalia threw him a re and snickered. ¡°It''s rare for you to offer your money, so I''ll definitely give you the chance to do that.¡± Pulling his phone out, Anthony typed something on it. ¡°I''ve transferred the money to you.¡± As he spoke, Thalia''s phone beeped. She took it out and nced at it. Arching a brow, she whistled. ¡°You''re quite generous, huh? Good for you.¡± ¡°Really? It''s nothing much.¡± ¡°You inherited your boasting skills from Keh, I see.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. Benjamin also fished his phone out to transfer some money to Thalia. After realizing how much he gave her, Thalia eximed, ¡°Benjamin, this is a lot.¡± ¡°It''s a little something from me,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°A little something? You''re practically spending all the money you have!¡± Thalia dered. ¡°I''m not really in need of money, so it''s worth it to spend it on them,¡± Benjamin replied. Thalia gazed at him adoringly. ¡°Benjamin, why are you so kind? Your future wife is so lucky!¡± Hearing that, Anthony interjected, ¡°Are you sure she isn''t unlucky? After all, she''ll get herself a husband who spends all his money in the blink of an eye.¡± Thalia glowered at him. She was about to reprimand him when she btedly realized his words made sense. Even though her heart was convinced, she insisted, ¡°That only happens to incapable men. It''s different for Benjamin. He''s rich.¡± Thalia was full of praises for Benjamin. At that, Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°Benjamin, don''t you worry. I''ll make sure to introduce you to a great young woman who you can spend the rest of your life with!¡± Thalia promised. ¡°It depends on fate,¡± came Benjamin''s calm answer. ¡°Oh, what a good boy.¡± Thalia only had eyes for Benjamin. Sticking his head out, Anthony nced at the amount on Benjamin''s screen. Furrowing his brows, he questioned, ¡°Thalia, how could you have double standards? We donated almost the same amount of money!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Then perhaps I just don''t like you.¡± Thalia did not bother mincing her words. Anthony had no words to retort. What else could he say? ¡°All right. You may go upstairs now. I need to leave,¡± Thalia urged. ¡°Be careful,¡± Benjamin reminded her. ¡°Got it.¡± Anthony added, ¡°If possible, get someone else to do it on your behalf. Don''t act on your own.¡± ¡°I know. Don''t worry!¡± Thalia assured them. Hearing that, Anthony mmed the door shut. Thalia started the engine and was about to leave when she recalled something. ¡°When I''m not around, stay in the hotel and don''t go anywhere, all right?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°All right!¡± After they both agreed to stay in the hotel, Thalia stepped on the gas and drove the car away. As Thalia drove, she could not help but recall Anthony''s previous suggestion. It sounds great to have a baby who''s a medical genius, right? Should I copy Nat? Her imagination went wild. In the meantime, Anthony and Benjamin were about to head back to their room when the former''s phone rang. He fished it out and saw that it was a call from Natasha. At once, his eyes lit up. After answering the call, he greeted, ¡°Nat, you''re finally calling me back!¡± ¡°Where did you get the information?¡± Natasha went straight to the topic. Anthony thought about it before replying, ¡°Thalia saved a man when she was on a mission a few years ago. He used to be a member of Vermillion Base. When we paid him a visit, he told us he never heard of Granddad. However, his father knew who Granddad was and had met him previously.¡± His words were met with silence from the other end of the line. ¡°Nat, are you still there?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What else did he say?¡± Natasha responded. Anthony revealed, ¡°He said hest saw Granddad arguing with someone and demanding to leave. After Granddad left, the man never saw him again.¡± As Natasha did not respond for a long while, Anthony continued, ¡°Nat, the leader of Vermillion Base is a violent man. They don''t care about human lives at all. I suspect Granddad''s death has something to do with them.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Did those men from Vermillion Base tell you something, Nat? No matter what they say, don''t believe them,¡± Anthony said hastily. Natasha was not even surprised that he found out about that. He was as capable as her and should not be underestimated at a young age. However, Natasha still thought of him as a child. He might be aputer genius, but he was still young. Natasha could not bring herself to drag him into the matter. ¡°Anthony, stop investigating the matter and bring Benjamin back to Glenport City,¡± she ordered in a low voice. ¡°Nat, Benjamin and I can be of help!¡± Anthony protested. ¡°I don''t need your help.¡± ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Are you going to disregard my words?¡± Natasha questioned in a sharp voice. Over the years, she had never spoken to him in such a tone. It was the first time she had ever raised her voice at him. Nevertheless, Anthony showed no signs of backing down. After a long silence, Anthony uttered, ¡°Nat, I''ve always listened to you, but not this time. Either you come back with me or let Benjamin and I stay to help you.¡± ¡°Anthony...¡± Natasha trailed off, at a loss for words. A long whileter, she mumbled, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Anthony felt his heart soften. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°I''lle back home with you after dealing with this matter!¡± she promised. Without waiting for a reply, she hung up. Anthony was startled. Holding his phone, he called out, ¡°Nat? Nat!¡± s, the call had already ended. Anthony tried calling her again but to no avail. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Benjamin asked Anthony. ¡°I can''t get through again!¡± Anthony cried out anxiously. ¡°What did Nat say?¡± Benjamin then asked. With a frown, Anthony muttered, ¡°There''s something in my head telling me that Nat''s message means something else. It''s as if she''s trying to inform us about something...¡± Even though he did not finish his sentence, Benjamin understood what he was trying to say. Both boys paled, and Benjamin asked, ¡°Were we too hasty to tell Nat about the news?¡± ¡°We were, but at the very least, Nat will be mentally prepared. If we didn''t do that, I''m afraid she might end up too trusting with others!¡± Anthony stated. ¡°Now what?¡± Benjamin mumbled. ¡°Let''s go back to the room and think about it before anything else.¡± Thus, the two boys returned to the room and began pacing. A whileter, Benjamin chirped, ¡°What we should do right now is to look for Nat first.¡± Sitting in front of theputer, Anthony solemnly replied, ¡°That''s easier said than done. Do you think Nat''s that easy to find?¡± Benjamin frowned. ¡°What about Daddy? Has he heard anything about Nat yet?¡± Narrowing his eyes at the mention of Keh, Anthony shook his head. ¡°I don''t know, but probably not.¡± ¡°Why don''t we make a call and ask him about it?¡± the other boy suggested. Anthony mulled over that for a while before replying, ¡°You do it.¡± Drawing his brows together, Benjamin remarked after a while, ¡°Fine.¡± With that, he took the phone and went to the side. Benjamin felt as though he had some kind ofmunication disorder as he stared at Keh''s number; he kept constructing and deconstructing the sentences he was about to say to Keh. Meanwhile, Keh was sitting in front of theputer with Dave as they watched Miguel work away. His eyes were narrowed as he asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°I can''t find it. I''ve been searching on both routes, but I can''t find anything.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Keh questioned. Miguel never stopped typing as he replied, ¡°I''m sure. I''ve looked through each and every one of them, and I haven''t missed out on anything...¡± Right then, Miguel paused and began frowning at theputer. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I''ve found out the reason,¡± Miguel stated. ¡°Which is?¡± Miguel''s fingers flew across the keyboard again. Things popped up and disappeared on the screen. Soon, a window appeared in front of them. ¡°Look here. There is a gap between the surveince footage''s time, and it''s about fifteen seconds. That means someone has done something to the footage before we essed it,¡± Miguel exined. Keh studied the footage for a while before realizing that Miguel was right. The frames did not quite link up, and there was a fifteen-second gap. ¡°So you mean to say that someone has deleted fifteen seconds of the footage?¡± Keh asked. Miguel nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± Keh then narrowed his eyes and mulled over something. Just then, Dave came over to look at him. ¡°J, the men have reported that they''vebed through the spot you''ve said. They found nothing.¡± A grim look shed past Keh''s face when he heard that. He could not bring himself to believe that Natasha would disappear just like that. To his knowledge of Natasha''s character, she was bound to be living in the area where she had appeared twice in. However, he had failed to find her. Keh continued to stare at theputer screen as he thought about those things. At that moment, a thought popped into his head. ¡°Say, do both routes have dozens of seconds of a gap, or is it just this footage?¡± Miguel quickly pulled up another footage. Ten minutester, he replied, ¡°The rest are fine. It''s just this one footage.¡± ¡°Does that mean she has gone in this direction, and that''s why the footage is missing a section?¡± Keh analyzed. Dave inclined his head. ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡± Miguel then leaned forward and rapidly typed away. ¡°I''ll continue to search this route and see if I find out anything else.¡± A glint shed past Keh''s eyes as he watched Miguel work away. Dave was right beside Keh, so he could see the anxious look thetter had on his face. Right then, Keh''s phone rang. He promptly took out his phone. When he saw it was a call from Benjamin, he stood up and moved to the side to pick up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± Benjamin started. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Despite having mentally prepared himself for the call, Benjamin found his mind goingpletely nk. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh repeated when he heard no sounds from the other end of the line. In the end, Benjamin straightforwardly said, ¡°I-I just wanted to ask if you''ve found Nat.¡± Keh was quiet for a while before he answered, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°No news at all?¡± ¡°Not exactly. There''s something we''re on. Soon, I''ll be able to find her,¡± Keh informed. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I almost met her at a ce I ate the other day, but I missed her by just a while. Nevertheless, I know she''s near me. I''ll be able to find her soon!¡± Benjamin was thrilled to hear that. ¡°You saw Nat?¡± ¡°My friend did,¡± Keh corrected. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And Nat disappeared. She''s quite wary, and I think she''s just protecting herself. But don''t worry, I''ll find her soon,¡± Keh reassured. ¡°Daddy, remember to tell us when you find Nat,¡± Benjamin uttered. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy. Stay safe too.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°If there isn''t anything else... I''ll end the call first.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Benjamin!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I''m d to receive your call,¡± Keh said to the boy. Benjamin froze, for he never expected Keh to say that. After that, Keh continued, ¡°Come to me anytime you need anything. I''ll do it even if I''m not home.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± came Benjamin''s answer before he quickly ended the call. Keh stared at the dimmed screen as emotions washed over his heart. Seemingly having thought about something, he then took a deep breath and kept his phone before walking back. When he returned, Dave was sitting on the chair, leaning backzily. The moment Dave saw Keh, he could not help but tease, ¡°J, don''t tell me you have another woman.¡± Keh frowned at that. ¡°What nonsense are you going on about?¡± ¡°Who else would you be calling in such a gentle tone? That wasn''t like you at all,¡± Dave pointed out. Keh''s frown deepened, but he did not bother with much exnation. ¡°It''s from home.¡± ¡°Rubbish,¡± Dave replied. Right then, Miguel asked, ¡°Is your family in Spaunia too, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°No, they''re in Glenport City.¡± ¡°Huh? That can''t be. The call came from within Spaunia,¡± Miguel said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dave turned to Miguel as well. ¡°Are you sure you''re not making a mistake about this?¡± Miguel typed away on the keyboard for a while. Once he was sure that he had not made a mistake, he uttered, ¡°I''m sure about it. The one on the other end of the line didn''t set a virtual address, so I can see their actual location. I''ve set up a call tracking for LAN, and although I can''t see the exact location, I can see the general area. Your call earlier had connected to the inte, so I saw the location of the call, and it was within Spaunia.¡± After hearing that, Keh knitted his brows. ¡°So the one who called me earlier is from within Spaunia?¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Instantly, Keh''s dark eyes narrowed. The two kids are here? Chapter 407 Chapter 407 He recalled feeling something amiss about the boys'' behaviors, but he was too preupied with Natasha''s matter, so he did not dwell much on them. Now that he thought about it, it was not strange for them to follow him here. Nevertheless, to make sure he would not wrongfully use them, Keh called Liam. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Oh? Did you just remember you have a grandpa?¡± Liam sarcastically said the moment he picked up the phone. ¡°I''ve been busy, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You''re so busy, and I''m so free,¡± Liam continued. Keh pursed his lips at that. Knowing that Liam''s words were born out of anger, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Great, since you''re not here to make me mad!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Liam knew when to stop with the sarcasm, so he stated, ¡°Go on. Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask how you''re doing.¡± ¡°Are the pigs flying now? I''m surprised you''re actually concerned about my health!¡± Keh was used to his grandfather''s tone, so he ignored it and went straight to the topic. ¡°By the way, where are the kids? Have they been good at home?¡± he asked. Liam gloomily muttered, ¡°Denise went to join the film crew, and the boys followed Thalia out to have fun. They haven''t been back for days. Once Nat''s away on a business trip, you''ve all run away, too. You left me and Terence¡ªtwo lonely elderly men¡ªat home.¡± Just then, someone else chimed in, ¡°It seems like a woman is really needed at home, or else no one can keep a rein on you all.¡± Keh furrowed his brows upon hearing the other voiceing from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you ying chess with Old Mr. Watson?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Liam muttered distractedly. Then, he grumbled, ¡°Terence, can''t you do a normal move!¡± ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± ¡°Fine. In that case, you can''t me me for resorting to tricks. I''ll move here!¡± Hearing the busy voices, Keh remarked, ¡°Continue with your chess match with Old Mr. Watson, then. I have something else to do now, so I''ll call you another time.¡± ¡°Bye,¡± Liam uttered. Once the call ended, Keh furrowed his brows again. The two boys had asked if they could tag along when he departed the other day. Now, it seemed like his answer was irrelevant¡ªregardless of whether he said yes or no, the boys were going to come. At the end of the day, he was to me for underestimating them. Right. They can even join Darz. These things are nothing inparison. At that, Keh''s gaze darkened. Since they''re lying to me, I guess I''ll have to deal with the problem from its roots. After keeping his phone, Keh turned and walked back. Dave nced at him and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Keh mulled over it for a while before answering, ¡°How''s your rtionship with Darz recently?¡± ¡°Darz?¡± Dave snorted when he heard that name. ¡°What else? Everything''s fine if we don''t encounter each other, but if we do, we end up fighting.¡± Keh remained calm, for he had expected that answer from Dave. Nevertheless, he still could not help but feel a little worried when he thought about Anthony''s rtionship with Darz. I wonder what Darz will do when they find out about Anthony''s rtionship with me. Upon hearing silence from Keh, Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± ¡°Nothing. I''m just asking,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Just asking?¡± Dave studied him. ¡°Are you someone who will just ask random questions? There must be a reason for this. God knows what you''re up to this time,¡± Dave teased. He knew Keh quite well, after all. Keh only gave him a smile in response. Dave did not insist on an answer, either. They were adults, and adults knew when to not push their luck. If Keh was not going to say anything, then Dave was not going to keep asking. Right then, Miguel muttered, ¡°I''ve filtered through the surveince footage along the road, but I lost track after reaching this junction.¡± Hearing him, Keh walked over. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is the person you''re looking for aputer expert? Or could it be that they have a computer expert helping them out?¡± Miguel abruptly asked. Keh froze for a moment before asking in deliberate nonchnce, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°To ess the footage, I needed to connect to these centralworks, but it seems that the other person did this with ease.¡± Dave whipped his head over to look at Keh. ¡°She''s only a normal programmer.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Right then, Keh pointed at the upper part of theputer screen. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Miguel''s attention was instantly distracted as he nced at the screen and nodded. ¡°Yes. There are several seconds of gaps in each footage, but there isn''t a gap at this junction. I tried to filter through these two sides, but coincidentally, the surveince cameras are undergoing an upgrade, so they''ve been temporarily switched off. I won''t be able to follow this lead.¡± ¡°That coincidental?¡± Keh wondered out loud. ¡°I heard that the area was getting an upgrade, so this shouldn''t be intentional,¡± Miguel replied. Keh fell silent as he ruminated on their findings. ¡°What''s in this area?¡± ¡°Upscale hotels.¡± ¡°Hotels?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hotels should have surveince cameras. Will you be able to connect to the inte of these hotels?¡± Keh queried. ¡°I... I can, but I''ll need a little time,¡± Miguel answered. ¡°I''ll be waiting for your good news.¡± Miguel nodded. Just then, Dave leaned over and glimpsed at the few marked hotels. ¡°I''ve already sent men tob the area, but we found nothing.¡± Leaning against his chair, Miguel suggested, ¡°What if they''re not in the hotel?¡± Dave arched a brow. ¡°If that''s the case, it''ll be even more difficult to find them. This ce isn''t huge, but it isn''t small either. If they''re not in a hotel, looking for them will be like looking for a needle in a haystack,¡± he remarked. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if it''s akin to looking for a needle in a haystack, I''m still going to find her,¡± Keh gritted out. Knowing his determination, Dave nodded. ¡°I''ll send another batch of men to look through the other ces.¡± With that, he turned away to make a call. Keh turned his attention to Miguel as a thought popped into his head. ¡°Miguel, can you check the exact location for this number?¡± Miguel''s eyes flitted toward the screen, nodding. ¡°Sure.¡± With that said, he began tracking down the number on theputer. However, the longer he did that, the deeper Miguel''s frown became. It almost seemed as if he was competing with someone. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Keh queried. ¡°There''s an anti-tracking set up on this number, so it''s tough to find its specific location.¡± Hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes. Are the boys that wary now? ¡°Moreover, someone discovered me while I was trying to track down the number. Now, they''re trying to track me down instead.¡± As he spoke, he began typing faster and faster. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Keh kept quiet as he watched Miguel fight his opponent. As the windows shed on the screen, Miguel''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Finally, with a loud thump, Miguel smacked his hands on the keyboard. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I...¡± Miguel hesitantly started, finding it hard to answer Keh. ¡°You lost?¡± Keh quirked a brow. Despite his reluctance to admit it, it was still a fact. Hence, Miguel nodded with much difficulty. ¡°The other person has tracked me down. Now, not only do they know that I''ve been stalking them, but they even know our location.¡± ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Miguel drew his brows together as if he had been humiliated by Keh''s dubious gaze. ¡°I...¡± He wanted to say something, but he did not know how to phrase his words. After a while of thinking about it, he uttered, ¡°There aren''t many people in this world who are better at this than me. One is Shadow Seeker, and the other is Anonymous. There are two more, actually, but those two never appeared after thepetition ranking at Hacker Community was published. So, I''m not bluffing when I say that I''m in fifth ce!¡± ¡°Fifth ce... Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Of course. Or at least, that''s the case at the Hacker Community''s ranking,¡± Miguel replied. Keh raised his brows at the sight of Miguel''s agitated demeanor. ¡°If not for the ranking?¡± ¡°It''ll be hard to say if we put aside the ranking, but hackers will alle to the Hacker Community to compete with each other. Who would know who''s better if not for the ranking?¡± Miguel uttered. A hint of gloom then shed past Miguel''s face as he looked at hisputer. ¡°Why am I bumping into so many experts recently? This is so strange.¡± With that, Miguel began chatting with the other person. He typed: May I have the honor of knowing your name? The other person was silent for a moment before replying: I am nameless. Miguel asked: Nameless? Why haven''t I heard of you before? Did you not join the Hacker Community''spetition? The other person typed: Miguel, it seems like you aren''t as smart as I thought you''d be. Miguel''s eyes widened before he rapidly typed: You know who I am? How did you know it was me? The other person gloomily replied to his questions: I genuinely don''t know how you ended up in the top five with a brain like this. Miguel turned speechless. At that very moment, he knew well that the other person was much, much more skillful than him. Nevertheless, the other person did not seem to have any malicious intent, so Miguel answered: I admit that I''m not as skillful as you, but you can''t say that I''m stupid. I have a high IQ! The person: Yes, yes. Sure. Miguel typed: Who are you, really? The person: Take a guess. Miguel mulled over it before responding: Are you Shadow Seeker? The person: No. I''m Shadow Seeker''s fan. At that, Miguel gasped and typed: You''re Anonymous? The person: My, you''re not as dumb as I think you are. Again, Miguel was rendered speechless. He had only guessed it was Anonymous because he heard others talk about how Anonymous was Shadow Seeker''s fan, for Anonymous had chatted about it in private. Although one was in the first ce and the other was in the second, the second ce felt no envy at all, nor did he seem to want to surpass the first ce. It was as if Anonymous was content with being a protector of the other. Miguel typed in disbelief: Are you really Anonymous? Anonymous: What''s the matter? Do you have a problem with that? Miguel agitatedly typed: I... I just never thought I''d be able to interact with you one day. Even though I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time, I... I''m your fan! Anonymous was speechless for a while. Is it that easy to get a fan? he wondered. Miguel proceeded to write in excitement: Where are you? Can we meet? Anonymous: Sorry. I can''t. Miguel: Then... Then can you leave your contact details? I''d like to get to know you! Anonymous wasted no time rejecting him: No. Miguel: All right... Miguel was disappointed by Anonymous'' outright rejection. Right then, Keh peeked at the conversation between Miguel and the other person before frowning. ¡°How did you know he''s Anonymous?¡± Miguel responded, ¡°I was chatting with a few hacker friends the other day, and one had the pleasure of interacting with Anonymous. At that time, someone tried to sow discord between him and Shadow Seeker, but Anonymous told them he was Shadow Seeker''s fan and that Shadow Seeker deserved first ce. He even announced that whoever wanted to challenge Shadow Seeker would have to go through him first. News about that incident soon spread among the hackers, but it''s nothing verified. I''m just making a bold guess today.¡± Hearing that, Keh frowned again. At that moment, Miguel''s gossip mode activated, and he added, ¡°Someone even said that Anonymous admires Shadow Seeker, and that''s why Anonymous is willing to guard Shadow Seeker and let Shadow Seeker remain in the first ce.¡± That only made Keh scrunch his brows even more. Guard Shadow Seeker? Why have I never heard about this person before? Keh could ignore all other people, but Anonymous... somehow made him feel ill at ease. It was a sense of familiarity in between feelings that he could not quite describe with words. A beat of contemtionter, Keh said, ¡°Ask him why he''s tracking you down.¡± Miguel saw sense in his instructions, so he immediately typed: Who''s the person I''m tracking to you? Sitting in the chair, Anthony nced at Benjamin, who was on his phone, and replied: Someone I''m protecting. After reading that, Miguel lifted his head to look at Keh. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. So Benjamin''s connected to Anonymous too? Is it because of Natasha? All of a sudden, it felt as if an invisible man had erected a wall between them. Miguel then asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the person you''re tracking must know Anonymous. Could you introduce me to them?¡± Keh''s eyes flicked toward him before he frowned. Anthony messaged: Why are you tracking him down? Miguel: Um... Anonymous: Did someone instruct you to look into this? Miguel was speechless for a while. I got it, came the message from the other end. Again, Miguel was speechless. It was as though Anonymous had grown a pair of X-ray eyes that allowed him to see through the net at them. Miguel could not help but feel even more admiration for the other person. Anonymous threatened: Stop wasting your effort and stop trying to track them down. I won''t hold back otherwise. Keh was reading the conversation as he stood behind Miguel, and the frown he had turned even more intense. It looks like there are things I still don''t know about. Oh my dear son, how many more secrets have you kept from me? Chapter 409 Chapter 409 After Miguel watched Keh turn and leave, he returned his gaze to hisputer and continued chatting. Miguel: I can stop tracking you down, but can youpete with me again? Anonymous: You make it sound as if you''ll be able to find out where we are if you want to. Miguel: At the very least, I can ally with the other hackers against you. I refuse to believe a few of us won''t be a match for you. Anonymous: I''m not being full of myself, but doing this still won''t change anything. Miguel: I admit you''re impressive, but aren''t you too arrogant to say that? Anonymous: Am I? Miguel: You are! Anonymous: I''m only giving you a warning out of the kindness of my heart. Miguel: Just once. Just one time! I just want to know how wide the gap is between our capabilities! Anonymous: What if I say no? Miguel: If you refuse, then I''ll... I''ll get into an alliance with the other hackers to harass you. I''ll make your life a hard one! Anonymous: Aren''t you horrible? Miguel: So, just once will be fine! Just one! Anthony mulled over Miguel''s pleads before he continued typing on the keyboard. Anonymous: What if you still lose? Miguel: What do you want? Anonymous: If you lose, you''ll be my apprentice, and you''ll have to address me as your master. Miguel reluctantly answered: Fine. Anonymous: You''re actually saying yes to that? Miguel: Yes, so let''s start. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There was nothing Anthony could say after that; he could only go along with Miguel. Otherwise, he would not be able to do anything if Miguel were to continue harassing him. With that thought in mind, the two of them turned on an application. Their screens soon turned ck. In the next second, Miguel''s expression turned solemn. As various menus popped and disappeared on the screen, he typed faster and faster. As though the people around him sensed something, they crowded over to watch him. Meanwhile, Anthony onlyzily stretched his arms and began counterattacking a few seconds after Miguel started. Miguel frowned at the start, but soon, his face paled. ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°Hurry up, Miguel!¡± ¡°Be quicker!¡± ¡°Be careful! What if it''s a trap?¡± The people around him blurted out continuous reminders. ¡°Sh*t!¡± With that curse, the match ended. ¡°The battle ended in thirty-seven seconds...¡± the person beside Miguel mumbled before turning to him. ¡°Who is this? They''re unbelievable!¡± ¡°And they didn''t even do anything for the first few seconds!¡± another cried out. Miguel''s expression was dark as he typed: Another round. Someone interrupted me in the previous round. Anthony took a while before responding: Okay. Hence, another round of the match started. Miguel turned to the other people around him and stage-whispered, ¡°Be quieter!¡± The crowd immediately made a mouth-zipping gesture. Miguel then put on his earphones and returned his focus to the screen. He soon entered the page again. Miguel was already swift, for he attacked before the other person could make a move. At the start, it seemed as though he had control of the situation. However, the moment Anonymous began counterattacking, Miguel began faltering until he waspletely defeated. Staring at hisputer screen, Miguel froze. The others around him had no idea what to say to console him. After all, Miguel was the highest-ranking and most capable person around. Even he could not hold up against the other party, let alone the others. One patted his shoulder in constion. ¡°Major differences in results mighte from a slight difference in skills for people like us. Perhaps you''re only a little less skillful than the other person.¡± His constion did not help the situation at all. On the contrary, Miguel even became gloomier. Seeing him keeping mum, the crowd around him exchanged a few more words before dispersing. As for Miguel, he continued to stare at theputer somberly. A momentter, Anonymous messaged: Are we done? Miguel: Another one! Anonymous: What? Miguel: You distracted me! Anonymous: Me? Miguel: You weren''t doing anything at the start, and although it''s as if you were trying to let me have a head start, you were actually messing with my mind and making me focus on you instead. So, we''re going to do this one more time! Don''t show me any mercy! Anonymous reluctantly replied: Fine. Once again, they started another match. A few secondster, the same results returned. By then, Miguel had nearly run out of patience. Miguel: How is this possible? Anonymous: Do you want to know why? Miguel: Of course! Anonymous: What did you promise at the start? Miguel was a man who knew when to relent and when to persist, so he replied: Master! Anonymous: That''s right. Miguel: Can you tell me now? Anonymous: How do I put this? Well, this is rted to a person''s gift. Miguel dropped his jaw and typed: Isn''t this just nonsense? Anonymous: I''m not done talking. Why are you hastily cutting me off? Miguel: Do continue. Anonymous: You''re good at attacking, and that''s a good thing. However, if your mind is preupied with just attacking, you''re letting your opponent have the opportunity to observe you. Your weak points will all be exposed, and they''ll take the chance to defeat you. Miguel saw sense in that. Miguel: So you mean to say... Anonymous: Set up some traps with your swift attacks so that your enemy won''t know what you''re trying to do. If they try to study you, they''ll end up falling into your traps. When that happens, you''ll have more time to counterattack. Miguel gasped in revtion. A moment of contemtionter, he replied: I understand now! Yet, right as he said that, he realized something was amiss about the situation. Hence, he queried: Aren''t you afraid I''d be stronger after knowing about this? Anonymous: You''re my apprentice, so I''ll obviously be happy about you improving. Miguel could only press his lips together. He knew Anonymous was taking advantage of him, but he did not care about that at all. After all, as long as he could learn something, it was fine. Furthermore, it was not as if he could sense the other person''s malicious intent and mockery. Instead, there was something else he sensed but could not describe. Miguel: Let''s do this one more time! Anonymous: I don''t have more time to y with you anymore. We''ll do it next time. Miguel: But... Anonymous: Remember not to repay a favor with a misdeed, so don''t look into this anymore. Miguel: Don''t worry. I won''t. Anonymous: That''s about right. With that said, and without giving Miguel any chance to say anything else, Anthony left. Miguel narrowed his eyes, still staring at the screen. A beatter, he whipped his head to the people around him and uttered, ¡°Come. Compete against me one more time.¡± The crowd shared a look with each other. They all thought he was trying to find his confidence back, so they agreed topete against him. Twenty-five secondster, thepetition ended. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Everyone looked at him in shock. ¡°Twenty-five seconds? What''s going on?¡± A weird glint flickered in Miguel''s eyes as he curled his lips upward. The crowd startedmenting, ¡°What happened? The difference wasn''t this huge in the past!¡± Miguel smirked smugly. He could tell that something had changed vastly. ¡°No way! Let''s go for two more rounds.¡± Cocking a brow, Miguel obliged. Afterpeting for umpteen rounds, the crowd had no choice but to admit defeat. Miguel''s speed was getting faster and faster each time, and his strategies were constantly changing. No one could read his mind nor predict his next move. ¡°Are you here to give us a hard time?¡± the crowd asked. ¡°Precisely!¡± ¡°Seriously, you weren''t this greatst time. What has gotten into you?¡± Everyone was bbergasted. Right then, Miguel stared at the dimmedputer screen. This won''t do! I must find a way to meet him. Meanwhile, after Anthony went offline, Benjamin asked, ¡°Howe you''re in the mood for teaching others today?¡± ¡°This person piqued my interest,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°How so?¡± Pondering for a while, Anthony replied, ¡°He''s Miguel.¡± Hearing that, Benjamin was stunned. ¡°The one who ranks fifth?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Anthony nodded. Frowning, Benjamin snapped, ¡°Why did you be entangled with him then?¡± ¡°He''s one of Daddy''s men now,¡± Anthony rified. ¡°He has been recruited?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that he''s been headhunted by arge organization a while ago, but I didn''t know it was DX Group. I was only able to confirm that today after testing his skills,¡± Anthony exined. ¡°So, just now...¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°He knew it when you called Daddy. I guess Daddy sent him to check your address. That''s why we chatted for a while.¡± ¡°How did he know I called Daddy?¡± Benjamin snapped his brows together, puzzled. ¡°He has probably installed a tracking device in your phone. Perhaps Daddy was with him, and the location was indicated on the screen when you called,¡± Anthony expressed his spections. ¡°If that''s the case, has Daddy discovered we''re in Zaewora?¡± ¡°I''m not sure. These are just assumptions,¡± Anthony uttered. Pursing his lips, Benjamin swept a nce at his phone. There are no phone calls or messages from Daddy. ¡°If Daddy is aware of our location, he would have given us a call directly, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? Daddy''s intentions are never obvious. It''s so hard to guess what he''s up to,¡± grumbled Anthony. Right then, Benjamin looked him in the eyes and posed a question. ¡°Were you trying to sabotage Miguel when you spoke with him just now?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It''s very challenging to take him down. Though they seem divided and undisciplined, they are grounded in their principles. Hence, I can''t do that.¡± ¡°So? You won''t waste your time and effort on something that doesn''t yield results. I don''t believe you did all that simply because you find him interesting.¡± ¡°Well, even if I can''t turn the tables at the moment, there''s no harm trying to get his phone number.¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. I knew it! Anthony would never do others a favor for no reason. He scrutinized his brother and remarked, ¡°Thalia was right about one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You''re just like Daddy¡ªshrewd and cunning,¡± Benjamin said upfront. Narrowing his eyes, Anthony questioned, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me? We''re totally different. I take after Nat¡ªpure and kind,¡± Benjamin responded proudly. ¡°Please don''t misuse those words and give the two adjectives a new meaning.¡± Benjamin shot him a cold re. ¡°You''re just jealous.¡± ¡°Yeah, you''re right. I turn green with envy when I see how skillful you are at ying dumb.¡± ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± ¡°Come on, don''t deny it. You purposely gave Daddy a call to reveal our location. Do you really think I was oblivious to your little trick?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°I...¡± Benjamin thought for a while and decided not to admit it. ¡°I did not.¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Save it! How can I not know what you''re thinking when we both came out of the same womb?¡± ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Benjamin retorted. ¡°My evidence is right here.¡± Anthony pointed at his heart. ¡°Unfortunately, you can''t take it out to support your im,¡± remarked Benjamin contemptuously. Anthony gazed at him intently. ¡°I''m really curious as to why you wanted Daddy to know our whereabouts.¡± Benjamin cast him a look. ¡°You''re obviously fishing for information. Do you think I can''t read your mind?¡± Anthony fell silent. ¡°That''s enough. Don''t treat me like a fool.¡± With that, Benjamin strode toward the couch and sat down cockily with his legs crossed. A faint smile formed on Anthony''s face when he saw that. I must use a new strategy next time. After Anthony pondered for a while, a realization suddenly dawned on him, and he approached Benjamin, taking a seat beside thetter. ¡°Anyhow, I concur that it''s time to meet up with Daddy.¡± Feeling dubious, Benjamin scrutinized his brother. ¡°Oh, why?¡± ¡°We''ve been here for several days now, but Nat doesn''t seem to want to see us despite us keeping in touch with her. I think she''s afraid of getting us into trouble, so presumably, she won''t see us. However, it doesn''t mean she won''t meet up with Daddy,¡± stated Anthony. With narrowed eyes, Benjamin listened to him attentively. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And if we coborate with Daddy, things will move much faster than now,¡± exined Anthony. Benjamin considered his perspective and nodded. ¡°You''re the elder one between us, so I''ll support you relentlessly. No matter what you think or do, I''ve got no objection.¡± ¡°Here''s a problem for you. How can we make Daddy find us soon?¡± ¡°This is as simple as ABC. You can just go ahead and look for Daddy. It''s the same thing!¡± Benjamin eximed. At that moment, he seemed to realize something. There was a sparkle in his eyes when he turned to look at Anthony. While Benjamin exposed their whereabouts, Anthony intentionally got himself acquainted with Miguel. The duo shared the same hidden agenda¡ªthey intended to drop hints for Keh to notice them and realize how capable they were. This was so that Keh would not send the brothers back home by the time he found them. Benjamin chuckled at that thought. Saying nothing, he looked at Anthony and shed him a thumbs up. ¡°What?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nothing. I just think you''re brilliant,¡± praised Benjamin. Anthony smiled for a while, but he quickly covered it up by putting on an indifferent expression. ¡°I have no clue what you''re talking about.¡± At his words, Benjamin scoffed, ¡°I think you''re the expert on ying dumb.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Anthony was baffled. ¡°Can''t you tell?¡± Benjamin rebuked. ¡°Fine. I''ll dly ept your utmost praise andpliments.¡± ¡°You definitely deserve it.¡± ¡°Hey, shall we discuss how to ensure a smooth development for what is toe?¡± ¡°Is there a need to discuss this further?¡± Benjamin asked, staring at him. ¡°I can tell you''ve got it all nned out, so why don''t you go ahead and share the grand n instead of beating around the bush?¡± ¡°Thanks for thinking highly of me!¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Benjamin sneered disdainfully. His sharp gaze seemed to have seen through his brother. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Meanwhile, Keh had been frequently visiting the rooftop restaurant ever since that night. Each time he was there, he would scan his surroundings with the hope that Natasha would appear once more. However, the receptionist told him that Natasha did not return since that day. It was hard for him not to feel disappointed at the news. If only I wandered around the other day, I might''ve run into her. Right then, Dave returned after making a phone call. When he saw Keh''s dejected expression, he patted thetter''s shoulder to console him. ¡°This is just like the saying in Chanaea¡ªwaiting in the wings, right?¡± Keh forced a smile and side-eyed him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I''ve got both good and bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Unless she shows up in front of me right now, all news is considered bad news,¡± Keh replied indifferently. Raising a brow, Dave uttered, ¡°Okay.¡± He then sat beside Keh and continued, ¡°We''vebed all the hotels nearby but came out in vain.¡± Keh''s brows furrowed when he heard that. That''s impossible! I know her well enough, and she''s definitely still in the area. She won''t go far unless... ¡°The men have searched high and low for her everywhere they could. Unfortunately, she''s nowhere to be found,¡± Dave reported. Instantly, Keh''s frown deepened. ¡°Did anything happen during the search?¡± he queried. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Was there any sudden emergency? Did you notice anything weird or peculiar?¡± Dave whipped out his phone and set it on the loudspeaker. ¡°Did you encounter any special incidents when you guys were ransacking the ce?¡± ¡°Special incidents? Nope.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Oh, there was this one hotel where the staff recalled seeing a gorgeousdy. However, she wasn''t able to confirm when we showed her the photo, so we headed to the room to check. Suddenly, a fire rm sounded, and everybody was urged to evacuate. Does this incident count?¡± Keh listened with knitted brows. Upon noticing the slight change in his expression, Dave queried further, ¡°Was there a fire at the hotel?¡± ¡°Nope. They announced it was a fire sensor malfunction,¡± the man replied. Without saying anything, Keh got to his feet and darted outside. Knowing what was going on inside Keh''s head, Dave requested over the phone, ¡°Send me the hotel address immediately!¡± In the car, Dave looked at Keh and said, ¡°Don''t put all your hopes on this. It might not be her.¡± Thetter shook his head and stared at Dave intently. ¡°It''s her. It must be her!¡± Since he was resolute and unswerving, Dave did not want to rain on his parade. Instead, he floored the elerator pedal and sped off. It took about twenty minutes for them to arrive. They headed straight to one particr room, but it waspletely empty. ¡°This is the room that thedy stayed in for one week,¡± informed the hotel staff. Keh looked around, only to realize that the room was spick and span. There were no signs of her presence. However, he seemed to be able to imagine what it was like when Natasha was upying the room. ¡°When did she check out?¡± Dave asked. The hotel staff thought for a moment before replying, ¡°When you came searching for her the other day, the fire sensor was faulty, and this room was unsearched. It''s listed as avable after that. I think she must have checked out then.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh scrunched his brows. ¡°You mean this room wasn''t looked into?¡± Dave asked to rify his doubt. The staff nodded. ¡°We knocked for quite some time, but no one answered the door. At that moment, we thought nobody was inside. By the time I wanted to open it using the ess card, the fire rm went off, and all the guests were instructed to leave the premises.¡± Dave turned to Keh. ¡°If that was her, our men had made a careless mistake. Anyhow, what are the odds?¡± Keh said nothing, knowing that it was not an uncanny coincidence at all. He was convinced that Natasha did it intentionally. Seeing that Keh was quiet, Dave took the liberty to ask for more information. ¡°The hotel has surveince cameras, right?¡± The staff nodded and answered in the affirmative. ¡°Show us the surveince footage.¡± With another polite nod, the staff led them to the control room. She cooperatively pulled out the footage requested. As per her description earlier, the fire rm went off when the staff was about to open the door. Subsequently, everyone left the building. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. There was no movement detected outside that particr room until the door opened slightly over ten minutester. A figure was seen exiting the door wearing a long ck trench coat and a hat, covering herself from head to toe. Her wavy hair draped over her shoulders until her waist. Everything about her was a dazzling disy of beauty. Keh''s forehead creased the moment he saw the silhouette. It''s her! Although only her back profile was shown, Keh could recognize her at first nce. That''s her! ¡°Could you adjust the footage to show the face, please?¡± Dave inquired. ¡°Sure,¡± the staff at the control room responded and did as requested. Soon, her front profile was projected on the screen. Though it was from a distance, and her features were vaguely seen, one could tell that she exuded an exceptional aura. This time, apart from Keh, Dave was so sure that the person in the surveince footage was the one he met at the restaurant. A unique and charming charisma like hers is hard toe by! After staring at it for a while, Dave broke the silence. ¡°Was there a fire at the hotel that day?¡± The staff shook her head. ¡°Nope. We had no idea why the rm went off out of the blue, but it was fixed in a jiffy.¡± Dave''s brows snapped together. The more he mulled over it, the more he felt that the situation was a lot moreplicated than expected. He turned to Keh. ¡°J, something seems amiss. It''s too much of a coincidence for all these to happen. Someone might have orchestrated it all on purpose.¡± Keh pursed his thin lips and fell silent. Momentster, he uttered, ¡°Let''s go.¡± As soon as he left, Dave told the hotel staff a few things before going after Keh. ¡°J, don''t you think that these are all strange coincidences?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Are they?¡± ¡°Since the day we started hunting for her, we could only capture images of her side or back profile, which ordinary people had no way of recognizing them. She''s great at keeping her identity safe. From this recent incident, I suspect that someone is helping her discreetly. Otherwise, it''s impossible that we still couldn''t locate her after so long,¡± Dave exined. A line about seeking help from others was sufficient to upset Keh. He could not help but recall the words of Miguel. Anonymous has been admiring and defending her all the while. Nat, is someone really helping you? You''d rather turn to others thane to me for help? ¡°J?¡± Dave nudged him. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Keh said under his breath. Upon seeing thetter''s listless expression, Dave did not know how to respond. Right then, the valet drove the car to the entrance, and the two got into the vehicle. Shortly after their departure, a cab pulled over, and Natasha got out of it. Her cool and imposing aura radiated a terrifying sense of dominance. With her eyes looking forward and her hand clutching her bag, she strode ahead. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Just as Natasha entered the hotel, her phone rang. Taking a nce at the caller ID, she fell into deep thought. Momentster, she answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± As she spoke, she walked toward the elevator. Meanwhile, the hotel staff, who assisted Keh and Dave in the search, came from opposite directions. As she walked past Natasha, she had a good whiff of the woody scent of Natasha''s perfume. Instantly, she looked up and was immediately stunned. Eh? Isn''t she the one they have been looking for? Frowning, she quickly recalled the image from the surveince footage. Unfortunately, the elevator doors slid shut when she wanted to check further. Rushing to the elevator, the staff pressed the button. By the time she got upstairs, Natasha had disappeared from the hallway. She checked every nook and cranny, but her effort was futile. It was as though she was delusional. Didn''t she check out already? Why is she still here? Could I have made a mistake? In confusion, the hotel staff paced around the hallway to check again. However, as Natasha was nowhere to be found, she gave up in the end. Once Natasha was back in her room, she removed her shoes and walked inside barefooted. She had her phone to her ear, listening attentively to the iing call while taking a seat in front of herptop. ¡°Ms. Watson, I found something rted to your father when I made a trip back to base camp! Indeed, heaven helps those who help themselves.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, I''ve forwarded it to your phone. Please take a look. I believe you won''t doubt me a bit this time,¡± Boss proimed over the phone. Then, Natasha''s phone buzzed. Immediately, she brought it down to eye level and clicked on it. Upon seeing what the message was about, she froze. A bbergasted look crept up on her face as she straightened her body. Her trembling hands held onto her phone tightly. Boss had sent her a photo, and it was none other than Theodore. He looked exactly like how she had remembered him¡ªyoung and handsome. Dressed in ck, he sat in front of theputer, looking regal and ssy. It seemed to be an old photo. Though taken sideways, one could still see Theodore''s face vividly. Day and night, she had been longing to see that familiar face. At that instant, she was washed over by an indescribable feeling as her eyes reddened. Initially, she had thought her memories of him would fade away as time passed and that she would forget about him in time. However, she realized none of those presumptions were true. On the contrary, Theodore''s face, figure, and everything about him was forever etched on her mind. Natasha gently brushed the face on the photo with her fingers. Indeed, the man in the photo was her father, whom she could never meet again. ¡°How is it, Ms. Watson?¡± Boss suddenly broke the radio silence and snapped Natasha out of her daze. She was reminded that she was still on the phone. ¡°I''ll call you back,¡± she muttered before hanging up. She tried to suppress her emotions, but her quavering voice sold her out. After ending the call, Natasha continued staring at her father''s photo, totally engrossed. When she was little, she could not understand why he refused to have his photo taken. As she missed him dearly, she persistently persuaded her father to do so. Finally, Theodore obliged, and they took a family photo on her fifth birthday. Unfortunately, a fire urred, and she lost that precious photo. Therefore, the one on her phone was the only photo she had of her father. As she stared at that photo, her face went nk. She finally had the answers to all the perplexing questions she had back then. Her father refused to take any photos because he wanted to protect her. Dad, I''m finally seeing you again. If it weren''t for the existence of Grandpa and me, no one else on earth could ever prove that you had ever lived. She stared at the old photo and spaced out for two hours. Subsequently, she saved it in her album. After recollecting herself, Natasha made a call to Boss. ¡°Ms. Watson, done reminiscing the past?¡± Boss teased. ¡°I want that photo,¡± Natasha stated directly. Boss was dumbfounded. ¡°Don''t tell me you don''t have a single photo of your father?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± she snapped coldly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see... So, the rumor about Theodore is true. He never had his photo taken,¡± Boss remarked. Natasha tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± ¡°Okay, you can have it if you want. I''ll deliver it to you personally,¡± answered Boss. Natasha knew there was no room for discussion. If I dy this further, he surely won''t keep waiting for me. After pondering for a moment, she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Will you be the one deciding when and where?¡± asked Boss. ¡°I''ll send you the address.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll be waiting,¡± Boss replied before hanging up. Natasha''s expression turned gloomy as she held her phone and looked at the night scenery through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Meanwhile, Boss put his phone away. There was a ss of wine in front of him. ¡°Boss, why are you beating around the bush?¡± a subordinate asked. ¡°Isn''t it more effective to go see her directly?¡± An unfathomable glint appeared in Boss'' amber-colored eyes. ¡°Are you able to locate her?¡± ¡°What''s so difficult about that? We can easily get the people at the headquarters to pin her location, no?¡± Hearing that, Boss let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Do you think it didn''t cross my mind to do that?¡± Frowning, the subordinate waspletely baffled. Boss added, ¡°There''s no way to confirm her location. Anyhow, since she could bargain with me, she definitely has what it takes to negotiate with me.¡± A bold idea dawned on Boss. However, he still needed to verify further. ¡°She''s only a woman. I bet we can find her if we sweep the ce clean!¡± Boss looked at him. ¡°General Will is displeased that we didn''tplete our mission. Should he find out that we''re searching high and low for a woman, what do you think he will say?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Never think about iming credit if you didn''t get the job done!¡± Bossmented. The subordinate thought for a while before nodding. ¡°I got it. But are you sure we can use the woman to get that man to give us what we want? Does she really wield such influence over him?¡± He was deeply skeptical about the whole idea. Boss narrowed his eyes as he took a sip of the whiskey. ¡°I''m not sure about others, but J definitely will. I''ll surely let him pay back a hundredfold.¡± Then, he turned to his subordinate. ¡°What''s thetest news about what I asked you to keep an eye on?¡± ¡°That person has entered the border.¡± A menacing look glinted across Boss'' eyes. ¡°The time he took to get here speaks volumes. It seems like we have no time to waste.¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 They had been searching for Natasha for a few days but to no avail. In the hotel, the three of them were on the verge of frustration. Thalia looked at Anthony, who was busy in front of theputer while lying on the couch. ¡°Do you think something has happened to Nat?¡± she asked. Upon hearing that, both Anthony and Benjamin turned to look at her simultaneously. Noticing their anxious expressions, Thalia rified, ¡°I''m just guessing. Don''t get so nervous!¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± asked Benjamin. ¡°Think about it. We''ve been here for a few days, but there''s no news at all. Even Anthony is unable to find her. Isn''t it reasonable for me to think so?¡± After hearing that, both Anthony and Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That''s not possible. We just had a phone call with Nat yesterday,¡± said Benjamin. ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin nodded. Thalia immediately sat upright. ¡°Did she say anything?¡± ¡°No...¡± Benjamin shook his head disappointedly. Seeing their disappointed looks, Thalia could feel them. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Maybe Nat doesn''t want to get you into trouble, so she dares not contact you. Since she can avoid Anthony''s tracing, that means she''s probably capable of protecting herself, too. Don''t worry too much.¡± ¡°That''s not what you said just now!¡± Anthony responded ¡°That''s because I didn''t know the situation!¡± Anthony said nothing else and continued to look at theputer. After thinking about it for a while, Anthony decided to hack into Miguel''sputer, wanting to see if there was any news on thetter''s side. As soon as he hacked into Miguel''sputer, he found that the man was investigating a location. Seeing that, Anthony instantly perked up. He knew Miguel was helping Keh to find Natasha. Hence, this was probably a new lead for him. Anthony started tracing the same location that Miguel was investigating. He narrowed his eyes when he found the exact location. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Benjamin looked at him. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you in a daze?¡± ¡°Miguel is checking on a location. Do you think this has anything to do with Nat?¡± asked Anthony. Upon hearing that, Benjamin immediately stepped forward to look at the location that was shown on theputer screen. Instantly, he showed the same expression as Benjamin. Thalia stared at them and asked curiously, ¡°What can you see from theputer?¡± Anthony and Benjamin looked up at her. Raising her brows, Thalia added, ¡°We have to go there and have a look!¡± Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at the location. Looking at the ce, Benjamin frowned. ¡°Are you sure this is the right location?¡± Anthony looked at his watch. ¡°Yes, I''m sure!¡± ¡°Why is it a bar?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Anthony retorted. At the same time, Thalia looked at the entrance of the bar, and her eyes lit up. She had not been to a bar here for a long time, and she kind of missed it. At the thought of that, her red lips twitched. ¡°Maybe Nat is inside?¡± ¡°Nat doesn''t like ces like this,¡± uttered Anthony. ¡°I didn''t say she''s here to have fun. Maybe she''s here to meet someone?¡± None of them dared to make any conclusion at this moment. ¡°Let''s go check it out!¡± With that said, Thalia took the lead and walked inside. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged gazes and followed Thalia. The atmosphere in the bar was very lively. It was Anthony and Benjamin''s first visit to a bar. The situation was simr to what they saw in television dramas. It was full of loud music and people of all kinds. The two followed behind Thalia while observing the environment of the bar. Fearing she would lose the kids, Thalia turned over her shoulder and reminded them, ¡°Follow me closely, and don''t get lost. It''d be hard to find you in here if you get lost.¡± Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think we are three-year-olds?¡± ¡°Not three years old, but it''s at most double three years old!¡± Anthony was speechless. Benjamin remained silent and followed Thalia to an empty seat. Raising her hand, Thalia called a waiter over. ¡°Give me a beer and two sses of...¡± Thalia turned to look at the two before darting her eyes back to the waiter, smiling. ¡°And two sses of juice.¡± The waiter nodded before walking away to get their drinks. The three of them sat on a bench. Anthony and Benjamin were busy looking around as though they were searching for something. Thalia looked at them. ¡°It''d indeed be good if you can find her here. But if you can''t, don''t get too disappointed. We can just regard this as an outing to rx, okay?¡± The two said nothing and just nodded, knowing that Thalia cared about their feelings. Thalia suddenly narrowed her eyes and scrutinized the two of them. ¡°Have you never been to a bar before?¡± Anthony frowned at that. ¡°Is that weird?¡± When Thalia was about to say something, Benjamin interjected, ¡°Nat doesn''t like this kind of ce, so she never brings us here.¡± ¡°What about Keh?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°You know what''s going on between us and our daddy. We actually met you earlier than we met him!¡± Thalia paused for a moment. Oh, that''s right! I was actually part of that, too. With that thought in mind, she smiled lightly. ¡°My apologies.¡± With that said, she picked up her beer and took a sip. Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin were obediently drinking their juice. After Thalia took a sip of her beer, she nced at them inadvertently. When she saw how well- behaved they were, her lips curled into a smile. One of the best hackers and best weapon experts are sitting obediently right in front of me and drinking juice! What a cute scene! Right then, Benjamin leaned toward Anthony and whispered something in his ear. It seemed as though the two were discussing some serious matters. As Thalia stared at them, her desire to have her own children grew. If I could give birth to little kids as cute and brilliant as these two, I would bring them to travel all over the world. At the thought of that, Thalia started nning for something in her mind. Right then, Anthony looked at Thalia. ¡°I''ll look around to see if I find anything.¡± ¡°Are you sure you''ll be okay?¡± Thalia looked at him, feeling a little worried. ¡°I''m just a kid who causes no harm to anyone. I''ll be fine,¡± reassured Anthony. ¡°I think it''d be better if I went with you.¡± ¡°No. You''re too eye-catching. Everyone will be looking at you if you go with me. If Nat is here, she will be alerted. I''ll go alone.¡± ¡°Am I that eye-catching?¡± Thalia could barely hide the smile at the corners of her mouth. Seeing that, Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°Bye-bye!¡± ¡°Send me a signal with your watch if something happens,¡± reminded Thalia. ¡°I will.¡± With that, Anthony walked away without looking back. ¡°Then I''ll go over there and take a look,¡± said Benjamin. Looking at him, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°No! If the two of you get into trouble at the same time, I won''t be able to save you both! Wait for Anthony toe back first!¡± ¡°I would have gone first had I known about this.¡± ¡°Come on. Be a good boy. Stay here and enjoy your drink,¡± said Thalia, her gaze following Anthony. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Inside the bar, Anthony walked around, thinking there was a chance to meet Natasha. However, after walking for a round, he found nothing unusual, not to mention Natasha''s figure. On the contrary, as he wandered around in the bar, he attracted many people''s attention. After all, he was a ¡°foreigner¡± over there. As he found nothing, disappointment shed across Anthony''s face. When he was about to return to his seat after letting out a sigh, a bulky man suddenly walked up to him and said something. The man was a local in Spaunia, and he was speaking in his nativenguage. Hence, Anthony could not understand him at all. With a frown, Anthony asked him in Ustranian, ¡°What did you say?¡± The man continued to speak in hisnguage. ¡°Do you speak Ustranian?¡± Anthony queried. Clearly, both of them could not understand each other. Since Anthony had no idea what he was talking about, he decided to just walk away. All of a sudden, the man grabbed his arm. Furrowing his brows, Anthony turned and looked at him cautiously. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± The man continued to talk non-stop. It even seemed as though he wanted to pull Anthony out. Due to the man''s brute look, Anthony was worried the former would harm him. Anthony wanted to shake his arm off, but he failed to do so no matter how hard he tried. Right then, Anthony secretly stretched out his hand to reach his watch and was about to switch it to attack mode. Looking at the man, Anthony warned him, ¡°Let go of me now. Otherwise, you''ll regret it!¡± However, the man ignored his warning and continued babbling. Anthony became anxious, but he was unable to break free at all. Just as Anthony was about to attack, the man seemed to know what he wanted to do and immediately grabbed his hand, stopping him from attacking. Frowning, the kid looked at the man in puzzlement. The man smiled as if he had seen through Anthony. Anthony lost his chance to attack, and it was impossible to ask Thalia for help, too. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Anthony struggled, but his strength was no match for the man. At this moment, Anthony waspletely at the man''s mercy. He was left with no other option but to shout out for help from the people around him. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Anthony shouted in a pitiful voice, trying to arouse sympathy and seek help. Unfortunately, the people around just looked at him, remaining motionless. Anthony frowned at that. Why are the people here so cold-hearted? Anthony looked at the man in front of him again. Thetter showed him a devilish smile as if all of this was under his control. Trying to calm himself down, Anthony thought of all kinds of ways that could save himself. He knew he had to stay calm at this moment. As he was thinking, the man suddenly picked him up and threw Anthony over his shoulder, casually walking away. Anthony was utterly befuddled. What is going on? Anthony began to struggle. Just then, he passed by several people who were drinking. As one of them was on the phone, Anthony fixed his gaze on the device. When he was close enough, he grabbed the phone over and smashed it hard onto the ground. Crash! The phone was smashed into pieces. Finally, the owner of the phone reacted and stood up to block their way. Just when Anthony thought he could be saved, the man carrying him took out some cash and handed them to the phone''s owner without hesitation. That was the charm of money. The phone''s owner was immediately pacified and put on a smile. Although Anthony did not understand what they were saying, from the man''s expression and body language, he could pretty much guess what was going on. It seems the attraction to money is the same for everyone, regardless of where theye from and whatnguage they speak. When the phone''s owner gestured for the bulky man to get out, Anthonypletely understood. What a materialistic world! Letting out a sigh, Anthony yelled for help once again. Sadly, everyone else ignored him as though he was invisible. Knowing that it was hopeless to get help, Anthony looked at the man and punched him fiercely. The man just looked at him with a surprised expression but did nothing. Anthony gave him a thumbs down. Seeing that he was about to be taken away, he suddenly thought of Thalia. He shouted her name in Chanaean with all his strength, but his voice was drowned out by the loud noises in the bar. With that, he was taken out of the bar. Anthony''s eyes were filled with despair as he was carried by the man over his shoulder. Am I really going to be kidnapped by this man? Am I doomed now? I haven''t found Nat! I can''t die yet! At that thought, Anthony began to struggle again, trying to create an opportunity to save himself. As his bag was being restrained, he was unable to take out any self-rescue weapon. Staring at the man''s shoulder, he bit down on it harshly. ¡°Argh!¡± Finally, the bulky man reacted and put him down in pain. Staring at Anthony, he let out a furious shout. Anthony could not be bothered to quarrel with him. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he turned and ran away. Before he was able to escape, though, the bulky man grabbed him again. Anthony struggled to break free and grabbed a chance to kick him in the groin. ¡°Argh!¡± the man roared in pain once more. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony looked at him with a wicked smile. ¡°You asked for it!¡± With that, he quickly made a break for it. As soon as he turned around, he knocked into someone''s arms. As the person''s scent was familiar, Anthony raised his head to look at thetter. ¡°D-Daddy?¡± Anthony was stunned. Keh stared at him and said nothing. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Shouldn''t I be asking you this question?¡± questioned Keh. Anthony''s eyes glinted as he thought of something. ¡°Daddy, he tried to kidnap me!¡± Anthony pretended to be aggrieved, trying to avoid answering his father''s question. The man behind Anthony was holding his groin, looking all resentful. Staring at him, Anthony put on a satisfied smile. When he turned around, he realized Keh was staring at him intently, trying hard to suppress his emotions. Noticing that Keh did not do anything but just kept staring at him, Anthony tensed. ¡°Daddy? What''s wrong?¡± Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. Oh no! I''ve fallen for his trap! Covering his face, Anthony prepared to run away as fast as he could. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 However, as soon as he moved, Keh immediately grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡± Keh''s cold voice sounded from above Anthony''s head. Anthony looked at him with a sheepish smile. ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Oh, so now you remember I''m your daddy,¡± stated Keh sarcastically, ring at the kid. ¡°Of course I do! I mean, how could I not? Every time I look in the mirror, the reflection keeps reminding me that I''m your son!¡± Anthony gave him a ttering smile. Seeing that he was still able to joke around, Keh knew Anthony was not frightened by the incident earlier, which meant his efforts went down the drain. Keh was unsure if he should be happy or angry at that moment. Staring at Keh, Anthony frowned. ¡°Daddy, did you arrange the stunt just now?¡± Keh looked at him and said nothing. ¡°Daddy, if there''s anything, couldn''t you talk to me properly? Why did you have to use such a method? Do you know how much mental harm you''ve caused to my little heart?¡± Anthony started using Keh before thetter could even have the chance to teach him a lesson. Keh, who had initially prepared to lecture him, was suddenly rendered speechless. He was both infuriated and exasperated. ¡°How much harm?¡± Keh gazed at him. ¡°A lot! I''m your son, your beloved son! How could you treat me like that?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Then how should I treat you?¡± ¡°You should wrap me in your arms as soon as you see me and ask me if I''m hurt or scared. Do you know how fragile I am in a foreign country?¡± said Anthony. Letting out a chuckle, Keh looked at him. ¡°Since you brought this up, now let''s talk about it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Anthony pretended to be oblivious. ¡°What did I say when I left?¡± Keh questioned. Anthony went silent. I finally know how it feels like to shoot myself in the foot! Why am I so stupid to mention it myself? After pondering for a while, Anthony uttered in a faint voice, ¡°I was just worried about you and Nat!¡± ¡°Do you think Nat and I won''t be worried about you when you came over?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°What you encountered today was just a very small andmon incident. Had you met a real enemy, do you still think you''d have a chance of walking away alive?¡± Keh gazed at him intently. Although Keh normally spoiled them a lot, this situation was an exception. If Natasha were here, he would definitely do the same thing. This time, he had to teach Anthony a lesson. Looking at Keh''s serious expression, Anthony knew he was indeed angry.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony thought for a while before retorting, ¡°That''s because you gave him a heads-up! Otherwise, I could''ve used my weapon to protect myself!¡± ¡°Even so, your weapon can only be used once. Is there even a chance to use it a second time?¡± ¡°Maybe there is...¡± Anthony mumbled. ¡°Even if you''re given ten chances, do you really think the enemies are stupid?¡± Keh asked. Anthony stared at Keh, now knowing what to say. An innocent expression appeared on his cute little face. When Keh saw that, his anger dissipated a bit. Just as he was about to say something, Anthony whispered, ¡°Things certainly wouldn''t have turned out like this had you just brought me along.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I mean, I can help you!¡± Anthony raised his head and looked at him. ¡°Help me? How?¡± asked Keh. Before Anthony could answer him, Dave came out of nowhere. ¡°J, what happened?¡± When he saw Anthony in front of him, he was stunned. ¡°Oh, who is this kiddo?¡± Dave turned to look at Keh before his eyes darted toward Anthony again. ¡°Is there something wrong with my eyes?¡± asked Dave in disbelief. Anthony looked at Dave and remained silent. Is this Daddy''s friend? When Dave noticed the way Anthony was looking at him, he was even more shocked. With his eyes still on the kid, he asked Keh, ¡°I... I didn''t know you have a little brother.¡± Letting out a sigh, Keh revealed in a low voice, ¡°He''s my son.¡± It took a long while for Dave to react. When he did, he turned to Keh in shock. ¡°What!¡± Keh looked at Anthony. ¡°Say hello.¡± Anthony immediately shed a smile at Dave. ¡°Hi, Mr. Handsome!¡± Puzzled, Dave stared at Anthony for a long time before he asked again, ¡°Since when did you have a son?¡± ¡°Since he was born, of course.¡± ¡°By you?¡± Dave was shocked. ¡°Do you think I can give birth to one?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at Dave disdainfully. ¡°No, I mean... Is he your biological son?¡± ¡°Don''t we look alike?¡± asked Keh. Whoever can''t see that is blind. Dave looked at the two again and felt that his question was unnecessary. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me about it? I didn''t prepare a gift for your child!¡± remarked Dave in a low voice. ¡°I just found out about it this year as well,¡± replied Keh indifferently. Dave was at a loss for words. However, Keh looked serious. It did not seem that he was joking about it. ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Dave. ¡°It''s a long story.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Okay. So you did all this just to catch your own son?¡± Keh thought for a while. He was unsure about how to exin Anthony''s identity clearly at this moment. After all, DX Group and Darz had been enemies for a long time. Yet, his son was a member of Darz. After a short pause, Keh stated, ¡°I''ll exin it to you when we return.¡± Is there anything more shocking than him having a child? Dave did not think much and quickly suppressed his emotions. Looking at Anthony, Dave put on a gentle smile. ¡°Hi, kiddo!¡± Kiddo... Although Anthony did not like how he was called, he still responded with a polite smile. Just then, Keh looked at him and questioned, ¡°Where is Benjamin?¡± ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Before Anthony could speak, two figures rushed out from inside. ¡°Anthony!¡± Thalia shouted anxiously. Rushing toward Anthony, Benjamin asked worriedly, ¡°Tony, are you okay?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I''m fine.¡± When Benjamin raised his head and saw the man in front of him, he was stunned as well. ¡°Daddy?¡± Benjamin stared at Keh in disbelief. Once again, Dave was stupefied. Daddy? What on earth is going on now? Why is this kiddo also calling him daddy? Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Keh stared at Benjamin for the longest time as he contemted a suitable reply. They were in public, after all. Eventually, he asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Benjamin shook his head and answered, ¡°No. I''m okay.¡± Just then, Thalia stepped forward and asked usatorily, ¡°What are you ying at, Keh? How could you whisk him away at a whim? You could''ve frightened the poor kid to death!¡± Thalia''s usation prompted Keh to exin, ¡°I''ve been kind enough not to use you of abducting my son to this ce. Why are you turning the me on me now?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Daddy, I wanted Thalia to apany me!¡± Anthony piped up. ¡°No, it was me!¡± Benjamin argued, fighting with his brother to shoulder the me. Thalia subconsciously smiled at the young boys'' antics. She was delighted to see how they were protecting her. Looks like I didn''t adore them for nothing. Then, she arched her brow smugly and shot Keh a challenging look. ¡°See that? I didn''t kidnap them. In fact, they kidnapped me. I suppose you should pay me some protection fees instead, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°You call that protection?¡± Keh fired back. Thalia argued, ¡°They''re safe and healthy!¡± Scoffing, Keh replied tly, ¡°Okay. I''ll settle the score with you soon.¡± ¡°Fine! I''ll be waiting!¡± Please! I''m not scared of Keh at all! Meanwhile, Keh refrained frommenting on Thalia''s behavior after realizing how protective his sons were of her. Doing so would only backfire and hurt his rtionship with them instead. Dave, on the other hand, was still overwhelmed with shock. ¡°J, this is your son too?¡± Dave croaked, utterly incredulous. Calmly, Keh nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your biological child?¡± That earned Dave a disdainful look from Keh, who questioned, ¡°What''s with your question? Do you have a child who''s not your biological offspring?¡± Dave sputtered in reply, ¡°I don''t have a kid!¡± As an afterthought, Keh added, ¡°I have twins.¡± He realized his mistake and corrected himself. ¡°To be urate, I have triplets.¡± ¡°Triplets?¡± Bewildered, Dave stammered, ¡°T-There''s another one?¡± He spun around and surveyed his surroundings as though worried a third child would materialize out of thin air. Anthony dered, ¡°You can stop looking, Mr. Handsome. My younger sister isn''t here.¡± Dave turned to look at Keh''s eldest son and asked, ¡°So the two of you have a younger sister?¡± Nodding, Anthony added, ¡°Yes! She''s really pretty and adorable!¡± Dave had no words to express his astonishment. What on earth happened to Keh these past few years? How did he suddenly end up with three kids? Two sons and a daughter! What kind of luck is this? Before he could ask further questions, Keh said, ¡°I know you''re bursting with questions, and I promise to answer them on the way back.¡± He firmly put a stop to Dave''s otherwise-imminent onught of queries. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Anthony stared at them and asked, ¡°Where are we going, Daddy?¡± ¡°Well, for starters, we''re going somewhere safer than this ce!¡± replied Keh. ¡°Our luggage is still in the hotel.¡± ¡°I''ll get someone to retrieve it for you.¡± Eventually, Anthony nodded and went along with his father''s wishes. Suddenly, Thalia dered, ¡°You all go ahead. I won''t be joining.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Anthony. She nced at Keh and Dave before saying softly, ¡°It''s not convenient.¡± Dave retorted, ¡°What''s so inconvenient? Because we''re all male?¡± Thalia remained silent, but the boys immediately understood her reasons. She addressed Anthony and Benjamin, ¡°It''s fine. Don''t worry about me. I have some business to attend to anyway. You can call me anytime. I haven''t been to Spaunia for many years, so I''ll take this time to do some sightseeing as well.¡± Unconvinced, Benjamin protested, ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I won''t change hotels. You cane here to meet me anytime,¡± reassured Thalia. At that juncture, Anthony and Benjamin had little choice but to agree with her decision. Thalia said, ¡°Well, stay safe. I''ll be going back in!¡± Anthony nodded, drawing a smile from Thalia. Before she left, she nced at Dave, who suddenly thought she looked familiar. He wondered if he had crossed paths with her in the past. On the way home, Keh arranged for the children to have a car to themselves while he sat in another with Dave. Away from prying ears, Dave asked Keh, ¡°Did you say she was from Darz?¡± Keh nodded. Dave mulled over the revtion. Suddenly, he connected the dots and recalled why Thalia seemed so familiar. ¡°Is she Darz Ace?¡± Keh nodded in response. Confused, Dave questioned, ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier? We should''ve captured her and impaired Darz''s capabilities. Wouldn''t that have been better?¡± ¡°We''d do better to reduce than to make new enemies. It''s unwise for our antagonism with Darz to proceed further,¡± replied Keh softly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fury glinted in Dave''s eyes. He asked seriously, ¡°You were not to me for that incident years ago. They fired the first shot. Do you think they''ll let things go just because you''ve taken the high road?¡± After some thought, Keh answered, ¡°We''ll talk about that incident next time. There''s something more urgent to attend to at the moment.¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh dropped the bombshell. ¡°Both Anthony and Benjamin are members of Darz!¡± Dave was understandably bbergasted. He stared at his boss agape. Now he understood Keh''s decision to make peace with his longtime enemy. Dave muttered, ¡°Darz is abominable. They''re even targeting children these days...¡± ¡°The children voluntarily joined Darz!¡± exined Keh. Dave had calmed down considerably by then. After going through an emotional rollercoaster, he had gotten used to it. He looked at Keh and said, ¡°Is there anything else that''s crazy? Hit me with them!¡± ¡°That''s all,¡± Keh deadpanned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Keh considered his question carefully before nodding. ¡°I''m quite sure.¡± Suddenly, Dave snickered andmented, ¡°No wonder you''ve been acting so strangely these days. Okay, wait, you have to tell me. What''s with the kids?¡± Keh summarized the situation for his subordinate. ¡°So I''m guessing the children''s mother and the person you''re trying to find are one and the same?¡± asked Dave. Scrunching his brows, Keh voiced, ¡°You seem to have rather strong doubts about the situation.¡± Dave chuckled and exined, ¡°Sorry. I really couldn''t tell that she''s a mother of three.¡± Arching a brow, Keh said, ¡°Well, she''s a natural beauty.¡± As Dave stared at Keh''s smug expression, he instantly understood his boss'' earlier anxiety. She was never as simple as a girlfriend to him. He''s infatuated with her! Dave could not help but envy Keh. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Once they arrived at Dave''s house, Keh settled the boys in a bedroom. Before he left, he said, ¡°Rest earlier tonight. We''ll talk tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Do we have to talk about it?¡± asked Anthony. Keh turned around and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Why don''t we talk about it now instead of leaving it for tomorrow? How can I sleep well if I''m worrying over it all night?¡± argued Anthony. His father replied drily, ¡°You didn''t seem that worried when you were sneakily trailing me.¡± Anthony wisely remained silent. His silence drew a smirk from Keh, who turned to leave the room. Suddenly, Benjamin asked, ¡°Daddy, is there any news on Nat yet?¡± He turned around and stared at his younger son. Hesitation shed through his eyes before he said reassuringly, ¡°We have news, but I always arrive a step toote. Don''t worry. She''s safe now, and I''ll make sure I''m notte again!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Get some rest.¡± Finally, Keh left their room. Once the door closed, Anthony heaved a sigh of relief and turned to his brother. ¡°Why did Daddy put us in the same room tonight?¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± ¡°Don''t you think Daddy''s acting strangely tonight?¡± asked Anthony. Benjamin gave his brother''s question some serious thought before nodding. ¡°He''s a little weird.¡± Anthony hopped onto the bed and muttered, ¡°I''m sure Daddy has something up his sleeves for tomorrow!¡± ¡°I''ll be counting on you tomorrow!¡± Benjamin''s crypticment befuddled Anthony. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you''re the only one who can y Daddy at his own game!¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Is that apliment?¡± Benjamin merely retorted, ¡°What do you think Thalia would say to answer your question?¡± His older brother immediately lost interest and said, ¡°Don''t pick up bad habits from Thalia.¡± ¡°I think Thalia''s words make a lot of sense!¡± ¡°Don''t blindly follow other people''s lives. Everyone is unique and has their own path to follow!¡± With that, Anthony flopped down on the bed. Benjamin realized the problem with their sleeping arrangement as he watched Anthony bunching up the nkets. Frowning, he asked, ¡°How can I sleep if you do that?¡± ¡°Ask Daddy to give you your own room, then,¡± came Anthony''s muffled reply. ¡°Why don''t you go instead?¡± Anthony insisted, ¡°I took the bed first.¡± Unwilling to back off, Benjamin crawled onto the bed and began fighting with his brother for the nkets. Meanwhile, Keh had headed downstairs after leaving the boys'' room. Dave was resting on a couch in the living room. When he spotted Keh, he could not help but comment, ¡°I''m still struggling to digest everything I''ve learned today!¡± He met Keh''s gaze and mused out loud, ¡°Has this all been a fantastical dream?¡± Keh plonked himself on the couch and deadpanned, ¡°Why don''t you shoot yourself? Then you''ll know!¡± Dave was not amused. He abruptly approached Keh and blurted, ¡°I always thought you were a firm believer in bachelorhood. I can''t believe your values have changed so much. You even have kids now! Three kids!¡± Cautiously, he continued, ¡°Actually, how do you feel about the whole situation?¡± ¡°What feelings about what situation?¡± Keh side-eyed his curious subordinate. ¡°Having children, of course! How does it feel like?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dave truly struggled to wrap his head around the whole idea. Keh has always been the farthest thing from a fatherly figure. How did he suddenly end up with two kids? Wait, it''s three kids! Dave''s curious expression brought a frown to Keh''s expression. ¡°Erm, it feels kind of strange yet wonderful?¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dave nodded vigorously. ¡°Why don''t you have a kid yourself?¡± Keh replied. That effectively shut Dave up. That''s not something I would even remotely consider! ¡°Enough with the jokes!¡± Keh exined himself, ¡°I''m not kidding. Having a son is nothing special, but once you have a daughter, you''ll know exactly how wonderful it is!¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Dave was perplexed. Keh thought of Denise. His gaze softened as he said, ¡°She''ll stick to you twenty-four-seven. She''s always adorable and cares about you; she''ll say the sweetest things to lift your mood. She''s sensible, cute, and caring. Once you look at her, all your worries will disappear in an instant.¡± s, Dave remained as baffled as ever. He simply could not picture Keh cuddling a daughter lovingly. Dave asked disbelievingly, ¡°Are you sure it''s that magical?¡± ¡°Of course! In fact, you''d feelpelled to give her the best of everything in the entire world.¡± The tender expression on Keh''s face seemed genuine enough. Even Dave''s doubts began to waver. Noticing his subordinate''s thoughtful expression, Keh said, ¡°Trust me. Once you have a kid, you''ll understand how it feels. That kid will be your entire world.¡± Dave snapped out of his thoughts. After a pause, he replied, ¡°Have a kid? That won''t do! I''ll need to have more kids than you!¡± ¡°Do you think anyone can be as lucky as me?¡± taunted Keh. Right after he spoke, he immediately added, ¡°No. Do you think everyone has my superb talent and genes?¡± ¡°You''re shameless!¡± Keh smirked in response. Dave looked at him and said, ¡°Show me your daughter''s photo.¡± Shaking his head, Keh replied, ¡°Nah. She''s too precious.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Keh slowly took out his phone. Coincidentally, it began to ring with an iing video call. He immediately answered the call and greeted the caller, ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Daddy, did I disturb your rest?¡± Denise asked sweetly once the line connected. The fair-skinned girl looked adorable and elegant in a beautiful dress. Her ck hair gleamed under the cute hat she was wearing. ¡°Not at all.¡± Dave could not resist leaning forward to take a look at the girl, but Keh deliberately moved away, causing the former to frown unhappily. Keh peppered his daughter with questions. ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you calling at such a late time? Where are you?¡± ¡°I''m in Sharon''s car. She''s touching up her makeup. We have a scene togetherter, so I wanted to call you while I had some free time. I miss you, Daddy!¡± Dave listened to the young girl''s sweet and caring words in disbelief and envy. At that moment, he understood why Keh had called his experience wonderful. Amid Dave''s musings, Keh said to his daughter, ¡°I miss you too.¡± Denise piped up, ¡°Thene back quickly with Nat! My heart feels so empty without the two of you at home!¡± ¡°I know. We''ll be back as soon as we can!¡± promised Keh. ¡°Okay!¡± Denise nodded earnestly. She added, ¡°It''ste, Daddy. You should get some rest. I need to film my scene now!¡± ¡°Okay. Take care.¡± ¡°I know. I love you, Daddy.¡± She hung up after the sweet farewell message. Keh stared at his phone with the happiest smile on his face before keeping it, blissfully unaware of the speechless Dave beside him. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Dave thought Keh had waxed poetic about the joys of having children just to tease him. However, after seeing the adorable and lovable Denise on the video call, Dave realized Keh had been telling the truth. Keh''s joy had been indescribable, and he evidently missed his daughter dearly. Nheless, Dave griped about Keh''s behavior earlier. ¡°Why did you move away? What''s wrong with letting me look at your daughter?¡± ¡°I don''t want you to scare her!¡± Exasperated, Dave argued, ¡°Why must you talk about such nonsense?¡± Keh could not help butugh while Dave added, ¡°Your sons are in Darz, and here you are worried that I''ll frighten your precious daughter?¡± After some thought, Keh nodded and admitted, ¡°I guess you have a point.¡± ¡°And since when have you be so stingy?¡± Keh returned, ¡°I''m not going to let just anyone meet my daughter, you know!¡± His expression caused Dave to frown, and thetter asked, ¡°Are you just boasting now, Keh?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes, judging by your expression!¡± Keh raised his brow but did not deny Dave''s words. ¡°Maybe I am!¡± Despite his irritation, Dave''s thoughts soon moved to another matter. He stared at Keh with slightly narrowed eyes and asked, ¡°What''s your daughter''s name?¡± ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°D? It starts with the fourth letter of the alphabet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why not start with ''C?¡¯¡± Dave added, ¡°Do you have another kid that I don''t know about?¡± Keh pondered his question and replied, ¡°Just didn''t feel like giving her a name starting with ''C.¡¯¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± Dave shrugged and let the issue go. ¡°Why didn''t you go for a more aristocratic name?¡± he asked next. Keh exined, ¡°I think Denise is a simple and beautiful name.¡± Dave stared at him and deadpanned, ¡°Are you sure you''re not simply blinded by the owner of that name?¡± Displeased, Keh fired back, ¡°What do you know? You won''t understand since you don''t have kids.¡± ¡°I feel as though you''re attacking my bachelorhood.¡± ¡°Your instinct would be spot on if you removed the words ''I feel.¡¯¡± Once again, Dave was speechless at Keh''s glib response. Keh clearly would not allow anyone near his precious daughter. Some thoughtter, Dave suggested, ¡°I have an idea. Could I run it by you?¡± ¡°No!¡± came Keh''s swift rejection. Dave knitted his brows and argued, ¡°You haven''t even heard it yet!¡± ¡°I don''t need to!¡± Dave fixed Keh with an annoyed re and said, ¡°Don''t you think you''re overreacting, Keh?¡± ¡°You know me better than that.¡± Atst, Dave had nothing to say to that. He decided to change tack and y the friend card. ¡°Hey, we''re closer friends than that. Can''t you let me say my piece?¡± ¡°Of course, but I''d advise you to drop whatever idea you''ve cooked up in your head right now,¡± warned Keh. Dave did not heed his advice and suggested, ¡°Can I be your children''s godfather?¡± ¡°No!¡± Dave frowned and whined, ¡°Come on. Aren''t you going to give it a little consideration?¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± Keh was firm. Dave pleaded, ¡°I may never have kids in the future. I''m happy to give everything I have to your kids if I''m their godfather. Why won''t you allow me to do that?¡± Drily, Keh retorted, ¡°Can''t I give them enough?¡± ¡°The more, the merrier, right?¡± Finally, Keh mulled over the suggestion and said, ¡°If you truly have no idea what to do with your possessions, I can try to convince the children to ept them. But everything else is a firm no.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He replied honestly, ¡°I guess I can''t put up with my kids calling someone else daddy.¡± ¡°I''m asking to be their godfather, not their daddy!¡± ¡°It''s the same to me,¡± replied Keh stubbornly. Dave was frustrated beyond belief. Eventually, heined, ¡°Your possessiveness hasn''t changed one bit, Keh!¡± ¡°That just means I haven''t changed at all!¡± Dave wondered if he would ever be as infuriated as he was at that moment. ¡°Have you forgotten what you said when we first met? You promised I could be your children''s godfather if you ever had any kids.¡± Dave added, ¡°Are you going back on your promise now?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh carefully considered his im and realized he might have made such a thoughtless promise in the past. The conversation likely urred on a drunken night when they had just established DX Group. As that recollection crossed his mind, Keh insisted, ¡°Drunken words should never be taken seriously.¡± ¡°Drunken words? Were you even drunk that night? Keh, you''re even a tant liar now!¡± ¡°Oh? Am I?¡± ¡°And utterly shameless!¡± Dave added indignantly. ¡°I had no choice but to be more shameless,¡± Keh dered. If I weren''t this shameless, Natasha would''ve run off with another man long ago. She would hardly entertain my attention now. Dave could only nod sarcastically in response. He promptly grabbed the ss of red wine off the table and finished it in one gulp. Keh stood up and patted his friend on the shoulder. ¡°It''ste. You should get some rest.¡± He was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something and turned around. ¡°Oh, you should drink less too. It''s bad for your health and your fertility.¡± Thatst blow infuriated Dave to no end, especially when Keh followed it up with a boastful expression. Dave pettily threw a cushion at Keh, who easily caught it and tossed it aside. Then, Keh headed to his room. Dave shook his head andughed while staring at Keh''s back. Keh had indeed changed a lot over the years. He had be even more enviable, for one. Anthony and Benjamin woke up the next day after a restless night. After all, they were used to having their own rooms and struggled with sharing a bed. Worse, the boys had spent most of the night fighting for nkets and bed space. Neither knew how they eventually gave in to sleep. An exhausted Benjamin muttered, ¡°Now I understand why Daddy made us share a room.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°It''s a punishment. I''m sure of it!¡± Anthony sat up and grumbled, ¡°How can sharing a bed with me be a punishment? Everyone would be envious of you.¡± His younger brother clearly disagreed. ¡°It''s impossible to describe the extent of your narcissism.¡± Then, Benjamin went to the bathroom to wash up. Anthony sighed as he watched his brother''s departing figure. He folded the nkets and ced them neatly on the bed. When the nkets were no longer crumpled, Anthony nodded to himself in satisfaction. Benjamin had finished washing up, and Anthony used the bathroom after him. They headed downstairs together, just in time for breakfast. A housekeeper showed the boys to the dining room, where Keh was eating his breakfast elegantly. The boys'' footsteps slowed when they spotted their father. ¡°Why does it feel as if we''re walking into a trap?¡± whispered Anthony. Meanwhile, Benjamin grumbled, ¡°We should''ve slept in instead of waking up so early!¡± ¡°Why don''t we go back now?¡± suggested Anthony mischievously. ¡°Okay!¡± They turned to sneak off. ¡°Aren''t you guys eating breakfast?¡± Before they could take a step, Keh''s voice rang out behind them. Anthony and Benjamin froze like statues. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a look before they nced back over their shoulders helplessly. As they stared at Keh behind them, they both nudged each other, signaling the other to speak. Right then, Keh lifted his eyes and pinned his gaze on them. He murmured, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Of course, we''re eating!¡± Anthony asserted with a smile. Subsequently, they both headed over to the man. Just when they had reached him, Anthony abruptly clutched his stomach. ¡°Oh, no! My stomach hurts! You two go ahead and eat. I''ll be back in a moment!¡± After saying that, he sprinted off like an arrow without waiting for them to respond. Left there all alone, Benjamin wavered between taking a seat and leaving. Anthony Watson! Inhaling deeply, he ventured, ¡°I''m also¡ª¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± Following that, Benjamin plopped right down on the chair. In the next instant, the housekeeper came with breakfast and ced it before Benjamin. Keh continued eating his breakfast methodically, his movements exceedingly elegant with the knife and fork held in his long and slender fingers. He had his sleeves rolled up three-quarters, rendering his wrist an artwork beneath them. At that very moment, he appeared just like those nobility on television. Benjamin eyed him, having something to say yet hesitant to speak. Just then, Keh cast a nce at him. ¡°Are you not eating?¡± Only then did Benjamin pick up his knife and fork and started eating as well. Neither of them spoke, merely eating silently. Nheless, Benjamin knew that Keh must have something to say to him. ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± Keh asked out of the blue. ¡°Terribly.¡± At his answer, Keh lifted his eyes and looked at him. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It''s been a long time since Ist shared a room with Tony. We fought over the nketst night,¡± Benjamin replied. When Keh heard that, the corners of his mouth turned up. ¡°Why did you arrange for me to share a room with him yesterday?¡± Benjamin questioned suddenly. Speaking of that, Keh studied the little boy. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°I think you''ve got something to say,¡± Benjamin remarked with his eyes trained on the man. Instead of waiting for him to voice his questions, it''s far better to take the reins and end this stalemate as soon as possible! Sure enough, Keh studied him intently after he had said that. Upon seeing that he was seemingly mulling it over, Benjamin knew that he had made the right choice. A whileter, Keh fixated his eyes on him. ¡°Do you realize the gravity of the incident yesterday?¡± Benjamin seemed to have surmised that he would bring that up. He pondered for a moment before admitting, ¡°Yeah, I realize it now.¡± At his easy admission, Keh''s brows furrowed. ¡°What did you realize, then?¡± ¡°The world is a dangerous ce. As such, one has to be powerful enough. I''ve got to be stronger before I''ve got a say in things.¡± Keh was promptly rendered speechless. Contrarily, Benjamin wore a solemn expression on his face. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh took a deep breath. ¡°Benjamin, I know the two of you might have learned plenty about the outside world with Thalia. It was your choice to join Darz, and I won''t stop you from doing so. But regardless of that, you and Anthony are both my children. To me, your safety supersedes everything. Therefore, I can''t disregard that.¡± While listening, Benjamin nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You''re right in that one has to be powerful enough, and the incident yesterday proved that. Even if you both are sufficiently smart, you''re still weak before absolute power. Thus, I hope the two of you only execute your ns if you can ensure your safety, no matter the situation.¡± Benjamin merely stared at Keh without saying anything. He knew all those principles, but it was the first time someone everid it out for him so bluntly and clearly. For a moment, he didn''t quite know what to say. ¡°You may discount my feelings, but do you also not consider Nat''s feelings? What is to be of her if something happens to either of you? And what is she to do?¡± Keh queried. At once, Natasha''s countenance popped into Benjamin''s mind. He was fully aware that she actually ced great emphasis on rtionships despite appearing taciturn and indifferent. If something really happens to us... Verily, I can''t imagine it. At that instant, he was inexorably brought into an illusory atmosphere by the man. After a brief pause, he murmured, ¡°I understand what you mean now, Daddy. In the future, we''ll first consider our safety at all times.¡± It was only when Keh heard that did he nod in satisfaction. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, I''ll drive you both to the airport tonight after dinner,¡± he dered. Benjamin was startled, his brows knitting together. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Keh resumed eating without answering that. Benjamin gaped at him. ¡°Are you sending us home, Daddy?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Keh nodded. Anxiousness immediately seized Benjamin. ¡°Daddy, you said so much just because you wanted to tell me you''re sending us back?¡± As though having anticipated his words, Keh uttered unhurriedly, ¡°If Nat were here, she''d make the same decision as me.¡± ¡°But she already knows that we came over!¡± Benjamin blurted. Hearing that, Keh was startled. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°We''ve spoken to her on the phone, and she knows we came over. While she also urged us to go back, she didn''t force us to do so. Daddy, you can''t do so when she didn''t do so!¡± Benjamin enunciated with his eyes pinned on the man. Keh regarded him with dubiousness written in his eyes. ¡°You said, you spoke to her on the phone?¡± ¡°Yup! We even spoke to her twice!¡± Keh''s eyes abruptly narrowed into slits. ¡°Calls can still get through to her phone?¡± ¡°She has probably set things up in a way that all iing texts and calls are visible to her. But whether she''s going to answer is a different story. We''ve been looking for her for a long time, and she only phoned us because she discovered that we hade over. But then, she disappeared again,¡± Benjamin exined. All of a sudden, Keh chuckled coldly. ¡°So, she can see all the iing texts and calls, and it''s a matter of whether she answers.¡± Glimpsing the man''s face that had turned furious and grim, Benjamin felt that he had probably stirred up trouble. However, he couldn''t be bothered about that at such a time. ¡°Anyway, Daddy, I''m not going back. Neither will Tony agree to it. Even if you were to drive us to the airport, we''d figure out a way to escape. And even if you were to forcibly escort us back to Glenport City, we''d still make our way back here,¡± Benjamin announced resolutely. Keh glowered at him. Benjamin did the same, looking both worried and anxious. ¡°Daddy, Nat is our mommy, so we''re also terribly worried about her. If we can''t find her, we can''t stay at home with peace of mind. Hence, it''s better to allow us to stay here than to have us wait endlessly. Perhaps we might be of help!¡± he argued. ¡°How can you both be of help?¡± Just when Benjamin was going to answer, Anthony suddenly appeared from behind him. ¡°We can help a lot. For instance, a few days ago, we found some leads about Nat''s father, who''s also our grandfather.¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Following Anthony''s appearance, Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he wanted to roll his eyes at his brother. What a timely appearance! But then, he''ll indeed save me much trouble since he''s facing off the man now. Sure enough, Keh''s gaze shifted to Anthony as soon as thetter appeared. He scrutinized his son through narrowed eyes. ¡°You both found leads? What kind of leads?¡± Anthony walked over and sat down across from the man. At that moment, the housekeeper brought another set of breakfast over and ced it before him. Anthony was in no hurry to eat. Instead, his gaze remained on Keh. ¡°I don''t mind telling you, but I''ve got a stiption.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes a fraction. Without Anthony having to voice it, he knew what the boy was nning. ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°Does it mean that you''ve agreed, then?¡± Anthony asked. Keh swept a gaze over him. ¡°That depends on whether your information is worthy of such an exchange!¡± ¡°If that''s your answer, I don''t dare tell you,¡± Anthony threatened. In response, Keh frowned. ¡°Are you bargaining with me?¡± ¡°I''m fighting to share amunity of interests with you, Daddy. Only then can the benefits of our coboration be maximized. Your actions are only an exercise in futility!¡± Upon hearing that, Keh chortled lightly. ¡°You know the meaning of amunity of interests?¡± ¡°I know a little bit. Of course, it''s nothingpared to you, Daddy,¡± Anthony replied, his voice tinged with a hint of ttery. After all, he still needed to curry favor with the man if he wanted to stay there. From N?velDrama.Org. At that, Keh snorted. ¡°So? Do we have a deal?¡± Anthony inquired, his eyes twinkling. Keh deliberated for a while before he quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Deal.¡± When Anthony saw his decisiveness, he grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You said that, so you can''t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Keh nodded. Anthony contemted for a moment before he started, ¡°This is what happened. When Thalia came here on a mission a few years back...¡± After briefly telling the man everything, he looked straight at him. ¡°That''s all to it, and we only learned about it two days ago.¡± By then, Keh''s eyes had been narrowed into slits. ¡°So, your grandfather was really a member of Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°Yes, that has been confirmed now. But it''s uncertain whether the truth of his demise has anything to do with Vermillion Base,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°ording to what you both said, Vermillion Base is callous and cold-blooded. How could they possibly allow someone so talented to leave so easily?¡± Keh muttered. ¡°Thus, you share our sentiments as well, Daddy?¡± Anthony queried. ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡± Keh chuckled softly. ¡°That''s what Benjamin and I think, too. We onlyck a witness right now!¡± Anthony stated. ¡°Don''t tell Nat about this first,¡± Keh urged. ¡°Uh...¡± Anthony faltered. Noticing that his expression seemed off, Keh frowned slightly. ¡°You told her?¡± Speaking of that, Anthony stammered in a whisper, ¡°After learning about it that day, I was worried that Nat would be duped, so I panicked and told her about it.¡± Words eluded Keh. ¡°I was worried that those people from Vermillion Base would lie to her, so I told her about it for her to better guard against them!¡± Anthony defended. ¡°Judging from her personality, she would only risk herself all the more to find out the truth after learning about that.¡± Keh had no doubts about it. Likewise, that possibility urred to Anthony. ¡°Therefore, we''ve got to find her even faster and stop her!¡± Keh nodded firmly. Anthony leaned forward and trained his eyes on the man. ¡°So, do you have news of her now, Daddy?¡± When that came up, Keh lifted his gaze and eyeballed him. ¡°Don''t worry about that anymore!¡± The instant Anthony heard that, he sat upright. ¡°What do you mean by that, Daddy?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Hey, are you going back against your word, Daddy?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You promised not to send us back!¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn''t say I''m sending you both back.¡± ¡°Then, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Just stay here and don''t go anywhere,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°And that means?¡± ¡°It''s best that you both stay within this castle before we find Nat.¡± ¡°This is illegal confinement, Daddy!¡± Anthony eximed. ¡°There are no delicious foods and drinks if it''s illegal confinement,¡± Keh countered, his eyes fixated on him. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Either go back or stay here and don''t go anywhere. It''s your choice!¡± Keh asserted, holding his gaze. Anthony was promptly left without a retort. He stared at the man wordlessly. Well, a wise man adapts to the circumstances, so we''ll stay and see how it goes. No longer saying anything, he lowered his head and buried his head in the food. Just then, Keh turned and looked at Benjamin at the side. ¡°What about you?¡± Benjamin couldn''t say anything else when even Anthony had gone silent. He could only relent as well. Dipping his head, he ate docilely. Relief suffused Keh as neither of the children argued further. The three of them sat and ate together. Sometimeter, Keh abruptly asked, ¡°Are you two acquainted with Anonymous?¡± Cough! Cough! Anthony suddenly started coughing while eating. Benjamin simrly stilled for a second. Narrowing his eyes, Keh studied Anthony. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he questioned. Anthony hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Nothing!¡± As he said that, he picked up a napkin and hastily wiped his mouth. When he had done so, he turned his gaze to Keh and pretended to clear his throat. ¡°Judging from your reaction, you do know him,¡± Keh noted, sweeping a nce over him. Anthony pondered for a moment. Should I just tell him the truth? Perhaps I''ll then have a valid reason to stay here. At that thought, Anthony started, ¡°Actually, Daddy¡ª¡± ¡°Was it he who helped you both infiltrate Miguel''sputer and conceal your information?¡± Keh demanded. Uh... Anthony eyed him thoughtfully. What is he trying to say? ¡°What exactly are you trying to say, Daddy?¡± he queried. Inhaling deeply, Keh thought for a long time before venturing, ¡°I heard that he''s... pretty familiar with Nat?¡± Huh? What? As Anthony scrutinized the man''s expression, realization dawned upon him in a sh. ¡°Who... did you hear that from, Daddy?¡± he inquired smilingly. ¡°Is that important?¡± Keh retorted. ¡°Um... no.¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°So, you''re both acquainted with him?¡± Keh eyed them both. While Anthony was deciding how to answer that, Benjamin announced resolutely, ¡°Yes!¡± Keh looked at them, his ebony eyes turning unfathomable. ¡°Why have I never heard you mentioning him?¡± Keh probed. ¡°Because there was no reason to do so!¡± ¡°I also heard... that he has been willing to remain under Nat and is exceedingly fond of her. Is that true?¡± Keh asked, looking all calm and unruffled. However, Anthony and Benjamin could sense intense jealousy lingering in the air. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re jealous, Daddy?¡± Benjamin blurted. Keh''s eyes narrowed, but still, he fibbed with a nonchnt expression, ¡°No, I merely want to have an understanding of my enemy. As the saying goes, knowing the enemy and yourself will get you unscathed through a hundred battles.¡± ¡°In that case, you overthought things, Daddy. He isn''t your enemy at all!¡± Benjamin dered. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡ª¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 ¡°Because he doesn''t have the necessary requirements topete with you!¡± Anthony interrupted before Benjamin could finish speaking. At that, Benjamin couldn''t help scoffing inwardly. How fearful was he that I''d expose him? Oh well, I''ll let him resolve it himself since it''s his business! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He lowered his eyes, nning to listen to the conversation as he ate. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Keh pressed, his eyes fixated on Anthony. ¡°Well...¡± Anthony racked his brain for an apt description. ¡°Is he not a man?¡± Keh interjected. At once, Benjamin burst outughing. Meanwhile, Anthony was dumbstruck. He shot a re at Benjamin, who pretended as though he didn''t see it. Keh''s eyes remained pinned on them. ¡°Why, is there a problem?¡± Jolting back to reality, Anthony shook his head at the man. ¡°No...¡± After musing for a moment, he rified, ¡°It has nothing to do with gender.¡± ¡°What else is there other than gender?¡± Keh riposted. Hearing that, Benjamin couldn''t resist chiming in at the side, ¡°Actually, Daddy, gender isn''t a problem anymore now.¡± Looking at him, Keh mulled it over seriously for a while before nodding solemnly. ¡°You''re right. But Nat''s sexual orientation should be heterosexual. I can still tell that much.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin went speechless. What else can we say? ¡°So, what exactly are the requirements heck?¡± Keh insisted, staring at them intently. Verily, Anthony didn''t quite know what to say. Benjamin, on the other hand, arched a brow and waited to see how he was going to salvage things. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°For instance, age, height, and some force majeure elements... Anyway, Daddy, don''t worry. Anonymous is absolutely not a threat to you,¡± Anthony maintained. ¡°Can age and height still be an issue when even gender doesn''t matter anymore?¡± Keh countered. Anthony gaped at him. What else can I say? It seems that I have no way of salvaging this matter without revealing my identity now. As Keh clocked his hesitance, understanding seemingly dawned upon him. ¡°Okay, I understand now. You''re not supposed to speak of him.¡± ¡°Actually, it''s not that, Daddy.¡± Out of the blue, Keh gazed at them solemnly and asked, ¡°Is Nat with Anonymous right now?¡± Anthony stared at him for a long while. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Seeing that they both appeared serious, Keh nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± The two boys wanted to speak further when Keh suddenly put his cutlery down and looked right at them. ¡°I''m done eating. You two can take your time. After eating, you can roam around here, but don''t sneak out. Do you hear me?¡± he queried. When Anthony saw the man getting to his feet and leaving, he instantly inquired, ¡°Where are you going, Daddy?¡± ¡°I''m going to look for Nat!¡± Keh replied without a backward nce. Watching as his figure disappeared from the dining room, Anthony mumbled, ¡°Did Daddy misunderstand?¡± He turned to Benjamin, only to see that thetter was eating leisurely. His brows creased. ¡°You''re still in the mood to eat?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I be in the mood to eat when this has nothing to do with me?¡± While saying that, Benjamin continued eating with relish. Anthony remained frowning. ¡°What do you mean this has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°You''re Anonymous, not me. If you''re worried that Daddy misunderstood, go and exin things to him!¡± ¡°I wanted toy my cards on the table earlier, but he cut me off,¡± Anthony argued. ¡°If you really wanted to do so, could he have stopped you?¡± Benjamin retorted. Anthony was so irked that his brows scrunched deeply together. ¡°I just couldn''t bring myself to admit it right then.¡± ¡°Then, just let Daddy misunderstand Mommy,¡± Benjamin drawled. In regard to that matter, he wasn''t at all bothered. Anthony glowered at him, his frown deepening. If I were to simply tell him about it, I would appear to be bragging somehow. After turning it over in his mind, he decided to tell Keh the truth when there was a suitable opportunity. When they had finished eating, Anthony and Benjamin wandered around the castle. Precisely speaking, they were observing the surroundings and searching for Keh to pry information out of him. s, all they encountered were the housekeepers. Neither did they make any discoveries. Anthony had his phone in hand and nced at his chatroom with Natasha every so often, but ultimately, there wasn''t a single message from thetter. His emotions were a jumbled mess. He had already attained his goal of staying, but Keh had forbidden them to leave the castle. ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Anthony queried, turning to Benjamin beside him. ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin crowed. Anthony turned to face him entirely. Right then, Benjamin''s gaze was on the figure a near distance away. He jerked his chin, motioning for his brother to follow his gaze. When Anthony caught sight of Dave, his brows furrowed. ¡°We''ll know if we go and ask him!¡± Benjamin suggested. ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°Why not? Don''t forget that we''re just children!¡± As Benjamin said that, he took the lead and went over. Anthony continued frowning as he stared at his brother''s back. He''s always touted as mature and steady, but in reality, I know that he''s the most reckless of us all! Thalia''s judgment is really terrible! Despite the thoughts running through his mind, he followed suit. A stone''s throw away, Dave alighted from the car. Benjamin trotted over to him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Dave.¡± Dave nced back over his shoulder. When he spotted the two children, a strange look shed across his eyes. He would be lying if he were to im that he wasn''t envious. How I wish I suddenly had children of their age! Gazing at them, Dave asked, ¡°You''re... Benjamin?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Your memory is impressive, Mr. Dave.¡± Beaming, Dave reached out and patted him on the head. Then, he couldn''t helpmenting, ¡°Keh is truly blessed. He''s always a step ahead in everything.¡± ¡°What did you just say, Mr. Dave?¡± Dave immediately shed him a smile. ¡°Nothing. What are you both doing here?¡± ¡°We''re looking for Daddy, but we can''t get through to him. We have no idea where he went,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°You''re looking for him, huh? Come, I''ll bring you two along!¡± Dave offered. Thus, Anthony and Benjamin instantly followed him after exchanging a look. When Dave led them into the house, Benjamin asked, ¡°Daddy is here? Did he not leave?¡± ¡°Yup, he''s here! You''ll know in a while!¡± Dave went upstairs while saying that. Anthony and Benjamin followed closely behind. They made several turns before they finally arrived at Dave''s room. Anthony and Benjamin both frowned after stepping into the room. ¡°Why did you bring us here, Mr. Dave?¡± Anthony questioned. Dave merely smiled without saying anything. He opened the door to the hidden room. The moment Anthony and Benjamin saw that there was a secret mechanism, a glimmer of puzzlement flittered across their eyes. Dave turned to look at them. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Snapping back to their senses, the two brothers promptly followed after the man. Only when they had reached the hidden room and seen the equipment andputers did understanding dawn upon Anthony that it was the defense they set up. There were quite a number of people inside, and they were all busy in front of theputers. Seeing that, Anthony scanned his gaze over them one by one. When his gaze alighted a particr man, his lips curved into a smirk. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Keh was sitting before aputer,municating with Miguel. Dave walked over. ¡°J, your sons are looking for you.¡± Keh snapped his head back. The moment he spotted the two boys, his brows furrowed. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°Is there news about Nat yet, Daddy?¡± Anthony inquired. Keh closed his eyes. ¡°I''ve said that you both don''t need to bother about this matter anymore. Just wait here obediently.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Right then, Keh turned his gaze to Dave. ¡°You brought them in just like this?¡± Dave understood his meaning, but the two children were also Keh''s sons besides members of Darz. As such, he trusted them. ¡°They''re just children,¡± he argued. Keh red at him. ¡°Although they''re my sons, I don''t dare trust them that much. These two brats are full of ideas. You''d better heed my warning,¡± he asserted. However, it was evident that Dave merely regarded it as a joke and didn''t take it seriously. He whispered into the man''s ear, ¡°I''m not worried as long as they''re your biological children. No matter how many tricks they have up their sleeves, they wouldn''t sabotage their own father, no?¡± Keh chuckled coldly. Recalling that night, he looked at the man and replied, ¡°Congrattions! You hit the nail on the head.¡± Bewilderment inundated Dave. Throughout it all, Anthony and Benjamin watched from the side. Hearing the two adults discuss that particr topic right before them without any qualms, Anthony couldn''t resist feigning a cough. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Dave, we''re still here. Isn''t it... a tad inappropriate for you to talk ill about us to our face?¡± ¡°You two can go somece else!¡± Keh riposted. Words eluded Anthony. In that case, we''ll just stay and listen. At the side, Dave couldn''t stand watching it anymore. ¡°How could you talk to kids in such a manner? No matter what, they''re just little youngsters. You''ll hurt their fragile feelings by doing so!¡± Keh was utterly dumbfounded. As soon as Anthony and Benjamin heard that, they instantly put on innocent and piteous expressions. Yes, that''s right! He''ll hurt our fragile feelings by doing so. Dave''s heart softened at once at the sight of the two innocent and pitiful faces. ¡°It''s okay, everything''s fine. Don''t bother about your daddy. You can go wherever you want here. I said so.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome!¡± Anthony shed him a harmless grin. Then, he nudged Benjamin with his elbow. Benjamin truly didn''t want to feign a smile, but he had no choice at that moment. He shed Dave the same adorable smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave!¡± Verily, no one could resist such innocent and bright smiles from children. Even Dave, who had always been a confirmed bachelor, was tempted right then after beholding the children''s guilelessness. Meanwhile, Keh merely watched at the side without saying anything further. Well, the ignorant are fearless. Some people simply wouldn''t learn without being taught a lesson. Thus, he didn''t bother warning the man further. Furthermore, he knew from the depths of his heart that Anthony and Benjamin had their own bottom lines. They weren''t really reckless. He merely wanted to save Dave the trauma initially, but there was no point in saying anything when thetter was unperturbed. At that precise moment, Dave''s phone rang. He lifted his phone and nced at it. ¡°I''m going to answer a call. You two enjoy yourselves!¡± The two boys nodded. With the phone in hand, Dave walked away. Subsequently, Keh pinned his gaze on them. ¡°You both don''t need any reminders from me, yes?¡± ¡°Nope! We know our boundaries!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Daddy. We won''t look at things we shouldn''t be looking at or saying things we shouldn''t be saying!¡± Benjamin promised as well. Only then did Keh nod. Just then, Dave urged sharply at the side, ¡°Come over here for a moment, J.¡± Hearing that, Keh went over. The two boys, on the other hand, stayed put. Upon noticing that Miguel was furiously working on theputer at the side, Anthony strolled over to him. He didn''t say anything, merely standing beside the man and watching with a meaningful smile on his lips. When he saw that Miguel missed several crucial points, he shook his head in exasperation. Suddenly, Miguel seemingly sensed someone beside him. He jerked his head over, stunned for a moment at the sight of Anthony and Benjamin. Taking off his headphones, he shed them a grin. ¡°Where did youe from, kids?¡± Anthony stared at him, merely smiling without uttering a word. Miguel snagged some lollipops from his desk and held them out to him. ¡°Would you like one?¡± Sweeping a nce over his hand, Anthony took one and unwrapped it before popping it into his mouth. Then, Miguel offered one to Benjamin. Thetter merely gazed at it and shook his head. ¡°No, thanks!¡± As Miguel scrutinized them, he found them pretty intriguing. ¡°Are you both Mr. Hamilton''s children?¡± Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°You look like a carbon copy of him!¡± Miguelmented before shifting his gaze to Benjamin. ¡°Are you two twins?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Then, you must take after your mother,¡± Miguel concluded. Benjamin didn''t deny that. Miguel, who noticed that Anthony had been staring at theputer screen, then asked, ¡°You like this?¡± Anthony nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Would you like to learn? I can teach you!¡± Miguel offered. When Anthony heard that, he echoed, ¡°You, teaching me?¡± Miguel nodded. On second thought, he warned, ¡°But it might be a bit difficult for you.¡± At that exact moment, Anthony abruptly reached out and tapped something on the keyboard upon seeing that something was changing on theputer interface. Following that, theputer interface stilled. Miguel snapped his head back, alternating his gaze between theputer screen and Anthony. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Grinning, Anthony replied, ¡°My mommy is a programmer, so it isn''t that difficult for me either.¡± Miguel nodded nkly. Hmm, I seem to have heard of such a thing previously. In the next heartbeat, he turned his gaze back to theputer. That step earlier was exceedingly crucial. If it weren''t for him, I would''ve had to rebuild my defenses today. He proceeded to eye Anthony. Despite harboring some doubts, he still felt that it was merely a fluke. Just then, his phone rang. He picked it up, his brows knitting together after he took the call. ¡°Got it!¡± Springing to his feet, he headed toward Dave. Anthony took note of it all. He nced at theputer before ncing in the direction of Miguel. Keh and Dave were talking outside when Miguel walked over. ¡°Dave, I got a call from Adin. He said he received a call from a hotel staff member who imed to have spotted the person we''re looking for at the hotel!¡± The instant Keh heard that, he narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°What? You''re certain?¡± Dave pressed. ¡°That was what the staff member said. He imed that he spotted her mere moments after you both left. He wanted to contact us, but he couldn''t get in touch with us,¡± Miguel exined. At the side, Keh''s expression was utterly tense. How could I have forgotten about it? This is precisely her style, no? The most dangerous ce is the safest ce! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At that thought, he spun on his heel and strode away without a word. Right then, Anthony instantly took a step forward. ¡°Daddy!¡± Keh turned back and nced at the children. ¡°Wait here!¡± Having said that, he stalked away. Dave likewise looked at them. ¡°Don''t worry, for we''ll be back soon!¡± While saying that, he shifted his gaze to Miguel. ¡°Take good care of them!¡± After saying that, he immediately chased after Keh. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 In the hotel, just as Natasha was going to leave after checking out, the staff member went up to her and stopped her from leaving after much hesitation. ¡°Please wait for a moment, miss!¡± he called out in Ustranian. Natasha regarded him with a frown. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I''d like to ask whether you''re Natasha from Chanaea,¡± the staff member ventured. There must be a reason he knows my name and country of origin so clearly. Recalling the search conducted at the hotel a few days ago, Natasha fibbed, ¡°I''m from Chanaea, but my name isn''t Natasha!¡± The staff member scrutinized her, his brows scrunching together. Could it be that I''m mistaken? Clocking his skepticism, Natasha held her passport, which she happened to be holding in hand, out to him. ¡°My name is Sally.¡± When the staff member saw the name indicated on the passport, he uttered, ¡°I''m sorry. In that case, I probably got the wrong person.¡± ¡°It''s okay!¡± Natasha prepared to leave. However, the staff member continued staring at her. ¡°A few men came looking for someone a few days ago. The person in the photo looks exactly like you.¡± Natasha merely stilled for a second. She said nothing and left straight away. A frown marred the countenance of the staff member as he eyeballed her back. Could it be that I''ve really gotten the wrong person? As he was dwelling upon it, two figures rushed in. They evidently recognized him, for they headed directly for him. ¡°You were the one who called and said the person we''re looking for is still here?¡± Dave demanded. At the sight of them, the staff member promptly admitted, ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± The staff member turned hesitant. ¡°Well... I think I might have possibly gotten the wrong person.¡± Dave''s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°She checked out just now, so I stopped her and asked whether she was from Chanaea. She said yes, but the name she provided differed from the one you gave me. As such, I probably got the wrong person,¡± the staff member elucidated. Frowning, Dave turned to Keh andmented helplessly, ¡°In the eyes of these foreigners, we all look the same.¡± ¡°What was that person''s name?¡± Keh inquired, his eyes fixated on the staff member. ¡°It was S-Sally?¡± the staff member faltered. Sally? At once, Keh was stumped. He still remembered the first time he spotted Natasha at the office. At that time, he found her familiar and asked for her name. In response, she told him her name was Sally. His gaze instantly turned sharp and piercing. ¡°Where did she go?¡± The staff member was taken aback. I''ve already told them that I probably got the wrong person, but surprisingly, he''s still asking. ¡°She has already checked out and left. In fact, it was just mere moments ago.¡± ¡°Which direction did she go?¡± The staff member pondered for a moment before pointing to the right. ¡°She got into a car at the entrance, and it went straight.¡± ¡°Dave, I''ll go and give chase while you help me check the surveince footage. I want to know which car it was!¡± Keh ordered. Then, he whirled around and sprinted off. Dave didn''t ask any questions either. He turned to the staff member instead. ¡°Please bring me to the surveince room.¡± Seeing that, the staff member didn''t dare voice his questions. With a dip of his head, he led the man to the surveince room. Through the surveince footage, Dave saw Natasha''s image, as expected. Just like when he saw her at the rooftop restaurant that day, her outstanding aura was definitely unforgettable despite the different attire. She got into a car at the hotel entrance. After making out the license te, Dave phoned Keh straight away. ¡°I''ve sent the license te to you. I''ll have Miguel track it as well.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Dave deliberated for a moment before stating, ¡°I''ve looked at the surveince footage, and it was indeed her!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Keh replied, seemingly without the slightest hesitation. Dave had no idea how the man could determine that it was Natasha through a name. Perhaps that''s something only the two of them know. ¡°Be careful!¡± Dave reminded. Subsequently, he hung up the phone. At that moment, the staff member at the side asked, ¡°Is she the person you''re looking for?¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Puzzled, the staff member queried, ¡°Then, why did she deny it? I told her that someone was looking for her.¡± Dave didn''t know the answer to that either. He looked back over his shoulder at the man. ¡°Please make a copy of this surveince footage and send it to me. Then, erase it.¡± Aware that he was either rich or influential, the staff member bobbed his head. ¡°Sure.¡± Outside, Keh sped along the road. He drove aimlessly, searching for the car in question. s, he still didn''t find it after searching for a long time. Just when he was about to phone Dave, he suddenly glimpsed the car at the side of the road. Immediately, his eyes gleamed with excitement. He promptly elerated and sped over, forcing the car to a screeching stop. Jumping in fright, the driver wound down the window to tear into him. But just then, Keh climbed out of the car ahead and rushed over. ¡°What are you doing? Do you even know how to drive?¡± the drivermbasted. Keh leaned close to the car, frowning when he noticed that the back of the car was empty. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± the driver demanded. Keh swung his gaze at him and interrogated, ¡°Where''s the passenger in your car just now, a woman of Chanaean descent?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you? And don''t you know how to drive?¡± With a re from Keh, the driver sensed a murderous aura sweeping over him. He spaced out for a long while. ¡°I''ll only repeat my question once¡ªwhere is she?¡± Keh enunciated. ¡°S-She got off!¡± the driver stammered. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°At the previous intersection!¡± the driver answered, giving him the specific location. After obtaining the location, Keh instantly got back into the car and sped over. The driver was entirely floored by the turn of events. Ranting and raving, he then drove off. Following the location given by the driver, Keh went to the intersection where Natasha had gotten off. Having stopped the car, he looked around. At that exact moment, his phone rang. Glimpsing the phone number, he took the call. ¡°Dave.¡± ¡°A little over twenty minutes ago, she alighted from the car at the intersection you''re currently at and went into the alley in the south,¡± Dave reported. Upon hearing that, Keh leveled his gaze in that direction and started heading there. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Did you walk back?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh''s brows furrowed after he had stepped into the alley. While it appeared like an alley, there were still three roads within. ¡°She took the road in the middle.¡± Ascertaining the direction, Keh started walking further in. ¡°Those are the only few surveince cameras on this road, but I''ve checked, and the scope isn''t large. If you''re lucky, you can probably find her.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°I''ll help you keep an eye on the surroundings. I''ll notify you at once if there''s any news!¡± Dave vowed on the other end of the phone. ¡°Okay!¡± Having said that, Keh continued heading forward. He nced around while walking, searching for Natasha''s figure. But for some inexplicable reason, he couldn''t shake off a sense of familiarity as he observed the surroundings and road signs. ¡°Is there anything special about this ce, Dave?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I find it somewhat familiar,¡± Keh admitted. ¡°Familiar?¡± A momentter, Dave murmured into the phone again, ¡°Your memory is really impressive, J. Your woman took this road after leaving the rooftop restaurant that night, back when she erased the surveince footage along the way. It was Miguel who looked into it.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Narrowing his eyes, Keh scrutinized his surroundings. No wonder I feel as though I''ve seen these road signs somewhere. But why did Natashae here? She came here once previously, and she did so again... Chapter 424 Chapter 424 He was still thinking about the matter when he heard Dave''s urgent voice from the other end of the line. ¡°There''s a ck car parked ahead on the left. Your woman is standing beside it.¡± When Keh heard those words, he turned his head in said direction and ran ahead right away. ¡°Also, there''s something I need to tell you. It''s possible she already met up with the boss and is waiting at the side of the road. She''s probably going to leave now,¡± said Dave. Keh was stunned for a moment after he learned that. He then picked up his pace. It felt as though he was putting everything he had into every step he took. ¡°They got into the car,¡± reported Dave. Keh sprinted even faster. When he finally reached the junction, he saw that the ck car in question was on the other side of the road. He was there in time to see Natasha getting into the car. ¡°Natasha!¡± shouted Keh loudly. He was going to run to the other side, but a car suddenly drove past him. Keh instinctively backed away. When he looked up again, he noticed that the ck car had already started its engine and driven away. ¡°Natasha!¡± screamed Keh once more. The car was long gone by the time he ran to the other side of the road. He tried his best to stop the ck car, but he couldn''t. The cars on the road kept zipping by nonstop, and no one stopped to let him cross the road. Sh*t! Keh cursed internally as he watched the car drive out of his sight. Meanwhile, in the car, Natasha was wearing her headphones while wearing a stoic expression on her face. She was emanating a cold aura. Boss sat next to her, looking behind. When he got into the car, he heard Keh''s voice and caught a glimpse of the man running toward them. Unfortunately, Natasha didn''t see or hear anything. Boss'' lips curved into a smile. I bet Keh is worried sick now. Boss thought about the night he had to endure immeasurable shame. He had always wanted revenge. Hence, at that moment, he was ecstatic. To him, watching Keh suffer was much better than stabbing him with a knife. Natasha noticed Boss'' strange smile at that moment. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Boss reverted his attention back to her and shook his head chivalrously. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Natasha took off her headphones at that moment. She kept her eyes on him when she asked, ¡°Where''s the thing I asked for?¡± ¡°I''ll give it to you once we reach our destination.¡± Natasha continued staring at him, sizing him up. Boss simply chuckled in response. ¡°There''s no need to look at me like that. Don''t worry. I''ve already promised you. I''ll keep my word.¡± Natasha looked away and never said another word. Boss turned to her at that moment. He thought about it for a bit before asking nonchntly, ¡°Did Kehe here with you?¡± The mention of Keh made Natasha throw him a sidelong nce. Her eyes were practically shooting daggers as she spoke. ¡°That is none of your concern.¡± The more insolent and aloof she was, the more Boss admired her. He nced at her before leaning back on the seatzily. Fiddling with the ring on his left pinky with his right hand, he said nonchntly, ¡°He messed with me at Glenport City, so if he were to show up here, I will not show him any mercy.¡± Those words made Natasha stiffen. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned around and looked right into his eyes. ¡°He is the one responsible for my injuries,¡± said Boss. There wasn''t a hint of anger on his charming face when he said those words. In fact, he was smiling. The glow in his eyes, however, was filled with the kind of hatred that could send a chill down anybody''s spine. Natasha scanned him for a moment. Then, she sneered. ¡°So? Why would I care? That is between the two of you.¡± ¡°Oh, so you really don''t care?¡± asked Boss. ¡°He is a man of his own. He doesn''t need or want me to protect him,¡± replied Natasha, enunciating every word. ¡°Oh, are you implying that I am not a man of my own?¡± Boss retorted. Natasha curled her lips before turning away haughtily. ¡°Your words, not mine.¡± Boss wasn''t angry or triggered. He simply replied, ¡°I never consider myself a kind person. In fact, I can be merciless and will stop at nothing to get what I want. I am well aware of that fact and am okay with it, so your words can''t provoke me.¡± ¡°Merciless, huh? Are you implying that I shouldn''t trust you?¡± challenged Natasha. Boss raised his brows upon hearing that. ¡°I do have a good quality, though. I am a man of my word.¡± Natasha nced at him and scoffed before looking away once more. The car sped down the road. It didn''t take long before it stopped somewhere. Boss opened the door and gestured for Natasha to get out. She followed behind him. When she checked out her surroundings, she realized that she was in an unfamiliar ce. ¡°We''re not in Vermillion Base, are we?¡± said Natasha as she turned to him. Boss shifted his gaze to her and answered, ¡°Of course not. I haven''t told the general about you yet. I''ll do that in a few days. In the meantime, I will have to ask you to stay here temporarily.¡± Natasha merely looked at him wordlessly. She knew all too well that it would not be easy for her to leave now that she was there. Nheless, she would make use of her time there to find some useful information. With that thought in mind, she retracted her gaze and headed in right away. Boss watched her enter before following closely behind. The hotel, in general, was pretty good. Natasha took her luggage to the room and rested for a bit. When it was time to eat, she made her way to the restaurant on her own. It just so happened that Boss was there, too. A few exquisite dishes were ced on the table, and it seemed untouched. Natasha made a beeline to him. ¡°Do you mind if I join you?¡± Boss gestured for her to take a seat. ¡°It would be my honor to share a meal with a beauty like you.¡± She then took a seat. ¡°Are these dishes to your liking?¡± asked Boss. She shot a look at him before answering, ¡°I''ll order something else.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she waved to summon the waiter. She ordered a simple meal, then handed the menu to the waiter. ¡°Thank you.¡± Boss, who was at the side, kept his eyes on her. He didn''t know why, but he found Natasha''s unique and independent character rather attractive. Natasha turned to him at that moment. ¡°Are you staying here as well?¡± Boss regained his senses and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I won''t run away,¡± said Natasha all of a sudden. Boss chuckled. ¡°I am not here to keep an eye on you. In fact, you are free to do whatever you want here. It just so happens that this is where I often stay, so please don''t overthink things, Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Why aren''t you staying at the base instead?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don''t like that ce. I would rather stay here. Most importantly, you are my guest, Ms. Watson, so it''s only natural that I y the role of a good host to you,¡± replied Boss. The waiter showed up at that moment to serve the dishes. Natasha lowered her eyes and ate. Momentster, she asked, ¡°Where are the photos? When are you going to give them to me?¡± Boss stilled for a few seconds when she brought that up. Subsequently, he fished the photos out of nowhere and looked at them before cing them on the table and pushing them toward Natasha. ¡°Like I said, I am a man of my word,¡± Boss uttered while looking at her. A surge of sorrow bubbled up in her heart the moment she saw her father''s photos. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ¡°Now that I think about it, I actually met your dad once,¡± said Boss suddenly. Natasha looked up and gazed at the man sitting in front of her. Boss gazed at her and said seriously, ¡°The two of you look rather simr, actually.¡± ¡°Really? Why have you never told me about that before?¡± Natasha asked stoically. Boss picked up his ss of wine and took a sip. While he looked at the liquid in the transparent ss, he mumbled, ¡°I''m telling you now, aren''t I? Don''t you think such important information should be shared in person?¡± Boss set his ss back down on the table. Natasha''s gaze was on him the entire time, but her beautiful eyes shone with suspicion and indifference. ¡°You''re here because you suspect your father''s death is somehow connected to Vermillion Base, right?¡± asked Boss. ¡°It''s not just a suspicion,¡± Natasha corrected him. She was almost certain of it. If that wasn''t the case, she would''ve found out the truth behind everything after the urrence of the tragic case. Coupled with the information that Anthony had shared with her, it was highly possible that Vermillion Base was involved. Moreover, Natasha had a gut feeling that everything was somehow connected, too. Boss understood what she was saying right away. He thought about it for a moment before asking, ¡°May I know the reason you think so?¡± ¡°Don''t you know the people of Vermillion Base''s style of doing things?¡± Natasha answered his question with a question. ¡°That''s all you''re basing this on?¡± asked Boss. ¡°I believe that the truth will be revealed now that I am here,¡± said Natasha in a determined tone. A strange, inconspicuous glow shed past Boss'' eyes. He looked into Natasha''s eyes and asked, ¡°If what you suspect is true, then what would you do?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What do you think I''d do?¡± ¡°Exact your revenge?¡± Natasha smiled, but remained quiet. Boss scoffed. ¡°I''m pretty sure you are too weak to even leave Vermillion Base unscathed.¡± ¡°Do you really think I have any intention of leaving at all?¡± Natasha retorted. Boss stared at her in surprise. ¡°You...¡± Natasha didn''t say anything else. She simply sneered and took the photos before getting up and leaving. ¡°Even so, you won''t necessarily seed,¡± Boss yelled at her leaving figure. ¡°Thank you for your warning. I will be sure to give it my all,¡± replied Natasha without even turning back. Aplicated gleam shed in Boss'' eyes when he watched her leave. Just then, someone who was standing aside spoke up. ¡°Boss, since she''s in our hands now, maybe it''s time to make a request?¡± ¡°Let''s wait for a little longer.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for? Wait... Are you actually going to take her to Vermillion Base?¡± Boss'' eyes narrowed a fraction. It seemed as if he was pondering about something. That was when the person said, ¡°You know she wants revenge. What if she hurts the general? We''ll be med for taking her there. What will we do then?¡± ¡°Do you really think that the general''s bodyguards are that useless?¡± said Boss. ¡°Even if she fails to hurt him, we will still be reprimanded because we''re the ones who took her there.¡± ¡°Enough. I know what I''m doing.¡± ¡°But, Boss!¡± ¡°Am I missing something here? When have I ever needed your permission to do anything at all?¡± Boss snapped in annoyance. The person shut his mouth immediately. ¡°No, that''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°Then shut up!¡± The person had more to say, but he decided against it afterward. Boss looked in the direction where Natasha had disappeared withplex emotions glimmering in his gaze. Natasha Watson... I guess I''ll have to verify something. Meanwhile, Keh had just returned when he saw Anthony and Benjamin waiting for him at the entrance. ¡°Daddy,¡± greeted Anthony when he saw the man return. The two boys ran over to their father right away. Keh regarded them bitterly and forced a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. ¡°I still couldn''t get to Nat in time and could only watch her leave...¡± Keh mumbled in a dejected tone. It was obvious he was devastated. That was understandable since he had never felt more defeated. Neither Anthony nor Benjamin knew what to say to console him. They saw everything from the surveince footage. There was nothing much to say, as fate was simply too cruel. ¡°This is not your fault, Daddy. Nat is determined to stay away from us, so it''s only natural that we can''t find her,¡± said Anthony. ¡°He''s right. Also, it''s not as though we haven''t made any progress at all. At least now we know what our next step is. Locating that other dude will be so much easier than finding Nat.¡± Keh didn''t really know how he felt when he heard the kidsforting him like that. Dave, who was at the side, sneaked away tactfully and left them alone. I should give them space to bond. Anthony sat on the couch in the living room and kept his eyes on Keh. ¡°Daddy, I know you''re worried about Nat, but the surveince footage made it clear that she wasn''t kidnapped. She left on her own ord, so I''m sure she has an ulterior motive.¡± ¡°Your mom has actually been there once. Thest time she was there, she analyzed the ce. This time, she''s going there to meet up with someone. My guess is that she came to an agreement with the man. That is why she left with him.¡± Anthony frowned after hearing that. ¡°Huh? Didn''t that guy track Nat down to exact his revenge on you, Daddy?¡± ¡°I don''t think that''s entirely the case anymore,¡± replied Keh. ¡°Don''t tell me they know Nat''s true identity.¡± Benjamin spoke up. Worry marred his facial expression as he looked at his brother and father. Both Anthony and Keh turned their attention to Benjamin at that moment. For a moment there, all three of them fell silent. However, a momentter, Keh calmed down and shook his head. ¡°It''s possible, but I don''t think that is the case. If he knows who Nat is, things wouldn''t have yed out the way it did today.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Her true identity, if exposed too soon, could lead to her death, but if it is exposed at the exact right moment, it could save her life. Your mom is smart, and I''m sure she knows what she''s doing, so don''t worry, okay?¡± said Keh to his sons. Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s true. Good hackers are rare these days, and Nat is the top hacker. For now, at least, she is safe.¡± After saying that, Anthony looked at Keh and said, ¡°Daddy, has that guy contacted you?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°I caught him looking at you just before he got into the car, so I''m certain he knows that you''re there,¡± said Anthony. Keh frowned. ¡°Are you saying...?¡± ¡°So, I think he will get in touch with you. He might do so to get revenge or to mess with you, but whatever his intentions may be, he''ll contact you,¡± replied Anthony with determination. Keh couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, scrutinizing his son. He had to admit that Anthony was smart and sharp, as he hade to the same conclusion just seconds before Anthony shared his analysis. I guess that''s also one of the reasons why Darz recruited him. As Keh stared at his boys, he realized that he needed to start seeing them in a new light from now on. Anthony caught Keh staring at him, so he asked, ¡°W-What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± replied Keh as he looked away. ¡°It''ste, and you boys should go to bed.¡± He was going to leave when his phone suddenly rang. Fishing his phone out of his pocket, he narrowed his eyes when he looked at the screen. His gut told him that the call was from Boss. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Anthony and Benjamin had a hunch when they saw Keh staring at his phone. They both jumped up from their seats and stared at their father. ¡°Daddy, is that him?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± replied Keh upon regaining his senses. The kids fixed their gazes on the phone. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh stared at his phone for a while before answering the call, a dark glint shing past his eyes. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It''s me.¡± Boss'' nonchnt voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°I can tell,¡± replied Keh with a frosty tone. ¡°So, how was your day? Busy running around?¡± Boss questioned. Keh could tell that the other man was deliberately provoking him, and there was no way he would let those words get to him. Thus, he remained calm and collected as he spoke firmly. ¡°Well, I''m not as busy as you are. I''m sure you spent quite some effort today as well.¡± ¡°Hah! I truly admire you. I like how you still remain stubborn when you''ve already lost miserably,¡± Boss sneered. ¡°I''ve lost? It''s a little early for you to say that, isn''t it? Nothing is set in stone yet,¡± replied Keh. ¡°Seriously? The woman you love is at my mercy now, so how have I not won?¡± challenged Boss. ¡°Well, you might see that as a victory, but I don''t see things that way. I will not admit defeat until absolutely everything is set in stone,¡± replied Keh firmly. ¡°Oh, I guess the renowned J is nothing more than a sore loser, huh?¡± Boss taunted derisively. Still, Keh remained absolutely unaffected by his mockery. He knew that was not the time to lose his temper. It was imperative that he didn''t fall into Boss'' trap because if that were to happen, he would fail miserably. ¡°What''s the point of saying all that bullsh*t? Just get to the point. What do you want?¡± demanded Keh. Just then, amusedughter came from the other end. Theughter stopped abruptly, and Boss began, ¡°What''s wrong? Have you changed your mind already? Are you admitting defeat?¡± ¡°As far as I am concerned, this is just a negotiation,¡± replied Keh. ¡°Oh, is that so? Then does it mean I have the upper hand now?¡± teased Boss. Keh pretended to be unconcerned. ¡°Obviously, so go on. Tell me what you want.¡± A brief moment of silence ensued before the other man said coldly, ¡°What if I were to tell you that I want you dead?¡± Keh chuckled after he heard that response. His tone remained apathetic. ¡°Oh, really? Well, then come here and take it. That is, of course, if you have what it takes to do so.¡± ¡°I have the upper hand, so why would I go there and take your life in person? No, I want you to travel here and present your life to me,¡± Boss replied cruelly. ¡°Sure. That won''t be a problem at all. Send me the address. I will go to you right away,¡± said Keh. His tone sounded unemotional, not having the slightest hint of anger or worry in it. Instead, it sounded as though he was ying around with Boss. However, Boss knew that he was serious. He is trying to get under my skin. ¡°Calm down now. Hold your horses. I''ll get in touch with you again to discuss this matter,¡± informed Boss in a low voice. ¡°Okay, I''ll be waiting. Just don''t make me wait too long or I might just assume you are too chicken to deal with me,¡± Keh responded. He didn''t raise his voice or anything, but his tone was filled with ridicule and sounded extremely provocative. Boss was pissed because Keh was supposed to be worried sick and frightened. By right, Keh should be begging him. The reality, however, was that Keh remained as haughty as ever. Boss scoffed when he thought about the power he held over Keh. He scoffed and said, ¡°Well, if you''re that eager, then I won''t disappoint you. But still, I need to ask your woman about when she''d like you to show up. By then, the two of you could meet up.¡± Keh stilled for a split second. At the end of the day, he was still at a disadvantage. It didn''t matter how good he was at pretending to be calm. He would still instinctively panic when Boss mentioned Natasha. Fortunately, he came back around quickly and was able to calm himself down. ¡°That would be great. I guess I will have to thank you in person when the timees.¡± ¡°Oh, there''s no need to thank me at all. You''re being too polite.¡± ¡°Either way, I will be waiting,¡± said Keh as he gripped his phone, clenching his jaw. ¡°No problem at all,¡± replied Boss. After that, he acted as though he suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, by the way, I have a tiny favor to ask.¡± ¡°Name it.¡± ¡°I want ten times the profit generated from that stock.¡± ¡°I''ll give you twenty times that,¡± said Keh. He didn''t hesitate and immediately offered twice the amount requested. Boss was stunned for a minute before saying, ¡°I''m not kidding, J. I''m talking about the actual profit, not the principal lost.¡± ¡°Why are you repeating yourself? Do I sound confused? Or are you assuming I can''t give you what you want?¡± Keh retorted. Boss fell silent, for he didn''t know how to respond. ¡°I guess that makes sense. This might seem like a fortune to someone like you, but for me, it''s just petty cash.¡± Boss was utterly speechless. What a show off! Boss was both infuriated and exasperated. He meant to annoy Keh by calling thetter, but now, it seemed like the tables had turned and that he had shot himself in the foot. Rage burned in Boss'' heart. Anthony and Benjamin, who were standing at the side, could only hear one side of the story, but the tone Keh used enabled them to somewhat guess what was going on. When it came to a verbal argument, Keh remained the undefeated champion. The kids exchanged nces quietly. Keh was still holding his phone at the time. The guy on the other end of the line warned, ¡°Well, if that is how you want to y this, then I will be waiting for my money. Oh, and J? I''m sure I don''t need to tell you what the consequences will be if you fail to pay up, right?¡± ¡°Only men like you need to worry about something as mediocre as money,¡± replied Keh. Boss hung up the phone without replying. Keh kept holding his phone. Though he appeared to be unfazed, the way his hand trembled revealed what he was truly feeling. ¡°Daddy, what did he say?¡± asked Anthony. Keh kept his phone away and acted as if it wasn''t a big deal. ¡°Okay, it''ste, boys. Go to bed. I''ll deal with this.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Benjamin got in his father''s way upon seeing that thetter was about to leave. ¡°You can tell us if there''s anything you need help with. We can solve this together.¡± Keh shifted his gaze downward and looked at his sons. ¡°Benjamin, I know that you and your brother are brilliant and are a part of Darz now, but the issue at hand is extraordinarily difficult. It''s not something you can solve with your capability. Just... have faith in me, okay? I will definitely bring Nat back to us.¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± murmured Anthony as he frowned. Keh interrupted him, ¡°Enough. Be good and go to bed.¡± Benjamin had more to say, but Anthony spoke up at that moment. ¡°That''s enough, Benjamin. Daddy has had a long day, so let''s not make things harder for him.¡± Benjamin nced at his brother and only stopped saying anything after taking note of the look in Anthony''s eyes. He then turned to look at Keh before nodding at thetter. Keh caressed Benjamin''s head. ¡°Get some rest.¡± He left after finishing his sentence. Benjamin waited until Keh was gone before asking, ¡°Why did you stop me from asking? Maybe we could''ve gotten some useful information from him!¡± Anthony pointed out, ¡°You know what Daddy is like. There is no way we can get him to tell us anything, especially since he is convinced that keeping us in the dark will keep us safe.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± asked Benjamin. ¡°What else can we do? Daddy will spend a few days meeting up with that guy, so this is our chance! No matter what, I must find a way to get involved!¡± said Anthony with resolve. His eyes glowed with unwavering determination when he looked in the direction where Keh had left. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 That night, Anthony paced back and forth in his room, thinking about something. He knew Keh was dead set on not letting them get involved with this matter, but he couldn''t just sit idly by. With that thought in mind, the boy''s gaze fell upon the bag that was ced at the side. After a moment of ponderation, he walked over, opened the bag, and took aptop out of it. He hesitated for a moment, but eventually, he turned on theptop. No matter what, he had to try. He had to see if he could get in touch with Natasha. Therefore, he began typing away on hisptop, trying to hack into the system to get Natasha''s location. In the midst of that, he frowned. He noticed that the system was not as hard to decode as it was before. It was as if there was an opening in a maze, rendering it much easier to solve. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Anthony was surprised. He quickly switched to another webpage to hide what he was doing and looked at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Benjamin opened the door and entered. Anthony heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his brothere in. ¡°You scared me!¡± Benjamin realized something was going on as soon as he heard Anthony''s words. He instantly approached. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anthony switched back to the original page and continued typing away on the keyboard. ¡°I''m trying to locate Nat.¡± ¡°Can you find her?¡± said Benjamin. ¡°I couldn''t before, but now, I might have a shot,¡± Anthony responded. He glued his eyes onto the screen with a look of excitement and nervousness. Benjamin sat next to his brother and watched expectantly without saying a word. Anthony worked on theptop for quite some time before Benjamin finally asked, ¡°How''s it going? Did you make any progress? You still can''t locate her?¡± Anthony put theptop away and stopped typing. ¡°It''s not that I can''t locate her. I think she probably left an opening for me to find her, but the ce she''s in now has some sort of signal interference, so I can''t pinpoint her location for the time being. But I''m sure once she leaves that ce, I should be able to find her.¡± Benjamin stared at his brother with slight surprise. ¡°Did you just say Nat deliberately left an opening for you so you could find her?¡± ¡°Yes, she did. Previously, Nat always hid her location from us on purpose. I tried decoding it but it was hard. This time, however, it''s a lot easier.¡± Anthony confirmed with a nod. ¡°Maybe that''s not the case. What if you''ve simply gotten better at this?¡± asked Benjamin. That was possible because Anthony didn''t just have incredible skills. He also learned at an amazing speed, so there was a good chance he had improved in such a short time. When Anthony heard what Benjamin said, he mulled it over before shaking his head. ¡°You''re right, I am improving, but this feels different. Everything from my hunch to the difficulty of cracking the code is telling me that Nat deliberately wants me to find her.¡± Benjamin stopped doubting his brother after hearing that because he believed in gut instincts, too. It was just like how he, Anthony, and Denise could read each other''s minds. Sometimes, gut instincts could be surprisingly urate. ¡°Why would Nat do that, though?¡± asked Benjamin. Anthony''s brows knitted together as he pondered for a bit before answering, ¡°I have no idea either. Maybe she''s trying to send me a message? But I can''t figure it out for now.¡± ¡°You don''t think... Nat is not in trouble, is she?¡± said Benjamin, making a guess. Anthony shook his head. ¡°No. I don''t think so. That guy demanded something from Daddy just now, so he must know that Daddy would ask to see Nat in return. Given those circumstances, it is unlikely he will hurt Nat.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Benjamin recalled what he saw on the surveince footage that day. He couldn''t help sighing when he thought about it. ¡°I honestly don''t know what Nat is thinking. Why did she leave with that guy?¡± Anthony sighed as well. ¡°Why else? Only Granddad''s matter could make Nat go nuts like this.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Forget it. Neither one of us is in her shoes, so we are too rational to really understand what she is going through. We can''t even imagine how she feels. I mean, let''s think about it this way. What will the two of us do if Nat is the one who had died? It''s possible I will be even more irrational than Nat is right now,¡± said Anthony. Those words stunned Benjamin. He understood the situation after thinking about it from that angle. Anthony is right. If something happened to Nat, I don''t even know how I''d react. I might be a thousand times crazier than her. So, I guess Nat is already rational enough. Benjamin nodded in agreement as he pondered. ¡°So, the most important task at hand is to find clues about Nat. We must get in touch with Nat before Daddy meets up with that guy. I need to know what message Nat is trying to convey.¡± Benjamin bobbed his head. Anthony turned his attention back to hisptop and continued working. Benjamin stood at the side and watched until he suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, by the way, Thalia called.¡± ¡°What does she want?¡± ¡°The people from Darz are looking for us. Kyle, in particr, really needs to talk to us,¡± replied Benjamin. Anthony frowned at the mere mention of that issue. ¡°Turn him down.¡± ¡°Thalia said he''ll stop at nothing to see us. If we won''t meet him, he''lle to us.¡± Anthony stopped typing and thought it through before replying, ¡°No. If hees here right now, he''ll mess everything up. We can''t let hime to us before we solve the matters at hand.¡± ¡°Maybe you should talk to him? I can''t stop him, let alone Thalia,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony considered the situation and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll go online and get in touch with himter.¡± ¡°Let''s not wait untilter. Thalia is still waiting to hear from us, so let''s do it now,¡± suggested Benjamin. Anthony looked at Benjamin with hesitation before logging onto Darz. Kyle happened to be online. Anthony typed a few words, paused, and pondered. He then deleted everything and typed a different message. After he repeated the same action a few times, Benjamin, who was watching him at the side, teased, ¡°What''s wrong? Is the great Anthony finally at his wit''s end?¡± ¡°I''m just wondering if I can turn this into an opportunity to get DX Group and Darz to reconcile,¡± said Anthony. Benjamin couldn''t help sneering upon hearing that. ¡°Did you hit your head or something? You know that is not possible, right?¡± ¡°Is it impossible, though? Maybe we just need the right strategy.¡± ¡°A strategy for something like this? Are you sure your n won''t backfire?¡± Anthony thought about it. ¡°That''s possible, but there''s also a chance I can make this work.¡± ¡°Okay, then what n have youe up with?¡± ¡°I haven''t actuallye up with anything yet.¡± ¡°Then why are we having this conversation at all?¡±ined Benjamin. ¡°Oh,e on. Don''t rain on my parade. Help mee up with something,¡± Anthony said. ¡°This isn''t a small matter. Darz will never reconcile with DX Group without Holden''s permission, so the real question is will Holden ever allow that to happen? This is impossible unless Daddy and Holden fight it out.¡± Benjamin was adamant about his opinion. ¡°Is there really no way for this to end peacefully?¡± ¡°I don''t think so.¡± The boys were still chatting when Kyle''s profile picture popped up. He had sent Anthony a message. Kyle: The system shows that you''ve been typing forever, but you haven''t sent a single message. What the heck? Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Benjamin winked at Anthony after reading Kyle''s message. ¡°You two should chat.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked to the side. Anthony was going to turn his attention back to hisptop when he saw Benjamin lying down on his bed. He instantly frowned. ¡°Hey, Benjamin!¡± Benjamin arched a brow and asked innocently, ¡°What?¡± ¡°That''s my bed.¡± Benjamin, however, couldn''t care less. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Get. Off. Of. My. Bed!¡± demanded Anthony. Benjamin reacted by rolling his eyes. ¡°We''ve slept on the same bed before, so why are you comining about this now?¡± As he spoke, he continuedying on Anthony''s bed, showing no intention of leaving at all. ¡°We had no choice back then. But now, you''re not allowed to be on my bed,¡± Anthony insisted. ¡°I''m just going to lie down for a bit.¡± Anthony''s frown deepened as he stood up and made his way over. The look on his face made it clear that he wouldn''t stop until Benjamin got off of his bed. Only then did Benjamin sit upzily. ¡°Fine, I''ll leave.¡± Subsequently, he hopped off the bed reluctantly and walked over to the couch before slumping against it. Anthony smoothed out the bedsheets after that and only stopped when it was spick and span. Benjamin watched and couldn''t help but say, ¡°Your obsessivepulsive disorder and germaphobia are getting worse. You should seriously see a doctor.¡± Anthony ignored Benjamin. ¡°We shared the same womb for nine months, and now you''re having a problem with sharing your bed with me?¡± Benjamin continued ridiculing his brother. ¡°Why else do you think I was the first toe out of that womb?¡± Anthony retorted. Benjamin was speechless. Fine, I get it. He hates us. Benjamin nced at Anthony and sighed. ¡°Denise is right. I feel so sorry for your future girlfriend.¡± Anthony turned and red at Benjamin. ¡°You should worry about yourself instead.¡± ¡°What''s there for me to worry about? Unlike you, I''m not a germaphobe, nor do I have obsessive- compulsive disorder. Besides, I have no intention of getting a girlfriend,¡± replied Benjamin. Anthony stilled for a moment when he heard that. He then questioned, ¡°Why? Are you thinking of getting a boyfriend instead?¡± Benjamin was once again at a loss for words. ¡°Must you twist my words like that?¡± ¡°Did I? Given your choice of words, it''s only natural that I perceive it like that. Don''t worry, my dear brother. I won''t discriminate against you, no matter how... unique your taste is,¡± teased Anthony. Benjamin said, ¡°That is not what I meant when I said I have no intention of getting a girlfriend. I simply prefer spending my time more wisely because I find it troublesome to deal with women.¡± ¡°That''s true. Men are more straightforwardpared to women. Hmm, I guess men are indeed easier to get along with.¡± Anthony nodded to himself after making that statement. Words eluded Benjamin. ¡°You don''t have to be shy. Don''t worry. As your big brother, I''ll have your back no matter what. Oh, right. If you have trouble telling Daddy and Nat about your sexual orientation, you can always get help from me. I''m your big brother, so I can put in a good word for you.¡± Benjamin was rendered utterly speechless by his brother''s sharp tongue. He just won''t quit until he pushed every single one of my buttons. Benjamin shot daggers at him and said, ¡°Oh, wow, thanks in advance.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± Benjamin rolled his eyes and ignored himpletely. Anthony, however,ughed at Benjamin''s reaction. He felt much morefortable after taking a look at his tidy bed. After nodding with satisfaction, he returned to hisptop. By then, a dozen messages from Kyle had already popped up on the screen. Since Anthony didn''t reply to him earlier, he sent a few more messages. The messages read: Hey, where are you? Why aren''t you responding? Seriously, what is wrong with you? Hello? Anthony read the messages and calmly typed a reply: I''m here. Kyle: Where were you? Anthony: I had to deal with a pest. Kyle: Pest... You mean Benjamin? Anthony: Yep. Anthony''s response reminded Kyle of something, so he typed: Are the two of you together now? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony: Yeah. Kyle: So are you two actually brothers? Anthony: Yes. Kyle: As in biological brothers with the same parents? Anthony: Are there any other kinds of brothers? Kyle: You never know. I mean, one of you could be adopted, or maybe you''re just maternal or paternal cousins. Anthony: My parents are only children, so I don''t have any cousins, only siblings. Kyle: I thought you were joking about being siblings earlier. In fact, I didn''t believe you until I heard Thalia telling me it was true. Anthony: If you believe her, why are you asking me about this again? Kyle: Because it''s just too surreal. How can both you and your brother be so incredibly talented? Anthony: See, this is where your logic is wed. It''s only natural that we are both amazing. After all, we share the same superior genes, so it''s rather impossible for us to not be incredible. Kyle: Can you at least pretend to be humble? Anthony: I want to, but s, I am too awesome for that. Kyle was utterly speechless on the other end. He knew Anthony was the kind of person who would be full of himself whenever he was praised. Thus, he was aware that if they continued talking about that topic, Anthony''s nose would''ve been up high in the air. Kyle swiftly changed the topic: Okay, okay. If you''re that incredible, can you tell me when you''ll return? Anthony: Well... Kyle: What''s wrong? Anthony: I need a little more time. Kyle: Seriously? What are you working on? Anthony: I''m dealing with some personal stuff. Kyle: Thalia told me you guys went to Spaunia. What are you boys doing there? Anthony: Like I said. We''re working on some personal and PRIVATE matters. Kyle: Private matters? What kind of private matters? Do you think I''d respectfully keep my distance just because you said that? Anthony: Have you no shame? Kyle: Not when ites to dealing with you. Come on, be honest. Would you have joined Darz if I wasn''t shameless back then? When Kyle first discovered Anthony''s talent, he shamelessly forced the kid to join Darz. If he hadn''t done that, the two of them might be enemies now instead of friends. Anthony thought about what Kyle said and realized that thetter was right. However, he really couldn''t tell Kyle about the matters at hand. After a moment of ponderation, the boy typed: I''ll tell you all about it after I settle the issue. Kyle: Or do you need my help? I''m free now, so I can go to you and assist you. Anthony: Why do you make it sound like a genuine offer when you really just want to meet me in person? Kyle: You can tell? Anthony: Well, duh! Kyle got even more curious, so he typed a question: Thalia already met you in person, so why are you still keeping me in the dark? Anthony: Because Thalia wants to give you a nice surprise. Kyle: Thalia? Oh,e on! If it''s really her idea, she would''ve told me already. He knew Thalia rather well. No matter what ideas she had, she would get bored after some time. Hence, if it was her idea to give him a surprise, she wouldn''t have kept it from him for too long. Anthony: It doesn''t matter whose idea it is. Just give me some more time. I promise that I''ll go and meet you. Kyle: The more you try to hide it, the more eager I am to meet you. Just you wait. I will fly to Spaunia tomorrow first thing in the morning. Anthony: You''re kidding, right? Kyle: Does it look like I''m kidding? Anthony mulled it over and concluded that Kyle wouldn''t have joked about something like that. He thought about it before opening another chat window and began typing away. Kyle: Why aren''t you responding? Where are you? Anthony: I''m back. Kyle: Where were you? Anthony: I had to deal with something. At that moment, Benjamin emerged behind his brother. When he saw what his brother did, he couldn''t help saying, ¡°You''re evil. Do you really have to do that just to stop him froming?¡± Chapter 429 Chapter 429 However, Anthony simply turned back calmly. ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Benjamin replied, ¡°I don''t, but I''m not going to be as shameless as you!¡± ¡°Why are you arguing with me if you have no other ideas?¡± With pursed lips, Benjamin questioned, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Kyle will one day learn that you''re the one who sold him out and seek revenge?¡± ¡°Of course, I knew he was going to know when I decided to do it!¡± Anthony raised his head and nced at his brother. ¡°Besides, as long as you keep your mouth shut, no one will know.¡± ¡°I''m not going to spill the beans intentionally, but what if I identally let it slip one day?¡± Ignoring him, Anthony continued to deal with Kyle. ¡°Actually, keeping it a secret isn''t a bad idea if I get something out of it. However, I''ll remember it more clearly that way.¡± Benjamin leaned closer to his brother. ¡°You don''t need to give me too much hush fee. Just a little will be enough.¡± ¡°Hush fee?¡± Anthony''s eyebrow raised in response. ¡°What hush fee?¡± ¡°To keep quiet about the things you did to Kyle, of course!¡± ¡°What did I do to him?¡± ¡°What do you think? Don''t you know what you''ve done?¡± ¡°I thought I simply did what you asked me to?¡± Benjamin was confused. At that moment, Anthony smiled at him. ¡°I can just say that you told me to do this, or I can say that we came up with the n together! I can say a lot of things about this.¡± That rendered Benjamin speechless for a while before he said, ¡°Can you be a more decent person, Anthony?¡± ¡°Why can''t I drag you down when you''re trying to get hush-fee from me? What kind of logic is that?¡± Benjamin smiled insincerely. ¡°You''re a ruthless one, Anthony!¡± ¡°Well, this is just normal. I haven''t even used my trump card yet!¡± Anthony raised his eyebrow smugly. ¡°Fine! I get it!¡± Thus, Benjamin walked over to Anthony''s bed, hesitated, and pulled up the nket and the sheets. In an instant, the bed became messy. With a frown, Anthony stared at him. ¡°Don''t you think you''re being childish, Benjamin?¡± ¡°Childish? I think it''s just normal.¡± Benjamin then walked out of the door smugly. As Anthony stared at him, he suddenly recalled something. ¡°Also, not everything will turn out the way you want it to be!¡± Then, he mmed the door shut. Anthony didn''t think much of Benjamin''s smug expression and began taking care of his bed. After that was done, he returned to theputer and instantly realized what Benjamin meant. At that moment, it was as though Kyle had gone crazy. Kyle: How dare you trick me, Anthony! That''s why things always happen every time before I can meet you! So you''re behind this! Where are you? Don''t just hide and say nothing! I''m telling you I''m going to get even since you did this. I will meet you even if I have to travel across hell itself! Where are you? Staring at theputer for a while, he thought about what to say and replied: What are you talking about? Kyle: Stop pretending! Benjamin told me everything! Anthony: What did he tell you? Kyle: Still pretending, huh? Anthony: I really have no idea what you''re talking about. Kyle: Fine! Keep pretending. I''m telling you, Anthony, I''m not going to solve the problem. Tomorrow, I''ll show up in front of you! Anthony wasn''t sure how to reply. It seems like he really got agitated. After thinking about it for a while, he typed: Don''t! Don''t rush. Impulsive actions lead to trouble! Kyle: Then I will be ¡°trouble¡± itself! I want to see what are you doing that''s so mysterious! Anthony: If you put it like that, then don''t me me for what I''ll do! Kyle: What do you mean? Anthony: I can make things a little more difficult so that you can''t get away. Kyle: Anthony, you¡ªFor a moment, he wasn''t sure what to say. Then, he asked: What''s the matter? You''ve admitted, then? Don''t feel like pretending anymore? Staring at theputer, Anthony sighed and typed: Yes, I give up. I''ve decided to stop pretending. Kyle: So? Anthony: So what? Kyle: That''s it? That''s all you''re going to say? Anthony: What else do you want me to say? Kyle: Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself at all, Anthony? Anthony: Of course, I do. I experience it sometimes. Kyle: Seems like Benjamin is right. Your shamelessness is truly at another level. Anthony: Don''t listen to his nonsense! He''s just jealous of me. Kyle: Like hell I''ll believe that! Anthony: All right, that''s enough! You should stop wasting time talking nonsense with me and deal with the problem! Kyle: As I said earlier, I''m meeting you no matter what. I want to see why you''re acting so mysterious all the time! What is it that you''re hiding? Once again, Anthony wasn''t sure what he should say. In the past, he didn''t want to meet with Kyle because of his age and identity. Currently, those weren''t problems anymore because Thalia knew about that already. In that case, Kyle would be able to ept it, too. What he was worried about was the animosity between Darz and DX. It was his concern that if a meetup took ce and someone got hurt, he who acted as the middleman, would be stuck in a tough spot unless an appropriate solution was found. That was why he decided it would be for the best if no one met up with anyone first. When Anthony''s train of thought ended there, he asked: You''re really going toe? Kyle: Yes! Anthony: In that case, don''t me me for what I''m going to do! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kyle: What are you doing? Tell me the truth, what are you going to do? I''m telling you, Anthony, if you pull any of your tricks again, don''t me me for what I''ll do! Anthony stared at theputer motionlessly and watched Kyle panic. He was betting that if he kept his silence, Kyle''s thoughts and imaginations would run wild. It was as though he was observing his prey as he stared at the screen with a mischievous smile. As he had expected, after a while, Kyle typed: Fine! I won''t go, all right? When Anthony saw that, he was going to write something, but he hesitated and didn''t. Eh, I should go to the toilet first. So he stood up and did that. When he returned, he saw Kyle asking: Don''t you think you went too far this time, Anthony? As though Anthony sensed something, he went over to theputer and typed: I went to the restroom earlier. What''s up? Kyle: What do you mean, what''s up? Holden''s location was exposed when delivering the shipment! Now there''s a firefight! Anthony: When did that happen? Kyle: Why are you pretending? Anthony: Just because I was messing with you doesn''t mean I''ll mess with Holden! Kyle: What? Anthony: What I mean is that this has nothing to do with me! I was just saying it for fun! It wasn''t like I was putting up a show at that time. Besides, I''ll never y with your lives! Kyle thought about it and found it to be logical: Once I deal with this matter, I''ll get back to you! Then he went offline. Anthony stared at theputer and frowned with worry. I hope nothing bad will happen! Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Kyle went offline. Anthony stared at theputer for a while before he thought of something and went out of his room. Benjamin''s room was next to his. He went to his brother''s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Open the door, Benjamin!¡± Crack! The door was opened from the inside before Benjamin poked his head out. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Staring at him, Anthony narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you think?¡± Knowing that the reason his brother had for visiting him wasn''t a good one, Benjamin preemptively made the decision to not start an argument by trying to shut the door. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''m going to sleep!¡± Anthony blocked the door. ¡°You can still sleep?¡± ¡°Not only can I sleep, but I can sleep very well too!¡± Benjamin uttered nonchntly. When he saw how angry his brother was, he felt pretty good. Despite his attempt to shut the door, Anthony still kept it open with great force. Upon giving up, Benjamin stared at him. ¡°All right, what do you want?¡± ¡°I''m your brother!¡± Anthony eximed. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Then why did you betray me?¡± ¡°Kyle is our friend, yet you betray him.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Anthony was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°I''m just trying to stop him froming over, okay?¡± ¡°And I''m doing it to stop you!¡± ¡°Stopping me for doing what?¡± ¡°Stopping you for... bullying me!¡± ¡°What do you mean by ''I bully you''?¡± Disbelief was written on Anthony''s face. Even though it seemed like he always had the advantage since they were kids, in reality, Benjamin gave him a lot of trouble too. Thus, they were pretty much even. That was why he didn''t really think he was bullying his brother. ¡°You''re getting better and better at spouting nonsense, Benjamin!¡± he shouted. ¡°People tend to learn from their losses!¡± Benjamin smiled. Seeing him acting like that, Anthony said, ¡°Don''t say you''re like Nat in the future! She isn''t like you!¡± ¡°It''s still better than your daddy!¡± That made Anthony shut up. ¡°All right, if there''s nothing else, I''m going to sleep now!¡± Benjamin prepared to close the door again. Suddenly, Anthony directly blocked the door back from closing. ¡°What more do you want? Do you really want another round of fight?¡± After staring at Benjamin and thinking for a while, Anthony said, ¡°Who said I want to do that with you? There''s something I need to talk to you about!¡± ¡°What can you talk to me about?¡± Doubt was seen in Benjamin''s expression. ¡°Something happened to Darz!¡± ¡°Darz? What happened?¡± ¡°More specifically, Holden is in trouble!¡± ¡°Holden?¡± Benjamin studied his brother''s expression and realized it wasn''t a joke. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°His position was revealed during a mission! he''s likely in a firefight right now!¡± Benjamin was stunned for a second before he asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have a loose screw in your head?¡± Benjamin quickly responded, ¡°Sorry, I just thought it was you subconsciously. Continue!¡± ¡°Continue what?¡± ¡°The thing about Holden!¡± ¡°That''s all I know! Do you really think I did it?¡± ¡°Err, I only said that on reflex!¡± Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°What do we do now? Should we do something?¡± Benjamin asked. After thinking for a while, Anthony said, ¡°Kyle said he''s going there to take care of it now. I''m not sure how well that''ll end up...¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I''ll still focus on Nat in the next few days. So, I''m going to need you to take care of Darz for now. If anything happens, tell me immediately!¡± ¡°What about Nat?¡± ¡°I''ll update you about her situation, too!¡± Hearing that, Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony thought about something before staring at his brother. ¡°All right, let''s roll with that n for now!¡± Watching his brother leaving, Benjamin uttered, ¡°Don''t worry, Holden will be fine.¡± Anthony paused and turned back. ¡°I know.¡± Then he left. Staring at his brother''s back, Benjamin smiled. While they had their sibling squabbles, he knew Anthony was the type of person with very clearly defined boundaries. Anthony would never cross the line, no matter what he did. When he thought of that, Benjamin shut the door. Just as Anthony was about to return to his room, he heard a familiar voiceing from downstairs. He approached the stairs and nced downward. It wasn''t really bright, but he still managed to see two people sitting on the couch. It was Dave and Keh. They were drinking wine and chatting with each other. He took a nce and ignored it. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Dave''s voice. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Dave asked. ¡°That person is a bunghole. Just because you''re willing to go doesn''t mean he''s willing to let you return alive! ¡° Upon hearing that, Anthony stopped, turned around, and returned to his original position before spying on the conversation. At that moment, Keh appeared as though he had sunk into the couch. He looked prettyid- back and rxed as the edges of his lips curved upward. ¡°And how do you know I n to let him leave alive?¡± ¡°You two are trying to kill each other?¡± Dave teased half-jokingly. That temporarily halted Keh''s drinking motion before he replied, ¡°Mhm.¡± Dave was taken aback as he stared. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± ¡°You''re gambling with your life, J!¡± Keh smiled nonchntly. ¡°I know. If I don''t do this, I won''t be able to make him scared.¡± Dave''s silent staringsted for a while before he asked, ¡°Is she really... worth it?¡± That prompted Keh to nod reassuringly. ¡°Yes!¡± Even though it was only a word, Dave instantly understood as he stared at his friend. The Keh he knew had never made a promise like that. It was the first time he heard Keh being so serious. That made him realize no matter what he said, he wasn''t going to change his mind. Upon ending that train of thought, he said, ¡°Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say anything further.¡± ¡°I know you''ll understand what i am doing!¡± Dave remained silent. ¡°If I don''t return after I leave, please help me send the children back!¡± Keh abruptly said. Anthony''s heart clenched when he heard that. Silently, he tightened his fists and continued watching. Dave nced at Keh. ¡°Do it yourself! I don''t give a d*mn about your matters.¡± A blithe smile appeared on Keh''s face. ¡°I know you''ll do it!¡± Then he stood and prepared to leave. ¡°J!¡± Dave shouted. Keh turned back. ¡°You muste back alive, okay?¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 When Keh turned around to look at Dave, he couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°No worries. The person who can kill me isn''t born yet!¡± ¡°It''d better be!¡± Dave replied. Keh left without saying anything further. His tall figure elicited a feeling of profound forlornness at night. Dave didn''t turn around and remained seated on the couch. One could hardly see his handsome face in the dimly-lit room. After the conversation ended sometime, Anthony stood rooted at the same spot and hadn''t left. Although Anthony had no idea about Keh''s n, he could tell from their conversation that Keh was ready to put everything on the line. With that thought in mind, his heart skipped a beat. Anthony knew Keh better after getting along with him and witnessing the sacrifice he made for Nat. Hence, even though he used to be dissatisfied with Keh, his perception of Keh gradually changed. Now, His heart wrenched after he listened to Keh''s words. He knew it was because Keh was part of his family. Although he had never imagined living with Keh, he couldn''t ept the thought of not seeing Keh anymore. No! Never! We must save Nat! At the same time, Daddy must also be safe! Anthony began racking his brain toe up with a way to do that. I must find a way! After thinking about it for quite some time, a thought shed across Anthony''s mind. He gazed at Dave, who was already downstairs, for seconds before walking up to him. ¡°Mr. Dave.¡± Dave was startled for a moment before he tried to find out who it was. When Anthony walked closer, Dave frowned and looked at him. ¡°Why haven''t you gone to bed at this hour?¡± After hesitating for a while, Anthony gazed at Dave and said, ¡°I heard your conversation with Daddy.¡± Dave was dumbfounded. Despite his childish face, there was a sense of maturity about Anthony that most people his age did not have. Dave cleared his throat and came up with a random exnation. ¡°Your dad and I... had a little chat.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, I might not be of age, but I''m not a kid anymore. I understand many things!¡± Anthony shouted. Dave gazed at him, not knowing how to respond at that moment. ¡°Hence, you don''t have to treat me like a kid!¡± Anthony added firmly. While looking at Anthony, Dave somehow felt he was the mini version of Keh. He knew Anthony was different from other kids when Keh said Anthony had joined Darz. With that thought in mind, Dave said, ¡°Have a seat!¡± Anthony sat on the chair where Keh was seated earlier. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Now, Dave sounded like he was talking to an adult instead of a kid. ¡°Is Daddy going to look for Nat himself?¡± Anthony asked right away. Dave hesitated because he recalled Keh''s reminder. ¡°Mr. Dave, although I''m not sure what happened between you and Daddy, I can tell Daddy trusts you. You surely won''t watch idly as something terrible happens to him, right?¡± Anthony asked. Dave narrowed his eyes upon hearing it. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°In that case, please let me know what is happening. Who knows if we can think of another solution together?¡± Anthony said. Dave chuckled. ¡°Another solution... Your dad won''t choose to do it if there is another way.¡± Immediately, Anthony argued, ¡°Adults often have a fixed mindset. I might be young, but it doesn''t mean I can''t find a way! Besides, how do you know for sure without trying it?¡± Dave felt his stomach drop as Anthony was talking. However, after pondering it for a moment, he said, ¡°Your dad doesn''t allow me to tell you!¡± ¡°But I think you won''t listen to him, right?¡± Anthony quickly asked. ¡°What do you want me to tell your dad if something happens to you guys!¡± Even though Dave was worried about Keh, he was determined to do as Keh asked. ¡°I promise you I won''t act on impulse. Besides, I know my abilities and won''t die so easily!¡± Anthony said. Dave really thought Anthony wasn''t an ordinary kid. After all, Anthony could quell his worries with only a few words. Momentster, Dave gave it some thought and said, ¡°All right. I''ll tell you¡ªBoss wants your dad to see him alone!¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°In that case, is Daddy going there alone?¡± ¡°Of course. You know he won''t risk Nat''s life!¡± Dave said. Anthony pondered about it for a while and asked, ¡°Daddy isn''t someone who just listens. He must have a n, right?¡± Dave gazed at him and responded, ¡°Well, you seem to understand your dad very well!¡± ¡°Like you said, he''s my dad!¡± Dave nodded and continued, ¡°Yes, he wants to see your dad alone...¡± Nheless, his words remained at the tip of his tongue. Despite Dave''s reluctance to reveal the truth, Anthony could guess what it was. He narrowed his brows and asked tentatively, ¡°So, did Daddy go to see him with the thought of dragging him down as well?¡± ¡°It''s a battle for life. The one who''s afraid will lose!¡± Dave repeated what Keh told him. ¡°However, Boss certainly won''t see Daddy alone!¡± ¡°Of course! Your dad has to go all out because Boss has the upper hand!¡± Dave replied. Upon hearing it, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°No way! We can''t let Daddy go alone!¡± ¡°If your dad doesn''t go alone, Nat will be in danger!¡± With that, Dave nced at Anthony as though he was waiting for Anthony''s opinion. Anthony mulled over it for seconds and argued, ¡°We cannot swap one for the other because they are my daddy and my mommy. I want to save both!¡± Despite his young age, Anthony was full of ideas. Strangely, Dave couldn''t help but believe his words. ¡°How do you n to save him?¡± Aftering to his senses, Dave enquired. Anthony gazed at him and responded, ¡°Mr. Dave, I have no idea how Daddy is involved in DX now. Nheless, I know you guys established it together in the early days. I have a question. Will DX be willing to work for Daddy?¡± Instantly, Dave''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°DX has always been in your daddy''s possession. The entire DX will support him whenever he needs it. However, the problem is he is not willing to use it!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dave heaved a sigh. ¡°It''s a long story... I''ll exin it to you next time!¡± Anthony nodded in response. ¡°Anyway, do you have any idea now?¡± Dave asked. Immediately, a glint shed across Anthony''s eyes. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I want to destroy Vermillion Base!¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Dave couldn''t help but frown at Anthony''s words. ¡°What did you say?¡± Anthony shed him a determined gaze. ¡°Vermillion Base''s sheer existence is a disaster. Hence, rooting it out will benefit a lot of people!¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to get rid of Vermillion Base?¡± Dave asked him with doubt. ¡°Yes. You can put it that way!¡± Anthony responded in a deep voice. At that moment, Dave couldn''t help but think he was building castles in the air. He is a kid, after all. He didn''t think it through. As Keh''s best friend and Anthony''s elder, Dave couldn''t let Anthony behave in such a way. He hesitated for a while before giving him some advice. ¡°Anthony, I know you''re clever. Considering Darz has chosen you at such a young age, you''re undoubtedlypetent. Despite that, I have to advise you¡ªIt''s good to have dreams, but one can''t be full of hot air!¡± Meanwhile, Anthony wasn''t surprised, for he expected Dave wouldn''t believe him. Unperturbed, he took a firm stance on it. ¡°Mr. Dave, I''m not full of hot air or joking. I''m being serious!¡± ¡°Anthony, do you know how old you are? I mean, even your dad, a prominent figure, dare not say that!¡± Dave reminded him. ¡°That''s because Daddy doesn''t have a unique advantage!¡± Anthony argued. Dave gazed at him in bewilderment. ¡°Oh? What advantage do you have?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, I know you think that I''m swanking. I did say I will destroy the organization. However, it doesn''t have to happen right now. I will go up against the organization for the rest of my life. Anyway, I think it won''t be long for me to make it happen!¡± Anthony exined. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! Believe me,¡± Anthony responded resolutely. Although Anthony sounded determined, Dave still thought he was building a castle in the air. Hence, Dave decided to give him an overview of the situation. ¡°Anthony, I have some questions for you. Do you know Vermillion Base''s background and why it exists? Why has itsted for so long and never copsed? Moreover, Vermillion Base is different from other organizations such as ours¡ª¡± ¡°I guess Vermillion Base is rted to the anti-government forces. All the more so, it is likely to be supported by the government,¡± Anthony interrupted before Dave could finish. Instantly, Dave was stunned and gazed at Anthony in disbelief. However, Anthony looked composed. Dave said aftering to his senses, ¡°You know... all these.¡± ¡°I went out with Thalia these few days and visited many ces. Many people are disced due to Vermillion Base''s evil acts. Hence, I collected some information about Vermillion Base to understand it better!¡± Anthony exined as though it was an easy task. Dave couldn''t believe his ears, but he soon calmed down and nodded. ¡°You''re right. Why would you have the thought of destroying Vermillion Base since you know its background?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t we think of destroying the organization once we understand how evil it is?¡± Anthony questioned him back. The next moment, he added, ¡°We won''t know who the next victims will be as long as it exists. As such, we can only solve the crux of the problem by destroying it once and for all.¡± Dave couldn''t help but feel curious and impressed by Anthony''s words. His lips curled into a smile when he thought Anthony was different from other kids. ¡°Your temperament and character are exactly like your dad''s!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I am not fit to be his child!¡± Anthony said proudly. Dave nodded andzily leaned back against the couch. After gazing at Anthony for a moment, he said, ¡°You''re indeed very resourceful. However, we can''t aplish it simply by talking about it. Given the sheer size of Vermillion Base, it''s immensely difficult to root it out!¡± ¡°Yes. It will be difficult if we count on a person or an organization to root Vermillion Base out...¡± Anthony concurred. Fiddling with the ring on his finger, Dave replied, ¡°Good that you know.¡± Immediately, Anthony proposed, ¡°What about a few organizations teaming up to do it?¡± Dave gazed at him upon hearing it. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, what are the odds of defeating Vermillion Base if we canbine DX and Darz?¡± Dave eyed him in puzzlement. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What? Is there something wrong with it?¡± Anthony asked him back. With a wry smile, Dave said, ¡°Anthony, I know you''re part of Darz. However, you probably don''t know the feud between Darz and DX. Let me give you an overview¡ª¡± ¡°I know!¡± Before he could finish, Anthony interruptedposedly. With a doubtful look, Dave asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It''s rted to Daddy and Holden, right? I know a bit of it,¡± Anthony answered helplessly, yet there was a glint of firmness in his eyes. Dave nodded and said firmly, ¡°In that case, you should know the feud between Darz and DX is insoluble. There is no way the two organizations can cooperate!¡± Unperturbed, Anthony replied, ¡°It was impossible in the past, but things might already be different now!¡± While Dave looked at him in puzzlement, he added, ¡°I will find a way to persuade Darz!¡± Dave''s interest was piqued once Anthony finished. He sat straight and leaned closer toward Anthony. ¡°You sound confident about it. Do you still have a say in Darz?¡± ¡°To a certain extend!¡± Anthony answered firmly. At that moment, Dave felt like he was talking with Keh. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Dave narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You¡ª¡± The next moment, Anthony interjected, ¡°Mr. Dave, I''m not at liberty to disclose too much information about Darz!¡± Dave was rendered speechless. Judging from Anthony''s words, Dave guessed he was a prominent figure in Darz. As far as Dave knew, Darz had an ongoing program of training talents since they were young. Nheless, he could tell Anthony was not one of them. In that case, what role does he y in Darz? What makes him qualified to join Darz? Although curiosity and doubts overwhelmed him, Dave nodded and said, ¡°All right!¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, I want to ask you a question now. If Darz is willing to bury the hatchet, at least temporarily, can DX do it too?¡± Anthony enquired. Without hesitation, Dave responded, ¡°Of course! I won''t dwell on our past grudges if they are willing to set them aside. However, I must remind you that the feud between DX and Darz has existed for years. We can''t brush it off easily by justmunicating with each other. In addition, Darz got the short end of the stick back then...¡± Anthony frowned once Dave finished. Deep down, he knew it was an immensely difficult task. However, the longer Vermillion Base existed, the more people would be victims or be disced because of it. I have to try no matter what! After a while, Anthony said resolutely, ¡°I''ll find a way to deal with Darz!¡± Even though Dave nodded in response, he didn''t have much hope about the prospect of achieving it. After all, almost everyone knew it was virtually impossible to resolve the feud between the two arch-enemies! Later, Dave changed the subject of their conversation. ¡°Let''s not discuss this for now. Even if both sides cooperate, we can''t get rid of Vermillion Base immediately. Our top priority now is to stop your dad and save Nat!¡± ¡°How about capturing Boss alive?¡± Anthony suggested. Dave was rendered speechless. Why does the kid keep building castles in the air? Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Anthony seemed to sense Dave''s uncertainty from the change in thetter''s countenance. Thus, he stated sincerely, ¡°Mr. Dave, I''m not pulling your leg. I''m serious about it.¡± He ims he''s not pulling my leg, but should I take his words seriously? Even though Dave was impressed with Anthony''s eloquence moments ago, he could not help but feel that the boy was building castles in the air. ¡°Anthony, don''t you think you''re overly optimistic? It is easier said than done. Things might not be as simple as how you think!¡± Dave refuted warily. ¡°Mr. Dave, you think that I''m bragging, don''t you?¡± Anthony retorted. He could sense the unmissable hint of doubt in Dave''s tone and countenance. Thetter did not utter any words. Evidently, Anthony made the right spection. With that, Anthony added, ¡°However, I''m not bragging. I mean it, and I have a n in mind!¡± Puzzled, Dave stared at him. ¡°n? What kind of n?¡± After pondering for a while, Anthony leaned closer and whispered something to him. Momentster, Dave furrowed his brows and looked at him in sheer disbelief. ¡°I''m fully aware that my n might not work perfectly. However, I''m convinced it can at least disrupt Boss'' scheme. Most importantly, we must give our all to save Daddy and Nat. In my opinion, we can give it a try!¡± ¡°Have you thought about how you could mobilize the others?¡± Dave asked quizzically. ¡°Mr. Dave, don''t you know that money can do magic?¡± Anthony asked. Dave narrowed his eyes as he fixed his gaze on Anthony. ¡°I believe that someone will be willing to do so. In fact, there will be quite a number!¡± Anthony replied confidently. After all, nobody could survive without money. The majority of people were desirous of authority and wealth. Hence, he was sure as hell that someone would do so willingly as long as they were well paid. Dave continued to stare at Anthony with narrowed eyes. He was impressed with the boy''s intelligence a while ago, and now he was even fully convinced by his words at the moment. Regardless of whether things would turn out as expected, Dave had to admit that Anthony had a point. As mentioned earlier by Anthony, the unique advantage is the key to sess. None of us possesses it but him! Dave could not fathom why Anthony had such a sense of superiority and conviction. Notwithstanding, at the sight of thetter''s utter confidence, he believed in him uncontrobly. At the same time, his curiosity about the boy was piqued as time went by. After much contemtion, Dave looked at him. ¡°Is there anything that you need me to do?¡± ¡°I''ll start making the necessary arrangements. Mr. Dave, I''ll let you know if I need your help at any time,¡± Anthony responded courteously. Hearing that, Dave nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony finally stered a smile on his face after Dave agreed. ¡°Mr. Dave, my daddy is blessed to have such a wonderful friend like you.¡± Thetter''s lips lifted into a smile as he was pleased with Anthony''spliment. ¡°Remember to repeat this statement to your daddy. I reckon he needs his close ones to enlighten him on that. Otherwise, he''ll keep thinking that I owe him a lot.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony''s lips curled up. ¡°Okay! I''ll surely tell him that after we manage to save Nat.¡± Dave smiled pleasantly. ¡°It''s gettingte, and I have to go back to my room first. Mr. Dave, good night.¡± ¡°Good night!¡± The next moment, Anthony headed upstairs. Seated on the couch, Dave gazed at Anthony''s retreating figure with inexplicit emotion. He had a hunch thetter would have a bright future beyond imagination if his n turned out sessful. At that very moment, he could not help but mock himself. No doubt, we are iparable to the highlypetent young ones! Once Anthony was back in his room, he turned on theptop and essed Hacker Community. After contemting for a while, he finally decided to post a bounty list with Boss'' information, offering a bounty of at least a hundred million. On top of that, he did not limit the number of people joining. In other words, the hackers could work in groups, and the reward would be calcted based on the number of people who joined. It could vary ording to Boss'' condition after they aplished their mission. Nevertheless, Anthony assured them that the minimum amount paid to them would be one hundred million regardless of whether Boss was captured alive, severely injured, or offed. After going through what he had typed, Anthony pressed a button to post it right away. He had intentionally chosen a time when most hackers actively essed the site. The moment his bounty list was posted, it created an uproar. Not to mention, he posted it in the name of Anonymous, who had been lying low. Furthermore, nobody else had evere up with such a bounty list after Shadow Seeker''s previous post. Hence, it whipped the other hackers up instantly, and they started gossiping fervently. Undeniably, Shadow Seeker''s post to track down Vermillion Base was followed by Anonymous'' to capture Boss. Subsequently, the others could not refrain from suspecting that Anonymous had done that solely for Shadow Seeker. It was known to everyone in the hacking world that Anonymous had been ttering Shadow Seeker. Nevertheless, Shadow Seeker had never responded so far. Inevitably, they sensed some changes after the duo''s previous intensepetition. Everyone in Hacker Community was open-minded and did not mind much, even if any among them was homoromantic. Many were only worried about the invincible team formed once Shadow Seeker and Anonymous were in a rtionship. With that, the duo would be ranked the top in the hacking world. By then, everyone else would be no match for them. Nevertheless, they were oblivious to the actual circumstance. In actuality, Shadow Seeker and Anonymous had topped the list of the hacking world long ago, but there was no official announcement. Anthony did not butt in as the other hackers gossiped about them. He stayed logged in and looked on as they discussed enthusiastically. Furthermore, he paid no heed to what they discussed. Unequivocally, their gossip would more or less distract the duo''s foes indirectly and form a shield for them. Therefore, he did not feel like making any exnation. Soon, there were more than ten thousand messages below Anthony''s bounty list. Nheless, he remained silent. Needless to say, he knew that it was impossible to eliminate Vermillion Base within a short span of time. However, it was still as easy as snapping his fingers if he targeted only one of them. I reckon nobody will be able to resist the attractive bounty! Most importantly, I should try my best to gather as many people as possible... Hmph! Boss can''t be hiding from us forever! Even if he doesn''t meet his end now, he might be injured. Fine, if he doesn''t sustain any injuries, he might not have the energy to target Daddy again. As long as we can grab the opportunity, it''s just a matter of time before Daddy saves Nat sessfully. In the meantime, the first person started registering his name beneath the bounty list. Soon, another person followed suit. Anthony continued to look on in silence. However, the number of registered names did not increase for quite a while after that. It was as though there was aworkg. Seeing that, Anthony knitted his brows. Could it be my n is wrong? Surprisingly, the number of registered names suddenly surged to eighteen when he checked on it again the next second. A smile broke out on Anthony''s face as he caught sight of the increasing number of registered names. Very good. That''s good enough. Once we mess Boss'' n up, he''ll be distracted and has to sort things out. By then, we''ll be able to take advantage of him. As the thought urred to Anthony, he smiled broadly. Right that instant, another idea crossed his mind. If everything goes smoothly and it turns out a sess, I''ll build a new world belonging to me¡ªmy kingdom! Chapter 434 Chapter 434 At that very moment, Anthony''s phone rang. It turned out to be a call from Kyle. He hesitated for a while before answering it. ¡°Hello.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Kyle was about to say something, he was stunned when a kid''s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°What happened to your voice?¡± ¡°Why? You don''t like it?¡± ¡°Good gracious! Why are you using a voice changer?¡± Anthony was utterly speechless. Hmph! Now that I''m thinking of revealing my true identity when liaising with him, he doesn''t believe me! ¡°What is it? Cut to the chase,¡± Anthony urged him without making any exnation. His words reminded Kyle of something. ¡°How could you still have the cheek to say so? Why did you post the bounty list on Hacker Community?¡± ¡°You saw it?¡± Anthony drawled. Kyle took a deep breath. ¡°How can I overlook such an eye-catching post?¡± ¡°Since you''d seen it, what''s the point of asking me again?¡± Anthony snapped. ¡°You¡ªI want to ask what you intend to do.¡± Kyle finally went straight to the point. ¡°Didn''t you see that? I''m trying to track down Boss!¡± Anthony hissed with intense abhorrence in his tone. Kyle could not sense that on the other end of the line. He said, ¡°Vermillion Base has nothing to do with us. Don''t you think you''ll only put yourself in deep water by acting impulsively?¡± Anthony lowered his voice. ¡°There''s nothing between Darz and him, but there is something between him and me!¡± Kyle frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony did not utter any words. There was a hint of hostility in his eyes. Dumbstruck, Kyle only asked hesitantly after a while, ¡°Did they inflict any harm on you?¡± After remaining silent for a while, Anthony lowered his voice and enunciated, ¡°They didn''ty a finger on me but targeted someone who is the most important to me instead!¡± In a split second, realization dawned on Kyle. After remaining silent for a while, he asked, ¡°So that was why you went to Spaunia?¡± Without hesitation, Anthony answered, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Kyle blurted out. ¡°No! You don''t understand! Apart from tracking him down and offing him, I vow to eliminate Vermillion Base!¡± Anthony stated resolutely. His childlike voice was not loud, but Kyle could sense the intense fury in his tone. ¡°Anthony¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t try to stop me if you treat me as your friend!¡± Anthony cut him off. ¡°I''m not trying to stop you. It''s a rule that Darz should never step on anyone''s toes, but it doesn''t mean we are scaredy-cats. If he has the gall to provoke you, the whole Darz won''t let him off!¡± Kyle emphasized solemnly. bbergasted, Anthony asked tactfully, ¡°Aren''t you angry?¡± ¡°Of course, I''m still mad at you!¡± Kyle snorted. ¡°Then why did you¡ª¡± ¡°I''m mad because you didn''t mention a single word about this matter!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. He was caught off guard by the sudden change in Kyle''s demeanor. ¡°Is that the reason you have been stopping me from looking for you?¡± Kyle asked again. ¡°No. That''s not the sole reason...¡± However, Kyle assumed his instinct was right and tried to appease Anthony. ¡°Anthony, I admit that I had been standing in your way before this as I did not wish to see you end up being chastised by the others. However, things will be different if they have gotten on your nerves first. Heed my words. Darz is fearless. If they dare to provoke you, they are actually going against the whole Darz too. Just hang on. I''ll meet you right after resolving Holden''s matter. Let''s discuss this in detailter!¡± ¡°It''s all right¡ª¡± ¡°Enough of that! There''s no need for formality now. Wait for me, okay?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°All right. I have a call from Holden. Just wait for my call.¡± With that, he hung up on Anthony. Looking at his phone, Anthony could not help but let out a resigned sigh. He knew he would have to meet Kyle in person sooner orter. Thus, he had been looking for ideal timing. But when will be the right time? Nevertheless, no matter how he racked his brain, he did not have any conclusion. Forget about it. I''ll just go with the flow then. At the thought, Anthony caught a glimpse of the increasing number of the names registered in the bounty list disyed on theptop screen. He lowered his gaze and posted a contact detail before closing theptop. The following morning, Anthony overslept as he went to bed muchter than usual the previous night. Subsequently, Benjamin had to wake him up. ¡°Anthony Watson, wake up!¡± Sensing someone was shaking him, Anthony finally opened his eyes and stared groggily at Benjamin. ¡°What''s the matter with you?¡± He rolled over and nned to sleep again. ¡°How could you still sleep at this hour?¡± Benjamin yelled behind him. ¡°What''s the time now?¡± Anthony mumbled. ¡°Ten o''clock! The clock has already struck ten!¡± Just as Anthony was about to drift off to sleep with his eyes closed again, he opened his eyes abruptly and sat on the bed. ¡°What did you say?¡± Benjamin let out a sigh as he stared at Anthony. At the same time, thetter took the watch from the table to have a look. ¡°Good gracious! It''s ten o''clock now...¡± Anthony looked dazed as he sat on the bed. It was as though he was deep in thought. Meanwhile, Benjamin teased him, ¡°Ha! Even though you don''t look like Nat, you''re obviously a sleepyhead like her...¡± ¡°Are you sure I don''t look like Nat? Don''t you know what recessive genes are? Undeniably, I still bear a resemnce to her!¡± At that moment, Anthony came to his senses and rolled over to get out of bed. Next, he got changed swiftly before striding out of the room. Benjamin stared at him in bafflement. ¡°Why are you in such haste?¡± Anthony left without replying him. ¡°Don''t you need a wash-up?¡± ¡°I''m running out of time!¡± ¡°What''s the matter with you?¡± Benjamin immediately went after him. After catching up with Anthony outside the room, Benjamin asked doubtfully, ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± ¡°Let''s look for Daddy first. I''ll exin to you after that,¡± Anthony finally responded after much hesitation. He''s in such a hurry and doesn''t even bother to have a wash-up. Hmph! I bet something must have happened! Despite that, Benjamin did not voice his doubts. He headed straight to the hidden room with Anthony effortlessly and entered it. Miguel and a few hackers were the only ones there at the moment. There was no sign of Keh after Anthony scanned the whole ce. He looked at Miguel and asked, ¡°Isn''t my daddy here yet?¡± Sucking on a lollipop, Miguel kept his eyes glued to theputer screen as he shook his head. ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°How about Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°He''s not here yet either.¡± Anthony was momentarily stunned upon hearing that. Could it be Daddy has already left? As the thought struck him, he turned to leave without thinking twice. Perplexed, Benjamin went after him at once. ¡°Tony, what''s the matter? Did anything happen?¡± The conversation between Keh and Dave kept ying at the back of Anthony''s mind, but he had no idea how he should exin it to Benjamin. Wearing a grim look, he pursed his lips. ¡°Tony!¡± Benjamin looked intently at him. ¡°What''s wrong? What on earth has happened?¡± Anthony stared at him hesitantly with aplex look. Benjamin was clueless about what had transpired. Nheless, judging from Anthony''s reaction, his gut instinct told him something must have gone wrong. ¡°You promised me yesterday that you would update me about Nat''s situation, didn''t you?¡± He looked at Anthony sternly. After hesitating for a while, Anthony gazed at him. ¡°Benjamin, Daddy could be...¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± At that very moment, a deep voice sounded behind them. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Anthony snapped his head back. The instant he caught sight of Keh, his eyes brimmed with delight. ¡°Daddy!¡± With his eyes pinned on the man, he promptly trotted over. Keh merely stood frozen on the spot. He could distinctly perceive the joy in Anthony''s eyes as thetter gazed at him. That was something he had never seen before. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he inquired, holding his son''s gaze. Upon seeing that he hadn''t left and was perfectly fine, Anthony immediately shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I''m just d to see you!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. When has he ever cherished me so much? This is the very first time. Has hell frozen over? Right then, Benjamin was also watching everything from the side. Verily, he found Anthony''s remark utterly nauseating. When did he start ttering Daddy in such a manner? Subsequently, Keh swept his eyes over them both. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Go and eat something.¡± ¡°I''m not hungry, Daddy!¡± Anthony stared at Keh, contemting how he should tell thetter about his n. ¡°You two are still growing, so you must eat. If Nat were to learn about this, she''d shove the me on me again,¡± Keh countered. ¡°I''ve got something to tell you, Daddy!¡± ¡°Put it on hold until after you''ve eaten,¡± Keh asserted. Anthony''s eyes remained fixated on him. ¡°Then, Daddy, you won''t be going out today, right?¡± At once, something seemingly dawned upon Keh. He looked right at Anthony, his ebony eyes scrutinizing for more information. Anthony did the same. They both stared at each other. A momentter, Keh closed his eyes and admitted softly, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Anthony''s brows abruptly furrowed. ¡°What does that mean? You''re going out, Daddy? Where are you going?¡± Keh eyed him probingly. ¡°Why? Is something the matter?¡± After pondering for a while, Anthony decided toy his cards on the table. ¡°Regarding Nat, Daddy, I''ve figured out a method.¡± No sooner had his words rang out than Keh frowned. ¡°Hadn''t I said that you two are not supposed to get involved in this matter anymore?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°If you refuse to listen to me, I''ll have no choice but to have someone send you both back!¡± Keh warned, glowering at Anthony. Anthony went silent for a moment. Aggrieved, he was just about to argue further when Benjamin saw that and instantly pped a hand over his mouth. Then, Benjamin turned to Keh. Smiling, he exined, ¡°Daddy, Tony has always been stubborn. Go and get busy. I''ll watch over him!¡± Keh nodded at him before he swept a gaze over Anthony and left. When the man had disappeared into the hidden room, Anthony pushed Benjamin''s hand away and demanded impatiently, ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± ¡°Why would you continue arguing when Daddy has already made things clear? Or were you really nning to force Daddy to send us back?¡± Benjamin retorted. He has always been exceedingly rational. From N?velDrama.Org. To his surprise, a frown marred Anthony''s countenance. He appeared to have something to say yet was hesitant to speak. ¡°That''s because you don''t know...¡± He wanted to reveal the truth, but ultimately, he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. By then, Benjamin had noticed that something was amiss. He''s rarely in such a panic. There was only twice that he was in such a state. That was back when something happened to Nat and Denise. This is the third time... In a sh, he regarded Anthony suspiciously and questioned, ¡°Is there something I don''t know?¡± Anthony''s brows were knitted together, his lips pressed into a thin line. He wore a conflicted expression on his face. ¡°Also, you said something about Daddy earlier... What exactly were you trying to say?¡± Benjamin pressed, eyeballing him. Still, Anthony kept his lips pursed. He deliberated for a long while before lifting his eyes to meet Benjamin''s gaze. ¡°Benjamin...¡± After mulling it over, he eventually told him about the conversation he overheard yesterday. Sure enough, Benjamin''s expression darkened in the blink of an eye when he heard it. Anthony inhaled deeply. ¡°I initially nned to seek Daddy out and talk to him this morning, but I overslept. I thought he had left, so I was overwrought.¡± Frowning, Benjamin paced back and forth. Just when Anthony was going to speak, he lifted his eyes and looked at his brother. ¡°No, we can''t allow Daddy to go alone. What if he fails to save Nat and even gets himself in hot water instead?¡± ¡°Do you think he doesn''t know that? But do you think he''ll give up saving her? Even if there''s a glimmer of hope, he''ll still go. Even if we were the ones in his shoes, would we not do the same, much less him?¡± Anthony riposted. Words eluded Benjamin. Indeed, that''s the truth. But right now, it''s precisely because we aren''t the ones going that we can act as rational bystanders. ¡°Well, what are you trying to say then? Are we to simply stand idly by and watch as Daddy court... without stopping him?¡± Benjamin interrogated, the word ¡°death¡± stuck in his throat. He was likewise panicked then, so his attitude wasn''t all that pleasant. At that, Anthony red at him. ¡°It was because I wanted to stop him that I went looking for him as soon as I woke up. And I only told you about it now because I want to discuss it with you. Why are you in such a tizzy?¡± ¡°I''m in such a tizzy...¡± Benjamin swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue before enunciating, ¡°I only think that this is a bit too cruel. Why must things be like this? If we don''t stop Daddy, disaster might very likely befall him. But what about Nat if we do stop him?¡± ¡°That''s why we''ve got to discuss my n together!¡± Anthony dered. Hearing that, Benjamin jerked his head around. ¡°You''ve already got a n?¡± ¡°I don''t know whether it''ll work, but it''s still an opportunity,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°What''s your n?¡± ¡°Let''s go! We''ll talk while we eat!¡± Anthony urged. In response, Benjamin bobbed his head. Then, they both went to the dining room. Before Anthony could utter a single word, Benjamin''s phone rang. It was a call from Thalia, so he answered it right away. ¡°Where''s Anthony, Benjamin?¡± ¡°Uh well, he''s with me.¡± ¡°He''s with you, yet he didn''t take my call? What''s the meaning of that?¡± Thalia snapped. Following that, Benjamin looked at Anthony. ¡°Where''s your phone?¡± ¡°I was in too much of a hurry when I came out, so I forget to take it with me.¡± Subsequently, Benjamin said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°He forgot his phone in the room and didn''t take it with him. Why? What happened?¡± ¡°Ask him what he did yesterday. He actually put up a bounty list. Has he lost his mind? Or is he afraid that those from Vermillion Base can''t find him?¡± Thalia snarled. Benjamin promptly snapped his head over to Anthony. Anthony held his gaze. ¡°What''s with the look in your eyes?¡± In the next second, Benjamin hung up the phone. With his phone in hand, he logged in to Hacker Community. When he saw the bounty list Anthony put up, he lifted his head and stared at thetter fixedly. ¡°You posted this yesterday?¡± he queried, holding his phone out. Sweeping a gaze over it, Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you know that the person with the code name Boss will learn about it when you put this up? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll target you instead? And aren''t you afraid that those from Vermillion Base will target you?¡± Benjaminmbasted, both furious and worried. ¡°Yes, of course, I''m afraid. But that''s only if they can find me,¡± Anthony countered. ¡°How outrageous!¡± ¡°Besides, how can I disrupt his n if I don''t do so?¡± Anthony added. Stunned for a moment, Benjamin gaped at him. ¡°Are you saying...¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 ¡°Are you saying... that this is your n?¡± Benjamin ventured, goggling at Anthony. ¡°Well, duh. Do you think I''m so foolish as to employ such a method to take my revenge against him?¡± Anthony retorted. Nheless, Benjamin frowned at him. ¡°No, I don''t quite understand your n.¡± Anthony motioned for him to take a seat. ¡°Sit down, and we''ll talk.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thus, they both walked over to the dining table and sat down. Just when Anthony was about to speak, the housekeeper approached with breakfast. His brows creased as he eyed the food in front of him. He asked bluntly, ¡°Is there steak?¡± Upon hearing that, the housekeeper gawped at him. She then inclined her head in affirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I''d like to have steak, please. Thank you!¡± Anthony stated. The housekeeper nodded. ¡°Sure! Give me a few minutes!¡± Anthony bobbed his head. Seeing as the housekeeper was going to leave, Benjamin chimed in, ¡°I''d like to have steak, too! Medium-cooked, please. Thank you!¡± The housekeeper''s gaze roamed over them. Thereafter, she dipped her head and left. At once, Anthony swung his gaze at Benjamin. Without realizing it, they had both been speaking in Capstonese. They didn''t know a single word when they first came over, but by then, they could have basic conversations in thenguage. Anthony regarded him with a smirk on his lips ¡°When did you learn it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin grunted, feigning ignorance. ¡°Stop faking it!¡± Anthony huffed. Arching an eyebrow, Benjamin decided to admit to it. ¡°It''s no big deal. I just picked it up during the few days you were wearing earphones for no reason.¡± Anthony was struck dumb. It looks like he knows everything though he said nothing. At that thought, the corners of his lips turned up. ¡°Well, well, well... You''re increasingly shrewd now!¡± ¡°Right back at you!¡± Even then, the two brothers didn''t forget to bicker with each other. Only when the housekeeper brought two tes of steak over did they revert to normal. ¡°All right, let''s put that aside first. Let''s talk business. What exactly is your n?¡± Benjamin inquired, pinning his eyes on Anthony. Anthony pondered for some time before answering, ¡°I''d been thinking about this since I overheard the conversation between Daddy and Mr. Dave yesterday... But after turning it over in my mind, this was the only method avable to me.¡± While saying that, he trained his eyes on Benjamin. ¡°That person wants Daddy''s life, and Daddy will definitely go alone in order to save Nat. But it doesn''t matter what Daddy''s n is for he''ll still end up taking damage even if he wins by a slight edge. And even then, he might not be able to save her.¡± ¡°That''s true.¡± Benjamin sighed. ¡°I brooded over it yesterday, but I couldn''t involve Darz in this either. You know the grudge between Daddy and Darz. Hence, this was the only method I could use,¡± Anthony exined, holding his gaze. In a trice, understanding dawned upon Benjamin. ¡°So, you''re not doing this for revenge. Instead, it''s to muddy the waters to make the person worried and fearful. Then, Daddy will have a greater chance of saving Nat.¡± Anthony nodded at that. ¡°Even if we can''t kill that person, it''s still an opportunity if we can strike some fear into him and inflict damage on him!¡± ¡°This is undeniably a great method, but did you ever consider that you''d be cing yourself at risk by doing so? Yes, I know they might not necessarily be able to find you, but what if they seed in doing so? After all, nothing can remain a secret forever in this world. By that time, you''d be the one in danger.¡± ¡°So what if they were to discover my identity? It doesn''t matter as long as it can save Nat, and she and Daddy are both fine. Besides, they''d need time to look for me. Furthermore, I''d have gone for training at Darz. Would they still be able to find me?¡± Anthony defended. Benjamin narrowed his eyes a fraction. On second thought, that''s true. ¡°Therefore, you''ve already taken everything into consideration?¡± ¡°But of course! Do you really think I''d lost my senses?¡± Anthony retorted. Hearing that, Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°But still, you''ve got to be more careful when you go out after having posted that bounty list yesterday. Even Thalia phoned about this matter, so you should be aware of its gravity!¡± Needless to say, Anthony was well aware of that. ¡°Kyle phoned me as well yesterday.¡± Benjamin lifted his eyes to him. ¡°And?¡± ¡°I made my stance clear. While I didn''t tell him the specifics, ultimately, he''s still on my side!¡± Anthony announced calmly. ¡°That''s because he doesn''t know your rtionship with Daddy, right?¡± Benjamin questioned. Anthony nodded. ¡°If he knew, things would''ve probably been different,¡± Benjamin muttered. The thought of that alone gave him a headache. ¡°Yeah. But no matter what, I''m still very d about his attitude. He truly regards me as a friend!¡± Anthonymented. ¡°There''s no doubt about that,¡± Benjamin seconded. All of a sudden, something urred to him. ¡°Oh yes, he must be determined to rush over to lend you a hand after learning that you''re going head-to- head with Vermillion Base, huh?¡± Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°He said he''de over after settling Holden''s matter.¡± Benjamin was startled for a second. ¡°Then, our rtionship with Daddy won''t be able to remain under wraps anymore at that time, no?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter any longer. We''ll take things one at a step then. The most important thing at present is to save Nat,¡± Anthony asserted. Benjamin heaved a sigh. ¡°I mean, what if Kyle insists on going against Daddy even after learning the truth?¡± Anthony went silent. Truth be told, that possibility had never crossed his mind. ¡°That wouldn''t happen, would it?¡± he riposted. ¡°Why not? The grievance between Darz and DX runs far deeper than we can imagine. I think anything might happen!¡± Benjamin argued. Anthony''s brows scrunched together. ¡°I think it''s better to keep Kyle froming over for the time being,¡± Benjamin suggested. ¡°Then, I''ll leave that to you?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°If you hadn''t betrayed me yesterday, it wouldn''t have urred to him that it was me!¡± Anthony added. ¡°How would I know that you still had this n?¡± ¡°That isn''t important. Since you were the one who leaked my identity, I''m leaving this matter to you!¡± In the end, Benjamin was left without a retort. Finally, I know what it means to shoot myself in the foot! Upon receiving no response from him, Anthony treated it as acquiescence. Although Benjamin appeared immensely docile, he actually had a lot of tricks up his sleeve. For that reason, Anthony absolutely believed that he could do it. He fastened his eyes on Benjamin. ¡°The most important thing now is to figure out a way to stop Daddy!¡± ¡°Just tell him directly.¡± ¡°Didn''t you see what happened earlier? The instant I mentioned Nat, he didn''t even allow me any opportunity to speak. That aside, I believe that his attitude would remain the same even if we were to tell him about it. He wouldn''t allow us to get involved!¡± Anthony countered. As Benjamin mulled it over, he felt that it indeed made sense. That''s certainly something he would have no qualms doing. ¡°In that case, we''ll have Mr. Dave talk to him instead. They''ve been acquainted for many years, so he''ll definitely be able to convince Daddy,¡± Benjamin proposed. ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°We''ll just try our luck. Otherwise, do you have a better idea?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Fine, then. Hurry up and eat. After we''re done eating, we''ll go and look for Mr. Dave,¡± Anthony relented. The two boys immediately started wolfing down the food. After they had finished eating, they went in search of Dave right away. Unexpectedly, they bumped into a panicked-looking Dave just as they stepped out of the dining room. ¡°Mr. Dave!¡± Anthony called out, instantly trotting over and scrutinizing him. ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Dave? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Have you seen your daddy?¡± Dave cut straight to the chase. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Both Anthony and Benjamin froze for a moment. They exchanged a look, uneasiness written clear in their eyes. ¡°We saw him earlier. He went to the hidden room,¡± Anthony answered. Then, he stared straight at Dave. ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°I''ve asked those in the hidden room, but they said he came out after going in for a cursory look. Then, he disappeared. I just came back from outside, and a car is missing from the courtyard!¡± Dave eximed. ¡°Are you saying that Daddy... has left?¡± Benjamin ventured. Dave said nothing, but his meaning was evident. Without a single word, Anthony whirled around and hurried off. Dave eyed him in puzzlement. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I want to go and look for Daddy!¡± Anthony strode right toward the door with a determined look in his eyes. Seeing that, Dave stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Do you know where he went that you''re charging off to look for him?¡± ¡°I don''t care where he went! Anyway, I''m going to look for him!¡± Anthony insisted. When Dave saw that he was still adamant about it, he blocked his path directly. ¡°No, you can''t go out.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, Daddy couldn''t have gone far yet. Thus, we can still find him if we want to do so. But as time goes by, we won''t be able to find him anymore!¡± Anthony uttered urgently, his eyes fixated on the man. ¡°Nothing will happen to him at the moment, but if you were to step out of this door and run into danger, I wouldn''t be able to exin things to him!¡± Dave maintained. ¡°That''s unnecessary!¡± Anthony argued. ¡°Even so, you can''t go out!¡± Dave remained firm without showing any signs of budging. Panic swamped Anthony. He was determined to leave by all means, but Dave couldn''t possibly allow him to do so. Thetter stood in his path, his absolute height and physique making it clear that Anthony wouldn''t be his match. ¡°Step aside, Mr. Dave!¡± he ordered, glowering at the man. ¡°Be good, Anthony!¡± Dave hissed lowly. ¡°I''ve never been a good boy!¡± It was clear as day that nothing could get through to Anthony right then. When Dave saw he was still intent on barging out, he had no other choice left. He scooped the boy right up. That promptly took Anthony aback. ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Dave? Let go of me!¡± He struggled wildly. ¡°I''ll take you to somece for you to calm down.¡± ¡°I don''t need that! Let me down, Mr. Dave! I want to go and look for my daddy!¡± Anthony continued struggling. Regretfully, Dave turned a deaf ear to him then. Hoisting the boy over his shoulder, he made to leave. Before doing so, however, he cast a nce at Benjamin at the side. ¡°Why, do you want to go out as well?¡± he inquired bluntly. Under such circumstances, Benjamin naturally didn''t dare admit to that. He hastily shook his head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then,e with me!¡± ¡°Do I still need to go with you even if I''m not going out?¡± Benjamin asked tentatively. He initially nned to have Anthony kick up a fuss while he took advantage of the chaotic situation to sneak out. s, things seemingly weren''t developing ording to his n. ¡°Are you going toe with me willingly, or do you want me to carry you in my other hand?¡± Dave threatened. Benjamin was a smart cookie, so he immediately replied, ¡°I''lle willingly!¡± With that, Dave walked ahead with Anthony over his shoulder while Benjamin trailed behind. ¡°Let me go, Mr. Dave! Are you just going to watch idly by as my daddy goes to his death?¡± Anthony bellowed. ¡°Don''t worry. Not just anyone can take your father''s life.¡± ¡°Did you forget our chat yesterday? You promised to help me!¡± ¡°Yes, I did promise to help you, but I now suddenly feel that my decision yesterday might have been a mistake.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you''re too impulsive!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Anthony could argue further, Benjamin, who was at the back, threw a look at him, signaling him to quieten down. Eyeing his brother, Anthony wavered for a long moment. In the end, he chose to zip his mouth. Nevertheless, Dave wasn''t surprised that he was no longer making a fuss and had quietened down instead. These two kids are too smart, so who knows what tricks they''ve got up their sleeves? Following that thought, he quickened his steps as he headed toward the bedrooms. It wasn''t until they arrived at Anthony''s room that he ced thetter down. ¡°Mr. Dave¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you want to say, but whatever you say right now isn''t going to work. Stay here today and dwell upon things!¡± Anthony pinned his eyes on the man. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Dave?¡± Dave said nothing, answering with his actions instead. He walked out of the room and shut the door. Anthony and Benjamin were both stunned. They instantly dashed forward, but no matter how they twisted the handle, the door simply wouldn''t open. ¡°Stop wasting your energy. I''ve already locked the door from the outside!¡± ¡°Hey, how could you do this, Mr. Dave?¡± Anthony demanded. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don''t me me for doing this, Anthony. I''m only doing this in consideration of your safety. It was also your daddy''s instruction to me when he left. I promised him that I''d keep you both safe.¡± Through the door, Anthony stilled for a heartbeat. ¡°You said it was daddy who instructed you to do this?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anthony proceeded to search his mind for something. At that precise moment, Benjamin interjected, ¡°Mr. Dave, you know our daddy went to the lion''s den alone. What''s the meaning of you locking us up in such a manner? We promise not to run away. Open the door, and we''ll talk things out nicely, okay?¡± Unfortunately, Dave remained silent. Gathering his wits, Anthony shouted at the door, ¡°But Mr. Dave, we reached an agreement that night that you''d help me! You promised! How could you side with Daddy now?¡± ¡°They''re two different things. I''ll still help you with your matter and side with you. But right now, I must stop you both from leaving!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll go out and look for your daddy. Just stay in the room and have a good rest.¡± After saying that, Dave left. At the sounds of footsteps outside, Anthony and Benjamin frantically pounded on the door. ¡°Open the door, Mr. Dave! Open the door first!¡± ¡°Let''s talk nicely, Mr. Dave! We promise not to act impulsively, okay?¡± s, no matter how desperately they shouted, there was no sound or movement outside. When they had mored for a long time, Benjamin uttered, ¡°Let''s stop. Mr. Dave has already left, so it won''t do us any good to keep shouting.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Tony, you''re not an impulsive person. How could you be so impulsive today?¡± Benjaminmented. Trudging over to the couch, he plopped down. Yet, from his crystalline eyes, it seemed that he was seemingly contemting something or other. ¡°How would I know that he would lock us up? We''ve reached a consensus that night, and I thought he would help me!¡± Anthony griped. Hearing that, Benjamin sighed. ¡°Impulsiveness brings trouble. That''s wholly true!¡± ¡°All right, that''s enough. Instead ofining, why don''t youe up with our next course of action?¡± Anthony asserted. Right then, Benjamin nced around and noticed a window in the room. Seeing that, he sprang to his feet and trotted over. He pushed open the window and looked down. As he was checking the height, he abruptly caught sight of people passing by downstairs. He swiftly jerked his head back. Meanwhile, Anthony was making a call, but it couldn''t get through. When he nced over his shoulder, he glimpsed Benjamin hiding out of sight. ¡°What is it?¡± he queried. Benjamin turned to him. ¡°Tony, do you still remember that we used to go rock climbing while abroad?¡± Anthony fastened his eyes on the window. In a sh, understanding dawned upon him. ¡°Regretfully, we''ve got no equipment!¡± Benjaminmented. At once, Anthony''s eyes lit up. ¡°Who said so?¡± he countered. While saying that, he went over to the closet and opened it, taking out his ck bag from within. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Benjamin promptly rushed over. Anthony dug a ck rope out of his bag. ¡°Although this isn''t rock-climbing equipment, it should work just fine!¡± Anthony crowed. There was a hook-shaped item that appeared very exquisite on one end of the rope. Taking it, Benjamin turned it over in his hands. A glimmer of surprise showed in his eyes. ¡°Why does this look just like those ropes thieves use in movies?¡± ¡°It''s about the same. It''s a bit different but functions simrly,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°No, I don''t get it. W-Why would you carry such a thing with you?¡± Surprise inundated Benjamin. ¡°Back when something happened to Denise, we had to climb down the cave. After that, I had someone customize this. I''ve been carrying it with me ever since. Never had I thought that it''d really come in handy now!¡± Anthony exined. Words eluded Benjamin. ¡°Come, let''s try it out!¡± Anthony gushed, heading to the window with the rope in hand. ¡°Wait!¡± Stretching out a hand, Benjamin stopped him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Wait for a while longer. There are people down there right now!¡± Benjamin warned. Looking at him, Anthony hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Calm down first. Think about where we''ll be going and what we''ll be doing after we get out of here. Even if we go and look for Daddy, can we still find him?¡± Benjamin questioned. As he spoke, he strolled over to the couch and sat down. He held Anthony''s gaze. By then, Anthony had already calmed down. ¡°Even if we go out now, we definitely won''t be able to find him. But still, we''ve got to look for him, no?¡± Benjamin was silent for a while, seemingly thinking about something. Subsequently, he lifted his head and looked at Anthony. ¡°Mr. Dave said that Daddy drove off in his car. Didn''t we track his car previously? Can''t we use the same method now?¡± His remark was a timely reminder to Anthony. ¡°We can, but how would we know which car when he has so many cars?¡± he wondered. ¡°We''ll just try one by one, then.¡± Feeling that it made sense, Anthony turned on hisputer in the next second. ¡°Do you remember the license tes?¡± ¡°When I walked past previously, I took a few nces, so I somewhat remember.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony immediately ced his hands on hisputer. ¡°Let me check the previous car first!¡± Benjamin got up and walked over, watching beside him. A momentter, the location indicated was two hundred meters away from them. ¡°This isn''t the one!¡± Anthony groaned. ¡°Try this one!¡± Benjamin typed in a license te on the keyboard. Again, the location indicated was two hundred meters away from them. ¡°This isn''t it either!¡± Glimpsing the pen and paper at the side, Benjamin snagged them and jotted a few license tes down. When it came to the final figure, he wavered slightly. ¡°It''s seven!¡± Anthony interjected. Benjamin stared at him. ¡°I didn''t pay attention to the other cars, but I''ve got some impression of this one!¡± Anthony maintained. From N?velDrama.Org. After noting down the figure ¡°seven¡± on the paper, Benjamin turned to him. ¡°This is all.¡± ¡°I''ll try each one,¡± Anthony remarked. Benjamin didn''t budge but continued watching from the side. There were five to six cars in total. Only when they reached thest car that the location indicated was a distance away from them. ¡°Bingo!¡± Anthony eximed excitedly. Benjamin bent down and leaned closer for a look. Sure enough, the car was presently on the move. ¡°Say, could it be this one?¡± Anthony inquired. ¡°My instincts say yes!¡± Benjamin gazed at him, seemingly seeking affirmation. A whileter, Anthony echoed, ¡°My instincts say the same!¡± ¡°Then, this is it!¡± The corners of Benjamin''s lips turned up, and he shifted his gaze back to the screen. They both fixated their eyes on the screen and studied the direction in which the car was moving. Half an hourter, the car came to a stop. ¡°It has stopped!¡± Benjamin cried out. ¡°Where''s this ce?¡± Anthony wondered, his eyes pinned on the screen. ¡°Send it to Thalia and ask her. Perhaps she knows,¡± Benjamin suggested. ¡°Great idea!¡± Thus, Anthony sent the location to Thalia. At the same time, Benjamin phoned thetter. After a few rings, the call was connected. ¡°Hey, Thalia!¡± ¡°What''s the meaning of the location you sent?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± ¡°Judging from the location... it seems to be an uninhabited zone.¡± ¡°An uninhabited zone? What does that mean?¡± In response, Thalia elucidated, ¡°Many years ago, this was a prosperous area. Later on, there was war, and the area became barren. For that reason, it''s known as an uninhabited zone. But that was years ago. I haven''t been there recently either. What happened? Why are you asking?¡± ¡°My daddy went there.¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton? Why did he go there?¡± ¡°If I''m correct, that person with the codename Boss asked to meet him there. Daddy went there to save Nat!¡± ¡°How many people went along?¡± ¡°He went alone.¡± A brief pause came from Thalia. ¡°Did he go to die?¡± Benjamin went speechless. Seemingly realizing something, Thalia rified, ¡°I didn''t mean to curse him. But what else could it be when he went there alone?¡± ¡°Thalia, Anthony and I are currently locked up. But we''ve already figured out a way to escape. Can youe and pick us up if we send you our location?¡± ¡°You''re both locked up? What''s going on?¡± Thalia queried. ¡°Nothing, really. Mr. Dave did it for our good. Afraid that we''d run into danger if we go out, he locked us up,¡± Benjamin exined. At that, Thalia understood the gist of things. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± ¡°We''ll try to escape while youe and pick us up. I''ll text you the specific time on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Hold on! What happens after I pick you both up? What then?¡± Thalia questioned. ¡°Then, we''ll naturally go and look for Daddy!¡± ¡°Benjamin, do you and Anthony harbor some misunderstanding toward me?¡± Thalia drawled. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Would I not be afraid that you''d both be in danger if I bring you out?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Also, I''m a member of Darz. Therefore, I''m inherently on opposing sides with Keh Hamilton and DX. It''s already magnanimous of me to help you two save Nat. Isn''t it rather difficult to exin if I were to help save Keh as well? If Holden were to learn about itter, he''d definitely sever his friendship with me. I can''t help you with this!¡± Benjamin was promptly left without a retort. That seems to be the truth. Glowering at him, Anthony snatched the phone away. ¡°You don''t need to save him, Thalia. All you only need to do is to drive us there. We''ll figure out the rest ourselves!¡± ¡°Come on! Would you two sit back and do nothing if something were to happen to Keh after I drive you over? Besides, could I turn a blind eye if they were to make a move against you both? Hence, wouldn''t I be helping him indirectly? No, I can''t help you with this!¡± Thalia insisted. I''ve got to maintain my bottom line! ¡°I''m not going there to save my daddy. Instead, I''m going there to save Nat. Daddy is a man, so he doesn''t need us to save him. We''re just going to follow his location and find Nat!¡± Thalia was all turned around by his twisted logic. ¡°This is some very fuzzy notion, Anthony Watson!¡± ¡°This is the truth!¡± ¡°Save it!¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± ¡°It isn''t going to work even if you call my name. I can''t help with that. My mission is to ensure the safety of you both first and foremost!¡± It was evident that Thalia had made up her mind. After deliberating for a moment, Anthony lowered his voice. ¡°You''re right. As the saying goes, treat others as you want to be treated. Indeed, we shouldn''t be putting you in a difficult position.¡± Thalia was utterly confounded at that turn of events. He actually realized that so quickly? While she was all confused, Anthony continued, ¡°We''ll go ourselves!¡± Having said that, he hung up the phone. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Seeing that Anthony hung up on Thalia, Benjamin asked beside him, ¡°Are you mad?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You''re still denying it when it''s written all over you?¡± Benjamin didn''t believe him. Inhaling deeply, Anthony closed his eyes and admitted, ¡°I''m mad at myself for being too young and weak. Actually, Thalia is right. Her identity is inherently sensitive in regard to Daddy. We can''t impose this on her. I understand the principle of treating others as you want to be treated. I was just too reliant on her out of habit.¡± Benjamin nodded as he listened. After all that reasoning, he had ascertained that Anthony was indeed not angry. ¡°But why did you hang up on her?¡± ¡°That''s because realization suddenly dawned upon me, and I was a tad upset. This isn''t her responsibility and she has no obligation in the first ce. In fact, we should be grateful that she apanied us here and went around with us, investigating this and that. We shouldn''t have demanded more from her,¡± Anthony answered. Hearing that, Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°Then, you should have talked to her nicely. With you having hung up on her, she''ll probably¡ª¡± Before he had even finished his sentence, the phone rang again. Lowering his eyes, Benjamin stared at the caller ID. ¡°Speak of the devil!¡± Anthony realized his mistake as well. He took the phone away from Benjamin''s hand and answered the call. ¡°You''ve now gotten brazen, huh, Anthony Watson?¡± Thaliambasted as soon as the call was connected. ¡°Sorry about earlier!¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Thalia was still venting when she abruptly stopped upon hearing Anthony''s sudden apology. Anthony was exceedingly arrogant and had never apologized. Thus, she was promptly stumped. ¡°Hey, what other tricks are you up to now?¡± Thalia only managed to gather her thoughts after a long time had passed. Unexpectedly, Anthony remained solemn as he admitted, ¡°I failed to consider the matter from your perspective earlier. You''re right, and I indeed shouldn''t be troubling you. As such, I apologize!¡± Thalia was entirely lost. She still had some tantrums in her if he hadn''t apologized. But when he had done so, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that she was abandoning them and leaving them to their fates. ¡°What is wrong with you, Anthony?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why are you saying that you shouldn''t be troubling me? I''ve said that I''d always go all out and never back off when it''s something to do with the two of you. That aside, I promised Nat to take good care of you both. What do you mean by saying that now? Are you trying to provoke me deliberately?¡± Thalia demanded in return. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What a lie!¡± ¡°In that case, I''ll apologize once more¡ª¡± ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right, I''m really serious. I don''t mean to provoke you at all. Really!¡± Anthony vowed earnestly. On the other end of the line, Thalia had nothing else to say to that. ¡°Okay, I''ve still got something to do over here, so I''ll be hanging up. We''ll meet again when everything is over. At that time, I''ll leave with you,¡± Anthony uttered. At that, Thalia really didn''t know what to say on the other end of the phone. ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Then, that''s it. It''s decided! So long!¡± With that, Anthony hung up the phone once more. Looking on beside him, Benjamin couldn''t help but admit that he harbored some admiration for Anthony at that instant. He admits it when he makes a mistake, willing to humble himself. On top of that, he can calm down quickly even when he''s at the height of fury and is able tofort those who care about him. That alone had him impressed to the core. Subsequently, Anthony handed the phone to Benjamin. ¡°Don''t answer first if Thalia calls again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I''m worried that she still won''t be able to resisting over in the end.¡± ¡°Isn''t that exactly what you want?¡± Anthony shot him a re, upon which Benjamin quirked an eyebrow. ¡°What are we going to do if she isn''t going?¡± ¡°Why worry about going anywhere when we''ve got money? If there''s no other way, we can hire someone and rent a car. Anyway, we don''t have any problems making simple conversation now,¡± Anthony replied. In response, Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Go and see how are things below,¡± Anthony urged. Benjamin walked over to the window and looked down, but there were still peopleing and going beneath. Standing by the window, he shook his head at Anthony. Anthony frowned, racking his brain for a solution. ¡°Otherwise, we can only wait until evening to make a move. It''s now broad daylight, so we''re too conspicuous.¡± After mulling it over, Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s our only recourse, then.¡± ¡°Let''s check and see whether Daddy''s location has changed,¡± Benjamin proposed. Once again, they both fastened their gazes on theputer. ¡°It isn''t moving anymore,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°I remember that this watch has a positioning function back when we searched for Denise. Can we send the location to our phones?¡± Benjamin queried. ¡°Yup!¡± Thus, Anthony performed a series of actions and sent the real-time location to their phones. ¡°I got it!¡± Benjamin eximed, lifting his hand to look at the location. ¡°With this, we don''t need to keep our eyes on theputer anymore. We can watch it in real time!¡± Therefore, the two brothers started waiting it out in the room. Never had they known that a day could actually drag that long. They lifted their watches and nced at the location every so often, but there was no longer any change in Keh''s location. Right then, something abruptly urred to Benjamin. ¡°Say, has Mr. Dave left to look for Daddy now?¡± ¡°Yeah, probably. When I was tracking the car earlier, I sensed that someone else had done so. There were signs of traces as they have been erased. He knows which car Daddy took, so he was definitely faster than us. There''s no one else other than him.¡± ¡°If so, he also knows Daddy''s location?¡± Benjamin inquired. Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°Then, it''s fine since he goes first.¡± Benjamin felt that they could rest easier when there was at least someone to back Keh up. ¡°Oh yes, you said yesterday that Nat intentionally left a lead for you. What happened next? Was there movement?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony shook his head. ¡°No. I thought about it carefully and concluded that she probably left it for me before she left with that person. There are signal jammers where she is right now, so she can no longer send anything to me.¡± Hearing that, Benjamin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I just hope she can still send something over.¡± ¡°It''ll happen. As long as she has the opportunity, she''ll definitely do so!¡± Anthony asserted. Then, they both went silent, saying nothing further. One sat on the couch and the other on the bed. They waited anxiously and helplessly, ncing at their watches every so often before doing the same with their phones. Yet, there were zero movements. It was as if everything hade to a standstill. As night gradually fell, their initial anxiousness turned into impatience. Benjamin got to his feet and walked over to the window. By then, there was no one outside anymore. Seeing that, he swung his gaze at Anthony. ¡°Tony, I think it''s time!¡± Anthony cast a nce at the time, his eyes narrowing a fraction. They''re probably having dinner at this hour. At that thought, he rolled over and stood up. ¡°Let''s go!¡± He shouldered the bag he had long since packed. After attaching the rope and yanking it to ascertain that it functioned fine, he dered, ¡°I''ll go first!¡± Chapter 440 Chapter 440 As Anthony was about to head down, Benjamin reached out to stop him. ¡°Tony, let me go first,¡± he said as he looked worried. Anthony gazed at him and feigned nonchnce. ¡°Why? Do you not trust me or the rope?¡± ¡°That''s not it,¡± Benjamin responded. I was worried about him. ¡°That''s enough. I won''t argue with you if we are elsewhere, but today, I''m your elder brother. I''ll go first, and you''ll be the second.¡± With that said, he didn''t give Benjamin a chance to speak and walked past him to grab the rope. He was acting like the elder brother he was. Indeed, Benjamin fell silent and shot Anthony an indescribable look. After Anthony went down, he inched nearer and urged, ¡°Hold on tight. Be careful!¡± Anthony nced at him and turned to look at the ground. A corner of his lips lifted as he said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be fine.¡± Grabbing the rope, he lowered himself slowly. Benjamin held the rope rightly and stared at Anthony, afraid that thetter would be in danger. He only heaved a sigh of relief when Anthonynded on the ground safely. ¡°You cane down now,¡± Anthony''s voice rang from his watch. ¡°Got it!¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°Be careful. I''ll meet you down here,¡± Anthony told him. Benjamin shed a grin. Without hesitation, he leaped out to hold the rope and lowered himself to the ground. There was no hesitation on his end at all. Anthony stared at Benjamin. He trusted that Benjamin was able toplete the feat but couldn''t stop himself from worrying. Fortunately, they had learned rock climbing previously and weren''t afraid of heights. They were also good at leveraging their weights, so Benjamin soon reached the ground. Anthony''s lips curled. ¡°Not bad. That was a good drop. You were two seconds faster than me.¡± Benjamin turned over his shoulder. ¡°You''ll be fast if you get to be the second one.¡± ¡°I can''t believe you didn''t feel a sense of superiority over me!¡± ¡°I prefer a fairpetition,¡± Benjamin replied. Anthony chuckled. ¡°Fine. I''ll give you a chance for a fairpetition next time!¡± Benjamin looked down. ¡°Anytime!¡± Anthony immediately chirped, ¡°No matter what, you''re still my younger brother. That won''t change.¡± Benjamin fell silent. Seeing that, Anthony burst outughing. It was a joyful victory for him. Benjamin remained unfazed. ¡°I can''t decide to be born first, but I can be first for everything I do in life. Anthony, just you wait. I won''t lose to you!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Okay. I shall wait for that day toe!¡± Benjamin nced at him. ¡°Let''s go.¡± The brothers chatted as they headed out. As they had assumed it was a sessful escape, they were shocked to see some people appearing at the door. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Benjamin asked in a voice so low that only both of them could hear. Anthony clenched his jaw and muttered, ¡°How would I know?¡± They exchanged a look and immediately spun on their heels to run in different directions. That was how in sync they were. The people at the door were surprised to see them escape. They then separated into two teams to go after the kids. Ten minutester, Anthony and Benjamin reunited again, each apanied by dozens of men. They shared a dejected look, having failed to flee the scene. Before they could say anything, Dave showed up. ¡°Mr. Dave!¡± Anthony greeted him at once. Dave nced at them before looking at the men. ¡°You may leave now.¡± The men filed away as told. When they were left alone, Dave looked at them. ¡°You tried to escape, huh?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, I know you want to protect us, but I don''t think this is a good way to do it.¡± ¡°I don''t call the shots. You can tell your daddyter. I''m just carrying out his order,¡± Dave told them. ¡°But you promised to help us yesterday!!¡± Anthony protested. ¡°Yes. I''m going to help you!¡± ¡°Then why did you¡ª¡± ¡°Are they conflicting issues? Offering you help and listening to your daddy''s order are two different matters!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Is this how adults trick people? He took a deep breath angrily but was at a loss. Dave didn''t really want to tease them, so he went over and gazed at them. ¡°I know you''re worried about him, but he''s concerned about you, too. Please cooperate with us, all right?¡± Anthony looked up at him. ¡°Have you found Daddy?¡± Dave nodded. ¡°I''m making progress.¡± ¡°Is he in the uninhabited zone?¡± Anthony inquired. Dave froze. ¡°How do you know that?¡± A smug look flickered in Anthony''s gaze. He concealed it quickly and pretended to be calm. ¡°Mr. Dave, I know more than you can imagine!¡± Dave''s gazended on him. ¡°Mr. Dave, I promise not to act recklessly and will listen to your orders. Can you bring us along with you?¡± Anthony pleaded. Dave was about to reply to him when Benjamin cut in, ¡°Or you can stop restricting our freedom!¡± Dave observed them and pondered over their suggestions. He wasn''t nning on keeping them locked up for a long period. However, he had no idea how they figured out Keh''s location. I left a GPS device on Keh''s car just in case and managed to track him down. I can''t believe they found him, too! With that thought in mind, he told them, ¡°Sure. But you''ll have to answer one question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How did you know Keh went to the uninhabited zone?¡± Dave asked. Benjamin promptly turned to Anthony. Anthony remained unfazed and said calmly, ¡°It was Anonymous who told me about it.¡± Dave''s brows furrowed up. ¡°The top hacker?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony nodded. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Yes. We''re close to him,¡± came Anthony''s answer. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, I know you want to develop DX, but Anonymous has been recruited by Darz. Did you ask that because¡ª¡± ¡°Did Anonymous really join Darz?¡± Dave was surprised. Anthony inclined his head. ¡°Yes.¡± A conflicted look shed across Dave''s gaze. As he seemed to be torn, Anthony asked, ¡°Mr. Dave, please?¡± Dave returned to his senses. ¡°Yesterday, Anonymous posted a bounty list to hire hackers to go against Boss. Did you get him to do that?¡± Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°Yup!¡± Indeed, it would be easier with Anonymous'' help. No matter what, the most important thing to do now is to help Keh save his woman. With that thought in mind, Dave said, ¡°Okay. It''s a yes from me.¡± Joy and surprise shed across Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Really, Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°Remember your promise¡ªdon''t be reckless and listen to my orders!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± the kids chorused. Right then, Dave''s phone rang. He fished it out of his pocket and walked away. ¡°What is it? Speak!¡± The person on the other end of the line said something that caused Dave''s expression to turn dark. ¡°I''ll head there right away!¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Before Dave left, Anthony called out, ¡°Mr. Dave!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Dave turned over his shoulder to look at them. ¡°I need to deal with something. Do as you please.¡± Having said that, he strode out. Anthony and Benjamin immediately went after him. Outside, Dave btedly realized they had tagged along with him. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you need anything else?¡± Anthony said, ¡°Mr. Dave, let use with you. We might be able to help you.¡± Dave frowned. ¡°Mr. Dave, don''t doubt us. We can help you. Just think of it as a test. If we can''t do anything, you can ignore our suggestion and assume we''re just kids. Will that do?¡± Benjamin suggested. Despite their adorable looks, they are exceptionally smart. I can''t think of them as ordinary children. Just look at how persistent and eloquent they are. After thinking over their suggestion, Dave gestured for them to follow him. Anthony and Benjamin promptly broke into huge grins and went after him. Dave walked into the hidden room to see Miguel in front of theputer. Thetter was sucking on a lollipop and seemed nervous. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave asked aftering to a stop behind him. Miguel looked up, seemingly stumped. ¡°Dave, the car you told me to keep an eye on disappeared.¡± ¡°What? When did that happen?¡± Dave demanded. ¡°Just a while ago. I called you right after I realized it went missing. Only five minutes have passed since its disappearance,¡± Miguel replied. The kids raised their hands and nced at the location on their watches. They exchanged a look silently. ¡°How did that happen?¡± Despite his scowl, Dave was concerned. ¡°The GPS tracker was discovered, or he had entered an area where the signal was disrupted,¡± Miguel guessed. Dave''s expression was dark. Never mind if Keh had discovered their GPS tracker. If he had entered an area where the signal was disrupted, it would be hard to find him again.¡± They were deep in thought when Anthony broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Dave, we have Daddy''s address!¡± Dave whirled around to look at him. Without further dy, Anthony raised his arm and clicked on his watch. A map with a red dot indicating the car''s location was cast to the screen. Dave narrowed his gaze when he noticed the location was simr to the location they tracked down. ¡°How did you get this?¡± he questioned. ¡°You tracked his car down using a GPS tracker, and I found his car using his license number. As long as I hack into the local Overseer System, it will be pretty easy to find his car. However, there are lesser surveince cameras in the uninhabited zone, so the location isn''t that urate,¡± Anthony exined. Dave looked him in the eye. ¡°Did Anonymous provide the location to you?¡± Anthony paused before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± It''s good that Anonymous can be the scapegoat. Miguel stiffened when he heard Anonymous being mentioned. Gazing at them, he asked, ¡°Anonymous? Are you talking about the legendary hacker, Anonymous?¡± Anthony gave a calm nod. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Y-You know Anonymous?¡± Miguel could barely hide his amazement. ¡°Is that strange?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Of course! You''re too young to know Anonymous!¡± Miguel insisted. Many hackers wanted to get to know Anonymous but got disappointed. Anonymous might be a hacker just like him, but he was on a different level. Anthony didn''t take his words to heart. ¡°Is that strange? He''s a member of Darz, and so am I. Isn''t it normal that we know each other?¡± ¡°You''re a member of Darz?¡± Miguel was even more surprised as he widened his eyes. ¡°Is that shocking?¡± Anthony got curious. Miguel turned to look at Dave. Did he just allow a member of Darz toe in? To his astonishment, Dave remained unfazed and replied, ¡°It''s fine.¡± Anthony assured Miguel, ¡°Don''t worry. I have my own principles. I might be a member of Darz, but I''m also my daddy''s son. I won''t betray his best friend.¡± Hearing his words, Miguel turned over his shoulder and looked at the kids. shing a grin, he said, ¡°I don''t mean anything. It''s just an upational habit of mine.¡± Anthony wasn''t bothered. Dave asked, ¡°Those from Darz are willing to help your daddy?¡± ¡°They aren''t helping my daddy. They are helping us,¡± Anthony corrected him. ¡°Then does Darz know about your daddy and your previous identity?¡± Dave probed. ¡°Besides Thalia, the woman you saw that day, the others don''t know anything,¡± Anthony said honestly. Dave frowned as a hint of worry crept up his brows. ¡°Mr. Dave, don''t worry. It doesn''t matter how close I am to Daddy. Even if Darz finds out that he''s my daddy, it won''t stop Anonymous from helping us,¡± Anthony uttered confidently. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I swear!¡± Anthony should be telling the truth. After all, Anonymous had posted the bounty list. He''s already involved, so it isn''t easy for him to back out. He turned to Anthony. ¡°I received news today that many people are making their way here. I believe Boss will receive news not long after. Things will get interesting soon.¡± ¡°Isn''t that what we want?¡± Anthony responded. Dave stared at him. This boy is a mini replica of Keh. They are both arrogant, smart, and talk in the same tone. He''s indeed Keh''s son. Anthony nced at him. ¡°Mr. Dave, I need your help.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Contact Daddy and let him know our n. We have to work together to save Nat.¡± Dave was stumped. ¡°But your daddy won''t even answer my calls. I don''t have the chance to convince him to change his mind.¡± Anthony was wondering how he could get in touch with Keh. Something shed across Benjamin''s eyes as he chirped, ¡°Actually, there is one way to contact him.¡± Everyone turned to look at him. ¡°It''s easy. We know Daddy''s location now, so we can go find him straightaway!¡± Benjamin eximed. Anthony and Dave shared a look. ¡°If we depart now, can we still find Daddy? Won''t it be toote?¡± Anthony stated his doubts. ¡°We won''t know if we don''t try. Daddy seemed to have left in a hurry, but I don''t think he nned to meet that person immediately. He went there earlier than the stipted time to make arrangements. Hence, we still have a chance!¡± Benjamin quipped. Dave pondered over it and agreed. ¡°I''ll go make the arrangements. We''ll depart twenty minutes later.¡± With that said, he got to his feet and strode away. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Dave had barely left the room when Miguel approached Anthony and Benjamin. He smiled at the boys and produced two lollipops. ¡°Here, these are for you!¡± He was clearly after something. Anthony nced at him knowingly but epted the lollipop all the same. He unwrapped the sweet and ced it in his mouth. Benjamin, on the other hand, stared at the offering suspiciously. ¡°Come on. It''s yummy!¡± Miguel promptly unwrapped the lollipop and stuck it in the boy''s mouth. Benjamin''s face scrunched up in displeasure, though he quietly ate the lollipop since it tasted all right. By then, Miguel had taken a seat beside the boys. He hemmed and hawed before asking, ¡°Hey boys, do you know what Anonymous looks like? Is he handsome? Is he exactly like how the rumors on the web paint him out to be?¡± ¡°Rumors? What rumors?¡± Miguel borated, ¡°Well, everyone says he''s cold and cruel and unpleasant. Is that true?¡± His words immediately brought a frown to Anthony''s face, and the boy demanded, ¡°Cold and cruel and unpleasant? Who said that?¡± ¡°Everyone! And based on Anonymous'' working style, it''s notpletely unlikely. I mean, he acts swiftly and mercilessly whenever he performs a hack.¡± Benjamin turned to look at his brother, whose brows were knitted tightly in displeasure. Anthony piped up, ¡°But I heard that Anonymous is super smart, shrewd, talented, and knowledgeable.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Miguel blinked a few times and questioned, ¡°Who told you that?¡± Are we even talking about the same person here? Anthony insisted, ¡°Everyone says so!¡± Benjamin tried his best not tough. He''s just extolling his own virtues! Noticing his expression, Anthony elbowed Benjamin hard in the ribs. Benjamin hastily swallowed hisughter and looked away. In the meantime, a clueless Miguel scratched his head and muttered, ¡°Really? I''ve never heard anyone say that. Are you sure we''re talking about the same person?¡± ¡°Who else could I be talking about? How many hackers out there are called Anonymous?¡± After some thought, Miguel agreed with Anthony''s argument. ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°If you haven''t heard of it, that just means you don''t know enough!¡± Then, to back up his statement, Anthony asked, ¡°Didn''t you chat with Anonymous before?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± asked Miguel defensively. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know much more than you could ever imagine!¡± Anthony shot Miguel a cryptic look and continued, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll share all these rumors you''ve heard with Anonymous and get his thoughts on the matter!¡± Miguel immediately protested, ¡°Please don''t tell him! I was just joking! I swear!¡± Anthony sucked his lollipop quietly in response. Just then, Miguel looked at him and asked, ¡°Could you introduce me to Anonymous? I''d like to know him better.¡± With nary a hint of hesitation, Anthony retorted, ¡°Whatever for?¡± ¡°I want him to teach me!¡± Miguel offered shyly. Baffled, Benjamin sputtered, ¡°Teach you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Miguel nodded earnestly and added, ¡°Anonymous has been my idol for the longest time, and I would be honored if he would pass down his knowledge to me. Well, I''m not sure if he''s open to the idea of epting students, so I''d like the two of you to ask him for me.¡± ¡°I can''t deny that you have good taste!¡± teased Benjamin. The sarcasm was lost on Miguel, who dered proudly, ¡°I think so too! Well, will you help me?¡± ¡°I don''t think you need our help...¡± A sharp elbow dug into Benjamin''s ribs once more. After collecting himself, Benjamin smiled weakly at Miguel and said, ¡°Perhaps you should ask Anthony. He''s closer to Anonymous.¡± Miguel''s gaze immediately moved to Anthony. ¡°Well...¡± Anthony trailed off as he contemted a suitable reply for his admirer. Just then, Dave re- entered the room. A lightbulb went off in Anthony''s head, and he said, ¡°You''re from DX Group, and Anonymous is a member of Darz. Don''t you know these two groups are enemies?¡± Miguel replied, ¡°I''m under Dave, but I''m not an employee of DX Group. Dave mentioned that he would never interfere with our activities outside of work as long as we don''t revealpany secrets.¡± Stunned, Anthony stared at Dave and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± Miguel also looked to Dave for confirmation. Dave paused for a moment before nodding at his audience. ¡°That''s right. As long as my subordinates perform their jobs properly, I won''t restrict their freedom in pursuing other activities!¡± ¡°Aren''t you worried about losing your subordinates topetitors?¡± ¡°If that happens, it merely shows that I didn''t do enough to retain the talents around me,¡± exined Dave confidently. Impressed, Anthony eximed, ¡°Mr. Dave, you''re a great boss!¡± Dave chuckled in response. ¡°That''s not up to me to decide but rather, what my employees think of me!¡± Anthony appraised Miguel, who positively exuded youthful energy and motivation. In hindsight, Dave''sck of restriction was probably a great incentive for retaining talent. Otherwise, Miguel and the rest would not have worked for Dave for so long. Still, Anthony asked, ¡°So you don''t mind if he gets in touch with Darz? We can pay a lot for talent!¡± Dave arched a brow and challenged, ¡°Be my guest!¡± Meanwhile, Miguel piped up, ¡°I will never leave Dave, no matter how much money anyone offers me!¡± ¡°Not even if Anonymous offers to take you in as a student?¡± ¡°That...¡± Miguel hesitated before dering, ¡°If the condition is to betray Dave, I''d rather give up the opportunity.¡± It was clear that Dave had done a good job inmanding his employees'' loyalties, even though no one was sure how he did it. ¡°Mr. Dave, I guess it''s impossible to steal your men!¡± Anthonymented. Dave remained stoically silent, prompting Anthony to add, ¡°I was just kidding. Darz isn''t in need of hackers at the moment. Anonymous is more than enough! As for the matter of making his acquaintance, I''ll try to set it up in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Miguel. ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony nodded earnestly. Miguel smiled dreamily, already busy imagining how he would ask Anonymous to be his teacher. Dave stared at him and said, ¡°All right. We should get going now.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. The boys walked ahead. Benjamin turned around briefly and shot Miguel a sympathetic look. ¡°I hope... you won''t be disappointed!¡± Then, he left after his brother. Miguel frowned in confusion. Night had already fallen by the time they left. Dave had just driven them out of the castle when another car zoomed toward them. He mmed his foot on the brake. The other car stopped abruptly when it was a few centimeters away from Dave''s car. Dave frowned and instinctively looked at the boys in the backseat. ¡°Wait in the car. Do not get off. There are weapons under the seats. Be prepared to defend yourselves!¡± Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Anthony and Benjamin looked serious as Dave unbuckled himself and stepped out of the car. In the car, the boys looked ahead warily. Just then, a slender woman stepped out from the other vehicle and approached Dave. The sassy Thalia osted Dave and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°It''s you?¡± ¡°In the flesh!¡± Thalia smiled at him half-heartedly before demanding, ¡°Hand them over!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You know who I am talking about¡ªAnthony and Benjamin, of course. It''s not as though I can ask you to hand Keh over to me,¡± retorted Thalia. Narrowing his gaze, Dave asked, ¡°Why are you looking for them?¡± Coldly, she replied, ¡°I know you''ve locked them up. Hand them over!¡± ¡°Oh. So you''re here for a confrontation?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dave scoffed and taunted, ¡°What if I refuse to do so?¡± Thalia shot him a dangerous re as she approached him menacingly. She seethed, ¡°Then don''t me me for what I''m about to do next.¡± He scoffed again, scarcely frightened by her threat. Naturally, his behavior infuriated Thalia, who slowly moved her hand behind her back. Before she could do anything more, Dave''s car door suddenly opened. Anthony yelped, ¡°Thalia!¡± His shout prevented the stand-off from escting further. Thalia turned around and was surprised to see Anthony and Benjamin alighting from Dave''s car. She looked at Benjamin and asked, ¡°W-Why are you here? Didn''t he lock you up?¡± The boys were moved when they realized she hade for them. Anthony approached Thalia and pulled her aside. He reassured her, ¡°We''re fine. Why are you here?¡± Thalia''s gaze swept over the boys. Once she ascertained that they were safe, she retorted, ¡°Why else? You suddenly hung up on me. Do you know how worried I was?¡± Anthony dared not hold her gaze as he mumbled, ¡°I said I didn''t want to drag you into this mess.¡± ¡°I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that!¡± ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± Thalia stared at the boy for a moment before muttering, ¡°Never mind. I''m here to apany you. Go on then. Lead the way!¡± When she noticed Anthony staring wordlessly at her, she added, ¡°Just to make things clear, I''m only here to protect you and Benjamin. I don''t care about anything else!¡± The boys stared at her agape, unsure of what to say. Atst, Thalia reached out and mussed their hair, chiding, ¡°Why are you daydreaming? Let''s go!¡± Benjamin suddenly eximed, ¡°Thalia!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You don''t need toe with us. We''ll just go with Mr. Dave. It''s not appropriate for you to go!¡± Thalia instantly whirled around and stared at Dave, sputtering, ¡°Did you just say he''s going with you?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Didn''t he lock you up before this?¡± Benjamin exined, ¡°Mr. Dave only locked us up because he was worried we would act rashly. We''ve already talked things through. That won''t happen again.¡± Thalia nced suspiciously at Dave before asking, ¡°So you trust him but not me?¡± ¡°This isn''t a matter of trust...¡± ¡°Then let''s go together!¡± Thalia interjected before Benjamin could finish his sentence. ¡°You can focus on whatever you need to do while I protect you!¡± Flustered, Anthony protested, ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Okay, that''s enough. Let''s go!¡± Thalia turned and got into Dave''s car, upying the passenger seat. Anthony and Benjamin scrunched their brows in unison before staring at Dave. He raised his brows in amusement and got into the driver''s seat. Dave''s non-reaction merely deepened Anthony''s frown. His brother stepped forward and tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Even Mr. Dave has agreed. Let''s go!¡± The boys had no choice but to board the car. Thalia rxed in the passenger seat while Dave drove. The boys in the backseat exchanged a knowing nce. What happened to all that talk about DX Group and Darz not getting along? They''re literally in the same car now! It looks like we could even work together in the future! Suddenly, Thalia''s stomach grumbled from hunger. She clutched her stomach as Benjamin asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Didn''t you eat anything?¡± Annoyed, she rubbed her stomach and retorted, ¡°I sped here as soon as the call cut off. What makes you think I had time to eat?¡± Stunned, Benjamin sputtered, ¡°So you were waiting outside the whole time?¡± Thalia shot Dave a sidelong nce and dered loudly, ¡°Of course! If you didn''te out any sooner, I would''ve stormed the ce!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony and Benjamin were speechless. Neither could lie about how touched they felt by her care. In fact, her words now merely amplified the gratitude they felt since they saw Thalia outside the castle. s, Dave ruined the mood by saying, ¡°You''re lucky you didn''t barge in. You could''ve made it in, but you definitely wouldn''t have made it out!¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Thalia''s scorn was palpable. Dave replied nonchntly, ¡°I''ve set up infrared sensors throughout the castle. The system would identify andbel any trespasser instantly. If I didn''t deactivate the system, you''d be riddled with bullet holes now.¡± That earned another scoff from Thalia, who questioned, ¡°Did you think I''d actually fall for that?¡± ¡°Believe what you will. But you''re wee to test your theory out anytime!¡± Thalia was about to reply to Dave when Anthony interrupted, ¡°Then how did you know about our escape today?¡± Dave nced at the boy through the rearview mirror and shot him a wicked grin. ¡°How else?¡± ¡°I say... it''s definitely not because of some infrared sensor!¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± asked Dave. After a momentary hesitation, Anthony answered, ¡°My gut instinct says so!¡± Dave smiled and said, ¡°Didn''t you realize you were only discovered when you were about to escape?¡± Anthony realized he was telling the truth. Perhaps there really is some infrared system in the castle. Still, he replied, ¡°So?¡± Dave smirked in response. ¡°So, it''s a secret!¡± Anthony was not amused. Dave added, ¡°If you want to see the system in action, you can always wait for someone to storm the castle in the future!¡± His teasing expression and less-than-subtle statement clearly pointed to Thalia. Thalia''s naturalpetitiveness won out, and she fired back, ¡°Well, I can''t say no if the host is so keen on weing me into his castle, though I hope no one regrets extending the invitationter!¡± Dave side-eyed her and replied, ¡°Naturally!¡± Thalia rolled her eyes at him and dered, ¡°Just you wait and see!¡± He fell silent while Thalia looked out the window. From the backseat, Anthony and Benjamin watched their spat quietly, fearful that it would lead to a physical fight. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Thankfully, Thalia and Dave no longer fought with each other for the rest of the drive. From N?velDrama.Org. However, Thalia''s stomach grumbled from time to time. Benjamin suddenly rummaged through Anthony''s bag as though he remembered something. Perplexed, Anthony asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I remember you have some chocte in your bag!¡± ¡°Impossible! I don''t even like chocte in the first ce!¡± denied Anthony vehemently. Benjamin ignored his protests and continued digging through the bag. His lips curved into a smug smile a momentter. ¡°I said I don''t have any...¡± Anthony trailed off as his brother whipped a chocte bar out of his bag. Stunned, Anthony stared agape at the chocte and then at his bag. He mumbled suspiciously, ¡°W- Where did thise from?¡± ¡°I put it in your bag!¡± Anthony was speechless. Meanwhile, Thalia was almost drifting off to sleep from her hunger. Benjamin reached out and tapped her on the shoulder. She opened her eyes and looked at him, asking groggily, ¡°What?¡± He passed her the precious chocte bar, and Thalia''s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Benjamin replied, ¡°I always carry some chocte around with me. Since I didn''t bring a bag with me this time, I stuffed it in Anthony''s bag.¡± Thalia smiled and received the chocte gratefully. ¡°You''re the best, Benjamin!¡± The car screeched to a sudden stop. All three passengers turned to stare at Dave. ¡°I''m going to buy something!¡± Dave dered and abruptly left the car. Anthony and Benjamin just stared at him without saying a word, while Thalia rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡°Urgh, so pretentious!¡± She promptly tore open the wrapper and ate the chocte. The chocte was a lifesaver to the half-starved Thalia. Though she was still hungry after eating the chocte, her stomach no longer felt as ufortable as it was before. Just then, Dave returned to the car with a bag in his hand. He passed the bag to Anthony and Benjamin once he got in. ¡°Erm, what''s this, Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°I went to get a coffee and bought some food too. We don''t have time for dinner, so we''ll have to make do with some light bites for now!¡± The boys nodded nkly. Dave started the engine and drove off without a further word. Anthony almost passed some of the snacks to Thalia when he suddenly paused in thought. He elbowed Benjamin, who was about to dig in. Benjamin stared at him and asked, ¡°What?¡± Anthony''s gaze darted from Dave to Thalia, and Benjamin immediately understood him. ¡°No. Really?¡± Benjamin mouthed the words at his brother. Arching a brow, Anthony mouthed back, ¡°Who knows?¡± He shot Dave a final nce before handing some snacks to the woman in the passenger seat. ¡°Have some, Thalia!¡± When she saw the food in Anthony''s hands, she immediately turned her head away and dered pettily, ¡°I''m not eating that!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I won''t simply eat food offered by my enemy!¡± drawled Thalia, who crossed her arms across her chest and stared ahead stubbornly. Anthony was struck speechless by her attitude. Did I just open a can of worms? Dave suddenly chuckled, and Thalia immediately spun to face him. She scrunched her brows and demanded, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°It''s funny!¡± ¡°Funny? What''s so funny?¡± retorted Thalia. A hint of displeasure shed through her beautiful face. ¡°Darz sure has some pretty funny rules!¡± Thalia''s frown deepened as she barked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Am I wrong? The rules are really funny. You can''t eat your enemy''s food, but you can sit in your enemy''s car.¡± Thalia''s indignance instantly vanished. She pursed her lips and pondered a response for the longest time. Atst, she sputtered, ¡°I-I''m just trying to protect them.¡± Dave smirked and drawled, ¡°They may be members of Darz, but they''re technically half- members of DX Group. I would never harm them.¡± ¡°Half-members in DX Group? What are you implying? Are you trying to scout them or something?¡± ¡°Scout?¡± Dave nced at Thalia and continued, ¡°They''re Keh''s kids. That makes them DX Group''s future heirs. It''s not wrong to call them half-members.¡± Outraged, Thalia spat, ¡°Does DX Group follow some royal hierarchy or something? What''s with the whole heir appointment?¡± ¡°Oh? Doesn''t Darz have the same thing in ce or will it simply go to anyone who wants it?¡± Outmaneuvered, Thalia could only stammer, ¡°W-Well, the leadership of Darz will naturally pass on to the most capable member!¡± Dave scoffed and said, ¡°I can''t wait to see that!¡± ¡°But of course!¡± Thalia arched a brow and added, ¡°Anyway, Keh has already left DX Group. That severs the boys'' only ties to your little organization. So, I''d advise you to drop your little scheme!¡± She even shot him a smug, triumphant smile. ¡°They can reject the opportunity, but that doesn''t mean we won''t offer it to them,¡± came Dave''s reply. Thalia''s smile instantly morphed into a frown. ¡°Are you going to force them to ept it?¡± Dave did not gratify her with a response. In the backseat, Anthony and Benjamin listened to their terse conversation quietly. They were also hearing this for the first time. Thalia red at Dave furiously and hissed, ¡°If it''s truly a matter of inheritance, why don''t you have a kid then? You can hand DX Group to your flesh and blood on a silver tter and settle this matter once and for all.¡± Dave''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he replied gruffly, ¡°That''s none of your business!¡± ¡°I never said it was!¡± Thalia instantly froze after the words left her mouth. Oh my goodness. What nonsense am I spouting now? Dave shot her a meaningful stare and remained silent. In the end, she pursed her lips and stared at the boys in the backseat. Anthony and Benjamin immediately acted as though they had not heard a word of their conversation. ¡°Do the two of you n on taking over DX Group?¡± Thalia cut to the chase. The boys immediately shook their heads, bringing a satisfied smile to Thalia''s lips. She dered, ¡°That''s the Darz spirit!¡± ¡°Well, I haven''t decided yet...¡± mumbled Anthony. Thalia red daggers at him, and Anthony burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°Fine. Mr. Dave was just kidding!¡± To Anthony''s surprise, Dave said, ¡°I wasn''t kidding. I''ve discussed this with your father a long time ago.¡± To Anthony''s surprise, Dave said, ¡°I wasn''t kidding. I''ve discussed this with your father a long time ago.¡± bbergasted, Anthony turned to look at Thalia, who appeared to be on the verge of blowing up. He hastily asked, ¡°But I''ve never heard Daddy talk about this before.¡± ¡°When your father left DX Group, we made a pact to pass down the organization to either one of our children. We just didn''t expect him to embark on fatherhood sooner than I did! I can only call it fate,¡± exined Dave. Anthony chuckled and replied, ¡°It must''ve been a joke or something. I''m sure Daddy has forgotten all about it.¡± He prayed he could simply gloss over the matter and put an end to the discussion. Sadly, Dave insisted, ¡°No. We talked about this a couple of days ago. In fact, your father was the one who brought it up.¡± Anthony was exasperated. Can''t we just drop the topic altogether? Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Thalia remarked sarcastically, ¡°I''ve nevere across anyone who would force another person to take something he or she doesn''t want.¡± ¡°It seems Darz is made up of a bunch of shallow-minded, ignorant people.¡± Dave nced at the rear-view mirror. ¡°Darz might not be the best for you. I think DX suits you better. I''ll take you guys to the DX headquarters once we have settled everything.¡± His suggestion rendered Anthony speechless. ¡°Hey! You¡ª¡± Thalia was about to throw a fit. ¡°Come, have some food!¡± Benjamin interrupted and shoved a packet of snacks into her hand. ¡°I don''t feel like eating!¡± Thalia expressed her dismay. ¡°You''re gonna get hungry, though,¡± Benjamin whispered. Thalia looked at the snacks. He''s right. ¡°Fine. I''ll just eat it since someone has already bought it.¡± She slowly opened the packet and munched on the snacks. Dave gazed at her but remained silent and kept driving with one hand on the steering wheel. He looked more like a prince than someone involved in an underground organization. ¡°Mr. Dave, would you like some?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°No thanks. I''m not used to eating these snacks,¡± Dave replied. Thalia rolled her eyes upon hearing that. ¡°What a pretentious man,¡± she said before looking out the window. Instead of arguing with her, Dave acted as if he did not hear what she said and continued driving. Anthony and Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief when Dave and Thalia were no longer at each other''s throats. The two brothers were worried that the war of words would not end every time one of them uttered something. They might look chill now, but the tension between Darz and DX was real. After hitting the road for nearly forty minutes, they arrived at the borders of the uninhabited zone. The so-called uninhabited zone was merely amon name the locals used to describe the area. After stopping the car, Dave looked at them. ¡°Should be somewhere around here!¡± Anthony nced at his wristwatch and noticed their location ovepped with the GPS coordinates. So the ce should be around this area. Yet, upon looking around for a while, they found nothing. Suddenly, Anthony pointed at the road in front and asked, ¡°How about that area, Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°That''s the actual uninhabited zone!¡± Dave replied after following Anthony''s line of sight. ¡°The actual uninhabited zone? What do you mean?¡± Anthony was confused. ¡°That''s the battlefield!¡± Dave''s answer was brief and concise. ¡°Battlefield?¡± Anthony knitted his brows. ¡°It was where the two parties had exchanged fire!¡± Thalia piped up sluggishly. Anthony''s eyes darted from side to side. ¡°You mean now?¡± ¡°Yes, even now!¡± ¡°Do you think we can find Daddy there?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°People have deserted thatnd for a long time, and the ce is covered in overgrown grasses and shrubs. You won''t find anything there!¡± Thalia said. Anthony could only picture how thend looked like as he had only seen it in films but not in real life. Dave drove around the area but did not find Keh and his car. ¡°Mr. Dave, since Daddy came all the way here, does that mean the person set this ce as their meeting venue?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I suppose so.¡± Anthony continued asking, ¡°Do you think they have met?¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± Dave shook his head. ¡°Why''s that?¡± ¡°He said he''d text me before meeting the person,¡± Dave answered. Anthony nodded although he had no clue why Keh did that. After parking the car by the road, Dave turned around and looked at them. ¡°Your daddy must have parked his car in a secluded ce, so I don''t think we can find it while driving. You guys wait for me in the car. I''ll go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave!¡± Anthony called. ¡°Let''s go together. We should be able to cover more areas within a shorter period.¡± Dave looked at them and frowned, as he was worried about them. ¡°We won''t go missing, Mr. Dave, so don''t worry. We used to live with Nat when we were overseas. Let''s meet here againter,¡± Anthony proposed. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°We have Thalia with us. I''m sure we''ll be fine!¡± Anthony added. Dave nodded without looking up. ¡°All right, then. Let''s meet hereter!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Anthony responded. They got down from the car and started looking for Keh. Dave was on his own, while Thalia, Anthony, and Benjamin were together. After Dave left, Benjamin looked at them and said, ¡°We should go separate ways to speed things up!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thalia frowned upon hearing that. ¡°No. What if something bad happens to you boys?¡± ¡°What could possibly happen to us?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°You have forgotten about the incident at the bar, haven''t you?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°If the mastermind had not been Keh but someone else, Anthony would have been kidnapped and sold to God- knows-where!¡± To this day, Thalia still shuddered at the thought of the incident. Although she had been able to locate him in time, there had been too many uncertainties. That horrifying experience sent chills down her spine whenever she thought of it. Anthony immediately refuted, ¡°Daddy intentionally set the trap to trick me. Can we not talk about that?¡± ¡°Why not? Are you embarrassed?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°You wouldn''t have fallen into his trap had you been alert enough to dodge it.¡± The words were on the brink of rolling off Anthony''s tongue, but he swallowed them back at the very last moment. Benjamin stepped in instead. ¡°Anthony is right. Daddy tricked us. Under normal circumstances, no one will pay attention to a child, so don''t worry about us!¡± Thalia shook her head and refused to give in. ¡°No means no!¡± She shot daggers at the two boys. ¡°Battles take ce here all year round. You two little boys are so young and tender and are not locals. What if someone catches you and barbecues you?¡± Benjamin glowered at her. ¡°That''s disgusting. How is that possible?¡± Thalia widened her eyes. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± ¡°I''m not a three-year-old!¡± Benjamin uttered. Thalia nodded. ¡°Fine! You think you''re smart, huh? Go ahead and see if I''m telling you the truth. Humans will resort to anything when they''re famished.¡± Anthony and Benjamin instantly kept mum upon seeing the serious look on her face. ¡°Go on!¡± Thalia raised her voice. The two boys exchanged nces and decided not to challenge her anymore. ¡°All right, all right! Let''s look for Daddy together, then! Anthony gave in. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah. We know you meant well.¡± Upon hearing the brothers'' remarks, Thalia rolled her eyes at them. ¡°That''s more like it.¡± ¡°Come on, let''s go!¡± They walked up to Thalia and stood beside her. nked by a master of futuristic weapons and a top-ss hacker, Thalia enjoyed being the center of their attention. A corner of her lips quirked up. ¡°That''s my good boys. I''ll take good care of you, my darlings.¡± None of the boys reacted to her words. The trio started walking and looking around. Suddenly, Benjamin saw a figure from a distance and knitted his brows. ¡°Nat...¡± Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Anthony followed Benjamin''s line of sight and saw Natasha from quite a distance. d in a dark blue coat and a pair of short boots, Natasha, who exuded a domineering aura, looked exceptionally stunning as her long hair draped on her shoulders. Although she was standing far away, they immediately recognized her side profile and the unique aura she exuded. ¡°That''s Nat!¡± Anthony''s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°Nat¡ª¡± Just when the boys were about to run toward her, Thalia covered their mouths, stopping them from advancing, and dragged them to a secluded ce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anthony looked at her with a scowl. ¡°Just wait for a while,¡± Thalia said in a low voice, bending down before looking in Natasha''s direction. A man emerged from behind Natasha and spoke to her. There were also two muscr, tough- looking men standing beside them. It was hard to tell if they were protecting her or monitoring her every move. Anthony and Benjamin froze for a moment. After a brief observation, Anthony said, ¡°They''re the men from the port!¡± Thalia bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°That''s right.¡± Anthony stared still at the men. Upon noticing the man who was talking to Natasha, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°That man is the boss!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The man who''s talking to Nat right now. Mr. Dave and I read about him in the hidden room. That''s the guy!¡± Anthony said. Thalia narrowed her eyes as she fell into deep thought. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a car drove in Natasha''s direction and stopped in front of her. She got into the car when the door opened. Seeing that, Anthony wanted to dash out and run toward her. Thalia immediately gripped his arm. ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡± ¡°They''re leaving now! We can''t let this opportunity slip away!¡± Anthony said. ¡°You''re just gonna get yourself killed!¡± Thalia warned. ¡°I''ll go up and stall them. Benjamin, you try to contact Mr. Dave. We''ll look for Daddy after this. There are four of us. I''m sure we can do this!¡± Benjamin nodded. Thalia looked at the brothers with a frown and refused to let him go. ¡°No. You stay here and do nothing!¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± With a stern look on her face, Thalia looked around. ¡°You only saw these three men in front of you, but do you know how many people are hiding around?¡± She tilted her chin, gesturing for the boys to look at a road nearby. ¡°Look at the crossroad right there.¡± Anthony turned around and noticed quite a number of men had gathered around the multiple crossroads in front of them. Although they dressed differently, they all looked like those men Anthony had met at the port in Glenport City. Anthony regained hisposure right away. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, Boss is trying to lure your daddy out!¡± Thalia deduced. Anthony looked around and said, ¡°So Daddy must be somewhere around here.¡± The three of them then started looking around. ¡°Daddy had better not fall into their trap!¡± Benjamin mumbled. The three of them looked around but did not see who they were looking for. ¡°The car is leaving!¡± Benjamin said all of a sudden. They turned their attention to the car again. The ck car drove off after Natasha had gotten into it. Anthony pressed his hand against the wall and watched the vehicle depart. He knitted his brows while scratching the wall hard with his nails. Thalia, who was standing behind him, felt sorry for the boys. Seeing their loved one in danger but not being able to do anything was torture. She understood how helpless Anthony and Benjamin were. Yet, she could not put the boys'' lives in jeopardy, as she had promised Natasha to protect them. Thalia walked up and gently tapped on Anthony''s shoulder. ¡°Cheer up and pull yourself together. At least we know Nat is still alive. She seems to be doing much better than we think. On the bright side, we have more time to n our rescue now!¡± Thalia said. ¡°I''m not upset. I''m just mad at myself. All this wouldn''t have happened had I been strong enough to protect them,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Listen, Anthony. Many things can still happen even if you be the most powerful version of yourself. The world we live in is unpredictable, so you can''t expect it to go your way all the time.¡± ¡°At least I can do something about it instead of allowing this to happen. At least these people will fear me and noty their fingers on the most important people in my life.¡± Thalia knew how devastated they were. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Trust me, Anthony. No matter how powerful you be, there''ll always be ouws in the world, and they''ll always threaten you with your loved ones or things that matter most to you. But you can constantly build yourself up to protect yourself and the important people in your life so that those ouws will not get a chance to take advantage of your weakness!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded. ¡°You''re right!¡± Benjamin kept mum. He had always been a deep thinker who would keep his thoughts to himself. Nevertheless, Thalia knew what was going through his head. After stroking the back of his head, she said, ¡°I know what you guys are thinking, but I want you to know that we''re not afraid of them. We just don''t want to fall into their trap. We''ll rescue Nat for sure, but we need a solid n, not an impulsive one!¡± ¡°What idea do you have in mind?¡± Anthony asked while looking at Thalia. Thalia thought about it and looked at them. ¡°Did you notice Boss didn''t actually treat Nat with hostility? And it seems Nat was not controlled by him either.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes, trying to recall their interaction earlier. ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I don''t see anything wrong with how they interacted just now!¡± ¡°Remember the time when Daddy was looking for Nat? In the footage from the surveince cameras, I noticed Nat left on her own ord. I''ve been wondering if she approached Boss with the intention of finding out more about Granddad''s death. I don''t think they forced Nat to leave with them,¡± Benjamin chimed in. Anthony turned around to look at Thalia. ¡°Your analysis makes sense!¡± However, he knitted his brows in the next second. ¡°So Boss is using Nat as bait to lure Daddy out?¡± ¡°That''s my suspicion, but I can''t be sure!¡± Benjamin uttered. Anthony thought about it before answering, ¡°It''s possible!¡± ¡°We have to look for Daddy first and get him to tell us more. We should be able to work on our rescue n after that,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony nodded in response. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 After the car left, Benjamin and Anthony intentionally went over to take a look. It was an ordinary shop that sold general stuff like food and beverages. There weren''t a lot of products sold inside, but the building was pleasantly clean. They walked around the shop, and it was then Thalia raised her eyes and saw the surveince camera above her. ¡°Anthony!¡± she shouted and used her eyes to signal him to look at the surveince camera above them. Following her line of sight, Anthony saw the surveince camera and narrowed his eyes in response. ¡°Return to the car!¡± Anthony was ready to leave. Upon shooting a nce at him, Thalia said, ¡°There''s no need to make thingsplicated!¡± Then she headed to the cash register and chatted with the shop owner. After talking with him for a while, Thalia bribed the owner. He immediately smiled and agreed to let them watch the surveince footage. The boys promptly approached her when they saw that. As the owner retrieved the footage she asked for, Thalia lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What do you think? My way is faster, right?¡± Anthony nced at her. ¡°It''s possible to do that without spending any money.¡± ¡°Then would you have known the frequency of these people showing up here?¡± ¡°Are you saying...¡± Thalia nodded at him with a grin. Immediately, Anthony asked, ¡°What did the owner say?¡± ¡°Didn''t you say it''s doable without spending money? Give it a try yourself!¡± Knowing when to eat humble pie, Anthony quickly said, ¡°That''s because I know how excellent you are. I just don''t want to admit it.¡± ¡°Then why are you admitting it now?¡± ¡°Well, that''s because... you''re just so excellent that nothing can hide it! Even if I don''t want to admit it, I have to.¡± Despite knowing that he didn''t really mean it, Thalia still felt great when she heard it. She was greatly satisfied, especially when she saw how unwilling Anthony was to say it. ¡°It pleases me when you humble yourself before me, Anthony.¡± Thalia smiled. ¡°All right, that''s enough. Don''t go overboard, Thalia. You have money, but I have money too. I could''ve gotten the same answer!¡± Anthony warned. ¡°Try it, then. I want to see you try!¡± That prompted him to withdraw his smile and raise his head to stare at the person in front of him. ¡°Sir¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think his fear of death is less than his desire for your money?¡± Thalia interrupted. Anthony forcefully swallowed his words and turned to look at her, who was currently smiling brightly. Anthony knew what the store owner would pick, of course. People naturally had a hard time resisting the allure of money, but when faced with the possibility of death, money would lose its value almostpletely. At that thought, Anthony could not be bothered to continue arguing with Thalia. ¡°You really are incredible, Thalia!¡± The speed with which he changed his expression wasparable to that of a performer. However, Thalia knew Anthony was feeling pretty anxious about the matter, so she didn''t push on. ¡°All right, since you have said so, I''m going to be nice and tell you what the shop owner said. Otherwise, someone like you, who''s far removed from the ordinary folks, won''t understand it!¡± Abruptly, Thalia reced her smile with a serious expression. ¡°When I asked the store owner earlier, he said those people had been passing by the ce often recently. While those people weren''t the ones who showed up today, it''s obvious they belonged to the same group.¡± There was an indescribable look in Anthony''s narrowed eyes. ¡°This means they probably live nearby!¡± Thalia spected. ¡°It''s possible that this ce isn''t far from Vermillion Base.¡± Anthony frowned when he heard that. Right then, the owner retrieved the footage. He spoke to Thalia briefly before leaving. Thalia, Anthony, and Benjamin gathered in front of theputer and watched the footage. The first thing they saw was Natasha. She was seen exiting a car and entering the shop. Following her were two people maintaining a one-meter distance from behind her. Even though they seemed like they were her bodyguards, they were actually there to keep an eye on her. However, it was as though Natasha didn''t care about it at all because she just shopped around normally after stepping into the building. She appeared very focused as she picked what to buy. Seeing that, Thalia couldn''t help but say, ¡°Even though these two people were keeping an eye on her, it seemed that they didn''t want to offend her with how far they were standing away from her. She doesn''t look like she''s been kidnapped at all.¡± Benjamin and Anthony simply stayed silent as they stared at the screen. In the footage, Natasha stopped for a moment in front of a shelf. When Anthony saw her picking up an item, he suddenly went over to the same shelf. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thalia shouted as she watched him leave. Benjamin whispered, ¡°This is the signal that Nat left us!¡± ¡°Signal?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nat''s azy person, so she rarely goes to the supermarket. When she does, she rarely shops around because she already knows what she wants to buy.¡± Thalia lifted her eyebrows. ¡°You two assumed that''s what she was doing just because of that? That seems kind of reckless. Besides, how did Nat know you two would be here?¡± Unsure of how to exin that, Benjamin simply said, ¡°Nat just knows.¡± That confounded Thalia further. ¡°What kind of strange logic is that...¡± It was then Anthony returned with an item in his hand. ¡°This is what she grabbed when she left.¡± He ced it on the table. Thalia picked it up and nced at it. ¡°Isn''t this just a drink?¡± ¡°Nat never drinks this kind of beverage,¡± Benjamin said. Thalia was stunned. The instinct she had honed after working in the same field for years told her that something was indeed odd about it. Those kinds of signals were often only known by the people closest to them or who understood them the most. Upon arriving at that thought, Thalia turned to Anthony. ¡°Really?¡± Anthony nodded. Thalia nced at the drink. ¡°What kind of message is Nat trying to tell us?¡± All three of them studied the drink for a long while, but they couldn''t figure anything out. The surveince footage was still ying on the screen. When Natasha had almost finished picking what to buy, Boss came in. Just as she was going to pay for the products she had picked, Boss tried to pay for them on her behalf instead. ¡°Seems that Boss treats Nat pretty well. He even helped pay for her stuff. She looked more like she had been invited to leave with him than kidnapped,¡± Thalia joked. Benjamin and Anthony remained silent. Yet, the next moment, Natasha pulled out her own money, paid for the items, and left. As though everything had happened within his expectations, Boss used his money to buy a box of chocte instead of putting it back into his wallet. Both of them then exchanged a few words at the door, which was what Benjamin and Anthony had seen earlier, before getting into the car. After watching the footage, the trio had an idea of what was going on. Indeed, Natasha''s current situation wasn''t as awful as they thought. As she still appeared fine and well, on top of the fact that she could ignore Boss without consequences, it meant her situation wasn''t as he had described. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 When the trio left the shop, Anthony brought the bottle of drink Natasha touched with him. While he hadn''t figured out what the message was, it didn''t mean it wasn''t there. He simply needed time to think about it. After looking around the area and not finding Keh''s tracks, they went back to their previously agreed-upon location. When they arrived, Dave was already there. Anthony knew what the result was when he saw Dave alone. It was the same for Dave when he saw them. ¡°I think this is enough for today. We can stay here for the night and keep searching afterward. Your daddy''s not going to be easy to find, so we need time,¡± Dave suggested. It saddened Anthony to hear that, but he still nodded. At this moment, Dave noticed the drink in Anthony''s hand and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You like to drink that kind of stuff, Anthony?¡± Staring at the drink in his hand that Natasha had touched, Anthony frowned slightly before answering, ¡°No. We ran into Nat over there earlier.¡± A puzzled look shed past Dave''s eyes. ¡°What did you say? You ran into her? Where is she?¡± ¡°She was with Boss. I only saw her from afar. Thalia mentioned it was very possible that it was a trap, so we didn''t go forward.¡± Dave nced at Thalia and nodded. ¡°That''s a good judgment.¡± ¡°After they left, we went into the shop she was at. The building has surveince cameras. Based on the footage we''ve seen, we determined that this is the signal Nat left us!¡± ¡°Did she notice you guys too?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Then how are you so certain this is the signal she left you?¡± ¡°Because those who are close to her will understand she doesn''t drink this. Yet, she bought this at the shop.¡± ¡°Maybe she bought it for someone else?¡± Dave spected. The possibility was low but not zero. ¡°Like who? Boss?¡± ¡°Maybe it''s because there wasn''t a better beverage choice, so she picked this one? In any case, there are a lot of reasons.¡± ¡°Nat''s not that kind of person. She would rather drink in water than this. That''s why I''m sure this is a signal she left us.¡± ¡°Okay, if that really is the case, how are you so sure this signal is left specifically for you?¡± Just as Anthony was about to exin, Thalia interjected impatiently, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? They just know that it''s true when ites to matters like this because they''re blood- rted. They can sense it. Why is it so hard for you to believe that a mother and her children understand each other very well? It''s a matter of instinct and feeling between people who are very familiar with each other. Are you going to tell me you never felt that way before?¡± Dave turned to her. ¡°I just want to confirm it. After all, how did she know they woulde?¡± That was the most important thing he was curious about. Pursing her lips, Thalia wanted to reply, but Anthony went first. ¡°It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, Mr. Dave. This is the truth. She wasn''t sure if we would see her message, but we did.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°That''s right. Besides, they may be young, but they''re intelligent.¡± Hearing that, Dave shifted his gaze to the drink in Anthony''s hand. ¡°Let me see.¡± Without hesitation, Anthony gave it to him. Dave grabbed the drink and examined it. It was a can the size of any ordinary beer can. The brand name that was printed on the can was Wilser. ¡°Wilser...¡± he muttered. As though he thought of something, he looked up and stared at Anthony. ¡°Which shop?¡± ¡°The one at the crossroad.¡± ¡°Take me there. I want to see the surveince footage.¡± It was then Benjamin spoke up. ¡°There''s no need for you to go there to do that. I have it here.¡± Dave turned to the boy. ¡°I recorded it.¡± Benjamin pulled out his phone and showed Dave the surveince footage. Dave looked at Benjamin meaningfully. These two are pretty brilliant. Not only that, they''re thorough. He then withdrew his gaze and watched the surveince footage. The moment the screen showed Natasha picking up the drink, he paused the video, rewound it back by a few seconds, and watched it again. He repeated the process twice to confirm what he saw was correct. It does seem that Natasha''s trying to convey a message. ¡°Look at what Nat did.¡± As Dave spoke, the boys approached him. Thalia leaned over curiously as well. It wasn''t until Dave reyed that specific part of the video a couple more times that Benjamin asked, ¡°Nat was trying to cover up thest part of the word?¡± Dave nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Wilser... Will...¡± Anthony muttered. ¡°What''s Will? Or who is he? What is Nat trying to say?¡± Dave frowned. ¡°General Will?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Benjamin, Anthony, and Thalia swiftly turned to him when he said that. ¡°Who''s General Will?¡± Benjamin asked. Dave looked grim. ¡°General Will is the current leader of Vermillion Base. He''s the instigator of many wars.¡± The boys creased their brows upon hearing that. ¡°But what is Nat trying to say by sending this message? What does it mean?¡± Anthony asked. Dave shook his head. ¡°That I don''t know. I''m also not sure if my interpretation of her message is correct. Hopefully, it is.¡± ¡°We don''t know anyone else with that name even after splitting the word apart, Mr. Dave. So, I think your interpretation is right.¡± Anthony then fell into deep thought. ¡°The problem is, we don''t know what she means by telling us the name. Does she want us to find him?¡± ¡°I''m more inclined to think she''s telling you to be careful of this person.¡± Anthony''s eyebrows remained furrowed while he was still in deep thought. Then Dave recalled something. ¡°Not good.¡± ¡°What?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°When I was looking for your daddy here earlier, I saw plenty of people from Vermillion Base around. You mentioned that Boss showed up near here too. This means this is their territory, or at the very least, they have a base here. In that case, your daddy is in extreme danger.¡± ¡°That''s what Thalia said earlier, too,¡± Anthony said. After shooting a nce at Thalia, Dave looked away and continued, ¡°That''s all the more reason why we need to find your daddy soon! Otherwise, he''s going straight into that person''s trap!¡± ¡°We can''t just search the entire ce openly. We''ll alert Boss'' men,¡± Anthony said worriedly. Concerns shed past Dave''s handsome face. ¡°I think we should find a ce to settle down first. We''re drawing too much attention here, which may spell trouble for us!¡± The boys nodded in unison when they heard that. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Meanwhile, Natasha had just reached the hotel. Just as she was about to get out of the car, Boss said, ¡°It''s not safe around heretely. If you need anything, ask someone to get it for you. Try not to go out unnecessarily.¡± Natasha turned around and looked at the man coldly. ¡°Why? Are you going to start restricting my freedom now?¡± ¡°I''m just concerned about your safety,¡± Boss replied in a deep voice. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°There''s no need for that. I will be responsible for my own safety,¡± Natasha said softly. Boss felt a sh of irritation at how the woman was always keeping people at a distance. He got out of the car and walked toward her. ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of crimes happening. A foreigner like you would be an easy target. I''m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°For my own good?¡± Natasha let out a chuckle when she heard. ¡°But we are at most acquaintances, not even friends. Why are you so good to me?¡± An unfathomable glint appeared in Boss'' eyes as he looked at her. A momentter, the man spoke. ¡°What if I tell you it''s because I find you attractive?¡± ¡°But there are so many attractive women in the world. Are you really good to me because of such a superficial reason?¡± ¡°Because you''re not only pretty, you''re also very sassy! I like that!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I don''t! Besides, I don''t think I''m sassy at all. I''m just good at rejecting people. I think it''s quite sad if you consider that sassy. It means that there isn''t a single genuine person by your side.¡± Not only was the woman sassy, but she was also extremely sharp with her words. However, even if that was the case, Boss still found Natasha extremely appealing, and he could not help but feel attracted to her. ¡°You''re right. It''s true that there aren''t any genuine people around me, but I don''t need that,¡± Boss replied slowly with a meaningful gaze. ¡°If you don''t need that, don''t try to act genuine toward me. I don''t appreciate that.¡± The man merely looked at Natasha without replying. ¡°So, when are you taking me to Vermillion Base?¡± Natasha asked directly. When Boss heard that, he shut his eyes for a moment before saying thoughtfully, ¡°I''ve already told you, General Will is upied with some matterstely. I''ll take you there after he''s done with his work.¡± ¡°How long more will it take?¡± ¡°I''m not sure yet, but it won''t be too long.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, maybe I cane back again when he''s free?¡± A crease appeared between Boss'' brows as he looked at her. Natasha was well aware of her situation. It was clear that the man was keeping her under surveince, but he was trying to act like her friend, telling her that he wasn''t restricting her freedom when it was obviously not true. Natasha did not know what Boss'' intentions were, but she was clear that he was scheming something. At that thought, she looked at the man and said, ¡°I''ll wait for two more days. If the situation is still the same, I''ll be heading to Vermillion Base myself.¡± Boss looked up at the woman incredulously and asked, ¡°You want to go there yourself?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Do you even know where it is?¡± Natasha surveyed her surroundings. ¡°If I guessed it correctly, it should be not too far from here, right? Around fifteen miles toward the east?¡± A smirk, which was somewhat stiff, appeared on Boss'' face as he looked at Natasha with a complicated expression. A whileter, he answered, ¡°Nope.¡± Natasha fixed her gaze on the man as the corners of her lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°You hesitated for ten seconds before replying. That means you''re lying!¡± Indeed, Natasha was extremely smart. In fact, she was so smart that she could see through any pretense. Boss stared at the woman and smiled. Feigning nonchnce, he said, ¡°There''s nothing you can do even if you know the location of Vermillion Base. Do you think you can walk through the gates freely? Or do you think you will be able to get close to General Will? Let me tell you, before you could even step foot into thepound, you would have already been shot dead!¡± Even if what the man said was true, Natasha had already made up her mind. With a fearless expression, she said resolutely, ¡°Even if that''s my fate, I will be responsible for my own choice!¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid of death?¡± Boss asked, scrutinizing her. ¡°I am!¡± Natasha replied, smiling at the man faintly. ¡°Of course I''m afraid to die. Otherwise, why would I look for you?¡± Although it was just a subtle smile, Boss found it extremely alluring. Taking a moment topose himself, the man asked, ¡°If that''s the case, why do you still want to go?¡± ¡°It''s natural for us to be scared when we''re venturing into the unknown. However, being afraid should not stop us from doing what needs to be done,¡± Natasha enunciated each word slowly. Boss looked at her with a strange glow in his eyes and asked, ¡°Your father has already passed away for so long. Isn''t it easier for you to let everything go and move on with your life? Why do you insist on finding out the truth?¡± ¡°Good question. Then why is there a need to have family or blood rtions in this world?¡± Natasha asked in return. Boss pressed his lips together when he heard the woman''s reply. He knew that there was no way he would be able to convince her. After a brief moment of contemtion, the man looked at Natasha and said, ¡°General Will is not somebody to be trifled with. Let me give you a word of advice. It''s better for you to stop pursuing this matter. I can pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, things might progress to a stage where no one will be able to save you!¡± ¡°Thanks for your kind advice. Please help to look into this matter as soon as possible. I don''t want to wait any longer.¡± Boss narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Sometimes, I really wonder if you are really not afraid of death or you are just pretending to be calm.¡± ¡°If you really want to know, why don''t you just take me there?¡± Boss looked at her and pursed his lips tightly. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I shall head upstairs to rest now.¡± ¡°What would you do after finding out the real culprit behind your father''s death?¡± Boss asked suddenly. Natasha halted her steps and turned around to look at the man. After a brief consideration, she replied seriously, ¡°I will do everything I can to kill him!¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°Just that!¡± ¡°But what if the person you''re looking for is already dead?¡± Natasha froze when she heard that question. That was indeed something she had not considered before despite having countless scenarios yed through her head. After a while, she snapped out of her daze and replied, ¡°Do you know something?¡± Boss shook his head. ¡°Nope. It''s just a hypothetical question. However, it''s best that you consider every single possibility!¡± ¡°Thanks for your reminder. I will think about it. Anyway, I want to see his body no matter what!¡± Natasha said in a determined manner. Boss looked at her with an unfathomable glint in his eyes. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± Natasha turned around and walked away without replying. Meanwhile, Boss remained rooted to the spot with his eyes darkening as he stared at the woman''s departing figure. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 After entering the room, Natasha took off her shoes at the doorway and walked inside. She sat on the chair with her slender legs crossed. With one hand supporting her chin, she gazed outside while wearing a tight frown, seemingly in deep thought. A few momentster, she regained her senses and shifted her eyes to the newly purchased items on the table. She got to her feet, took out a can of drink from the grocery bag, and narrowed her eyes at the name on the can. Hopefully, they will see this. With that thought in her mind, Natasha opened the can and poured the drink into the pond before throwing the empty can into the rubbish bin. She then casually tied her hair into a bun and went into the bathroom. When she exited the bathroom half an hourter, she had changed into a morefortable casual sports attire with her hair hanging freely on her back. Despite being a mother of three children, she had the appearance of a pure and innocent maiden with a hint of maturitycing her beauty. She had wanted to take a shower, but she went downstairs in search of food instead, as she suddenly felt a little hungry. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When she descended to the first floor of the hotel, she ordered some food and sat at a table next to the window to enjoy her meal. At that moment, amotion erupted behind her. She turned her head around and saw a knife-wielding man dressed in the hotel employee''s uniform chasing after Boss. She raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise. What is this? An assassination? Natasha continued to enjoy her food unperturbedly. She did not show any inclination to call anyone to help Boss and merely resumed eating while watching the scene. The two men fought in the corridor. When Boss noticed Natasha and how she looked at them in amusement, he knitted his brows. As he was distracted, his opponent managed to take the opportunity of the split second to stab a knife into his chest. ¡°Argh!¡± Boss returned to his senses and furrowed his brows at the sight of the knife protruding from his chest. Even though he was infuriated, there was nothing he could do because he was at a disadvantage. However, just as the killer was about to end Boss'' life with a final hit, Boss struggled mightily until his face turned crimson. Natasha could have rescued Boss if she had provided him with the slightest assistance. Still, she remained an observer and ate her meal in a rxed manner, showing no desire to lend a helping hand. Instead, the amused look in her eyes intensified. Inexplicableplex emotions glinted in Boss'' eyes as he gave her the side-eye. In the end, Boss was gradually overwhelmed in the brawl as his muscles grew weaker. Just as the assassin was about to stab the knife into Boss'' eyes, a loud bang sounded. The man threatening to end Boss'' life froze with his widened eyes fixating on Boss. Bang! Bang! Two more gunshots rang out. Blood gushed out from the killer''s mouth as his grip around the knife slowly ckened. He ultimately fell to the floor with his eyes still open as he expired in reluctance. Someone jogged over a few secondster. ¡°Boss, how are you? Are you all right?¡± Boss did not respond, seemingly used to experiencing such situations. He stared at the man on the floor and said, ¡°Get rid of him.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Boss applied pressure on the wound on his chest, but blood continued to pour out continuously. His subordinates hurried over. ¡°Boss, are you hurt?¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°I''ll get the doctor right away!¡± One of his subordinates immediately left after saying that. Boss stood rooted to his spot with his gaze fixated on Natasha, who was sitting nearby and enjoying her meal calmly with a hint of disdain and mockery on her face. He strode up to her, sat down, and asked, while staring at her food, ¡°So, how''s the food?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°It''s not bad.¡± ¡°What about the show earlier? Was it entertaining?¡± ¡°It was a little boring.¡± ¡°Boring?¡± ¡°The ending is predictable, just like all the shows on television.¡± Natasha shook her head regretfully. Boss sat in front of her with blood trickling down her chest and colors draining from his face with every passing second. Yet, when he heard her words, he chuckled. ¡°You seem disappointed with the oue?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha smiled at him. ¡°I''m still counting on you on the search, so I''ll never harbor that kind of thought.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why didn''t you help me just now?¡± ¡°Me? Help?¡± Boss stared at her in silence. ¡°Shouldn''t I allow you to handle a matter between men on your own? If I had assisted you, how embarrassed would you have looked in front of others?¡± ¡°Then should I be thanking you instead?¡± ¡°You don''t have to thank me. I didn''t do anything anyway.¡± Natasha consumed her food nonchntly, seemingly indulging the moment as if everything that had happened earlier was no different from watching a movie. Boss gazed at her. If I had not known her better after a few days of interacting with her, I would have had the urge to kill her. However, at that instant, not only was he not angered, but he was experiencing an inexplicable feeling. Boss felt that anyone who saw Natasha''s slightly contemptuous and teasing look at that moment would more or less yearn to figure out what was going on in her mind. This woman is different from all the other women I''ve met. She has a conflicting personality of being simultaneously humble and arrogant. She may appear carefree, but she has an unyielding side, disallowing anyone to control or restrain her. Boss suddenly curled his lips into a smile while looking at her. Natasha stared at him. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°I suddenly understand now why J is so madly in love with you. You are indeed a very memorable woman.¡± Natasha was momentarily stunned by the mention of Keh. She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just sharing with you my newfound rity,¡± Boss teased her. Natasha looked at him, unconvinced that he would talk about Keh for no reason. As her mind raced, Boss piped up, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you don''t know. J is currently in Spaunia too!¡± Natasha gazed at him in bewilderment. Boss added, ¡°Moreover, he''s here because of you.¡± Her eyes gradually turned frosty, but she quickly recollected herself after she was reminded of something. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why? You don''t believe me?¡± Natasha took a sip of her wine and shut her eyes. ¡°I don''t doubt you. I just did not anticipate he would one day end up in this situation too.¡± Boss narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Feigning nonchnce, Natasha looked up at him. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you not know about this?¡± ¡°About what?¡± Natasha curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°It seems that you are not aware of all the news.¡± Boss narrowed his eyes at her. Natasha deliberately pretended to be in a dilemma, knitting her delicate brows and arranging her gorgeous facial features into a mischievous look. ¡°Let''s put it this way. Keh is my ex-husband.¡± A surprised look shed across Boss'' face. Natasha continued having her meal and said casually, ¡°I married him a few years ago, but he was such a jerk, so we filed for a divorce.¡± Taking in her unconcerned demeanor, Boss could not help but feel curious despite enduring the unbearable pain in his chest. ¡°That''s it?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°That''s it.¡± Boss looked at her in utter perplexity. ¡°Perhaps I was too ugly a few years ago, so he disliked me, but now¡±¡ªNatasha let out a chuckle ¡ª¡°I suppose all men judge women by their appearance. Nevertheless, I don''t care about such a superficial rtionship.¡± ¡°Ugly?¡± Boss regarded her with a confused look. Although Boss spent most of his time abroad, his perception of female beauty was not affected by the foreign girls'' appearances. In his opinion, Natasha was one of the most beautiful women he had seen. A woman as charming as her was difficult to be found even in the entertainment industry, so her self-description of being ugly baffled him. Natasha contemted briefly before saying, ¡°Maybe I was not skilled in preening myself in the past, so I was slightly uglier, I think?¡± Up until that moment, she did not feel that she was hideous. Instead, she found it highly tedious because she had to spend a lot of time and effort primping herself. However, she had made it a habit under Denise''s constant reminders. Still, Boss remained unconvinced. How ugly can someone like her be even without dolling herself up? She''s not wearing any makeup at the moment, yet she still looks as captivating as ever. Her tender skin is so fair, and her beauty has a natural elegance. She''s so mesmerizing that I find it hard to take my eyes off her. ¡°So, are you saying you don''t love him?¡± Boss asked. ¡°Love?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I did love him.¡± ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°I don''t love him anymore the moment we divorced.¡± ¡°Can one''s feelings be manipted so easily?¡± ¡°One''s feelings may not be easily manipted, but there is only so much hurt and disappointment one''s heart can sustain. Why should I continue loving someone who used to disdain me?¡± Natasha reverted the question to him. Boss stared at her, seemingly doubtful about what she said. A few momentster, he grinned. ¡°If you don''t love him anymore, why are you two still entangled? I can see that he''s willing to sacrifice his life for your sake.¡± Natasha''s heart shuddered instantaneously. She did not know what interactions between her and Keh prompted Boss toe up with such a conclusion. Nheless, the only thing she could do at that moment was to act as if she could not care less. ¡°That''s right. He resorted to all kinds of methods to ditch me in the past. And now, he can do the same to possess me.¡± Listening to her tone, Boss thought Natasha was genuinely uninterested in Keh. ¡°In that case, should I help you kill him?¡± Natasha was taken aback as she looked at him in silence. ¡°What''s the matter? Is your heart aching for him?¡± Boss chirped. Even though his lips were turning paler and his face a sickly shade, he continued to endure the agony. His yellow pupils gleamed as if they could read someone else''s mind. ¡°If you wish to kill him, do it. Don''t drag me into this and use me as an excuse. I''m not someone who would lose myself in a rtionship. Keh Hamilton is not the only man avable on this earth. My only wish is for us to separate on good terms.¡± ¡°You''ve said so much, but you''re still unwilling to see him dead, right?¡± Boss uttered firmly. ¡°If that''s how you perceive this matter, there''s nothing I can say to change your mind.¡± Natasha remained indifferent as if she was genuinely apathetic about Keh. ¡°I investigated you and Keh when I was in Glenport City, and things were different from the way you describe it now.¡± ¡°What did you find out, then?¡± ¡°Keh is willing to sacrifice his life for you.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha nodded gracefully. ¡°Perhaps that is true. Men are always chasing after things they cannot have. They have the courage to do anything in the process, but once they achieve their goal, they still won''t appreciate what they own. Still, are you sure Keh would do so? Is he truly willing to sacrifice his life, or is that just an act to garner pity to acquire the favor of someone he cannot have? Do you really understand him?¡± Boss gazed at her in silence. ¡°I know Keh way better than you do. He may appear loyal, but that is just a facade for the public to see. He''s very adept at putting up a pretense,¡± she said. ¡°But there are things that cannot be faked.¡± ¡°It is not that he cannot fake it. It is you who are afraid of believing him.¡± Complicated emotions glinted in Boss'' eyes. ¡°I don''t know what happened between you and Keh, but I advise you not to trust him easily,¡± Natasha said with a smile. Despite how convincing she sounded, at that moment, Boss failed to discern who was the one putting on a show in front of him. Suddenly, pain erupted in the wound on his chest. He clutched his chest and continued to stare at her pensively. A few secondster, the doctor arrived. Boss'' subordinate walked up to him. ¡°Boss, the doctor is here. Let him treat your wound first.¡± Boss stayed still and did not respond. ¡°You''ll end up losing too much blood and affect our subsequent n,¡± his subordinate reminded him. Upon hearing that, Boss regained his senses. His subordinate hastily moved forward to check his wound. Boss remained seated opposite Natasha, seemingly challenging her with his eyes. Then, the doctor piped up, ¡°The wound is quite deep. We''ll have to find a ce for you to lie down before we disinfect the wound and apply the stitches. Otherwise, you might go into shock due to heavy blood loss.¡± ¡°Boss...¡± ¡°Let''s go back to the room,¡± Boss suddenly said. His subordinate immediately stepped forward to help him up. Boss looked away and stood up unsteadily to leave. At that moment, gazing at his leaving figure from behind while supporting her chin with one hand, Natasha said, ¡°Will your wound affect our schedule two dayster?¡± Boss looked at her and noticed she was wearing a faint smile as if everything that had happened had nothing to do with her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 At that moment, Boss curled his lips. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t affect your n.¡± ¡°Okay. I''m d to hear that.¡± Natasha nodded in relief before getting back to enjoying her meal as if his injury was a minor hindrance to her. She could not care less as long as he did not disrupt her n. Although he did not establish any form of rtionship with her, the acknowledgment of her reaction annoyed him. He shot her a meaningful look and said nothing. Then, he left the restaurant with the help of his subordinate. After he left, Natasha continue to sit in her spot and ate her food. Despite her graceful and casual demeanor, she was actually feeling curious and bewildered. From her conversation with Boss earlier, she realized there was a conflict between Boss and Keh, not to mention a fatal conflict. More importantly, if her guess was correct, Keh was also here, and he was there because of her. Besides, she reckoned that Boss and Keh must still be in touch with one another. She had said all those things earlier because she had considered that point. She did not want to let Boss know, nor did she want him to stir anything between Keh and her. Her heart palpitated for some reason when she thought of that. Before her departure, Natasha had left everything in Keh''s care, including Terrence, because she believed Keh would make it. Unexpectedly, he had followed her to Spaunia. Natasha was not questioning Keh''s feelings toward herself. It was because shecked the self- confidence to think that someone would do that for her. Even until that moment, Natasha remained doubtful. Despite her skepticism, she knew she had to rify that matter as soon as possible. Only then could she prevent the most undesirable situation from happening. Meanwhile, Dave found an ordinary hotel. The number of people there was less to begin with. Therefore, the hotel they stayed in did not have many upants. That night, Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia were sitting on the balcony outside. Right then, Dave had just finished talking on the phone. When he saw the three of them sitting there, he walked over. Anthony looked at Dave and asked, ¡°How are things, Mr. Dave? Did you manage to contact Daddy?¡± Dave gazed at Anthony and shook his head. Anthony was a little disappointed to hear that. ¡°I asked Miguel to track your daddy''s location, but to no avail,¡± Dave said. ¡°Daddy''s phone is installed with a chip, so there''s no way to track his device,¡± Anthony replied. Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Anthony was stumped. He could not possibly tell Dave that he had tried locating his father using that method before. Anthony considered answering that the existence of the chip was the most usible reason among many others. Still, despite thinking of that excuse, Anthony responded honestly, ¡°I-I saw it by ident.¡± Dave regarded Anthony with a pensive look in silence afterward. ¡°We can''t continue searching aimlessly, right?¡± Benjamin said. Then, he turned to look at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, do you have any other idea?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Dave replied. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We wait.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were rendered speechless. What a ridiculous idea. ¡°This is the only thing left for us to do,¡± Dave said. Anthony stared at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, we don''t have much time left. Who knows what Daddy will do the next moment? We must find him and stop him now. Otherwise, things will spiral beyond our imagination.¡± ¡°Do you have a better idea, then?¡± Dave asked. Anthony frowned because he could note up with any constructive suggestion. Once Keh decided not to answer their calls or reply to their messages, the chances of locating him would be extremely slim. After all, Keh was a capable man. It was effortless for him to avoid their tracking. Thalia, sitting at one side, swept her eyes across them and could not help but sneer. Hearing the sound, Dave shifted his gaze onto her. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you have any good idea?¡± ¡°I don''t.¡± Thalia shook her head. Dave nced at her and swiftly looked elsewhere. ¡°However, I do have a wicked suggestion,¡± she said. Dave, Anthony, and Benjamin gazed at her simultaneously upon hearing that. ¡°What wicked suggestion do you have?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°We may not be able to find Keh, but I suppose we can locate his car?¡± They continued to stare at her. ¡°We can just burn the car. Then he''ll know, right?¡± Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces. That''s an idea! ¡°What? Do you have a grudge against me?¡± Dave piped up. ¡°Personally, there isn''t. But the same cannot be said, organization-wise,¡± Thalia replied with a faint smile. Dave snickered. ¡°Do you know how much that car is?¡± ¡°I don''t know. That''s not my car anyway, so how would I know?¡± ¡°There are only two units of that car avable worldwide, and each unit is worth over one hundred million. No, that''s not right. To be more precise, you can''t purchase that car regardless of how much money you have.¡± Thalia did not seem to care about Dave''s speech. ¡°So what? Are you saying your best friend''s life is not as worthy as a car?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, I did mention this is a wicked suggestion. You all can just forget I ever said this. After all, Keh''s life and death have nothing to do with me.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were at a loss for words. Can you not say those words in such a casual manner? Daddy''s life and death may have nothing to do with you, but it is highly relevant to us! At that thought, they turned to look at Dave. They wanted to say something but found the words stuck in their throats. After all, it was a good virtue not to inflict on others what they did not desire to happen to themselves. Even at that critical moment, Anthony and Benjamin could not bring themselves to make such a request to Dave. In the end, the two boys merely gazed at him. Dave turned his head around and looked at them, seemingly sensing their conflicting minds from their gazes. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°This is indeed a wicked idea.¡± Anthony and Benjamin kept quiet as they pursed their lips, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Although this method is wicked, it should be effective.¡± The boys looked up at Dave in bewilderment. ¡°I don''t know if this n will work, but it is worth a try.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, you¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I will ask your daddy topensate me in the future.¡± Dave''s eyes shed with determination and reassurance. ¡°No. We''ll ask Daddy to reimburse you double the amount! No, wait! Triple or quadruple the amount!¡± Anthony eximed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Daveughed at the sight of Anthony''s excited demeanor. ¡°Are you trying to make your daddy go bankrupt?¡± ¡°That''s all right. Even if that happens, I can still take care of him,¡± Anthony replied. Dave guffawed. Then he lifted his arm and nced at the time. ¡°All right, it''s about time now. Let''s go.¡± Anthony was momentarily dazed. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Aren''t we going to burn the car?¡± Anthony blinked. ¡°N-Now?¡± ¡°It''ste at night, and there''s no one around. This is a perfect time.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°That''s enough. Quit hesitating. Let''s hurry up and go,¡± Thalia piped up and got to her feet impatiently. Anthony and Benjamin had no choice but to follow Dave and Thalia. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 As soon as they arrived at the entrance, Benjamin said, ¡°But we haven''t found the car.¡± Anthony paused in his steps. That''s right! We went on separate ways to find the car, but none of us found it. Thalia pursed her lips and gazed at Dave with her beautiful eyes. ¡°That depends on whether someone wants to let us find it,¡± she said teasingly. Dave looked up at her, his eyes filled withplicated emotions. She is indeed a smart woman. It seems that members of Darz are reallypetent after all! Anthony and Benjamin seemed to have sensed something. They looked at Dave and saw that he was staring at Thalia with his lips pursed and that there was something about the look in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Dave...¡± Dave came back to his senses. He turned to look at Anthony and Benjamin and said, ¡°I do know where the car is.¡± Anthony''s and Benjamin''s frowns deepened. ¡°I found the car when we separated just now, but there was no trace of your daddy. I don''t want to upset you guys, so I chose not to tell you about it,¡± Dave said in a low voice. After listening to his exnation, Thalia chuckled and shifted her gaze elsewhere. Anthony closed his eyes for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Dave, I don''t think it''s right. Since we agreed to cooperate with each other, we should also trust each other. Although we''re young, that doesn''t mean we''re immature. I hope you can tell us the truth if anything happens next time.¡± Dave was baffled by Anthony''s words. After thinking for a while, he responded, ¡°Okay. I''m sorry for not thinking it through. There won''t be a next time.¡± Anthony nodded and did not pursue it any further. ¡°Let''s go, then.¡± With that, Anthony walked ahead of them, with Dave, Thalia, and Benjamin in tow. ¡°How did you know that Mr. Dave found the car? Haven''t you been with us all the time?¡± Benjamin whispered to Thalia. He was curious, as Thalia had been with the two of them all the time when they had gone to find the car earlier. Thalia looked at Anthony and Dave at the front, then at Benjamin. ¡°Do you believe in a woman''s sixth sense?¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless by her reply. Should I believe her? Maybe I should! Sometimes, Anthony, Denise, and I do have this special feeling. At the thought of that, Benjamin nodded. ¡°I believe you!¡± ¡°Seriously? How can you believe in everything?¡± Thalia poked his little head with her finger. ¡°It''s not that I believe in everything. I just believe in everything you said!¡± Thalia was stunned for a moment. Aww, why is he so sweet? Thalia felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart. ¡°Would you still believe me even if I told you lies?¡± she asked. ¡°If you tell us lies, then I believe it must be for our own good!¡± said Benjamin. Before Thalia knew it, her heart was overflowing with love again. She looked at Benjamin, her eyes brimming with affection. ¡°You''re so sweet, Benjamin! How can there be such a sweet boy like you in this world?¡± Thalia walked up to him and gave him a big hug. ¡°Sweet?¡± Benjamin smiled awkwardly. It was the first time someone had described him in that way. ¡°Yes! You''re simply a gem! You''re brilliant, well-behaved, and cute!¡± Thalia nodded vigorously. She could not wait to have such a child for herself. She wanted to snatch him away and take him as her own son. Benjamin simply smiled and said nothing. I''m not sweet, but I''m grateful. To anyone who''s good to us, I will treat them kindly too. On the contrary, to anyone who tries to hurt us, I will make them pay the price for it! A hint of hostility shed across his eyes as he thought of that. Thalia was so happy that she did not notice the hostility that fleeted across his eyes. ¡°Benjamin, you have to always treat me like this, okay? You have to show Anthony what a real man should look like.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin beamed. His adorable look triggered Thalia''s maternal instincts again. Aww! How I wish I have the exact same son as Benjamin! How did Natasha give birth to such an amazing son? I must get some tips from her one day! While she was thinking about that, they continued moving forward. Right then, Thalia said to Benjamin, ¡°Actually, when we went back to the agreed ce to meet him just now, he was obviously waiting for us there. He did not seem anxious at all, and his voice sounded as if he knew that we did not find the car. I was a little suspicious at that time, so I took a wild guess.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I guess a woman''s sixth sense is pretty urate!¡± Thalia grinned. Benjamin is always my greatest supporter! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Actually... I''m still a little suspicious...¡± she said. ¡°About what?¡± Thalia went silent for a moment. Then, she replied, ¡°Nothing. Maybe I''m just oversensitive.¡± Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Thalia, do you have any prejudice against Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°What makes you say so?¡± ¡°Well, I always feel that you''re a little too harsh whenever you talk to him!¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Benjamin nodded honestly. Thalia was not really bothered by that. ¡°We''re from two organizations that are against each other. It''s normal that I don''t like him. I''ve probably inadvertently shown my hatred toward him in our conversations, but it''s no big deal. He doesn''t like me either!¡± ¡°But I think Mr. Dave treats you really well!¡± ¡°Are you sure? How can you tell that he treats me well?¡± Thalia looked at him in confusion. ¡°When you said you were hungry on our way here just now, he purposely pulled over to buy you food!¡± ¡°He bought the food for the two of you! It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°But we were not hungry, and we just ate!¡± Thalia was at a loss for words. She looked at Benjamin, perplexed. Then she shook her head. ¡°No. It has nothing to do with me. Even if you were not hungry, he did buy it for you! I don''t agree with what you said.¡± Seeing her reaction, Benjamin smiled. ¡°I don''t need you to agree with what I said. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Anthony and I saw it very clearly.¡± ¡°Then I believe there''s something wrong with your eyes! We''re enemies! Why would he buy me food?¡± There was no way that Thalia would believe what Benjamin said. Benjamin thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Maybe Mr. Dave has a crush on you?¡± ¡°Maybe the Earth will explode one day. Do you believe it?¡± ¡°Is there a need for you to overreact?¡± Thalia scoffed, ¡°Isn''t it scary if Mars crashes into Earth?¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Benjamin burst out giggling. ¡°We were just guessing.¡± ¡°Stop making such guesses. It''s terrifying!¡± said Thalia while shaking her head as if she had encountered something horrible. ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But what are you scared of?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia was at a loss for words. Right, what am I scared of? I don''t know, but I just think it''s terrifying! ¡°Anyway, it''s just terrifying!¡± Benjamin scrutinized Dave quietly. ¡°Actually, Mr. Dave is quite good-looking, and he''s rich. I think you can give him a chance...¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Which of our organizations do you think will agree to this? Darz or DX?¡± ¡°This is your personal matter. Why do you need their agreements?¡± ¡°I''m a member of Darz. Of course, I have to follow the rules of Darz!¡± ¡°Darz doesn''t have such a rule that says that its member can''t fall in love with someone from DX, does it?¡± ¡°There''s no such written rule, but everyone just knows it! DX is their nemesis. Darz will never allow such a thing to happen!¡± ¡°If it happens, it happens. It doesn''t matter whether it''s allowed or not.¡± ¡°But it''s not happening!¡± ¡°At the end of the day, you just don''t love him!¡± ¡°Yes, you finally said the truth!¡± Benjamin looked at her. ¡°I just think it''s too difficult between you and Spencer. Maybe you won''t suffer so much if you change your target!¡± Thalia''s expression immediately turned stiff when Benjamin mentioned Spencer. However, sheter put on an indifferent face. ¡°Says who? Listen, my life will be more miserable if I get together with Dave!¡± ¡°There are two types of pain in this world. One is psychological pain, and the other is physical pain. If you can find someone who loves you as much as you love him, even if the world is against you, you won''t feel any pain as long as the two of you hold on to each other. But if your love is one-sided, even if the whole world supports you, you''ll still be in pain if he doesn''t love you!¡± Benjamin looked at her for a moment and continued, ¡°Maybe Spencer likes you too, but his attitude is making you miserable. Thalia, I don''t think you should be treated like this. No matter what excuses he has, he shouldn''t treat you like this.¡± Thalia was dumbstruck by Benjamin''s words. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She stared at him for a long time, not knowing how to respond. Even a child understands that. It''s impossible that Spencer doesn''t understand it. Perhaps he just doesn''t like me in the same way that I like him! Thalia suppressed her emotions and smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? I''m over it now!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Stop deceiving yourself!¡± Thalia poked him with her finger again. ¡°You were so gentle to me just now. Why did you change so quickly?¡± ¡°I just feel sorry for you.¡± Thalia smiled. Of course, she understood. ¡°I''m not deceiving myself. I just need some time. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine!¡± ¡°The best way to heal from a broken rtionship is to start a new one! Maybe you''ll forget about him soon!¡± ¡°With who? Do you want me to just grab a stranger on the street?¡± ¡°There''s one right in front of you!¡± Thalia looked at Dave in front of her and shook her head. ¡°I swear by my sixth sense, he doesn''t have any feelings for me!¡± ¡°But the way he acts around you¡ª¡± ¡°Maybe he''s just a gentleman! That doesn''t mean that he has feelings for me. I can see it from his eyes!¡± ¡°His eyes?¡± ¡°When you like someone, you''ll look at her all the time despite yourself. Your eyes will sparkle whenever you see her, and you can''t help thinking about her. Do you see these on him?¡± Benjamin thought carefully for a moment. Other than the food, I can''t think of anything else... ¡°I know you care about me, but I know what to do. Give me some time, and I''ll be all right!¡± said Thalia. Benjamin nodded. The two walked behind Dave while talking, and they soon arrived at a hidden ce. Seeing the car parked in front of him, Anthony and Benjamin immediately stepped forward to take a look. After confirming that it was Keh''s car, Anthony immediately looked around. Dave knew what Anthony was thinking. ¡°I only saw the car when I came here just now, and I didn''t see your daddy. I searched around and found nothing still.¡± Anthony retracted his gaze and looked at him with doubts in his eyes. ¡°If you don''t believe me, you can look around. I''ll wait for you right here!¡± said Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, I didn''t say I don''t believe you. I''m just thinking maybe Daddy was not around when you came over just now. But is there a possibility that he''s back now?¡± ¡°You got a point.¡± Dave nodded and looked at him. ¡°But ording to your daddy''s personality, do you think he will expose himself by leaving his car at such an obvious spot?¡± ¡°He won''t, but maybe Daddy thinks that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce.¡± A conflicted look shed across Dave''s eyes. ¡°Just wait for us here, Mr. Dave. We''ll look around.¡± ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Anthony thought for a moment and nodded. With that, they started to look around and even knocked on doors to look for Keh. Unfortunately, they found nothing. Dave''s expression remained indifferent and emotionless. As they returned to the car again, Anthony was a little upset. Dave looked at him. ¡°Anthony, he''s J! He won''t let us find him so easily!¡± Despite knowing that what Dave said made sense, Anthony could not help feeling depressed. Nheless, he quickly regained hisposure and looked up at them. ¡°It''s okay. Since Daddy is not showing up, we''ll find a way to make him show up!¡± Dave nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Dave, have you really thought about it? Won''t you feel bad about the car?¡± asked Benjamin. ¡°I think its sacrifice is worth it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave!¡± Dave responded with a smile. Anthony looked at Thalia and suggested, ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± Thalia was stunned. ¡°Me? Why don''t you ask the owner of the car to do it?¡± ¡°This car belongs to Mr. Dave. I think it''s too cruel to ask him to do it himself. You do it!¡± said Anthony. In fact, Thalia did not mind doing it. ¡°I can do it, but I''m afraid someone will¡ª¡± ¡°I''ll do it!¡± Dave interjected, then turned to look at them. ¡°Take a few steps back!¡± The three of them immediately stepped back. Dave stepped forward and looked at his car. Upon deliberation, he finally set the car on fire. Within seconds, the car was engulfed by the fire. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 As the car lit up in mes, they hid in the dark and waited for Keh''s appearance. However, time ticked by, and no one appeared. Anthony and Benjamin looked around anxiously for fear that they would miss anything because the longer they waited, the less likely Keh would appear. On the contrary, Dave looked rather calm. He looked at Anthony and Benjamin expressionless. It seemed as if all of this was within his expectation. Thalia stood behind him and looked at his expression closely. She noticed his lips slowly curled upward. An hour had passed. There was no trace of Keh but just a few passers-by who hade over to have a look. From N?velDrama.Org. The two boys were upset. Dave gazed at them. ¡°Maybe your daddy really isn''t around here. That''s why he didn''t show up.¡± ¡°Then why did he park his car here?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Maybe he has other ns and he just parked his car here temporarily. Maybe we just think too much!¡± Anthony looked at Dave, feeling disappointed. Despite his refusal to admit it, there was nothing he could do. Looking at the car that was burned down with only its skeleton left, Anthony knew that Keh would never appear. He turned and headed straight to where they came from. Benjamin immediately went after him. Right then, Thalia walked up to Dave and gave him a meaningful look. When their eyes met, their emotions were stirred up. Thalia smirked and followed Anthony and Benjamin. Dave retracted his gaze and followed them as well. Soon, night fell. In the room, Anthony was lying on his bed with his hands behind his head. He stared nkly at the ceiling, seemingly in deep thought. Benjamin walked over and sat at the side. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Anthony turned to look at him. ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Do you think Mr. Dave is acting a little strange?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes. Benjamin gave it some thought and said, ¡°When Thalia and I were walking behind you earlier today, we chatted for a while. Thalia said she''s suspicious...¡± ¡°About what?¡± Benjamin shook his head. ¡°She didn''t finish her sentence, but I feel it has something to do with Mr. Dave. Besides... I also think he''s a little strange.¡± Anthony''s attention was all on Keh, and he had not noticed any strange behavior from Dave. However, since Benjamin had brought that up, he suddenly had the same feeling too. ¡°Indeed. Since the day we went to look for Daddy, Mr. Dave has been acting a little weird...¡± ¡°Do you think Mr. Dave doesn''t want us to...¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Benjamin frowned. ¡°I''m not quite sure, but I feel that Mr. Dave doesn''t really want us to find Daddy...¡± ¡°You mean Mr. Dave has some other motive?¡± ¡°I don''t want to think so, but his behavior is indeed a little strange!¡± Anthony shook his head after contemting for a while. ¡°That''s impossible!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He has a very strong friendship with Daddy!¡± ¡°But they haven''t seen each other for many years. Who knows what happened over the years? Humans are unpredictable!¡± Hearing that, Anthony fell into deep thought again, but he was still firm. ¡°I still don''t think that''s possible. I think their rtionship should be stronger over time instead of the other way around. I believe in Mr. Dave.¡± ¡°I share the same thought as you, and I want to believe in Mr. Dave too. But how do you exin his strange behavior?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Instead of guessing here, why don''t we have an honest chat with him?¡± ¡°What if he still continues to act in the same way?¡± ¡°Then that''s the end of our cooperation!¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Anthony immediately got up from his bed and the two then headed outside. Meanwhile, Thalia suddenly appeared on Dave''s balcony by jumping from a balcony on the other side. Seeing that the room was empty, Thalia walked in. She heard the sound of flowing watering from the bathroom. Just as she was trying to figure out her next move, the sound of flowing water stopped. It was then followed by the sound of footsteps. She immediately hid in a corner, knowing that he was about toe out of the bathroom. Thalia knew that she would definitely be exposed the moment he opened the door. However, that was also the best moment for her to make her move. She looked even more determined at that thought. As soon as the door was opened, Thalia stepped forward and pointed a gun at his back without hesitation. ¡°Don''t move!¡± Thalia said. Dave immediately froze. Thalia looked at him, and her lips quirked up. ¡°The legendary Wild Wolf is not so impressive after all!¡± Look, he fell into my hands so easily. Dave turned around slowly, not feeling angry or annoyed. ¡°Don''t move!¡± Thalia warned him again, pointing the gun at him. Dave raised his hands, looking rxed. ¡°I''m not moving, but we have to talk face-to-face, right?¡± Thalia looked at him warily. Dave was born with the appearance of an aristocrat. His gestures were elegant and charming. Even when he was put under such a circumstance, he still remained calm. ¡°I don''t think you''re here just to kill me. Am I right?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°How are you going to exin to Anthony and Benjamin after you kill me?¡± ¡°Don''t you think all your little tricks are enough for me to exin?¡± Dave stared at her in silence. I knew it! Even though I could hide it from the two little ones, I could not hide it from her! She''s indeed one of the top members of Darz. ¡°What little tricks?¡± Dave pretended to be innocent. ¡°Are you going to keep acting innocent?¡± Dave smiled and said nothing. Thalia looked at him. ¡°I won''t allow you to take advantage of their trust in you. I''m going to end your life today!¡± ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia looked determined. ¡°Do you think I will open my balcony door so widely in this mosquito season and wait for you to come in and kill me?¡± Thalia, who was about to shoot him, was stunned by his words. Just as she was lost in thought, Dave made a move and pped her hand. Thalia responded quickly too, but Dave still managed to break free from her control. ¡°How despicable!¡± Thalia raged and charged toward him. The next moment, the two started fighting in the small room. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 As the fight went on, Thalia soon noticed that Dave kept dodging her attacks with no intention of fighting back. Blowing her top, she growled, ¡°Don''t think I''ll go easy on you just because you won''t fight back! I''m taking your life today whether you like it or not!¡± Upon saying that, she unleashed another set of attacks. Being a nimble and light woman, Thalia was very good at maximizing her own strengths. Every attack she made was deadly and effective. Seeing how serious she was, Dave finally started attacking as well. In the end, the two of them were forced into a corner. Thalia red at the man before her and said, ¡°After today, I''ll make sure everyone knows that Dave of DX is a man who has no qualms about deceiving even children!¡± ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°Do I even need proof?¡± Thalia threw the question back at him. ¡°I already had an inkling that Keh wouldn''t show up when I went there today. Lo and behold, you didn''t disappoint me as well and you did exactly what I expected you to. So what more proof do I need? I''m telling you right now that my intuition is the best proof I have.¡± Seeing that Thalia was about to attack again, Dave said, ¡°I don''t care whether you believe me or not, but I bear no ill will toward those two.¡± ¡°Hah! Only those two will believe your words.¡± Just when they were about to make their moves, a knock sounded on the door. Both of them were stunned. Dave looked at Thalia and eximed, ¡°It''s them!¡± A trace of doubt shed across Thalia''s face. Dave asked, ¡°So, shall I open the door? Or are you going to kill me in front of them?¡± ¡°Do you think I don''t have the guts to do that?¡± ¡°Well, it''s not that you don''t have the guts to do so, it''s that you won''t. At least, you won''t do it in front of them. Otherwise, you wouldn''t havee in here from the balcony in the first ce.¡± Dave gazed at her, looking sure of his analysis. Thalia scoffed, ¡°It seems that your silver tongue is the only trick you''re good at.¡± Dave stared at her. ¡°I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again. Everything I did, I did on Keh''s order. I bear no ill will toward those two. After all, if I did, they wouldn''t have lived until now. As for whether you''ll believe my words or not, that''s up to you.¡± Thalia raised her head to look into Dave''s eyes as if she wanted to see through him. Just then, someone rapped on the door again. ¡°Mr. Dave, are you asleep?¡± came Anthony''s voice from the other side of the door. Dave asked again, ¡°So, are we going to continue fighting, or should I go open the door?¡± Both of them were in a deadlock. Thalia pursed her lips, looking as if she was contemting his words. At that moment, Benjamin''s voice rang out. ¡°Could something have happened?¡± ¡°Should we go get someone to open the door?¡± Hearing the kids'' voices, Thalia knew that if they didn''t open the door, the kids would force their way in. She looked at Dave and said, ¡°Just as you said, you''d better not be scheming against them. I''ll be watching your every move. The moment I see something fishy, I''ll give it my all to end your life.¡± Dave chuckled. ¡°J would be relieved if he saw how you treat them.¡± ¡°How I treat them has nothing to do with Keh!¡± Dave raised his brows at that and said nothing else. Thalia hesitated and released her grip on him. ¡°You''d better remember what I said.¡± Without replying to her, Dave headed straight for the door. Anthony and Benjamin were in the middle of taking their phone out to give Dave a call when the door was opened. The two kids raised their heads to look at him. ¡°Mr. Dave¡ª¡± Just when they were about to continue, they saw a figure in Dave''s room. The kids narrowed their eyes. ¡°Thalia?¡± Standing rooted to the spot, Thalia made no move to dodge away. Instead, she walked over to them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia mulled over the question, trying hard toe up with an answer. Dave said, ¡°She said she had something to talk to me about, but you guys came before she could tell me. Well, now that you''re here, let''s just head in and have a chat together.¡± With that, he opened the door wide and invited the kids into the room. Anthony and Benjamin stared at the two adults standing before them, their eyes gleaming with curiosity. While they concocted all kinds of scenarios in their minds, they walked into the room. What on earth happened here? The two kids stood at the entrance as they swept their gazes over the messy room. Acting as if nothing was out of the ordinary, Dave invited, ¡°Come, take a seat.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, your room...¡± Benjamin stared at him before turning to nce at Thalia. Dave replied nonchntly, ¡°Oh, it''s the cat''s doing.¡± ¡°A cat?¡± Dave continued inly, ¡°A cat came in from the balcony just now and messed up my room. That''s why it''s so messy in here.¡± Hearing that, Benjamin nodded, looking to be deep in thought. When he nced over at Thalia, he thought he saw the woman narrowing her eyes, her gaze shing with a warning look. However, she was back to normal a secondter and even gave them a sweet-looking smile. Anthony exchanged nces with Benjamin. Hmm... something''s fishy going on here... Benjamin turned to look at Thalia. ¡°So why did you look for Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°Uh, I...¡± Thalia racked her brain toe up with a reply. I don''t have any proof yet, so I can''te clean with them. Besides, even though my gut''s telling me there''s something off with Dave, I don''t really sense any maliceing from him. Just like he said, he didn''t harm the children. That was also the reason why I came here in the first ce. Regardless, there''s no way I can bring myself to tell them the truth. With that thought in mind, she turned to look at Dave, only to see him wearing an indifferent expression. He, too, was staring at her, as if waiting for her reply. In the end, with everyone''s gazes on her, Thalia could only say, ¡°It was nothing. I was just here to uh... borrow a cigarette!¡± ¡°A cigarette?¡± ¡°Yeah! You got any problem with that?¡± ¡°Well, not really. It''s just we''ve never seen you smoke before.¡± ¡°That''s because you guys are kids. I was worried the smoke will stunt your growth.¡± The two boys raised their brows when they heard that. Just then, Dave whipped out a stick of cigarette out of nowhere and handed it to Thalia. Thalia reached out to take it before forcing a stiff smile at him. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You''re most wee,¡± came Dave''s reply. Thalia nced at the kids. ¡°Well, I''ll leave you guys to talk, then. I''ll be heading out to smoke.¡± With that, she strode out of the room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After the door was shut, Anthony looked at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, you''re not in love with Thalia, are you?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you really think that''s possible?¡± ¡°Why not? Thalia''s a beautiful and capable woman. She probably has a lot of pursuers.¡± Dave mulled over his words before saying, ¡°I prefer women who have a gentler side to them.¡± Anthony raised his brow. ¡°Right...¡± Benjamin chimed in, ¡°Does that mean you already have someone you like, Mr. Dave?¡± Dave was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, I don''t.¡± Benjamin muttered, ¡°Oh, all right, then. And here I thought you already have someone in your heart.¡± Dave narrowed his eyes and said nothing more. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Is there something you need from me at this hour?¡± Seeing that he had broached the topic, the two kids exchanged nces before Anthony said, ¡°Well, we just thought we''d like to hear the truth from you. Are you hiding something from us, Mr. Dave?¡± Dave gazed at them. ¡°What makes you ask that?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, there''s something weird about this, but it can always point us to something. We can''t really exin it, and we don''t want to guess it, so we thought it''d be better to just ask you about it. After all, we know that the rtionship you have with Daddy is much moreplex than we thought. So, we''d like you to give us an exnation.¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Dave stared at the two kids before him and saw the resolve shing in their clear eyes. They were much more direct than he had expected. He pursed his lips and scrutinized them. ¡°Do you guys not trust me?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°No, that''s not it. It''s precisely because we trust you that we decided to be direct with you.¡± Benjamin nodded, agreeing with his brother''s words. The two kids stared at Dave, looking as though they would keep pestering him if he failed to give them an answer. Dave smiled. ¡°Okay, since it hase to this, I''ll tell you guys the truth. I did indeed hide something from you.¡± The two kids continued staring at him, waiting for him to continue. However, Dave did not continue. Instead, he took out his phone, searched for a text message, and showed it to the kids. ¡°Here, look at this. You''ll understand everything once you''ve read this.¡± Curiously, the two kids approached Dave. When they saw that the message was from Keh, frowns marred their brows. ¡°It''s a message from Daddy?¡± Dave nodded before taking his phone back. Looking at the message on the screen, he pressed it a few times and exined, ¡°That day, after we split up to find the car, I did end up finding it. However, just when I was about to call to notify you guys, I received a message from your daddy asking me to take you away.¡± Anthony was surprised. ¡°Daddy knew?¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But, how?¡± Dave said, ¡°I was surprised by this as well.¡± Anthony and Benjamin gazed at him. Now that he''s shown us that text message, there''s no more reason for us to doubt him. Besides, his exnation makes sense. Anthony asked, ¡°So, the reason he didn''t show up today is that he knew about the n?¡± Dave replied, ¡°I don''t think he knew about the n. What he did know was that we were behind it. That''s why he didn''t show up.¡± Anthony pursed his lips, looking to be deep in thought. Just then, Dave added, ¡°I also know that you guys won''t give up so easily, so I brought you here to see if there''s any other way.¡± Hearing that, Anthony met his gaze and said, ¡°Mr. Dave, I know we shouldn''t have doubted you, but if we don''t make things clear, the doubt we have will only fester. That''s why I think it''s a good thing that we''ve made everything clear. That being said, I still have one more thing to say.¡± Dave looked at them and uttered, ¡°Feel free to speak your mind.¡± ¡°Well, you were the one who agreed to work with us, and yet you''ve been treating us as kids. You haven''t been honest with us at all. Although the car incident was but a trivial matter, the smallest detail can sometimes hide the biggest clue.¡± Dave couldn''t deny that, so he nodded and mused, ¡°You''re right, and for that, I''m sorry.¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Mr. Dave, what I want isn''t your apology.¡± Benjamin chimed in, ¡°What we want is for us to have mutual trust and honesty.¡± Dave lowered his eyes and pursed his lips. After a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°All I can say is that some of the decisions that I''ll make will be selective.¡± Benjamin started, ¡°Mr. Dave¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Anthony cut in, ¡°Okay, we get it.¡± Benjamin whipped his head to look at his brother but Anthony continued saying, ¡°In that case, we shan''t disturb your rest any longer. Good night, Mr. Dave.¡± Dave nodded at them. ¡°Good night.¡± The two brothers exchanged nces and headed out of the room. Meanwhile, Thalia was leaning against the wall outside. A cigarette was clipped between her slender fingers, and she had a dazed look on her face, looking as though she was lost in thoughts. Anthony called out, ¡°Thalia.¡± Thalia snapped back to her senses and looked toward the brothers. She proceeded to stub out the cigarette before walking over to them. She asked, ¡°You guys finished your talk?¡± Anthony nodded. Thalia added, ¡°Dave is not a trustworthy person.¡± Benjamin stared at her. ¡°Was this the suspicion you were talking about when we went there today?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Is that why you looked for him earlier? To settle the scores?¡± Thalia snorted. ¡°Of course. Why else would I look for him? I didn''t look for him to talk about our hopes and dreams, that''s for sure. Regardless, Dave is far more cunning than you thought. The n only failed because I underestimated him.¡± Anthony gazed at her and shed her aforting smile. ¡°Sure enough, we can only trust one of our own.¡± Thalia scoffed. ¡°Well, duh. I can bully you, but I won''t ever allow someone to use you.¡± It was at that moment Anthony knew there would always be a gap between those who did not share the same mindset. Only those who did would have absolute trust between them. Thalia was the best example of that. With that thought in mind, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°Although Mr. Dave did hide something from us, he''s not a bad guy. He''s just loyal toward Daddy.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°You''re right. I can tell that he''s not a bad guy as well. Otherwise, I would have made sure that either he or I ended up dead tonight.¡± The two kids gaped at Thalia when they heard that. S-She actually risked her life? And she''s risking it for us! The kids couldn''t help but be touched by Thalia''s actions. However, they were never great at expressing their feelings. They could only keep their gratitude to themselves. Anthony said, ¡°Please don''t act so recklessly next time. You should discuss with us first if there''s anything. Who knows, there might be a better solution.¡± Thalia rolled her eyes at them. ¡°I was just worried your young souls wouldn''t be able to take it.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Do we look that weak to you?¡± Thalia shrugged. ¡°You''re not weak. It''s just that no matter how strong a person is, they wouldn''t be able to ept being betrayed by someone they trust so easily.¡± The kids could tell that she was speaking from personal experience from the grim tone she was using. Anthony looked at her. ¡°Have you... been betrayed before?¡± Thalia raised her head and looked at them. She then forced out a lighthearted chuckle before saying, ¡°Of course not. With my high intellect, I doubt anyone would be able to use and betray me.¡± Unbeknownst to her, the more she tried to deny it, the more suspicious she seemed. Nheless, Anthony and Benjamin were well aware that they shouldn''t force her to tell them if she didn''t feel like sharing. As such, they didn''t push the topic further. Anthony walked over and leaned against her side. ¡°Don''t worry. We''ll be your best support from now on. If anyone dares to hurt you, we''ll end their lives!¡± Benjamin stepped forward and nodded fervently. ¡°That''s right! We''ll be your biggest support from now on!¡± Thalia was touched to hear that. Aww... Benjamin is such a sweet child! As for Anthony... She gave Anthony a strange look before turning her head to look outside, a frown marring her brows. Seeing that, Anthony asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± With a surprised look, Thalia replied, ¡°I was just trying to see if the world has undergone any changes, or if the sun has risen from the west today. After all, the words you''re saying actually sound as though they came from a decent human being!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless upon hearing that. Hmph! I guess it''s true that one can never be too kind! With that thought in mind, he shed her a grim smile. Thalia questioned, ¡°What? Was I wrong?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°No, you''re absolutely right.¡± Thalia raised her brow. ¡°Oh? I see that you''ve finally realized your own shorings, huh?¡± ¡°What I realized is that I''ve been too kind to you!¡± Confusion spread across Thalia''s face, and she was at a loss for words. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll definitely treat you better from now on!¡± With that, Anthony got to his feet and walked away. Staring at the boy''s departing figure, Thalia nced at Benjamin, who was beside her. ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± ¡°You''ll... understand in time.¡± Upon saying that, Benjamin smiled and walked away as well. Staring at the two kids'' departing figure, Thalia narrowed her eyes. There he goes again, saying something that he doesn''t mean. When she thought back to their previous conversation, a smile formed on her lips. I guess I didn''t spoil them in vain!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 The next day, Anthony and Benjamin woke up early in the morning. Since Keh was here, and he knew that they were here as well, they would be able to find him as long as they tried hard enough. When they reached the door, they found Thalia already waiting for them there. Anthony was rather surprised to see her. ¡°Good morning!¡± Thalia looked at them and casually waved a finger in their direction. Anthony stepped forward. ¡°Why are you so early too?¡± ¡°If I''m not early, how else can I block your way?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°We''re just going for a walk. Nothing can go wrong.¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°Early this morning, I received news that someone injured Boss yesterday.¡± Hearing this, Anthony instantly raised his head to look at her. ¡°Who was it?¡± Seeing the worry in his eyes, Thalia knew what he was thinking about. She said, ¡°I don''t know who it was, but it wasn''t Keh!¡± ¡°Who did it, then?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°I don''t know.¡± ¡°Then how do you know that it wasn''t Daddy?¡± ¡°That man died yesterday!¡± Anthony''s countenance suddenly changed. ¡°So, what happened?¡± ¡°It was said that, when Boss was injured, there was a woman with him, eating calmly. If that man was your daddy, would the woman be so calm? Boss has suffered at your daddy''s hands before. If the deceased was really your daddy, he would have already announced the news,¡± Thalia analyzed. Hearing this, Anthony became thoughtful. Benjamin looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°How did you know all this?¡± ¡°One of the men who attacked Boss escaped alive, and he spoke about it.¡± Anthony still looked worried. After a long time, he turned to Thalia. ¡°Was he the one on the list?¡± Thalia returned his gaze. ¡°We still do not know yet. No one has turned up to ask you for the reward.¡± Anthony looked tense. ¡°Don''t think too much. Birds die for food, and humans die for money. If that is so, this is their choice. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± If it was not for his post and the huge reward he offered, those men would not have done that. Thalia rested her eyes on him. ¡°Anthony, people who enter this line of business have long put their life and death aside, and you should also be clear that things like this will abound in the future. If you me yourself for everything, then how are you going to grow in the future? Just the condemnation of guilt will drive you crazy. This goes to show that this profession does not suit you!¡± Anthony lifted his head and looked at Thalia. ¡°And one more thing: there''s no reduction in number because of their deaths. The uninhabited zone is no longer uninhabited now,¡± Thalia continued, enunciating every single word clearly. Anthony looked outside. Indeed, many more different faces had appeared on the streets. Each one told a different story and had different hopes. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Can you see them? If they were afraid, they would not havee. This is a choice!¡± Thalia said. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°There are no buts. Boss'' serious injury yesterday is our best chance. Find Keh and work with him. When the timees, cooperate with the men on the list and capture Boss. The mission is complete once you have saved Nat.¡± Anthony''s spirits lifted after he heard those words. Looking outside, Anthony thought for a while, then returned his gaze to Thalia. ¡°Identify that person for me and see if he has any kin. Then,pensate them ording to the highest scheme.¡± Thalia continued to gaze at him. This is a child born with natural talents, who needs to go through hardship. Inherent in his being is good character and kindness. But then again, whoever said that one must be hard-hearted to rule? A humane ruler can be sessful too. ¡°Okay. Just leave it to me.¡± Anthony took a deep breath, looked outside, and walked out. As Thalia said, on that day, the uninhabited zone was no longer the way it was. Suddenly, there were crowds everywhere. Just overnight, it seemed to have changed into a bustling zone. Yet, that was just as well, as their arrival would not be deemed unusual. After all, it was now filled with men and women of all ages. As they walked around, they would only be part of the crowd. However, the bigger the crowd was, the harder it would be for them to find Keh. Using the car as the center point, Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia searched another round, but to no avail. After that search, they began to feel hungry. Only then did they realize it was already noon. ¡°Shall we continue the search after having some food?¡± Thalia looked at them for an answer. Anthony frowned. ¡°I''m not very hungry!¡± ¡°Me neither,¡± Benjamin said. Thalia looked at the time. ¡°It''s already one o''clock. You must eat even if you don''t feel hungry. Otherwise, you won''t have the energy to keep on searchingter. Besides, you won''t have the strength to catch up with Keh if you spot him!¡± The two could not argue, as they knew that Thalia was right, so they finally nodded. They went to a small restaurant by the roadside and ordered some food. The area was remote and at the border of the uninhabited zone. Hence, supplies were not abundant. The food was simple, and there was no good quality food that was really tasty. They just had enough to fill their tummies. After they ordered their food, Thalia looked at the supermarket on the opposite side of the road and said, ¡°You guys wait here. I''m going there to buy something.¡± The two nodded. Thalia got up and went in the direction of the supermarket. Perhaps it was because of the increase in the number of customers today, the sales was going well in the supermarket. The shelves were emptying fast, and the owner looked happy. Thalia walked once through the aisles of the supermarket and picked some choctes and junk food. She was going to pay for the items when a figure walked past outside. She nced up, and when she took a proper look, she only saw the back view of the figure. For a moment, she was stunned. She dropped her items and quickly ran out to give chase. By then, the familiar figure had just turned a corner and entered an alley. Without hesitation, Thalia ran after him. When she reached the alley, it was empty. She walked down the alley, which led to many other junctions, but the figure was no longer in sight. It was as if she had been mistaken about the figure she thought she had seen. Thalia stood at the junction and was dumbfounded for a long time. She could not helpughing at herself. Thalia, oh, Thalia, have you gone nuts? It''s impossible for you to bump into him here. He can''t be here. You''re really hopeless. Thalia turned to go back. However, because of her unwillingness to let go, she turned back once more. In a shop on the opposite side of the road, a figure instantly hid itself. Thalia saw nothing. The familiar figure was not seen among the passersby scattered randomly on the road. Thalia stopped looking and turned around to leave, looking rather forlorn. Only after she had left did the figure emerge again, watching her leave with dark eyes. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 When Thalia turned back, she bumped into Anthony. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°I thought you went over there. What are you doing here?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°The crowd here has increased recently. The shops have run out of supplies. That''s why I went over there to take a look...¡± replied Thalia. Anthony nodded. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°I saw a man who looks like Daddy, so I followed him here!¡± Thalia''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°And then? Did you manage to find him?¡± Anthony looked disappointed. ¡°I caught up with the man, but it wasn''t Daddy.¡± Thalia''s expression darkened once again. Looking at her distraught face, Anthony was puzzled. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Did something happen?¡± Thalia looked at him with a forced smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes. Having known Thalia for so long, he could easily tell when she was happy and when she was upset. However, since she was reluctant to tell him, Anthony did not pursue the matter. The two of them then walked back together. Benjamin was sitting there and grabbing a bite. When he saw them, he asked, ¡°Why did the two of youe back together?¡± ¡°We bumped into each other at the entrance of an alley,¡± Anthony replied, then went over and joined his brother. Thalia was silent. She walked over to them, looking dispirited. ¡°What''s up with her?¡± Benjamin asked Anthony in a hushed voice. Anthony shook his head. Benjamin lowered his gaze and gave it a thought before handing Thalia a drink. ¡°Thalia, this is nice. Try it!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± said Thalia absent-mindedly. Benjamin studied her and decided not to ask any more questions. After a simple meal, the trio continued with their search. Benjamin whispered to Anthony, ¡°Why does Thalia look as if she''s been dumped?¡± ¡°Dumped?¡± ¡°Doesn''t her current mood remind you of thest time she saw Spencer?¡± Anthony turned around and looked at Thalia, who was walking behind them. He thought about it before saying, ¡°Now that you mentioned it, it does appear that way!¡± ¡°Should we ask her?¡± ¡°Forget it. If she''s willing to share her troubles with us, she will tell us without us having to ask. Since she doesn''t want to say anything, that means she hasn''t let it go yet. Just give her some time,¡± said Anthony. Benjamin nodded. Just then, Anthony looked around and said, ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to find Daddy.¡± At the mention of their father, Benjamin asked, ¡°If we can''t find him, are we going to keep looking for him here?¡± Anthony frowned. Darz and Keh did not see eye to eye. There was no way Anthony could ask Darz for help. It was already very kind of Thalia to apany them in their search. He could not ask any more of her. After giving it much thought, they could only ask DX for help. However, the thought of Dave made Anthony even more flustered, and the frown on his forehead became even deeper. Anthony said sarcastically, ¡°This is the first time I realized that being young is such a helpless issue!¡± Benjamin looked at him. ¡°I know, right? I wish to be a grown-up right now so that I can protect Nat!¡± Anthony looked up at Benjamin and knew that now was not the time to feel dejected. ¡°I think since Daddy knows we are here, then he must be aware of our whereabouts as well.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Daddy won''t allow us to go there on our own. If he finds out about it, he will surely show up and stop us.¡± Benjamin agreed with his brother. ¡°It sounds like an idea. But will Daddy fall for it?¡± ¡°That will depend on what Mr. Dave says.¡± A determined look shed across Anthony''s eyes. Benjamin understood what he meant and nodded. Just then, Anthony stopped walking. ¡°Okay, there''s no point searching anymore. Let''s go back.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. Thalia was still walking when she saw the boys stopping. She asked, ¡°Why are you guys stopping?¡± ¡°We aren''t looking for Daddy anymore.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°We''re going back.¡± With that, Anthony walked ahead of them. It was only then that Thalia returned to her senses. She asked Benjamin, ¡°A-Aren''t we looking for your daddy anymore?¡± ¡°Nope! We are stopping the search,¡± replied Benjamin. Thalia was confused. Has the sun risen from the west? Why are they giving up on the search? ¡°There has been a change in our n. We''ll talk when we get back,¡± said Benjamin, and he walked away too. As Thalia looked at their retreating figures, realization soon dawned on her, and she quickly followed the boys. ¡°What other ns? Can''t you let me know and put my mind at ease?¡± When they got back, Dave was standing at the door and having his coffee. There was no change in his expression when he saw them return. ¡°How did it go? Did you find anything?¡± Dave asked Anthony. Anthony contemted before answering, ¡°Of course we have.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dave sized them up. Anthony walked up to Dave and said, ¡°Mr. Dave, I assume you didn''t go out today. The uninhabited zone is no longer the same as before.¡± Dave pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°The reward put up by Anonymous worked. There are quite a number of people who have gathered here. Apparently, someone has seriously injured Boss yesterday!¡± imed Anthony. ¡°And?¡± ¡°We thought about it and decided not to look for Daddy anymore since we can''t find him. I intend to let Anonymous offer another reward and attack Boss so that we can rescue Nat.¡± ¡°You guys n to go personally?¡± asked Dave as he eyed him with surprise. ¡°That''s right!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, you can''t stop the two of us.¡± ¡°I have promised your daddy to protect the both of you. I can''t allow you to act rashly.¡± ¡°So, do you intend to lock us up again?¡± Dave looked at him and was about to say something when Thalia walked up to him and stared at him provocatively. Dave knew well that the two boys were intelligent. It would be difficult to lock them up. With Thalia''s help, it would be even more difficult for him to stop the boys. With that thought in mind, Dave said, ¡°When do you intend to make a move?¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± answered Anthony. Dave stared at them and pondered. Seeing that he was silent, Anthony went on, ¡°Mr. Dave, if there''s nothing else, we''ll return to our room to rest and get ready.¡± Without waiting for Dave''s response, Anthony got up and walked toward the room. Thalia walked past Dave with a cautionary look before joining the boys. She waited until they were out of earshot before asking, ¡°Anthony, did you mean what you said earlier on?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How should I know? You''re full of ideas. Nobody else knows what you are thinking about.¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 After giving it some serious thought, Anthony said, ¡°I didn''t mean it before I said it out loud. But now I do.¡± Thalia frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This is the only way left,¡± said Anthony deliberately with an air of nonchnce. ¡°What do you mean, this is the only way left? Now that your daddy, Keh, is here, I''m sure he knows what to do. By doing it your way, you''re just risking your life!¡± ¡°He has a grudge against Daddy. He will surely focus all his energy on Daddy. But it''s different when ites to us. He won''t be guarding against us, so it will be to our advantage.¡± ¡°It''s risky! You''re ying with your life!¡± ¡°Everyone in our family risks our lives. Isn''t that right?¡± For a moment, Thalia was speechless. ¡°Keh will never agree to this n!¡± After she finished talking, she noticed the two boys staring at her, and realization dawned on her. ¡°You are doing this to force Keh to show himself, aren''t you?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Did you just realize that?¡± That was when Thalia let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You should have said so earlier. I was afraid that you guys really intend to do that.¡± Anthony looked down and said nothing. Benjamin looked at his brother and said, ¡°We just want to use this method to force Daddy and see if he will appear.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I see. No wonder you guys mentioned Anonymous in front of him just now. I was thinking to myself if you guys were up to something. So, it''s true!¡± ¡°All right, we are all tired after being out for the entire day. Let''s return to our rooms and get some rest. We can talk about the other thingster on,¡± said Anthony. Thalia agreed, ¡°Okay. Just call for me if there''s anything.¡± The two boys nodded and walked toward their room. Thalia stood in the corridor and watched as they entered their room. Somehow, she felt something was amiss, but she had no idea what it was. Eventually, she went back to her room too. It waste into the night. The moment Anthony returned to the room, he fell asleep instantly. It was an uninterrupted sleep. Benjamin was seated next to him and looking at theputer. Anthony opened his eyes, and when he saw his brother, he asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡± Benjamin checked the time and said, ¡°It''s going to be one.¡± Anthony was annoyed. ¡°Why didn''t you wake me up?¡± ¡°If you don''t get proper sleep, you won''t have the energy to do what you need to do.¡± Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°So, you know?¡± A grin appeared on Benjamin''s face. ¡°I already knew what you would do when you spoke to Thalia. I also know that you don''t want to get her involved.¡± Anthony remained silent. That''s the magic of being twins. It''s hard to hide anything from your twin sibling. Just then, Benjamin saw something on hisputer and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, I have located Boss'' position. Not surprisingly, Nat is there too!¡± With that, he pushed theputer in his brother''s direction so that he could take a look too. Anthony was shocked. The very next second, he hopped off the bed and walked to theputer. ¡°How did you find them?¡± ¡°There''s nothing money cannot solve.¡± A smirk appeared on Anthony''s face. ¡°Good job.¡± Looking at the location on theputer, Benjamin continued, ¡°I found out that this location isn''t that far away from here. If we go by car, we should be able to reach there in less than twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Is it where Vermillion Base is?¡± ¡°No. It''s a hotel.¡± ¡°A hotel?¡± ¡°The hotel has been booked a few days ago. But I''m not sure why.¡± Anthony pondered on it before looking at his brother. ¡°I know what you''re thinking, and I agree with you,¡± said Benjamin as he nodded. ¡°You know what I was going to say?¡± ¡°One look at your face and I can tell!¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Shall we go, then?¡± ¡°I''m ready to go anytime!¡± With a shrug of his shoulders, Benjamin showed his brother that he was all dressed up and waiting for him. Anthony nodded and smiled. ¡°Good. Give me three minutes!¡± With that, he turned around and swiftly got dressed. Three minutester, he asked Benjamin, ¡°Ready to go?¡± Carrying his backpack, Benjamin said, ¡°Yes!¡± After that, the two boys crept out of the house. The uninhabited zone was an isted area with very few people and insufficient supplies. Although there had been an increase in people, the economy did not see any improvement at all. Once they were out of the door, the two of them had to face the cold, hard truth. There was no cab in sight. Even though there were vehicles during the day, they were pickup trucks. Now that it waste at night, it would be unlikely to see one. In another word, it was an impossible task if they wanted to get to their destination. Just as the two of them were feeling lost, they saw a figure sneaking around not far away from them. Anthony signaled for Benjamin to go over and check it out. ¡°Thalia?¡± uttered Benjamin. ¡°What is she doing out at thiste hour?¡± ¡°Let''s go over and find out,¡± said Anthony. The two boys made their way over to Thalia. She was looking at something in front of her when Benjamin walked up to her side and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± That gave Thalia a shock. When she saw them, she frowned and asked, ¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡± Anthony said with confidence, ¡°We saw you sneaking out, so we followed you.¡± ¡°Howe I didn''t notice the two of you?¡± ¡°That''s how talented we are!¡± Thalia did not think too much about it. When she saw that there was no one ahead, she immediately walked over. The two boys followed her. ¡°What are you up to?¡± ¡°I''m following someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Who else can it be other than him?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave?¡± Upon reaching a bend, Thalia hid against the wall and took a peek. She saw that the person was still there, so she waited. At that moment, Benjamin popped his head out and saw the figure. He turned and informed Anthony, ¡°It''s Mr. Dave.¡± Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°Why are you following Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t both of you be asking what he is doing out sote?¡± Only then did realization dawn on the boys. That''s right! It is indeed very suspicious. From N?velDrama.Org. The two boys also looked in the same direction. The trio saw Dave going around another corner, so they followed him. Anthony asked, ¡°Where do you think Mr. Dave is going at this hour?¡± Thalia responded, ¡°We will find out in a short while, won''t we?¡± Benjamin looked up at her and asked, ¡°What makes you decide to tail Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°When I went downstairs for a smoke, I saw him sneaking around. Of course, I have to follow him,¡± replied Thalia. Benjamin smiled when he heard that. He then stuck his head out to see where Dave was heading when Dave stopped in his tracks all of a sudden and looked in their direction. Thalia quickly pulled him back. The three of them leaned against the wall and dared not move. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 ¡°D-Did he discover us?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°No, I don''t think so. It''s dark at night, and I don''t suppose human eyes could see that well when there''s barely any light source,¡± Benjamin replied. At this moment, Thalia lowered her head and nced at Benjamin. ¡°Get behind me.¡± Benjamin got up on his feet immediately and went behind Thalia, who whipped out a mirror from her pocket. She reached out her hand with the mirror as she attempted to capture the movements across the road through the reflection. Upon capturing no movements, Thalia heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the kids. ¡°Okay, come with me. Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded obediently, looking like students eager to learn from their teacher. Thalia started moving forward, and the kids followed closely behind. They would look back from time to time nervously as if they were acting out a hot pursuit scene in a movie. However, when they arrived at the corner where Dave had just stopped, they were dumbfounded. What appeared before them was a forked road. Which path Dave took remained a mystery to them, as they had not stalked him closely. ¡°Why don''t we split up?¡± Benjamin suggested. Thalia walked toward the intersection, and after taking a closer look at the surrounding, she said, ¡°It''s fine. This way!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Anthony was confused. ¡°Sniff around.¡± Thalia curled her lips into a smile. Anthony and Benjamin started sniffing while frowning in response. ¡°Cigarette smoke?¡± ¡°That''s right. He was smoking just now, so the scent should lead us to him!¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°That''s pretty good, Thalia!¡± ¡°Do you think the Darz Ace is just a joke?¡± Benjamin stood up for Thalia. ¡°All right, enough with the tteries. We should pick up our pace, or we''ll lose him!¡± Thalia said. With that, the three of them continued following their target, only to have themselves questioning their decision about the path they had taken. Just as they thought they had lost Dave, Benjamin raised his head and noticed a familiar figure. Quickly, he tugged the other two and gestured for them to duck. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°That''s Mr. Dave over there!¡± Benjamin pointed at a building not far away from them. Thalia immediately turned toward the direction Benjamin pointed, and just as he said, she saw Dave ascending the stairs to a building. However, they did not give chase. Instead, they started observing in the dark. ¡°What is Mr. Dave doing here?¡± Benjamin wondered. ¡°Well, if you want to know, all you have to do is go up and take a look,¡± Thalia replied. The three exchanged a look and went after Dave. Meanwhile, when Dave entered the room, he was weed by the sight of countless needles poking into Keh''s head while the man beside him was slowly extracting the needles from Keh''s head. Keh frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dave walked over and had himself seatedfortably before locking his eyes on Keh helplessly. ¡°I''m done with those two sons of yours.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Keh picked up the cup of water from the side and took a sip. ¡°They received news about the severe injuries on Boss as well. They told me they would team up with those men on the bounty list to find a way to rescue Natasha if they couldn''t find you.¡± ¡°They''re trying to bait you. They want to use you to force me out.¡± ¡°I thought of that, of course, but do you think they''re really going to stop? If they couldn''t find you, what do you think they would do? I can''t even guarantee what they''ll do.¡± Keh thought about it for a while before replying, ¡°Dave, get them out of here no matter what!¡± ¡°Do you think I don''t want that? I mean, look at your kids. Are they even ordinary children? They are both incredibly smart, which makes it even harder to fool them. Besides, there''s also Thalia around them to keep them safe. What do you think I should do?¡± At the mention of Thalia, the man keeping the needles froze for a split second. Dave had, of course, noticed it, but he merely closed his eyes and said nothing. Keh, too, realized this, and, of course, he knew the reasons behind all of this. He nced at the person beside him before turning back to Dave and said, ¡°Dave, find a way and get the three of them out of here.¡± Dave shook his head in return. ¡°That is something beyond my capabilities. Thalia even sneaked into my room a few days ago and almost killed me!¡± Keh was taken aback. ncing at the man beside him, he asked, ¡°And?¡± ¡°What and?¡± ¡°You didn''t do anything to her, did you?¡± Keh asked. The man holding the needles seemed unbothered by that. However, those stiffened hands of his suggested otherwise. ¡°Whoa, why didn''t you ask me what she did to me instead? She''s the Darz Ace. Do you think she''s someone anyone can easily bully?¡± Dave answered. Upon hearing that, Keh was rtively much more at ease. ¡°And you''re standing here in one piece, aren''t you?¡± ¡°If it weren''t for fear of further amplifying the conflict between Darz and DX, I would''ve¡ª¡± Before Dave could finish speaking, the man, who was holding the needles beside them, turned around abruptly. The intense stareing from the man instantly made Dave feel uneasy. Keh piped up, ¡°That''s right. We''re not going to start another fight with Darz again for now, for the sake of Anthony and Benjamin.¡± ¡°I say we take them in. They could even be the sessor of DX in the future,¡± Dave said. Keh''s lips quirked up. ¡°That is something they''d have to decide for themselves!¡± ¡°You''re the father. Of course you have to decide for them!¡± Keh''s eyes dimmed. ¡°Nat said that we must respect their decision, and we mustn''t impose our thoughts and beliefs on them. She said we should grant them the freedom to decide.¡± ¡°I reckon you guys are the only two in the world who are that carefree about your children''s future!¡± ¡°It can''t be helped when the husband and wife think alike.¡± Dave was rendered speechless. ¡°Okay. Then again, I have this feeling that their n could work. Why don''t we give it a try?¡± ¡°Yes. I have to admit that their n could actually work, but it''s not entirely safe!¡± ¡°And here I thought you were saying something about granting them the freedom to decide on their matters. We can use this chance to train them. It will be worth it!¡± ¡°You''ll only understand this feeling when you have your own children. You''d rather take on everything than put them near harm''s way.¡± Dave nodded in response. Although he was no father, as an adult, he could never bring himself to let two kids take the risk. ¡°Then what do we do now? It''s a little toote to talk about it now, isn''t it?¡± ¡°What do you mean byte?¡± Keh asked. Dave crossed his legs and looked outside. ¡°Barring idents, they should be here now.¡± Keh was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°I saw someone tailing me on the way here. If I''m not wrong, it should be them.¡± Keh rose to his feet abruptly, but before he could say anything, a huge bang was heard. The door was mmed wide open, revealing Thalia, who was holding a gun in her hands. ¡°No one moves!¡± The fuss she kicked up instantly drew the attention of everyone around. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Anthony and Benjamin were shocked to see the people in the room. ¡°Daddy?¡± the brothers called out in unison. Keh regarded Dave, who arched his brows helplessly, with a frown. There was nothing the latter could do. The two little ones, too, seemingly came to a realization about the situation. They quickly entered the room, and just as Anthony was about to question Keh, he frowned at the sight of the needles still in Keh''s body. ¡°Daddy, what is this...¡± The confusion and shock troubling him only intensified after he caught sight of Spencer, who was standing beside Keh. ¡°Spencer...¡± Why is he here? Quickly, he turned to look at Thalia. A trace of panic shed across Thalia''s face, but it disappeared as she recollected herself a few secondster. Putting her gun away, Thalia said, ¡°I''ll leave you guys alone. I''m leaving now.¡± Then she left without waiting for their replies. Spencer watched her retreating figure with his brows scrunching together. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go after her!¡± Anthony shouted. Spencer averted his gaze. It was obvious that he was hesitating. Benjamin said, ¡°This is an uninhabited zone, and the addition of the newly arrivedpanies made this ce even more dangerous than before. This ce is unsafe at night, so if you are not afraid of living in regrets, you can stay.¡± Hearing that, Spencer nced at Benjamin, then at Keh. ¡°I''ll be back soon.¡± Keh nodded. Spencer got up and chased after thedy. It was only then both Anthony and Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief. Right then, only a few of them were left in the room. Dave looked at them and said, ¡°I''ll leave you guys alone. I''m going out for a smoke.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Without giving them the chance to speak, he rose to his feet and strode off. Only the father and sons were left in the room. Anthony looked at Keh. ¡°Daddy, these needles...¡± Keh quickly removed the needles from his head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± However, his reluctance to say anything merely made the boys overthink. Benjamin couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Daddy, could it be that you have some incurable disease? Is that why you''re keeping secrets from us so that you could act alone?¡± Keh was momentarily stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What else could it be, then? Nat told us about it, and why is Spencer here?¡± Worry was written all over Benjamin''s face. Keh sighed. ¡°He''s here to help me recover my memories!¡± ¡°Recover your memories?¡± ¡°Memories of my younger days.¡± ¡°You mean the memories you lost when you identally bumped your head while saving Nat?¡± Keh nodded in response. Only then did the two little ones breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness he''s not sick. ¡°But Daddy, why do you want to recover your memories all of a sudden?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''ve been dreaming about some fractures of the memories recently. They are iplete, so I want to dig deeper. I have a feeling that I''ve forgotten something important!¡± ¡°Of course you''ve forgotten something!¡± Anthony said. Keh looked at him. ¡°You''ve forgotten Nat''s love for you!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. Anthony took a deep breath and said, ¡°Daddy, please don''t tell me you don''t know Nat is in love with you.¡± ¡°In love with me?¡± Keh''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why do you think she agreed to marry you?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Wasn''t that arranged by Grandpa and Old Mr. Watson?¡± ¡°And you think Nat''s the kind who is willing to have someone dictate how she should live her life?¡± Keh regarded them in puzzlement. ¡°Daddy, a person''s looks and styles will change over time, but not their personality. Gramps once said that you would always go on and on about marrying Nat when you grow up. When you lost your memories while saving Nat, you had forgotten her and her alone. But things were not the same for Nat. Why do you think Gramps agreed to marry Nat to you when you despised her so much? That''s because this is what she wanted!¡± Keh was at a loss for words. There were some things that he did not know. ¡°No one told me this before!¡± ¡°Because Nat doesn''t want to hold you back. She said that if you had forgotten about your promises or fallen in love with someone else, then so be it. After all, whatever happened back then was nothing more than a child''s joke, and she was the only one who had taken it seriously.¡± Keh looked at them, not quite knowing what to say. How he wished to show up before Natasha and asked her about it. ¡°Daddy, so you guys are in love now, aren''t you?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°You guys still have the chance to make up for all the losses from before.¡± Here, Keh knew what he was about to say. ¡°Daddy, I know you''re worried about our safety, but the more secrets you keep from us, the more you''re pushing us into doing this!¡± ¡°That''s right, Daddy. We have our own ns too. Mr. Dave must have told you about our n to work together to save Nat, right?¡± Benjamin chimed in. Keh closed his eyes as he mulled over the pros and cons. ¡°Daddy, how about this? We''ll stay behind the scene. You just have to keep up with us, and we won''t do anything ourselves!¡± Anthony guaranteed. Just as Dave said, these two are really stubborn. The more you stop them from doing something, the more they will try to do it. If this is the case, I might as well include them in my ns. At least I could still have a little bit of control over their actions. Keh thought about it for a while before replying, ¡°Okay, but on one condition: you will have to listen to me.¡± Anthony nodded after giving it some thought. ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin, too, bobbed his head eagerly in agreement. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°No mind games with me.¡± ¡°What? This is no mind games, Daddy. You can''t be a dictator. We''ll only listen to you if you''re right. Nat would never control us like that!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Oh? Since when did you learn to use Nat to oppress me?¡± ¡°Is it effective, then?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony chuckled. ¡°I don''t need many fancy moves as long as I have one that works wonders!¡± Keh reached out and stroked their heads with a smile. Right then, Dave entered the room, and he couldn''t help but chuckle at the lovely scene he stumbled into. ¡°Seems like your opinions are now aligned!¡± ¡°Of course. Mr. Dave, we almost went astray because of you.¡± Dave raised a brow and uttered, ¡°You know, it''s not easy to be the middle person.¡± At that moment, Dave''s phone rang, and he immediately picked up the call at the side after seeing the caller''s ID. He came back a few secondster and said, ¡°J, I just received news that General Will is now at Vermillion Base''s headquarters.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at the mention of the news. ¡°General Will?¡± Anthony looked at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, is this General Will the man Nat signaled to us the other day?¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463 With his gaze pinned on Anthony, Dave nodded. Anthony plunged into silent contemtion for a moment. ¡°Gosh, I actually forgot all about that person.¡± He looked up at them. ¡°So, is there anything special about him?¡± Dave said nothing. Instead, he turned his gaze to Keh. Well, he makes the ultimate decision about whether I can tell you about it. Naturally, Anthony understood his meaning. Frowning slightly, he, likewise, turned and looked at Keh. ¡°Daddy...¡± Keh pursed his lips tightly, his striking and chiseled face taut. His ebony eyes resembled bottomless dark pools, rendering his thoughts indiscernible. ¡°Daddy...¡± Benjamin whined as well. Only then did Keh snap out of his thoughts. Directing his gaze to Dave, he bobbed his head. In other words, it was a tacit acquiescence on his part. The corners of Anthony''s mouth turned up. This is more like it! Such is the proper conduct of two parties who have reached a consensus! Anthony snapped his head back at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, you can answer me now, yes?¡± As Dave regarded the two boys, his lips curved into a smile. He proceeded to exin, ¡°That person is themander of Vermillion Base, but he only climbed to his current position by snatching it from the previousmander. After you said that it was a lead left by Nat, I especially investigated him. He''s at odds with Boss, and they both know their standing with the other.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, why didn''t that general eliminate Boss?¡± ¡°There should be some reason for it, but I couldn''t find out anything about the inside story. However, one thing is certain.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Boss is definitely a thorn in the side of that general,¡± Dave asserted. Anthony narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°Then we can use their rtionship to deal with Boss.¡± ¡°I can only say that it''s one of the methods, but a meticulous n is required,¡± Dave cautioned. ¡°Dave, help me investigate Vermillion Base''s operational status in the past two years,¡± Keh interjected. ¡°You''re nning to look for a breakthrough point from there?¡± ¡°I intercepted Boss'' goods while in Glenport City. Although those goods were worth some money, it wasn''t as valuable as imagined. Yet, his men fought to the death. That makes it clear that those goods were exceedingly important to them. I think it''s worth a try!¡± Dave nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean. I''ll have someone investigate the matter right away.¡± Then he went out to make a phone call once more. With that progress, their stupefaction for the past few days finally eased. Right then, Anthony leaned close to Keh. ¡°Daddy, shall we go for a look since we''ve now got Boss'' current location?¡± Keh swept a gaze over the two boys. When he noticed what they were wearing, he intoned, ¡°So, you two were nning on going alone tonight?¡± ¡°Uh... we couldn''t find you, so we thought we''d go and scout things out first. Someone injured him heavily yesterday. He''s probably recuperating at present. I think this is an opportunity!¡± Keh had seemingly gotten ustomed to their fearlessness and developed an immunity to it, for he wasn''t surprised. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that he deliberately leaked that piece of news?¡± ¡°That crossed my mind, but Daddy, I don''t believe you can resist jumping in even if it''s a trap,¡± Anthony dered, staring at him with scorching eyes. In the next second, a devilish smile bloomed on Keh''s face. He reached out and snagged his jacket from the side before getting to his feet. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a nce. They immediately followed, their eyes gleaming with excitement. As the car sped down the road, it made for a grand sight. Anthony and Benjamin sat in the back seat. Despite the uneven road and theck of streetlights, they were both thrilled to the core. Not only were they imbued with confidence by the fact that they could all go on a mission together, but at that very instant, their senses buzzed. Out of the blue, something urred to Benjamin, and he leaned forward. ¡°Daddy, you''re aware of the incident of us setting fire to the car, right?¡± At that moment, Keh was driving with a hand on the steering wheel and his gaze out the window. ¡°Yeah,¡± he murmuredzily. Benjamin was rendered speechless. ¡°That could''ve been avoided. What a waste of a perfectly good car!¡± hemented. ¡°You don''t understand. It wasn''t Daddy''s car, so he doesn''t feel the pain!¡± Anthony teased. Unexpectedly, Keh drawled as he drove, ¡°That''s true. I''ve told Dave to put it on your tab, so you''ll have topensate him sooner orter.¡± Anthony was dumbfounded. ¡°What has that got to do with us?¡± Benjamin griped. ¡°You were the ones who set the car on fire. Say, what has that got to do with you?¡± ¡°We only did that to look for you, Daddy!¡± Anthony insisted. ¡°You didn''t set a car on fire this time, yet you still found me, no?¡± Keh retorted, nipping all arguments right in the bud. Anthony and Benjamin looked at each other. ¡°Are we your biological sons, Daddy?¡± Anthony questioned, leaning forward. ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh bobbed his head, still appearing all nonchnt and unperturbed. ¡°But no daddy sabotages his sons, right? All daddies help to clear the obstacles in their sons'' paths!¡± Anthony argued. ¡°Do you still need me to do that for you? You''ve hurtled all over the obstacles and almost turned the world upside down!¡± Words eluded Anthony. Benjamin, on the other hand, riposted, ¡°That''s not true!¡± ¡°No? Are the many things you''ve both done something kids would do?¡± Keh queried. ¡°That might be the case, but we, unfortunately, inherited abination of your genes and Nat''s. Besides, Daddy, aren''t you proud of us?¡± Anthony contended. ¡°Of course! I''m exceedingly proud of you both. For that reason, I also believe in you. It''s just a car, so it''s nothing to the two of you,¡± Keh stated. At the end of the day, they came back to that subject again. Indeed, a car is nothing to us. But the thing is, as our daddy, shouldn''t he be pampering us? Why is he different from others? We haven''t even gotten to enjoy his care. Why have things changed so quickly? After turning it over in his mind, Anthony leaned forward once more. ¡°Daddy, would you also do the same if it were Denise in this case?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Keh answered sinctly. Bafflement swamped Anthony. ¡°Don''tpare yourselves to her!¡± Keh said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I''ll give her whatever she wants. That aside, I''ll always back her up, no matter what she''s done!¡± ¡°But why? Is this preferential treatment?¡± Anthony demanded in dissatisfaction. Keh wore a calm and unruffled expression. ¡°Yup! She''s my daughter, after all!¡± ¡°We''re also your sons!¡± The corners of Keh''s mouth lifted. Eyeing his sons in the back seat through the rearview mirror, he arched a brow. ¡°Why, you''re now admitting that you''re my sons? Such wasn''t your attitude previously!¡± Anthony was utterly stumped. Ah, I get it now. ¡°This is a revenge in disguise, Daddy!¡± ¡°Really? Is it that obvious?¡± Keh countered with a quirk of his brow, still as rxed as ever. Anthony and Benjamin were promptly struck speechless. He admitted to it so straightforwardly. Can''t he consider our tender and fragile feelings? Chapter 464 Chapter 464 ¡°Daddy, it''s said that parents have to be equally fair to their children. Problems will arise if they can''t treat their children fairly!¡± Anthony warned, his gaze trained on Keh. Keh cast him an intrigued look. ¡°What kind of problems will arise?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Anthony deliberated for a moment before announcing, ¡°It''ll easily lead to us being unhealthy mentally and spiritually!¡± Upon hearing that, Keh nodded in a seemingly solemn manner. Just when Anthony thought that he would do some self-reflection and decide to treat them all equally, the manmented, ¡°It looks like I haven''t been whipping you enough. You''ll be fine when I do so more often henceforth.¡± Anthony was wholly floored. ¡°It isn''t just me. In the future, you two must also treat Denise as I do,¡± Keh instructed. At that instant, Benjamin leaned forward as well. ¡°Daddy, others value their sons greater than their daughters. Why are you the exact opposite?¡± ¡°Have you not heard that rare things are precious?¡± Keh asked in return. His remark had Anthony and Benjamin at a loss for words. Good Lord! So, this is the reason? When Keh saw they had both fallen silent, his lips curved into a smirk. ¡°In our family, Nat and Denise are the only two females. The rest of us are all males. Shouldn''t we be protecting and amodating them?¡± Since he had said as much, Anthony and Benjamin felt that it made some sense. ¡°Remember this: the men of the Hamilton family are all born to depend on themselves. Contrarily, the women of the Hamilton family are all born to enjoy life. Do you understand?¡± Keh urged, his eyes fixated on them through the rearview mirror. Anthony and Benjamin nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Such had always been their attitudes¡ªthey spoiled Denise and Natasha in all things. Their envy right then was nothing more than a joke. Most importantly, they were incredibly gratified to hear Keh uttering such words. Consequently, that fight for affection turned into a catalyst for their rtionship, bringing the father and sons a step closer to each other. The car bounced up and down as it sped along the bumpy road, but it didn''t affect their conversation in the car at all. More than ten minutester, they arrived at their destination. Gazing at the hotel in the distance, Benjamin noted, ¡°This is the ce. Rumor has it that they reserved the entire hotel. But then, there are guards standing sentry both inside and outside. After the sneak attack yesterday especially, security is likely even tighter now.¡± Keh stared at the structure, his eyes narrowed into slits. After driving near the hotel, they found a rtively safe and secluded spot to park the car. Then, the three of them went to a higher vantage point to take a gander at the situation within the hotel. Anthony scrutinized the ce with binocrs. ¡°The hotel has two floors to it. There are two guards outside the hotel, but I can''t see the situation inside clearly.¡± Hearing that, Keh took the binocrs from him and peered through them. Benjamin said, ¡°Although the hotel is not high, the distance is pretty daunting. It won''t be easy to find out the room they''re upying.¡± As Keh studied the hotel through the binocrs, he noticed that the entire building was brightly lit, with the exception of one or two that were in pitch darkness. He turned to the two boys. ¡°I remember Nat prefers to turn off the lights when she goes to bed, yes?¡± Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°Yup! She can''t even stand the faintest ray of light when she sleeps. She often turns off her phone as well, afraid that her phone will light up and disrupt her sleep.¡± When Keh heard that, he motioned for them to cast their eyes ahead. ¡°Look, the entire hotel is lit. Only that room, the other one there, and the one on the far right are shrouded in darkness.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were both smart, so they immediately understood his meaning. ¡°So if Nat is here, she must be in one of those three rooms!¡± Anthony concluded. ¡°But don''t most hotels have rooms facing away from the sun? What if her room is on the other side?¡± Benjamin mused. ¡°There are many rooms in the hotel, and anyone would choose one that faces the sun. She must be in one of these three rooms unless she didn''t have a choice,¡± Keh said. Benjamin mulled it over for a while before nodding thoughtfully. Just then, something abruptly popped into Anthony''s mind. ¡°Benjamin, do you still remember the Morse code Nat taught us when we were young?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah... You''re thinking of using that?¡± ¡°I think we can give it a try,¡± Anthony proposed. ¡°But how?¡± Anthony racked his brain. Subsequently, he put down his backpack and rummaged around. A few minutester, he dug out a ck pen. ¡°What''s this?¡± Anthony clicked it. In a sh, a green light appeared. ¡°Aser pen? You carry such a thing around with you?¡± Benjamin gaped at him. ¡°I got it as aplimentary gift when I made a purchase previously, and I''ve been keeping it in my bag ever since. Never had I expected it toe in handy!¡± Anthony then turned to Keh. ¡°What do you think, Daddy? Shall we give it a try?¡± Taking it from him, Keh turned it over in his hand. ¡°You really got this as aplimentary gift?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony bobbed his head. The corners of Keh''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t pursue the matter further. Instead, he returned the pen to his son. ¡°Let''s try it, then!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Shall we start with this room?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Would we identally get the Boss'' room?¡± Benjamin faltered. Anthony, who had just activated the light, instantly turned it off. He nced back over his shoulder at Benjamin. ¡°W-Would we be so unlucky?¡± After a moment''s contemtion, Keh surmised, ¡°He was injured yesterday, so he won''t be making things so obvious at the moment. I think his room is definitely lit right now.¡± ¡°In that case, won''t Nat be in grave danger?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°He won''t care about her life!¡± Keh scoffed. Anthony''s expression changed. Pinning his gaze on the darkened room, he clicked theser pen and shone it over. In ordance with the Morse code, the light flickered. s, there was no response even after they had finished rying the message. As the three of them continued watching the room, Benjamin again wondered, ¡°Is Nat asleep? That''s why she can''t see it?¡± ¡°That''s possible. Anyhow, let''s try first. If it doesn''t work, we''lle up with other methods!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Benjamin bobbed his head. Thus, Anthony moved on to another room after that first attempt. In truth, he was indeed apprehensive as he tried, terrified that he''d really be so down on his luck that he got Boss'' room. If that happened, their n would fail miserably. For that reason, sweat beaded on his forehead when he tried the second room. He formted the letters one by one. However, there was still no response after they had waited for some time. Honestly speaking, they all couldn''t help feeling a touch dejected right then. By then, there was only a room left. The three of them proceeded to exchange nces. Looking at them, Keh reassured, ¡°It''s okay. We were merely trying our luck anyway. It doesn''t matter even if we don''t find her. It won''t affect the rest of our ns!¡± Anthony nodded upon hearing that. Then, he fixated his gaze on the final room. Just as he was about to click theser pen, Benjamin offered, ¡°I''ll do it!¡± Eyeing him, Anthony handed him the pen. Benjamin trained his eyes on the darkened room in the distance. After aiming the light over, he ryed the exact same few words as Anthony did: Are you there, Nat? Chapter 465 Chapter 465 When the message had been ryed, all three of them stared at the darkened room intently. Even as the seconds ticked by, there was still no response. Anthony and Benjamin looked at each other, disappointment showing in their eyes. At that precise moment, Keh uttered from beside them, ¡°Perhaps Nat is already asleep and couldn''t see it. Or maybe she isn''t in those three rooms at all. All that is possible.¡± Anthony looked up at the man. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± It was only in that brief moment that he resembled a child of his age, gazing at Keh and asking a question appropriate for his age. Sweeping his gave over Anthony''s and Benjamin''s young and expectant faces, Keh reminded, ¡°Don''t forget our purpose ining here today. We''re only here to survey the terrain and observe the situation. All this is just incidental. If we find her, it''ll be a pleasant surprise. But if not, that''s to be expected.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Anthony, Benjamin, are you two going to Darz for training in the future?¡± Keh inquired all of a sudden. Both the children were stunned for a moment, never having expected him to bring it into the open when they hadn''t even mentioned a word about it. Nheless, they chose toy their cards on table since he had put that question to them. ¡°Yeah. Thalia said it''s necessarily if we want to continue further in this line of work,¡± Anthony answered honestly. No surprise showed in Keh''s eyes. Instead, it was as though he had expected all that. He turned and looked at them, his ebony eyes flickering dimly. ¡°Then you must know that you can''t be overly hasty in whatever you do, especially in this line of work. Remember, never rush headlong into things. Otherwise, you''ll only sabotage yourself.¡± The duo nodded as they listened, cognizant that he was educating them. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°In this line of work, waiting is verymon. If you can''t remain patient, failure will be your only constant. This isn''t only true for this line of work, but for every other field out there. Remember, you must consider the worst oue before doing anything. Then, when the worst happens, you''ll be able to ept it. In fact, you can even make decisions swiftly and prevent paying an even heftier price,¡± Keh counseled, holding their gazes. That was the first time the man had spoken to them in a didactic tone. While Anthony and Benjamin listened, a hint of tion crept into them. ¡°Got it, Daddy!¡± they replied in unison. Keh''s eyes remained pinned on them. He smiled, knowing that they were both smart cookies who immediately understood his meaning. ¡°All right, let''s go over there and have a look at things.¡± When Anthony saw the man getting up and leaving, he followed behind. ¡°Have you ever failed then, Daddy?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Keh bobbed his head. ¡°How many times?¡± ¡°Once was enough.¡± They walked ahead, chatting about something or other. Benjamin, on the other hand, trailed behind them. Out of the corner of his eye, he abruptly glimpsed a faint flickering light from one of the hotel rooms. His steps promptly screeched to a halt, and he stared in that direction intently. Having ascertained that his eyes weren''t ying tricks on him, he instantly cried out, ¡°Daddy, Tony, look!¡± Keh and Anthony stopped short. They both followed Benjamin''s gaze, only to see a darkened room in which a faint light flickered on and off before the ss window, just as they had done earlier. At once, Keh held the binocrs up and looked through them. Because of the refraction of light, he couldn''t make out the person in the room at all. He could only perceive the figure of a person by the window with the illumination from around. But the person''s countenance was entirely shrouded in darkness. Putting down the binocrs, he nced at Anthony and Benjamin. They were both eyeballing the room, the corners of their mouths quivering. A heartbeatter, they eximed excitedly, ¡°It''s Nat! It''s Nat!¡± They turned to Keh beside them. ¡°It''s Nat, Daddy!¡± Anthony cried out emotionally, his face glowing with happiness that had been missing for a long time. Just then, there was a sudden movement at the hotel entrance. Noticing that, Keh yanked them both to the ground and concealed themselves. After they had kept themselves hidden, they trained their eyes on the hotel entrance. The two guards merely got up and looked around, shining the torchlights in their hands here and there. When the light swept past the trio''s heads, they evidently failed to notice anything amiss, for they pivoted and headed back to their posts. They continued smoking and chatting. Anthony and Benjamin didn''t appear afraid at all. Instead, excitement was written all over their faces. ¡°It was Nat, Daddy! It was really Nat!¡± Keh stretched out his hand. ¡°Give theser pen to me, Benjamin!¡± Benjamin handed theser pen to the man. Keh first observed the surroundings before he activated it again, aiming the light at Natasha''s room. The light flickered on and off as he asked: Are you hurt? Watching at the side as he formted the words, Anthony queried in surprise, ¡°You know Morse code as well, Daddy?¡± Keh continued staring at the darkened room. Without batting an eyelid, he countered, ¡°Is that difficult?¡± ¡°It isn''t difficult, but I didn''t expect you to know it as well!¡± Anthony admitted. Keh said nothing, his entire focus devoted to the window. In the room, Natasha held her phone in her hand. She turned on the shlight on the phone and muted the light with her hand as she ryed her reply: I''m fine. After Keh saw the message she sent over, the corners of his mouth turned up. Beside him, Anthony and Benjamin, likewise, breathed a sigh of relief. Keh continued: Wait for me. I''ll save you very soon. Perceiving the words formted by the light, Natasha frowned. Keh? It''s him? A strong sense of intuition told her that he was there. Despite her thoughts, she didn''t dare believe it entirely. Thus, she ventured: Keh? A sneer tugged at Keh''s lips. He glowered in her direction, both irritated and aggrieved. He replied: So, you still remember me! At that instant, Natasha''s emotions were a jumbled mess. As she dwelled upon his presence, a smile inexorably bloomed on her face. Nheless, she ryed: You shouldn''t havee. Keh: We''ll talk about that when you return. Then, he continued: We''ll beunching a rescue n the day after to save you. Natasha''s pupils constricted. Yet, she knew that nothing she said would do any good. After pondering for a while, she ryed: Wait for me at the back entrance of the shop tomorrow. Just as Keh wanted to inquire further, Natasha abruptly drew the curtains for some inexplicable reason. Subsequently, the lights came on.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Seeing that, Keh narrowed his eyes a fraction. Anthony turned to him. ¡°Let''s go, Daddy!¡± Keh continued staring at the room without budging an inch. ¡°Nat will be fine. But if we''re discovered, our n to save her will die a premature death!¡± Anthony advised, emphasizing every single word. Keh dipped his eyes before shifting his gaze to the two boys. Clocking the determination in their eyes, he ultimately nodded. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 During the drive back, Keh frowned deeply, appearing to be very much troubled. Anthony leaned forward and eyed him. ¡°Are you still worried about Nat, Daddy?¡± Keh said nothing. ¡°Aren''t you asking the obvious?¡± Benjamin hissed in a lowered voice beside him. Anthony''s brows furrowed. Then he looked at Keh. ¡°Do you still remember the time when she left with that person, Daddy? Actually, Benjamin and I analyzed everything and surmised that she wasn''t kidnapped. Instead, she went willingly!¡± Keh looked at him through the rearview mirror. His ebony eyes brimmed with inquisitiveness. ¡°Some time ago, Thalia and I went to seek someone out. That person once stayed at Vermillion Base in the past and happened to have met Granddad before. He told us some things about Granddad during thetter''s time in Vermillion Base. At that time, I was too hasty and shared that information with Nat. I told you about this. Butter, after she left with that person, I started thinking that she must have learned something. That''s why she sought Boss out. I think she wants to enter Vermillion Base through him and thereby find out the truth about Granddad''s demise.¡± Listening to Anthony''s hypothesis, Keh kept his eyes fixated right ahead and continued driving. ¡°So what even if that''s true? Even if she wasn''t kidnapped, it doesn''t mean that she wasn''t coerced!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes, that possibility does exist. But at the very least, you should rest easier now. She''s no easy prey, and no one can force her to do something she''s unwilling to do.¡± Keh''s taut face rxed slightly. He was aware that his son was reassuring him. ¡°I know,¡± he murmured. ¡°Didn''t she ask us to wait for her tomorrow? Doesn''t that mean she has freedom of movement?¡± Anthony remarked. Something urred to Keh out of the blue. ¡°She said the back entrance of the shop, but though there aren''t many shops in the uninhabited zone, there are still quite a few.¡± At that, Anthony and Benjamin plunged into silent contemtion. A whileter, Benjamin mused, ¡°Could it be the shop where we bumped into her at the door back then?¡± Realization dawned on Anthony, and he bobbed his head. ¡°Yes, I think that should be the one.¡± Keh regarded them in puzzlement. Holding his gaze, Anthony exined, ¡°We bumped into Nat at a shop entrance when we were looking for you back then. It was the one where we discovered that she passed us a message about General Will after entering the shop.¡± After hearing that, Keh nodded thoughtfully. His gaze lingered on Anthony and Benjamin in the back seat. He suddenly felt thankful that they chose to work together. Otherwise, the mission today wouldn''t have seeded if either of them hadn''t been there or if any one step had been missing. Following that line of thought, he retracted his gaze. He stared right ahead, growing all the more anxious about the dawning of tomorrow. Meanwhile, at the hotel, Natasha heard someone knocking on her door while rying messages to Keh and their two children. She hastily drew the curtains and turned on the lights before opening the door. Boss stood at the door, his gaze pinned on her. Natasha remained calm and unruffled. She regarded him with an exceedingly indifferent look in her eyes. ¡°Is something the matter when it''s sote at night?¡± Boss'' face was pale, his injured self giving off a feeling of fragile charm. His gaze swept over her room before stilling on her. ¡°You''re still not in bed despite the hour?¡± ¡°I was just about to do so,¡± Natasha answered. Boss continued staring at her. ¡°Can I go in for some coffee?¡± ¡°Sorry, but it''ste. It isn''t appropriate for a man and woman to be in a room alone,¡± Natasha declined straight away. At her refusal, Boss chuckled. ¡°Why, are you still afraid that I''ll do something to you when I''m in such a condition?¡± Natasha''s exquisite eyes flickered as she red at him. Her low voice was tinged with a hint of iciness. ¡°I''m worried that I''ll do something to you!¡± A grin split Boss'' face, his eyes still trained on her. ¡°Oh, really? I''m curious to know what you''ll do to me!¡± The moment he made to barge in, Natasha took out a knife from somewhere or other. She casually turned it over in her hands, looking like a beauty on a revenge mission. Upon seeing that, Boss froze slightly. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Natasha slowly lifted her eyes to his, her bare face without a hint of makeup still as breathtakingly beautiful as ever. ¡°Of course not. After all, I still need you to bring me to Vermillion Base. But if you want to force your way in, that''s a different story altogether.¡± Boss stared at her, saying nary a word for an eternity. He had merely wanted to capture her to ckmail Keh and have him pay a devastating price. In the process of looking for her, however, he discovered that she wasn''t as simple as he had imagined. That was even more evident after he had some interaction with her. She was inherently very much different from other women. She was beautiful, but that wasn''t all, for she was also candid, swift, and decisive. When she was in the face of danger, her series of actions were different from those of other women. Despite the dangerous situation, she didn''t show the slightest fear. Instead, she eyed him from afar, her gaze scornful and flippant as though she was waiting to watch the show. If she had been willing to lend him a hand, he would have owed her a debt of gratitude and might do his best to fulfill whatever requests she put forth. Yet, she didn''t do that. It was as though she couldn''t be bothered to do so. Ultimately, she merely watched on the sidelines and did nothing. On the whole, she was unfathomable yet whetted one''s desire to tame and make sense of her. Boss'' gaze remained fixated on her. Without realizing it, he seemed to have veered off course unknowingly. A long momentter, he nodded. ¡°Okay, rest earlier, then.¡± ¡°There''s still a day left!¡± Natasha reminded. Boss nced back over his shoulder. ¡°I promised to bring you there, so I''ll definitely keep my word.¡± Natasha''s creased brows smoothened imperceptibly. ¡°Also, I want to go and buy something tomorrow.¡± ¡°Have the men downstairs buy it for you.¡± ¡°It''s a feminine product, and I''m not used to someone else buying it for me,¡± Natasha said bluntly. Boss stilled for a second, making it apparent that he felt somewhat awkward. ¡°It''s not quite safe out there right now.¡± ¡°You''re the person they want to kill, not me. So, I''ll be fine going out!¡± Natasha countered. Boss looked at her. ¡°Do you think they won''t target you when you''re with me?¡± ¡°That''s why you don''t need to apany me tomorrow. I''ll just go by myself.¡± Ugh! She never goes by the book when she talks! With a final nce at her, Boss whirled around and left without speaking further. It wasn''t until after he had gone a distance away that Natasha''s feigned expression of nonchnce gradually cracked. She shut the door and leaned back against it, her thoughts drifting away. When she remembered something a momentter, she returned to the balcony and pulled open the curtains. Regretfully, it was already pitch-ck outside, the silence eerie. Her gaze turned vacant as she stared into the distance. Why did youe, Keh? Why? At that instant, a maelstrom of emotions inevitably threw her initially calm heart into chaos. That night was destined to be a sleepless one for her. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 No sooner had Keh returned with Anthony and Benjamin than they bumped right into Spencer. When the two boys alighted from the car and spotted him, they darted their eyes around. ¡°Where''s Thalia?¡± Anthony asked. Spencer pursed his lips, a glimmer of helplessness shing across his captivating eyes. ¡°I lost her.¡± Anthony and Benjamin both frowned. Before they could say anything, Keh climbed out of the car. His brows knitted together when he saw the man. Inhaling deeply, Spencer turned his gaze to Keh. ¡°How did it go? Is there news of Nat?¡± ¡°There are some leads,¡± Keh replied in a low voice. ¡°Is she okay? She''s not hurt, is she?¡± Spencer inquired. At that, Keh leveled a look at him. The dark night rendered him increasingly taller and imposing. ¡°If you had shown a certain person such concern, things would''ve been different now.¡± Spencer knew who he was alluding to, but he ignored it. ¡°Why, you''re still jealous of me when I''ve known Nat for years?¡± ¡°You know that wasn''t what I meant.¡± Spencer looked away before shifting his gaze back to Keh. ¡°Your next treatment is in two days. I want to go out and explore before that. I''ll be back two dayster.¡± They were both grown men, so Keh naturally wouldn''t poke his nose into the man''s business too much. He nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°If you need any help from me, contact me anytime,¡± Spencer offered. Once again, Keh bobbed his head. Subsequently, Spencer turned to the two boys. He shed them a smile before leaving. ¡°You¡ª¡± Benjamin was just about to speak when Anthony held him back. He nced back over his shoulder, only to see thetter shaking his head at him. ¡°What about Thalia?¡± he questioned. ¡°We''ll ask her first before acting. Anyway, he''ll still be back two dayster,¡± Anthony asserted. Spencer''s back looked inexplicably lonely. Benjamin knew that everything depended on the parties involved when it came to rtionships no matter how much outsiders offered advice or counsel. At that thought, he sighed and gave up in the end. Anthony then swung his gaze at Keh. ¡°Come and stay with us over there, Daddy. It''s nearer to the ce Nat mentioned. That way, we can even go together tomorrow!¡± Keh''s brows scrunched together. ¡°Let''s go! Mr. Dave is there. Now that Spencer has left, you''ll be bored staying here alone.¡± Anthony stepped forward and tugged at the man. Keh could only leave with the two boys since he was no match for their adamancy. Only after returning to the hotel and watching as Keh went into the room to rest did Anthony and Benjamin breathe a sigh of relief. Having settled that matter, they went off to settle the other matter. They walked over to Thalia''s room and knocked on the door, but there was no response. A frown marred Benjamin''s countenance. ¡°Don''t tell me she didn''te back?¡± ¡°Give her a call.¡± Nodding, Benjamin rang Thalia up right from his watch. Once he had made the call, it was only answered when it was a second away from disconnecting automatically. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you, Thalia?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°At the rooftop!¡± ¡°The hotel rooftop?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay, we''ll go up and look for you.¡± ¡°Bring some beer up.¡± Benjamin was stumped for a second. ¡°Got it.¡± A few minutester, Anthony and Benjamin went upstairs with two cans of beer. As soon as they stepped onto the rooftop, they were greeted by the sight of Thalia''s despondent back. She was hugging her knees and sitting on the ground like an aggrieved child. Used to her carefree personality usually, they were unustomed to seeing her in such a state. They exchanged a nce before walking over. cing the beer beside her, Anthony and Benjamin stepped over and sat on either side of her. ¡°Why, you''re putting on a show of loneliness here?¡± Anthony teased in feigned nonchnce. Thalia jerked her head over and red at him. Glimpsing the beer at the side, she snagged one and opened it. ¡°Who''s lonely? I''m admiring the night sky!¡± Thalia fibbed. With her gaze fastened on the sky, she took arge gulp of beer. Benjamin looked up at the sky. ¡°Surprisingly, the starry sky is really stunning though this ce is bleak.¡± Stars nketed the sky, each shining with its own light, making for a dazzling vista. The three of them gazed at the sky, no one saying anything. At that moment, Anthony was the first to break the silence. ¡°We bumped into Spencer when we returned.¡± Thalia was startled for a second, but she then continued staring at the sky silently. ¡°He said he looked for you for a long time, but he couldn''t find you,¡± Anthony murmured. ¡°Really?¡± Thalia''s voice carried a trace of mockery. ¡°Don''t you want to talk things out with him?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Talk? There''s nothing to talk about between us!¡± ¡°Don''t you want to rify things?¡± Anthony queried once more. ¡°Things wouldn''t have dragged on until now if that had been possible,¡± Thalia scoffed. In the past, she didn''t understand it. Only then did she learn the truth¡ªit wasn''t that they missed each other, but Spencer had been avoiding her, and for so many years at that. She never had any experience in rtionships, so she was wholly ignorant. But after witnessing Keh''s attitude toward Natasha recently, she finally understood the difference between love and theck of it. Spencer didn''t love her at all. Even if he did, it was only familial love. In that case, there was no need for her to do unnecessary things. ¡°Don''t you want to know what he actually thinks?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°No matter what he actually thinks, it''s a fact that he avoided me and pushed me away. Since that is the case, why should I harass him?¡± Thalia uttered bitterly. Studying her, Anthony wanted to speak further, yet he ultimately swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. ¡°He left.¡± At once, Thalia froze. Her huffy expression earlier had then stiffened considerably. Even her hand around the beer can tightened significantly. Both Anthony and Benjamin had their gazes pinned on her. Sometimeter, a sneer yed on Thalia''s lips. ¡°This has always been his style, no? He''s a master of avoidance.¡± Clocking her heartbroken expression, Benjamin said, ¡°I could tell that he was really worried about you today.¡± ¡°Worried about me? Is that why he left?¡± ¡°He said he''d be back in two days!¡± Benjamin asserted. Thalia''s eyshes quivered slightly. That''s surprising! ¡°Really? Even if he''s reallying back, it isn''t because of me, is it?¡± she asked in a seemingly offhanded manner. Both Anthony and Benjamin didn''t quite know how they should answer that. When all Thalia got in response was silence, she turned to look at them. ¡°He''s treating Daddy, and the next treatment is in two days.¡± When Thalia heard that, the corners of her mouth curved into a sneer. ¡°I knew it.¡± ¡°But they''re two different¡ª¡± ¡°That''s enough. You don''t need to say anything further,¡± Thalia interrupted, casting her gaze at the sky. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m not so fragile that I''d end my life because of love. Contrarily, I want to live my life to the fullest to show him that I''m still perfectly fine without him.¡± Relief suffused Anthony and Benjamin when they heard that. ¡°I''m d you think so!¡± Anthonymented. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Well, then. We''ll make a move first. You should also rest earlier. Good night!¡± While saying that, Anthony got up and walked away. On the other side, Benjamin did the same. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thalia was entirely confounded. That''s it? Upon seeing that they were really leaving, Thalia snapped, ¡°Sit down!¡± At that, the two boys asked, ¡°Is something else the matter?¡± ¡°Enjoy the view of the night sky with me!¡± Chapter 468 Chapter 468 The next morning, the brothers woke up early when their rm rang at the pre-set time. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Worried that Keh would leave without them, both of them had prepared themselves first thing in the morning. Coincidentally, they ran into Keh and Dave the moment they stepped out the door. Dave, noticing their droopy eyes, asked, ¡°Did both of you not get any sleepst night?¡± ¡°Let''s not talk about it.¡± Anthony sighed in resignation. ¡°Last night, Thalia forced us to apany her on the balcony till dawn.¡± When he saw the sleepy look on the boys'' faces, Dave found them especially adorable. It was as if both of them were being forced to go to work. Looking at them, Keh suggested, ¡°You two should go back to sleep. Dave and I will take care of things.¡± However, the boys¡ªjolted awake by his words¡ªshook their heads instead. ¡°No, we want to go!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Dave gave them a teasing look. ¡°We''re fine. We''re not sleepy at all!¡± Both of them forced themselves to look alert. At the boys'' reaction, Dave and Keh chuckled in unison. ¡°Daddy, even though Mr. Dave knows that shop, we were the ones who first discovered it. Perhaps we could find other clues there. Don''t you think so?¡± Anthony asked. Keh nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°So both of you should wash your faces first, and then we''ll go together,¡± Keh said. After nodding in acknowledgment, Anthony and Benjamin rushed to freshen up and pack before zipping back out, fearful that Keh would leave them behind. It wasn''t until they saw Keh still waiting for them that their minds were put at ease. Keh handed them some food. ¡°Grab a simple bite first. Once we see Nat, I''ll treat you boys to a feast.¡± Anthony and Benjamin took the food and began to dig in. With Keh in the driver''s seat, the four of them set off. The shop wasn''t far away, so the journey was short. When they arrived within its vicinity, they¡ª worried about being noticed¡ªstopped and parked the car at the side. Anthony pointed at the shop. ¡°Daddy, that''s the one!¡± After giving it a look, Keh turned toward the boys. ¡°You guys should stay here and stay out of sight. I''ll go in alone.¡± ¡°Daddy, isn''t it too early for you to go now?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nat didn''t mention a time yesterday, so we have to be there early,¡± Keh said. ¡°Given Nat''s temperament, I reckon she won''t arrive so early,¡± Anthonymented. ¡°This time''s special, hence unpredictable. Anyway, I''ll get myself prepared while you guys keep an eye out here. Let me know once Nat arrives,¡± Keh instructed. Anthony nodded. However, just when Keh was about to alight from the car, Anthony suddenly grabbed him. Turning around, Keh could see the brimming hope in Anthony''s eyes. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony gave him an earnest look. ¡°Daddy, tell Nat that we miss her a lot.¡± Keh looked at Anthony, then at Benjamin. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Also, give this to Nat.¡± Anthony handed something to Keh, who looked down at it. ¡°This is a secret between Nat and us. Daddy, you''re not allowed to peek,¡± Anthony said. Keh curled his lips. ¡°That''s something I can''t guarantee.¡± With that, he opened the car door and got out. Anthony and Benjamin watched as Keh walked away. It wasn''t until Keh entered the shop that Dave covered his ear. ¡°Testing. How''s the signal?¡± ¡°It''s working.¡± ¡°Okay. Let''s stay in touch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin and Anthony stayed in the car, which was parked in an inconspicuous area. Lucky for them, they could get an unobstructed view of the entrance of the shop. Just like that, they began their wait. As the seconds ticked by, the brothers grew increasingly anxious, unlike Dave, who was steady as a rock. At that moment, Anthony looked at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, how''s Daddy doing?¡± Dave shed a smile in response. ¡°He''s fine. Don''t worry.¡± Anthony nodded. He was about to say something when another car slowly approached. At the sight of it, he eximed, ¡°Someone''s here!¡± The others looked over, and Dave spoke into the headset. ¡°J, someone''sing. Remember to stay out of sight.¡± A ck sedan stopped near the shop entrance. There were two foreign men at the front. Both of them looked muscr and were carrying weapons. Their arrival caused Dave and the boys to grow vignt. As the sedan door opened, one of the foreign men got out and opened the door to the back seat. From it, Natasha subsequently emerged. ¡°It''s Nat!¡± Benjamin eximed. The silent Anthony continued to watch intently. The feeling of being so close yet far away at the same time filled them with a sense of helplessness. Dave''s eyes glistened with mixed emotions as he whispered into his headset, ¡°The one you''ve been longing for is here!¡± Right then, one of the armed men said something to Natasha before she walked into the shop. After the car was parked a few meters away, one of them stood guard at the entrance. As for Dave and the boys, they continued to monitor the situation, ready to assist whenever needed. In the shop, Natasha was browsing through its wares while scanning the surroundings. Soon, her gaze fell upon the back door. Noticing that the guard outside would look inside the shop from time to time, she pretended to choose a few items. While paying for them, she¡ªon purpose¡ªasked the shop owner, ¡°Do you have a restroom here?¡± The owner answered, ¡°Yes, it''s at the back.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll need to use it.¡± With that, Natasha headed toward the back. No sooner did she do so than the guard outside walked in. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Natasha turned around and replied, ¡°The restroom. Why? Do you want toe along?¡± The guard frowned. ¡°Is that where the restroom is?¡± Staring at the guard''s weapon, the owner nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it''s behind the door. Also, if you walk further in, the path leads to a dead end.¡± In response, the guard threw Natasha a nce. ¡°Boss mentioned that it''s not safe around here. Let me check it out for you first.¡± He then walked right in. Natasha stood in the shop and remained silent. Staring at his silhouette, she balled her slender fingers into fists. When the guard walked over and opened the iron door, he was greeted by a meter-wide alley. Even though it was long, one could clearly see that it led to a dead end. After checking the surroundings and making sure there was nothing suspicious, the guard returned to Natasha''s side. ¡°Go on. Be quick. I''ll wait for you outside.¡± Natasha ignored him. She narrowed her eyes and went out the back door. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Natasha didn''t see anyone at first nce when she entered. Even though the alley was long, the end could obviously be seen, and there was no ce to hide at all. Thinking that there could be some hidden areas, she walked further in. Yet, she soon realized that there was nothing but a dead end. In fact, the supposed restroom didn''t even exist. As she was studying the area, a figure suddenly appeared behind her and gave her a hug. Surprised, Natasha was about to pull herself away when Keh nuzzled his nose against her neck, greedily relishing in her fragrance. ¡°Nat, it''s me,¡± he whispered. Natasha lowered her head slightly and froze when she felt the warmth from his body and caught his scent. ¡°Where were you hiding?¡± Natasha asked softly. ¡°I want to hide in your heart,¡± Keh murmured as he continued to bury his head against her neck. A smile descended upon Natasha''s face. ¡°How did you get here?¡± It was only then that Keh gradually raised his head from her neck. Then he turned her around and pinned her against the wall. ¡°Did you think I wouldn''te?¡± Keh asked, looking into her eyes. As she had not seen his face in a long time, Natasha''s gaze toward him was filled with wilfulness and admiration. ¡°Not that you wouldn''t, but I didn''t dare think about it,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Are you saying that my love for you isn''t deep enough?¡± Keh questioned her directly. Staring at him, Natasha was at a loss for words. All of a sudden, Keh took a step forward and pressed Natasha against the wall. ¡°Natasha, am I not doing enough? Is that why you think that way?¡± ¡°I just didn''t think that someone would risk their life to love me.¡± Taking a deep breath, Keh gazed into her eyes before kissing her on the lips. Natasha didn''t resist or push him away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and reciprocated ordingly. The recent bout of loneliness had her realize how much she missed him. Despite her refusal to admit it, Keh had now grown to be an indispensable part of her. Just like that, both of them hugged each other and continued kissing passionately. Only God knew how much time had passed by the time Keh gradually let go of her. Pressing his forehead against hers, Keh¡ªwhile catching his breath¡ªpleaded, ¡°Nat,e with me!¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Do you know how much danger you''re in?¡± Keh looked at her anxiously. ¡°That man, Boss, will use you to threaten me!¡± ¡°Keh, I can''t leave. I need to go to Vermillion Base to find out the truth!¡± Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°Now that I''m just one step away from the truth, I can''t back out. Without knowing the truth, I''ll never be happy for the rest of my life.¡± Keh stared at her, not quite knowing what to say. From another perspective, he couldn''t think of anything else to say that could stop her, for this feeling wasn''t one that was foreign to him. There were certain matters that were just more important than one''s own life. Seeing that Keh was silent, Natasha understood that he hadpromised. ¡°I don''t know what happened between you and Boss, but I told him that I don''t love you. So, Keh, you shouldn''t act like you''re desperately looking for me. Otherwise, you''ll just be providing him with that opportunity.¡± ¡°I can''t do it! I''ll never be at peace as long as you''re by his side.¡± ¡°Trust me. Once I find out the truth, I''lle back to you.¡± Keh continued to stare at her reluctantly. ¡°Promise me, all right?¡± Natasha pleaded. ¡°Keh? Hmm?¡± The way she dragged herst word made Keh''s heart skip a beat. He simply looked at her and had long surrendered himself. Taking a step forward, he wrapped her in his arms. ¡°When you told Boss that you didn''t love me, were you telling the truth?¡± The question took Natashapletely by surprise. She smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡± Keh stared at her intently. Natasha was about to reply when there came a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Ms. Watson, Boss has called to ask us to hurry up.¡± After throwing the door a nce, Natasha turned to face Keh with her eyes brimming with conviction. ¡°I have to go. I''ll be heading to Vermillion Base tomorrow. Once I find out the truth, I''ll find a way to contact you.¡± Keh gazed at her with his eyes filled with concern. Natasha struggled free from his embrace and looked up at him. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Keh nodded. Natasha withdrew her gaze. She knew she had to leave no matter how much she didn''t want to. Unable to bear the sight of her leaving, Keh stepped forward and pulled her back into his embrace before sealing her lips with another kiss. From N?velDrama.Org. After that, he gave her a stern look. ¡°Natasha, you''d better stay safe. If you dare let anything happen to you, I''ll never forgive you.¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°This is for you.¡± Keh stuffed a note into Natasha''s hand. Without inquiring about it, she reminded him, ¡°Keep Anthony and Benjamin safe.¡± Keh nodded. Natasha shed a final smile at him before turning around and heading back out. Keh''s heart clenched as he watched her leave the alley. Outside, the guard who had just knocked on the door was about to barge in when the door swung open. Natasha shot the guard a cold look and snapped, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Stunned for a fleeting moment, the guard quickly followed her when he didn''t notice anything amiss. No sooner had they exited the shop than a figure crashed into them out of nowhere. Natasha''s pupils constricted when she lowered her head and saw who it was. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose,¡± Anthony apologized while looking up at Natasha with a glint in his eyes. Staring at him, Natasha was at a loss for words. ¡°Are you all right, Ma''am?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha, upon regaining her senses, broke into a smile. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Anthony looked at the guards behind her. ¡°They don''t understand Chanaean. I''ve tested them,¡± Natasha said. Anthony looked at her. ¡°Nat, I miss you.¡± Natasha''s eyes reddened. ¡°I miss all of you too.¡± Anthony tried his best to suppress the urge to throw himself into her arms. At that moment, the guard came up to them and demanded in Ustranian, ¡°What''s going on? What are you talking about?¡± Natasha turned around to face him. ¡°Don''t scare him! He''s just a lost kid asking for directions.¡± Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Anthony''s eyes glistened as he looked at Natasha. She''s still protecting me at a time like this! This is what true bliss feels like! ¡°Nat, I''ve received the secret message you sent me. Don''t worry. We''ll make preparations to support you when you need it. Whatever it is, you can leave me a message. I''ll definitely find it,¡± Anthony said. Natasha shed him a grin. ¡°All right!¡± ¡°It''s time to go,¡± the guard pestered from behind. Natasha ignored him and reminded Anthony instead, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Anthony nodded. With that, Natasha retracted her gaze and got into the car. The guard walked past Anthony and mumbled, ¡°Punk.¡± Anthony ignored him and simply looked in Natasha''s direction with reluctance. Natasha, too, was looking back at him from inside the car. Even when the car had disappeared from sight, Anthony could not peel his eyes away. Right then, Keh emerged from inside the shop. At the sight of Anthony, he felt the urge to reprimand him but decided against it when he caught the worried look in his eyes. Shortly after, Anthony entered the shop and paid the owner to have the surveince footage deleted. Watching Anthony go about the task in a professional manner, Keh beamed with pride. Back inside the car, Keh looked at Dave. ¡°You shouldn''t have let him out. What if something untoward happened?¡± Before Dave could respond, Anthony said, ¡°Daddy, don''t me Mr. Dave. I was the one who insisted on going down.¡± Keh turned around and looked at his son sternly. ¡°Do you know how dangerous it was just now? What if that man was aware of Nat''s background and recognized you? What would have happened then?¡± ¡°I know. But Daddy, there are certain matters I just have to verify.¡± ¡°Matters? What matters?¡± ¡°Nat''s clue, of course. You didn''t even bring it up, so I had to check it myself. What if we got it wrong?¡± Stunned by thement, Keh looked away. ¡°It''s not that I didn''t bring it up, but it was unnecessary to do so.¡± Anthony was about to say something when Dave interjected with a smile, ¡°Your daddy is demonstrating how to double down on a mistake.¡± Keh shot Dave a warning nce. Unfazed by it, Dave continued to tease, ¡°J, since when have you be forgetful in the presence of a woman? Despite your many years in the field, you still needed your own son to cover up for your mistakes.¡± Dave just couldn''t stop smiling. I never expected this to happen to him! Keh couldn''t deny the truth despite his refusal to admit it. Left without a choice, he decided to face the facts. ¡°What''s with that sarcastic tone? Are you envious?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡ª¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°It''s no surprise that someone single like you has a case of sour grapes,¡± Keh added with a smug expression. Dave red at him. ¡°Yeah, yeah, so what? Do you think it''s a big deal just because you have someone?¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± Keh gloated with a shrug. ¡°Not only do I have a partner, but I also have three children. Do you have any?¡± Dave waspletely stumped. It''s true that I don''t... Forget it. Thispetition is a waste of time. Seeing that Dave was silent, Keh shed a proud smile. ¡°That''s why you should stop being jealous of me. After all, I have something you don''t.¡± With that, Keh started the car and drove off. Dave was baffled. Me? Jealous of him? When he saw the smug look on Keh''s face, he couldn''t tolerate it one bit. However, when he shifted his attention to the brothers, who seemed unconcerned by their exchange, he replied, ¡°You''re right. I''m indeed jealous, for I''m truly incapable of saying all those cheesy words that roll off your tongue so easily.¡± His insinuations triggered a frown on Keh''s face. ¡°I want to hide in your heart...¡± Dave mimicked Keh''s voice when he said those words to Natasha. While Keh was speechless, the boys were desperately suppressing their urge tough. After all, Keh, by not muting his earpiece, had allowed everyone in the car to overhear his conversation with Natasha. Keh continued driving in silence. Looking at him, Dave asked mischievously, ¡°J, since when did you be so cheesy?¡± Keh tilted his head. ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Isn''t it obvious?¡± ¡°I think it''s all right.¡± Dave was filled with disbelief. ¡°I realized you''ve be thick-skinned too.¡± ¡°You should take a leaf out of my book because that''s the fundamental difference between the two of us and that''s why I have someone, whereas you''re all alone,¡± Keh countered in a provocative tone. Dave was rendered speechless. He isn''t just thick-skinned; he''s utterly shameless! ¡°You''d better tone down that smugness of yours in front of the children.¡± Keh looked at the boys through the rearview mirror. ¡°Do both of you think I should tone it down?¡± Anthony and Benjamin shook their heads in unison. Bewilderment inundated Dave. Anthony said, ¡°Daddy, emotions are meant to be freely expressed. In fact, I think there''s room for you to be even more passionate.¡± Benjamin concurred with a nod. ¡°Precisely. Nat is someone reserved and isn''t good at expressing herself. If you reduce the intensity of your passion, it will result in ackluster interaction.¡± Having heard their opinions, Keh nodded. ¡°I understand. I''ll continue to strive harder.¡± By remaining defiant, Keh had turned the tables on Dave''s attempt to embarrass him. At that moment, Dave was astounded and at a loss for words. How can he teach the kids such a thing? Nheless, Dave couldn''t deny the jealousy he felt. It turns out that when one has kids, one can gang up with them to challenge another. Dave was indeed envious of the camaraderie shared by the father and sons. At Dave''s silence, Keh added, ¡°When we get back, both of you must teach Dave a thing or two. After all, he''s still single andcks any skills and experience. Obviously, he''s in dire need of some guidance.¡± Dave was stunned. ¡°Since when do I need guidance from two young boys?¡± How am I going to face the world if this gets out? ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you believe me? Back then, even I was foolishly manipted by them. Anyway, it''s no big deal. My three children are nothing but ordinary geniuses who happen to know everything. So there''s no need for you to feel shy.¡± Dave was left with no words to counter. At the end of the day, the only thing he took out from the entire exchange was how good Keh was at boasting. Dave''s lips quirked up. ¡°J, that aside, why are you so lucky?¡± Beaming, Keh nodded. ¡°To be honest, I have no idea. Sometimes, I just feel as if I''m the apple of God''s eye and it makes others jealous.¡± Dave rolled his eyes. Does he not know what humility is? Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Upon returning to the hotel, Natasha saw Boss the moment she alighted from the car. Looking as if he was waiting for her, he approached her and asked, ¡°Did you manage to buy it?¡± Natasha raised the item she was holding. ¡°I don''t suppose you still need to go there again after today?¡± Boss asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn''t you realize that the uninhabited zone has been getting more crowded recently?¡± Natasha thought about it, and it soon dawned on her that Boss'' observation was correct. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Do you know anything about hackers?¡± Boss suddenly asked. Despite the pale look on his face, he exuded an authoritative aura. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Struck by an epiphany, Natasha responded, ¡°Of course I do. I''m a programmer myself. Even though we''re different from hackers, the work we do has plenty of simrities.¡± ¡°These hackers have a website where they gather and interact with each other. It''s also a ce where they are offered special missions too.¡± His words were redundant to Natasha, for she knew it better than anyone else. ¡°What''s your point?¡± Boss looked at Natasha calmly. ¡°There''s also a function where one can post a reward to get something done. Just a few days ago, the hacker named Anonymous posted a bounty on my head.¡± The news caused Natasha to freeze. When she heard Anthony''s moniker, a hint of uneasiness shed across her eyes, as she was oblivious to the matter. Over the past two days, she didn''t dare log in because she knew that firstly, the line was blocked, and secondly, she was worried about being found out. It never crossed her mind that Anthony would do something like that. He must be really desperate. With that thought in mind, Natasha asked, ¡°Is the bounty the reason for the assassination attempt on you?¡± Boss hesitated for a while before replying in an uncertain tone, ¡°I''m not sure. It''s still under investigation, but I''m not ruling it out.¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°So what''s the price the person behind the bounty put on your head?¡± ¡°It''s really high. Unbelievably high, in fact!¡± Pursing her lips, Natasha said sarcastically, ¡°In that case, you should inquire if you''ll get the reward for suicide.¡± Boss'' eyes dimmed as he scrutinized her. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? Since Vermillion Base is desperate for funds, you might as well im the reward instead of letting someone else do it.¡± ¡°Who told you that Vermillion Base is short on funds?¡± Boss asked. ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Just from your words alone, I can tell that your leader is forcing you to cough out money. Isn''t that right?¡± Boss gave her a probing look. Despite being a woman of few words, she''s extremely sharp to have seen through the situation so clearly. After a momentary silence, Bossmented, ¡°You''re really smart!¡± ¡°You guys were the ones who made it so obvious.¡± A glint shed across Boss'' eyes. ¡°In that case, do you know what my n is?¡± Natasha pondered upon it. ¡°Keh?¡± Boss'' gaze darkened further as he stared at Natasha silently. ¡°What is it? Did I get it wrong?¡± Natasha asked. Looking at her, Boss broke into a smile, but it was one that could send a chill down one''s spine. ¡°No, you''re right. So, what do you think? Since you hate him so much, do you want me to cheat him of his money so that you can get back at him?¡± As if both of them were making their moves against each other, Natasha, too, curled her lips into a grin. ¡°If you want to swindle his money, why do you need to pretend to do it on my behalf?¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Are you worried about him?¡± ¡°I just want to let you know that whatever you n to do, don''t do it in my name. I don''t need help from anyone.¡± ¡°Can I take that as a license to do whatever I want?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Natasha cocked a brow. ¡°Okay!¡± Boss nodded. ¡°In that case, I''m going to go all out.¡± A faint smile shed across Natasha''s face. ¡°But let me remind you that Keh isn''t some pushover. In fact, he''s someone who''s full of schemes. You''d better not end up having your own n backfiring on you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I''m just sharing my experience.¡± ¡°Thank you. I''ll take the necessary precautions.¡± ¡°I''m going back to my room.¡± Boss nodded slightly. Subsequently, Natasha got up and left. However, the moment she walked past him, Boss¡ªfrom the corner of his eye¡ªcaught a glimpse of some dirt on her back. His eyes narrowed instantly. ¡°Wait!¡± Natasha turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Boss examined her back. ¡°Did anything out of the ordinary happen to you today?¡± Natasha''s heart skipped a beat as she threw the question back at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your clothes, they''re dirty!¡± Boss pointed at the dirt on her back. Natasha was momentarily stunned. ¡°I might have stained it when I went to the restroom just now. Thank you for letting me know.¡± The restroom? Dismissing his doubts, Boss warned, ¡°Before we see General Will, you''d better stop going out. With so many people wanting me dead, I don''t want to ce that burden on you.¡± Natasha simply ignored him and said, ¡°Tomorrow''s thest day. If you don''t take me there, I''ll go there myself.¡± With that, she stormed off to her room before he could react. An unfathomable glint shed across Boss'' eyes as he watched her leave. Turning around, he shot the guard who returned with Natasha a sharp look. ¡°Did anything special happen today?¡± The guard replied, ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary... Except for Ms. Watson using the restroom while shopping earlier?¡± ¡°Where was it?¡± ¡°Right behind the shop. But before she went in, I checked it thoroughly and didn''t find anything amiss,¡± the guard said. Boss frowned. Am I being paranoid? For some reason, he felt that Natasha looked invigorated aftering back. There was also an inexplicable sharpness and charm to her. More importantly, he felt a strong sense of dread as if he had forgotten something crucial. ¡°I remember that the shop has surveince cameras installed thest time we went, right?¡± The guard nodded. ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡± ¡°Go and check if anyone went in ahead of her,¡± Boss instructed. ¡°Right away,¡± the man nodded before leaving at once. Boss narrowed his eyes in the direction where Natasha had left. Natasha, you''d better not try anything funny. Or you''ll definitely regret it! Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Upon returning to her room, Natasha locked the door behind her and poured everything she had bought onto the table. She sat down and retrieved the note Keh had stuffed into her hand. She then opened it up to reveal a string of numbers, which she subsequently keyed into her phone. When she looked at the row of words, a faint sense of gentleness shed across her frosty-looking eyes. After reading it, she set the paper alight and chucked it into the ashtray. Amidst the burning note in the background, she headed into the bathroom to shower. By the time she came back out, her eyes were cold. She walked up to her desk, then took out herptop from her backpack. Once she turned it on, she rummaged through her bag and retrieved a sh drive which she proceed to plug into theputer. As strings of letters and numbers emerged on the screen, Natasha''s slender fingers danced furiously across the keyboard. Soon, the interface evolved into what looked like a website. Once she logged in, a chatting interface popped up. Anthony''s eyes sparkled in delight as he typed: Nat! Natasha: What you did today was extremely dangerous! Anthony: Some risks are just worth taking. Benjamin was justining that he wasn''t the one to go just now. Before Natasha could reply, a few more words popped up in the chat. Anthony: Nat, we miss you! Natasha''s heart was filled with warmth and pain when she saw those words. Natasha: I miss you guys too! There was a one-minute pause before Anthony typed: Nat, we know what you''re nning to do. Don''t worry. We''ll support you in any decision you make.¡± A long while passed before Natasha replied: Okay. Anthony: However, you must allow us to help! Natasha: You talk as if I''m capable of stopping you. Anthony: Does that mean you agree, Nat? Natasha: I know about the bounty list, and so does Boss. Anthony: I wasn''t trying to hide it from him at all. In fact, I want him to know that I''m after his life! Natasha: Anthony, no matter what you n to do, you must protect yourself. Anthony: Don''t worry, Nat. We know how to take care of ourselves. Natasha was relieved upon reading his reply. She replied: Also, tell Keh to be prepared. Boss is going to make a move against him soon. Anthony: You can rest assured that Daddy is ready to face him. Natasha contemted for a while before replying: I''ll be back soon. Anthony: I know.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When she saw his answer, Natasha felt as if she could visualize Anthony nodding at her with conviction. Smiling, Natasha replied: All right, now, I''m logging off. We''ll be in touch if anythinges up. Anthony: Okay. Natasha logged off and shut herptop, then looked out the window before letting out a heavy sigh. At that moment, the dejection she previously felt seemed to have been reced by a desire to survive. I must get to the truth, but at the same time, I must alsoe back alive. As she thought of that, a sly glint shed across her eyes. Meanwhile, Anthony¡ªsitting in front of theputer at the other end¡ªfelt rxed after watching Natasha log off. After all, he had learned that she was safe and could also be contacted. Switching off hisputer, Anthony turned around. ¡°Come on. Let''s go and see Daddy.¡± Benjamin nodded. In Keh''s room, Anthony updated him on the situation. Keh''s eyes narrowed. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Stunned by the question, Anthony exchanged nces with Benjamin. Should we just tell him? Unexpectedly, Keh inquired, ¡°Was it Anonymous again?¡± Um... Now that he has given us the excuse, what else can I say? Steeling himself, Anthony nodded. ¡°You can say that...¡± Keh sneered, ¡°Anonymous seems to care an extraordinary lot about Nat.¡± Daddy sounds jealous. What can I say? ¡°I guess so... He and Nat are both highly regarded in the hackermunity. That might be the reason they''re concerned for each other,¡± Anthony said before throwing Benjamin a nce, signaling thetter for help. ¡°Concerned for each other?¡± Keh scoffed. Benjamin turned toward Anthony and rolled his eyes at him. Of all things, why did he have to say that? Right then, Keh¡ªwith a grim expression¡ªstared at them both. ¡°What about you two?¡± Anthony looked puzzled. ¡°What about us?¡± ¡°What''s your opinion on Anonymous?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Opinion? We don''t have one,¡± Anthony answered. Benjamin pursed his lips in silence. Since he has no intention ofing clean, he''s on his own on this. When Daddy finds out, I''m not the one to be med anyway. After pacing around the room for a while, Keh plopped himself down on the couch. ¡°The way Anonymous treats Nat... Do you not understand?¡± The boys could even smell the jealousy in the room. Anthony looked at Keh. ¡°Daddy, it isn''t what you think.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Keh asked in an intimidating tone as if he was dissatisfied with Anthony''s answer. At a loss as to how to exin any further, Anthony decided to admit to it. ¡°Daddy, actually, Anonymous is¡ª¡± ¡°Set up a meeting,¡± Keh suggested all of a sudden. ¡°Huh?¡± Anthony stared nkly at him. ¡°What?¡± Keh took a deep breath before repeating in a solemn tone, ¡°I said, set up a meeting. I want to see him.¡± ¡°Why do you want to see him?¡± Anthony asked hesitantly. ¡°For Nat''s sake, I''m willing to work with him.¡± From his darkened gaze, one could see that Keh was determined about it. Anthony¡ªupon hearing the proposal¡ªsmiled awkwardly. ¡°I-I''m sure it''s not necessary...¡± ¡°Why? Are you worried that I''ll do something to him?¡± Keh asked. Anthony shook his head. ¡°That''s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Why do you care so much about him, then?¡± ¡°I''m not! That''s the truth.¡± ¡°He''s really not to be underestimated in the hackermunity. His assistance would render Nat''s rescue a lot easier. I would like to coborate with him to save Nat. Also, I don''t mind vying with him fairly for Nat''s hand.¡± Um... Anthony stared at his father, not knowing to respond. How did this misunderstanding escte so badly? Chapter 473 Chapter 473 After racking his brain, Anthony reassured Keh, ¡°Daddy, there''s no need for you to be worried about Anonymous. He doesn''t pose a threat to you whatsoever.¡± ¡°Worried?¡± The words caused Keh to raise his brow. ¡°Do you think I''m worried?¡± ¡°Um, are you not?¡± Anthony questioned, for the jealousy Keh was emitting couldn''t be any more obvious. Unexpectedly, Keh let out a chuckle before a contemptuous expression descended upon his face. ¡°Despite his capability on the inte, he''s just someone who hides behind aputer. In real life, do you think I''ll see him as a threat?¡± Anthony was taken aback. Even though Daddy doesn''t know that I''m Anonymous, no one can take such words lying down. After all, a man''s pride can never be challenged. At that moment, Anthony felt as if there was something stuck in his throat. He suppressed his emotions and calmly rebutted, ¡°Daddy, how do you know that he''s ipetent in real life? Considering how capable he is on the inte, I''m sure he''s equally impressive in real life.¡± Keh merelyughed with disdain. Nevertheless, Anthony continued to endure the humiliation. ¡°Remember, a really ambitious man will never be satisfied by staying behind the scenes. That''s the reason why he''s ipetent,¡± Keh said confidently, his eyes brimming with certainty. Anthony''s mind went nk as he looked at his father. Keh''s words had hit the nail on the head. It was true that he never wanted to stay behind the scenes forever. Not only did he want to dominate the inte, but he also wanted to do his best in real life. Unfortunately, he was still a child and was not strong enough yet. Thus, without the ability to protect himself, he had no choice but to hide behind the screen. Despite that, he never nned to hide forever. Holding that thought, Anthony felt inexplicably depressed. Hence, he abandoned his initial n to come clean. Daddy, I''ll let you continue feeling exasperated. Noticing the minute change in Anthony''s gaze, Keh asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Am I mistaken?¡± Anthony maintained a faint smile on his face. ¡°Daddy, let''s not jump to conclusions. How do you know that he doesn''t want to make himself known? Since you''re unaware of his identity, you wouldn''t recognize him even if he was standing in front of you.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. Anthony seems to be adamant about defending Anonymous today. He threw the question back at Anthony. ¡°If he was indeed standing right in front of me but refused to reveal his identity, wouldn''t he be even more of a coward?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony was lost for words. He turned toward Benjamin and noticed that thetter was trying to hold back hisughter. Anthony gave him a warning look, and Benjamin nodded, signaling that he would try to control himself. Then Anthony returned his attention to Keh. ¡°Daddy, the inte is the future, and Anonymous is a famous hacker. Do you know how many people fear and respect him? Aren''t you being too harsh with your criticisms?¡± ¡°I don''t look down on his capability, but aren''t his skills inferior to that of Nat?¡± Anthony was enraged at Keh''s scathingments. ¡°Daddy, he isn''t less skilled than Nat. He''s just letting her get ahead on purpose.¡± ¡°Oh? How do you know about that?¡± ¡°I...¡± Anthony stared at him. ¡°Anonymous told me.¡± Keh gave him the side-eye. ¡°In that case, there''s less reason for me to worry.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If a man submits to a woman, he no longer stands a chance with her. Moreover, Nat¡ªwith her inherently dominant character¡ªwill not fall for someone like that.¡± Anthony fell silent. He was in the midst of figuring out how to turn things around when Keh added, ¡°Also, Anthony, when he says such things, he''s probably just making excuses for his ipetence. You need to take his words with a pinch of salt.¡± Anthony took a deep breath. Argh, Daddy''s words are just killing me! At that moment, Anthony felt the full force of Keh''s sharp tongue. He had nned to reveal the truth and give Keh a scare. However, he now decided against doing so. For the time being, I''ll just keep it to myself. Only when I''m finally standing at the pinnacle of the world will Ie back and revisit this topic with him. Holding that thought, Anthony¡ªwith an awkward smile on his face¡ªtook a deep breath and said, ¡°Daddy, don''t worry. Just as how Nat has praised me for my observation skills, I''m confident that Anonymous isn''t how you''re making him out to be.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Detecting the displeasure in Anthony''s tone, Keh leaned in. ¡°Are you upset because of what I said about him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Anthony forced himself to smile in an effort to hide the anger welling up inside him. Even though Keh was unaware of Anthony''s rtionship with Anonymous, he could still sense the slight change in Anthony''s mood and how protective Anthony was over Anonymous. Although he was unhappy about it, he knew the issue wasn''t a priority now. ¡°Anthony, have you seen him before?¡± Keh asked out of the blue. Anthony nodded at him. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Then how does he look like?¡± After a brief silence, Anthony replied, ¡°It''s hard to describe, but he''s certainly different from what you have in mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony nodded. Pursing his lips, Keh scrutinized Anthony for a long while. ¡°In that case, I''m even more curious now. Set up a meeting, then. I know well that he''s somewhere not far away from us.¡± Anthony pondered briefly. ¡°What if he doesn''t want to meet you?¡± ¡°Doesn''t want to? Or doesn''t dare to?¡± Anthony was about to explode. Argh, I can''t stand him anymore! He wanted to scream at the top of his lungs, but he managed to suppress it with much effort. In truth, he resembled Keh so much that even their temper was identical. Clearly, he was livid, but he still insisted on maintaining an aloof expression as if he wasn''t bothered at all. ¡°Anonymous has said that he doesn''t want to show his real face to anyone,¡± Anthony said. Keh let out a sneer. ¡°I knew it. The only ce he''s so called invincible is behind theputer screen.¡± No sooner had Keh spoken than Anthony stormed out with his fists clenched. He even mmed the door behind him. Keh furrowed his brows and shifted his attention to Benjamin. Uh... Benjamin let out an awkwardugh. ¡°He has probably gone to check with Anonymous... I''ll go check on him.¡± He slipped away before Keh could react. Left alone in the room, Keh watched them from behind while falling into deep thought. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Benjamin bumped into Dave when he went out. ¡°Mr. Dave.¡± Dave nodded, and Benjamin continued walking without saying anything else. Seeing that they had left, Dave looked at Keh. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. I just heard something,¡± Keh said. ¡°Is it about Anonymous?¡± Dave guessed. Keh nced at Dave and couldn''t hold back anymore. ¡°No one knows me better than you do!¡± Dave walked in and found a ce to sit. He crossed his legs and satzily. ¡°So? Did you manage to get any answers?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No?¡± Dave found it strange. Keh thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Not only that, he got angry with me!¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why would he act that way? You''re his daddy. There''s no way he wouldn''t stand with you.¡± Keh took a deep breath. ¡°I don''t know what they''ve experienced before, but I''m sure what happened between us. Perhaps he hasn''t forgiven me.¡± Keh was very open-minded about that matter. Although he wasn''t happy that Anthony kept siding with Anonymous, he wouldn''t say anything. After all, it was his fault that things turned out this way. What right did he have toin? At that thought, Keh gave a chuckle. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Dave asked. ¡°What do I n to do? I didn''t even n to use him in the first ce. I was just asking.¡± Daveughed. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°We can only win a battle if we know ourselves as well as our enemy.¡± Dave leaned against the couch with his legs crossed. He stared at Keh and teased, ¡°This is interesting. Just interesting! The arrogant J gets jealous and worried too!¡± Keh didn''t deny that statement. After pouring half a ss of wine and drinking it, he turned to look at Dave calmly. ¡°That''s right. When the woman you love is too excellent, you''ll definitely be anxious. A single dude like you won''t understand.¡± Dave took a deep breath and red at Keh. ¡°You don''t feel good if you don''t show off your love, do you?¡± ¡°Were you envious after listening to our conversation the other day?¡± Keh asked. Dave was speechless. He''s so unpredictable. As usual, no one knows what he''s going to say next. Dave looked at him. ¡°Indeed, she''s beautiful and elegant. But how do you define excellence?¡± ¡°Hmm... I won''t let you know first, lest it shock you to death.¡± Dave chuckled. ¡°Shock me to death? I''m still alive even after you suddenly told me you have three kids. I wonder if there''s anything else that could shock me to death.¡± ¡°What do you think? ording to how well I know you, what else could shock you to death?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes, looking curious. However, Keh didn''t say anything else. Instead, he turned and poured another ss of wine before he walked over and passed the ss to Dave. From N?velDrama.Org. Dave looked at the winess and took it and stopped talking about that. ¡°So, what do you n to do next?¡± ¡°Anthony sent a message that Nat said Boss might attack me anytime.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I''ll just counter his every move.¡± Dave smiled, knowing Keh had always been like this. Meanwhile, after Anthony left Keh''s room and went back to his room, he took several deep breaths to force himself to calm down. Benjamin followed Anthony in and couldn''t helpughing when he saw how Anthony looked. Indeed, only the same kind of people can piss each other off in this world. Anthony turned and looked at Benjamin murderously when he heard hisughter. ¡°Stopughing!¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why should I? The person Daddy was talking about isn''t me anyway!¡± Anthony clenched his fists when that topic was brought up. ¡°Benjamin, are you even my brother?¡± ¡°What does being your brother have to do with that?¡± ¡°You didn''t even stand up for me when Daddy spoke that way about me.¡± ¡°Daddy only said that because he doesn''t know you''re Anonymous. He thinks Anonymous is his love rival. What did you expect? Do you want Daddy topliment his rival? Why don''t you tell him the truth? Let''s see if he''ll still act the same.¡± Anthony pursed his lips and thought about it. ¡°I''m not going to tell him! Hmph! That''ll teach him to speak like that about me? I''ll never tell him for the rest of my life!¡± It''s rare to see him throw a tantrum. Daddy''s pretty amazing. Benjamin looked at Anthony and said, ¡°See? Daddy''s speaking ill of you, and you''re hiding the truth from him. You''re not suffering any losses!¡± ¡°But it feels horrible when he said it straight in my face!¡± Anthony clenched his tiny fists and stomped his feet angrily. Benjaminughed. ¡°Since you have another identity, you''ll need to bear with the nonsense.¡± ¡°That isn''t nonsense! That''s a verbal attack! He''s so mean! I''m so hurt!¡± ¡°That''s right. It''s pretty mean. But don''t you think that you and Daddy are really alike?¡± Anthony was momentarily stunned. ¡°That''s not true!¡± ¡°What? Do you really not realize it, or are you unwilling to ept it?¡± Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°But... I''m not as mean as Daddy, am I?¡± ¡°Um... You two are more or less the same.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Forget it if you don''t want to admit it.¡± Benjamin didn''t want to force it. Anyway, I don''t think Anthony doesn''t know about it. At that moment, Anthony walked to the side of the bed and sat down. After he straightened his back for a few seconds, hey on the bed and stared at the ceiling. ¡°Do you think Daddy said that on purpose because he''s probing for information?¡± Benjamin walked over and sat down. ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Did you only realize it now?¡± Anthony lifted his head. ¡°If that''s the case, he must be furious since he didn''t get any answers, right?¡± ¡°Furious is an understatement. When you kept siding with Anonymous, Daddy''s face changed drastically.¡± Benjamin felt that it was pretty cruel when he recalled the situation earlier. ¡°Really?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you think? You''re his eldest son. What do you think went on in his mind when you sided with his love rival?¡± Anthony thought about it. Right... However, when he thought Keh was also angry, his anger subsided, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°If that''s the case, then I don''t have much to worry about anymore.¡± Benjamin looked at him. ¡°So, you''re still not nning to tell Daddy?¡± ¡°I was going to tell him, but not anymore.¡± ¡°So, you''ll keep hiding it from him?¡± ¡°Hmph! Serves him right to speak that way about me. I''ll let him feel restless for a while more. Now that he has a love rival, he''ll surely cherish Nat even more!¡± With that, Anthonyy on his bed happily. Benjamin looked at Anthony and shook his head while smiling. I guess this father-and-son rivalry is fine? Benjamin was thinking about that when someone suddenly knocked on the door. Stunned, the boys exchanged nces before looking at the door. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Hearing the knock on the door, Anthony shot Benjamin a look, indicating for thetter to go and open the door. Benjamin got up without a word and walked toward the door. Meanwhile, Anthony sat down and fixed his gaze on the door. When Benjamin opened the door and saw the person standing on the other side, he sighed with relief. ¡°Oh, it''s you.¡± Thalia looked at him. Arching an eyebrow, she asked, ¡°Who else would it be?¡± ¡°I thought it was Daddy,¡± he replied with a grin. As he spoke, he stepped aside to let her in. ¡°Even if he came, what''s there to be nervous about?¡± she asked as she walked in. Anthony was sitting on the bed, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it was Thalia. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Have you done something wrong?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Then what are you feeling so guilty about?¡± Anthony could not be bothered to tell her that he had gotten a scolding from Keh. There''s no way I''m telling her that. However, his reluctance to say anything merely heightened her curiosity. She turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°What''s with him?¡± He chuckled as he looked at Anthony. ¡°Nothing much. It''s just that he got an indirect scolding from Daddy.¡± Thalia''s eyes narrowed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Benjamin walked over to her and whispered something in her ear. Thalia''s furrowed brows slowly rxed as she listened to him. Looking straight at Benjamin, she mouthed the words, ¡°Really?¡± Thaliaughed after seeing him nod in response. ¡°Serves him right.¡± Even though Benjamin had not spoken loudly, Anthony heard every word. He looked up at them and muttered, ¡°Would you mind lowering your voice if you want to talk about others behind their backs?¡± Thalia turned toward him and quipped, ¡°Did we talk about you behind your back? We did it openly right in front of you.¡± Anthony pursed his lips, scowling. He was not in the mood to argue with her. Thalia strode over and looked at him. ¡°I thought you came clean to him before persuading him. I had no idea he still didn''t know.¡± Anthony met her gaze and responded, ¡°That just goes to show I can achieve what I want without relying on my alias as Anonymous.¡± ¡°Bravo. Kudos to you.¡± Thalia pped as she spoke, but her tone did not match her actions. Anthony shot her a sour look, then asked somewhat impatiently, ¡°What are you doing here anyway? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Actually, yes.¡± Thalia gazed at him, her expression suddenly turning solemn. ¡°What is it? Is it serious?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Kyle just sent word that the people at Vermillion Base want you dead.¡± Anthony froze for a moment after hearing that. ¡°They want me dead? How much money are they offering?¡± Observing his calm andposed demeanor, Thalia knew she had worried needlessly. ¡°Not a single cent,¡± she replied. Anthony was stunned. ¡°Not a single cent? Are they not offering a bounty, or is it because I''m not worth anything?¡± Thalia was silent. ¡°And to think I set such a high bounty on his head. D*mn it! What a major loss!¡± Anthony muttered. Seeing him muttering to himself without showing the slightest hint of fear, Thalia could not help saying, ¡°Anthony Watson, can you take this seriously? Do you think I''m joking around with you?¡± Lifting his gaze and noticing how angry she looked, Anthony pondered for a moment before putting on an innocent expression. ¡°Not at all. Don''t I look like I''m taking it seriously enough?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Or do you think I need to pretend to be scared to show that I''m taking it seriously?¡± Anthony queried, fixing his gaze on her. Thalia frowned and stared at him for a long time, not knowing what she should say. That''s true. What reaction was I expecting from Anthony? He''s only a boy, but he''s already a top hacker. Despite having never met, he dared to meet with me alone. More importantly, he dared to destroy Vermillion Base''s goods. So, why would someone like that be afraid after hearing something like this? Ultimately, I underestimated him. Thalia rxed a little as that thought crossed her mind. ¡°Well, you should at least be a little nervous, don''t you think?¡± Hearing that, Anthony responded immediately, ¡°I am. I''m nervous. But weren''t you the one who said to remain impassive and conceal one''s emotion?¡± Just as Thalia was about to say something, he arched an eyebrow as he continued, ¡°Besides, my nervousness now will be a sign of disrespect toward you. Will you allow anything to happen to me when you''re around?¡± His response rendered Thalia speechless. He''s getting better at buttering people up, so much so that I don''t even know what to say. Thalia furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Don''t give me that nonsense.¡± Anthony chuckled. Then, he looked at her and said reassuringly, ¡°I know you''re worried for me. However, the only ones who know about my identity are you, Nat, Benjamin, and Denise. Even Daddy doesn''t know. You say that Vermillion Base wants me dead, but don''t they need to find out who I am first?¡± ¡°That''s what they''re doing. They want to find information about you and kill you!¡± Thalia eximed. ¡°Then let''s wait and see what they can find before we think about what to do,¡± said Anthony. Thalia stared at him. Although what he said sounded a little crazy, it made sense indeed. It''ll be difficult for those people to find information about him, let alone make the association that Anonymous is actually a little boy. Now, I''m all the more d that not many people are aware of Anthony''s identity. While she was deep in thought, something suddenly urred to her. She turned to Anthony and asked, ¡°By the way, what about Shadow Seeker? Does Shadow Seeker know who you are?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Anthony began. How should I put it? He could not say too much because if he did, that would mean exposing Natasha''s identity. However, he was well aware that with Thalia''s temper, things would not end well if he lied to her. After giving it some thought, he looked at Thalia. ¡°I-I suppose so...¡± ¡°In that case, if the people from Vermillion Base bribed Shadow Seeker, wouldn''t your identity get revealed?¡± ¡°That won''t happen. You don''t have to worry about that,¡± Anthony answered confidently. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because... Because...¡± Anthony racked his brain toe up with an exnation. ¡°Because Shadow Seeker also has a beef with those from Vermillion Base.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yup. Didn''t you realize? She also posted a reward previously for information on someone from Vermillion Base.¡± ¡°Was there such a thing?¡± ¡°Absolutely. So, don''t worry. Shadow Seeker won''t sell me out.¡± ¡°That won''t do either. As a precaution, it''s better to have another string to your bow.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°Kyle''s suggestion is to find someone to take your ce.¡± ¡°That... doesn''t sound like a good idea.¡± ¡°Darz''s base isn''t here. If we find someone to pretend to be you, we can lead them over there. Once they''re on our turf, they''ll be helpless.¡± ¡°Actually, there''s no need to go through so much trouble. Shadow Seeker won''t reveal information about me.¡± ¡°How do you know? Are the two of you close?¡± ¡°Um, it''s because I know who Shadow Seeker is. That''s why Shadow Seeker won''t betray me,¡± Anthony replied with an awkward chuckle. Thalia gaped at him after hearing that. ¡°You know who Shadow Seeker is?¡± Anthony froze. Crap! I forgot she''s been searching for Nat! Is it toote to take back what I said? Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Anthony was still wondering how to salvage the conversation when he noticed Thalia''s inquisitive eyes boring into him. ¡°Did you just say you know Shadow Seeker''s identity?¡± she asked, enunciating each word carefully. ¡°I...¡± Anthony trailed off. Argh! Me and my big mouth! Why on earth did I blurt that out? ¡°What?¡± Thalia fumed. ¡°You know, don''t you?¡± ¡°Maybe a little?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°Well then, I do know a little!¡± Anthony replied with a grin. Thalia took a deep breath to calm herself down. Oh, please! Who''s going to believe that? ¡°When did you find out about it?¡± ¡°Uh, not too long ago...¡± ¡°Okay, and how long ago was that?¡± ¡°It was pretty early on. I don''t remember the exact moment...¡± Thalia took another deep breath as she paced around the room and tried her best to hold her temper. Secondster, she finally opened her eyes and red at Anthony. ¡°You knew my mission in Glenport City was to look for Shadow Seeker, so why didn''t you tell me?¡± ¡°It''s not that I didn''t want to,¡± Anthony mumbled, pretending to be in a dilemma. ¡°But it was a matter of morality. Since I''ve promised to keep it a secret, wouldn''t I be betraying my morals if I divulged it?¡± ¡°Morals? What about the morals between us?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°I-It''s not like I''ve betrayed you!¡± ¡°What about your conscience, then? Can you live with it?¡± A smile tugged at Anthony''s lips. ¡°Well, from what I know, Shadow Seeker hasn''t done anything. I guess my conscience is clear!¡± ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± Thalia sputtered with rage. ¡°Fine! You''ve got some guts, Anthony Watson! To think I''ve been so open and genuine with you!¡± ¡°I know you want to persuade Shadow Seeker into joining Darz,¡± Anthony hastily said when he saw how angry Thalia was. ¡°But didn''t I tell you before that Shadow Seeker won''t agree to it? I even checked and confirmed it for you! Long story short, there''s no way Shadow Seeker would join any organizations. Not now, not ever!¡± s, that wasn''t enough to quell Thalia''s rage, and Benjamin had long since shrunk into a corner. After all, given the tense situation, one would be wise to stay away from it as much as possible. When Anthony realized it and gestured for his brother to return, thetter shook his head defiantly. Oh, hell no! Going out now would be asking for trouble, and I''m no fool! Exasperated at Benjamin''sck of loyalty, Anthony shot him a helpless look before turning back to Thalia. ¡°I know you''re mad, Thalia, but Shadow Seeker has a hold on me too. If I revealed their identity, they''d undoubtedly leak my information. Wouldn''t everyone just end up suffering heavy losses?¡± ¡°Do you think I''d betray you if you told me?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°But how can you be sure that Shadow Seeker''s information is urate? What if it''s fake, and they get alerted when you try tracking them down?¡± For a moment, Thalia was rendered speechless. ¡°Oh, please. Do you honestly think everyone''s as petty as you?¡± ¡°That''s amon tactic, isn''t it? When you don''t know someone well enough, it''s only normal to resort to that to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Even so, that doesn''t change the fact that you hid the truth from me!¡± ¡°All right, tell me, what must I do to resolve this matter?¡± To Anthony''s surprise, Thalia said nothing. ¡°Shall I admit my mistake and apologize?¡± he added with raised eyebrows. ¡°No. I''m sick of hearing apologies.¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Thalia turned to look at him with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°Will you do anything I say?¡± ¡°Of course! As long as it''s within my power!¡± ¡°Easy! Tell me Shadow Seeker''s identity!¡± ¡°You can continue being angry, then.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± ¡°Thalia, I really can''t do that,¡± Anthony muttered helplessly. ¡°But I''ll fulfill any other requests of yours!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Are you closer to Shadow Seeker or me?¡± ¡°That''s not the issue here. This matter concerns Shadow Seeker''s safety, so I have to keep it on the down low. I''d do the same for you too!¡± Miraculously, Thalia''s fury dissipated when she heard what Anthony said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Thalia began pondering the boy''s words. Well, it''s not like I have to force him to spill the truth. I was just taken aback by the sudden news. Besides, I was angry that he kept it from me, especially since I thought we were on good terms. Then again, I''m not an unreasonable person. I can live with this as long as we''ve cleared everything up. ¡°At least you aren''tpletely heartless,¡± she quipped as she nced at Anthony. Seeing that Thalia was no longer angry, Anthony quirked an eyebrow. ¡°That goes without saying. How can I forget your kindness to me? When I grow up, I won''t neglect my filial duties to you!¡± Ha! I''m pretty good at coaxing people too! Even though Anthony''s honeyed words had sessfully cooled Thalia''s raging fire, thetter refused to admit it. ¡°Hmph, who knows if you''re telling the truth or not?¡± ¡°I''ll swear on it!¡± Anthony eximed. ¡°All right, all right, let''s see if you''ll stick to your word!¡± Thalia grumbled. Deep down, however, she had absolute faith in the boy. After all, no matter how clever and extraordinarily gifted Anthony was, Thalia would never doubt the goodness of his heart. ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Of course I am!¡± Thalia retorted although her expression and tone had visibly softened. ¡°Do you know how long I''ve been looking for Shadow Seeker? Shadow Seeker broke my mission record, for goodness'' sake!¡± After giving it some thought, Anthony finally answered, ¡°How about this? I''ll run your request past Shadow Seeker, and if Shadow Seeker''s keen, I''ll set up a meeting for the two of you.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia turned around. ¡°I do contact Shadow Seeker asionally, but it''s all been online. I''ve never met Shadow Seeker in person!¡± ¡°Ah, I see. That''s pretty sad...¡± Anthony said, his gaze filled with sympathy. ¡°What? Have you met Shadow Seeker before?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Oh, we meet often, and in the past, we got to meet every day! Needless to say, Thalia was green with envy. Anthony is undoubtedly a blessed child, but why does it feel like everything good happens to him? How can he easily meet people that others can only dream of meeting? It''s so annoying! Despite her frustration, Thalia knew there was nothing she could do. ¡°How confident are you?¡± she asked. ¡°I''m not sure, but I''ll try my best!¡± Thalia nodded. Fine. That''s better than nothing. I''m sure Shadow Seeker has no intention of meeting me at all, but perhaps with Anthony''s help, things might change. ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for it, then. It''s time to prove yourself, Anthony. I have high hopes for you!¡± ¡°Uh, maybe you should just ignore everything I''ve said!¡± Thalia red at him as she arched her brow and flexed her fingers. ¡°Anthony Watson, are you asking for a beating?¡± Right there and then, Anthony knew it was time to flee. If I don''t run now, I won''t get another chance! All right, time to go! Amidst their joyful bantering, however, Keh suddenly walked past the door with a solemn expression. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Having noticed his father, Benjamin couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was wrong and quickly ran after him. ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡± Keh turned around and looked at his son, his brows slightly arched as he feigned nonchnce. ¡°I''m just going out for a walk.¡± Benjamin didn''t buy that. Judging by his father''s expression earlier, he knew something must be up. Since Keh didn''t say anything else, Benjamin decided not to press on either and merely nodded. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± With that, Keh smiled and went on his way. After a moment of quiet contemtion, Benjamin turned to look at Anthony and Thalia, both of whom were still ying andughing away. ¡°Tony!¡± ¡°What''s up?¡± Anthony answered. Benjamin shot him a look. ¡°Daddy just went out. When I asked him where he was going, he said he was only going for a walk.¡± Even though Benjamin hadn''t suggested anything more, it was enough for Anthony to pick up on his concerns. Secondster, the smile was gone from thetter''s face. ¡°Come on. Let''s follow him.¡± Benjamin nodded. Seeing how well the two brothers worked together, Thalia stared at them, bemused. ¡°Have you guys gotten addicted to stalking people?¡± ¡°I''m sure Daddy''s hiding something from us, and since he''s not saying a word, we''ll just have to find out for ourselves!¡± Anthony said. Thalia scrutinized the boys, not knowing if she should believe them. ¡°All right, we''ll be on our way now. I''ll leave Kyle to you. Now that I can take a breather from Vermillion Base, we must ensure Kyle stays in his ce,¡± Anthony reminded. ¡°Don''t let hime over!¡± Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°I got it.¡± Anthony and Benjamin soon left to follow their father. However, Thalia couldn''t stop worrying about them. ¡°Do you guys want me toe along?¡± ¡°No. We''re only following Daddy. It shouldn''t be much of a problem. Besides, the more people there are, the more likely he''ll be alerted to it!¡± Anthony reasoned. ¡°All right. Be careful, then.¡± After giving her a reassuring nod, Anthony promptly left the room with Benjamin in tow. As soon as they walked outside, Anthony suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, by the way, where''s Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°I haven''t seen him,¡± Benjamin replied with a look of surprise. ¡°I want you to head back and check on Mr. Dave. See if you can get any information from him. Meanwhile, I''ll continue to follow Daddy. We''ll keep in touch.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Benjamin answered without hesitation and returned to the hotel. Anthony followed his father closely, and after walking down several streets, he began to find his surroundings strangely familiar. Upon nearing the destination, he finally realized they were at the ce where Keh used to stay with Spencer. Seeing his father walk up the stairs, Anthony became even more intrigued. Huh? What is Daddy doing back here? Even though his original n had been to wait downstairs, Anthony became so curious that he eventually decided against it. After making sure he had put some distance between himself and his father, Anthony carefully crept up the stairs. Keeping as quiet as he could, he stuck his head around the corner, thinking he''d scope out the area before advancing further. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The next moment, however, he got the shock of his life. Keh was nearby, leaning casually against the wall and looking as though he had already been waiting for a while. Anthony could feel his heart pounding as he mmed his back to the wall. Oh my goodness! I almost died of fright! Afterposing himself, he sighed and stuck his head out once again. As Keh stared at him, Anthony squeezed out an ingratiating smile. ¡°Daddy, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°Indeed, what a coincidence,¡± Keh replied, mimicking his son''s smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Anthony''s smile grew wider. ¡°Well, since we got you over in such a hurry the other day, I was worried you might have left something behind. That''s why I decided to drop by and help you clean up.¡± ¡°Is that so? How sweet and considerate of you,¡± Keh quipped as a smirk crept across his face. ¡°Oh, yes...¡± ¡°In that case, would you like to head inside and tidy the ce up?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Anthony eximed before marching toward the apartment. ¡°Good. Take your time, then. I''m going back first.¡± When he saw his father walking away, Anthony knew he had to stop him. ¡°Daddy...¡± Keh slowly turned around. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Since we''re both here, why don''t we clean up together?¡± the boy suggested, a megawatt smile once again stered on his face. s, all Keh did was scrutinize him silently. As expected, it didn''t take long before Anthony felt overwhelmingly guilty and lowered his head sheepishly. ¡°Okay, I''ll admit. I followed you here...¡± Keh instantly curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°With tracking skills like yours, it''s no wonder Dave busted you!¡± Naturally, those words left Anthony in stunned silence. To think I was still so proud of myself before this! ¡°Daddy, have you known from the start that I''ve been following you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Does that mean you intentionally led me here?¡± Anthony probed. Instead of replying, Keh nced at his son and strode into his old apartment. Without hesitation, Anthony followed behind. Once inside his room, Keh went straight to the bed and picked up a ck suitcase beside the headboard. He swiftly turned the dials on the silver lock, and the suitcase soon popped open with a satisfying click. Curious as ever, Anthony was about to shoot questions when he saw the wads of cash tucked neatly in the suitcase. ¡°Daddy, is that money?¡± he asked, eyes lighting up. Keh remained silent. After checking the contents to ensure everything was in order, he locked the suitcase again. ¡°Wait. Was that real or fake?¡± Anthony couldn''t help but ask. ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh replied, not even bothering to turn around. Anthony gasped. Judging by Daddy''s tone and demeanor, the money must be real! ¡°Do you just keep all that money lying around here?¡± Keh finally turned around and looked at his son. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Daddy, are you too wealthy?¡± Anthony replied with an awkward chuckle. ¡°Aren''t you afraid your money might get stolen?¡± ¡°Don''t you know that the most dangerous ce is also the safest?¡± ¡°I''ve always thought people said that to trick others, Daddy. Why wouldn''t anyone be curious to find out what''s in such a big suitcase? Besides, isn''t that the type of suitcase used during transactions in television shows?¡± Keh shot a nce at his son and smiled wryly. ¡°You''re absolutely right.¡± ¡°Why would you still say that, then?¡± ¡°I was just fibbing,¡± Keh muttered as he made his way out with the suitcase. ¡°I can''t possibly say I forgot about it, can I?¡± Anthony stared wide-eyed at his father. I knew he was too wealthy! Why else would he forget all that money? The next second, the boy trotted after his father. ¡°Daddy, what are you going to do with the money?¡± Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Keh said nothing as he continued to walk, aplex look on his face. Anthony quickly fell into step beside his father, but when he realized thetter didn''t seem interested in talking, he decided to break the silence. ¡°Daddy, are you taking this money to have a showdown with Boss?¡± Upon hearing that, Keh froze for a moment. I don''t want the kids to be involved in this matter, but how on earth do I stop them? Undeterred by his father''s silence, Anthony added, ¡°Has he contacted you again?¡± Instead of replying, Keh began walking faster, to the point where Anthony struggled to keep up. Left with no choice, the boy ran forward and grabbed his father''s arm. ¡°Daddy, haven''t we just reached an agreement? Why are you doing this again?¡± Keh finally stopped in his tracks and lowered his gaze to Anthony. ¡°Do you know what Nat reminded me the most when we met?¡± ¡°I do! She told you to protect Benjamin and me!¡± Anthony replied. Thanks to the microphone, I heard their conversation loud and clear! ¡°Good that you know.¡± ¡°Daddy, we''re not saying we want to get involved. As long as you tell us what''s happening, we won''t cause any trouble. But if you continue the silent treatment, we can only keep guessing and trying until we figure things out ourselves. Who knows what might happen if we go down that route?¡± Keh gazed at his son. The kid''s not even at my waist, yet he dares stare at me with so much persistence and stubbornness. ¡°Yes. I''m using this money to have a showdown with Boss.¡± ¡°But hasn''t Nat already given you all the information about Boss?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°If I suddenly take a step back from everything and put on an air of indifference, don''t you think it''ll only arouse Boss'' suspicions even more?¡± ¡°Well, that''s not wrong...¡± ¡°Moreover, what happens if Boss really thinks I''ve given up on Nat and decides she''s no longer useful to him? Do you think he''ll let her off easily?¡± After pondering for a while, Anthony realized his father''s words made a lot of sense. ¡°So, the best n now is to work together and buy time for Nat, isn''t it? Only then can we create opportunities for her.¡± Keh gazed at Anthony as a smile slowly crept across his face. ¡°That''s right.¡± Anthony, too, nodded and broke into a smile. ¡°I got it!¡± ¡°Now that you know the n, I don''t want you acting recklessly on your own. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± With that, the father and son continued walking away, but this time, Keh made sure to slow down for Anthony to keep up with him. A few secondster, Anthony''s voice rang out again. ¡°I only followed you earlier because I didn''t know what you were up to, Daddy. As long as you keep an open line ofmunication with us, I can assure you we won''t do anything reckless.¡± ¡°As parents, we only want to protect our children and give them the best.¡± Anthony felt his heart skip a beat, and for some inexplicable reason, he was happy to hear those words from his father. ¡°But Daddy, you know it''s just a matter of time before Benjamin and I embark on our training with Darz. That''s not something we can change. Are you going to keep following us and protecting us?¡± Hearing that, Keh lowered his head to look at the boy, only to have thetter meet his gaze. ¡°Instead of protecting us, why don''t you teach us something more practical, Daddy? That way, we can deal with new situations and even defend ourselves if the need arises!¡± ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Anthony nodded excitedly, all wide-eyed and sincere. After giving it some thought, Keh finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Does that mean you''ve agreed to it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°That''s more like it, Daddy! If you teach a man to fish, you''ll feed him for a lifetime!¡± ¡°For someone who grew up overseas, you sure are good with these popr Chanaean sayings.¡± ¡°Of course! Nat has always told us that we should learn Chanaean well,¡± Anthony said proudly. ¡°I''ve even memorized the entire dictionary.¡± Keh looked at his son in astonishment. ¡°You memorized the dictionary?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Unable to hold it in any longer, Keh let out a chuckle. ¡°What''s wrong? Is there a problem with that?¡± Anthony quizzed. Keh turned to his son and shook his head. ¡°I did the same when I was your age, except it was the Ustranian dictionary that I memorized.¡± Needless to say, Anthony felt just as shocked. Is that what fate is? That''s so amazing! ¡°Daddy, both Great-grandpa and Gramps have said I''m a replica of you. Do you think we''re alike?¡± ¡°Have you not seen my childhood photos?¡± Anthony shook his head. Keh took out his phone and browsed the gallery. As soon as he found the photo, he handed his phone to Anthony. ¡°Here. Check it out yourself.¡± The moment Anthonyid his eyes on the photo, his brow knitted into a frown. Oh, my, the boy in the photo looks just like me! It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say he''s my clone. ¡°Daddy, is that you as a kid?¡± Keh smirked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony stared at the photo for a while more before letting out a sigh. ¡°No wonder you didn''t have any questions when you first saw me at the hospital. You already knew, then, didn''t you?¡± ¡°Speaking of then, only Benjamin and Denise kept hanging around me while you kept yourself hidden. Weren''t you worried that your appearance would expose everything?¡± Once again, Anthony was rendered speechless. Fine. At this point, there''s no use criticizing anyone. We''re both the same. ¡°That''s because I didn''t know you well!¡± Anthony grumbled. ¡°But now you do?¡± Anthony thought about it before giving a firm nod. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What do you know about me, then?¡± ¡°Daddy, aren''t we supposed to keep questions and answers like those to ourselves?¡± Upon hearing that, Keh smiled. From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony, too, broke into a grin. Just like that, the father and son pair continued chatting as they walked, the sun shining warmly down on them. Soon, they arrived at the hotel and saw Dave and Benjamin standing at the entrance. A car pulled in front of them, and Dave began talking to the man who had just stepped out. Keh and Anthony made their way over, and thetter called out, ¡°Miguel?¡± Miguel looked back and smiled when he saw the boy. ¡°Hey, kid, it''s been a while!¡± Anthony furrowed his brow. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, it''s not just me,¡± Miguel replied. ¡°A few of us havee!¡± Several others immediately stepped out of the car, and from the looks of it, half of the people in Dave''s hidden room had turned up. Dave promptly turned his attention to Keh and Anthony. ¡°I''m sure Boss will be taking action soon, so I got them over to help.¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Keh nodded before turning to Miguel and the rest. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Perky as always, Miguel smiled. ¡°Don''t mention it, Mr. Hamilton. Feel free to call us if you need our help!¡± Given how energetic and charming Miguel was, no one would ever guess that he and his friends had the power to control the world from behind theirputers. After a moment of contemtion, Keh gave them another nod. ¡°All right, let''s head inside first,¡± Dave suggested. ¡°We can discuss further once we''ve gotten everything set up.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Miguel replied before leading his team into the hotel. As the six of them walked in with their hands full of boxes and ck bags, there was no doubt it was quite a spectacle. Anthony couldn''t help but turn to Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, don''t you think this will only draw more attention to ourselves?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Many people have gathered in the uninhabited zone recently. Miguel and the others being here won''t matter much.¡± ¡°But they''re still very eye-catching in the hotel!¡± Even though they''re from different countries, they''re all so young and handsome that even I am envious of them! How I wish I could grow up immediately. That way, I''d be able to help out more. Just then, Benjamin piped up, ¡°Don''t worry. Mr. Dave booked this entire hotel floor ten minutes ago. The hotel staff has already cleared everyone out.¡± As soon as he heard that, Anthony drew back in surprise. Dave, however, remained calm andposed as though what he had done was no big deal. ¡°It''s more convenient that way,¡± he said. ¡°Besides, they''ll be sitting at theirputers most of the time. So as long as they stay out of trouble, they won''t draw attention to themselves. Don''t worry!¡± Anthony nodded before a teasing smirk flitted across his face. ¡°You know what, Mr. Dave? The way you spend your money is a lot like my daddy!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! You two are exactly the same!¡± Daveughed and shook his head. ¡°Oh, that''s where you''re mistaken. This money is from your daddy!¡± Anthony was stunned. ¡°Once everything''s settled, I''ll send him the bill,¡± Dave added. ¡°Well, that might be rather difficult...¡± Anthony teased. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy''s rich, and sometimes he behaves like one too. However, there are also times when he guards his money so fiercely that he''d rather die than give a cent away.¡± Dave instantly looked up at Keh. ¡°J, you aren''t like that, are you?¡± To his horror, Keh gave him a wry smile. ¡°My son clearly knows me better!¡± he mused before striding into the hotel. ¡°What? Does that mean you''re going back on your word?¡± ¡°Spare a thought for me, will you? I have to care for two seniors, three kids, and a woman who still refuses to be with me,¡± Keh replied without turning around. ¡°I''m really poor!¡± Dave found himself at a loss for words. Argh! What''s going on? Has Keh lost his principles? He was once so spirited and invincible! What happened to him? The next second, Dave turned to Anthony, still in disbelief. ¡°Tell me, what on earth happened to your father?¡± Anthony merely shrugged and smiled before running after Keh. Dave then turned to Benjamin, who mimicked his brother and quickly followed behind him. As he frowned and watched them, Dave eventually couldn''t help but burst outughing. Oh, Keh, you''ve truly changed. Not only have you be less frivolous and hostile, but you''re also more loving. Despite being different from the J I used to know, I must admit you''re more charming now. Is that what people mean when they say love can change a person? How interesting. That makes me want to be in a rtionship even more. Back in the hotel, Anthony and Benjamin grabbed a quick meal before scampering off to look for Miguel and his team. The moment they stepped into the hotel room, they were immediately blown away by the impressive setup ofputers, monitors, and various gadgets. The team was busy typing away on their keyboards, and even though the hotel wasn''t as luxurious as their hidden room, it came close enough. Dave began giving out instructions and Miguel, who was sucking on a lollipop, nodded while listening intently. Secondster, he replied, ¡°Got it, Dave!¡± Having heard their conversation, Anthony quickly walked over to Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, are you guys nning to fight against Vermillion Base?¡± Since the boys had heard everything, Dave knew there wasn''t any point in hiding information and gave a firm nod. ¡°It''s not just a fight. We''re wiping them out.¡± ¡°You are? I''ve heard that Vermillion Base was one of the first organizations to groom hackers. Are you sure you''re wiping them out?¡± Anthony asked in disbelief. Once again, Dave nodded. ¡°Yes, they were indeed the first to groom hackers. Back then, the inte was only starting to take off, and Vermillion Base was already threatening to destroy companies from various countries. From there, they''d strike a deal and promise to halt all attacks as long as thepanies paid them. Can you imagine how much money they made during that period?¡± ¡°Their actions were undeniably shameless, but it was also sufficient to prove they weren''t a force to be reckoned with,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Indeed, but that''s all in the past,¡± Dave said. ¡°As time went by and with the development of information technology, mostpanies have already beefed up their inte security. And yet, Vermillion Base continues to resort to shameless tactics to swindle money. Do you know how many enemies they''ve made because of that? More importantly, they''ve been hiding in such a secluded ce that I doubt they can still fight against the rest of the world.¡± Anthony raised his brow. ¡°So, are you trying to eliminate a public scourge?¡± ¡°I''m not that selfless!¡± ¡°What''s your reason, then?¡± Anthony probed. ¡°Aren''t you just being a bully by wiping them out?¡± Before Dave could reply, Miguel took out the lollipop from his mouth and spoke. ¡°When I investigated Vermillion Base some time ago, I discovered they''ve been working for a private company. Of course, I dug deeper into thatpany, and the results weren''t pretty. They''re crooks who have harmed many people and cheated their money over the years.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°The most important reason, though, is that thispany has affiliations with the local government.¡± Anthony froze momentarily as his mind started whirling. ¡°Mr. Dave, are you implying Vermillion Base has connections to the local government? But aren''t they supposed to be the rebels?¡± ¡°We aren''t sure of that yet, but we also can''t rule out the possibility of an umbre of protection. Therefore, if we want to save Nat, we''ll have to hit them with a total disruption,¡± Dave said, enunciating each word carefully. ¡°Otherwise, we won''t be able to escape unscathed.¡± Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Amidst their discussion, Miguel, who was staring at the surveince footage, suddenly straightened himself on the chair. ¡°Dave, something is up,¡± Miguel said. Dave turned his head around and looked at therge disy behind him. The screen was showing a car slowly leaving the hotel exit at that moment. ¡°Aren''t they scared of dying to go out now?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Perhaps they are going to Vermillion Base,¡± Anthony suggested. Dave turned around to look at him. ¡°Nat gave him ample time. If he still doesn''t bring Nat to Vermillion Base today, she will go there on her own,¡± Anthony added. Dave frowned after hearing that. Before he could probe further, he shifted his gaze to Miguel again. ¡°Is he in the car?¡± Miguel''s fingers flew across the keyboard. Then, he said without turning his head around, ¡°Yes. One of the surveince cameras caught him entering the car.¡± After a momentary daze, Dave ordered, ¡°Great. Tell our men at the scene to follow them. Make sure to keep a safe distance and do not lose them.¡± Miguel nodded and continued typing rapidly on his keyboard. Dave picked up the phone and was about to contact Keh when thetter entered the room. ¡°J, Boss is up to something,¡± Dave said. Keh strode over with his eyes fixed on the screen. Despite not saying a word, he seemed to have understood the circumstances. He looked down and uttered, ¡°Miguel, regardless of how you do it, follow Boss and find out Vermillion Base''s headquarters.¡± ¡°I''m sure I can locate the headquarters as long as he is willing to go there,¡± Miguel replied. Keh nodded after hearing Miguel''s reassurance. At that moment, Anthony, who was standing at one side, looked up and regarded Keh with a complex look. Meanwhile, inside the car, Boss'' injury had mainly recovered, but he was still looking sickly. Natasha sat on one side with her legs crossed. She was ying with her phone while wearing a nonchnt expression as if everything that was happening had nothing to do with her. Boss nced at her and asked, ¡°Did you meet up with J?¡± Natasha was slightly taken aback. Her eyes gleamed for a split second before she hastily rearranged her facial features into a poker face and looked at him. ¡°Are you talking about Keh?¡± ¡°Who else could I be referring to?¡± Boss'' yellow eyes glinted inquisitively. Natasha chuckled. ¡°Are you sleep-talking?¡± Boss bore his eyes into hers as if he was trying to see through her lies. ¡°Aren''t you well aware of my whereabouts these few days? Besides, why should I meet with him?¡± Natasha asked. Boss merely gazed at her in silence. The unfathomable look in his eyes caused Natasha to fail to discern whether he believed in her words. She did not borate further because she knew how exhaustive exnations could, at times, expose one''s guilt. After a few moments, Boss uttered, ¡°I went to that shopst night.¡± Natasha, tapping her phone screen with her fingers, froze. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°What shop?¡± Boss smirked. ¡°Ms. Watson, you don''t have to y dumb in front of me. You know very well what I''m talking about.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you referring to the shop I went in to buy some things?¡± Boss nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°The owner of the shop has informed me of the truth behind what you did there and who you met with.¡± Natasha suddenlyughed after hearing him. ¡°Is that so? What did he say then? What did I do, and who did I meet with?¡± ¡°Why don''t you tell me? You should know better than anyone else.¡± ¡°I certainly do. I merely went there to use their restroom. However, I am curious about what the shop owner said to you.¡± Boss sized her up while wondering if it was because Natasha had a robust mental capacity or that he was overthinking the situation. He smiled and continued staring at her in silence. Natasha met his eyes confidently. A second earlier, she had wavered and almost believed his words. However, at that instant, she regained her confidence. He''s most likely lying to me about his meeting with the shop owner. No, wait. It isn''t most likely that he''s lying. I am sure he''s lying to me. ¡°Although I don''t know what you''re trying to say, I hope you can be clear on this matter. I am not your prisoner or hostage. If you have to define our rtionship, we are, at most, acquaintances coborating for our own benefit. Putting aside the fact that I went shopping, even if I did meet up with anyone, that remains my freedom to do so, and it has nothing to do with you. Don''t look at me as if I have betrayed you. I don''t ept this!¡± She''s always so level-headed and eloquent at crucial times like this, never allowing others a chance to doubt her. ¡°Ms. Watson, I am not trying to restrict your movements. I''m just wondering why you are not admitting it.¡± ¡°What do I have to admit?¡± ¡°Your rtionship with J.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes while scrutinizing Boss. Then a contemptuous expression spread across her face. ¡°You''re referring to that?¡± Boss nodded. ¡°Why, do you like me?¡± she asked all of a sudden. Boss was stunned after hearing her question. Despite his calm mien, his heart did skip a beat. A few momentster, he uttered coldly, ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then why are you so interested in my personal matters? Putting aside my rtionship with Keh now, even if we decide to get married again someday, there will not be any issue with that as long as we are both single and I am willing to remarry him. There''s nothing I am fearful to admit!¡± Inexplicably, Boss'' eyes turned frosty. ¡°So, you are admitting your feelings for him?¡± ¡°Feelings? I didn''t say that. But it''s undeniable that he''s quite attractive. He may still be within my consideration if I don''t have any other choice.¡± As Natasha spoke, a faint smile spread across her face as if he was fantasizing about Keh''s face. Her tone and demeanor were sassy and sensuous. Natasha had always given off an indifferent vibe. At that moment, as she uttered those words unbefitting her usual bearing, Boss thought it added a slightly different aspect to her. It was as if she had gained rity of the ways of the world and decided to live her life more rxedly. More importantly, her speech prompted all the doubts Boss harbored toward her to dissipate completely. Honesty and eptance of one''s true character could paradoxically be the best way to convince others of one''s deceit. Boss narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Don''t all women wish for a loyal man to stay by her side forever? What''s the matter? Did you forget his mistakes so soon and decide to forgive him?¡± ¡°A loyal man who can stay by a woman''s side forever... How many men can possibly aplish that?¡± Natasha curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°Besides, I didn''t mention that I am forgiving him. I''m only telling you that it is my freedom to make my own decisions, and no one is allowed to interfere. No one!¡± Boss gazed at her quietly for a few moments before suddenly asking, ¡°What if there is?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What if there is a man like that?¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Who? You?¡± Boss was about to speak when a loud bang sounded, and the car began shaking violently. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 When the car started shaking, the driver immediately grasped the steering wheel, attempting to halt the vehicle. Boss looked at the driver and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone ambushed our car. I think the tire burst,¡± the driver replied solemnly. At that moment, the man sitting in the passenger seat opened the window and held out his gun. He scanned the surroundings, seemingly trying to locate the sniper on the high ground. Right then, another gunshot rang out, and the car suddenly shook again. The man in the passenger seat grabbed the side of the vehicle tightly and returned fire at the surroundings. After firing a few shots, he returned to his senses and realized the car was about to collide with the wall ahead. ¡°Stop the car. Hold on tight. We''re f*cking crashing into the wall. Stop the car!¡± The driver tightened his grip on the steering wheel, but it was difficult to control the drifting car. In the end, the vehicle smashed into the wall uncontrobly. At that instant, Boss moved forward and shielded Natasha behind him without hesitation. Bang! The car mmed into the wall, causing the vehicle bo to bend out of shape and smoke to billow from the car engine. Everyone in the car felt dizzy following the collision. Even the airbag in the front seats popped out because of the impact. The driver and the man in the passenger seat raised their heads, and blood was trickling down their foreheads. The people in the back seat suffered simrly. The wound on Boss'' chest seemed to have ruptured as he clutched his chest and grunted. ¡°F*ck!¡± the man in the passenger seat cursed. Then, recalling something, he hastily looked behind him. ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± A few secondster, Boss replied in an undertone, ¡°I''m fine.¡± Boss gazed at the person in front of him. ¡°How are you? Are you all right?¡± Natasha met his eyes with aplicated look on her face. She did not anticipate Boss to protect her at that crucial moment. However, she was indeed fine, except for a bump on her head after she knocked against the ss. ¡°I''m fine,¡± she said. Boss nodded. He pushed himself up, revealing his bloodstained chest where his wound had ruptured. Natasha looked at him. ¡°Your wound opened up.¡± Boss nced downward at his chest nonchntly before saying to her, ¡°Stay still inside the car. I''m getting out of the vehicle to check out the situation. They are here to kill me, so you will be fine as long as you stay inside here.¡± Natasha nodded in response. At that moment, the people inside the car behind them began to open fire. There appeared to be a few snipers at multiple positions, so Boss'' subordinates in the other vehicle were merely blindly firing shots. Boss nced at her with his yellow eyes gleaming. ¡°If I survive this, I will provide an answer to your question earlier!¡± With that, he withdrew a gun from a drawer beneath the car seat and got out of the vehicle. Boss stuck his back to the vehicle right after he got out of the car. At that moment, a loud bang sounded as another shot was fired at the vehicle. Boss quickly bent down and crouched on the floor. ording to the trajectory of the bullet, Boss adjusted the angle of his gun. Then he stood up and fired multiple shots in that direction. As Boss fired over ten shots, the man in the passenger seat also seized the chaotic moment to get out of the vehicle. ¡°How are you? Are you all right?¡± Boss asked while looking sideways at that man. ¡°Just some minor injuries,¡± that man replied before loading his gun with ammunition. Gunshots were still being fired as they spoke. The man in the passenger seat said, ¡°Boss, our opponent has quite a number of people on their side. It looks like today''s battle will be tough.¡± Boss smiled. ¡°I''ve never thought of my life as so valuable.¡± He shifted his gaze to that man before looking behind him. ¡°If we survive today, all of you will be greatly rewarded.¡± His words managed to lift the spirits of his men at once. A fierce battle ensued. Until that moment, Boss and his subordinates were still ignorant of the number of their opponents. Moreover, their ammunitions were limited. After the gunfight dragged on for some time, the man in the passenger seat said, ¡°Boss, we must leave this ce. Otherwise, they will kill us sooner or later.¡± Boss was also aware of the severity of the circumstances. He swept his eyes across the surroundings and stared at somewhere nearby. ¡°There! Let''s go over there.¡± ¡°I''ll cover you!¡± Boss nodded. He got up and looked at Natasha, who was sitting inside the car. Her hair was slightly disheveled, but she appeared calm as usual. What a beauty. She''s always mesmerizing and captivating regardless of the situation. He said to her, ¡°Get out of the car and follow me.¡± Natasha stared at him in silence. ¡°If you don''t get out of the car, they will blow up the vehicle sooner orter.¡± Natasha contemted briefly before bending down and getting out of the vehicle. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Follow behind meter. If I ask you to run, you run,¡± Boss said. ¡°Actually, they are only targeting you,¡± Natasha uttered. Boss looked at her. Natasha looked at the car behind them. ¡°Look. The people inside that vehicle are not suffering from severe injuries. The bullet holes on the car are also significantly lesser than your car.¡± ¡°How are you still in the mood to analyze this observation at a time like this?¡± ¡°There is a further need to remain collected and analyze the situation the more dangerous the circumstances are.¡± Boss was about to say something when Natasha suddenly strode to the open. He wanted to reach out to stop her, but it was toote as she had already walked out. Bang! A shot was fired at the ground. Natasha merely flinched but did not stop moving forward. Subsequently, no shots were fired at her as she expected. Natasha stood under the sun, turned around to nce at Boss, and smirked as if she was proving her hypothesis to him. Driven by an unknown impulse, Boss got to his feet the next second and dashed toward Natasha. He grabbed her and bolted ahead. A few gunshots sounded at once. ¡°Cover Boss!¡± someone behind them shouted. Leading Natasha, Boss ran toward the location he had in mind amidst the intense gunfight. Natasha let go of his hand when they finally found a shelter. She turned her head around and gazed coldly at him. ¡°With this, I''ve returned your favor for shielding me inside the car earlier, so the score is settled.¡± Boss bore his eyes into hers and frowned. ¡°Do you have to set such a clear-cut boundary between us?¡± ¡°Of course. If I am not mistaken, you nearly caused me to die alongside you earlier.¡± ¡°Wouldn''t it be less boring for us to keep each otherpany in the afterlife?¡± ¡°If you wish to die, do it on your own. I''m definitely not going to die!¡± Boss curled his lips into a smile while staring at her. However, the smile on his face gradually stiffened when he saw the person standing behind her. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Sensing Boss'' unusual reaction, Natasha turned to look behind her. She saw a car approach them ande to a halt when they turned their heads around. After the car door was opened, a man in his forties, dressed in a seemingly unorthodox military uniform, strode over. That man walked up to them and smiled. ¡°Boss, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Boss clenched his fists when he saw that man. Despite the stiff and unnatural expression on his face, he forced a reply. ¡°Is General Will doing fine?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± With that, that man nced at Natasha before resting his gaze on Boss again. ¡°The mission ended so many days ago. General Will sent me here to inform you to meet with him because he has yet to receive any response from you after so long.¡± ¡°I wanted to meet with General Will today, but something urgent came up. I will go and meet with him a couple of dayster,¡± Boss said. ¡°That''s not needed. You can head over there now in my car. General Will is already waiting for you,¡± that man replied. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Are you trying to defy General Will''s order?¡± that man questioned Boss. Boss stared at that man. He had no choice but to suppress his anger regardless of how furious he was at that moment. ¡°I wouldn''t dare!¡± ¡°Good.¡± That man grinned. Then, he looked at Natasha and spoke in Ustranian. ¡°Please, join us, Miss.¡± After listening to their conversation, Natasha could deduce that man to be General Will''s subordinate. From N?velDrama.Org. Being able to visit Vermillion Base to find out the truth had always been her wish. Naturally, she would not say anything to refuse that man''s offer at that moment. When that man gestured for Natasha and Boss to get into the car, she strode toward the vehicle at once. He shifted his gaze to Boss, and when their eyes met, Boss had no choice but to follow Natasha into the car. In the car, that man, dressed in military uniform, sat in the passenger seat while Natasha and Boss sat in the middle seats with two more of that man''s subordinates sitting in the backseat. Natasha said in Chanaean, ¡°So, General Will''s busy schedule has been fictitious all along? It was you who had been dying my meeting with him, right?¡± Boss hesitated for a few seconds before uttering, ¡°That''s right.¡± Instead of questioning the rationale behind his action, Natasha merely chuckled in response. She had met up with Boss for him to lead her to Vermillion Base in the first ce. Unexpectedly, he had be her greatest hindrance. Natasha said nothing. Suddenly, Boss uttered, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± ¡°Do you think I will trust someone who caused my life to be threatened just a few moments ago?¡± Boss gazed at her and was about to speak further when that man sitting in front suddenly asked, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Boss was taken aback. He looked up at that man. ¡°It''s nothing. She was asking me what General Will likes.¡± That man nced at Natasha and fell silent afterward. Boss shifted his gaze back to Natasha and whispered, ¡°You will understand how much kindness I''ve been showing you when the timees.¡± Natasha did not reply. She closed her eyes and proceeded to get some rest as the car sped along the road. As Boss stared out the window, aplex and unfathomable look glinted in his yellow eyes. Meanwhile, in the room where the surveince footage was monitored, Dave spoke into the walkie- talkie while watching the car they were following. ¡°We are moving into a more isted area now. Be extra careful so that you won''t be discovered. Immediately retreat after you find out the location of the headquarters, and do not linger!¡± ¡°We got it, Dave.¡± Dave turned around and noticed the simr expressions on the faces of the three people behind him. ¡°She''s fine. You all don''t have to look so worried.¡± Keh did not respond. Just then, Anthony looked at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, did you assign those snipers to be there?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes at Anthony. ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± ¡°It''s so obvious judging by the trajectories of the bullets.¡± Dave frowned. ¡°You came up with the conclusion based on that observation alone?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Anthony nced at Keh. ¡°Most importantly, it was because I could not think of any other reason Daddy would remain calm and idle when the car Nat was in was ambushed.¡± Upon hearing that, Dave looked at Keh. ¡°J, he''s a great talent worth cultivating. It seems that you''ve found yourself an heir to seed DX.¡± Keh merely swept his eyes across Anthony and Benjamin and curled his lips in silence. Evidently, Anthony was uninterested in that topic as he probed further, ¡°Still, why did you do that, Mr. Dave? Even with your meticulous arrangements, what if Nat was identally injured in the process?¡± Anthony had to ask because of the possibility that something might go wrong. Dave turned to Keh. ¡°I think you should be the one to exin this. I''m going to drink some water to calm my nerves.¡± With that, he walked away. Anthony and Benjamin focused their attention on Keh. Keh looked down at them and said, ¡°Boss is an untrusting man. He must be harboring suspicion since he instructed his man to find out the surveince footage from that shop the other day. If we don''t make this arrangement, how can we sessfully let him guide us to Vermillion Base?¡± Anthony nodded as he was enlightened by Keh''s rationale. I see. At that moment, Benjamin piped up, ¡°But Daddy, didn''t you notice? They were not heading toward Vermillion Base. Even the way he led Nat as they ran earlier was not in Vermillion Base''s direction too!¡± At the mention of that, Keh narrowed his eyes, and his face stiffened slightly. ¡°I noticed that as well.¡± ¡°Nat has met with Boss a few times. If he genuinely wanted to bring Nat to Vermillion Base, as Nat said, he could have done so already. But he didn''t realize his promise even after so many days...¡± Listening to Benjamin''s boration, Anthony said, ¡°Unless he didn''t intend to bring Nat to Vermillion Base from the beginning. Or perhaps he was deliberately dying that from happening.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Things did take a few unexpected turns. Anyway, they are heading toward Vermillion Base now. Hopefully, she can discover the oue she desires.¡± Keh looked at Anthony. ¡°Keep an eye on Nat''s movements. Once she gives us the signal, we will immediately head over and retrieve her.¡± Anthony nodded solemnly after receiving Keh''s instruction. Just then, they heard a knock on the door, followed by the appearance of a man standing in the doorway. They noticed it was Spencer who had arrived. He stood there with a hint of exhaustioncing his captivating facial features. Keh screwed up his eyes at the sight of Spencer. ¡°You''re back so soon.¡± Spencer chuckled. ¡°I don''t wish to return either, but I still owe you one more treatment session, right?¡± Keh looked down. ¡°There''s no hurry. You can address your personal matters first.¡± Spencer knew Keh''s intention. Still, he feigned ignorance. ¡°All right. Since you''re not in a hurry, I''ll grab something to eat and take a shower.¡± With that, he left. Anthony looked at Keh and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you still require further treatment?¡± An unfathomable look shed across Keh''s eyes. He didn''t have to proceed with more treatment sessions, but fragments of his recollections and his intuition were hinting to him that his lost memories contained a vital piece of information. Therefore, he must reim his memories. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Keh''s lips quirked upward when he lowered his gaze and saw Anthony and Benjamin staring at him. Feigning nonchnce, he said, ¡°I should recover my lost memories toplete the picture, shouldn''t I?¡± Anthony smiled at that. Without giving it much thought, he looked at his father and said teasingly, ¡°Daddy, you want to remember your feelings for Nat back then, don''t you?¡± ¡°It''s what I owe Nat.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, all right, then. I hope you''ll be able to remember soon, Daddy,¡± Anthony said. Keh reached out to pat the boy''s head. Anthony shed a smile at him, then turned to look for Benjamin, only to find that he was using his phone secretively in the corner. ¡°What are you doing, Benjamin?¡± ¡°Texting Thalia to tell her that Spencer is back,¡± Benjamin replied. Anthony and Keh exchanged nces and grinned. ¡°We''ll head back to our room first, Daddy. I''ll keep an eye on Nat and notify you immediately if there''s any news.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Keh said with a nod. Anthony walked over to Benjamin and dragged him away. ¡°Let''s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Our room.¡± Anthony dragged Benjamin back to their room while thetter was still busy texting. ¡°Is Thalia in the room?¡± Anthony asked, looking at his brother after closing the door. Benjamin shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She didn''t say anything.¡± Upon deliberation, Anthony looked at his brother and said, ¡°Benjamin, I have an idea.¡± Benjamin looked up at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What do you say if I drag those people on the list into a group using my Anonymous identity?¡± Benjamin raised his head to look at his brother when he heard that. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°I was inspired by today''s events. At first, I thought those snipers were the ones on the list. To be honest, I was quite worried, but when I noticed that Daddy was so calm, I suddenly thought of it in another way. The most important thing is that I have this feeling that something will happen in the future. I''m sure you''re aware of the situation at Vermillion Base. It''ll be difficult for Nat to leave there unscathed, so we must n ahead.¡± Benjamin pondered for a while. ¡°So you''re thinking of issuing instructions directly inside the group?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°It''s not a bad idea. If there''s a sudden turn of events, you can post it directly in the group, which is much more convenient than posting a bounty list!¡± Anthony''s eyes sparkled when he heard his brother''s response. ¡°You think so too?¡± Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°I think it''s okay, but you must be careful when recruiting them to prevent spies from sneaking in.¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter if there are spies as long as I canmand most of them. This is the appeal of money!¡± Benjamin thought it made sense. ¡°I suppose using them temporarily won''t do any harm.¡± The more they talked about it, the more Anthony felt that the matter had to be carried out immediately. ¡°By the way, we must ask Thalia toe back. We should tell her about it so that she''ll be more careful. Besides, if we truly go ahead with the n, I''ll need someone to step in for me, and I want her to manage it.¡± ¡°I''ll give her a call, then.¡± With that, Benjamin went off to make the call. Anthony walked to the table and stared at the nk screen of theputer in a daze, thinking about the possibilities of that matter. The more he thought about it, the brighter the gleam in his eyes. As he contemted further, a bolder idea shed across his mind. Thalia hurried back upon receiving Benjamin''s call. She had just reached the corridor when she bumped into Spencer. This time, in that narrow space, Thalia did not run away. Instead, she looked at him before averting her eyes nonchntly as though she had just bumped into a stranger and promptly walked past him. Spencer merely stood there and watched her walk past him. He felt as if something had stabbed him in his heart. Just as Thalia stepped into the room, he suddenly uttered, ¡°Have you been doing well?¡± Thalia froze in her tracks. Spencer turned to face her. ¡°My question seems quite pointless. You do look like you''re doing well.¡± Thalia looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°As you can tell.¡± ¡°That''s good.¡± Spencer nodded. Thalia''s hand tightened on the door handle. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Spencer gazed at her and shook his head. Thalia gripped the handle of the door. The moment he finished speaking, she pushed the door open and walked in before mming it shut with a bang. Spencer was left standing in the corridor, staring in the direction of the door as the look in his eyes gradually darkened. Finally, he looked away, turned, and left. In the room, Anthony and Benjamin were staring at Thalia in shock. She was leaning against the door, looking furious. ¡°W-What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Nothing!¡± Thalia snapped. However, her expression said otherwise. ¡°I''m guessing you met Spencer outside?¡± Anthony took a guess, and the look Thalia shot him in return stunned him. ¡°I was right?¡± ¡°Never mention this person in front of me in the future!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony immediately zipped his mouth. Benjamin, too, nodded furiously. I won''t ever mention him again. They were not stupid. Thalia had always been easy to coax when she was mad previously, but now that she was truly angry, none of them dared to provoke her. Seeing them being so obedient this time, Thalia calmed down a little and approached them. ¡°Why did you ask me toe back?¡± she asked, staring at the boys. ¡°We want to discuss something with you!¡± Anthony answered. As Thalia shifted her attention to him, he told her his n. Thalia furrowed her brows after hearing it. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± After giving it some thought, Thalia replied, ¡°Okay. I''ll help you with it, then.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Watching as Thalia got up and was about to leave, he immediately stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Thalia turned back toward him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Don''t you have any objections or anything else to say?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Thalia replied. Anthony was at a loss for words. ¡°Since you''ve thought it through, the next thing is to carry it out. I''ll create an ount, and as long as you hide your identity well, everything will be fine,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Okay.¡± Thalia turned to leave, but when she reached the door, she suddenly turned back. ¡°By the way, has Nat gone to Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°She went there earlier today.¡± ¡°Does Spencer know about it?¡± ¡°Uh... I think so?¡± ¡°What was his reaction?¡± ¡°I don''t think he showed any reaction...¡± As Anthony said that,prehension dawned on him, and he looked at Thalia. ¡°Wait. What do you mean? Are you suspecting that Spencer likes Nat?¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Nat is so pretty. Isn''t it reasonable to suspect that?¡± ¡°It''s true that she''s pretty, but... they can never be together!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anthony could only look at her as he did not know how to respond. ¡°In short, they can never be together. Nat said that they are old friends and are close, like family.¡± ¡°That''s just how she thinks of him, but that doesn''t mean he feels the same!¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Forget it. I''m merely asking.¡± After saying that, Thalia walked away. Anthony and Benjamin shared a look. Is this how someone acts when they are merely asking? Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Natasha was blindfolded halfway through the car ride to Vermillion Base. The car drove around the windy road for more than twenty minutes before finally arriving at its destination. After the car stopped and the door opened, someone spoke. ¡°You can get out of the car now, Miss.¡± Natasha did not speak and groped her way out of the car. As soon as she got out, the person beside her uttered, ¡°Miss, you may also take off the blindfold.¡± Only then did Natasha reach out and pull it off. Blinding sunlight did not hit her eyes as she had expected. All she saw before her eyes was an ordinary concrete room that was huge and empty. The car had driven in directly, so she could not see what was happening outside. However, she could clearly tell what was going on inside. Looking around, she noticed that many people were walking around, all busy with their own affairs. Some people were carrying firearms. When they spotted her, they merely threw her a nce without much emotion as if her appearance was a normal thing. The extra nce they spared her was only because she was a foreigner. ¡°Wait here. I''ll go and ask General Will toe out,¡± the man who brought them over said before turning around and preparing to leave. Just then, Boss suddenly called out, ¡°Gavin.¡± The person who brought them over looked back. Boss stepped forward and looked at him. After a brief hesitation, he asked, ¡°How is General Will''s mood?¡± Gavin broke into a sarcastic grin when he heard that. ¡°What do you think, Boss?¡± ¡°I''m sure you know why the general called me over. Can you give me a little advice?¡± ¡°Boss, are you not aware of what you did?¡± Boss pursed his lips and mulled over it for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Gavin, I''ve done my best for the¡ª¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Gavin cut him off mid-sentence before he could finish speaking. ¡°You should save the exnation for General Will!¡± Just as Boss was about to say something, Will stepped out of the door. He was a middle-aged man in his forties, tall and strong with a stern look on his face, and wearing a dark green military uniform. Everyone bowed their heads in unison when they saw him. ¡°General Will.¡± Boss followed suit, greeting him with a bow and a salute. Will walked over and swept his gaze over them before raising his hand. Only then did everyone lift their heads. Will first cast a nce at Natasha. He said nothing but shifted his attention to Boss. ¡°So you''ve finally shown up.¡± Boss'' expression stiffened as he looked at the general. ¡°It''s my fault that I couldn''tplete the mission, General Will. But I''ve already tried my¡ª¡± ¡°This is not what I want to hear.¡± Will raised his hand to interrupt him. He had no interest in listening to his exnation at all. ¡°The mission failed, so you must be punished!¡± Boss'' gaze darkened by the second, but there were no signs of shock in his eyes as if he had known for a long time that this would happen. Seeing that the other man was silent, Will ordered, ¡°Bring the knife over.¡± Someone immediately stepped forward and handed him a knife. Will gave Boss an indifferent look as he asked, ¡°You said it yourself back then that if you failed to complete the mission, you''d cut your hand off. So? Are you going to do it yourself? Or shall I do it?¡± An unfathomable glint appeared in Boss'' eyes as he looked at the general with his fists tightly clenched. ¡°Okay, looks like you want me to do it!¡± Will said. At that moment, someone came forward and held Boss down while another brought over a stool and forced him to extend a hand. Natasha merely watched from the side, not saying anything. While looking at the outstretched hand, Will casually walked over as though he was merely going to slice a watermelon. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t let you be in pain for a long time!¡± There was a thinyer of sweat on Boss'' forehead, and he looked as if he was debating something as he kept his eyes on the other man. Will raised his head and brought the knife down. Just then, Boss suddenly spoke. ¡°What if I could get you ten times the benefits in return, General Will?¡± The knife fell right next to his hand, just a few centimeters away. A hint of surprise shed across Will''s eyes. ¡°Ten times?¡± Boss'' face was pale, but he still maintained hisposure. ¡°Yes. Although I''ve failed the mission, I can get back ten times the profit.¡± Hearing that, Will narrowed his eyes before letting out a chuckle. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what you''re talking about?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°If you dare to lie to me, I''ll kill you.¡± ¡°Should I fail, you can take my life.¡± Will narrowed his eyes when he heard the other man speak with such conviction. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Boss contemted for a while, then lifted his gaze and looked at Natasha beside him. The moment he looked at her, Natasha was filled with a sense of dread. Their gazes met, and she narrowed her eyes in response. Upon noticing that the other man was staring at a woman at that moment, the generalughed. ¡°How are you still in the mood to look at a woman at this time?¡± Boss took a deep breath, and a hint of determination shone in his eyes as he said, ¡°General Will, do you know who this woman is?¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. Will shifted his gaze to the woman beside him. ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°My failure in this mission was caused by her man,¡± Boss answered. Natasha stared at him while silently cursing him and his family. Upon hearing that, Will began scrutinizing Natasha. ¡°He is the richest person in Glenport City,¡± Boss revealed. Will was momentarily stunned. Natasha red at Boss and cursed, ¡°You b*stard!¡± Boss acted as if he did not hear her and looked at Will as he continued, ¡°As long as you keep her in your hands, you need not worry about getting the money.¡± ¡°Are you sure that a man would be willing to pay a ransom for a woman?¡± Will asked. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Boss replied. Will looked at him with doubt in his eyes. ¡°Because he has alreadye over,¡± Boss replied, ¡°and is now looking for her all over the world!¡± A hint of hesitation shed across Will''s face. For those who were tight on funds like them, this was indeed a great temptation. Hence, after contemting for a while, Will eyed Natasha from head to toe. ¡°She''s indeed a beauty, but too bad...¡± As he said that, he turned to look at Boss. ¡°I''ll give you two days. If you fail, I''ll cut off your head!¡± Boss'' pupils shrank when he heard that. ¡°Isn''t two days a little too¡ª¡± ¡°You should know that my patience is limited, Boss. I never keep worthless people. You are the only one still standing here despite failing your mission. This is your chance, so don''t disappoint me!¡± In the end, Boss could onlypromise. ¡°Understood!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Will was about to leave when Natasha stepped forward and said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 As if he knew what Natasha was going to say, Boss shifted his gaze to her. ¡°Ms. Watson, General Will is not someone you can provoke by just saying anything!¡± Natasha merely nced at him. ¡°I don''t talk to cowards!¡± Boss was utterly speechless. Will did not look back and continued walking forward. At that moment, Natasha spoke to him in Capstonese. ¡°Don''t you want to know my other identity, General Will?¡± Will froze in his tracks and turned to face the only woman there. ¡°You speak Capstonese?¡± Natasha looked at him and answered with a smile, ¡°A little.¡± Her pronunciation was very urate. She did not sound like someone who only knew thenguage a little. Will looked at her with interest. Since she understands Capstonese, it also means that she heard our conversation just now, but I''m surprised that she can still stand here so calmly after hearing everything. Will curled his lips into a smile at that thought and turned back to look at her. ¡°You mentioned your other identity. What is it?¡± he asked curiously. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°General Will, don''t listen to this woman''s¡ª¡± Before Boss could finish his words, Will shot him a look. ¡°Say another word and I''ll cut off your hand right now!¡± Boss could only purse his lips and step back. Seeing that, Will turned his attention to Natasha again and put on an amiable expression. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I wonder if you still remember Theodore Watson?¡± Natasha asked straightforwardly. Theodore Watson... Will narrowed his eyes when he heard that name. ¡°This name sounds familiar...¡± However, he could not recall where he had heard it before. Just then, Gavin''s expression changed subtly. He approached Will and whispered something into his ear. Will''s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Oh! It''s that extremely talented hacker!¡± Gavin nodded. ¡°But isn''t he dead?¡± Will asked. Gavin did not respond, so Will turned to look at Natasha. ¡°You know Theodore?¡± Natasha fixed her eyes on him. ¡°How do you know he''s dead?¡± Looking at the hostility in her eyes, Will seemed to have guessed something. ¡°I don''t have to tell you exactly how I know about it. You, on the other hand, what is your rtionship with Theodore?¡± ¡°He''s my father!¡± Will froze and looked at her incredulously. ¡°Did you just say Theodore is your father?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Will eyed her from head to toe. The look of surprise in his eyes also carried a hint of disbelief. Beside him, Gavin also froze briefly upon hearing her words. In the end, Will smiled at her and said, ¡°Since you''re still alive, you should live well. What are you doing here?¡± Natasha could discern something from his words. ¡°What do you mean, since I''m still alive?¡± she asked, looking at him. Even though she had a vague suspicion, she was determined to get an answer since she was already there. Will narrowed his eyes at her. At that moment, Gavin interjected, ¡°Miss, please mind your tone when you speak to the¡ª¡± ¡°I''m not talking to you!¡± Natasha cut him off before he could finish his sentence. After ring at him, she shifted her gaze back to Will with a look that made it clear that she would not rest until she received an exnation. Will looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Do you know what happens to people who talk to me like that here?¡± ¡°Since you won''t kill me now, why can''t I talk to you like this?¡± Natasha retorted. ¡°Who says I won''t kill you?¡± ¡°If you kill me, you won''t get a single cent!¡± Natasha uttered with certainty. ¡°I have ways to make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°Let me make this clear. You won''t get the money if you hurt me. Not only that, but you won''t have it easy either!¡± Will wondered where her confidence came from. Seeing his puzzled expression, Natasha went on, ¡°Oh! Perhaps he didn''t make it clear to you just now. My man is indeed the richest person in Glenport City, but he has another identity.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha merely looked at him and smiled. Will felt a little intimidated by her smile. Turning to Boss beside him, he asked, ¡°What other identity does that man have?¡± Boss realized he could no longer hide it after hearing Will''s question. After giving it some thought, he revealed, ¡°He used to be the founder of DX Group with the codename J!¡± ¡°DX...¡± Will murmured. Suddenly, a thought popped into his mind. ¡°Thergest local underground organization in the area?¡± Boss nodded. Taken aback, Will looked at Natasha, then at Boss. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± he eximed. Boss looked at him and lowered his head slightly. Despite his reluctance, he had to be meek and subservient. ¡°If possible, General Will, take her away first. I''ll slowly exin it to you.¡± Will swept his gaze over them, looking stern. Finally, he signaled to Gavin behind him, and someone immediately came forward to lead Natasha away. Natasha looked at Boss and sneered, ¡°I''ve truly thought too highly of you.¡± Boss remained silent. Natasha then turned to look at Will. ¡°This man is very ambitious. You should be wary of him, General Will.¡± With that, she left without giving them the chance to speak. Boss'' expression took on a subtle change, and Will''s expression was no better. The struggle for power between them was tacit. One was very ambitious, while the other had long been suspicious and wanted to get rid of the former as soon as possible. All theycked was an excuse and a determinant. Natasha could discern this subtle aspect through observation alone. She had spurred Will on with her simple remark. No matter what they talk about next, they are bound to doubt one another. Hence, as long as that wariness is present, I''ll have the opportunity to turn things around. Only after Natasha left did Will shift his attention back to Boss. ¡°If I find out that you and the base got into huge trouble, mark my words, no one will say anything when I kill you!¡± Boss looked at him. ¡°General Will, I''m sure you know more about DX Group''s financial resources than I do. As long as we can control them, we won''t have to worry about our funds in the future. When the timees, all our problems will be solved. Besides, doesn''t that also mean you can carry out your big n ahead of schedule?¡± Will met his gaze. Although he admitted that Boss'' words made sense, he was still full of doubts. ¡°Easier said than done. If DX Group could be controlled so easily, do you think they would have continued to exist until now?¡± he asked sharply. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Right then, Boss appeared to have regained his confidence. He looked at Will. Even though he appeared to be at a disadvantage, he was unfazed. ¡°General Will, that was then and this is now. Just because you couldn''t do it in the past doesn''t mean that you cannot do it right now,¡± Boss replied. Will looked at him and said, ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡± ¡°That man is the founder of DX Group. Even though he retired in the early stages, his influence over the group is not to be taken lightly. Besides, he still has a good rapport with the current person in charge of DX Group.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°As long as we have the woman in our hands, they will listen to us. You need only request whatever it is you''re looking for, be it money or influence over DX Group.¡± ¡°She''s just a woman. Does she really wield such influence over him?¡± Will asked. He was still skeptical of Boss'' idea. ¡°General Will, those at DX are all sentimental folks, especially J. He grabbed my goods because of this woman and even hit me back then. Now, he''se all the way here for this woman. Aren''t these enough to tell you something?¡± Will contemted his words. Then, he looked at Gavin, who was standing aside, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Gavin nced at Boss and narrowed his eyes before replying to the general, ¡°Since Boss is quite confident about the matter, I think he should be tasked with this. After all, he has risked his life to be here. You will not incur any losses whether this seeds or not.¡± Will nodded in agreement. Boss stood there and said nothing. ¡°Okay. I''m going to hand this over to you, then,¡± Will said. ¡°Boss, I believe I don''t need to reiterate myself about what happens if you fail again this time.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Boss replied with a determined look. ¡°I shall await your good news, then.¡± ¡°General Will, how about the woman?¡± Will contemted for a moment before he said, ¡°I didn''t expect Theodore to keep such a big secret from all of us. I can''t believe he has a daughter...¡± Then, he turned to look at Boss. ¡°If I remember correctly, you took part as well when we got rid of him.¡± Boss clenched his jaw and tightened his fists. ¡°I was still young...¡± Will let out a chortle. ¡°Yes, indeed. That says a lot about you being a vicious person even from such a tender age, whether it is to someone else or even yourself.¡± Boss remained silent. ¡°Does the woman know?¡± Will asked. Again, Boss kept quiet. Will was hit by a pang of realization right then. ¡°If I''m right, she''s here to seek revenge, is she not?¡± Reluctant as he was to admit to that, Boss nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah, this is getting interesting...¡± Will nced at Boss yet again. ¡°You killed her parents so many years ago, and now you''re trying to use her as a pawn. My, my. Fate really has its way of bringing the two of you together.¡± Boss straightened his back. Even though his wound had split open and the blood seeping from it had stained his clothes, he was still standing strong. Seeing that Boss was unfazed when he mocked him, Will said, ¡°Go get ready, then. Let her stay on the base while we uncover the truth.¡± ¡°But what if J requests to meet her in person?¡± Boss asked. ¡°By then, I''ll send someone over myself.¡± Boss knew it would be futile to say anything further, so he pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Will nced at him and got up to leave. Boss stood there in the empty room for quite some time. He only turned around to leave after everyone else had left to tend to their own business. When he was about to step out the door, he thought for a moment and looked at someone beside him. ¡°Where did you send the woman just now?¡± ¡°In the small house over there.¡± Boss headed over right away. When he reached the entrance and saw the people guarding the door, he thought for a moment before walking up to them. He handed some cash to the guards and managed to enter the ce without another word. In the small room, Natasha was sitting on a chair and staring out the window as if she was waiting for something. When she heard someone knocking on her door, she closed her eyes. ¡°Why? Have you guys finished discussing the matter?¡± Natasha asked as she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°You know it''s me?¡± Natasha let out a soft chuckle. ¡°It''s not difficult to pick up a b*stard''s scent that has spread everywhere.¡± ¡°I''m only doing it for your own good.¡± Natasha turned around and looked at him. ¡°Really?¡± The hint of derision in her eyes made Boss furrow his brows. ¡°Yes. I admit that my intention in the beginning was to protect myself. I can only go after what I want in life when I''m alive, you see.¡± ¡°What a shameless excuse!¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I have to tell you that the general is not as good as I am when ites to communicating. I only did that for the sake of your own good.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°So, do I have to thank you now?¡± ¡°I know whatever I say now will not make a difference. Just stay right here for the time being. I''m going to get you out of here when the chance arises.¡± Natasha looked at Boss and rejected him outright, ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°How did my father actually die?¡± Natasha suddenly asked. Boss was stunned. There was a degree of certainty in her eyes that gave Boss a feeling that she must have known something. ¡°What do you think? Haven''t you made your guess already?¡± Natasha stood up and walked over to his side. Her face shed with fury as she demanded, ¡°So, did my father really die because of Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha tightened her fists as she demanded, ¡°Who is the murderer?¡± ¡°Murderer?¡± Boss let out augh. ¡°The past generals of Vermillion Base, of course. No matter who seeds the post, I believe they will give out the same order.¡± ¡°Who was the one who gave out the order then? And who executed it?¡± Natasha asked through gritted teeth. She was boiling with fury, but she still tried to keep herself in check. Her eyes had gone red and her hands were shaking from the overpowering rage. ¡°Is that still important? You should think of your own situation right now. You might not even get to walk out of here alive.¡± Natasha merely eyed the man and spat, ¡°Do you really think I expect to walk out of here alive the moment I came in? I want to know the truth. Who killed my parents?¡± Boss'' yellow eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at her. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Silence hung in the air for some time. Natasha''s lips curled into a slight smile when he went silent. ¡°You knew who it was from the beginning, but you didn''t want to tell me, all so you could lure me here. You''ve been waiting for today, haven''t you?¡± Boss might appear to have been forced into the situation that day. However, one only needed to pay a little more attention to notice his role in the matter. Right then, Natasha realized that the man did not appear as ordinary and harmless as he had presented himself to be. On the contrary, he was a cunning and maniptive man. Boss looked at her, his eyes dark. He was still reluctant to admit it. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Natasha''s lips quirked into a mocking smile. ¡°It doesn''t matter whether you understand what I''m trying to say. Even though I don''t know what you''re getting at, I just want to make it clear that we are even now. If you dare to use me as a pawn again, don''t me me for being ruthless.¡± Boss scanned the surroundings and said, ¡°You''re in such a dire situation yourself. How are you a threat to me?¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Boss was puzzled as to what made her so confident about the matter. However, he was certain that there were a few more tricks up her sleeves that he did not know about. Hence, before he found out about her ns, he would not divulge the truth to her. ¡°I admit I wanted to use you in the beginning. However, it was never my intention to harm you,¡± Boss said. Natasha found his words amusing. ¡°It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, but that is the truth,¡± Boss added. ¡°General Will wants you to stay here for the time being. I''m going to find a way to get you out of here.¡± ¡°Are you saving me, or are you trying to use me as a means to aplish your ends again?¡± ¡°I know it doesn''t matter what I say now, but I still would like to advise you that you''re here in Vermillion Base, a ce where you will pay the price of your life when you say the wrong thing. So, please treasure your own life.¡± ¡°Treasure my own life? Maybe staying alive means a lot to some people. But for me, if I can''t find out the truth, it is a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°A fate worse than death... I think you have no idea what it''s like to suffer a fate worse than death. Natasha, do you know what I loathe the most? People who have never truly known any suffering, and yet they speak of it as though they have gone through it all...¡± Boss'' temper sparked as he shot a spiteful look at Natasha. ¡°Wait until you''ve had a taste of true suffering before you say such things!¡± Before Natasha could say anything, Boss turned around to leave. Natasha stood there and narrowed her eyes as she watched him leave. She was unfazed by his words. Nobody truly knew what any other person had gone through. Simrly, nobody knew the nightmare that haunted Natasha''s dreams every night. She had been reliving the moments when her parents met their demise, tormented by the despair of losing them every single night. In the seemingly unending fire, she had to confront the heartbreaking moments again and again and learned to ept the fate that befell her. Despite it all, she knew it was only a nightmare. She also knew that the torment would not cease until the day she found out about the truth. So, who had the right to judge anyone else, really? A determined look filled Natasha''s eyes as she looked in Boss'' direction. She had not changed her perspective on the matter. She retracted her gaze after everyone left and rposed herself. She knew that Boss would never say things on a whim. Even though she had no idea what he was getting at, it was not his first time saying that he wanted to punish Keh. Hence, she was certain that he would do something. Natasha wanted to send them a message at the thought. She lifted her head and looked at her surroundings and noticed a surveince camera above her head. After giving it a moment of thought, Natasha headed toward the door and said, ¡°I want to go to the restroom.¡± The men guarding the room turned around to look at her and said, ¡°Just relieve yourself in the room. We won''t look at you!¡± The two men gave a chortle. ¡°I am not a prisoner. I believe General Will did not ask the two of you to mistreat me, no?¡± ¡°We are not mistreating you in any way. However, we are at an army camp right now, and we only have male restrooms here. Why? Do you want to go to a male restroom?¡± One of the guards turned around and eyed Natasha as he replied to her. Natasha did not expect that answer. ¡°Don''t you have any female restroom?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, right in the bushes!¡± one of the guards said. Natasha took out some cash. ¡°I wonder if these are enough.¡± The guards'' eyes glinted when they saw the cash. One of them approached her and said, ¡°Well, we do have a vacant restroom that nobody uses...¡± ¡°Lead the way, please.¡± Natasha smiled. The guard stretched out his hand. ¡°I will give it to you when I reach the restroom,¡± Natasha said. The guard nced at Natasha and begrudgingly opened the door. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Natasha walked out of the door. As promised, the two of them brought Natasha to the restroom. She eyed the surroundings as she walked, making a mental note of the structure of the ce. Natasha noticed it was a very spacious base and estimated that it was at least ten thousand square meters. It was bustling, as there were many people going around. Some were driving, while there were some who were patrolling with guns. She noticed that there were some people who were chatting and smoking in groups as well. It did not seem that the people there were a disciplined lot. They werecent and lolled around. However, Natasha did notice the desire burning in their eyes as she walked past them. It was as if they were ready to devour her at any moment. When they finally reached the restroom, one of the guards said, ¡°It''s right here. Go.¡± ¡°Nobody wille in when I''m in there, right?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Oh, I can''t guarantee that.¡± Natasha thought for a moment and looked at the grass field nearby. ¡°It doesn''t seem that there are people there. Can I head over there instead?¡± The guard turned around, and just when he was about to say something, Natasha whipped out another stack of cash. ¡°Sure,¡± the guard replied when he caught sight of it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Natasha headed to the grass field after handing the guards half of the promised cash. The guard cast a puzzled look at her, and she said, ¡°I''m going to give you the other half when I come back from there. Please watch out for me.¡± Natasha was a shrewd woman and knew how to haggle. Even though the two guards were not pleased with her request, they relented for the sake of the cash. In the end, they nodded and said, ¡°Get back here quickly!¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488 When Natasha was heading inside, one of the guards grumbled, ¡°Why don''t we just knock her out and snatch the money?¡± ¡°General Will specifically ordered us to keep tabs on her. What if something happens to her? Besides, Boss also asked us to take good care of her. We can''t just defy him right after he leaves, right? Let''s just wait and see.¡± The other guard nodded. Casting a nce at Natasha''s back, he said, ¡°That wench''s clothes look expensive. I bet she''s rich.¡± ¡°So, let''s extort money from her while we''re the ones guarding her these two days! Just don''t let anyone else know about this.¡± ¡°That''s a great idea!¡± They did not care to lower their voices as they discussed their extortion n, and they were being so loud that even Natasha could hear them clearly from afar. Perhaps they did not care if she could hear them anyway. Sure enough, Natasha could not care less about what they were talking about. Her lips merely quirked into half a smile. She was initially worried as she saw no way out of the situation. However, if all they were after were money, then she could bribe her way out of the situation. Natasha regretted that she did not bring much cash on her. She would have brought more if she had known she was going to be trapped in her current circumstances. Natasha slowly walked inside and went behind the house. It was a dead end, and there was nowhere else she could run to. Hence, the two guards were not worried that she would run off. After there was some distance between them, Natasha turned around and noticed that the guards were engaged in a conversation. She kept ncing over her shoulders, and when she noticed that they did not have any intention to catch up to her, Natasha heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she removed the watch on her wrist, her ring, earrings, and finally, her bracelet. Soon, a smallputer was assembled with its screen projected on the wall. Natasha''s lips quirked into a smile as she looked at the virtual keyboard in front of her. Then, she quickly set things up. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Again, she transmitted her message to Anthony through Morse code. Anthony, please tell Keh to watch out for Boss. Even though he is not on good terms with General Will, they have established some sort of agreement. Boss will target Keh for sure. Oh, and they need a lot of money here. Unexpectedly, Anthony replied right away: Nat? He had sent over a bunch of numbers, but Natasha could decipher them immediately as they were used tomunicating that way. She sent: You''re there? On the other end, Anthony was excited to have received news from Natasha and hurriedly replied: I''ve been waiting for your news. I''m at Vermillion Base right now, so I can''t keep sending you messages. You need to protect yourself and tell your daddy the things that I just told you. The worry was evident in his next words: Okay, Nat. Are you hurt? No, I''m going to be all right for the time being. Don''t worry. Anthony: Nat, when can wee get you? Natasha: I think that I''ll be able to find out the truth soon. Anthony: Okay. Then we''ll wait for you. Natasha: Be careful! There were a thousand other words that she wanted to say, but in the end, she thought it best to ask them to be careful. Anthony: Got it. Right then, a man''s voice rang out behind her. ¡°Are you done?¡± ncing back for a moment, Natasha quickly sent off onest message: I''m going offline now! Then, she disassembled theputer back into her watch, ring, earrings, and bracelet. After she was done, she headed out of the house. The two guards did not seem to have noticed anything odd, as their minds were preupied with the money that they were about to receive. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natasha said as she walked over to their side. They did not pay heed to her thanks, merely rubbing their fingers and reaching out their hands in a self-exnatory gesture. Natasha smiled and handed them the promised cash. The two guards finally shed a satisfied smile at her and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Meanwhile, after Natasha went offline, Anthony looked at her message before he got up to head out of his room. Benjamin was heading inside at that moment and bumped right into him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Nat sent me a few messages. I''m going to pass them on to Daddy!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°I''m going with you,¡± Benjamin said. The two of them noticed that Keh was on his phone when they went into his room. Dave, who was standing aside, gestured for them to keep quiet. Anthony looked at Keh and furrowed his brows. ¡°How can I believe you?¡± Keh said on the phone. ¡°I don''t care about the amount of money, but I want her to be handed over once I pay you.¡± After a brief pause, Keh said, ¡°What right do I have? Why do you care? We do not share the same goal here. I''m just saving a damsel in distress, and you''re after the money. I can choose to call off the deal at any time, but you''re not going to be able to find another buyer who can offer you such a good deal. I''m only going to give you half an hour to consider my offer. Forget it if you don''t agree to my terms.¡± Then, Keh hung up the call right away. He was seething with fury as he tightened the grip on his phone. ¡°Daddy, was that Boss?¡± Anthony asked. Keh toned down his hostility a little at the sight of Anthony and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony thought for a moment and said, ¡°Daddy, Nat sent me a few messages just now.¡± In an instant, Keh fixed his gaze on his son and asked, ¡°So? How is she doing?¡± ¡°She''s all right,¡± Anthony said. Then, he nced at Keh''s phone and said, ¡°But I think you''ve already heard what she wanted to tell you from Boss himself. In addition, Nat has mentioned that Boss and General Will have reached an agreement of some sort and will brazenly demand a huge sum of money. Also, it seems like Vermillion Basecks funding.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and snorted. His lips quirked into a cold smirk as he said, ¡°Lacks funding? Hmph! It''s great if they''re after money. Money is not a problem here...¡± Then, he nced over at Anthony with a determined look in his eyes. Dave walked over and put his hand on Keh''s shoulder. ¡°I remember someone iming to be poor just two days ago. What''s this, then? Are you finally going to unt your money now?¡± ¡°Well, I have a good friend right here, don''t I?¡± Keh said. Even if I don''t have money, surely Dave does. Dave was baffled. ¡°Am I right, Dave?¡± Keh said with a smirk. ¡°Well, I can''t say no, can I?¡± Dave retorted. Keh shook his head. Just when Dave wanted to ask Anthony to voice out for him, the boy shook his head as well. As for Benjamin, the boy was grinning as he watched on. Dave was rendered speechless. Who are these people? ¡°I must havemitted a terrible sin in my past life to meet you guys in this life!¡± Dave let out a chortle and stepped aside. Anthony smiled as he looked at Dave''s back. Then, when he lifted his head and looked at Keh, there was an inexplicable look on the boy''s face. Right as Anthony was about to ask something, Thalia made her way inside. ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± Thalia did not enter Keh''s room, however, merely beckoned at Anthony. Anthony knew what she was getting at and turned around to say to Keh, ¡°Daddy, Thalia is looking for me. I''m going to leave now.¡± Keh nodded. Anthony gave Benjamin a look, and the two boys headed out at the same time. Meanwhile, Keh stared out into the distance and narrowed his eyes as if he was nning something. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Once they returned to the room, Anthony looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I''vepleted what you wanted me to do. However, I''ve specially created a mini app where you can log on with a fake number. That way, you won''t have to change your number, and it won''t reveal any information about you,¡± she replied as she turned toward him. ¡°Are you referring to what I previously mentioned about a group chat?¡± he asked. Thalia nodded casually, then took out her phone. ¡°The people from the uninhabited zone are all in a group chat on this mini app. You should log on for a while. They''re waiting for you.¡± Surprise shed across Anthony''s eyes. He pulled out his phone while asking, ¡°That fast?¡± After sending him the link, she fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Are youining now?¡± ¡°Who says I''mining? I''m clearly amazed. Your speed and efficiency are simply incredible!¡± he responded. Once he got his phone out, he saw the invitation link she had sent him. ¡°All you have to do is click on it. I''ve assigned you the administrator rights, so you have full rein over how you want to manage things,¡± Thalia told him. Anthony did not say anything as he tapped on the link. There were less than two hundred people in the group. He frowned. ¡°Are there only so few people?¡± She scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Are you seriously dissatisfied? Do you have any idea how invaluable this two-hundred-strong group is worth? No one in this group is just an average person, and any single one of them is worth a hundred people.¡± As Anthony held his phone, his brows furrowed after hearing what she said. ¡°Aren''t you exaggerating?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thalia sneered. ¡°Exaggerating? Let''s not talk about the others and just take this guy in this group who goes by WildHugo, for example. He was part of the top team for international counter-terrorism. However, he was dismissed due to a minor transgression. He wandered around in various countries after what happened. Now, people pay him to do their dirty work. Isn''t that wild?¡± Anthony could not help swallowing hard after hearing that. ¡°Are you scared now?¡± she asked, gazing at him. He shook his head. ¡°It has piqued my interest.¡± Thalia stared at him wordlessly. He continued, ¡°How great would it be to have someone like that at my disposal?¡± ¡°How ambitious of you,¡± she remarked, putting on a mocking tone. ¡°Only the ambitious make progress,¡± he responded. Then, he looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°You mentioned he used to be on a team for counter-terrorism. Didn''t anyone track him down to seek revenge after that?¡± ¡°Of course! Many did. However, he faked his death and changed his identity to avoid trouble. Otherwise, incidents like that would still gue him,¡± she exined. Anthony pondered for a moment before ncing at Thalia. ¡°How do you know all that if he has changed his identity?¡± She arched an eyebrow smugly, and a gloating look glinted in her eyes. ¡°I just do. And that''s not all I know. I know a lot more...¡± He did not press further. Naturally, Thalia must have her ways, or she wouldn''t be able to maintain a firm foothold until now. I''m not interested in digging up another''s ¡°trade secrets¡± for earning a living. Then, he asked, ¡°So, those in this group basically operate independently?¡± ¡°There are also a few small organizations, but most of them are only doing this for the money,¡± she answered. Anthony nodded thoughtfully after hearing that. She looked at him and said, ¡°In any case, what you''re doing will be quite a feat. It''ll just depend on whether you can keep a hand on them.¡± ¡°It''ll be fine if I just don''t say too much, right?¡± he asked. ¡°That sounds like a n. You could maintain your mysterious persona.¡± After expressing her approval of his n, she remembered something. ¡°Oh, by the way, it''s inevitable that there''ll be parties who don''t get along. Things may appear fine now, but that doesn''t mean they''ll be fine in the future. You need to show your authority right off the bat to avoid any untoward incidents. Otherwise, you''d only be giving both parties a space to open fire at each other.¡± ¡°Okay, got it. I''ll watch myself,¡± he said. Thalia nodded. ¡°In that case, I''ll be leaving then.¡± She was almost at the door when a thought suddenly urred to him. ¡°Oh, right. One other thing.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± she asked, turning back toward him. ¡°Could youpile the information on everyone in this group for me?¡± ¡°What do you need that for?¡± ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Anthony replied. Knowing he was always full of tricks and ideas, she did not probe further. ¡°I could, but there are many of them whom I don''t know much about.¡± ¡°That''s all right. Just include as much as you know,¡± he said. Thalia pondered his request for a while and finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He shot her a brief smile at once. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°That was such an insincere smile that you should just save it,¡± she responded with a snort. Then, she opened the door and walked off. He raised his brows as he watched her leave and could not refrain from musing, ¡°Her temper is still as bad as before.¡± Benjamin, who had been scrolling through his phone in a corner, piped up, ¡°She hasn''t been herself since Spencer returned. She says she''s fine when she''s actually miserable.¡± ¡°Honestly, what''s with Spencer? It''s clear he cares about Thalia, but he''s so stubborn. What do you think is going on in his mind?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± Benjamin replied, cocking a brow. ¡°Well then, what are your thoughts about how Spencer feels about Thalia?¡± Benjamin thought about it for a moment. ¡°There''s something about how Spencer looks at Thalia that I can''t quite put into words. It''s a mixture of nervousness, ambivalence, and also a sense of... indebtedness? Yes, that''s the feeling I get. Anyway, it''s quite difficult to describe.¡± ¡°Indebtedness...¡± Anthony murmured, falling into deep thought for a moment. ¡°This won''t do. We have to ask Spencer about it after Nat returns. If he has no feelings for Thalia, we should break things off between them.¡± The corners of Benjamin''s lips curved upward when he heard that. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you starting to feel sorry for Thalia?¡± ¡°Of course. From now on, she''s one of us. How can I allow anyone to bully her?¡± Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Don''t you bully her too?¡± ¡°I can, but not others,¡± Anthony replied. Benjamin''s grin widened as he gazed at his brother. Although he and Thalia fight like cats and dogs, they''re the ones who share the closest bond. Besides, we know and remember everything that she has done for us. That''s why I agree with his suggestion. ¡°We should also look into Spencerter,¡± he said. Anthony nodded. ¡°Good idea.¡± Hence, both brothers agreed to the n. Benjamin''s phone rang while they were chatting, and he quickly held up his phone when he saw the call was from Terence. ¡°It''s Gramps.¡± Seeing that, Anthony said without hesitation, ¡°I still have some stuff to sort out, so I''ll get going first.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Benjamin began, frowning. However, Anthony got up at once and left. These days, Gramps has been calling every now and then to ask why we haven''t returned yet. We''ve almost exhausted all possible excuses, and we don''t even know what to say anymore. As Benjamin watched Anthony walk away, he took a deep breath. Other people have elder brothers who protect and stick up for them. As for me, I''m the one who has to take the heat. Resigned to his fate, he took his phone and went to the side to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Gramps.¡± Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Anthony waited until Benjamin had answered the call before fishing out his phone and essing the mini app Thalia sent. He had not texted anything after logging on earlier. However, when he opened the group chat that time, it was flooded with messages. Someone wrote: Is it really Anonymous? It should be. It''s not like just anyone can pull off pretending to be Anonymous. Otherwise, someone could juste along and expose him easily. Who would step forward using Anonymous'' name at a time like this anyway? That person would have to be someone who truly has nothing better to do. One of the people in the group chat said: You have a point. Why doesn''t Anonymouse out and say something? Isn''t that how he always is? Another person asked: So, what''s all this? Why has he added us to this group? There''s probably a mission of some sort. What kind of mission requires so many people? After essing the group chat, Anthony saw that a heated discussion was underway. Some of them were even sniping at each other already. He recalled Thalia''s advice that if he did not take a firm stance now, he would have no way of keeping a leash on this group of people. Hence, he immediately sent a message: It goes without saying that I gathered everyone here for a reason. However, don''t me me for being rude to anyone who stirs up trouble here. After he sent that, the group chat was silent for almost half a minute. Anthony frowned when he saw no one reply and thought that thework wasgging. He stared at his phone for a long time. The connection is fine, but why isn''t anyone saying anything? Just then, someone typed: What''s the reason? As soon as that question popped up, the others resumed chatting like before. Will we get paid? Things will be easy if the remuneration is satisfactory! Anthony chatted with them for a while before finally saying: I never ask someone to work for nothing. Somebody responded: In that case, tell us what''s the deal. Well, Thalia was right about one thing. These people are ouws who''re willing to do anything for money. With that thought in mind, he continued replying to the messages. Anthony: It''s still the same matter as before. I know everyone is gathered in the uninhabited zone now, and my previous promise still stands. I''ll reward anyone who kills Boss. Somebody sent: Then what''s going on today? Anthony: I may have a confrontation with Boss in two days, so I hope everyone can lend their support when the timees. Of course, there''ll be a separate remuneration for this that has nothing to do with the previous one. Another person wrote: This ce is Vermillion Base''s headquarters, so you might not be able to win in a direct confrontation. Anthony: The oue isn''t dependent on whose turf we''re on but on technology and brains. However, after pondering for a moment, he added: Of course, if everyone agrees to help, I believe that victory is in the bag. He felt that his response reflected his arrogance while showing the others enough respect at the same time. One of them replied immediately: Done. As long as I get paid, I''ll do anything. If I have the chance to partner with Anonymous to go up against Vermillion Base, I won''t have lived in vain. Someone else said: I agree. It''ll be a legendary feat to boast about in the future! Another responded: I''m going to retire from all this once this is over. And if this is where I fall, perhaps it''s the best resting ce. Gratitude shed across Anthony''s eyes when he saw most of them express simr sentiments. Suddenly, someone sent: It wouldn''t be impossible to stay where we are and fight. However, there''s a shortage of food and water here. Over the past few days, the food in the uninhabited zone has almost all been taken. I''m afraid we won''t have anything to eat if this situation persists. Once that topic was mentioned, everyone else immediately started talking about it. That''s right. There won''t be a need to go up against them then because we won''t even have the strength to do so. They''ll win without a fight. As soon as they said that, Anthony also noticed the issue. It''s the sudden influx of people into the uninhabited zone. There weren''t many people staying in that area initially, so there''s no way there''d be enough food and water with the drastic increase of residents. It''s the same when I go out to buy fruits. Even if a fresh shipment arrives, it gets snapped up in the blink of an eye. Observing more and more people in the group chat discussing their concerns on that matter, he told them after some thought: I''ll take care of this. You don''t have to worry. Also, from now on, I''ll cover the food, clothing, amodation, and transportation for everyone in the uninhabited zone. Everyone was stunned at that. They asked: Really? Anthony: Of course! Another person pressed: You''re not ying us, right? Anthony: You''ll know whether I''m kidding or not when you wake up tomorrow, right? Since you''ve said that, what else is there to say? I''m staying here! Okay! Because of what you just said, I''ll wait right here. Me too! As long as there''s money, I''ve no problems with going without eating or drinking for three days! Anthony saw that and was about to respond when his phone suddenly rang. When he saw that it was Thalia calling him, he hesitated briefly before answering it. ¡°You''re spouting hot air again, aren''t you?¡± she asked bluntly. ¡°Um, what''s going on?¡± ¡°You tell me! You''re even covering their food, amodation, clothing, and transportation now? If you''re such a saint, why don''t you just die and go to heaven?¡± she retorted. ¡°How do you know that?¡± he demanded. Suddenly, a thought popped into his mind. ¡°You''re in the group chat too?¡± ¡°What do you think? Who do you suppose defused the tension for you after that thirty seconds of radio silence?¡± Anthony fell silent. No wonder I felt something was odd. However, since Thalia called, it saved Anthony the trouble of having to do so himself. ¡°That''s great. Seeing that you already know about it, could you help me take care of it?¡± Thalia breathed in deeply. ¡°Anthony Watson, do you take me for your housekeeper?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Of course not. You''re like a sister to me. How could I possibly think of you as my housekeeper?¡± She gave a mirthless chuckle. ¡°A sister? I''m not that much younger than your mother, you know.¡± ¡°Oh my. Why so serious? Nat wouldn''t mind at all,¡± he said. ¡°She might not mind, but I¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her phone chimed as she received a notification that someone had transferred money into her ount. Anthony was not even giving her the chance to refuse. ¡°I''ve already transferred the money to you. Thank you for handling this matter.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson, how are you so shameless?¡± she muttered. ¡°I hope the uninhabited zone will have a whole new look when I wake up tomorrow. Thalia, I trust you have what it takes to do it!¡± Anthony carried on, taking no notice of her protests. ¡°Who the heck wants your trust?¡± ¡°When everything is over, I''ll thank you properly.¡± Both of them were ignoring what the other said. ¡°In your dreams, Anthony Watson. I''m keeping the money, but you''ll have to find someone else to do what you asked,¡± she snapped after taking a deep breath. Then, she hung up immediately. He stared at his phone. After pondering for a while, he sent Thalia a photo of him making a heart with his fingers. However, she swiftly responded with the text: Get lost. Heughed when he saw that. I know she''ll definitely do as I asked. As that thought crossed his mind, Benjamin walked over with a grim expression. Seeing that, Anthony asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Something has happened back home,¡± said Benjamin. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Anthony was stunned as he turned to Benjamin. ¡°What happened at home?¡± ¡°To be precise, nothing happened at home. It''s Daddy''spany,¡± Benjamin exined. ¡°Hamilton Corporation?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°What can happen to Daddy''spany?¡± ¡°Gramps didn''t tell me the specifics, but I think someone framed Hamilton Corporation. Someone is buying its shares as though they are acquiring thepany.¡± Anthony frowned at his exnation. ¡°Does Daddy know about this?¡± ¡°I think he does, but I''m not sure. Great-grandpa was forced to step up and take the reins, though.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Anthony let out a relieved sigh. ¡°It should be fine with Great-grandpa holding down the fort.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I think so too. However, Great-grandpa should be enjoying his retired life instead of working again at his age. I''ll teach the person who caused this a lesson.¡± The corners of Anthony''s lips quirked. ¡°All right. Let''s go back and teach them a lesson after we''re done here.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony nced at Benjamin. ¡°Did Gramps say anything else?¡± Benjamin shot Anthony a look. ¡°What do you think? You already know the answer.¡± Anthony arched his brow. ¡°Gramps kept urging us to go home. I don''t know what excuse to give him anymore.¡± Benjamin continued, ¡°You take his call the next time.¡± ¡°I know this is hard on you. Despite the challenges, you''ve managed to dy it for a few days already.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson! You don''t have to beat around the bush. You just have to pick up his call the next time.¡± Benjamin was dead set. It''s harder to fool Benjamin now. Pressing his lips into a line, Anthony said, ¡°All right, let''s talk about this next time.¡± ¡°There''s no talking about this next time. You''ll take it!¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll take it.¡± Benjamin cast him one final nce before turning around to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To look for Daddy. I think I should give him a heads-up about the current situation,¡± Benjamin exined without looking back. Anthony nodded, then returned his focus to his phone. Meanwhile, Keh was sitting on the recliner in the room with needles stuck all over his head. Spencer sat beside him and slowly guided him. ¡°You''re passing through a dark tube as you inhale deeply. The tube is a time tunnel. You''ve returned to the time when you were younger. There was a huge fire that day. Why did you suddenly go in search of her? What happened?¡± Spencer''s voice was soft and deep. Keh''s expression was still smooth as hey on the recliner. In his dreams, Keh''s subconscious had returned to the time when he was younger. He was ying with Natasha on a grassy field. His and Natasha''s grandfathers were ying chess on the balcony not far away. The weather was good, and the sun was bright. Everything seemed so perfect. Suddenly, Natasha''s watch vibrated. Natasha nced at her watch before a surprised look crossed her face. ¡°Nat, what''s wrong?¡± Keh asked. They were both smiling, looking pure and innocent. The young Natasha was already a beauty. She smiled at him, got up, and ran back toward her house without saying anything. ¡°Where are you going, Nat?¡± ¡°I have to find my mom and dad,¡± she said, then ran off without sparing him another nce. Keh was taken aback by her sudden departure. He looked over his shoulder at the two elders. After contemting briefly, he decided to follow Natasha. However, when he arrived at Natasha''s house, he saw there was a fire. Realization finally dawned upon him when he heard people screaming her name at the gate. ¡°Nat!¡± Without any hesitation, he rushed into the zing structure. Within one of the rooms, he saw the young Natasha kneeling beside two bodies. He raced over to her and yanked her up to leave. However, Natasha refused to leave, her gaze fixed on the bodies. ¡°Let''s go, Nat!¡± ¡°Nat!¡± Panic started to engulf him as she continued to stay rooted in ce. He forcibly pulled her to her feet and carried her on his back. However, when he reached the front door, the cab suddenly toppled, having its hinges incinerated from the raging ze. Bang! Keh''s eyes snapped open. His gaze focused on the ceiling as his chest heaved frantically and sweat dotted his forehead. Spencer asked, ¡°How is it? Did you remember something?¡± Keh turned his head to look at him. The heartache he felt at that moment was a testament to how important the memories he had forgotten were. I didn''t know the depth of the feeling I had for Natasha at that age but knew she was important to me. At that moment, he finally understood why she always remained silent and tough when she was in front of him and realized how absurd he had been. ¡°Nat...¡± Keh clenched his fists. He felt a stab of pain in his heart at that instant. I remember everything. I finally remember every moment I had with Natasha when I was younger. Catching the pained expression on his face, Spencer knew this method had gotten the desirable results. He carefully removed the needles from Keh''s head. ¡°How are you feeling? Still fine?¡± Spencer observed the other man''s face as he waited for an answer. Keh nodded. A satirical grin yed on Spencer''s lips. ¡°The universe has a strange way of working. The memories you forgot were what haunted her every night. It was her nightmare,¡± he said. Keh lifted his gaze to him. Spencer continued, ¡°Don''t me her for being so stubborn in searching for the truth. After all, what happened was just too painful for her.¡± ¡°I have never med her! I only me myself for not protecting her well enough!¡± Keh said. Spencer tucked all his needles back and nodded. ¡°What about the thing you were searching for? Did you find it?¡± Keh looked at him and nodded. Spencer immediately reached for the pencil and sketchbook at the side and passed them to Keh. Picking up the pencil, Keh drew a simple portrait on the sketchbook. Spencer watched him from the side. A few minutester, Keh passed thepleted portrait to Spencer. Spencer looked at it and asked, ¡°A child?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°When I almost reached Nat''s house, there was a car that drove past me with its window coincidentally opened at that time. A few foreigners were in the car. I couldn''t see their faces, but this child was facing the window. There were bloodstains on his hands and face...¡± ¡°So you''re saying we''ll find out the entire truth after we find this child?¡± Keh nodded firmly. ¡°That''s right.¡± Spencer''s eyes narrowed as he studied the portrait. ¡°This child is of mixed heritage. He looks to be around eight years old.¡± ¡°Mixed heritage? How did you discern that?¡± ¡°Medical observation. I don''t know how to exin it to you, but this person has at least a quarter of foreign genes in him,¡± Spencer exined. Keh dropped his gaze to the child in the portrait. ¡°I''ll find him even if I have to turn over every stone in the world.¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Seeing the determination on Keh''s face, Spencer said, ¡°Keh, don''t disappoint Nat anymore, or I won''t forgive you!¡± Keh met his gaze and said, ¡°You should be using that determination on your personal matters.¡± Spencer knew he was hinting about Thalia and averted his gaze. ¡°Our situation is different from yours.¡± ¡°Everyone''s story is different, but to me, getting the oue I want is more important than anything else,¡± Keh said. ¡°Don''t use your narrow-mindedness to judge others, and don''t assume things. Certain things must be said face-to-face as you''ll only get the results you want after you''re honest.¡± Something indescribable shed across Spencer''s eyes. Right then, they were interrupted by knocking sounds from the door. Spencer got up. ¡°You don''t get to lecture me using your philosophy. Talk to me only after you get Nat to agree to your proposal.¡± ¡°Just wait. I''ll ask you to be the bridesmaid for the wedding.¡± Spencer didn''t know what to say to his remark. Bridesmaid, my *ss! Another round of knocking came from the door again. ¡°Come in,¡± Keh said. Benjamin entered the room and saw Spencer was there too. ¡°Should Ie backter?¡± Spencer said, ¡°No, I''m done here. I''m leaving.¡± He left the room to the father and son. After Spencer left, Keh swung his gaze to Benjamin. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin snapped out of his thoughts and met Keh''s gaze. ¡°Oh, it''s like this. Gramps called earlier today and said something had happened to thepany. Have you heard about it, Daddy?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I''ve heard about it.¡± ¡°Then, you¡ª¡± Keh shrugged. ¡°It''s fine. You don''t have to be worried about it with your Great-grandpa holding the fort.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°It''s fine as long as you know about it. I''m just here to give you a heads-up. I''ll leave then if there''s nothing else.¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± Keh called when Benjamin whirled around to leave. Benjamin looked over his shoulder. ¡°Is there something else, Daddy?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Do you have some way to contact Anonymous?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Benjamin was stunned by his request as he didn''t expect Keh would ask something like that. Besides, he already knows we have his number. His question is a no-brainer. ¡°Why?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Um... I don''t think that''s wise.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Daddy, actually... I''m not that close to Anonymous. Why don''t you ask Anthony?¡± Benjamin questioned. Keh looked at him. ¡°Is that necessary? I just have some questions for him.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something you can''t tell me?¡± ¡°Well, it''s not that.¡± After mulling over it, Benjamin recalled the mini app Thalia had created. He took out his phone and saw Thalia had sent it to the group with the three of them. Benjamin''s lips curved into a smile when he found it. ¡°Sure, Daddy. I''ll give it to you.¡± Noticing how fast his expression changed, Keh frowned. Benjamin forwarded him a string of numbers. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°This is a fake number. Anonymous is slightly different from the others. You can reach him with this number while he gets to avoid exposing his identity. I think he won''t be mad,¡± Benjamin said. Not wanting to make things hard for his son, Keh nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Benjamin smiled. ¡°I''ll leave if there''s nothing else, Daddy.¡± Keh inclined his head. With that, Benjamin dashed out the door as though something terrifying was chasing him. Keh''s brows furrowed as he studied the fake number Benjamin had forwarded to him. Dave came into the room then. ¡°Have you heard about it, J?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You still don''t know?¡± Dave questioned. Keh shot him a puzzled look. Dave sighed and shook his head at Keh. ¡°You''re so slow nowadays, J. Don''t you remember how you preached ''know thy self, know thy enemy'' before? Yet now you''re oblivious that your love rival is already knocking on your doorstep.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Spit it out!¡± Frustration crept up Keh''s face. ¡°I just returned from a trip outside and heard Anonymous had ordered every personnel within the uninhabited zone to stay and fight against Vermillion Base.¡± The crease between Keh''s brows deepened. Dave continued, ¡°This person acts so much like the old you. He creates such a ruckus without even showing his face. He''s as arrogant as you!¡± Keh scoffed and replied, ¡°Don''tpare everyone to me.¡± Dave raised his brow at thement. Keh is still the same old arrogant Keh. ¡°As far as I can tell, you''re the only one who doesn''t consider Anonymous a threat,¡± Dave said. Keh lowered his gaze and looked at the contact number on his phone, his eyes narrowing a fraction. ¡°In all honesty, I advise you to be on friendly terms with the guy. No matter what, our final goal is to rescue Natasha, so this is a win-win situation,¡± Dave advised. I know what he''s saying. I had nned to set our differences aside and work with Anonymous this time, thinking we couldpete fairly after this. However, his actions this time are making me look bad. A fierce glint shed across Keh''s eyes. He added Anonymous as a friend without a second of hesitation. Meanwhile, in another room, Anthony was doing research on the people in the group when he received a notification on his phone. He tapped on the notification and was stunned to see the familiar profile picture. Did I see it wrong? He exited the app and tapped on Keh''s WhatsApp. The profile picture and number were an exact match. How did he find me here? Benjamin walked in when Anthony was pondering over the question in his mind. Hesitating briefly, Benjamin then broke his silence. ¡°Tony, I don''t know whether I should tell you this.¡± ¡°What is it? Speak.¡± Anthony didn''t even lift his head. Benjamin hesitated again. ¡°Daddy asked me for your contact information earlier...¡± Anthony''s fingers paused in the middle of tapping on his phone. He swung his gaze to Benjamin. ¡°It was you?¡± Benjamin smiled sheepishly at his reaction. ¡°You already know about it?¡± Anthony sucked in a deep breath and was about to say something, but Benjamin beat him to it. ¡°Daddy forced me. I didn''t have a choice!¡± Anthony knew he was lying. Had no choice, my *ss! Anthony was furious as he red at his younger brother. ¡°Our actions were quite obvious over the past few days. Daddy will surely keep digging for it if I don''t give it to him, and he might even grow suspicious of us. Besides, I gave him your fake number. Daddy won''t find out as long as you don''t tell him,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony merely stared at him. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to keep his anger in check. ¡°I''ll deal with you after this.¡± He dropped his gaze to Keh''s WhatsApp. His finger hovered over the ept button as he contemted it. Finally, he added Keh as a friend. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Anthony had just agreed to the friend request when Keh sent him a message. It read: I''ve heard a lot about you. Although it seemed like a polite greeting, Anthony could feel a shiver running down his spine as he read the message. He could almost picture the regal pose that Keh had and the coldness shing in his eyes as he typed out the message. He''s my daddy, all right. No matter what kind of situation or person he''s facing, he always stays calm and elegant. Well, I have to deal with this sooner orter anyway. Anthony thought about it and replied with: Likewise. Soon, he received another message from Keh. It read: I heard that you gathered a lot of people in the uninhabited zone with the intention of fighting Vermillion Base because of Nat. For that, I''m thanking you on her behalf. Anthony was at a loss for words. I can''t believe Daddy just went straight to the point like this. He just staked his im on Natasha with a few words. Thank the stars I''m not his love rival. Otherwise, I reckon he''d piss me off to no end. With that thought in mind, Anthony decided to continue with the act since everything had been set in ce. He typed: When ites to me and her, there''s no need for words of gratitude between us. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After sending out that message, he only waited for a few seconds before he got a reply that read: You''re right. She''s never been good at expressing her gratitude, so that''s why I''m doing it for her. Anthony was rendered speechless once again. He realized that Keh could be particrly petty when it came to matters rted to Natasha. Knowing that they were going nowhere by continuing with this pointless banter, he decided to go straight to the point: If the only reason you''re messaging me is to express your gratitude, I can tell you now that I have received it. If there''s nothing else, let''s end our conversation here. Keh replied: I know you have done a lot for Nat. There''s actually another reason why I was looking for you. Anthony: What is it? Keh: In two days'' time, we''ll beunching an attack against Vermillion Base''s hackers. I''d like to invite you to join us. Anthony stared at the message. So this is the reason why he was looking for me. Heaving a sigh of relief, he pondered over the matter for a moment before replying: Join you? I''m afraid it won''t be a joint effort in taking down Vermillion Base if I join you. It''ll be a solo mission with me doing all the work. Although his words sounded arrogant, Anonymous was just so capable that he more than had the right to be so haughty. Happy that he wouldn''t need to spare too much effort nor time into this should Anonymous join him, Keh replied: Well, I don''t mind if you want to do it alone. With a frown between his brows, Anthony was left wordless for the umpteenth time. What the hell is with that reply? Can we continue the conversation normally? At that moment, Anthony felt like all his words were falling on deaf ears. Still frowning, he replied: What if I don''t agree to join you? Keh: You will. Anthony: What makes you so sure that I''ll agree? Keh: Because this matter has something to do with Nat. Keh was sure that he would be able to enlist Anonymous'' help since thetter had already willingly gathered so many people to fight against Vermillion Base. Anonymous: You''re right. I''d do anything for her. Are you jealous? Keh: Nat''s heart belongs to me and me only. Anthony did not expect such a reply from him and was left speechless. I''m amazed by his ability to turn every conversation into a negotiation. At that moment, he was made aware of why Keh was so sessful in his business. He keeps avoiding topics that he deems unfavorable to him while using his own way to steer the conversation toward a conclusion he has decided on. Everything he does and says is so that he can achieve his own goals. Staring at the message, the memory of how Keh had badmouthed Anonymous in front of him two days ago shed across his mind. Hmm... Now''s a good chance for me to take revenge. Anonymous: Don''t you think you''re being too full of yourself? Keh: Everything I''ve said thus far is simply facts. Anonymous: Is that so? Keh: Yes. Anonymous: Then, perhaps you have no idea just how close me and Nat were in the past. Anthony was beyond satisfied when he sent that message. As expected, Keh didn''t send a reply over for a while. However, in the next moment, he replied: She was just looking for someone who could console her because she was unhappy. It doesn''t mean anything. Anonymous: So you''re saying that you don''t mind? Keh: Not at all! Anonymous: Is that so? But isn''t it normal for guys to mind such a thing? Since you''re saying you don''t mind, does that mean you don''t really value her that much? Keh sneered and replied: Hah! This has never been my criteria for choosing a partner. Anonymous: Really? Keh: Based on what you said, does that mean you mind that Nat has given me children then? Anthony halted. I can''t believe he just trapped me using my own words! Anthony typed: No matter what she did or bes, she will always be the most beautiful woman in my eyes. Keh: I won''t deny your words, but let me give you a piece of advice. You can admire her to your heart''s content, but you''d better scrap any other designs you have on her. Anthony: Don''t be too cocky now, Keh! Keh: I can''t help it. I was born this way. Anthony mulled over his reply and typed: Since that''s the case, we''ll see what she has to say once she''s out. Keh: Does that mean you agree to my request? Anthony: Yes. Since it has something to do with Nat, I''d do anything. Keh: Great. I''ll send you the time of our operation soon. Anthony: Okay. With that, the chat ended. Keh didn''t send any other replies. Just then, Benjamin, who had been watching everything from above, clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Anthony, don''t you think you were going overboard? You''re just adding fuel to the fire.¡± Anthony denied, ¡°No, I didn''t.¡± ¡°You didn''t? But you were saying stuff like how close you are with Nat and how you''re willing to do anything for her. Your words will probably keep Daddy awake the whole night!¡± Anthony refuted, ¡°But I didn''t say anything wrong. Mommy carried us in her womb for ten months. Are you saying that that doesn''t count as being close to her?¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. Anthony continued, ¡°As for when I said I''d do anything for her, the same goes for you, isn''t that right? You''d do anything for her too.¡± Benjamin remained silent, for he couldn''t find any words to refute his brother. Anthony added, ¡°See? What I said was nothing but the truth. Besides, Daddy''s the one who was badmouthing me two days ago. I don''t see any reason why I shouldn''t get him to feel a little bit anxious. Not to mention you''re the one who suggested making Daddy jealous in the first ce!¡± Benjamin muttered, ¡°But... I didn''t say you could go overboard with it.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Did I really go overboard? You saw with your own eyes how Daddy was talking, acting like he already owns Nat.¡± Benjamin stared at his brother and shook his head helplessly. ¡°My goodness, you''re definitely a chip off the old block. Not only do you look exactly like him, but the pettiness you two exhibit is exactly the same as well! There''s no mistaking you as anybody''s son but his.¡± Anthony raised his brow. ¡°That''s not apliment, is it?¡± Benjamin couldn''t decide whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Of course it is!¡± Just then, Anthony seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I just remembered that I haven''t settled the score with you yet. If it wasn''t because of you, this whole fiasco wouldn''t have happened. I''m telling you right now¡ªif we''re ever caught, I''m branding you as an aplice!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Benjamin was just about to say something when theputer on the desk made a sound. Both of them turned their gazes to look at it before Benjamin asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony saw the warning notification shing on the screen and said lowly, ¡°Boss just contacted Daddy.¡± As he spoke, he got to his feet and was ready to head out. ¡°Come on, let''s go have a look.¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Keh was already on a phone call when Anthony and Benjamin arrived. The mockery was obvious in Keh''s voice when he said, ¡°And here I thought you had hidden away with no intention of showing yourself ever again.¡± Boss'' voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Keh, you''re the one behind this, aren''t you?¡± ¡°I wish it''d been me, but sadly, this is not a credit I can im.¡± Keh continued, ¡°Anyway, I''m sure you''re aware of how many people you''ve offended now, don''t you? I advise you to stay hidden; otherwise, you might end up getting gunned down.¡± Boss chuckled coldly at that. ¡°Is that so? Well, I''m looking forward to it then.¡± Keh clenched his teeth and gritted out, ¡°Give me the time and location!¡± ¡°I''ll send you the location, but I want ten times the money this time!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ten times? Aren''t you afraid of stuffing yourself to the point of exploding?¡± ¡°Whether I''ll explode or not is my business, so I won''t bother you with it. That being said, if I see there''s a dime less, I won''t be able to guarantee that she won''t get injured.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Keh snapped, ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± Boss sniggered. ¡°You''ll find out soon enough whether I have the guts to do so or not.¡± Keh uttered, ¡°I need more time.¡± ¡°I''ll give you a day.¡± Keh instantly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Keh, you''d better not be ying any tricks, you hear?¡± Boss threatened. Keh said, ¡°Don''t worry. If money''s all it takes to solve this problem, I won''t do anything to jeopardize it. But if I don''t see her, I''ll make sure you won''t get even a dime out of me.¡± ¡°That''s settled then. I''ll send you the addresster.¡± With that, Boss ended the call. Seeing this, Anthony walked over. ¡°Daddy...¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°I''m afraid we''re bringing forward the n. By the way, did you receive any other message from Nat?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°We can''t wait any longer. We need to move the n forward.¡± After saying that, Keh turned to look at Dave. ¡°Dave, we need to scrap the original n. I have an idea. Later, when I''m making the trade with him, you''llmence an operation so that Vermillion Base will focus the majority of their forces on another ce. This will give us the chance to retreat.¡± ¡°I guess that''s another way to go at it.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°All right, we''ll go with your n.¡± Anthony asked, ¡°What about us?¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°I need you to try and contact Nat. Tell her we can''t wait any longer, and that I''m getting ready to bring her back.¡± Benjamin cut in, ¡°Daddy, when the timees, I''m going with you!¡± Hearing that, Anthony chimed in, ¡°Me too!¡± Keh gazed at the kids and said, ¡°Anthony, Benjamin, didn''t we agree that you guys will stay here? Just do as I say, okay?¡± Benjamin frowned. ¡°But, Daddy...¡± Keh added, ¡°If you guys tag along, I''ll have to worry about you too. When that happens, I won''t be able to give all my attention to saving Nat. So, I need you guys to stay and help from here. Be prepared to receive us at any time. Once I return with Nat, we''ll need to evacuate from here at any moment.¡± Although Anthony and Benjamin were extremely reluctant to ept that, they knew the gravity of the situation. As such, they could only nod their heads. ¡°Okay.¡± Looking at them, Keh reached out to tousle their hair. ¡°Don''t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring Nat back to you.¡± With grim expressions on their faces, the two kids nodded. Meanwhile, Natasha spent a day and a night in one of Vermillion Base''s rooms. At that moment, she knew that this was the only ce where she could find out the truth. The moment Boss and Keh make the trade-off, I''ll be whisked away. I need to meet with General Will before that happens. With that thought in mind, Natasha walked over to the entrance and looked at the guards stationed outside the threshold. She took out all the cash she had on her and stared at the two people. From the way they were ogling the stacks of cash, she could tell they were tempted. Natasha started, ¡°Do you want it?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. One of the guards nodded. Natasha continued, ¡°Then, I need you to pass a message to General Will. As long as he agrees to meet with me, I''ll give you all the money I have.¡± The guard thought about it and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon after Natasha talked to the guards, one of them went straight to see Will while she continued to stay in the room. Just as she expected, the door was opened not long after, and the guard at the entrance said, ¡°General Will would like to see you.¡± A smile tugged at the corners of Natasha''s lips, and she got to her feet before walking out. When she passed by the entrance, the two guards stared at her. Still smiling, Natasha handed the cash to them. The two guards led the way excitedly. After walking for several minutes, they arrived at Will''s room. The man standing guard outside the room said, ¡°Go on in. General Will''s right inside.¡± Just when Natasha was about to head in, the two guards reminded her, ¡°Watch yourself.¡± Stunned, Natasha stared fixedly at them. However, the two guards didn''t say anything else and simply went to stand at the side. The corners of Natasha''s lips curled up, and she looked inside the room without an ounce of fear in her eyes. She then proceeded to walk inside. It was alreadyte at night. Despite that, Will was still fully dressed, looking as if he had just finished dealing with something. The first thing that Natasha saw when she walked into the room was Will sitting on his chair with a stern look on his face. Will looked at her and smiled. ¡°So, what do you want to say to me?¡± Natasha cut straight to the point. ¡°How did my father die?¡± Will replied, ¡°Lady, I only agreed to meet with you because you said you had something to tell me. If all you wanted is to ask me this, I no longer have any reason to see you.¡± ¡°Boss told me that my father had an important document with him.¡± Will was stunned to hear that. ¡°Boss told you that?¡± Natasha nodded. Chuckling, Will replied, ¡°Well, what Boss said was true. But it''s been so long now. The document that your father had is no longer important.¡± Natasha stared at him. ¡°So, my father''s death has something to do with the document?¡± Will did not deny it. ¡°Yes. When he left back then, he took some of Vermillion Base''s confidential information with him. There''s no way Vermillion Base would tolerate such an action. That''s why I said you were an exception. If your existence had been known then, you wouldn''t have lived either. So,dy, you should cherish the chance you were given, and you shouldn''t have shown up here.¡± Natasha was bing more and more agitated. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°Even if my father didn''t take away Vermilion Base''s confidential information, I doubt he''d be able to stay alive for long. In fact, it''s because he had the information with him that you guys let him leave, only to kill him off later. Am I right?¡± Hearing that, Will was surprised for a moment before he turned his head to look at her. ¡°You''re a smart woman, aren''t you? Indeed, it''s as you said.¡± Clenching her fists even tighter, Natasha asked, ¡°But why?¡± Will exined, ¡°Every person who serves Vermillion Base should only die in battle. They can never choose to be a deserter. This is the consequence every deserter faces¡ªno more, no less.¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Fury boiled within Natasha, and with reddened eyes, she gritted out, ¡°You''re just ying God at this point, ending lives whenever you see fit!¡± Unbothered by her remarks, Will said, ¡°Lady, this is our rules, and ording to it, you shouldn''t even be alive right now. I gave you a chance at life, so you should be thanking me instead of saying all this cr*p.¡± Thank him? Hah, what a joke! Natasha scoffed and red at him coldly. ¡°You want me to thank you? Do you have any idea how much I want to raze Vermillion Base to the ground to avenge my father?¡± she spat. When he heard that, Will guffawed and stared at her, saying, ¡°I doubt even your father had the guts to say something like this. I can''t believe a youngdy like you has the audacity to say something so impudent.¡± Natasha red at him with red-rimmed eyes, remaining silent. Will added, ¡°If it weren''t for the fact that you''re still useful, I would have shot you by now. I''m warning you, you''d better behave yourself and do what you can for Vermillion Base on behalf of your father. Otherwise, I have ways to make your life a living hell.¡± Natasha stared at him and narrowed her eyes. Seeing that she no longer wanted to speak, Will walked over and stood looming over her from a few centimeters away. Smirking, he uttered, ¡°Didn''t you want to know who the killer is? Well, I can tell you now that it was the general from the previous term. He''s dead now, and it''s all because of me.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha raised her head to look at him. The disparity in height forced her to look up, and she hated that. Just then, Will''s gaze on her started to wander. His eyes swept over her curvaceous figure before they settled on her face. With a lecherous leer, he said, ¡°You know, I technically indirectly avenged your father. Don''t you think you should thank me?¡± Natasha was well aware of what he was implying. Staring at him, she asked, ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡± Will raised his hand and ced it on her shoulder. ¡°As long as you serve me well, I''ll listen to your every request.¡± Natasha cocked her head. ¡°Really?¡± Will nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if I say I want your life?¡± Upon saying that, she whipped out a dagger from behind her before swinging it at the arm that was resting on her shoulder. By the time Will reacted, it was already toote. Natasha''s dagger had left a gash on his arm. He subconsciously retaliated, but Natasha flipped over and dodged his attack easily. Will narrowed his eyes at her. I didn''t expect her to know how to fight. His eyes zing with fury, he spat, ¡°You''re trying to kill me?¡± Natasha growled, ¡°This is a dagger I specifically prepared to use on my father''s killer. You should consider it an honor that I''m using it on you instead! Will had never seen such a headstrong woman before. He chuckled coldly and said, ¡°I wouldn''t have expected anything less from Theodore''s daughter!¡± He then grabbed the gun on the table and aimed it at Natasha. He asked, ¡°Do you think your de''s faster or my gun is?¡± Natasha red at him. ¡°Shoot me if you dare.¡± Will cocked the gun and pointed the muzzle at Natasha''s head. ¡°Do you really think I don''t have the guts to shoot you?¡± Still ring at him, Natasha said, ¡°Well, you''d better give a call to Boss first before you pull the trigger. You should ask to see whether you can still get a penny if I''m dead.¡± Will halted instantly when he heard that. Natasha continued, ¡°To be precise, if I die, not only would you fail to get even a single penny, but Vermillion Base would also be wiped off the face of the earth in a few years. Will narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you really think your words are going to scare me?¡± ¡°Scare you?¡± Natasha sniggered. ¡°If you don''t believe me, feel free to shoot me then. I wonder how long Vermillion Base canst if it''s being attacked by DX, Darz, and the Hacker Community.¡± Will stared at her, evidently hesitating. He knew about how Boss was being offered a reward by Anonymous. He also knew that the people gathered at the uninhabited zone were out for Boss'' blood. ¡°They''re all your people?¡± Natasha did not reply to that and simply shed him a smile. Will fell into deep thought when he saw howposed Natasha was. Regardless, I''m not that surprised she has it all nned out. She''s Theodore''s daughter, after all, so she''s gotta be a smart woman. Staring at her, a smirk soon spread across Will''s face. ¡°In that case, I can''t let you die. However, I can make you wish you were dead!¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. Before she realized what was going on, Will called out, ¡°Men!¡± The guards standing outside entered the room when they heard that. ¡°Yes, General Will?¡± When they saw the blood on Will''s arm and the dagger in Natasha''s hand, they eximed, ¡°How dare you injure General Will!¡± Just when they were about to rush forward and tackle her, Willmanded, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°General?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Will looked at Natasha and smirked maliciously. A momentter, he ordered, ¡°Take her to the southern camp and tell our brethren that they can use her to relieve their stress.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes at Will, a bad feeling rising in her heart. ¡°Oh? Are you scared now?¡± Will smiled. ¡°Well, this was your choice, so enjoy it,dy!¡± As two of the guards stepped forward to detain Natasha, she uttered, ¡°I hope you won''t regret this.¡± ¡°The person that should be regretting is you.¡± With that, Will signaled his men to take Natasha away. Outside, the two guards that were with Natasha before were stunned when they saw her being detained. They approached swiftly to ask about the situation, only to hear that Natasha had injured Will. A look of disbelief spread across their faces when they heard that. It was their first time seeing someone who had injured Wille out alive. When they thought about the order that Boss gave them previously, they hurried away to make their report. As for Natasha, she was soon taken to the southern camp. The southern camp of Vermillion Base consisted of men that were known for their ruthlessness. As such, the camp was also Vermillion Base''s strongest group. When they heard that Will had rewarded them with a woman, they were so excited that their eyes turned bloodshot. When Natasha arrived, they were surprised to see that she was Aplothian. However, their surprise was short-lived as their lust kicked in. It didn''t matter to them who Natasha was or where she came from as long as she was a woman. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Several dozen men stood across the room from Natasha after the doors were shut in the military camp, gazing boldly at her with eyes filled with lust. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Natasha, on the other hand, held the item in her hand tightly as she returned their gaze with her expression taut. Her ethereal quality was in sharp contrast with these men. One of them broke the silence. ¡°I have never had a foreign woman before. Looks like I''ll get to try something new today.¡± ¡°I haven''t had one either!¡± ¡°That''s good. You can go next.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°All right. You''ll go after.¡± ¡°Not just you,¡± someone eximed. ¡°I don''t think anybody here has ever had a foreign woman!¡± ¡°All right. We''ll all get a goter. If that doesn''t work, we''ll all go together. However, General Will says not to leave a mark. So everybody, remember to be gentle.¡± The men cheered. ¡°All right!¡± Natasha gazed at them with her back against the door, a dangerous look in her eyes. At that moment, one of the men approached her slowly with an indulgent smile. ¡°Don''t be afraid, girl. I''ll be very gentle with you. Come, let me have my fun.¡± Natasha merely stood there. She did not beg for mercy or disy any signs of fear. The man thought Natasha was frightened out of her wits, so he lunged at her without putting up his guard. However, Natasha struck when he was close enough. First, she dodged aside, then found the opportunity to punch him in the neck while stabbing him with the item in her hand. ¡°Ah!¡± the man wailed before falling to the ground and, after a bout of violent thrashing, did not rise again. The others behind him were stunned, not expecting her to possess martial abilities. One of them came forth and held a finger under the fallen man''s nose. ¡°H-He''s dead.¡± The color drained from the faces of the other men at those words. Though the way they gazed at Natasha changed in an instant, some still did not fear death. ¡°What an idiot for being killed by a woman. Watch me.¡± As he spoke, another man rolled his shoulders before heading slowly toward Natasha, his eyes glinting with an unusual excitement as he regarded her. ¡°Go ahead, girl,¡± he crooned when he arrived before Natasha. ¡°I''ll let you have the first strike.¡± Natasha did not bother with small talk. She started forward with the same move as before, but the man caught her easily. He leered at her. ¡°I''m not as stupid as him, missy.¡± Natasha gazed at him as a cold smile curled her lips. Her wrist suddenly twisted slightly before she plunged a needle-like object into his hand. ¡°You¡ª¡± The man frowned and was about to say something when she extended her arm violently the next second to swipe the item in her hand across his throat. Another body fell to the ground amidst a spray of blood. Two in a row. And two formidable members of the patrol at that. Natasha was stained with blood. It was in this manner that she gazed at the people standing not far away, looking cold and austere. She knew she had to intimidate them to survive among these men. It was the only way. Natasha held the needle in her hand tightly as she noticed the wariness in their eyes. It was a gift from Spencer, who touted its convenience to carry and how lethal of a weapon it could be at critical moments, remarking that it was much handier than a dagger. Based on how things are looking, Spencer was right. It really is convenient, discrete, and capable of dealing a mortal blow. If I had known, I would have used the needle to end General Will''s life earlier. Another fearless man walked over to Natasha as she was lost in thought. ¡°Let me. I refuse to believe I can''t subdue a woman!¡± He dashed toward Natasha with ferocity and brute strength, but Natasha''s advantagey in her speed and agility. In addition, Spencer had once taught her the acupoint diagram. Though she did not know how to treat illnesses, she remembered the acupoints to immobilize targets. Natasha dispatched the third person easily using what she had learned, and not long after, her needle swiped across his throat and sent blood spraying anew in every direction. Her body and even her face were stained with blood, which dripped from her long hair over her shoulder onto her snow-white skin, making her look beautiful but cruel. The men opposite Natasha were beginning to grow frightened. The first person dying might have been an ident while the second was luck on her part, but neither can be said for the third. Though they could not see what she did, they found it hard to believe as they gazed at the bodies on the ground. Those men had all met their end via a needle in their throat. ¡°I''ll just shoot her!¡± somebody cried, unable to bear it any longer. He raised his pistol, but somebody stopped him. ¡°General Will gave orders for her to remain alive!¡± ¡°So we''re just going to let her do this?¡± ¡°She''s such a good fighter, is she? Let''s all gang up on her, then. I don''t believe she''ll be able to deal with several of us at the same time,¡± said the man who stopped the other. The man who took out his pistol nodded immediately at those words. ¡°Yes, we''ll hold her down, and I''ll deal with her fiercely! Get her, boys!¡± Though the men ordered forward were hesitant, they masked their trepidation by advancing in a group. Natasha watched them approach. She knew that she had only seeded in killing herst three victims because she had caught them by surprise, but this time, it wholly depended on her actual skill. When they were close enough, Natasha struck without hesitation. These men relied only on brute strength and did not possess any martial skill to speak of. They had not even received proper training. Natasha only dared to face them head-on based solely on that fact. Within several moves, those men met their end in a heap on the ground, just like the ones before them. Though Natasha was also wounded, her eyes were glinting red with bloodlust at the moment. With the ground before her littered with bodies, she exuded the dominant aura of a man. The men at the back began to panic as they had never been humiliated to that extent. ¡°Get her, all of you! Whoever manages to subdue her will get all of the cigarettes!¡± somebody shouted. Several more men dashed forward immediately. Natasha battled them head-on as she did before. Despite her agility, she could not hold her own against the barrage. Though her body was failing her, she still gave it her all as one thought kept her going. I''m not going to die here. Even if I do, I want to see the three kids and Keh onest time. In a momentarypse of vignce, somebody struck Natasha from behind and sent her sprawling to the ground in a disoriented heap. She turned back and found madness in the eyes upon her. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Meanwhile, the sound of breaking ss from the balcony shattered the tranquility of the night. Keh looked down at the shattered mug on the ground, and his gaze turned ominous. He bent down to pick it up but pricked his hand almost immediately. Blood soon began to flow from his cut. Keh''s eyes narrowed as he watched his blood drip. The uneasy feeling in his heart was growing heavier by the minute. He held the shard in his hand and clenched it, turning the drip into a stream. Dave entered at that moment. ¡°Look outside, Keh.¡± Right after he spoke, he frowned as he noticed the blood on the other''s hand. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Keh stood up. He grabbed a piece of tissue and held it in his hand before asking, ¡°What is it?¡± Dave signaled him to look outside. Keh turned and gazed down to see a convoy ofrge cars passing by the entrance. His eyes narrowed. ¡°What is this?¡± Dave ced both hands on the balcony. ¡°I asked around,¡± he announced, a smirk forming on the corner of his lips. ¡°They said it''s Anonymous supplying materials to thoseing to kill Boss in the uninhabited zone.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Keh watched the cars pass as his gaze darkened. ¡°Look at their service,¡± Dave teased. ¡°How thoughtful.¡± Keh turned around. ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡± ¡°Especially so,¡± Dave emphasized. Keh considered for a moment before nodding. ¡°I''m jealous too.¡± Dave was rendered speechless. Keh is still the most shameless one out of all of us. Dave watched the vehicles passing below. ¡°Don''t you think that Anonymous'' style of doing things is simr to yours?¡± ¡°Simr in what way?¡± ¡°Being arrogant and shameless.¡± It was Keh''s turn to be rendered speechless. ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± Dave asked when Keh did not respond. In response, Keh gazed into the distance. ¡°I''ve been feeling uneasy the whole day.¡± Dave saidfortingly, ¡°Vermillion Base is a wolf''s den, so it''s normal to feel uneasy. Everything will be fine after tomorrow.¡± Keh clenched his fists without taking his eyes off the distant horizon. ¡°I hope so.¡± When Boss rushed to Vermillion Base upon receiving the news, he was greeted by bodies littering the floor when he walked through the door. Natasha was sitting on the ground, leaning against the wall. Her clothes were torn, and her body and face were covered with blood and injuries. Several men stood not far away and were watching her as if looking at a demon. They appeared hesitant and did not dare move forward. Boss then scanned around him. The blood all over the ground made it look like he was in hell. Atst, his gaze fell onto Natasha. Despite thousands of scenarios running through his head on his way there, he never imagined such a sight. The woman looked disoriented and did not seem interested in the people around her as long as she was left alone. He did not expect her to be that vicious. At the same time, a glint of joy shed across his eyes. Boss arrived before Natasha. ¡°How are you? Are you all right?¡± Natasha''s gaze remained fixed ahead. Her eyes were red as though her soul had left her body. She did not move. Boss reached out a hand and was about to call her when Natasha suddenly regained her senses and reached out to strike him. Fortunately, his reflexes were quick enough, which enabled him to dodge backward. At that instant, he saw the silver needle in Natasha''s hand. His eyes narrowed. Has she been able to survive thus far with just a silver needle? Boss caught her as she was about to strike again. ¡°It''s me!¡± Natasha did not seem to recognize him. Her strike was fast and urate as if tond a coup de grace. ¡°It''s me, Natasha,¡± Boss repeated as he looked at her. Natasha. Her eyes narrowed at the sound of her name. It was then that she snapped back to her senses Boss hastened tofort her. ¡°It''s me, Natasha. It''s me.¡± Natasha smiled coldly when she got a good look at the person before her. ¡°It''s you.¡± Boss gazed at her in concern. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha retorted. ¡°I''m taking you away,¡± Boss dered. ¡°Don''t touch me!¡± Natasha burst out at the sight of his extended hand. Boss'' hand froze in midair. However, he quickly raised both hands in a gesture of surrender at the hostility emanating from her. ¡°All right. I won''t touch you.¡± Natasha then turned to look at the men standing not far away. ¡°Who else...¡± she muttered, as though attending to unfinished business. Boss reached out the next second and struck Natasha on the back of her neck with the side of his hand, knocking her out instantly. He reached out to catch her as she fell. After gazing at her for a moment, he walked toward the door with her in his arms. The man standing guard frowned. ¡°Boss...¡± ¡°Stand aside.¡± ¡°You''re cing us in a difficult spot with General Will if you do this.¡± ¡°You can put all the me on me.¡± At that, Boss forced his way through them with Natasha in his arms. After taking two steps, he came face to face with Will. Boss'' footsteps froze when he saw the person before him. ¡°General Will.¡± Will scanned Boss and the person in his arms. ¡°I heard you''ve returned to the base, Boss, so I made a special trip to see you. Is there a problem in leaving her here?¡± Boss looked at Will. His yellow pupils glinted inscrutably. ¡°We''re going to trade with J tomorrow, General Will, and we wouldn''t be able to get a dime if something happens to her.¡± Will''s eyes narrowed at those words. ¡°Don''t you threaten me with that!¡± ¡°We lose nothing in refraining from torturing a woman, General Will,¡± said Boss, ¡°but you can''t do the things you want to do if we don''t get this sum of money.¡± Will''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Besides,¡± Boss added, ¡°you should take a look inside. You failed to achieve your purpose.¡± At that moment, somebody came running from the inside to whisper something in Will''s ear. His muscr frame shuddered upon hearing it before he strode inside promptly. Without another word, Boss left with Natasha in his arms after Will entered the room. Will saw blood flowing out as soon as he stepped through the door of the southern camp. He nced down at it before striding inside and found bodies scattered all over the floor in disarray. The floor, slick with blood, looked like hell on arge and harrowing scale. Will''s eyes widened at the sight. He clenched his fists in anger. ¡°How did it turn out this way? What the hell happened?¡± One of the survivors stepped forward. ¡°That woman is the devil, General Will. She''s the devil incarnate!¡± Will red at them with disgust in his eyes. ¡°You''re all useless for being unable to handle a woman!¡± He took out his pistol, and the remaining few fell to the ground with several bangs. A smile appeared on Will''s lips as he took in the scene. Theodore''s daughter is brave indeed. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Natashay on the bed in the room while the doctor gave her basic treatment for her wounds. Boss entered right when her bandage was applied. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked with his eyes on the unconscious figure in the bed. The doctor reported, ¡°Though there are many wounds on her body, they are mostly surface injuries and are not very serious. Also, her dislocated ankle has been repositioned. There aren''t any other problems beyond that.¡± Boss nodded. The doctor looked at him. ¡°However...¡± ¡°However what?¡± ¡°We can''t remove the silver needle in thedy''s hand, so we can''t treat the injuries there.¡± Boss frowned. ¡°Silver needle?¡± ¡°Yes. I''ve had the fortune to encounter a needle like this once. It''s used to treat illnesses in some countries in the east.¡± ¡°Treat illnesses?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the doctor affirmed with a nod. ¡°They ce the needle into the patient''s body, which apparently helps with the acupoints within them.¡± Boss gazed at the person on the bed as a look of surprise shed across his eyes. However, he merely said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°If there isn''t anything else, I shall retire,¡± the doctor said. ¡°She...¡± Boss suddenly recalled something but refrained from asking the question he had on the cusp of his lips and nodded instead. ¡°Nothing. You may go.¡± The doctor nodded and rose to depart. Boss walked over and sat on the chair by the bed. He gazed at the person lying on the bed. Though she was exceptionally beautiful, her character seemed to be the pr opposite. The scene from the base shed across his mind''s eye, sending a shudder down his spine despite having faced death on the battlefield for years. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I wonder how she did it. Aside from the terror of the scene, which words could not adequately describe, it was also difficult to associate it with the woman before him. Admittedly, she surprised and delighted him. It was beginning to dawn on him that his acquaintance with her had been overly shallow. From a different perspective, Boss suddenly realized that the person lying on the bed was just like him. A smile rose unbidden to his lips at that thought. The woman on the bed suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Are you done looking?¡± she snapped. Boss was taken aback for a moment, but upon realizing she was cold like she always was, he smiled despite himself. ¡°No,¡± he said. Natasha did not speak. She sat up abruptly and, despite the pain of the wounds on her body, did not betray a sliver of emotion on her face. ¡°What happened today?¡± Boss asked her. Natasha looked up. ¡°Didn''t you see everything?¡± ¡°Did you anger General Will?¡± Boss asked, his tone brimming with certainty. Natasha gazed at him. ¡°I''ve wounded him.¡± Boss appeared surprised before a cold smile rose to his lips. ¡°No wonder.¡± Natasha raised her hand to put the needle away. ¡°Put that away lest you hurt yourself,¡± Boss cautioned as he saw that. Natasha nced up at him cidly. ¡°It''s none of your business.¡± Bossughed lightly, not seeming to mind her sharp tongue. ¡°So, you killed half a camp of the general''s men with a single needle?¡± Turning to him, Natasha noted how collected he was, as if nothing escaped his eyes. ¡°So what if I did?¡± Natasha retorted. Boss shrugged. ¡°What can I do about it? I''m just curious. You know medicine?¡± Stunned for a moment, Natasha merely gazed at him without answering. ¡°I''ve had the fortune to witness this type of treatment,¡± Boss continued. ¡°To some, the needle is used to save lives. But it became a weapon in your hands. General Will would never believe that half of his camp had fallen to a needle.¡± Natasha gazed at him, her gaze distant and cold as ever. ¡°They did not fall to the needle. They fell to me.¡± Boss gazed at her. ¡°You surprise me,¡± he said after a pause. Natasha scanned him and must have surmised his thoughts from his eyes. ¡°There are plenty of things about me that will surprise you. Would you like to find out more?¡± she asked, her gaze full of hostility. Boss knew very well what she meant. After a moment''s consideration, he said to her, ¡°I don''t want to go against you.¡± ¡°Too bad for you, the truth is that we''re on opposing sides,¡± Natasha growled, enunciating each word. There was an indecipherable look in his eyes when he replied, ¡°It doesn''t have to be so if only you are willing.¡± ¡°Fine. Then tell me, who is the person who killed my father?¡± Natasha asked. She held his gaze to probe and size him up. Boss gazed at her, falling silent in an instant. He reacted exactly as Natasha predicted he would. Sheughed lightly. ¡°It''s fated. We could only be rivals.¡± ¡°The person who ordered your father''s death is long dead,¡± Boss said. ¡°If that were so, you could just tell me straight instead of giving me a half-hearted, stammering answer every time I ask,¡± Natasha said bluntly. Boss gazed at her with emotions surging beneath his eyes. ¡°The reason you hesitate and stammer means that there were others who harmed my father. That person is still alive,¡± she said every word slowly as she hazarded a guess from watching his expression shift. Boss gazed at her as a glint shed past his eyes. ¡°You are right,¡± he said atst. ¡°He is still alive.¡± Natasha''s eyes narrowed. There was a curious glint in her eyes. Even now, I can''t tell what Boss is up to. ¡°I didn''t tell you because I don''t want you to get yourself killed,¡± he said in a low voice. Natasha smiled cryptically. ¡°Then again, at this point, there doesn''t seem to be a difference if I tell you or not,¡± Boss said resignedly. Natasha''s expression turned curious at those words. ¡°Do you mean that you''re going to tell me?¡± He nodded. ¡°Who is it?¡± Natasha demanded, less concerned at that moment about the reason for his reveal. ¡°General Will.¡± Natasha raised her brows incredulously. Her pale face appeared skeptical. ¡°Didn''t you say it was under the previous general''s order?¡± Boss nodded. ¡°It was indeed under the orders of that general, but General Will was the one to have suggested it.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes as though trying to differentiate the truth from the lies in his words. ¡°Though General Will appears unassuming, he is vicious and cruel. The changes to Vermillion Base over the years are attributed to him. Besides that, he also caused thest general''s death.¡± At that mention, Boss'' eyes glinted with hatred. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 At that moment, Natasha was no longer the type of person who would lose her temper and rationality upon receiving a piece of news like that. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She didn''t miss the look of hatred that shed past Boss'' eyes. In fact, it seemed as though he hated Will more than her. Staring at him, she smiled indifferently. ¡°Is that so?¡± Despite the coldness in her smile, her voice was pleasant, especially when she uttered thest word. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you think your words still hold any value to me?¡± Natasha spat, her face clearly portraying her unwillingness to believe him. After taking a deep breath, Boss spoke with a hoarse voice. ¡°I admit, I wanted to use you, but I''ve never wanted to hurt you.¡± ¡°Never?¡± Mockery was seen in her eyes. Pursing his lips, he corrected, ¡°After I met you.¡± Natasha sneered, ¡°Yet you tried to use me as a meat shield to block bullets previously.¡± As Boss stared at her, he uttered one word at a time, ¡°That''s because those bullets wouldn''t hit you.¡± Her gaze remained fixed on him as she pursed her lips. He studied her. ¡°If my guess is correct, that ident was perpetrated by someone.¡± It wasn''t necessary for him to spell out who for Natasha to know who he was talking about. She was still pursing her lips as she stared at him silently and alertly. That suspicion had crossed her mind at the time, but she didn''t expect him to think so, too. I never expected him to connect the dots. Even though he already has suspicions, he still never expressed them. He''s definitely very shrewd. The edges of Boss'' mouth suddenly curved upward as he stared at the silent Natasha and tried to act casually. ¡°Don''t worry; I don''t mean anything else by that. I just want to tell you I''m not going to deny the fact that I used you, but I''ve never had any intentions of hurting you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she blurted. Why? That made him ponder for a moment before he answered, ¡°I''m not sure why. Maybe because you''re different from any other woman I''ve met before?¡± ¡°Is it really because I''m different from other women, or is it just because you can use me to help you deal with General Will?¡± Her eyes flickered as she suddenly asked. Boss stared at her, stunned. Natasha met his gaze unwaveringly. With a faint smile, she said in a certain tone, ¡°You seem to hate him more than me.¡± It was his turn to stay silent. Momentster, he confessed under her stare, ¡°Yes, I do hate him. So much so that I wish I could kill him.¡± She remained silent as she stared at him slyly. It was her turn to listen to a story. Hatred shed past Boss'' eyes before he recounted slowly, ¡°I had a sister a few years younger than me. When she was ten, I went on a mission. However, when I returned, I heard General Will had brought her out, and she was caught by the enemy. She was then killed by them.¡± As a mother, Natasha felt sorry for him when she heard that. If it were her children who suffered that fate, she would''ve lost her mind. To her surprise, Boss smiled nonchntly. ¡°Guess what happened next? One time, I identally overheard a conversation between someone and a person who went on that same mission with General Will. It turns out that General Will intentionally left my sister there before running away. He used a child to ensure he could escape sessfully.¡± Even though he was smiling, the hatred in his eyes was bone-chilling. ¡°At first, I thought that just wasn''t true. However, after I kidnapped everyone who went out on the same mission as General Will and interrogated them, they all gave me the same answer. So, do you understand why I hate him now?¡± he asked before uttering one word at a time. ¡°Not only do I hate him, but I''ll also definitely kill him!¡± Staring at him, Natasha could sympathize with the hatred he felt. However, the only difference was that she didn''t know whether it was true. After all, he hadn''t been entirely truthful in front of her before, all to achieve his own goals. Seeing how she was staying silent, Boss said, ¡°Haven''t you always wanted to know what my goal is? Well, this is it. I will drag him down from the throne he sits on right now and let him have a taste of despair. Then I will kill him and cut up his body, one piece at a time, and use him to pay homage to my sister! So, technically, both of us are on the same side. We both have the same goal.¡± Natasha looked away. ¡°How do I know what you''re saying is true or not?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter if my story is true. All that matters is that yours is!¡± With that said, he pulled out his phone, tapped on the screen a few times, and stared at her. A recording began to y. A conversation between him and Will was heard. ¡°She won''t let this matter go if she learns you''re the one who proposed to kill her parents, General Will.¡± ¡°So what? Do you think I''m afraid of a woman?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°When we get the money, we''ll kill her too, Boss. This loose end shouldn''t have lived for this long,¡± Will ordered coldly. It was then the recording ended. Boss stared at her. ¡°You''ve seen General Will. This is what I recorded after you left that day. The proof you want has been lost to time, but maybe this will suffice?¡± Natasha''s eyes had turned red as she stared at his phone. Her fists were already tightened. She had thought she couldpose herself when she heard the truth, but at that moment, she realized she had overestimated herself. All that was left in her heart was the regret of not killing Will when she had had the chance. With her fists still tightly clenched, she left the bed, preparing to leave. Boss blocked her path. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Natasha remained silent, so he continued to block her way. In response, she roared, ¡°Step aside!¡± ¡°You want to seek revenge?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t I?¡± At that moment, regret was consuming her whole. I should''ve stabbed him in the heart when I had the chance! ¡°Do you think you can go into Vermillion Base right now? You''ll be torn to shreds before you can even step through that door!¡± ¡°I''ll go regardless!¡± Natasha said as she pushed him away. Still, Boss blocked her path like an immovable wall. ¡°General Will''s definitely going to be very pissed right now after what you did there. If you walk into the base right now, you''re dead!¡± ¡°You might be afraid, but I''m not! Let me go!¡± However, he grabbed her tightly. ¡°I''m not going to stand by and watch you die!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Natasha struggled to escape and began fighting against him. Suddenly, he pulled out a needle and stabbed it in the back of her neck. That instantly caused her body to straighten. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 The following morning, Boss was on the phone. ¡°Boss, you must bring that woman back afterpleting your task today. I must kill her with my own hands.¡± After remaining silent for a while, Boss responded, ¡°Noted.¡± ¡°Boss, don''t think I can''t read your mind. Let me remind you that failing at your job means a total betrayal. So, don''t disappoint me.¡± With that, the line was cut off. Boss tightened his grip on his phone as his indifferent gaze earlier morphed into one of fury. Right then, he noticed the person before him shooting him a meaningful look. Subsequently, he turned and saw Natasha standing not too far behind him. She had changed her clothes. Herplexion still looked good despite not wearing any makeup. Besides appearing a bit sickly, the injuries on her face did not affect her beauty at all. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Boss lowered his gaze when he saw her. ¡°You''re awake?¡± Natasha strode forward and stared right at him. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡± Natasha questioned him. Boss did not exin himself. Instead, his gaze fell on the food on the table. ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Natasha shot him a look before sitting down at the table and beginning to eat. Boss followed suit. In the past, Natasha was always aloof and arrogant. She would split the bill whenever they ate together, never wanting to take advantage of him. Yet, she had not hesitated to ept his hospitality today. However, Boss liked the change in her, thinking that she was now more pleasing to the eye. An inexplicablyplex range of emotions glinted in Boss'' eyes as he stared at her. ¡°What''s going to happen after eating? Are you nning to use me as an exchange?¡± Natasha queried. Boss nodded. ¡°Yup.¡± Natasha kept her head down while eating. ¡°Any other ns?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered Boss. ¡°If you don''t bring me back, General Will won''t let you get away.¡± ¡°If I bring you back, he won''t let you off,¡± Boss stated. Lifting her head, she nced at him. ¡°Hence, you''re letting me go?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Boss asked her in return. Natasha continued eating and did not reply. After all, she knew that he would go back on his word. Since he refused to divulge anything further, there was no point for her to keep asking. With that, she could only go with the flow. At the very least, Natasha had found out who the murderer was. Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin woke up exceptionally early back at the hotel. It was because they remembered the asion. After getting up, they went straight to the room and noticed that everything was ready. Keh was putting something on while talking with Dave. ¡°I''ve already made the necessary arrangements. Everyone is downstairs, and you can give them orders anytime,¡± reported Dave. Keh nodded. Just then, Anthony and Benjamin went up to him. ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh turned and fixed his gaze on them. ¡°You guys are up early!¡± Anthony wanted to say something when he noticed the bandage on Keh''s hand. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Daddy, what happened to your hand?¡± Keh responded indifferently, ¡°Nothing. I had a small cut yesterday.¡± Before Anthony could pursue the matter, Keh added, ¡°Stay here with Dave. Remember, don''t roam around.¡± Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Can''t we go with you, Daddy? We promise to be good and won''t take things into our own hands.¡± Keh looked them in the eyes and shook his head. ¡°Daddy!¡± Benjamin chimed in. ¡°I know what you both are thinking, but I can only do this in peace if the two of you are safe and sound,¡± Keh exined. The boys could not refute him. They mulled over it for a while and nodded. He looked at his sons and reminded them. ¡°Remember to always follow Mr. Dave closely no matter what and take good care of yourselves.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony and Benjamin said in unison. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll risk my life to protect them and won''t let anything untoward happen to them,¡± Dave reassured him. Keh stared at him and nodded his head solemnly. At that moment, they did not need a further exchange of words to understand how each other felt when faced with a life-and-death matter. That was how in sync they were. Then, Keh checked his watch and said, ¡°It''s time. I have to go.¡± With a nod, Dave said, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I''m leaving them in your capable hands.¡± Keh smiled. Dave gave him another nod. Without saying anything further, Keh turned and was ready to depart. Seeing so, Anthony and Benjamin darted forward and called out, ¡°Daddy!¡± Keh turned back and was met with two anxious gazes. ¡°Come back in one piece, Daddy.¡± ¡°We''ll wait for you here, Daddy.¡± The corners of Keh''s lips curled upward to form a smile. Then, he headed out without saying one more word. Both Anthony and Benjamin watched him leave with heavy hearts. Dave consoled them when he noticed how worried the boys looked. ¡°Rest assured that your daddy will be just fine. Anyone can get hurt but not him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Anthony waspletely baffled. ¡°Because he''s fated to live a long life.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± Dave asked. ¡°When DX was in its initial developmental phase, we didn''t have so many members. One time, your daddy went on a mission alone, and his opponent aimed a gun at his heart. What do you think happened next?¡± Hearing the story for the first time, the boys got all worked up. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was a metal object on his shirt at that time for decoration. It was something like a coin. In the end, the bullet hit the small piece of metal, which saved his life. He ended up getting only a light abrasion,¡± Dave shared. Astounded, the boys widened their eyes. If the angle of the gunshot were slightly off, it would have resulted in a disastrous oue. ¡°It''s hard to believe, isn''t it?¡± Dave asked. The two children nodded. ¡°You wouldn''t have existed if the gunshot was urate. Anyhow, this is only one of the many unbelievable things that your daddy has encountered. That''s why I said there''s no need for you to worry. He''s fated to lead a long life. Neither the heavens nor hell can take his life yet!¡± Dave said confidently. Regardless of whether it was a true story or not, his words had sessfullyforted the two little ones. They nodded vigorously and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We got it, Mr. Dave.¡± Dave looked at them and smiled. Right then, Miguel spoke. ¡°Dave, everything is ready.¡± Dave approached him and checked. ¡°Keep a close watch on Keh at all times.¡± Nodding, Miguel asked, ¡°By the way, I thought Keh mentioned that Anonymous would lend a hand? Why don''t I see him online?¡± Dave took a look and knitted his brows together. ¡°Let''s wait for a while. Since he has made a promise, I''m sure he will deliver. Perhaps something urgent came up...¡± Miguel listened and agreed with a nod. An indescribable excitement washed over him when he thought about performing a mission alongside Anonymous. Upon hearing their conversation, Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces. Then, Anthony left the room discreetly. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 However, just as Anthony exited the room, Dave turned back. Upon seeing no one else but Benjamin there, he frowned. ¡°Where''s Anthony?¡± Benjamin never thought that Dave would be so quick to ask that, and after a second of rumination, he smiled and said, ¡°Uh, he said his stomach feels weird, so he went to the bathroom.¡± Dave nced at him before rising to his feet to head toward the bathroom. Benjamin instantly told him ¡°He went to the bathroom in our room!¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. Hmm... Clearly, something is amiss. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What''s the matter? He can''t use this bathroom?¡± Dave asked. ¡°He''s a picky one. He prefers to use a bathroom he is familiar with,¡± Benjamin exined. However, the more Benjamin exined, the more uneasy Dave became. After all, Keh had instructed him to keep a close eye on the two boys. If they could sneak their way here from Glenport City, it would not be a surprise if they could discreetly tail Keh. With that thought in mind, Dave wasted no time spinning on his heels to head outside. ¡°Mr. Dave, where are you going?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°He''s feeling unwell, so I''m going to check on him.¡± With that, Dave left. Benjamin furrowed his brows. He never thought Dave would be keeping such a close eye on them. Thus, he quickly fished out his phone to message Anthony. Once he sent out the message, he hurried after Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, I can go and look for Anthony instead. Things are about to start on the other side, and you have to stay to oversee it!¡± Benjamin cried out. ¡°It''s fine. Miguel and the others know what to do.¡± With that, he continued striding forward. Benjamin followed him, but he did not know what else he could say to the older man. Forget it. I guess I have to steel myself and go with the flow. Soon, Dave came to a stop in front of the room. Right then, Benjamin lifted his head to look at Dave. With a frown and a confused look on his face, Benjamin asked, ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Dave?¡± Dave nced at him. ¡°Open the door.¡± It was only then Benjamin came back to his senses. ¡°Oh!¡± Benjamin put his hand in his pocket. I wonder if Anthony has gotten my message. However, when his fingers touched the keycard, he said, ¡°I don''t think I brought my keycard out...¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. The longer he stared at Benjamin, the more suspicious he became. Then, he took out his phone to make a call. Soon, someone ran over to open the door for them. Dave pushed the door open and entered. Benjamin followed suit, his heart racing. However, no one was in the room. When Benjamin swept his gaze across the closedptop on the table, he quietly let out a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Dave scanned the area after stepping into the room. When he realized that no one was around, he turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Just as Benjamin was about to say something, the sounds of running water came from the bathroom. Immediately, both of them whipped their head toward it. In the next second, the bathroom door opened, and Anthony stepped out. The moment Anthony saw them, a look of bewilderment crossed his face. ¡°Mr. Dave? Benjamin? Why are you here?¡± Dave''s eyes were grim when he turned to look at Anthony, but the moment he saw the boy, his tense expression seemed to rx. ¡°We''re here to look for you,¡± Dave said. ¡°What for? My stomach felt ufortable, so I came back to use the bathroom,¡± Anthony replied, doing his best to put on an innocent look. ¡°Your dad instructed me to protect you before you left. He''s afraid that the people from Vermillion Base wille after you.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin were rendered speechless. There''s no one who isn''t acting, huh? Anthony then nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Let''s go,¡± Dave uttered. Anthony blinked. All of a sudden, he wrapped his arm around his stomach and squeezed out, ¡°Uh, Mr. Dave, I think I''ve eaten something that''s making my stomach upset. Can I stay in my room and rest instead?¡± Dave lowered his gaze for a while before saying, ¡°There''s a spot to rest there too. Come on, I''ll get a doctor to check you over as well.¡± ¡°No, it''s fine, Mr. Dave. I just need to rest,¡± Anthony said in a sweet tone, hoping to make Dave let him go. Dave mulled over his response. He then answered, ¡°Okay, I''ll get someone to keep an eye on you here instead.¡± Anthony nearly dropped his jaw at that. ¡°That way, we''ll know if you''re feeling unwell in time.¡± Anthony pursed his lips. In the next second, he put his hand down and muttered, ¡°Hm? It doesn''t hurt as much anymore. Mr. Dave, let''s go.¡± Dave curled his lips as he watched the boy lead the way before following him. Benjamin could only sigh in resignation. After entering the conference room, Dave looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don''t want a doctor to check you over?¡± Anthony gave him a small smile. ¡°It''s fine. I''m okay now.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Rest here, then.¡± With that, he turned to the people at the side and gave them a look. Anthony narrowed his eyes. Isn''t this a little too obvious? Do we really look like we''re about to wreck chaos? ¡°Mr. Dave, you don''t need to specially get someone to watch us. We''re good kids,¡± Anthony said. Dave lifted a brow at that. ¡°You are saying that you are good kids who tailed all the way here from Glenport City?¡± Really? Dave mused. Anthony mumbled, ¡°That was a long time ago.¡± ¡°That''s part of your record,¡± Dave answered. ¡°Well, don''t me me for this. I''m doing this on your dad''s instructions. If any of you go missing, he''s definitely going to kill me. So, if you have any issues with this, tell him about it when he gets back.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words, and Benjamin only smiled in response. Dave gave them another nce before turning to walk to the control panel. Right then, Anthony and Benjamin shared a look. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Anthony whispered to his brother. Benjamin stuttered, ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Think of something,¡± Anthony continued whispering. ¡°We''ll have to give up for now,¡± Benjamin replied. Just as Anthony was about to respond to that, Miguel''s voice came from the control panel. ¡°Dave, Anonymous isn''t online yet.¡± ¡°Wait for a little longer.¡± ¡°But it''s almost time!¡± Miguel cried out. Dave furrowed his brows and lifted his arm to check the time. ¡°Could it be that he''s doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°Doing what on purpose?¡± Miguel queried. ¡°Nothing,¡± Dave answered before looking back at them. ¡°How confident are you if only a few of you are on this?¡± ¡°Honestly, Dave, we''ve never gone up against the hackers of Vermillion Base, so we don''t know how powerful they are, but with their ranking, as long as those few people aren''t going up against us, we''ll be fine,¡± Miguel confessed. However, his answer was a pointless one. Vermillion Base was one of the earliest organizations to train hackers. Although they were rtively all-rounded, most did not know how capable they were. Dave cocked his head to the side to think about it. ¡°Regardless of everything, just do your best. Our aim isn''t to win. It''ll be the best-case scenario if we can hack into them, but if we can''t, all we need to do is to buy time. The more time you can buy, the better.¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°Got it, Dave!¡± Chapter 502 Chapter 502 As time ticked away, the tension in the atmosphere became more and more palpable. Dave was looking at theputer once in a while. ¡°Has Anonymous gone online?¡± Miguel shook his head. Dave''s expression darkened. Right then, Miguel asked, ¡°Could it be that he remembered it wrongly? Should we call Keh to ask him about this?¡± ¡°No need. He''s in an even more tense situation than we''re in so don''t distract him,¡± Dave said. ¡°We''ll follow our initial n and just buy time.¡± As Miguel stared at Dave, he asked, ¡°Dave, are you worried that Anonymous has set Keh up?¡± ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll find him and kill him,¡± Dave gritted out. Anthony sneaked a nce at Dave at that. Miguel continued, ¡°Dave, I think something might have happened, and that''s why he''ste. He has never broken any of his promises.¡± However, Dave sneered. ¡°I hope that''s the case.¡± Miguel did not know what else to say to Dave. In the meantime, Anthony was still staring at them. My reputation! My reputation''s gone! No one saw thementing look on his face. It was almost time. Shortly after, Miguel''s voice came out of the speakers. ¡°Dave, it''s time.¡± The first thing Dave asked was, ¡°Is Anonymous online?¡± Miguel slowly shook his head. Dave said nothing else after that. ¡°Our original n didn''t include him anyway. We''ll just assume that this is an ident, and we''ll have to do our best. It''ll be two birds with one stone if we win¡ªour sess will be known to others, but if we lose... It''s fine too. Even if you lose, others might not win. However, we might need to retreat right away if that happens.¡± Dave''sst sentence was the most important thing they needed to know. If they lost, the other party would track down where they were, and that would be extremely dangerous for them. Miguel''s expression turned serious after he registered Dave''s words. ¡°Don''t worry, Dave. We''ll do our best.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Let''s start.¡± Miguel then turned to the people beside him and said, ¡°If you want to achieve something, today''s the day!¡± ¡°Let''s do this!¡± the people responded in unison. They were not fazed by the potential danger at all. Perhaps it was because they had put aside their fear of death when they entered their line of work. Anyway, all of them looked lively and confident at that moment. Without further ado, they began their attack. ¡°Nick, hurry up! Let''s try to take them down in minutes.¡± ¡°Hayden, get them from the other end!¡± ¡°I''m almost done. Give me a little more time,¡± Miguel said as he stared at theputer and directed them. The bunch of young people was swiftly typing away on their keyboards. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Dave was watching from the side, his eyes fixated on therge disy monitor. His brows were furrowed, and his features were schooled into a grim expression. Anthony and Benjamin were looking at them as well. It was a tense scene. ¡°Miguel, they''ve discovered us!¡± ¡°Miguel, hurry up! We''re going to go up against them after getting it!¡± ¡°I need a little more time!¡± ¡°Sh*t, they''ve set up an rm that alerts them of any invasion!¡± ¡°They''ve started counterattacking!¡± Miguel was swift, but just as they were about to get what they wanted, they were intercepted. ¡°F*ck, we were so close!¡± one of them cursed in anger. Miguel managed to keep his graceful demeanor as he uttered, ¡°In that case, we''ll have to confront them directly. Well, I wanted to find out how impressive the hackers of Vermillion Base are anyway.¡± Hence, both sides entered a battle. One attacked, and the other defended. Anthony and Benjamin could not help but inch closer to the screen. Benjamin said, ¡°Why am I feeling even more nervous than the times I''m actually doing it myself?¡± ¡°That''s because you know your limits when you''re doing it yourself,¡± Anthony pointed out. Benjamin fell silent and continued watching. By then, the situation had already changed. ¡°Miguel, they''re tracking us down now!¡± ¡°Stop them! Stop them by all means!¡± Miguel yelled. ¡°They must have gotten more people to help them out. Miguel, be faster!¡± ¡°Give me a moment!¡± Miguel cried out and his eyes never leave hisputer. His lively expression earlier was now nowhere to be found, and he looked much more solemn. Dave was still watching from the side with his fists clenched and his brows furrowed. ¡°My, the hackers of Vermillion Base are quite impressive.¡± ¡°Impressive, my foot! It''s just tough because they have the numbers!¡± ¡°There''s no point wasting your breath. Regardless of how many people they have, we are lousier comparatively.¡± Miguel continued directing their actions after that. ¡°Don''t get distracted and keep up with your job. Nick, stop them. I don''t care what you do to achieve that, but you can''t let us lose!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Then, Miguel continued, ¡°Hayden, help him out. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Thus, they started another round of battle. It was a nerve-wracking situation. Miguel was going up against several hackers alone, and not only did he have to keep attacking, but he also had to find new points to enter the system. ¡°Anthony, do you think they''ll win?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°It''s hard to say,¡± his brother answered. Benjamin turned back to look at the others. ¡°Why do I feel like this is a life-and-death situation?¡± ¡°It''s because that''s what it is,¡± Anthony murmured. His brows were knitted as he stared at the disy monitor. He could see that things were not going well. Right then, Benjamin turned to look behind him and muttered, ¡°What do we do now? Why don''t you sneak out now?¡± Anthony turned to look at the door as well. ¡°Putting aside how unlikely it is for me to get out of this room and make things even more chaotic, you should take a look at Mr. Dave''s expression.¡± When Benjamin looked to the side, he noticed that Dave indeed had scrunched up his face. ¡°What do we do then?¡± Benjamin whispered. Just as Anthony parted his lips to say something, someone said, ¡°Miguel, this is going to fail. We can''t keep this up with just the two of us!¡± ¡°Hang on a little longer!¡± Miguel insisted. ¡°We''re failing! We can''t hold them back anymore.¡± At that, Miguel gave up on the attack and took a defensive stance instead. Dave sighed before turning to head out. The others seemed to understand the meaning behind Dave''s departure. Right then, someone yelled, ¡°Miguel, watch out!¡± When Miguel snapped back to his senses, he realized that the other party was trying to track down where he was. At that, Miguel swiftly tried to stop them as he typed rapidly on hisputer, his frown seemingly a permanent fixture on his face. The others realized the gravity of the situation, and they gave up on their tasks to help Miguel out. Defending the privacy of their location was their utmost priority. If the hackers of Vermillion Base tracked them down, they would suffer aplete defeat. ¡°Hayden, be careful of the trap!¡± Miguel shouted. But it was toote. Hayden had already stepped right into it. ¡°Sh*t,¡± Miguel swore. They stiffened when they saw the other hackers starting to pinpoint their location. Are we doomed to fail today? Their reputation was not the only thing on the line for their lives were in danger too. In the nick of time, Anthony darted over and grabbed the keyboard. He then started letting his fingers fly across the keyboard. Hayden froze. W-What is going on? Chapter 503 Chapter 503 As Hayden gaped at the little boy in front of him, he couldn''t help asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ignoring him, Anthony kept his eyes fixed on the screen, his fingers flying across the keyboard. The expression on his young face was so solemn that it was as though he had be someone else entirely. ¡°What...¡± Hayden was going to speak further when he abruptly glimpsed the image on the interface change all of a sudden. At once, his eyes went wide. H-How is this possible? At that precise moment, Miguel beside him crowed excitedly, ¡°Incredible, Hayden! Great job!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Just a heartbeat before the other party broke past our firewalls, he suddenly fixed the final loophole and tossed out another dummy location in a sh while sessfully trapping them in. It was simply mind-blowing! He blew my mind! Thrilled to the core, he snapped his head over to look at Hayden, only to be greeted by the sight of Anthony sitting before theputer with his fingers flying across the keyboard. Huh? Bewilderment swamped him. Meanwhile, Hayden was rooted at the side nkly with surprise written all over his face. He didn''t quite know what to say. ¡°What''s going on here?¡± Miguel questioned. Just then, Anthony ordered, ¡°Miguel, listen to my directives from this moment onward. Back me up while I attack.¡± Miguel was wholly baffled. ¡°What?¡± I didn''t mishear him, did I? In the brief second when he hesitated, the other partyunched a counterattack once more. Again, Anthony went on the defense and thwarted it. This time, the few people at the side witnessed it. They gawked at Anthony as though he was an alien. Even then, Anthony didn''t take his eyes off theputer. Without even turning to them, he reprimanded, ¡°Continue spacing out if you want to lose!¡± Miguel had no retort left then, for Anthony was the one who saved the day both times during the critical juncture. Even if I''m dreaming at this instant, I''ve got to continue ying along with this dream! Instantly snapping back to his senses, he dered, ¡°Okay, I''ll back you up!¡± At the side, Nick chimed in, ¡°Count me in!¡± Thus, a new round of attack began. Staring at the screen, Anthony said to the man beside him, ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to switch ces?¡± Hayden promptly gathered his wits about him and shot to his feet to give his ce to Anthony. Then, he even thoughtfully pushed the chair behind thetter. Sitting down with his eyes pinned on the screen, Anthony continued, ¡°Buy me a minute, Miguel. If you can hold out, I''ll have you shoot to stardom today!¡± By then, Miguel had already regained hisposure. ¡°Okay. I''ll hold out no matter what!¡± he vowed. Anthony said nothing further. He fixated his eyes on the screen, line after line of green codes shing past like lightning. Beside him, Hayden merely watched at first. Subsequently, something urred to him, and he whipped out his phone to record the scene. At that exact moment, Benjamin walked over without warning and shook his head at him. In the past, he merely regarded Benjamin as a child. But at that very moment, his confidence inexplicably faltered significantly. ¡°I-I just want to learn from him.¡± Still, Benjamin shook his head. ¡°You may watch, but you can''t record it!¡± Say, he''s just a kid, so why am I feeling so guilty? This is downright incredulous. After pondering for a while, Hayden ultimately put his phone away. And so, they continued looking at the screen. In that one minute of defense, Anthony sessfully fixed their loopholes and even established a dummy location to mislead the other party. In an instant, the tables were turned. Compared to the situation earlier, it was night and day. As Miguel watched from the side, his brain couldn''t quite digest things, but the upturn of his lips brimmed with pride. ¡°Awesome!¡± he eximed. Anthony studied theputer, the corners of his mouth lifted a fraction even as a sh of disdain flittered across his eyes. ¡°The show has just begun!¡± Miguel gazed at him, his eyes shining brightly. ¡°Listen to my orders. I''m going to start attacking right now. You''re with me, Miguel. As for the rest, continue backing us up. Notify me immediately if there are any problems!¡± Anthony announced. ¡°Even if they decode that location of yours, it''ll take them some time!¡± Miguel crowed with delight as though he was the one who aplished that. Anthony didn''t bother responding to that. His eyes were trained on theputer with an expression that was calm and unruffled. ¡°We''re starting now!¡± Jolted back to reality, Miguel turned back to theputer and swiftly started attacking by following his lead. This time, things went far smoother than expected. Besides, such an attack felt very much as though they were gaming, with one of them attacking and the other supporting. The only difference was that his role as support seemed pretty dispensable, for the matter would have been resolved whenever he wanted to do something to assist. Verily, it boggled the mind. Out of the blue, someone interjected, ¡°They seem to have realized that the location is bogus and have started attacking again!¡± Hearing that, Miguel queried, ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°They''ve even got quite a lot of people on their side!¡± Immediately, Miguel swung his gaze at Anthony. ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± His ability to lead was ster prior to Anthony''s appearance, but at that instant, he turned into an insecured in search of reassurance. ¡°I didn''t expect you guys to be able to hold them back for long anyway. I was merely testing Vermillion Base''s hackers'' capabilities earlier.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miguel eximed. He was testing them? Although there''s nothing wrong with his strategy, I can''t shake off the feeling that his remark seems a tad inappropriate. Still, he inquired weakly, ¡°What should we do next, then?¡± ¡°Um... whatever? Just do whatever you like!¡± Anthony answered without taking his eyes off the screen. Throughout it all, his fingers continued flying across the keyboard. Huh? What does it mean by doing whatever we like? Right then, Benjamin trotted over and whispered something beside Anthony. After listening to him, Anthony was startled for a moment before he eyed Miguel. ¡°Oh, you''re still with me, Miguel. Nick and the rest can just help to back me up. Notify me if anything changes!¡± Everyone was rendered speechless. They all inexplicably felt that his words were rather far-fetched after witnessing his astounding skills. It was as though he only said that to make them feel better about themselves. They silently looked at each other before they started executing their orders. But as they watched his solo performance on the screen, their hands appeared useless on the keyboard for the very first time. ¡°Ahem!¡± At the side, Benjamin pretended to clear his throat as a reminder. Upon hearing that, Anthony lifted his eyes and nced at him. Glimpsing the meaningful look in his brother''s eyes, he darted his eyes around. Subsequently, his hands stilled. Just then, the other partyunched an attack. Seeing that, he hollered, ¡°I can''t hold them back anymore, Miguel! Come and help me out!¡± Words eluded Miguel. The same went for everyone else there. That turn of events merely embarrassed them further. Isn''t he just too much of an actor? Worse still, his acting is horrible! At their inaction, Anthony asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Having nothing else to say, Miguel merely replied, ¡°Nothing. I''ming!¡± In the brief time they were chatting, the other party showed signs of catching up to them. Anthony swept his gaze over the crowd. ¡°All right, stop zoning out. Hurry up, or we''ll lose the advantage we''ve just gotten.¡± Only then did everyone turn back to theirputers and resumed their tasks. At some point in time, Dave walked in. When he saw the present situation, his brows knitted together. Coincidentally, Benjamin turned at that precise moment. The instant he caught sight of the man, he was momentarily startled. While Dave didn''t ask any questions, the look in his eyes was exceedinglyplicated. ¡°H-He has studied IT for a bit,¡± Benjamin exined. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 He has studied IT for a bit? Does he think that I''m blind? Dave said nothing, merely staring right ahead. No matter what''s going on, the most important thing is to win this tough battle at the end of the day! Not only were his lips pressed into a thin line, but his brows were also creased deeply. It was as though he was likewise worried that something would go wrong, his hands balling into fists as he looked at the screen. Anthony led everyone in attacking and defending at the same time. It always seemed to be a life-and-death situation, but there would be a sudden turning point every time during the critical juncture. Admittedly, it was very much unexpected. When the same thing happened several times, everyone could tell it was definitely not a fluke or sheer luck. Instead, it was true capabilities. Only someone with true capabilities could easily change the course of events and turn the tide. Yet, Anthony was still ying the role of an actor, enthusiastically putting on a show for them. He manipted the situation, deliberately appearing to be inadequate, but managing to turn the tables every time by ¡°luck.¡± Haha, not only does he think that we''re blind, but he even takes us as idiots! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even as Benjamin watched from behind Anthony, he couldn''t help reaching out and cradling his forehead every so often. Gosh, his acting skills are really below par! The tug of war went on for a long time. All of a sudden, Dave''s phone rang. Taking out his phone, he nced at it before whirling around and going out to take the call. ¡°Hello, Keh.¡± ¡°How are things?¡± Keh queried. ¡°Everything is going ording to n!¡± Dave answered. ¡°Dave, the bigger the show, the better!¡± ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°How are the two kids? Did they give you trouble?¡± Keh inquired. Speaking of the two children, Dave cast a nce into the room. He wanted to tell Keh about the matter, but he was afraid that the man would be distracted. In the end, he fibbed, ¡°Nope. They''re behaving perfectly!¡± ¡°Great! All right, I''ll be hanging up, then!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the phone call ended. Putting his phone away, Dave headed back into the room. He strode right up to Anthony. ¡°Stop ying tug of war. Hack into their system as soon as possible, and make it conspicuous!¡± Anthony lifted his eyes. Uponying eyes on Dave, he was stunned for a second. Just when he was going to get up, the man ced a hand on his shoulder. That kept him immobile. ¡°It has to do with your daddy''s safety!¡± Dave enunciated. Since he had said as much, Anthony couldn''t argue anymore. Having no other choice, he could only unleash his capabilities. ¡°I''ll leave it to you!¡± Dave asserted. Then, he backed away and returned the stage to him. Anthony deliberated for a while as he stared at theputer. Things havee to this anyway, and I''ll have to give an exnation no matter what, so I''d be better off being myself. At that thought, he turned to Miguel. ¡°Come on, Miguel. Let''sunch arge-scale attack!¡± By then, Miguel was already at the top of the world under his leadership. Truly, he was over the moon. Anticipation flooded him. Looking at Anthony, he bobbed his head. ¡°Sure!¡± Just then, something seemingly urred to him. He turned to Dave and asked, ¡°Is there a time limit, Dave?¡± ¡°As soon as possible,¡± Dave replied. ¡°Ten minutes?¡± Miguel quirked a brow. ¡°Okay!¡± Dave assented. Anthony merely listened without chiming in. Subsequently, Miguel turned to Anthony. ¡°Can you manage within ten minutes?¡± However, Anthony didn''t feel like answering that. Sometimes, action speaks louder than words. ¡°Everyone, follow my lead and attack!¡± he instructed with his eyes fixated on theputer. Thus, they all started tounch a collective attack, following his order. Anthony went ahead and cleared the way, eliminating all obstacles and obliterating the enemy. Consequently, they sessfully hacked into the other party''s system in just a few minutes. What was more, Anthony even deliberately left a message on their website after hacking into the system. It went along the lines of Vermillion Base being a traitor. Anyone who essed the website would be able to see those words. In an instant, the system went down and couldn''t be repaired. When Miguel saw that they had sessfully hacked into the system, he removed his earphones. They all jumped for joy. ¡°Amazing! It was utterly incredible!¡± ¡°Exactly! It didn''t even take ten minutes but merely below three minutes! Is this for real?¡± someone questioned at the side. ¡°You''re asking whether it''s real when we''ve already hacked in? Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°I just find it unbelievable!¡± ¡°It was simply a miracle!¡± ¡°Anthony had everything in the palm of his hand!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! Anthony yed them for a fool! He can easily take them on alone!¡± Miguel was also excited beyond words. He jerked his head around and directed his gaze at Anthony, who was still sitting on the chair. The height of the chair didn''t suit him, and his feet couldn''t even touch the ground. Nevertheless, he sat therezily with his gaze trained on the computer screen and the corners of his mouth curved upward imperceptibly. The look in his eyes seemingly indicated that he had long since anticipated that oue. On the whole, it was the posture of a bigshot. For some inexplicable reason, Miguel found it rather familiar, yet he couldn''t put his finger on it. Walking over, he pinned his eyes on Anthony, inexorably gushing, ¡°You were simply incredible, Anthony! How impressive! But how did you manage it?¡± That was incredulous! At once, Anthony put away hisnguid smile and switched back to an expression befitting a child as he gazed at the man. ¡°I...¡± Just when he was going to fib his way out of it, he lifted his eyes and spotted Dave, who was standing at the side. The man was eyeballing him as though waiting to hear his exnation. ¡°I...¡± His mind abruptly went nk in the face of such a profound stare, and he didn''t quite know how to exin things. ¡°Uh... I... I was watching the lot of you and found it pretty interesting... After watching for a while, I learned...¡± While saying that, he observed them, his gaze seemingly querying whether they believed his excuse. Unsurprisingly, they both gaped at him and went silent. Isn''t he treating us too much like fools to say such a thing? ¡°D-Do you not believe that?¡± Anthony queried with wide eyes. Should I think of another excuse, then? ¡°Don''t you think it''s too far-fetched?¡± Miguel countered. Um... Now that he mentioned that, it does seem a bit far-fetched. Then, Miguel continued, ¡°Shouldn''t you find a reasonable excuse at the very least?¡± ¡°In that case¡ª¡± ¡°Actually, it was Anonymous who taught him!¡± Benjamin, who was behind Anthony, suddenly stepped forward and chimed in. As soon as Anthony heard that, his eyes lit up. That''s a good one! He''s still dependable at crucial times! He nodded, bobbing his head fervently. ¡°Yes! He taught me a bit. I didn''t expect them to be so lousy. I only learned some basics, yet I defeated them! Haha!¡± Miguel was promptly dumbstruck. Simrly, the others plunged into silence. Utter mortification inundated everyone there. If he''s saying they''re lousy, is he not insinuating that we''re even worse? After all, we almost lost to them in the beginning. At that exact moment, Dave interjected, ¡°Come with me for a while, Anthony!¡± With a single nce, Anthony realized that the situation wasn''t in his favor. I can still fool Miguel and the others, but his sharp gaze isparable to Daddy''s, so he isn''t so easily duped. As such, it''s best that I don''t speak to him directly! At that thought, Anthony clutched his stomach without warning. ¡°Oh no, my stomach is acting up again! I''m going back to my room to go to the washroom!¡± Without waiting for their response, he sprinted off like lightning. Dave was wholly dumbfounded. Seeing that, Benjamin blinked before venturing, ¡°I''ll go and look in on him.¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± s, Dave called him back. ncing over his shoulder, Benjamin shed the man a sheepish smile. ¡°Is something the matter, Mr. Dave?¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 ¡°What do you think?¡± Eyeing Benjamin, Dave mimicked him and shed him a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. Benjamin went silent. Gosh, adults are really troublesome. He imitated my tactic in such a short time that I don''t quite know what to say right now. Pursing his lips, he started, ¡°Mr. Dave, I think you should ask Anthony directly if you''ve got any questions instead of dragging bystanders into the mess. Isn''t that so?¡± Dave studied him for a moment before drawling, ¡°I merely want to remind you to stay in the room and not to wander around.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Benjamin murmured. When the man said nothing further, he whirled around and left. He''s not asking me anything? He didn''t ask me a single question! With skepticism lingering within him, Benjamin returned to the room. In the room, Benjamin swept his gaze around the space the instant he stepped in the door. But then, no one was there. Hence, he walked over to the bathroom door and knocked on the door. Anthony''s agonized voice drifted out from within. ¡°My stomach is acting up...¡± At that, Benjamin heaved a sigh. ¡°Cut the act! I''m alone!¡± In the next second, the door swung open. Anthony poked his head out and darted his eyes around. Only after he had ascertained that Benjamin was alone did he breathe a sigh of relief. Then, he strutted out boldly. Benjamin shot him a look. ¡°You should''ve known better.¡± In response, Anthony swept a gaze over him. ¡°The situation then was special. I couldn''t just do nothing and watch them lose when it had to do with whether we could save Nat. Besides, Mr. Dave was helping us. I would be an ingrate if I were to allow his team to lose. Therefore, it stood to reason that I should have acted.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, if you had remained passive any longer, even I would''ve acted!¡± ¡°Then, I should''ve restrained myself a while longer at that time!¡± Anthony groaned. Benjamin rolled his eyes at him. Does he even have a conscience? In the next heartbeat, however, he asked, ¡°Have you decided how to exin thingster?¡± Anthony regarded him dubiously. ¡°You''ve already found an excuse for me, no? I''ll just go with that!¡± At present, that excuse is the most ideal! ¡°But you didn''t seem as though you only learned a bit. You acted as though you weren''t afraid that you''d be identified!¡± Benjamin teased. ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± Anthony queried. ¡°What do you think?¡± After pondering for some time, Anthony rified in slight embarrassment, ¡°Mainly, it was because the situation then was urgent, so I had no time to consider so much. Oh well, I''m just too outstanding that it ultimately can''t be concealed!¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. Hah! As if! He glowered at his brother, gripped by the urge to riposte him. Right away, he rolled his eyes at Anthony. Nevertheless, Anthony wasn''t at all bothered. No matter what others say and how they regard me, it''s because they''re jealous! Benjamin trained his eyes on him. ¡°It''s still fine with Mr. Dave since we can still somewhat convince him. But what about Daddy? Do you think he won''t learn about the matter today? Will you be able to brush things off?¡± he questioned. ¡°Why not? At worse, I''ll just tell him that Nat taught me. She''ll definitely back me up on this!¡± Anthony dered confidently. Benjamin contemted for a moment. ¡°Just tell him the truth. He won''t betray you!¡± Following that, Anthony mulled it over. ¡°Let me think about it when this matter has passed.¡± ¡°A single lie will require countless lies to keep the truth under wraps. Consider it carefully yourself,¡± Benjamin warned. A frown marred Anthony''s brows. ¡°Who asked Daddy to talk ill about me? I should keep him in the dark. When he finds out one day... Hmph! His reaction will definitely be intriguing!¡± ¡°I don''t know about that, but I do know that the scene of you both together then will definitely be intriguing!¡± Benjamin quipped. The furrow of Anthony''s brows deepened. ¡°If you dare betray me again, I''ll do the same!¡± ¡°I had no choice!¡± ¡°It was the same with me!¡± Benjamin went silent. He then narrowed his eyes at his brother. ¡°I find that you''re really vengeful, Anthony!¡± ¡°Such is the personality of those from the Watson family!¡± Anthony sounded all nonchnt. Besides, he wasn''t ashamed of that but felt proud instead. Shaking his head in exasperation, Benjamin shed his brother a thumbs-up. He didn''t say anything else but pivoted and walked to the side. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony merely watched it all. Abruptly recalling some things, he instantly headed toward the computer and dealt with some remaining problems. Meanwhile, after Anthony and Benjamin left, the initially excited crowd in the room slowly turned solemn. They were fully aware that their victory that day was all thanks to Anthony. While they could deny it as much as they wanted, they knew the truth well. Miguel stepped forward. ¡°Although we won today, Dave... the credit belongs to Anthony. Without him, we would''ve lost for sure!¡± Upon hearing that, Dave shifted his gaze to him. ¡°We''re helping them in the first ce, so it''s only natural that he helped!¡± ¡°But we¡ª¡± ¡°Miguel, in this world, there''s always someone better out there. Furthermore, the near-loss during the confrontation with Vermillion Base today wasn''t because you were weak. Instead, it was because they outnumbered you. Are you sure you''d all lose if it were one on one?¡± Dave interjected. In response, Miguel shook his head at once. Dave''s eyes remained fixated on him. ¡°There you go. All of you don''t need to worry about this when even I don''t mind it.¡± ¡°I merely feel that I''ve done wrong by you.¡± Miguel hung his head like a child who had done something wrong. Dave looked at him, his features sharp and chiseled. ¡°In that case, think about how you can do right by me and work hard in that direction. As for the result, that doesn''t matter to me!¡± Miguel lifted his eyes to the man, a trace of gratitude shing across his eyes. Subsequently, he nodded firmly. ¡°Got it, Dave. I''ll definitely work doubly hard and never disappoint you!¡± In return, Dave inclined his head. ¡°But...¡± Lifting his eyes, Miguel pinned them on the man. ¡°Dave, how is Anthony... so incredible?¡± His superb skills earlier truly had me astounded. Furthermore, I''d never seen such an attack in all these years. It was really exquisite! Speaking of that, Dave fell into silent contemtion for a while. Sometimeter, an indescribable smile bloomed on his face. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How would I know? He''s just a kid, so how is he so skilled? Moreover, his capabilities surpass ours. This is simply unbelievable.¡± Miguel''s voice brimmed with disbelief. At his incredulous expression, Dave reached out and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Perhaps he''s the source of your improvement.¡± While he didn''t give an answer, he offered a direction. The instant Miguel heard that, his eyes lit up. ¡°Dave, are you saying¡ª¡± However, Dave merely chuckled. ¡°I didn''t say anything!¡± Understanding dawned upon Miguel. ¡°Got it, Dave!¡± ¡°Study hard!¡± After saying that, Dave got up and left. Miguel stood rooted to the spot. As he brooded over the man''s words, his eyes glittered. Just then, something abruptly urred to him. I seem to have once seen such coding earlier somewhere. With that thought in mind, he quickly shot to his feet and strode toward theputer. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Miguel dug out a video he once recorded from hisputer. Clicking it open, he watched it repeatedly. As he did so, the crease of his brows deepened. This was exactly what Anthony did just now... Right that moment, he was somewhat stumped as he stared at theputer. Even if Anonymous taught him, their coding can''t be so simr, right? Besides, those in this field have their own quirks that are evident through meticulous observation. I''ve scrutinized this video thousands of times. In the end, I noticed that Anonymous has a habit of leaving a node when each line of code is about to end. I seemingly saw the same quirk today... But right then, he was a touch uncertain. It is my preconception or a trick of the light? As he was spacing out, Nick beside him ventured, ¡°What''s wrong with you, Miguel?¡± Snapping back to his senses, Miguel turned to him and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Is it something Dave said?¡± Nick queried. ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Although the victory of our match today wasn''t all that bona fide, the other party wasn''t all that glorious either. He won''t be angry because of this, right?¡± Nick inquired. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Miguel looked him in the eye. ¡°He really didn''t say anything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± In response, Miguel nodded. ¡°What''s wrong with you, then?¡± ¡°I was just thinking about Anthony''s coding...¡± At the mention of that, Nick gushed, ¡°He was exceedingly cool, wasn''t he? It''s really rare to see such exquisite coding. Earlier, I couldn''t help myself and even recorded part of it.¡± Miguel''s eyes promptly lit up. ¡°You recorded it?¡± Nick nodded. Indescribable joy deluded Miguel. ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Thus, Nick tapped the video on hisputer. By then, everyone had gathered around him. They were all wholly absorbed as they watched the recording on theputer. It was as though they were experiencing it all over again. In fact, Nick even cheered at the sight of the incredible coding. ¡°It was truly exquisite!¡± he praised sincerely. Miguel rewound the video and reyed it once more. He was entirely stunned when he noticed the same quirks in the video as the one on hisputer. But how is this possible? It''s impossible! Beside him, Hayden noticed him zoning out and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you, Miguel?¡± Jolted out of his thoughts, Miguel turned his gaze to them. He hesitated for a moment before uttering, ¡°Say, is there a mentee who''d have the exact same habit and quirk as his mentor in this world?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± someone questioned. ¡°For instance, we all have our own quirks when we do something. Say, will someone acquire them when they learn from us?¡± Miguel rified. Speaking of that, Hayden answered, ¡°That''s possible. I once read a psychology book iming that when someone admires or misses another person greatly, he will imitate everything distinctive of the person, even his living habits. It''s because he considers himself that person deep within him and does so as a remembrance.¡± Upon hearing that, Miguel frowned. ¡°What if that person is still alive?¡± ¡°Uh... Then, I''m not too sure about that, but the possibility probably exists. Anyhow, there''ll still be fundamental differences no matter how closely someone imitates the other person. After all, even twins have slight differences. Therefore, it all hinges on whether you can spot them!¡± Hayden replied. ¡°Are you saying that there must be differences if they aren''t the same person? Is that what you meant?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s exactly what I meant,¡± Hayden concurred. Miguel thought for a moment before he bobbed his head. ¡°Got it!¡± Then, he lowered his eyes and looked down at the man in front of theputer. ¡°Send this video to me, Nick!¡± Nick had no idea why he wanted the video, but still, he nodded in assent. Thereafter, Miguel swiftly went back to hisputer. Following that, Hayden remarked, ¡°How smart of you! At that time, I found the coding amazing and wanted to record it, but no sooner had I taken out my phone than the other kid stopped me from recording!¡± ¡°Was he afraid that you''d imitate the coding?¡± Nick teased. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Hayden bantered. Regretfully, Miguel paid no mind to their conversation. He studied the two videos on hisputer, searching for differences. Meanwhile, in the ruins of the uninhabited zone, a ck jeep kicked up clouds of dust on the road. Only tumbledown old houses could be seen all around due to the war, and there wasn''t even a ce for shelter. After driving for over twenty minutes, the jeep came to a stop at an open area. In front of them stood a great number of people, each of them with weapons in hand. The car door swung open, and Keh climbed out of the vehicle. At the sight of the scene before him, he threw a look at the person who opened the car door. Grasping his meaning, the man promptly gestured at those behind him after shutting the car door. When he had done so, he stood beside Keh. ¡°Where is she?¡± Keh demanded. At his question, the person standing in the front whispered something to his subordinate. In no time, Boss walked out from inside. The instant he did so, Keh''s eyes narrowed a fraction. Likewise, a sh of something strange shed across Boss'' eyes. When he reached the demarcation line, he stopped and pinned his eyes on Keh. ¡°We meet again, J.¡± Keh stared right at him, a contemptuous smile curving his lips. ¡°Indeed, we meet again.¡± ¡°Previously, it was in your territory. This time, it''s in my territory,¡± Bossmented. As he recalled the shot that day, his eyes glinted with hostility. Naturally, Keh understood his meaning. He wants money, but he''s far more interested in taking my life. He snickered softly, his voice brimming with disdain. ¡°Your territory? That''s not necessarily true, huh?¡± Boss seemed all rxed as he regarded the man. ¡°That''s true. I almost forgot if you hadn''t mentioned it. DX Group''s headquarters are here, so this is considered half your territory. I merely wonder whether those in DX Group are still willing to risk their lives for you today.¡± Keh simply stared at him without smiling or saying a single word. As Boss studied him, a sh of hatred flittered across his eyes. Ugh! I absolutely loathe those who still act high and mighty in the face of death! ¡°Do you still remember the shot you fired at me back in Glenport City, Keh?¡± he queried out of the blue. Hearing that, Keh nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember that all too well.¡± ¡°Say, how should youpensate me for that shot?¡± Boss drawled. Without taking his eyes off him, Keh abruptly sniggered. A hint of disdain and contempt showed on his handsome face. ¡°Why, is this exorbitant amount insufficient topensate for that shot? It''s enough for ten shots, much less one!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Boss glowered at him, his eyes zing with fury. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Undeniably, Keh had a sharp tongue. His words were so ruthless that he could trample someone else''s dignity beneath his feet with merely a few words. it was clear as day that Boss was at a disadvantage in that aspect. Shooting daggers at him, Boss was so livid that veins popped up on his neck. A glimmer of murder shed across his yellow eyes. To him, Keh''s existence was a constant reminder of his humiliation that night. I''m definitely going to settle this score with him, and with his life to boot! A momentter, a sneer bloomed on his face. ¡°All things aside, J, your tongue is truly impressive. But I wonder whether the same can be said of your capabilities.¡± Still, Keh appeared unfazed. ¡°You''ll know after trying them out, no?¡± Seeing that he was still acting high and mighty, Boss was utterly infuriated. He hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you still ignorant about your situation and predicament? If you submit to me or say something nice right now, I might spare you!¡± At that, Keh gave a sudden bark ofughter. The look in his eyes as he gazed at the man brimmed with mockery. ¡°Really? How are you going to spare me? Leave me an intact body?¡± ¡°That can be arranged!¡± ¡°Since you''ve already said as much, do you think I should still give you the money?¡± While saying that, Keh lifted his eyes and looked straight at him. Simrly, his eyes glinted with hostility. Boss eyed him. ¡°Do you think you''ve still got a choice?¡± ¡°Am I truly without a choice when I''m already on the verge of death?¡± Keh chuckled, his eyes teeming with scorn. ¡°Why, do you not want your woman anymore?¡± Boss asked all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, of course, I want her. But I can only want her on the condition that I''m alive. Say, how can I still do that if I''m dead?¡± Keh countered. At once, Boss was stumped. He narrowed his eyes at the man. He isn''t going by the book at all. At his silence, Keh regarded him derisively. ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you thought that those heroes in TV shows saying they''d rather sacrifice themselves for the heroines are also true in real life?¡± he scoffed. Nheless, Boss remained silent. Once again, Keh sneered, ¡°I didn''t expect you to be such a sentimental person and believe all that. Indeed, I can''t rule out the possibility that someone like that exists. But do you think I''m such a person? I don''t mind forking out money since I''ve got loads of it. But if you want me topensate you with my life...¡± As he spoke, he shook his head. ¡°You think too much!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Boss pressed. ¡°What do you think?¡± Finally, Boss snickered. ¡°It looks like you''re just as cruel to the mother of your children!¡± When that came up, the smile hovering over Keh''s lips abruptly froze. Needless to say, Boss noticed that. He started guffawing. ¡°Why, are you surprised that I know that? J, I really wish to know whether you''re truly as heartless as you im!¡± Putting his smile away, Keh jerked his eyes up at him. ¡°Say, you watched so many TV shows. How could you be ignorant to the practice of wealthy families keeping the child while giving the mother up?¡± As though narrating a story, he continued, ¡°Since you''ve already investigated me, why didn''t you look into our divorce back then? At that time, I had no qualms about allowing her to leave even when she was pregnant. Do you think I''d really care? Let me put it this way¡ªshe imed to have given birth to my children today, but someone else might appear and im the same tomorrow. Am I supposed to give my life for them all?¡± His words were unquestionably shameless. However, it also corresponded with human nature. Indeed, Boss doubted it for a brief second. True enough, Natasha mentioned their divorce to me, but I still don''t believe that he''s really as apathetic as she said. How could he possibly have no feelings toward someone he didn''t mind paying a ransom with a fortune? ¡°So, you don''t have any feelings for her?¡± he questioned. ¡°That isn''t exactly true. She''s very beautiful and feisty, unique from the women I''ve seen in the past. As such, I like her quite a bit. And for that reason, I don''t mind spending a fortune in exchange for her,¡± Keh drawled. At that moment, he portrayed a scumbag perfectly. Boss scrutinized him, finding it rather difficult to distinguish whether he was speaking the truth then. He nced over his shoulder at the woman a near distance away. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Keh arched an eyebrow, appearing to be a total rich jerk. ¡°Bear in mind that she''s listening,¡± Boss reminded. Tossing a look behind him, he signaled for his men to bring Natasha over. When Keh saw Natasha, his expression changed imperceptibly. Subsequently, he red at the man and roared, ¡°You''re simply despicable!¡± Boss swept a gaze over him. ¡°How so? Isn''t it nice to have her listen in?¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed a fraction. As he gazed at Natasha, a glimmer of apprehension flittered across his face. Boss, on the other hand, turned to Natasha at the side, whose face was devoid of expression. ¡°Did you hear it all?¡± In response, Natasha merely sneered, ¡°I''ve always known that, so I didn''t need you to remind me about it!¡± Eyeing them, Keh stated coldly, ¡°Since my gentlemanly fa?ade had been ripped off, let''s go straight to the point. That was the sum of things. So, do you want to make the exchange? Otherwise, I''m leaving!¡± Boss red at him. ¡°Of course!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Let''s make the exchange simultaneously!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Boss inclined his head in agreement. He motioned at the man standing at the side. The man tapped something on theptop in hand and headed right toward Keh. He ced theptop in front of thetter. Keh stared at it for a while before he entered a series of numbers. When only thest digit was left, he looked at Boss. ¡°Let her go.¡± Seeing that, Boss untied Natasha''s bound hands. Throughout it all, she remained expressionless and didn''t bother sparing him a single nce. After untying her, Boss let her go. Only then did Natasha walk toward Keh. At her approach, Keh entered thest digit into theptop. When he tapped confirm, the interface on theptop indicated that the transaction was in progress. By the time Natasha reached him, a notification indicating that the transaction was sessful popped up on the interface. Everything was just right. Thus, the person holding theptop closed it before turning and nodding at Boss. Boss pinned his eyes on Keh. ¡°Do you still remember what I said back then, J?¡± All of Keh''s focus was on Natasha. When he noticed the injuries on her, especially, his eyes went red-rimmed. Upon hearing Boss'' remark, he lifted his eyes and swung his gaze over. At that very moment, Boss whipped out a pistol from somewhere or other, loaded it, and aimed it right at Natasha''s back. ¡°I said I''d definitely make you regret it!¡± While saying that, he fired a shot at Natasha''s back without the slightest hesitation. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 The second the gunshot rang out, Keh dashed forward and pulled Natasha into his arms, shielding her from the bullet. Bang! A bullet prated his flesh. The next moment, everyone else whipped out their guns and entered a standoff. When Boss saw Keh''s actions, aplicated look fleeted across his eyes. He had found the answer he had been looking for. Meanwhile, Natasha raised her head and looked at the man behind her upon realizing something. The cold look on her face was totally gone now. ¡°Keh...¡± she mumbled with dazed eyes. Keh met her gaze with an earnest look. ¡°I didn''t mean what I said earlier. I swear,¡± he said hoarsely. Natasha could not bother to think about that. ¡°Are you... Are you okay?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. At the sight of her worried expression, Keh felt relieved. ¡°I''m fine as long as you''re not mad,¡± he responded with a smile. Just as Natasha was about to say something, she felt something sticky on her hand. Upon looking down and seeing the blood staining her hand, she panicked. ¡°Keh, a-are you okay? Hang in there. I''ll take you to a doctor.¡± Keh smiled again when he saw her red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Can you stop this nonsense?¡± Natasha was so agitated that her voice cracked as she spoke. She tried to help him up, but Keh grabbed her hand and stopped her. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Natasha was cut off by Boss'' furious roar. ¡°Are you done?¡± Nevertheless, Keh nced at Natasha first before getting up and turning to look at Boss. Thetter was clearly incensed about being fooled. ¡°I didn''t expect you to have such great acting skills on top of your sharp tongue,¡± he said through gritted teeth. He simply wanted to test it out by firing that shot, but to his surprise, the oue was something he hated to see the most. Keh stared at him and curled his lips up. ¡°I can''t believe you got fooled by my terrible acting. Boss, your intelligence is worrisome.¡± Provoked by his insulting words, Boss howled, ¡°Keh Hamilton!¡± He looked hysterical. Even so, Keh was not afraid. He continued to look at Boss mockingly. ¡°Keh, I''m going to kill you.¡± With that, Boss raised his gun and pulled the trigger twice in Keh''s direction. This time, Keh seemed to be prepared as he hid behind the car while holding Natasha in his arms. Chaos ensued as the two sides engaged in a shoot-out. Keh also took out his gun and fired at Boss. ¡°Let''s retreat as we fight. We shouldn''t stay here for too long,¡± he told the man beside him. ¡°Got it.¡± Unfortunately, it seemed like the opposing party noticed their intentions. They closed in on Keh''s group oppressively as if they were set on getting rid of everyone. Just then, Keh looked at Natasha and voiced, ¡°Nat, I''ll cover you. Get on thatst car at the back. They''ll take you away first!¡± Natasha only gazed at him calmly without showing any intention to leave. ¡°Go!¡± Keh yelled. ¡°We will go together.¡± ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Don''t try to persuade me. I won''t go!¡± Natasha uttered with determination. Keh knew that Natasha was a stubborn character. She believed she wasn''t the kind of woman who had to hide behind a man. She was someone he could move forward with, hand in hand. At that thought, Keh smiled. ¡°All right. Stay with me, then.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°I am,¡± said Natasha, though there was no trace of fear on her face. ¡°Me too.¡± Keh was afraid that they would not have enough time to spend with each other in the future. For the first time, he was afraid that time would run out. Although Natasha stayed quiet, he could seemingly feel her response from the look in her eyes. Suddenly, a bulletnded beside their feet. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we''re in a disadvantageous spot. If this goes on, we''ll be in danger. We have to leave now!¡± the man beside Keh urged. Keh studied their surroundings before replying, ¡°I''ll cover you while you drive.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± The man could only nod. Instantly, Keh started firing rapidly so the man could get in the car. As if knowing they would do that, the opposing party started shooting in the car''s direction. Right when the man opened the car door, he got shot. Their first attempt to get in the car ended in failure. The man copsed to the side and told Keh, ¡°This won''t do, Mr. Hamilton. I''ll cover for you instead. Whoever can leave should leave first!¡± Keh looked at him grimly and stated, ¡°I''ve never left my men behind.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Protect yourself well!¡± Next, Keh stood up and fired at the men across from him. He took down one man with every shot he fired. At that moment, he emanated a dark aura that made him look untamed and ruthless. The other party suffered a big loss following that round of shooting, but they showed no signs of giving up. On the contrary, they fought and charged forward even more vigorously. Due to the terrain they were in, Keh''s group was at a disadvantage. No matter how good a fighter he was, he could not possibly defeat a group of people on his own. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, let''s go. We should leave while we can,¡± the man beside him suggested. Nevertheless, Keh ignored him. Natasha also kept quiet as she trained her calm and determined gaze on Keh''s back. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± At that juncture, Keh opened the car door before taking cover and looking behind him. ¡°Get in!¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± The man looked at him in exasperation. ¡°Stop wasting time. Get in!¡± Natasha interjected. Seeing that even Natasha was so collected, the man could only get in the car. He climbed into the driver''s seat and started the car. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''ll drive!¡± ¡°Nat, get in,¡± Keh said. Without any hesitation, Natasha entered the car. At the same time, bullets continued to fly toward Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, get in!¡± the man called out. Keh was still fending off the enemies outside. He finally found a chance to get in the car after a while, but right after they managed to make a U-turn, the wheels took a few bullets and burst loudly. In an instant, the car came to a halt. ¡°F*ck!¡± The man mmed the steering wheel in frustration. ¡°Keh, look,¡± Natasha piped up while looking outside the window. Upon turning his head, Keh saw someone aiming a bazooka at their car. Once that personunched an attack, the car would explode into mes. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Right then, Keh suddenly said, ¡°Get out of the car!¡± After saying that, he opened the car door and wrapped his arms around Natasha before pulling her out with him, whereas the person sitting in front also opened the door and jumped out of the car. Before theynded, a loud noise was heard, and the car exploded in front of them. Since they were not too far from the car, the three were covered in dust and mud when they crashed heavily to the ground. At that moment, aside from the explosion, it was as if everything around them had quietened down. Natasha sprawled on the ground, feeling like the world around her was spinning. A momentter, when she felt the weight of another person pressing on top of her, she finally realized Keh had put her under him and shielded her tightly. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha called out with difficulty. However, he did not move an inch. Natasha tried to get up, but no matter how much strength she exerted, she could not push Keh off her. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha called out his name repeatedly, moving her body bit by bit until she could roll over to see his face. Seeing that his head was hung over her with his eyes closed, Natasha instantly felt her heart clenching. Her tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes, but she did not seem to notice. She continued staring at him, nudging him. ¡°Keh, Keh, wake up...¡± Still, his eyes remained shut. Aside from the scars on his face, there was no extra emotion in his expression. Natasha panicked for a moment. Seeing that he still did not react to her, she reached out her hand under his nose, trying to see if he was still breathing. Then, Natasha was stunned. She even felt that her mind went nk for a moment. Just when Natasha''s mind started running wild with all possibilities, Keh suddenly coughed and opened his eyes. At that moment, it was as though Natasha''s heart was lifted again from the dark abyss. She stared at him and asked, ¡°Keh, are you okay?¡± Keh looked at her and curled his lips. ¡°Natasha, I am yet to get even with you, and I won''t rest in peace until that''s done!¡± She had no idea what he intended to get even with her, but that did not matter as long as he was fine. Natasha''s eyes reddened. She remained silent but reached out her hands to hug him. It was then that Keh felt it was worth going through the deathly experience he had just had. Then, his lips curled without him knowing. Boss watched them from a distance not too far away. He was surprised that Keh was not killed in the explosion. An inconspicuous jealousy flickered across his eyes when he saw Natasha hugging Keh. ¡°You almost died, yet you are still in the mood to be all lovey-dovey!¡± Boss uttered as he looked at Keh. Hearing that, Keh looked up in Boss'' direction and said teasingly, ¡°I can see that you''re jealous!¡± Boss narrowed his eyes and said to the person next to him, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the person answered and immediately pointed his pistol at Keh. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Keh asked. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His question was clearly directed to the woman under him. Natasha looked at him and curled her lips. ¡°I am.¡± Keh nced at her. ¡°Close your eyes if you''re afraid.¡± ¡°I am worried you will get into danger.¡± Natasha stared at him. Keh tugged his lips. ¡°Don''t worry. Didn''t I tell you I''ll not rest in peace until we''re even?¡± ¡°Shoot him!¡± Boss yelled angrily. As if he could predict the timing of the subordinate firing his pistol, Keh immediately stood up and pointed his pistol at that guy. The second he fired a shot, it was as if a third gun had fired a shot too, and that guy copsed to the ground immediately. Keh was startled. Boss was also startled. He looked up in the direction the bullet was fired and saw many cars heading toward them. Those bullets were like raindrops, firing at them densely. ¡°Boss, watch out!¡± someone shouted and pulled him to a covered corner. Boss refused to admit defeat and questioned, ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Boss, those people seem toe from different backgrounds. I guess they''re doing this for the bounty!¡± his subordinate exined. Hearing that, Boss was so angry that his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°They came just in time. I''ll kill all of them today!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± His subordinates pulled and stopped him. ¡°There are many of them, and if we fight them heads-on, we will only suffer more losses!¡± Boss pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Where is General Will? Didn''t he say he would dispatch a team over?¡± ¡°That''s true, but the current situation-¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Bossshed out. His subordinate did not know what to say. ¡°Anyone who can kill all of them today will be rewarded one million!¡± Boss dered. Hearing that, his subordinates had their eyes reddened with greed. ¡°Remember what you say, Boss!¡± Someone immediately rushed outside. Then, a gunfight ensued outside. Seizing the opportunity, Keh and Natasha quickly moved to a secluded spot. Looking at the group of men fighting out there, Natasha frowned and asked, ¡°Did you send these people?¡± Keh shook his head. Natasha''s brows furrowed hard. At that moment, the group''s car pulled over before them. Someone got out of the car and walked toward them. After looking at the two andparing them with a picture, they said, ¡°Anonymous sent us here to get you!¡± Natasha''s eyes lit up a little at that. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Natasha. ¡°Come on, get inside the car!¡± said that person. Natasha stood up and was about to help Keh, but he did not intend to stand up. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha looked at him. Then, Keh said, ¡°I don''t need him to save me.¡± Natasha looked confused. What does he mean? What''s going on? A troubled look flickered on Keh''s expression. Then, he looked at Natasha and said, ¡°Nat, since he sent someone here to get you, you should leave first. I will stay behind and take care of the mess!¡± Natasha looked at him and frowned. ¡°But you''re injured!¡± ¡°It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry about me,¡± he said, clearly showing that he did not want to leave with her. Staring at him, Natasha felt that something was amiss. ¡°I won''t leave if you''re noting with me!¡± Natasha said. Keh looked at her, and aplicated look shed across his eyes. ¡°Nat-¡± ¡°We will leave or stay here together!¡± Natasha was determined. At that moment, gunshots could be heard continuously out there. Boss was crazily fighting those people. Keh knew he could risk his life to be in such a dangerous situation, but he could never gamble with Natasha''s life. In the end, Keh said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Without hesitation, Natasha wrapped an arm around him and helped him walk. Then, Boss sharply noticed the two were about to leave the scene. He narrowed his eyes and started charging toward them. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Boss looked like he would never be at ease until he killed Keh. Sensing that, Keh shoved Natasha to the other person and told her, ¡°Get inside the car first!¡± Then, he rushed toward Boss. They tossed away their guns and started fighting each other with bare hands. Natasha frowned at the scene. ¡°You should get inside the car first. We will take care of this!¡± said the person who came to pick them up. Natasha did not get inside the car. Instead, she stood by the door and watched Keh and Boss fight. The two fought so hard that they seemed like they would only stop until one of them copsed. Punches and kicks were thrown at each other, with each attack more violent than the previous, showing that they were determined to kill each other. At that moment, the gunfire was still going on violently. The group that came was ferocious, fighting Boss'' subordinates so hard that thetter kept retreating. ¡°Boss, we must leave now!¡± shouted a subordinate. Boss was unfazed and continued fighting Keh. His eyes were filled with hatred for Keh as if he could only release his pent-up anger after killing Keh that day. However, the angrier Boss was, the fiercer Keh fought back. The two continued their physical fight and soon crashed into a car aside. Keh grabbed Boss by the cor and suddenly spotted a mark behind his ear. Keh was startled for a moment. The mark was simr to the little boy he saw in his dreams. When he was deep in his thoughts, Boss suddenly reached out and hit him at his wound. ¡°Ugh!¡± Keh snapped back to his senses and stared at Boss, suddenly raising his leg to kick him. Caught off guard, Boss flew backward until hended on the ground. Seeing that, Boss'' subordinates immediately rushed over to help him and were about to leave the scene. ¡°Let go of me! I must kill him!¡± Boss said, still unwilling to give up. ¡°Boss, we must leave now, or we will suffer more losses!¡± Hearing that, Boss nced around and saw that many men had copsed. He was startled and looked at his subordinates. ¡°Where is General Will''s reinforcement?¡± ¡°We can''t reach General Will. I heard the corporate website is under attack by hackers, and General Will is dealing with that...¡± a subordinate exined. Boss was stunned after hearing that. He clenched his fists. ¡°Boss, let''s leave now! We have achieved our goal anyway!¡± a subordinate suggested. ncing around, Boss was aware that they had suffered many casualties. If he insisted on fighting the enemy, he and his subordinates might be killed here. He was a wise man who could suss the situation, and he knew he could only have a chance to strike back if he could stay alive. Thus, he nced at Keh and said, ¡°J, just you wait. I will kill you one day.¡± Keh met his gaze and smirked at him. ¡°I hope you won''t keep me waiting for too long.¡± Boss'' eyes were filled with resentment, but he knew he had to retreat now. In the end, he and his subordinates retreated. ¡°Go after them,¡± someone said. Hearing that, Keh said, ¡°Don''t bother.¡± ¡°It''s best for us to chase after them when they''re in that state,¡± someone else said. ¡°We are still in the Vermillion Base, and he must have his reasons for choosing this ce. So, chasing after him might not be advantageous to us!¡± Keh exined. ¡°We got them outnumbered, so why should we be afraid of them?¡± someone asked. Hearing that, Keh turned around and looked at the group. ¡°I only advised you not to chase after them since Anonymous sent you here. However, if you refuse to believe my words, go ahead!¡± With that, Keh refused to say anything else and walked in Natasha''s direction. When he reached her, Natasha asked, ¡°Are you okay? Is everything fine?¡± Although Keh was covered in bruises and looked a little disheveled, his aura was still as powerful and authoritative as ever. He looked at her and smiled as he shook his head. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Natasha said. Keh nodded. Just when Natasha was about to get inside the car, Keh suddenly blocked her path. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Our car is over there,¡± said Keh. Natasha looked confused when she saw the car parked on the other side. Then, Keh said to the person who came to pick them up, ¡°Thank you for helping us out. Please tell Anonymous that I will never forget what he''s done for me. I''ll not hesitate to return the favor when the timees.¡± That person looked at him for some time before nodding in response. Without saying anything else, Keh took Natasha''s hand and walked away. Natasha did not say anything, but her lips curled as she stared at him. In the car, Keh and Natasha sat in the backseat. Natasha was about to ask him about his condition, but Keh suddenly snapped his fingers at the person sitting in the driver''s seat. That person immediately took theptop from the passenger seat and handed it to Keh. Keh took over theptop and gave it to Natasha. Staring at him, Natasha asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Keh gestured outside the car. She narrowed her eyes, still a little confused. Then, Keh exined, ¡°We''re yet toplete the deal earlier!¡± Only then did Natasha understand his intention. She looked at him and asked, ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°The money is traded through an ount in Sumanthova, and there is a time difference between the two countries. Also, I have an acquaintance working in the bank in Sumanthova, and he promised to dy it for me.¡± Then, Keh looked at the time. ¡°It''s past the time we agreed upon, but I believe you can fix this.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Keh, don''t you think you''re crossing the line by doing this?¡± Keh looked at her with a hopeful expression, as if he was waiting to be praised by her, and he asked, ¡°Shouldn''t you be praising me? I am not a wastrel, after all.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. Then, Keh leaned closer to her and said, ¡°It is you and our daughter''s money, so you must be responsible for it.¡± Despite being injured, the look in his eyes was still as tender. Natasha looked away and opened theptop. The driver started the engine and drove away while Natasha typed rapidly on the keyboard. ¡°Do you have the password? It will be quicker if I have the password,¡± said Natasha. ¡°I do have the password.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Your birth date.¡± Natasha stopped typing upon hearing that, and she raised her gaze at Keh. He stared at her and said earnestly, ¡°And my birth date.¡± She did not say anything and keyed in the respective numbers on theptop. Seeing that she had sessfully logged into the ount, Keh tugged his lips. She remembers my birthday. She still remembers it... Thinking of that, Keh could not help smiling as he stared at Natasha. At that moment, he felt great to have her back again. After typing away on theptop, Natasha closed it and looked at him. ¡°You should know you''d drive Boss to despair by doing this.¡± At that moment, Keh knew she had done it. He cocked a brow. His eyes were filled with delight as he looked at Natasha. ¡°He should be aware that he is wasting his time and efforts to fight me. I can''t help it, either. After all, you are with me now, aren''t you?¡± Natasha looked at him and said nothing. Then, Keh looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°He likes you.¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 After that, Keh stared at her intently. A confused expression was written on Natasha''s face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What? Don''t you know?¡± Keh raised his brows, and due to the blood loss, he looked pale. Natasha pondered for a moment, nced at him, and asked, ¡°Are you saying that Boss likes me?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Natasha shook her head. Giggling, Keh replied, ¡°He looks at you the same way I do. A man knows best what a man wants.¡± He sounded determined when he spoke. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Natasha pondered for a moment. ¡°If you knew how he treated me, you would realize you are overthinking!¡± ¡°No matter what he had done, you are here safe and sound in front of me at this moment,¡± Keh stated a fact. ncing at him, Natasha pursed her lips tightly. Well, what he said is indeed true. No matter what Boss had done, she was safe and sound after all. As Keh watched her keeping quiet, the corner of his lips quirked up a little reluctantly. Then, he stretched out his hand to pat her head. ¡°It''s fine. It''s good that you are clueless sometimes too. This way, I also won''t have to worry much.¡± Natasha looked at him and said nothing. At that moment, the car shook violently all of a sudden. Keh clutched his wounds suddenly while his body shuddered slightly. Seeing that, Natasha caught him in time before looking at the driver at the front. ¡°Drive slower.¡± The driver nced back at her. ¡°I just want to send Mr. Hamilton back quickly. After all, he has lost so much blood.¡± At that moment, Natasha only realized that Keh''s blood had stained all over the car. Great, he''s still in the mood to talk about whether someone likes me even in this state. ¡°Keh.¡± Just then, Natasha helped him lean on her shoulder. She turned her head to face the front. ¡°Keep the car steady. He has lost so much blood. The bumps on the road would only speed up his blood loss.¡± ¡°All right!¡± At that moment, the car was driving down the road. Looking at Keh leaning on her shoulder, Natasha immediately took off her blouse and tied it around his shoulder. ¡°Keh, hang in there,¡± said Natasha as she nced at him. Leaning on her shoulder, Keh suddenly felt an intense warmth and wanted to say something. However, when he raised his head, he saw the wounds on her body. His brows scrunched together suddenly. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked. ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury,¡± stated Natasha. Just then, Keh lowered his eyes. His gaze happened to sweep across her arms, and he spotted some wounds on them. Knitting his brows tighter, he asked, ¡°Boss did this?¡± Despite his frail body, his gaze was grim and frightening. Natasha knew his temper well and that he would not let things slide until he got to the bottom of it. After contemting for a while, she said, ¡°I identally hurt myself when I fought with someone. It''s just some scratches. I''m fine!¡± Keh looked at her. At that moment, the car bounced roughly again. More blood oozed from Keh''s wounds. ¡°Keh...¡± ncing at him, Natasha panicked. Keh just stared at her, parting his lips and wanting to say something, yet his words stuck at his throat. He only uttered a word, ¡°Nat.¡± He fainted after that. Then, Natasha looked up front. ¡°How much longer before we get there?¡± ¡°Soon. In about ten minutes!¡± ¡°Go faster!¡± urged Natasha. ¡°But...¡± ¡°I''m putting pressure on his wounds. Hurry up!¡± Natasha said as she nced at him. Upon hearing that, the driver nodded and sped up. The car was driving on an unpaved road throughout the journey. One could see dirt everywhere out the window. Natasha held Keh in her arms while putting pressure on his wounds with one hand. However, blood oozed through her slim gingers. When they arrived, Dave was already waiting at the door. As they received a call earlier, they stood by at the entrance. Anthony and Benjamin were delighted when they knew that Natasha would be returning too. However, when the car arrived, all of them rushed forward. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Nat.¡± Anthony and Benjamin dashed over immediately. Natasha helped Keh out of the car with her hands still pressed against his wounds. At that instant, Keh''s whole body was drenched in blood. One would cry in fear upon seeing his current state. However, Natasha did not while she looked at Keh and appeared highly calm. Some men stepped forward to help Keh out of the car. Looking at Dave, Natasha''s intuition told her that he was Keh''s friend. She exined calmly, ¡°He got shot. Although it did not hit a fatal spot, he lost too much blood and might need a blood transfusion.¡± Dave swept his gaze over her and did not expect her to be able to stay so calm at a time like this. After pondering for a moment, he nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± Then, he swept his gaze over Natasha, who was also stained in blood and slightly looked like a mess, yet there was an indescribable charm to her. ¡°Are you-¡± ¡°I''m fine,¡± replied Natasha. Dave nodded. ¡°I''ll take him in for treatment first.¡± Natasha nodded. After turning around, Dave headed inside. Just then, Anthony and Benjamin immediately stepped forward when they saw that. ¡°Nat, how are you feeling? Are you all right?¡± The two boys looked at her, almost worried to death. After Natasha regained her senses and saw the two boys, she experienced a series of mixed emotions. She shook her head. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°Then, why-¡± ¡°It''s Keh''s blood!¡± she stated. Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin felt relieved. Keh was already carried away when they turned their heads to look at the entrance. ¡°Come now. Let''s head inside to see your daddy,¡± said Natasha. The two boys nodded and followed her inside. Keh was sent straight to a bedroom as if preparations were made upfront. Natasha arrived at the door and she was about to enter when the door suddenly closed. She frowned at that. Just then, Dave walked over and looked at her. ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Please call me Natasha,¡± said Natasha. Looking at her, Dave nodded and stated, ¡°Keh struggled to gather a breath to tell us earlier that he doesn''t want you to see him like this, so I might have to ask you to wait outside.¡± Natasha''s brows furrowed with worry. ¡°Trust me. He will be fine,¡± Dave promised while ncing at her. There was nothing Natasha could say more. She nodded. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Dave nodded as his gaze swept across her pale face. Without saying anything further, he turned around and headed inside. The moment the door closed, Natasha''s heart skipped a beat. Standing at the side, Anthony and Benjamin stepped forward when they saw Natasha''s trembling hands. ¡°Nat, don''t worry. I''m sure Daddy will be fine,¡± stated Anthony. ¡°Yes, Nat. Mr. Dave said Daddy is a lucky one who can turn misfortune into a blessing since he was young, so I''m sure Daddy will be all right.¡± Natasha did not say a word while her gaze was directed at the door. There was an indescribable gloom in her eyes. Despite the words offort, her heart could never be at peace if she did not see that he was all right for herself. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Half an hourter, the door to the room clicked open. At once, Natasha hurried over to the door. Dave stepped out, and they promptly bumped into each other. ¡°How did it go?¡± Natasha urged. ¡°I''m here, so there''s no need for you to worry.¡± Before Dave could say a word, a familiar voice rang out behind him. Natasha looked in the direction of the voice and spotted Spencer stepping out of the room. A sh of delight appeared in her eyes when she saw him. ¡°Spencer? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I be here when this concerns you?¡± Spencer returned. After hearing the news, Thalia rushed all the way here and happened to hear Spencer''s reply at the door. At once, she halted in her steps. Natasha didn''t notice her arrival and stared straight at Spencer. ¡°If I knew you''d be here, I wouldn''t need to worry.¡± ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± ¡°I trust your medical skills,¡± Natasha corrected him. Spencer shed a devilishly handsome smile. Right then, Spencer noticed the injuries she had sustained. ¡°What happened to you? How did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I''m fine,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°You''re not fine. You don''t want scars on your pretty face, do you? Come on, let me dress your wounds.¡± Spencer took her hand naturally and led her into the room. Dave took in their interaction and furrowed his brows. Outside, Thalia also turned stiff momentarily. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Anthony and Benjamin had their gazes pinned on them. Er, should we give them a hint or something? Thalia had already spun on her heels and left when they turned over their shoulders. Oh no, she has misunderstood them! Anthony and Benjamin looked into the room before going after Thalia. ¡°Thalia!¡± s, Thalia showed no signs of stopping down. They ran after her for some time before managing to stop her at the end of the corridor. ¡°Thalia, where are you going?¡± ncing at them, Thalia answered, ¡°You found Nat, and I''ve fulfilled my promise. Everything is fine now, so it''s time for me to leave.¡± ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Back to the headquarters, of course,¡± came Thalia''s answer. ¡°What about us?¡± ¡°Nat is back¡ª¡± ¡°Didn''t we promise to return to the headquarters with you after everythinges to an end here?¡± Anthony cut in. Benjamin bobbed his head eagerly. Thalia understood what they meant. ¡°I''ll ask Kyle to pick you upter.¡± Knowing that she was about to leave, Benjamin stepped forward and stretched his arms out. ¡°Thalia, I know you''re mad, but Nat and Spencer''s rtionship isn''t what you think it is.¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Thalia asked. He is gentle to other women but avoids me like the gue. ¡°Of course, it''s important. Nat told us that Spencer is just a friend to her.¡± ¡°That is what Nat thinks, not Spencer,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°How do you know Spencer doesn''t share her sentiments?¡± Benjamin was rendered utterly speechless. He didn''t know what to say. Without hesitation, Anthony spoke. ¡°I think Spencer and Nat are nothing but friends, too.¡± ¡°You think? How do you know you''re right?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°I...¡± Anthony couldn''t formte a response. He could only gaze at her and say, ¡°I just know. Nat is just a friend to Spencer, nothing else.¡± A sneer flitted across Thalia''s lips. ¡°It doesn''t matter anymore. No matter what their rtionship is, it has nothing to do with me.¡± With that said, she spun on her heels to leave. ¡°Thalia!¡± Benjamin stopped her. Thalia whipped around to look at him. ¡°Benjamin, I don''t want to get angry, but if you keep stopping me from leaving, I''ll fly into a rage for real.¡± Thus, Benjamin had no choice but to retract his hands slowly. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Anthony turned to look at his brother. ¡°Why don''t you try persuading her?¡± Benjamin asked. Naturally, Anthony dared not do so. Seeing their responses, Thalia said, ¡°Protect yourselves well!¡± Having said that, she left without waiting for their replies. Anthony watched Thalia''s departing figure and fell into deep thought. After a while, he spun around and ran back. Inside the room, Spencer was still applying medicine to Natasha''s wound. Anthony joined them and announced, ¡°Thalia has just left.¡± Spencer''s hands froze when he heard Thalia''s name being mentioned. Comprehension dawned on Natasha, and she turned over her shoulder to ask, ¡°Did she leave after seeing Spencer taking my hand?¡± Anthony nodded. Natasha turned around to look at Spencer. ¡°Won''t you go after her?¡± ¡°No, I won''t do that,¡± came Spencer''s answer. Natasha nodded and stopped persuading him to change his mind. She watched as he applied medicine to her wound and muttered, ¡°After what happened, I suddenly realized one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Spencer asked nomittally. ¡°Well, the fate that brings people together is really fragile. You think that person might always be by your side, but they might disappear from your world the next second. By then, it''s toote to regret.¡± Spencer lifted his head and stared at Natasha in surprise. Natasha''s gazended on Keh, who was still lying in bed. His wounds were dressed, but he was still in aa. Spencer knew his condition best. Keh had lost a lot of blood. If he were saved anyter, he would''ve been dead by now. Suddenly, Spencer''s movements turned awkward. Natasha gazed at him. ¡°Spencer, don''t regret after you lose something. That''s just useless. There is no second Thalia in this world.¡± Anthony chimed in, ¡°Thalia has many enemies in the uninhabited zone. Will something happen to her?¡± Right after he said that, Spencer got up and ran out of the room. He disappeared in a sh. Anthony didn''t even see the man leaving. He only heard wind swooshing by his ears. By the time he regained his senses, Spencer''s figure had already disappeared from sight. Anthony blinked twice before turning back to Natasha. ¡°Wow, he is fast, huh?¡± Natasha shed a smile and said nothing else. Her gaze fell on Keh. Rising to her feet, she went over to him. She wasn''t just giving Spencer advice, for that was what she thought for real. No one knew how scared she was when Keh took the bullet for her. She was afraid that Keh would no longer exist on earth. He might be horrible, domineering, and sharp-tongued, but her world would be uninteresting without him. She stared at Keh without a word. Benjamin came over and seemed to notice her concern, so he said, ¡°Nat, Mr. Dave said Daddy is fine. He lost too much blood, so it will take him some time before he regains consciousness.¡± Natasha nodded in understanding. ¡°Nat, you...¡± Anthony was about to speak when Dave came in and cut him short. Dave told them solemnly, ¡°Pack up. We need to leave now.¡± Anthony turned over his shoulder. ¡°That soon? But Daddy''s wound¡ª¡± ¡°The Vermillion Base''s people are looking for us. We need to leave now. Otherwise, we''ll be stuck here for real,¡± Dave revealed sternly. Anthony''s face clouded over. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 On the other hand, Boss was on the way back home. He leaned back in his chair as blood trickled down his arm. Someone was treating his wound beside him. A wave of fury crashed through him as he thought of how he failed to kill Keh despite the perfect opportunity handed to him on a te. Right then, the man in the front seat whirled around with a fearful expression on his face. ¡°Boss, we''re in trouble.¡± Hearing that, Boss raised his head slowly to look at the man. Seeing his hostile gaze, the man faltered and dared not utter another word. ¡°Say it!¡± Boss growled. After a brief moment of hesitation, the man revealed, ¡°T-The money is gone.¡± Boss'' eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°What do you mean by the money is gone?¡± ¡°Well, the transaction went through previously, but I don''t know why it is gone now...¡± the man answered in a trembling voice. Refusing to believe him, Boss leaned forward and grabbed theptop from him to check the ount himself. Indeed, the bnce on his ount was zero. ¡°Impossible. This is impossible,¡± Boss muttered under his breath as he shook his head. He raised his head and narrowed his eyes at the man in the front seat. Pulling out a gun, he pointed it at the man''s head and demanded, ¡°Tell me. Was it you who transferred the money out of the ount?¡± Shocked, the man raised his hands and rified frantically, ¡°There''s no way I would do so! I don''t have the guts. Look, there is no transaction history in the ount. We didn''t receive the money earlier!¡± Frowning, Boss checked the transaction history and confirmed that there was no deposit earlier. He narrowed his eyes and scowled unhappily. After pondering for a moment, he looked up and questioned, ¡°What do you think happened?¡± The man mulled over it for a while and replied, ¡°I think the previous transaction record was an error. If that''s not the case, they could have hired a capable hacker who transferred the money away.¡± ¡°Hacker, huh?¡± Boss muttered as anger red in his gaze. As he fell silent, the man in the front seat asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do now? Without the money, we can''t report back to General Will. He won''t believe us. In fact, he will kill us all!¡± Boss knew that well, but he couldn''t help but feel frustrated and furious. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Boss roared. The man fell silent and gazed at Boss worriedly. Boss remained quiet for a long while as he stared at theptop. He knew that Will would take his life after finding out what happened here. A whileter, Boss clenched his fists and looked at the rest. ¡°Tonight, ask General Will toe over. Don''t tell him anything.¡± ¡°Invite General Will over? But we¡ª¡± ¡°I will figure out a way. Just do as I say!¡± Boss ordered. Despite their fear, the other two men had no choice but to obey his order. Boss stared at theptop as his fists balled up. J! One day, you''lle to me on your knees. If that dayes, I''ll make sure your life bes a living hell! That night, Boss was still staring at theptop screen in his tent. s, the bnce was still zero. It was pretty obvious to him that it was all Keh''s doing. I thought I punished him, but he screwed me over in the end. Amotion sounded outside. ¡°General Will.¡± Hearing the noise, Boss nced at the door and shut hisptop. Will strode into the tent. Boss went over to him and greeted, ¡°General Will.¡± Will seemed not to notice him and took his seat inside the tent. A hint of hostility shed across Boss'' eyes as he looked at Will. Will looked straight at Boss. ¡°Boss, did you ask me toe as you have aplished your mission?¡± Boss nodded in response. ¡°Where is the money?¡± Will asked. ¡°The money is in the ount. I need some time to get it out,¡± came Boss'' reply. Will met his eyes. ¡°No need. Just give me the bank card.¡± Boss stayed still and did not respond. Will looked at him. ¡°Didn''t you hear my words?¡± Boss parted his lips to reveal, ¡°The card is on the table in front of you.¡± Hearing that, Will turned to the table and saw a card there. His lips curved into a smile. ¡°Good job.¡± However, he identally cut his hand on a sharp weapon on the table when he reached out to get the card. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Will cursed under his breath as blood trickled out of the wound on his hand. Right then, Boss raised his head to look at him. After getting the card, Will handed it to Gavin, who was standing beside him. The man took the card and left the tent. Aplicated glint shed across Boss'' eyes as he watched him leave. Right then, Will nced around and inquired, ¡°Where is that woman?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Which woman?¡± Will paused as his gazended on Boss. ¡°Boss, are you ying dumb?¡± ¡°I wouldn''t dare!¡± ¡°You wouldn''t dare? I think you do. I said you must bring that woman here! She killed my entire team, so I want to kill her myself!¡± Will said slowly but surely. Boss stood there but remained silent. ¡°Where is she?¡± Will asked with his gaze fixed on Boss. ¡°She was saved,¡± came the answer. Will narrowed his eyes. ¡°How dare you release that woman?¡± ¡°No, I didn''t release her. Someone saved her!¡± Boss corrected. ¡°That shows you didn''t do your job well, Boss. You disappoint me more than ever,¡± Will said calmly. ¡°How will you punish me then, General Will?¡± Boss returned as his gaze fell on Will. Will was surprised to hear that question from Boss. Hmm, Boss'' gaze seems different today. A whileter, he regained hisposure and asked, ¡°Boss, are you trying to express your displeasure?¡± ¡°I wouldn''t dare.¡± ¡°You wouldn''t dare?¡± Will snorted. ¡°I think you do! You had the guts to take her away from me. What else can''t you do?¡± ¡°So? General Will, how are you going to punish me?¡± Boss asked. ¡°Look at your attitude. What do you think my decision will be?¡± Boss burst into chuckles. ¡°Does that mean you''ll punish me whether or not I aplish my mission?¡± Will didn''t refute his words. ¡°You''re right. A disobedient dog must get disciplined. If he refuses to listen, all that''s left to do is to ughter him...¡± Bossughed maniacally. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°General Will, if that is the case, why aren''t you taking action?¡± Boss asked. An ominous feeling rose in Will''s heart when he saw Boss'' smile. Gavin entered at that moment. ¡°General Will, there is nothing inside the card!¡± he reported. Will turned to look at Boss. ¡°How dare you lie to me?¡± He whipped out his gun and pointed it at Boss. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 He was about to fire a shot when his hand became weak. His entire body turned stiff as blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. Seeing that, Gavin hurried over. ¡°General Will...¡± Despite his fury mere moments ago, Will slumped into the chair and stared at Boss. His eyes were as wide as saucers, but he couldn''t move his limbs. ¡°General Will, what''s wrong with you? What happened to you?¡± Gavin asked hastily. He red at Boss and demanded, ¡°What did you do to General Will?¡± ¡°I stood here and didn''t move an inch. What can I do?¡± Boss responded. ¡°You...¡± Suddenly, Will parted his lips to say something. At once, Gavin leaned down and put his ear by Will''s lips. After hearing what Will had to say, he glowered at Boss and whipped his gun out to point it at the former. Boss remained unfazed. Despite having a gun pointed in his direction, he chuckled out loud. ¡°You''d better think through before firing the gun,¡± he reminded. Gavin sneered, ¡°I don''t have to think twice to punish a traitor!¡± ¡°Then, should you call your family before firing the gun?¡± Boss responded. Hearing that, Gavin froze and shot him a sharp look. ¡°Boss, how dare you harm my family!¡± he dered furiously. Boss merely shed anguid smile. ¡°I didn''t harm them. All I did was invite them to my ce and provide them with food and amodation. They are happier there than in your little house.¡± Gavin''s hand was shaking as he held the gun. Boss went to him. ¡°As long as you help me take over General Will''s position, I promise they will be fine. I will even send your kid to study overseas.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Gavin retorted. Boss was still calm. ¡°Don''t reject that fast. Think about it. What did you get from working for General Will? Money, a house, or a family?¡± ¡°I won''t be a traitor!¡± Gavin merely stared at him. ¡°A traitor?¡± Boss snickered. ¡°That is a negative term, but I think humans have the right to their own judgments. If he is a good leader, you can insist on following him. However, do you still think he is a good leader after what he did over the years?¡± Gavin did not gratify him with a response. ¡°All these years, he led the people of the Vermillion Base to wreak havoc and did all sorts of evil deeds. Do we want that?¡± Boss questioned. Still, Gavin said nothing. He disagreed with Will''s decision but couldn''t do anything to stop the man''s actions for the past few years. ¡°You were loyal to him, but do you know what he did to you? I don''t think so. Remember how your son died in the war? Do you think he sacrificed to save General Will?¡± Stunned, Gavin whipped his head up to stare at Boss. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Boss chuckled lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Back then, they didn''t sacrifice to save General Will. It was General Will who abandoned my sister and your son there to avoid those people. Hence, he was the reason they died.¡± Gavin''s eyes widened, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, you''re wrong. That was just an ident.¡± He then turned to look at the man slumped in the chair; distrust evident in his gaze. ¡°The kids were fine in the base, but why did they leave with General Will suddenly? Many people were with them, but why did they have to die? Have you never thought, hated, or suspected anything?¡± Boss asked slowly. ¡°No. General Will won''t do that. Why would he do that?¡± Gavin remained doubtful. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, your son was good in his studies. There was a spot to study overseas, and he was supposed to get it.¡± Gavin stared straight at Boss. Boss continued, ¡°Who got the chance to study overseas after your son died?¡± Gavin turned over his shoulder to look at the man in the chair. ¡°General Will''s son got the spot,¡± Boss said, ¡°that ident was nothing but an intricate n. My sister was dragged into the mess and died as she was on good terms with your son!¡± It felt like a lightning had struck Gavin. He couldn''t believe that the man he had been loyal to for years had done that to him. He shook his head and insisted, ¡°I was the one who gave up the spot to General Will!¡± ¡°Yes. Your son died, so who else could you give the spot to? Who were you loyal to?¡± Boss looked him straight in the eye. Gavin fell silent as he had nothing to say in retaliation. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Indeed, he had his suspicions back then. Right now, his questions and coincidences were answered. Everything Gavin believed in was destroyed to shreds. His hands holding the gun were trembling violently. Boss went over to him and ced his hand on Gavin''s shoulders. ¡°Gavin, it doesn''t matter if you trust me or not. You can investigate the matter yourself. I can provide the evidence and witnesses you need. I could''ve gotten rid of you today, but I didn''t do that as I admire you. I know what you''re like, so I hope to get your help. Nevertheless, you are free to reject me. As my sister was friends with your son, I will let you go. You are free to make your own choice!¡± Gavin spun around to look at him. Boss bore a serious expression as though Gavin''s answer was of utmost importance to him. ¡°Don''t worry. I will take good care of your family. If you refuse to stay and help me, I will help you leave with them. I won''t make things difficult for you,¡± Boss promised. Gavin looked at him before turning to look at Will in the chair. He seemed conflicted. A whileter, Gavin parted his lips to ask, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Boss nodded. ¡°Okay, I will help you. However, if I discover you lied to me, I''ll do everything in my power to destroy your reputation!¡± Gavin vowed. Boss'' lips curved as he said, ¡°It''s a deal, then.¡± Gavin was still overwhelmed, but he couldn''t stop himself from asking, ¡°How will you deal with Gen... him?¡± Boss turned to Will. ¡°Tell the public that he copsed from an illness and is now in aa. I will take over his position.¡± ¡°Will they trust you?¡± ¡°You''re here, so they will trust me,¡± Boss replied. Gavin was surprised. Suddenly, he saw Boss in a different light. He seemed reckless, but he is in fact, a sly man. ¡°You''ve been waiting for this moment for years, right?¡± Gavin asked. ¡°Yes. I''ve been waiting for this day toe ever since I discovered the truth!¡± Boss told him. Gavin said nothing. ¡°Go. They will trust what you say,¡± Boss urged. Without a word, Gavin rose to his feet and headed out. ¡°Oh, by the way, send some men to find J and the rest. Do everything you can to find them!¡± Boss added. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Meanwhile, Natasha and the others left the uninhabited zone in the middle of the night, ording to Dave''s arrangements. Keh was unconscious throughout the entire journey. Hence, Natasha kept watch with Anthony and Benjamin keeping herpany. As they were leaving, Natasha''s emotions seemed unstable. Noting that, Anthony studied her and asked, ¡°Nat, have you discovered the truth from the past?¡± Natasha slowly retracted her gaze and nced at him, nodding. ¡°Who was it?¡± asked Anthony hurriedly. Benjamin, too, widened his eyes with curiousness. However, Natasha knew her children too well. The fact that they could follow her there meant they were capable of doing anything. Narrowing her gaze, Natasha simply answered, ¡°That''s my problem.¡± ¡°But you''re our mommy. Your problem is also ours,¡± said Anthony. ¡°So? Are you going to help me take revenge?¡± asked Natasha. Anthony nodded. Sitting by the side, Benjamin nodded as well, looking as determined as his brother. While gazing at them, Natasha pondered for a moment before parting her lips. ¡°Anthony, Benjamin, my life has been filled with nightmares and feelings of hatred since young because your grandparents died an unknowing death. It''s been something on my mind for many years, and I can never be at peace if I don''t end this personally. However, I don''t want to involve you in this mess of hatred and grudges. Do you understand?¡± Anthony stared intently at her. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°So, you two must not avenge me even if something happens to me,¡± stated Natasha. The boys froze. They could not imagine such a hypothetical situation. ¡°Nat, I''ll make everyone in that family pay the price if something really happens to you,¡± promised Anthony. ¡°Anthony!¡± ¡°Nat, you can''t be so selfish. How could you ask that of us when you can avenge Granny and Granddad?¡± questioned Anthony. Natasha gazed at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Right then, Benjamin piped up, ¡°Nat, Anthony''s right. Try putting yourself in our shoes. You can''t even let that matter go. What more when we''re in the same situation in the future?¡± Shifting her gaze to Benjamin, Natasha said, ¡°That''s because I''m your mommy. I want you two to live your lives well.¡± ¡°How do you know that''s not what Granny and Granddad think?¡± asked Anthony. Natasha gazed at him with a frown. Sensing the tense atmosphere, Benjamin nudged Anthony with his elbow. Even so, Anthony still kept his eyes fixed on Natasha. One would not notice the thinyer of tears in his eyes if they did not look closely. ¡°Because I couldn''t say goodbye to them. I didn''t get to exchange one final word with them...¡± Natasha trailed off and lowered her gaze. She had never appeared so weak before the boys, and it made their hearts ache. Anthony scooted over and muttered, ¡°Nat... I didn''t mean that.¡± ¡°We''re just worried about you,¡± said Benjamin. Natasha lifted her gaze and stared at them, her lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°I know. I shouldn''t be asking you this, but I promise I''ll protect myself and put my safety first in whatever I do.¡± Hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin finally responded with a solemn nod. ¡°But you have to promise me you''ll do nothing extreme for me. I have to solve this on my own,¡± stated Natasha. Upon hearing that, the boys exchanged looks and gave her a firm nod. ¡°Can we help you, then?¡± asked Anthony. His question seemed to trigger something in Natasha''s mind. ¡°Oh, that''s right. I forgot to ask you this. Who were those you sent to pick us up during the transaction? Do they know who you are?¡± Anthony shook his head immediately. ¡°They don''t. They were the ones who took down the bounty list and went to the uninhabited zone. That''s why I thought of making them ce all of you together so I can inform you about anything.¡± Hearing that, Natasha nodded and cast him a serious gaze. ¡°Anthony, you must remember to keep your identity a secret, okay?¡± Anthony nodded fervently. ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. I''ve never told Daddy about it, either!¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your daddy doesn''t know?¡± At that, Anthony sighed helplessly. ¡°There was once when I wanted to, but Daddy heard some rumors from God knows where and came back telling me how bad Anonymous is. That''s why I told him nothing.¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± ¡°Remember how you didn''t dare to react to the hacker world back then? I followed your orders. In the end, those people spread the news about us being... That''s probably why Daddy misunderstood,¡± exined Anthony. It was Natasha''s first time hearing about that matter. Anthony had already known about his identity in the past, but Natasha did not. When she appeared that one time, Anonymous ttered her enthusiastically like a fan, yet Natasha thought nothing about it. Now that she thought back, she realized Anonymous did sound like Anthony. As she was thinking about that, she recalled how Keh''s expression changed at the mention of Anonymous'' name during the transaction with Boss. I see... Natasha could not help but curl her lips and lower her gaze at Anthony. ¡°Do you n to tell your daddy, then?¡± ¡°I... haven''t decided. I''ll go with your decision,¡± answered Anthony. ¡°This is your matter. You make the decisions here. You can keep it a secret if you don''t want to, but I''ll also give you my support if you want to tell him,¡± said Natasha. A vicious tiger won''t eat its own cubs, after all. Besides, Keh''s quite qualified to be a father. I don''t think I have to worry much about him. Anthony fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I''ll think about it.¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°You should exin things to him as soon as possible. I''m sure you''re somewhat exposed through this attack at Vermillion Base. Besides, Mr. Dave might be keeping quiet about it, but he''s not like Miguel and the others. He''s not that easy to fool, either. Things will be difficult to exin once this reaches Daddy''s ears.¡± Natasha frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hence, Anthony recounted the entire situation to her. Upon hearing that, she frowned harder. ¡°These people are the ones Mr. Dave trusts the most. It should be fine. Besides, I didn''t expose myself,¡± Anthony assured. Natasha fell deep into thoughts for a moment before muttering, ¡°This excuse is quite good, but it has a certain risk...¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony''s too young and smart. On top of that, he''s extremely ambitious. He''ll definitely meet his fall one day. I''m afraid he can''t keep his identity a secret until the end like me. Then again, Darz is the only thing that can keep them safe in this world. It looks like I''ve got to consider it no matter how much I don''t want to. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Three hourster, they safely returned to DX''s territory and remained in Dave''s house. Dave could finally breathe a sigh of relief when they arrived home. They wouldn''t bat an eysh even if members of Vermillion Base, who were in pursuit of them, made it this far, for even Vermillion Base would have to think twice before acting boorishly here. In the room, Dave and Natasha helped Keh settle in. ¡°Your room''s right across the hallway, Ms. Watson. Just make yourself at home, and let the housekeeper know if there''s anything you need,¡± said Dave while looking at the woman beside him. Natasha nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man''s gaze swept past her as he said, ¡°No need for thanks. I still have some things to take care of. You should go ahead and get some rest.¡± Just then, Natasha called out to him, ¡°Wait.¡± Dave turned around and looked at her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natasha''s gaze then shifted to the man who was lying on the bed. She furrowed her brows slightly, a tinge of worry crossing her face. ¡°It''s been three or four hours already, yet he still hasn''t regained consciousness. Is he going to be all right?¡± Dave shifted his gaze at Keh when he heard Natasha''s words. Curling the corner of his lips upward, he reassured the worried woman, ¡°He hasn''t slept for many days, and he lost quite a bit of blood. It''s normal for him not to regain consciousness for some time.¡± ¡°He hasn''t slept for days?¡± A hint of surprise glinted in Natasha''s eyes. Dave nodded at her. ¡°He was worried and needed to make some arrangements, so he barely got any shut-eye.¡± Natasha contemted for a moment before turning her gaze toward the unconscious man behind her. ¡°If you''re worried, I''ll get a doctor toe over and check,¡± suggested Dave. ¡°No need. If that''s the case, then just let him rest.¡± Dave nodded in agreement. Seeing how intently the woman was looking at Keh, he didn''t utter another word and quietly retracted his gaze before leaving. Natasha walked toward Keh and sat by his bed. While she looked at him, the images of Keh saving her came flooding back into her mind. She couldn''t help lifting the corners of her lips. After what seemed like a long time, Anthony and Benjamin walked into the room. The two children had just taken a shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes, making them look sharper. When they stepped inside and saw Natasha was still watching over their father, the two boys suggested, ¡°We''ll look after Daddy, Nat. You should go clean up!¡± ¡°I''ll stay for a little longer.¡± ¡°Geez, Nat, we''ll be right here. We promise we won''t let Daddy out of our sights, not even for a single second.¡± As he spoke, Benjamin hooked his arm around Natasha''s and began walking her out. ¡°Nat, you should think about the others even if you don''t care about yourself. You''re covered with blood and dirt. Get yourself cleaned up. You''ll feel much better, and it''ll be a treat to the eyes!¡± Natasha turned to look at the boy. ¡°A treat to whose eyes?¡± Benjamin stilled for a split second before wittily responding, ¡°Mine and Anthony''s!¡± ¡°You two have seen me in various states already.¡± ¡°Gosh, Nat. I bet you won''t dare to argue if Denise was here,¡± retorted Benjamin. There was nothing else Natasha could say at this point. She cast a worried nce at the man on the bed before finally relenting. ¡°I''ll go get cleaned up, then. You two watch over Keh closely, all right?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. We''ll make sure to do a great job, perhaps even better than you did,¡± Benjamin reassured. A smile tugged at the corners of Natasha''s lips, and she didn''t say anything more as she made her way out. ¡°Nat, your room is the one right across the hallway!¡± Anthony reminded. ¡°Got it!¡± Natasha headed straight for her room after leaving Keh''s. She''d left her luggage in Boss'' car and was worried she wouldn''t have another set of clothes to change into after washing up. However, Natasha was greeted by a ton of clothes as soon as she entered the room. There were all sorts of luxury and designer clothes on the bed. The style of the clothes was minimalistic, and they all looked timeless. Initially, Natasha thought a woman must have lived here in the past, but she quickly noticed that all of the clothes still had their tags attached, and they were all in her size. When she recalled how Anthony reminded her about her room, Natasha figured that the clothes must''ve been prepared for her. At that, she stopped standing on ceremony, took the clothes, and headed to the bathroom to wash up. The sensation of warm water hitting her skin felt sofortable that Natasha couldn''t resist closing her eyes. Everything that happened in the past few days began reying in her mind like a movie. Natasha never expected that one day, she''d have blood on her own two hands. I''m no pushover, and I believe in the saying, ¡°Do unto others what you would have them do unto you.¡± For that reason, I won''t show an ounce of mercy to anyone who dares to offend me. However, when the image of the corpsesying on the ground shed through her mind, Natasha''s eyes fluttered open. Clean water ran down her body, following its slender curves. There were a couple of scars on her fair skin, but despite that, her skin looked bright and supple. Natasha''s gaze appeared calm and cool. Once she was done washing up, Natasha walked out of the bathroom and blew her hair until it was partially dried. Then, she got dressed and made her way out of the room. She had just taken a few steps when she bumped into Dave. The man was heading to Keh''s room and saw Natasha just as he arrived. When he saw her, a trace of surprise glinted in Dave''s eyes. Although Natasha was wearing simple, neutral-colored clothes, she looked gentle, and there was an indescribable elegance and beauty about her. The clothes looked different on herpared to everyone else. Moreover, the woman exuded a different air than she did at the restaurant. That night, she looked aloof and distant, like an angel that was sent from the heavens. Now, her gaze looked softer, and the wispy hair framing her face only enhanced her beauty. It was truly a sight to behold. Dave was lost in thoughts as he looked at her. Just then, Natasha noticed him and walked over to the man. ¡°Sorry, are these clothes for someone ¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry! The clothes are brand new,¡± said Dave. ¡°Did you prepare them?¡± Dave retracted his gaze and exined, ¡°The housekeeper prepared some clothes for everyone.¡± Hearing this, Natasha nodded in understanding. ¡°Thank you. They fit perfectly.¡± ¡°You''re Keh''s woman, so there''s no need for you to be so courteous toward me. Just call me Dave as he does,¡± said the man softly. Seeing no reason to turn him down, Natasha nodded and shed him a gentle smile. ¡°Likewise. You can just call me by my name.¡± It was as if Natasha was a woman who only had green gs. She didn''t put on any airs, which set her apart from most women. At that thought, Dave couldn''t help muttering under his breath, ¡°J sure is lucky to have her.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Natasha. Dave instantly snapped back to his senses and shook his head as he looked at her. ¡°Nothing.¡± Just then, he was reminded of something and added, ¡°Oh, something happened to Vermillion Base''s General Will. Did you know about that?¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha felt her heart stop for a second. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°I don''t know the specifics. ording to sources, General Will has fallen sick. I''m not sure how reliable the information is, but Boss has been ced in charge of Vermillion Base for the time being.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes at the news. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 A smile hung on Natasha''s lips when she recalled how Boss hated General Will to the core. ¡°I''m afraid that''s no coincidence.¡± After seeing the look on Natasha''s face, Dave questioned tentatively, ¡°Are you saying...¡± ¡°There''s bad blood between Boss and General Will, so I think there''s more to the situation than meets the eye,¡± she deduced. Dave pondered her words and subsequently nodded in understanding. ¡°Anthony mentioned that you delivered a message once. Was it concerning this?¡± Natasha, too, nodded in response to the man''s question. ¡°Back then, I felt something was amiss. General Will must have been keeping Boss in check. It''s just that I never expected that things would escte to this extent. In the end, I still underestimated him.¡± ¡°General Will''s infamous for being ruthless. He had little regard for human lives and instigated many wars. After everything he''s done, he deserves to be in this state!¡± ¡°My only concern is that Boss might be tougher to deal with than General Will,¡± said Natasha. At that moment, Natasha recalled the past couple of days she''d spent with Boss. She felt that she got to know him better than she ever did in that short period of time. He seemed isted and powerless, just like a ship floating on the stormy sea. A huge wave was all that was needed to destroy him. However, if that were truly the case, he never would''ve made it this far. The most likely exnation was that all of it was merely a facade he''d put on, a facade so wless that no one saw through him. Hence, Natasha concluded that Boss was far more shrewd and cunning than he let on. ¡°No matter how impressive or cunning he is, he wouldn''t dare act rashly at this juncture. DX''s capabilities are not to be underestimated, so there''s no need to be worried. You are all safe here,¡± Dave reassured as he looked at the woman. ¡°I''m not worried about that,¡± Natasha replied in a low voice. General Will''s life belonged to me, but Boss has taken it away. Words simply can''t describe the jumbled-up emotions in my heart. ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± A trace of worry shed across her eyes as she looked at Dave. ¡°I''m worried that Boss won''t let Keh off the hook just like that. He didn''t gain anything from the deal, and he definitely won''t forget about what happened in Glenport City.¡± Upon hearing that, the man curled the corner of his lips into a smirk. ¡°There are plenty of people in this world who are at odds with Keh. Boss will have to get in line if he wants Keh''s life.¡± Evidently, the rtionship between Dave and Keh was anything but ordinary. ¡°In any case, we still have to be cautious for the time being.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll strengthen security.¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°By the way, dinner is ready. Would you like to have your meal here or downstairs?¡± Dave queried. After giving it a thought, Natasha replied, ¡°I''ll eat downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Then, I''ll go check on him.¡± ¡°I''ll go, too.¡± At that, the two pushed open the door to Keh''s room and stepped inside. The two boys were sitting by his bed, one on the left and one on the right. Seeing Natasha and Dave enter the room, the boys immediately snapped out of their daze and greeted, ¡°Nat, Mr. Dave.¡± ¡°How is he? Did he show any signs of waking up?¡± asked Dave. Anthony shook his head in response to the man''s question. Dave walked up to them and took a look at Keh. Just then, Benjamin piped up, ¡°Mr. Dave, why hasn''t Daddy woken up yet? It''s been so long. This definitely isn''t normal!¡± ¡°Are you worried?¡± Dave queried. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The little boy murmured softly, ¡°Isn''t it normal to be worried?¡± A smile yed on Dave''s lips as he looked at the boys. ¡°In that case, you two should stop doing things that would worry your daddy.¡± ¡°That''s a big ask!¡± Anthony retorted while turning to look at his father. ¡°We''ve joined Darz. I bet Daddy will always be worried in the future.¡± Daveughed upon hearing the boy''s witty remarks and patted him on the head. ¡°It''s gettingte, so you two should apany your mommy downstairs and have dinner. I''ll look after your daddy in the meantime.¡± ¡°How can I let you do that?¡± Natasha walked over. Turning to look at her, Dave exined, ¡°He stayed by my side when I got hurt. It''s only right that I repay him for everything he''s done for me.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Do you not trust me?¡± He quirked a brow. ¡°That''s not it.¡± Natasha pondered for a moment and relented, ¡°Okay. I''ll leave him in your care, then.¡± Dave nodded in response. Thus, Natasha shifted her gaze toward the two boys and said, ¡°Let''s go eat.¡± Anthony and Benjamin cast another look at their father before getting to their feet and walking toward Natasha. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Hurry along.¡± The boys led Natasha out of the room and shut the door behind them. After that, Dave''s eyesnded on the man lying on the bed. There was a trace of envy and mixed emotions in his gaze. ¡°Your life sure is enviable, Keh...¡± Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin gave their mother a tour as they made their way to the dining room. All of a sudden, the younger of the two boys asked, ¡°Nat, did you know Mr. Dave from before?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°No, huh?¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows slightly. His actions had piqued Natasha''s curiosity. ¡°What''s wrong? Why did you ask me that?¡± ¡°Well, I think Mr. Dave is cold and distant to everyone, but he''s... a gentleman to you, Nat!¡± exined the little boy. Upon hearing his brother''s reasoning, Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I think so too!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Perhaps that''s his true personality and because he''s acquainted with your daddy.¡± The brothers exchanged nces with one another. Noticing something was amiss, Natasha continued to probe, ¡°What is it? What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin swiftly shook his head. ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Nothing at all!¡± Anthony reiterated as he mimicked his brother''s action. Natasha couldn''t help narrowing her eyes at how strangely the boys were behaving. ¡°What are you two trying to say?¡± ¡°It''s nothing! We were just curious, that''s all...¡± Benjamin exined, revealing an innocent smile. ¡°That''s right! We were just curious.¡± The two little ones were smart, but how could Natasha not know what they were thinking? After all, she was the one who gave birth to them. Nheless, she didn''t call them out and merely swept her gaze past them. ¡°All right, all right. Where''s the dining room? I''m starving.¡± ¡°Right over there!¡± Benjamin quickly led the way, with Natasha and Anthony trailing behind him. The trio took their seats at the table and were quickly served their meals by the housekeeper. At that moment, Natasha recalled something and turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Where''s your computer?¡± ¡°In my room. What''s up?¡± Natasha wore a solemn expression on her face as she pondered for a moment. Ultimately, she decided to enlist the little boy''s help with something. ¡°I need your help.¡± Seeing how serious she looked, Anthony asked, ¡°Nat, you''re the best at it. Why do you need my help?¡± ¡°I lost myputer setup at Vermillion Base. I''m not worried if someone else gets ahold of it, but it could be dangerous if it ends up in the hands of a hacker.¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 When Anthony heard the news, he furrowed his brows. ¡°Nat, where did you lose yourptop? Where is it?¡± Reluctantly, Natasha admitted, ¡°Vermillion Base.¡± A trace of worry flickered across Anthony''s eyes as he continued to look at Natasha. ¡°Is there anything in yourptop?¡± ¡°No, I didn''t leave anything. I have the habit of erasing all traces of activities on theptop whenever I go out or whenever I''m outside, but I''m worried that someone would be able to restore all the activities,¡± answered Natasha. Anthony thought it over. He knew better than to rule out the possibility of someone doing so. If someone managed to restore all activities from theptop, Natasha''s identity would be exposed. At that thought, he shot up from his seat. ¡°I''ll settle it now.¡± Natasha''s eyes followed his movements. ¡°It''s not so urgent that you''d have to do it now.¡± ¡°No, every single minute is beyond precious,¡± replied Anthony before turning around to face Natasha and Benjamin. ¡°You guys go ahead and eat first. I''ll be back soon.¡± With that being said, Anthony dashed up the stairs. Staring at his silhouette, Natasha could not help the pride and relief bubbling in her chest. Anthony has grown. He''s getting better at protecting and caring for others. ¡°Here you go, Nat.¡± Just then, Benjamin broke the silence as he added more food to her te. The corners of her lips lifted as Natasha turned to look at Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about what you''re going to do when you grow up?¡± Natasha asked all of a sudden. Benjamin pondered over the question seriously. After a while, he looked straight into her eyes. ¡°I want to protect all of you.¡± Natasha was taken aback slightly before breaking into a warm smile. ¡°Benjamin, I appreciate your intentions, but I hope that you can take care of yourself in the future. What I meant when I asked you what you want to do is whether or not you have a specific area of knowledge that you would like to pursue. Anthony had figured out the path he wanted to take, but what about you?¡± At the mention of that topic, Benjamin frowned before shaking his head. ¡°I haven''t thought about it.¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°That''s o¡ª¡± ¡°Thalia said I can consider going into STEM.¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. ¡°STEM?¡± ¡°Remember the album that I sketched? Thalia saw it the other day and became very agitated. She said I could continue developing my skills in that area,¡± Benjamin answered. Natasha had always known about Benjamin''s habit of drawing. She had given them a few nces but had never really thought much about it. All of his drawings and sketches consisted of firearms. Before that day, Natasha had thought that Benjamin''s interest in weapons was a mere childish hobby. However, if Thalia had such a peculiar response to the drawings, things might not be as simple as she had originally thought. ¡°Thalia said that?¡± Natasha asked again. Benjamin bobbed his head. Natasha looked at Benjamin in confusion. ¡°What did you draw?¡± ¡°Nothing much. When I was watching a movie some time ago, a weapon in the movie caught my attention. I thought its shooting range was too small, so I drew a simr model. But I believe that the one I drew would be a lot more advanced, whether it''s the range or the precision.¡± Natasha sized him up. She was starting to think that Benjamin had been an underestimated genius that went unnoticed. After pondering for a brief moment, Natasha turned to look at Benjamin. ¡°Do you have it with you?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah. Thalia told me to keep it safe and not lose it. Otherwise, it could cause trouble.¡± His words managed to piqued Natasha''s curiosity even more. The fact that Thalia had said made such ament meant that she had been shocked by whatever she had seen. ¡°Let''s go to your roomter. I want to take a look at it.¡± Benjamin nodded without thinking much of it. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let''s eat.¡± Natasha looked pointedly at the food on the table. Benjamin nodded in response. Just as the two of them were eating, Anthony descended the stairs. Approaching the table, he took a seat and began putting food on his te. ¡°Settled?¡± Natasha asked, prompting a nod from Anthony. Natasha eyed Anthony up and down before lowering her head to eat and pretending to ask nonchntly, ¡°Was it difficult?¡± ¡°No...¡± As the word left his mouth, Anthony paused and raised his head to meet Natasha''s gaze. Natasha was looking at him too. ¡°I mean, yes!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°It was a little difficult. I spent a lot of effort on it!¡± Rolling her eyes at him, Natasha smiled knowingly. From the looks of it, Anthony''s skills were no longer inferior to hers. In retrospect, Natasha realized that he had been allowing her to win all the friendlypetitions they had. At the revtion, Natasha hummed to herself. Truly a filial son. There was nothing else she could say about it. ¡°Let''s find some time to have anotherpetition,¡± announced Natasha. ¡°Uh... Do we have to?¡± Anthony gazed up at her. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It''s not like I can win against you in any of thepetitions. Wouldn''t I just be setting myself up for embarrassment if I agreed?¡± Anthony reasoned. ¡°Then give me everything you got!¡± Anthony merely hummed in response before continue eating. It was rare for the three of them to be enveloped in a serene atmosphere. Just then, Natasha was beginning to miss Denise. It would be nice if she could have joined us. As they were eating, a thought appeared in Natasha''s mind. ¡°Oh, right. Where''s Thalia?¡± ¡°Not sure.¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°I haven''t managed to contact her ever since we parted ways the other day.¡± Natasha listened without responding. ¡°What about Spencer? Has he contacted you?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°From the looks of it, is it possible that the two of them are together?¡± Anthony asked again. ¡°I suppose so.¡± At the mention of the topic, Benjamin suddenly became interested. ¡°Nat, Spencer likes Thalia, right?¡± Natasha merely nodded without even raising her gaze. ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Probably? Why?¡± Anthony interjected. ¡°Because I''m not too sure either,¡± answered Natasha. ¡°Didn''t you know Spencer a long time now? Aren''t you two friends? Howe you''re unsure?¡± Benjamin spoke up again. Both Anthony and Benjamin were taking turns bombarding her with questions by then. ¡°Thalia is pretty much a taboo topic for him. He rarely speaks about her.¡± ¡°Does that mean you have no idea what is going on between the two of them, either?¡± Anthony queried. Natasha shook her head. Upon seeing her response, Anthony and Benjamin exchange nces. A flicker of disappointment shed across their eyes. They had originally hoped that they would be able to find out something new regarding Thalia, yet it looked as though they would not be getting any new information that day. Just then, a thought crossed Anthony''s mind as he turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Nat, Spencer couldn''t be having feelings for you, could he?¡± The moment his words fell, Natasha raised her gaze and stared straight into his eyes. Anthony froze. He was not afraid of anything else, but Natasha''s stare would always make his heart feel as though it was about to jump out of his throat. Is it toote for me to take back what I just asked? ¡°I was just asking...¡± whispered Anthony meekly. At the next second, Natasha raised her hand and gently hit Anthony on the back of his head. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Anthony immediately breathed out a sigh of relief. Rubbing the back of his head, he began whining in his childish voice, ¡°I was just asking. It''s not my fault that you and Spencer look close.¡± Natasha pursed her lips tightly. ¡°I might not be certain about other things, but I can tell you for sure that I''m not a woman in his eyes. Neither is he a man in mine. Besides, he only treats me like a friend.¡± ¡°In that case, I''m relieved.¡± ¡°Why? Were you not relieved before this?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I''ve always trusted you fully. It''s just Spencer that I was weary of. After all, you''re so pretty. It wouldn''t be too much of a surprise if he caught feelings!¡± argued Anthony. Hah. Look at him. Such a sweet talker. Just then, Natasha made ament meaningfully. ¡°If you''re talking about looks, Spencer is pretty too.¡± Words eluded Anthony. How is a man pretty? Just as he was about to talk back, Benjamin frowned at the phone in his hand before breaking the silence. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anthony, I''ve got some bad news.¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Both Natasha and Anthony turned to look at him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Darz has been hacked!¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°What?¡± Benjamin''s brows drew together. ¡°Let''s continue this conversationter. There is arge number of hackers attacking Darz at the moment. Kyle is looking for you right now.¡± Upon hearing him, Anthony patted his pockets, only to find no signs of his phone. ¡°I must have left it in the room earlier.¡± ¡°Let''s go online first,¡± Benjamin told him. Anthony nodded. Right as he was about to leave, he turned to Natasha. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Go on,¡± she calmly said to them. Hence, the boys wasted no time heading upstairs. Natasha narrowed her eyes a little as she watched them leave. She knew that the boys had to walk down their own paths in life eventually, but she never thought that day woulde so soon. At that, a faint smile grew on Natasha''s lips. When they reached the room and when Anthony went online, Kyle was in the middle of cursing: Anthony, if you don''t f*cking get online now, I''m going to go after you! As he logged in, Anthony typed: I''m here. What''s going on? Kyle: Who the hell knows? There''s arge group of people attacking us all of a sudden, and the line of defense is about to break. Realizing the urgency of the matter, Anthony asked no other questions as he began solving the issue. He first set up a firewall. Then, he started counterattacking. It was almost like a battle as Anthony led the hackers of Darz to fight against the intruders. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Benjamin, who was watching from the side, asked. Anthony lifted his head to nce at him. ¡°Did you bring yourputer?¡± Benjamin gestured toward another unupiedputer. ¡°I didn''t, but there areputers here.¡± Anthony spared a glimpse at it. ¡°Forget it. Mr. Dave will know if you use theputers here. With that, he looked back at hisputer. ¡°Don''t worry. If I couldn''t deal with these, my experiences would have all been naught.¡± As he spoke, he let his fingers fly across the keyboard, tapping away rapidly. After his conversation with Benjamin, he no longer looked away. Soon, Darz began gaining the upper hand. It was only then Benjamin let a sigh of relief escape him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, the longer he stared at the screen, the deeper his frown became. ¡°Are they hackers from Vermillion Base?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked. ¡°You realized?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°They''re attacking in the same way as they did thest time,¡± Benjamin remarked. Anthony, who was still staring at the screen, suddenly seemed much more mature than his age as he said, ¡°It looks like I haven''t tormented them enough yet. How dare they attack Darz? I''m going to make their lives a living hell this time!¡± Thus, Anthony swiftly made it seem like Darz was about to fail so that the hackers would bite the bait he had thrown out. Just as the intruders thought that they were winning, he ambushed them with Darz''s hackers. Finally, they managed to capture the intruding hackers, and Anthony told the group, ¡°Keep them there.¡± With that, Anthony went to work on something else. Kyle was watching from the side the entire time. We were about to win, so what is Anthony up to now? He could not understand the codes on the screen, so Kyle asked with a frown: Anthony, what are you doing? He received no response, so a momentter, he repeated: Anthony? Anthony answered: Be quiet for a while. Kyle retorted: What? We''re about to win, so what are you doing right now? Anthony replied: Getting somepensation for the trauma. Kyle probed: What do you mean? Anthony responded: You''ll find out in a bit. With that, Anthony stopped typing. Five minutester, Anthony reappeared and strengthened the firewall to stop the intruders from entering the system again. It seemed like the intruders knew that they had encountered an even more capable hacker, so they stopped their onught. The hackers of Darz sighed in relief when the website returned to normal. Benjamin rolled his eyes at Anthony in response, thinking, It was such a simple thing, but he just had to make it seem soplicated. Oh, but this is Anonymous. I''m worrying for nothing. Right then, Kyle messaged: If you came anyter, we wouldn''t have been able to keep the base safe. Anthony reassured: Don''t worry. I''ve set up threeyers of protection. Even if they''ve gone past the first two, there''s still one more where the address is a random one. Kyle huffed and messaged: You should have told me that earlier. Anthony: Who knew you''d panic so quickly? Kyle: Well, are you going to let them go so easily? Anthony questioned: Uh, what else am I supposed to do? Kyle answered: This isn''t like you. Anthony: Well, I''ve got to be forgiving sometimes. Kyle was in disbelief as he typed: You? Forgiving? I dare you to tell me what you did earlier. Anthony: Hm? What can I possibly do? Right as Kyle was about to respond to that, Anthony sent him a form. Kyle: What is this? Anthony: The location details of Vermillion Base''s recent transaction. Kyle shrieked as he messaged: What? Anthony: No need for such excitement. This is just a little gift. After all, Vermillion Base''s quite poor. Kyle: So, the ones who attacked us earlier were Vermillion Base? ¡°Uh...¡± Anthony was stumped. Did I just let it slip? In the end, Anthony chose to give him a vague answer by messaging: I guess so... Kyle: Vermillion Base''s suddenly targeting Darz. Does that mean they know Anonymous is in Darz now? Knowing he could not keep things under wraps forever, Anthony confessed: I think Vermillion Base found out about this when I posted a bounty list as Anonymous on Darz. Moreover, there have been talks about how I''m one of Darz''s hackers, so it''s nothing unusual that they know about this. I''m guessing they''re after me today. I''m the one who pulled Darz into this mess. Anthony thought that Kyle would be angry, but as a member of Darz, he had toe clean about the matter eventually. Even if the confession resulted in his departure from Darz, he still would not regret this. Yet, to his surprise, Kyle replied: It looks like Vermillion Base is determined to be enemies with Darz. In that case, I''m not going to hold myself back anymore. These pests aren''t going to get anything from Darz! Anthony was dumbfounded to hear that from him. Anthony: You''re not angry? Kyle slowly typed: Of course I am! How dare they think that Darz is an easy target? I can''t believe they''ve formed a group to attack us. I''m not going to let them go easy! Anthony: Uh... How are you nning to go about this? As if he was merely asking how much a fish was at the wet market, Kyle asked: Well, since they wereing at us as a group, we might as well start big. What about Vermillion Base? Anthony questioned: So... you mean to say that you want to wipe out Vermillion Base? Kyle: Having this bunch of people around only makes the people anxious. Therefore, I think we''ll be doing a favor for everyone if we annihte them. Although his tone was a light-hearted one, Anthony could sense the anger wafting off Kyle. It looks like they''ve infuriated Kyle for good this time. Anyway, I share Kyle''s sentiment, Anthony thought. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Kyle never mentioned how Anthony had dragged Darz into the mess. Anthony knew that it was because Kyle was protecting him by not raising the topic. However, he was not about to start talking about what Kyle was keeping quiet about. After all, Kyle was not actually going to do anything to him because of that. That was something both knew well. All of a sudden, a thought popped into Anthony''s head. A moment of hesitationter, he typed: Kyle, I have an idea. Kyle hummed and asked: Idea? What is it? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Anthony: I''d like to form the world''srgest hacker organization. Kyle: Huh? What? Are you telling me that you want to leave Darz? Kyle felt his heart ache after reading Anthony''s message. Anthony sighed before typing: That''s not what I meant. I just think that, although Darz is currently safe despite being involved in most things, others will surely be envious of Darz as it gets better and better. That''s why I want to form a specialized hacker group. Things will be much more convenient, and I''ll be in charge of it. Kyle froze momentarily when he registered Anthony''s words. He had to admit that Anthony''s idea was good despite how insane it sounded. Indeed, it was a sound idea for him. Moreover, with a major hacker group like that, Kyle could see the bright future Darz would have. With that thought in mind, Kyle forced himself to keep calm as he asked: Have you thought it through? Anthony answered: Yes. Frankly, I doubt I''ll be of any help with your tasks, but this is something I can do. Also, this group can be under Darz as a branch or something along those lines. A diverse development. This is the only way I think Darz will be able to catch up with the others. Eventually, we''ll be the best among the hacker groups! Kyle realized that Anthony was an even more wildly imaginative person than him. Back at the start, Kyle had taken everything, including bluffing, to persuade Anthony to join Darz. Yet, as it turned out, Anthony was even better than him at churning all sorts of far-fetched ideas. Still, Kyle was tempted by his idea. Furthermore, with Anonymous'' influence, things might actually go smoother than he expected. Therefore, after brief contemtion, Kyle typed: Good. What else can I possibly say to this? Anthony asked: Does that mean you''re agreeing to it? Kyle responded: What is there for me to disagree with? Also, it''s not as if you''ll drop the idea if I disagree with you. Anthony chuckled and messaged: You''re right. Your disagreement means nothing. Kyle huffed and questioned: Then what was the point of asking me about this? Anthony: Just something procedural. You are my partner, after all. Kyle could not believe that someone he had never met offline would have so much trust in him. Furthermore, that was a trust even people who met in real life might not have for each other. He had to admit that Anthony was an unruly individual. A moment of ruminationter, Kyle wrote: Have you thought about how you should go about it? Is there anything you need me to do? Anthony: No, it''s fine. I''ve already started making arrangements. Let''s wait for this period of time to pass first. When the timees, I''ll exin it to you in detail. Augh escaped Kyle at that. He typed: You''re not even asking for my agreement. You''re just informing me about it. Anthony: Be grateful. It''s already great that I''m telling you about this before I form the group. Furthermore, I know that you''ll agree with it. How can you possibly pass up on a free lunch like this? There was a pause on Kyle''s side before he answered: People who know me too well don''t tend to have happy endings. Anthony: Such as? Kyle: Can''t tell you about the others, but if it''s you, I might have to keep you in Darz for the rest of your life! Anthony cringed before replying: That sounds cheesy. Kyle: Screw you. In the middle of their chat, someone knocked on Anthony''s room door. Anthony lifted his head to look at Benjamin, who immediately understood what his brother wanted. ¡°I''ll take a look.¡± With that, he walked toward the entrance and opened the door. When Benjamin saw Natasha, he muttered, ¡°Nat?¡± Natasha queried, ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Without missing a beat, Benjamin stepped aside to open a path for Natasha. Instead of hiding anything from Natasha, Anthony smiled at her. ¡°Nat, what are you talking about? Of course, you cane in! We''re delighted to have you here!¡± Natasha raised a brow at Anthony''s joke. ¡°You''ve solved the problem?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°It was a piece of cake!¡± Natasha wanted to ask for more details, but she dropped the idea after hearing Anthony''s response. ¡°Well, I''m just here to see if you need my help,¡± Natasha told them. Anthony lifted his brows and asked, ¡°Nat, you''ll help us if we need help?¡± To his surprise, Natasha shook her head and uttered in determination, ¡°No.¡± Anthony stared at her wide-eyed. ¡°Then why did you say that?¡± Natasha paused for a second before answering, ¡°I don''t mind guiding you, however.¡± Instantly, Anthony''s eyes lit up. It was rare for Natasha to agree to guide them. It was an opportunity that no one else could get despite wanting it. Furthermore, that was all Anthony wanted to hear from Natasha. He wanted to hear that he was different from others. No matter how mature he was for his age, he would always be the little boy who wanted to be special to Natasha. However, Anthony knew about Natasha''s principles. Even if Natasha wanted to intervene, he would not let her do so. He hoped that Natasha could continue to stick to her principles¡ªto be herself forever. That was why he wanted to grow up and be stronger. As those thoughts crossed his mind, he smiled at Natasha sweetly and in admiration. Natasha nced at them and beamed. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should rest early.¡± When Anthony saw Natasha leaving, he quickly hurried after her. ¡°Nat, you should rest early too. I''ll be watching over Daddy with Benjamin, so be at ease!¡± Natasha turned around to look at her sons. They were still children, but their gifts meant that they became far more mature than they should be. ¡°It''s fine. You''re still growing, and you need your good night''s sleep. I''ll keep watch at night,¡± she told them. ¡°But...¡± ¡°End of discussion,¡± she said. Anthony dared not say anything else in protest. ¡°All right.¡± Thus, Natasha said, ¡°Good night!¡± ¡°Good night!¡± ¡°Good night, Nat!¡± Benjamin chimed in. Natasha then looked at them onest time before leaving the room. After closing the door, Anthony turned around and tilted his head in contemtion. Staring at him, Benjamin asked, ¡°What nefarious n are you cooking up this time?¡± ¡°Don''t you realize that there''s something different about Nat after she came back?¡± ¡°Different? Like how?¡± Anthony hummed. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Anthony hummed before saying, ¡°Don''t you think that Nat''s gentler than before?¡± Benjamin blinked. ¡°But Nat''s always been gentle.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? She used to be so inflexible. It''s not that she''s gentler now, but... something else.¡± Anthony wracked his brain for the right word, but despite his long contemtion, he failed to find a suitable term for the feeling. Benjamin studied him from head to toe. ¡°Tony, you used to be Nat''s die-hard fan. No matter how Nat is, she''s always the best person in the world to you. What''s wrong? Have you changed your mind?¡± ¡°I...¡± Anthony pressed his lips tightly together before saying, ¡°Nat''s still the best person I know. I''m just pointing a fact out.¡± ¡°And the fact is that people change. Doesn''t that apply to you as well?¡± Benjamin questioned. Anthony nodded after a while. ¡°You''re right.¡± At Anthony''s speechlessness, Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Fine. Ignore everything I said!¡± Anthony huffed and turned to leave. Benjamin walked over and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°All right. I know what you mean. I''m not dumb, so how can I not sense Nat''s change?¡± Anthony turned to look at his brother. ¡°Then why did you pretend not to know anything?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see you rendered speechless.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Just as Anthony was about to retort, Benjamin interrupted, ¡°Regardless of everything, I''m fine as long as her change is for the better.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s true, but I am worried about something.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°We asked Nat whether or not she found the truthst time, and she told us yes. But she refused to tell us who it was.¡± Benjamin continued, ¡°So you''re worried that Nat will continue trying to seek revenge?¡± ¡°It''s not a worry; she''ll surely do that.¡± Benjamin lowered his gaze for a moment before inclining his head. ¡°Nat''s been troubled by this for so many years. She''s not going to let it go so easily.¡± Then, he lifted his head to look at Anthony and asked, ¡°What do you think about this?¡± ¡°Since Nat wants to settle this herself, I think we should find out who it is. Even if we don''t intervene in this, we can at least have our guards up,¡± Anthony pointed out. Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°I''ll leave this to you, then.¡± The younger boy continued bobbing his head, but he soon registered what Anthony had just said. ¡°What?¡± Anthonyughed at him. ¡°I''m sure you''ll do this well.¡± ¡°No, wait, why me again?¡± ¡°You''re the most obedient child of us all. You''re not as chaotic as Denise, and you''re not as nosy as I. Nat has always been most contented with you, so you''ll catch her off guard if you were the one to ask her,¡± Anthony pointed out. ¡°Anthony, you¡ª¡± ¡°We''re taking turns. If anything crops up again, it''ll be my turn,¡± Anthony quickly said. ¡°Well, then you should go first!¡± ¡°I''ve already asked her, and you saw how Nat responded. That''s why I''m sure she won''t say anything if I were to ask her instead.¡± ¡°I''m always glued by your side. Won''t she know that you''ll know if I ask her about it?¡± ¡°Thene up with a n and fish for information from her as nonchntly as you can.¡± ¡°Are you overestimating my capabilities, or are you underestimating Nat''s capabilities?¡± ¡°Just try. We''ll think about what else to do if it doesn''t work,¡± Anthony insisted. What else could Benjamin say after that? He could only give Anthony another nce before reminding him, ¡°You said it yourself. It''ll be your turn next time.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony nodded fervently with a sincere look on his face. Benjamin then let go of him and walked toward his bag. After taking out a drawing book, he turned to head out of the room. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Anthony cried out after him. ¡°To look for Nat and fish for what we want.¡± With that, he pulled the door open and stepped out. Anthony curled his lips as he watched his brother leave. Once Benjamin was gone, he turned back to hisputer. On the screen were Kyle''s numerous messages. Thest message he sent was: Anthony Watson, are you trying to y dead? Respond to me! Despite Kyle''s impatience, Anthony took his time typing his reply: I''m just chatting with my dear mommy. No need to rush me. Meanwhile, in the room, Natasha was sitting by the side of Keh''s bed. Just as she adjusted the nket and sat down, someone pushed the door open. It was Benjamin. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha lifted her head to look at Benjamin. ¡°Not heading to bed yet?¡± Benjamin walked over to her. ¡°I couldn''t sleep, so I came to have a chat with you.¡± As he spoke, he passed the drawing book to her. Natasha lowered her gaze to look at it. ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to take a look at it? I''ve brought it over,¡± Benjamin exined. After another nce at the boy, Natasha took the book and began flipping through the pages. Benjamin had already used up more than half of the book. The first drawing was a miniature firearm. Back then, Benjamin''s drawing skill was average at best. The lines were rough at that time, but the more pages she flipped through, the better he became. ¡°You''ve seen this one before,¡± Benjaminmented on one of the pages as Natasha went through the drawings. Indeed, Natasha had seen a few drawings in the past, but she did not see the rest after that. Back then, she thought that Anthony was just interested in guns like the other kids, but now, she realized that his interest in them seemed a little too serious for that. In fact, she realized that he never drew imitations of guns; he came up with everything he drew, and there were even exnatory diagrams at the side. The more she went through the pages, the more shocked she became. It was different from when she found out about Anthony''s interest. Natasha knew how to operate aputer since she was young, so she was only slightly surprised to find out that Anthony was skilled in operating one as well. That surprise back then had been different from the surprise she felt as she looked through Benjamin''s drawing book. As a matter of fact, by the time she reached half of his drawings, the emotion she felt could no longer be considered as just ¡°surprise.¡± Benjamin''s drawings were getting more detailed over time, and the exnatory diagrams were getting more simplified. Even though Natasha did not know much about firearms, she could almost imagine how the firearm parts could form an impressive item. ¡°Benjamin, do these work?¡± ¡°I''ve never tried them out, but I''ve looked into them over and over before. They should be functional.¡± It was at that moment Natasha realized why Thalia had said what she said back then. Without a doubt, Benjamin was talented. If he were to go down the path of his interest, then he would be a rare gifted individual that everyone would desperately try to recruit. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Natasha was confounded. I can understand why Anthony''s good withputers, but what about Benjamin? He couldn''t have inherited his talents, too, right? With those thoughts in her mind, Natasha stared at Benjamin long and hard. Hearing her silence, Benjamin asked, ¡°What''s the matter, Nat? Is there anything wrong?¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Natasha''s concern wasn''t the biggest problem for her. To her, the biggest worry she had was regarding Benjamin''s future. I don''t know what the future holds for someone like him. After a long moment of pondering, Natasha looked at the boy. ¡°Benjamin, do you really like to work on these designs?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I love it.¡± Natasha continued, ¡°First of all, your situation is unlike Anthony''s. But I''m sure of one thing. Both of you are intelligent kids with unparalleled talents. Benjamin, to be honest with you, I don''t know what the future holds for you. But I support you in the things you do. Other than that, I have a few words for you.¡± Benjamin gazed at her. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha took a deep breath while her eyes were still locked on Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, using your design and thoughts on the wrong party will cause irreversible hurt and damage to many people and countries. That''s why I hope you will use it on the correct people and that you will be a person that contributes to society and the country. Making a weapon is all about protecting people, not hurting them. Do you understand?¡± Benjamin didn''t think things through before. To him, it was merely an interest that motivated him previously. However, Natasha''s words knocked some sense into him. He finally realized that there were still many aspects and concerns that he had to ponder about. Understanding what Natasha was talking about, Benjamin contemted for a second before nodding. ¡°All right, I understand. Don''t worry, Nat. I won''t turn into a bad person. I will be a person that you will be proud of.¡± Natasha smiled upon hearing Benjamin''s response. She closed the album before focusing her gaze on thetter. ¡°I will always be proud of you no matter what you do in the future. Your existence itself is what I''m proud of.¡± Looking at Natasha, at this moment, Benjamin finally understood what Anthony had meant. With her soft-spoken manner, it seemed like a light radiated from Natasha. Benjamin smiled and nodded. ¡°All right. I got it.¡± In response, Natasha reached out and caressed his head. At that exact moment, Benjamin mumbled, ¡°Nat!¡± before leaning his head onto Natasha''s arm. Natasha paused. He and Anthony had always acted cute before me since they knew how to. Benjamin''s action warmed my heart, though. She leaned in, so the boy could feel morefortable lying in her arms. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I was really, really worried about you during the time that you were gone.¡± Natasha peered at Benjamin''s round and cute head. Benjamin acting coy brought out inexinable feelings in Natasha. The woman lowered her gaze and murmured, ¡°I''m sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°Nat, you don''t have to be sorry. I know that''s something that you can''t get over. No matter what you do, we will always support you.¡± Natasha reached out to stroke Benjamin''s soft hair. Benjamin lifted his eyes, focusing them on Natasha before asking, ¡°But then, Nat, when can you finish exacting revenge for Granddad?¡± The mention of revenge sent disappointment shing across Natasha''s eyes. ¡°I''m afraid I can''t do that anymore.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin''s face scrunched up. ¡°Why?¡± Natasha took a deep breath as regret filled her eyes. ¡°Because he is dead.¡± Benjamin looked at her. He thought about it for a second before questioning, ¡°Who is dead?¡± Natasha lowered her eyes and looked at Benjamin. ¡°General Will.¡± Benjamin froze. ¡°You mean the General Will from Vermillion Base?¡± Natasha nodded. Benjamin paused before looking at Natasha. ¡°He''s gone? What happened? When did that happen?¡± Why didn''t we hear anything about General Will''s death? ¡°Today!¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Nat, you''re so well informed. We haven''t heard anything yet!¡± Benjamin spoke. ¡°I got the news from Mr. Dave.¡± Natasha gazed at Benjamin. Benjamin nodded his head thoughtfully. ¡°Who killed him?¡± ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°What? Internal conflict?¡± ¡°Something like that. Anyway, being unable to end him myself...¡± Natasha remarked as regret filled her eyes. Benjamin didn''t know what to say. After a while, he said, ¡°I think it''s because Granddad doesn''t want you to dirty your hands. That''s why he let things turn out this way.¡± Dirty my hands? My hands are already filthy. I only regret that Will wasn''t there during the Vermillion Base massacre! I regret not ending him myself! Natasha didn''t speak out her thoughts to Benjamin, though. Aplicated smile appeared on Natasha''s face. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Benjamin watched the change of expression on Natasha''s face. Not only did he feel like Natasha had be gentler, but there was also something about her that was indescribable to Benjamin. ¡°Nat, no matter what, at least that person is dead. Our revenge has been served,¡± the boy continued, ¡°Even though you weren''t the one to do it, the result is still the same. He doesn''t deserve to live.¡± Natasha nodded as she looked at Benjamin. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nat, don''t be too worked up over it. If you think about it, you won''t be in danger if you don''t have to end him yourself. Granddad and Granny protected you. If not, why would his life end when you found out about the truth? I''m sure Granddad and Granny arranged it that way so you don''t get yourself into dire situations. Besides that, now that he is gone, we no longer have to live in fear. We can be together forever now,¡± Benjamin voiced. Natasha smiled. Even though Benjamin is reserved, his words have a significant effect on comforting me. She nodded. ¡°Mm. You''re right.¡± ¡°No matter what, Granddad and Granny''s revenge has been served. We can leave this ce after Daddy gets better now.¡± Benjamin let out a sigh of relief as he spoke. Natasha pondered Benjamin''s words without responding. ¡°Nat, do you know this? Gramps kept calling us. We are running out of excuses to tell him. Nat, you got to be strong, for Gramps'' sake!¡± Benjamin gazed at Natasha. The image of an elderly Terence appeared in Natasha''s mind. He''s right. I have to be strong for Grandpa! Just like what Benjamin had said, I need to think about Grandpa. I have to stay alive. I''ve got to admit it. Benjamin has good insight into different matters. His words reminded me of what I should be focusing on. I would still be caught up in my emotions if it wasn''t for him. Natasha focused her gaze on Benjamin. This time around, determination filled her eyes. ¡°Yes. You''re right. We shall head back after your daddy gets better. Then, we will stay with Gramps for a while to apany him.¡± As if he could feel the shift in Natasha''s state of mind, Benjamin grinned as he nodded his head earnestly. ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha suddenly felt dizzy while they were chatting. Noticing that, Benjamin asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Benjamin saw Natasha putting her fingers on her temples as a pained expression appeared on her face. ¡°Nat, what''s going on?¡± Benjamin asked anxiously. Natasha closed her eyes as she shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Even though she felt like needles were running through her head for a moment, the pain was gone within a few seconds. Benjamin was still worried, though. ¡°Let me get Mr. Dave!¡± He turned and walked away. ¡°There''s no need for that, Benjamin.¡± Natasha''s words didn''t convince Benjamin. He had already disappeared from her sight. Meanwhile, Natasha sat beside the bed as her headache slowly stopped. After a while, she was feeling fine. It was as if the excruciating pain earlier was her illusion. Soon, Benjamin walked into the room with Dave and a doctor. ¡°Nat.¡± Benjamin sat beside her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Natasha was positioned beside Keh''s bed. She shook her head when they walked in. ¡°I told you I was fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Dave strolled over and took a look at her. ¡°Let the doctor check on you. At least that can help ease our worries.¡± Since the doctor had already made his way to the room, Natasha didn''t refuse. ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡± Dave gazed at the doctor and nodded his head. The doctor immediately went over to Natasha to start checking on her. Just then, Anthony ran into the room after hearing the news. He shouted, ¡°Nat!¡± Benjamin quickly stopped Anthony when he spotted thetter. ¡°What happened to Nat?¡± Anthony asked. Benjamin was about to speak when Natasha spoke first. ¡°I''m fine. I just had a slight headache. Benjamin was the one who made a big fuss.¡± ¡°Headache?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Why would you get a headache out of nowhere?¡± He was about to speak further when Dave walked behind him. The man reached out and covered Anthony''s mouth. ¡°Let the doctor finish his checkup before we make any conclusion.¡± Anthony looked at Dave grudgingly while thetter remained expressionless. Natasha grinned as she watched the exchange between Anthony and Dave. The doctor finished his checkup after a few minutes. He asked Natasha, ¡°Do you have these headaches frequently?¡± ¡°No. I only had a fleeting headache just now. My kid overreacted.¡± Natasha shook her head. The doctor nodded his head. Then, he turned and looked at Dave. ¡°Nothing''s wrong with her after checking on her. Maybe she is exhausted after overusing her energy. She should be fine after a few days of rest.¡± ¡°Don''t you need to go through another round of tests?¡± Dave questioned. ¡°If you are still worried, maybe she can undergo a brain CT scan at the hospital?¡± Dave was going to say something when Natasha interrupted him, ¡°That won''t be necessary. I know my body best. Thank you very much.¡± The doctor turned around. ¡°I''m going to give you some painkillers. You can eat them if the pain attacks you again. However, these are medicines, and you shouldn''t take too much of them. It''s best if you can rest more.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± ¡°It''s what I should do.¡± The doctor nodded in return. That was when Dave looked at the doctor. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll send you out.¡± The doctor nodded before following Dave to leave. Benjamin and Anthony immediately went up to Natasha the moment they left. ¡°Nat, are you feeling better?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I''m fine. The pain was only temporary.¡± Anthony spoke. ¡°But you''ve never had a headache before. Plus, you just came back from Vermillion Base. You should pay more attention to your body condition.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I was young. Now that my age is catching up with me, isn''t it normal for me to have headaches?¡± ¡°Do you know this, Nat? Your words are going to cause an uproar among other people.¡± Natasha raised her brow. ¡°Besides that, I have a word of advice for you. It''s okay for you to say these things at home. Please don''t mention those words again if you are out and about.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± she asked. ¡°People will look down on you for praising yourself like that,¡± Anthony exined. His words rendered Natasha speechless, while Benjamin agreed with Anthony''s words. Natasha curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Bootlicker!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony gave Benjamin a pointed look. ¡°You heard that? Nat is talking about you!¡± ¡°Are you sure she is not talking about you instead?¡± ¡°I''m telling the truth, though. Since when did I butter her up?¡± Anthony retorted. His words caused Natasha''s mind to wander. I''m sure Anthony''s words epitomize the highest form of buttering up to someone. At that moment, Benjamin walked over and stood behind Natasha. ¡°Nat, I''ll massage your head for you.¡± With that, he put his hands on Natasha''s head. The strength he used was sofortable that Natasha closed her eyes. She nodded, praising him, ¡°Hmm. Not bad.¡± ¡°Hey, if I don''t do anything now, I will seem inconsiderate. If so, I will massage your feet for you.¡± Anthony walked over and massaged Natasha''s feet after he finished speaking. Natasha beamed, noticing how hard they tried to make her feelfortable. Maybe Benjamin is right. There must be a reason why things turn out the way they are now. Even though I didn''t get to end the nightmare that had tortured me for most of my life, the existence of Anthony and Benjamin didfort me. Just like that, Anthony and Benjamin chattered andughed beside Natasha while the fingers of the person lying on the bed moved slightly. Natasha woke up in a daze the following day. She had been in a deep slumber the night before, so she had no idea where she was and what time of the day it was. The woman took some time to regain her rity after opening her eyes. When she looked outside, the sun was shining brightly. Natasha picked up her phone to look at the time. It was two o''clock in the afternoon. She frowned. Wow. I slept for so long. Just then, a thought hit her. She quickly got down from the bed. However, the moment her feet touched the floor, she noticed a cup and medicine on the bedside table. Without hesitating, she got up and headed toward Keh''s room. She pushed open the door, expecting to see Keh lying on the bed or that he would be awake. However, the bed was empty. Natasha furrowed her brows. Where is he? She walked around the room, searching for Keh to no avail. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha mumbled as she turned and walked out again. There was no sight of him in the room nor the corridor. It was as if Natasha had found herself in a dream. Her surroundings were both real and an illusion at the same time. The woman scanned her surroundings before walking over to Anthony''s room. No one was there. Then, she pushed open Benjamin''s room. It was empty too. Maybe I''m dreaming? Natasha was confused. She walked over to the stairs at the end of the corridor. However, just as she was about to walk down the stairs, a tall figure came down from the top floor. The moment Natasha saw him, she was stunned. With her tousled-up hair draped over her shoulder, the woman ran over to Keh and stood still before him. She stared at the pale-faced Keh, holding food in his hand. The paleness of his face did nothing to hide his attractive yet elegant face. ¡°You''re awake?¡± Keh spoke in a low, charismatic voice. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Natasha looked at him and nodded. Just then, Keh walked toward her and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Let me get you something to eat.¡± She swept her gaze across the food and nodded at him once again. Without saying another word, Keh held her hand and turned around. Natasha said nothing and allowed him to lead the way. Meanwhile, downstairs, Anthony, Benjamin, and Dave were eating. When they saw what was happening, they grew curious. ¡°Why is it so calm?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°This isn''t normal!¡± Benjamin nced at his brother and said, ¡°This is the calm before the storm.¡± When Anthony heard that, his eyes darted from side to side before asking, ¡°Shall we check out the storm?¡± ¡°That''s not appropriate...¡± replied Benjamin as he shed a look at his brother. To that, Anthony responded, ¡°We won''t get another chance like this.¡± Therefore, the two brothers got up from their seats and were about to walk away. However, a force appeared behind them and pushed them back into their seats. Anthony turned around to find that it was Dave. ¡°Just eat your food, kids.¡± ¡°I want to check if Nat is all right,¡± uttered Anthony. ¡°With your daddy around, you don''t have to worry.¡± ¡°Daddy has just woken up. I want to go and see him.¡± Anthony tried his luck again. In response to that, Dave looked at him and said, ¡°Don''t you know absence makes the heart grow fonder?¡± Anthony paused momentarily, staring at him, and asked tentatively, ¡°Given Daddy''s condition... I doubt anything will happen, right?¡± Dave flicked his gaze upward. ¡°As long as he''s still alive, nothing is impossible.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin were speechless. Should he be saying such things in front of us? We are children, after all. The two boys exchanged nces before Anthony spoke up. ¡°Mr. Dave, why did you say that? Does it stem from your understanding of Daddy, or does Daddy have some kind of interesting past?¡± Dave lowered his eyes and peered at the nosy boy. He pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Take a guess.¡± How is it possible for us to guess? ¡°Mr. Dave, you are so close to Daddy. I''m sure you know a lot about him. Tell us!¡± begged Anthony. ¡°Are you sure you want to hear about them?¡± teased Dave as he raised his eyebrows. Anthony immediately nodded his head. ¡°What you are about to hear may change the rtionship between your daddy and Nat. Are you sure?¡± asked Dave. ¡°So, it''s true!¡± ¡°Even if I have three days and nights, I won''t be able to finish telling you all of your daddy''s stories!¡± proimed Dave. ¡°Then, why don''t you tell us a little anecdote? Something that we can ept!¡± Dave chuckled at the boy. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± queried Anthony. ¡°If you want to know, then you should go and ask him yourself.¡± ¡°If we could, we would have. We wouldn''t be asking you.¡± Dave shot Anthony a mocking look. ¡°If I tell, that means I betray my buddy. I will do no such thing!¡± Anthony frowned and spoke after much contemtion. ¡°Mr. Dave, you''re teasing me. I heard that when Daddy was leading a wandering life, he stayed away from women!¡± ¡°Oh? Who told you that?¡± inquired Dave. ¡°Uh...¡± Anthony was about to blurt out the name when he caught himself and stopped. He then looked at Dave and said, ¡°That''s not important. The most important thing is the truth.¡± ¡°And you will believe whatever I tell you?¡± asked Dave. ¡°Not really.¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Then why do you bother to ask?¡± ¡°I just want to hear the kind of stories you wille up with,¡± said Anthony with a smile. Dave narrowed his eyes and studied the boy before reaching out to embrace him. ¡°You little brat! How dare you tease me?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, that''s why you should never lie to children.¡± ¡°I''m d you realize you are a child!¡± Laughter ensued among the two of them amidst their banter. Benjamin, who was eating, looked at them and shook his head haplessly. Meanwhile, upstairs in the room, Keh sat Natasha down by the side of the bed. He held up some food. ¡°These are your favorites. Have some.¡± Natasha just gazed at him. ¡°What? Do you want me to feed you?¡± asked Keh as he quirked his brows. Natasha looked him straight in the eyes and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°Last night after you went to bed,¡± replied Keh. Natasha nodded. Keh scooped a spoonful of oatmeal and tried to feed her. Returning to her senses, she reached out to take the food and said, ¡°I''ll help myself.¡± All of a sudden, Keh moved aside as she reached out. Natasha looked confused. ¡°Let me feed you,¡± he said. After that, Natasha did not move anymore. Keh began to feed her spoonful by spoonful. He was so gentle in his movement that it felt as if she was the one who was injured. After a few mouthfuls, Natasha asked when she saw him raising his arm, ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The moment he answered her question, she spoke up. ¡°Then why are you still feeding me?¡± As she said so, she reached out to take the food. ¡°I can eat on my own.¡± There was no response from Keh. He let her do as she wished and kept his gaze on her. Natasha was deep in her thoughts as she ate. Somehow, she sensed Keh staring at her. She frowned and questioned him, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Then what are you staring at?¡± ¡°I... I''m a little hungry too.¡± ¡°Didn''t you have anything to eat?¡± ¡°I didn''t have the time.¡± ¡°Let me go down and get you something to eat then.¡± With that, Natasha was about to get up when Keh pushed her back down on the bed. ¡°You haven''t finished your food yet, have you?¡± he asked. ¡°Me?¡± She took a look at her half-eaten food. ¡°Nat, feed me.¡± Keh then opened his mouth. She eyed him with hesitation before scooping some oatmeal with the spoon. Just as she was still contemting, Keh rushed up to gulp down the spoonful of food. Natasha looked at him, and her eyshes quivered ever so slightly. Keh, on the other hand, began to smile. ¡°I-I''ve already eaten this food. Let me get a new bowl for you!¡± said Natasha in a hurry. ¡°But, this is the one and only bowl,¡± uttered Keh as he gazed at her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because there''s only one of you,¡± replied Keh. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natasha was at a loss for words as she looked at him. He asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to feed me some more?¡± Natasha nced down at the oatmeal that was left in the bowl. She decided not to be unreasonable and proceeded to feed him. Keh was seated next to her as he fixed a gaze filled with such tenderness on her. Under his intense scrutiny, an inexplicable feeling rose within Natasha. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you remember that you used to feed me like this when we were young?¡± Natasha paused in her feeding and looked at him in bewilderment. Keh smiled and continued, ¡°There was once I had a fever, and I refused to eat anything unless you were the one feeding me.¡± Natasha became emotional. ¡°I thought you¡ª¡± He cut her off. ¡°I remember now.¡± She did not know what to say to that. Smiling, Keh added, ¡°I remember everything now. All of it.¡± Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Natasha gazed at Keh, momentarily at a loss for words. I can''t believe he has finally remembered everything after all these years. But how can this be? She still found it hard to believe. Seeming to sense her doubt, he said, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you want me to recall the past?¡± Natasha continued to stare at him. Although he imed to have regained his memories, she still felt a sense of unfamiliarity. ¡°No, it''s not that. I''m just a little surprised. Have you¡ª¡± Here, Keh leaned in suddenly and whispered in her ear, ¡°You''re so beautiful, Nat. When you grow up, I''ll marry you. Okay? Then, we''ll travel around the globe together and eat all the delicious food. What do you say?¡± When she heard his voice say those familiar words close to her ear, she thought for a split second that she had been transported back to her childhood. Under a blue sky dotted with white clouds, a young Keh had gazed at her just like he was doing so now and uttered the same promises. At that moment, she felt a tingling sensation as though an electric current was coursing through her body, and she looked at him with an indescribable mix of emotions. ¡°What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy that I remember everything?¡± he pressed. She shook her head. ¡°It''s not that...¡± Before she could say anything, he fixed his gaze on her and asked with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, ¡°Or perhaps you''re afraid of what I''ve recalled?¡± She gave him a puzzled look. ¡°What would I be afraid of?¡± ¡°You''re afraid I''ll find out you married me because you have feelings for me...¡± Keh replied, enunciating every word. His voice was deep and husky, and it exuded an inexplicable charm. Natasha''s long eyshes fluttered slightly as she gaped at him, utterly stunned again. ¡°Isn''t that right, Nat?¡± His lips curved into a sudden smile, and there was even an unexinable warm and gentle expression on his face. ¡°No!¡± She shook her head, denying it. ¡°No? However, someone told me you like me, and you have for a long time at that. That''s why you got married to me. Are you still nning on denying it?¡± He narrowed his eyes as he continued to study her carefully. His voice was maic, causing her heart to waver. Then, he smirked as though he had gained an advantage over her. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Natasha enquired. ¡°Does it matter?¡± ¡°Of course! If you don''t have a witness, then you''re just spouting nonsense.¡± She maintained a steady tone as she spoke, sounding neither meek nor condescending. ¡°And what if I do?¡± ¡°Then get whoever it is here so I can confront them in person.¡± ¡°Confront, you say? What need is there for a confrontation? Why would you have married me back then if you didn''t have feelings for me?¡± he countered. That''s clearly the best proof, and there''s no need to prove anything else. She did not know what to say as she stared at him. Indeed, it wouldn''t really make sense to say that I had no feelings for him. After pondering for a moment, she decided to be frank. There''s no shame in admitting I had feelings for the young Keh. Until now, I still think of him and that boy as two different people. ¡°Even if that''s the case, so what? My feelings changed after that,¡± she said. A jumble of emotions shed in Keh''s eyes when he heard that. Dropping his roguish air, he gazed at Natasha. ¡°I did feel that I did the wrong things and behaved like a jerk back when I first fell for you, but only now do I realize the extent of how ridiculous my actions were. The regret I feel now is as deep as my love for you previously. How could I have done those things to you? How could I have had the heart to hurt you even in the slightest at the time? However, I''m back, Nat. I''m really back. Give me one more chance, okay? Let me make it up to you. I''ll atone for the broken promises. I promise I''ll never let you suffer any more harm or injustice. Okay?¡± When Natasha saw how sincere he was, memories from her childhood reyed in her mind. ¡°Can I be friends with you, Nat?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Nat, this is for you. My parents gave it to me, but I want you to have it!¡± ¡°Does it taste good, Nat? I brought all these for you. See which ones you like, and I''ll buy them again for you next time.¡± ¡°What''s wrong, Nat? Do you miss your parents? That''s all right. You have me to keep youpany in the future. I''ll never leave you and stay by your side always!¡± ¡°You''re so beautiful, Nat. When you grow up, I''ll marry you. Okay? Then, we''ll travel around the globe together and eat all the delicious food. What do you say?¡± ¡°It''s dangerous, Nat! Hurry up and leave! Quick, run!¡± Then, a fire had taken away the boy who only had eyes for her. Even now, I can still recall the look in his eyes when hest gazed at me. It was so dangerous, yet he protected me without regard for his safety. That thought jolted Natasha back to her senses. As she stared at the man in front of her, his gaze gradually ovepped with the one from her memories. At that moment, she felt as though the boy who only had eyes for her had returned. A tear slid down her cheek without her knowing why. Then, the corners of her lips curved upward. Keh frowned, his heart aching to see her cry. He reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes and asked hesitantly, ¡°What is it? Did I say something wrong?¡± He had never seen her cry, so he could not help feeling panicked. ¡°All right. I won''t force you, okay? It doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me¡ª¡± When Natasha stretched out her arms and hugged him without saying a word, Keh was dumbfounded. The way she held him tightly was just like how she used to hug the boy. It was a long-overdue hug, and she finally got to do it. Meanwhile, his furrowed brows slowly rxed, and a smile spread across his lips. Then, he opened his arms wide and embraced her. The pair hugged for a long time. Neither knew how much time had passed before Natasha finally let go of him. Keh rested his gaze on her as he wiped her tears, feeling a sense of joy as though he had just recovered a lost treasure. ¡°I''m d you''re fine, Nat.¡± She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you talking about now or when we were little?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it''s back then or now, I''m d you''re fine,¡± he replied with a smile. Her lips also curved into a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Keh knew something was different about that ¡°thank you¡± from the ones before. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± he asked. ¡°Thank you for remembering. Thank you for returning the boy who only had eyes for me...¡± Although she was smiling as she looked at him, tears ran down her face. His chest tightened at those words. The next second, he reached out suddenly and ced his hands behind her head. Then, he moved forward and kissed her on the lips. Upon feeling the warmth of his lips on hers, she closed her eyes. This time, she did not resist but allowed him to plunder her mouth to his heart''s content. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Keh deepened his kiss. Unable to keep himself in check, he pushed Natasha onto the bed. Just when their lust and passion were about to ignite at any moment, Natasha suddenly felt a sticky sensation on her hand. When she opened her eyes, all she could see was blood on her hands. Subconsciously, she turned to look at his wound. Just as she had expected, blood was seeping out of his bandages. ¡°Keh...¡± She quickly pushed him away. The man dipped his head, looking at Natasha. The veins on his forehead were slightly bulging. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Your wound is bleeding...¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± Unconcerned, Keh did not bother looking at the wound as he leaned over, wanting to continue kissing her. ¡°Stop messing around...¡± Natasha murmured gently, pushing him away from her. ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°It''s pointless even if you call me that now.¡± At that moment, Natasha''s eyes had already turned bright and clear without a single trace of sexual passion left. As Keh took in the woman''s persistence, he knew that the suggestive atmosphere had disappeared for good. Natasha got up and said, ¡°I''ll go and get the doctor.¡± Unexpectedly, Keh reached to grab her hand. ¡°Nat, I think I can still hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°Hold on to what?¡± Keh''s lips curled into a smile as he looked at her. However, Natasha nced at him and replied, ¡°Don''t even think about it.¡± With that, she got up and strode out of the room. As he watched Natasha leave, Kehy on the bed and sighed in exasperation. I can''t believe my useless wound ruined my ns! Meanwhile, Dave was ying chess with Benjamin and Anthony downstairs. Just then, Natasha came downstairs. When she saw them, she asked, ¡°Dave, is the doctor still around?¡± Dave looked up and saw that it was Natasha. He then nodded and replied, ¡°What''s the matter? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing serious. It''s just that Keh''s wound is slightly torn and may need to be re-bandaged,¡± exined Natasha exined calmly. Benjamin, Anthony, and Dave exchanged nces with each other. Was their intercourse so intense that even his wound tore open? Noticing Dave''s silence, Natasha asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Is there any problem?¡± Dave snapped back to his senses immediately and shook his head. ¡°Nothing! I''ll give him a call now. Stay calm, all right?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I''ll go upstairs first, then.¡± Dave nodded and took out his phone to make a call. After some time, they headed upstairs together. Back in the room, Keh was already lying obediently on the bed, which looked rather messy as if someone had just wreaked havoc on it. At that moment, both Benjamin and Anthony shared a look with Dave once again before averting their gazes tacitly. The doctor treated and bandaged Keh''s wound again before reminding him, ¡°Strenuous exercises are not rmended. Remember, if your wound is torn open again, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to heal properly.¡± Keh looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°So what kind of exercise is considered strenuous?¡± The doctor was dumbfounded. He did not expect Keh to ask such a question. Natasha promptly shot a re at the man, making him sit upright and nod at the doctor''s words. ¡°All right. I''ll be careful.¡± Dave was rendered speechless. Even Anthony and Benjamin were at a loss for words as well. All three of them were stunned. There was no doubt that they noticed the warning look in Natasha''s eyes. Is this still the Keh Hamilton that we know of? Before turning to leave, the doctor put on an awkward smile without saying anything. Natasha spoke up. ¡°I''ll go and get the medicine.¡± With that, she left the room as well. Both Anthony and Benjamin said in unison, ¡°Let''s go too!¡± As a result, only Keh and Dave were left in the room. Thetter walked over and gave Keh the side-eye before teasing him, ¡°The situation''s intense, but it''s obvious that youckbat power!¡± Keh knew exactly what Dave meant the moment he finished his sentence. To be precise, Keh knew exactly what wasing when he noticed the mischievous look in Dave''s eyes when thetter entered the room. Arching his eyebrows, Keh said, ¡°I don''t think you''d understand after being single for so many years.¡± Dave sneered, ¡°I may be single, but I''m not lonely at all.¡± Keh looked at him before adding, ¡°Dave, as someone with a lot of experience, I''d advise you to save some dignity and modesty for your future partner, lest she''ll regard you with disdain in the future.¡± Upon hearing those words, Dave looked at Keh. ¡°Does Natasha regard you with disdain?¡± ¡°Don''t lump me under the same category as you. I''m not like you!¡± Keh retorted. Dave looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Oh, Keh, how I hope you could see yourself in the mirror just now. You acted exactly like a man who''s afraid of his own wife!¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Keh countered Dave''s taunts with a question. Raising his brow, he appeared nonchnt. ¡±I''m willing to listen to my wife because she''s beautiful and outstanding!¡± Dave stared at Keh in utter disbelief. ¡°Are you still the Keh Hamilton that I know?¡± Dave asked. After giving it some serious thought, Keh broke into a smile. ¡°No. I''m the Keh Hamilton whom Nat knows.¡± At that moment, his mind was filled with the words that Natasha had told him just now. The boy who only had eyes for her had returned. At the thought of that, a wide smile spread across Keh''s face. Meanwhile, Dave watched with his brows deeply furrowed, thoroughly disgusted, especially when he saw Keh''s tender expression. ¡°Do you really have to disgust me like that?¡± Upon hearing those words, Keh shot him a re. ¡°You''re such a scumbag who doesn''t understand romance.¡± Dave was baffled. Keh looked at his friend and said, ¡°Dave, once you meet the love of your life, you''ll soon realize that the impossible will be possible.¡± ¡°Are you trying to teach me right now?¡± ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡± Keh quirked his brow. ¡°That''s nothing like what you said in the past.¡± Dave shook his head. ¡°As you said, that was in the past,¡± Keh replied. Clearing his throat, he continued, ¡°Now that I have Nat, everything will be different. I''m going to be a good man and uphold the virtues of manhood!¡± Dave was rendered speechless by his words. Virtues of manhood? Fortunately, Dave wasn''t drinking anything, or he would have spat his drink out. Turning his head to look at Keh, Dave''s eyes were filled with utter incredulity. It never urred to him that Keh would say such words one day. He then walked over to Keh and scrutinized thetter''s face for quite some time. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Keh asked. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I''m trying to see whether you''re still the same person. Or was the real Keh beaten to death by Boss?¡± Keh''s lips curled into a smirk when he heard that. ¡°He''s not capable enough to do something like that.¡± Dave went over and sat next to Keh. ¡°Then you must''ve forgotten that you came back covered in blood. If it wasn''t for Spencer, you''d be dead by now.¡± ¡°Please don''t make things that are part of my n sound so casual, will you?¡± said Keh. Dave chuckled. ¡°Yes, that''s more like it. This is the Keh Hamilton that I know!¡± Just then, Natasha returned after getting Keh''s medication. As soon as she entered the room, Natasha poured a ss of water and walked toward Keh. ¡°Here, take your medicine.¡± Keh put on a piteous look as he gazed at his wife. ¡±My wound hurts, Nat. I might need you to feed me.¡± Natasha was at a loss for words. Pfft! I can''t bear to watch this any longer. Dave got up and said, ¡°Carry on, then.¡± With that, he then left the room. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 It had been a few days since theyst heard from Thalia. Anthony was on the phone with her downstairs. ¡°Thalia, is it true that you have returned to Darz?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Not yet. But soon.¡± On the other side of the line, Thalia sounded a little awkward. When Anthony heard that, he knew something was wrong. ¡°Spencer went after you when you left that day. Did he manage to catch up with you?¡± Thalia said nothing. ¡°Are the two of you together?¡± guessed Anthony. ¡°Uh, yes,¡± answered Thalia half-heartedly before asking, ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± ¡°It''s nothing really. Things are almost done here, so I''m meaning to say, if you want to return to Darz, you can take Benjamin and me with you,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Has Nat agreed?¡± ¡°We have spoken about this before, and Nat has agreed. I just need to convince my daddy. But it should be fine. He will surely listen to Nat,¡± replied Anthony. After giving the matter some thought, Thalia responded, ¡°All right. I got it.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I''ll contact you before I leave,¡± said Thalia. The moment Anthony heard that, he knew something was going on between Thalia and Spencer. He immediately said, ¡°Okay, there''s no hurry. The two of you go ahead with whatever you have to do. I''ll be waiting for you whenever you are ready.¡± After that, there was no response from the other end of the line before the call was disconnected. Anthony nced at his phone and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Once she''s found friends of the opposite gender, she forgets about her buddies.¡± ¡°But, aren''t you also a friend of the opposite gender?¡± Just then, someone behind him spoke. Anthony turned around to see Miguel standing not far away. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes. At that instant, Miguel walked up to Anthony and stared at the boy with those X-ray eyes of his. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± questioned Anthony. ¡°I think you must be Anonymous!¡± guessed Miguel. Anthony was taken aback and said, ¡°Are you crazy? What gives you that idea?¡± He turned his head and saw Miguel getting down on his knees. Anthony was dumbfounded, his adorable face filled with shock. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± eximed Anthony. ¡°I know you are Anonymous! Please ept me as your disciple!¡± begged Miguel. ¡°I''m really not¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, you are!¡± ¡°I''m not!¡± ¡°You are!¡± proimed Miguel with such persistence and determination. ¡°I have secretly recorded a video showing how Anonymous operates. I may not have watched the video ten thousand times, but I have definitely watched enough that I can remember everything very distinctly. The day when we were fighting against Vermillion Base, I found your style of doing things very familiar. However, I find it hard to believe that the infamous Anonymous can be a child. But, one of my buddies noticed your smooth operation that day and recorded your moves. After repeatedparisons and days of analysis using theputer, I can finally confirm that you are Anonymous. There can be no mistake about this,¡± dered Miguel. Anthony looked at him and was at a loss for words momentarily. He is usually such a bubbly and energetic person. No wonder he looks so unkempt right now. It turns out that he hasn''t been sleeping for the past few nights. At that moment, Anthony scanned the surroundings to make sure that no one was around. He then leaned over, squatted down, and pondered before saying, ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that Anonymous is the one who taught me those skills? That''s why the way we operate is simr.¡± ¡°Even so, it won''t be exactly the same. It''s the same logic with twins. They may look alike, but are their fingerprints the same?¡± retorted Miguel. Anthony fixed his gaze on Miguel for a long time before helping thetter up. ¡°Please get up first. If other people see this, what am I supposed to say?¡± Miguel stared at him and begged once again, ¡°Then, please take me as your student!¡± ¡°Why will I do that? I don''t know anything. I learned my techniques from someone!¡± said Anthony. Miguel looked at the boy begrudgingly and still refused to get back up on his feet. ¡°You really have no intention of getting up, right?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°If you don''t ept me as your student, I won''t get up.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? Let me tell you something. I will never be threatened by anyone!¡± imed Anthony. ¡°Fine then. I''ll continue to kneel here. Later on, if anyone asks, I will tell them the truth.¡± Anthony was speechless. Initially, he was quite determined not to give in. However, as he looked at Miguel, he could feel his resolution weaken. ¡°You can''t behave like this, you know? You need something from me, but in order to get your way, you''re threatening me. That way, even if I''ve agreed to take you as my disciple, I might not teach you properly, right?¡± Miguel kept his eyes trained on the boy and remained silent. Anthony tried to fool him into getting up. ¡°Please stand up first, and we can talk this out.¡± ¡°Really? You are going to discuss this with me?¡± asked Miguel. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Anthony nodded. ¡°Sure! Of course.¡± Miguel then got up reluctantly. ¡°Miguel, you are so much older than me. I''m only a child. It was just a coincidence the other day. I was lucky, that''s all. You want to meet Anonymous so bad, don''t you? Later on, I''ll get him to give you a call and verify this matter. Is that okay?¡± asked Anthony. Once again, Miguel looked at him and said nothing. ¡°Since you''re not responding, I''ll take it as you''ve agreed. Well then, that''s all for today. I still have something to attend to. I''ll go upstairs first.¡± Still, Miguel remained quiet. ¡°I-I''ll go first,¡± said Anthony before he took a few tentative steps forward. Just then, Miguel took out his phone. ¡°Hi, Dave. You wanted to know who Anonymous is, didn''t you?¡± The moment Anthony heard that, he pivoted and ran back toward Miguel, yelling, ¡±Give me the phone! Give it to me!¡± He hopped with all his might, trying to take the phone from Miguel. ¡°How can you do that? Give it to me!¡± Anthony demanded. Miguel handed the phone to him. It was then the boy noticed he was fooled. There was no ongoing call showed on the screen. Anthony was furious. ¡°How dare you lie to me? No one has ever lied to me!¡± With an ingratiating smile, Miguel said, ¡°Master, please take me as your disciple. I promise I''ll obey you in the future. Also, I won''t tell anybody about your secret.¡± Anthony studied the man with a doubtful expression. ¡°I swear if I ever reveal your identity, I will never be sessful, and my name will be removed from the world of hackers. For the rest of my life, I''ll never be as good as the others¡ª¡± ¡°All right. Enough.¡± Anthony looked at him and let out a long sigh. ¡°Does that mean you agreed?¡± asked Miguel. ¡°Since you have already addressed me as your master, how can I refuse you?¡± mumbled Anthony. An ecstatic expression instantly appeared on Miguel''s countenance. ¡°I knew you will take me in as your disciple, Master!¡± ¡°But, let me rify something. I''m not Anonymous. Your master is Anthony, not Anonymous!¡± Miguel was a tactful person. Thus, he hurriedly answered, ¡°Of course. Even if your name is Dumbo and not Anthony, I will still dly be your disciple.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. How dare he call me ¡°Dumbo?¡± He''s the dumbo! Chapter 528 Chapter 528 The scene was wholly witnessed by someone on the upper floor. Keh was making a call by the window when he saw Miguel kneeling in front of Anthony. He furrowed his brows as he watched on. What exactly is the matter that could make a young man kneel to a child? As the distance was a bit far, Keh could only see that Anthony seemed to be denying whatever Miguel was saying to him. Moreover, Miguel''s back was facing Keh, so thetter couldn''t make out what he was saying. Just then, Natasha walked over and saw Keh engrossed in something. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± By the time Natasha followed Keh''s gaze and looked down, Anthony and Miguel had just walked away. Keh snapped out of his daze and looked at Natasha, revealing an innocent smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± Natasha nodded lightly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°By the way, Nat, did anything happen while I was unconscious for the past couple of days?¡± Keh asked. Natasha thought hard about Keh''s question before looking up at him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. She hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°Something happened to General Will of Vermillion Base. He should be dead by now.¡± The man frowned when he heard that. ¡°Dead?¡± He pondered for a bit and a thought came to his mind. ¡°Was it Boss?¡± Keh had a sharp mind; he was able to link things up fairly quickly based on a small clue. Natasha nodded, acknowledging Keh''s conjecture. Keh smirked. ¡°Well, only he is capable of pulling something like that.¡± ¡°He may be a crazy person, but I guess he sort of took revenge on my behalf...¡± Natasha murmured. Keh kept his gaze trained on her. ¡°Took revenge on your behalf?¡± As that topic was brought up, she looked up at him, her wless face shining brilliantly. With a smile, she said, ¡°I''ve figured out what happened to my father during my trip to Vermillion Base.¡± He looked at her skeptically. ¡°Is that so?¡± With a nod of her head, Natasha exined in detail, ¡°It was true that my father was one of the earliest batches of hackers in Vermillion Base. However,ter on, he thought of leaving the organization as he did not agree with their inhumane and ruthless ways of doing things. After he left, the general in charge back then issued the order to kill him.¡± ¡°The general in charge back then?¡± Keh rubbed his chin and did a mental calction. ¡°Based on the timeline, that general should be very old now. General Will''s age doesn''t match your story.¡± ¡°That''s right. Although it was the general back then who gave the order, Will was the one who suggested killing my father. The general listened to Will as he was his most trusted aide!¡± Natasha revealed. Keh took a while to digest the information. ¡°Was Will the one who told you all this?¡± ¡°Not all of it,¡± Natasha responded. Now that the matter was settled, she did not want to hide anything from Keh anymore. ¡°It was Boss who told me. He had a voice recording of him and General Will.¡± Keh did not suspect the authenticity of the recording because he believed Natasha was smart enough not to be duped easily. Scenes of his childhood shed across his mind at that moment. If he remembered correctly, the child he met back then must be Boss. Boss'' appearance at that ce could not be a mere coincidence. With that thought in mind, Keh sounded Natasha out. ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that the murderer might be someone else?¡± ¡°Those people back then are all dead, except for Will. I thought I will kill him myself but I did not expect him to die in Boss'' hands,¡± said Natasha. She paused momentarily and continued, ¡°I guess that''s fine as well. He might not have died in my hands, but ultimately, he''s dead. With that, I can let go of this rock in my heart. I finally can lead a normal life and no longer be tormented by nightmares.¡± Keh initially wanted to discuss more about this matter with Natasha, but after hearing what she said, he dropped the idea. Now that Natasha could finally find peace with herself after such a long time, it would only worsen her pain if he were to dig further into this matter. Moreover, it would be best for her to forget her painful past and live happily. With that, Keh turned to look at Natasha with a tender smile. ¡°You''re right. The person is gone and so is your pain. From now on, you no longer need to torture yourself with this matter anymore. Just live a carefree, peaceful life. When we return, I will settle thepany matters and fulfill my promise to you¡ªbe by your side, protect you, and travel with you around the world.¡± Natasha smiled as Keh''s words warmed her heart. ¡°I''d like to pay my respect to my parents when we return this time.¡± ¡°I''ll apany you,¡± said Keh. Natasha gazed at Keh and nodded in response. At that moment, Keh reached out his hand. Natasha nced at it and ced her hand in his palm. The man gently tugged at her hand and pulled her toward him, leaving only a few centimeters of space between them. ¡°Nat, does that mean you''ve agreed?¡± ¡°Agreed? To what?¡± ¡°Agreed to reconcile with me.¡± ¡°Reconcile? What do you mean?¡± Natasha asked in perplexion. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you going to y dumb now?¡± Natasha looked at Keh yfully. Her pretty smiling face was as vibrant as the sun. ¡°Keh, I don''t recall you asking me anything. So what am I supposed to agree to?¡± Keh caught her hint and proceeded to ask casually, ¡°All right, let me ask you then. Do you want to be my woman?¡± ¡°What happens if I reject?¡± Natasha teasingly asked, narrowing her eyes mischievously. Keh inched closer to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you dare to reject, I''ll just have to use force then.¡± Natasha tilted her head upward to look at Keh, who was a lot taller than her. She then chided, ¡°Keh, where is your chivalrous manner? You''re behaving like a scoundrel now!¡± ¡°Well, I act ording to the situation. It has been proven that being a scoundrel seems to be more effective when dealing with you,¡± said Keh, his eyes containing a deep and loving gaze. ¡°How shameless,¡± Natasha uttered in an unusually coy manner. Keh chuckled. ¡°So, what do you say? Do you agree or not?¡± Natasha mulled over it for a few seconds. ¡°Let me consider.¡± ¡°I already gave you time to consider yesterday.¡± ¡°Let me ask the children.¡± Natasha raised her brow. ¡°They don''t have a choice. In terms of blood rtion, I already have an edge,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Natasha retorted before breaking free from his embrace. ¡°I''ll go and ask them now. Wait for my answer.¡± ¡°If they object, will you do the same?¡± Keh grabbed her hand, unwilling to let go. ¡°Yup!¡± Natasha nodded, beaming at him. With that, she struggled free from his grip and walked away. The smile on Keh''s face gradually disappeared as he watched Natasha walk away. Nat, I want you to be happy every day, just like how you are now. Let me bear all your sorrows and take revenge on your behalf. Even if you were to know the truth someday, I''m sure you will not regret knowing that he died in my hands. Keh turned his head to look outside. His face was filled with determination as an icy glint shed across his ebony eyes. Boss, I''ming for you! Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Inside a room in Vermillion Base, Boss stared at the man lying on the bed. With a glint of hostility shing across his eyes, he broke into a smirk. ¡°How does it feel lying there? Good?¡± Will red intently at him, eyes burning with defiance. Boss let out a chuckle. ¡°Don''t give me that look. You''re the one who brought this upon yourself.¡± Mustering all his strength, Will asked, ¡°W-Why?¡± Suddenly, an insidious look descended upon Boss'' face. Through his gritted teeth, he exined, ¡°Why? What do you think? Why didn''t you ask yourself that question when you harmed my sister back then? How is she a threat to you at seven years old?¡± At the mention of the topic, Will''s eyes turned red. ¡°When you did her in back then, you should''ve done the same to me, but you didn''t. Instead, you tormented me throughout the years. Nheless, I still have you to thank, as I wouldn''t be where I am without the suffering you have inflicted upon me,¡± Boss remarked in a nonchnt tone as a devious smile shed across his face. ¡°K-Kill me!¡± Will cried out breathlessly. Boss shot him a re. ¡°Kill you? That would be letting you off too easily. After years of torture at your hands, I intend to return the favor. Besides...¡± Boss suddenly leaned in. ¡°You''re more useful to me alive than dead!¡± With that, a triumphant smile emerged on his face. Even though the sight of Boss sent a chill down Will''s spine, thetter was unable to move at all. ¡°Stop wasting your energy. The poison in you has been specially formted to progress slowly. Only when there''s enough of it in you would you end up in your current condition.¡± As Boss spoke, he exuded a wicked aura underneath his calm chiseled face. Will''s eyes widened further as emotions raged within him. ¡°Rx and don''t worry. I''ll get someone to take good care of your family.¡± Boss then got up and left, paying no heed to Will''s fiery eyes. To be precise, it was the look in Will''s eyes that fueled Boss'' sense of satisfaction. Finally, he, too, has a taste of his own medicine. Outside the room, Boss took a deep breath. Now that vengeance was served, the hatred he had been harboring all this while gradually eased. As he opened his eyes and prepared to leave, he suddenly saw a group of people discussing something noisily. Hence, he approached them. ¡°What''s going on?¡± The group quickly got up at the sound of his voice, but amidst their anxiety, one of them dropped something. ¡°Boss...¡± They looked at him, quaking in their boots. Boss looked at the item on the floor, and his sharp eyes immediately recognized it to be Natasha''s essory. Without a moment''s hesitation, he hurried over to pick it up. ¡°Boss, I-I found it¡ª¡± the person exined. Boss raised his gaze to look at the man and everyone else around. ¡°You found it?¡± The man nodded at once. ¡°That''s right. General Will locked the woman up in the southern camp that day. She probably left it there back then.¡± Only then did Boss recall the matter. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The man shook his head at once. After tightening his grip on the ne, Boss got back up and left. ¡°Boss...¡± Just when the man wanted toment about how expensive the ne looked, Boss'' intimidating aura caused him to hold his tongue. After all, Boss was now a different man from the past. Suddenly, Boss stopped in his tracks as if something hit him. Thereafter, he took off his watch and threw it at the man. ¡°I suppose this is enough?¡± The man''s face lit up in delight. ¡°Actually, you don''t have to, Boss.¡± Boss'' gaze swept across the men. ¡°Going forward, I will definitely not treat you the same way General Will did. I won''t take advantage of you or bully you. We will share all our profits and go through thick and thin together. As long as your loyalty lies with me, you''ll definitely be well rewarded.¡± The group asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You''ll soon see for yourselves!¡± ¡°Hurray!¡± The group erupted in cheers. ¡°Boss, we swear to follow you to the death!¡± At the same time, another group of men at the side yelled, ¡°We swear to follow you to the death too!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hearing themotion, everyone around began to gather one after another. After a brief discussion among themselves, they, too, shouted, ¡°Follow Boss to the death!¡± Staring at them, an indiscernible expression descended upon Boss'' face as he clenched the ne in his fist. Inside his room, Boss was sitting in his chair and staring at the ne. He recalled Natasha wearing it the first time he met her. This is probably one of her favorite things. Boss began to reminisce about the days he spent together with Natasha. It was then that Gavin walked in. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± Furrowing his brows, Boss looked up. ¡°This ne is broken. Can you get someone to fix it?¡± Gavin walked over and nodded awkwardly when he saw the ne. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°This ne belongs to that woman!¡± Gavin pointed out. When he saw that Boss was stunned, Gavin exined, ¡°I saw her wearing it the day she arrived at the base.¡± Boss¡ªwith no intention to hide the fact¡ªnodded. ¡°It is hers.¡± After giving the ne a look, Gavin turned his attention to Boss. ¡°Do you like her?¡± Boss lifted his gaze to look at Gavin. ¡°I do.¡± His readiness to admit the fact took Gavin by surprise. All this while, the generals preceding him had always kept their cards close to their chest, never revealing their true thoughts to anyone, not even to those closest to them. Thus, Gavin never expected to hear such a confession from Boss. Boss looked at Gavin and began baring his soul. ¡°She''s different from all the women I''ve ever known. Sooner orter, I''ll bring her back to my side.¡± ¡°Why are you being so candid with me?¡± Gavin asked. ¡°Why shouldn''t I? You''re my most trusted person.¡± When an awkward expression appeared on Gavin''s face, Boss continued, ¡°Gavin, I''m not General Will and won''t be someone like him. When I trust someone, I do so unconditionally, and you''re one of them who has earned my trust.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? I don''t have an answer, as it''s just my intuition. My gut tells me that you''ll never betray me,¡± Boss enunciated. With a frown on his face, Gavin clenched the ne in his hand. ¡°I''ll get someone to fix it.¡± After turning around to leave, he stopped abruptly at the door. ¡°I''ll help you achieve your ambition, but you had better not let me down.¡± Without waiting for a response, Gavin walked off decisively. Watching his leaving silhouette, Boss curled his lips into a profound smile. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 After a few days of recuperation, Keh''s wounds were almost healed. It was just that his behavior annoyed everyone to no end. At the sight of Natasha, his eyes would glimmer with delight, and he wouldn''t stop calling her ¡°Nat,¡± which caused everyone to be filled with disbelief. That day, Dave was chatting with Keh downstairs about some serious matters. ¡°Now that Boss has assumed control of Vermillion Base, I heard he has earned more loyalty from the men than General Will did,¡± Dave rted. Keh responded with a smirk, ¡°After biding his time for decades to get where he is now, he''s naturally going to do his best to maintain his position.¡± ¡°I managed to capture some men from Vermillion Base. During the interrogation, they revealed that Boss hasn''t given up looking for you and has already extended his reach here. Do you want to see them?¡± Dave asked. ¡°There''s no such need,¡± Keh replied. ¡°It''s normal for him not to give up. In fact, it would be strange if he did.¡± ¡°What did you do to him to make him hate you so much?¡± Dave asked curiously. Keh pondered for a moment. ¡°Hmm... Maybe it''s because I stole a batch of his goods? Kidnapped him and shot him? After the exchange, I made a fool out of him?¡± ¡°No wonder he wants to kill you.¡± A smile shed across Keh''s face. ¡°That will depend on whether he''s even capable of doing it.¡± ¡°To a warrior, humiliation is worse than death. Keh, his animosity toward you is no surprise at all. You truly are as ruthless as ever,¡± Dave remarked. Keh curled his lips. ¡°It''s clear that he was the one who started it first.¡± Dave never doubted Keh''s words. Since his retirement, he was prepared to leave everything behind. If Boss hadn''t provoked Keh first, thetter wouldn''t have gone this far. ¡°No matter what, you had better maintain your vignce for the time being.¡± Just as Keh nodded, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Dave, there''s something I need you to verify for me.¡± At the sight of Keh''s serious expression, Dave inquired, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Help me find a picture of Boss when he was a child.¡± ¡°Why do you need it?¡± ¡°I need to confirm something.¡± Without further questions, Dave nodded. ¡°All right.¡± He had barely finished talking when he looked at Keh again. ¡°Wait, shouldn''t you get your son to help you with this?¡± ¡°My son? Which one?¡± ¡°Anthony!¡± ¡°What for?¡± Keh was clueless. Dave cocked a curious brow. ¡°Don''t tell me that you still don''t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Dave burst into suddenughter upon seeing the look of confusion on Keh''s face. His face tells me he doesn''t know anything yet. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Keh stared nkly at Dave. ¡°I was considering whether to tell you or to continue keeping you in the dark,¡± Dave teased. ¡°Tell me quickly or I''ll strangle you to death,¡± Keh warned. After giving it a quick thought, Dave rted what happened the other day. When Dave finished, Keh was stunned speechless. ¡°How can it...¡± said Keh a whileter. ¡°You don''t believe it?¡± Dave raised a brow. ¡°I find it hard to do so,¡± Keh replied. ¡°If I''m not wrong, your son is probably with Miguel now. Shall we drop by to take a look?¡± Dave asked. Thereafter, Keh gave the other man aplicated look. Meanwhile, inside the hidden room, Anthony¡ªlying downnguidly on his reclining chair¡ªwas giving out instructions while popping grapes into his mouth. ¡°Faster. You need to pick up your pace. Given how slow you are, how are you going to be a hacker? You might as well be a programmer,¡± Anthony remarked in a nonchnt tone. ¡°I''m going as fast as I can.¡± ¡°You call that fast?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes with a contemptuous look on his face. ¡°Why did I ever take in a student who''s as dumb as you are?¡± Miguel took a deep breath. ¡°Why don''t you do it?¡± ¡°Fine, I will!¡± Anthony got to his feet and slipped into the former''s seat. ¡°Just this once. Watch and learn.¡± With that, Anthony stared at the screen as his fingers danced across the keyboard at incredible speed. Finally, hepleted the objective in less than a minute. The demonstration stunned Miguel. ¡°H-How did you do that?¡± ¡°Talent,¡± Anthony quipped with a cocked brow. Upon returning to his seat, he raised his eyes to be greeted by the sight of Keh and Dave standing behind him. Their sudden appearance gave him a shock. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Dave...¡± Keh gave him a grim look. ¡°Come with me.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± After ncing at Miguel, Anthony put down his grapes before leaving with Keh. When he walked past Dave, he gave thetter an usatory look but said nothing. At the same time, Miguel''s trailed his master''s figure with a worried gaze. ¡°Dave, will my master be all right?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°Master?¡± Cognizant that he had said something he shouldn''t have, Miguel retracted his gaze and continued practicing his hacking skills. When Dave took a look, his eyes narrowed ordingly. Outside, Keh took a seat while Anthony stood in front of him. Even though the man had his usual expression on which made it hard to discern his mood, Anthony could recognize that his father was furious. ¡°Daddy... w-what is it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh threw the question back at his son. Pursing his lips, Anthony racked his brain for an answer. ¡°Is Anonymous your master?¡± Keh stared at him. Blinking, Anthony nodded when he saw the stern expression on his father''s face. ¡°Yeah.¡± Despite the solemn look on his face, Keh was cognizant that he had no right to me Anthony, for he didn''t even know of his children''s existence until recently. With that thought in mind, he suppressed the anger within him. ¡°Anthony, I know that it was my fault to have missed being by your side throughout your growth, but I did put in a lot of effort looking for you and your siblings.¡± Anthony, eyes widened, waited to hear what else Keh had to say. Upon taking a deep breath, Keh continued, ¡°Anthony, I''m not here to reprimand you, but I want to know why you didn''t tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I-I didn''t know how to,¡± Anthony answered. The grim look on Keh''s face didn''t ease at all. After a momentary pause, he said, ¡°Forget it. It doesn''t matter.¡± With that, he got up and prepared to leave. Hmm? That''s all? ¡°Daddy, actually...¡± ¡°Don''t worry about it. Whatever that''s going on between the two of us will not affect you. As long as she doesn''t mind, you''re free to do whatever you want.¡± Once he finished, Keh retracted his gaze and left without turning back. Um... Despite Anthony''s urge to say something, the words never left his mouth. The boy sighed as he watched Keh''s leaving silhouette. The smell of jealousy in the air sure is intense. Nheless, the thought of the jealous look on Keh''s face caused Anthony''s lips to subconsciously curl into a smile. It was then that Benjamin came up from behind. ¡°Aren''t you worried that things are going to get out of hand?¡± Turning around to give the lurking Benjamin a look, Anthony replied, ¡°How bad can it get? All this while, Nat was the jealous one. It''s time the tables are turned. Besides, jealousy stirs feelings. Their rtionship might improve because of the jealousy!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Let''s see how the situation develops.¡± Anthony grinned before returning to the room. Benjamin, too, followed suit. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 On his way back to his room, Keh ran into Natasha. When the woman took note of his sullen look, she expressed her concern. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Keh replied before walking away in a huff. His reaction was no different from an overt disy of anger. Natasha raised a curious brow. Keh has been clinging to me for the past few days, so what''s with this sudden change in mood? Puzzled, she went after him. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied tly. Natasha pondered momentarily before nodding. ¡°Fine.¡± Pretending to believe him, she turned to leave without questioning him further. However, Keh furrowed his brows at her response and reached out abruptly to grab her. Turning around to be greeted by the scowl on his face, Natasha asked with a frown, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something else?¡± Keh was filled with exasperation just by looking at her. Suddenly, he pulled her back and pinned her against the wall. As an innocent look glistened in her eyes, she stared at him. ¡°What''s bugging you, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Is it so difficult to pacify me when you obviously know that I''m angry?¡± he questioned in a deep voice that was inexplicably enchanting. ¡°In that case, shouldn''t you tell me what happened in the first ce?¡± she remarked in a teasing tone while blinking at him. Reciprocating her gaze, he felt his heart pounding furiously as the urge to devour her and make her his swelled within him. That way, no one else would be able to covet her anymore. With a darkening gaze, Keh leaned in, his muscr body pressed against her tender figure. The sight of the woman in his arms caused his Adam''s apple to bob up and down. ¡°Nat, I''m tired of waiting!¡± Amidst her bewilderment, he lowered his head for a passionate kiss. When the surprised Natasha attempted to push him away, she felt him grabbing her hands and pinning them above her head. ¡°Mmm...¡± she moaned. Holding onto her slender waist, he lifted her up to bring her body closer to him. As he allowed himself to be intoxicated by the sweetness of her lips, the frustration from earlier gradually dissipated. It wasn''t until a long whileter that he finally released her. With his forehead resting against hers, he stared at her body with turbulent emotions raging in his eyes. As for Natasha, she clung to his chest, gasping desperately for air. ¡°Nat, can I?¡± he asked. ¡°I...¡± Natasha gave him a hesitant look. ¡°Now isn''t appropriate...¡± Without another word, she continued fixing her gaze on him. It took Keh a second before it dawned upon him what she meant. Subsequently, a sense of resignation shed across his lust-filled eyes. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Natasha apologized. Left without a choice, he held her tightly in his arms. With his chin resting on the top of her head, he nuzzled her gently as if he couldn''t wait to absorb her into his own body. All she did was nestle in his embrace. A whileter, he finally spoke. ¡°Nat, don''t you have anything to say to me?¡± She shook her head. No. He frowned at her. ¡°Don''t you want to know why I was angry?¡± At the mention of the topic, Natasha raised her gaze and rested her chin against his chest. After pondering momentarily, she nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°In that case, why didn''t you ask?¡± Keh inquired with a strange glint in his eyes. ¡°What''s bothering you then?¡± He simply stared at her. If it weren''t for the fact that he knew her temperament well, her response would have driven him up the wall. Taking a deep breath, he asserted, ¡°Nat, you must be doing this on purpose!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she countered. He lowered his gaze. ¡°You must be deliberately tormenting me!¡± The woman''s eyes narrowed. ¡°What gave you that idea?¡± Staring at her with his ck obsidian eyes, he suddenly asked a candid question, ¡°Nat, is he the reason you''re still not reconciling with me?¡± Confusion reigned in Natasha''s mind. He? Who''s he? With confusion written all over her face, she rified, ¡°And who is this ''he'' you''re talking about?¡± ¡°Anonymous.¡± In that instant, everything became clear to Natasha. ¡°Nat, do you have feelings for him?¡± Um, of course I do! In fact, he''s really important to me. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nheless, Natasha kept those words to herself, for they would inadvertently reveal Anthony''s identity. Unfortunately, her silence served as an implicit admission from Keh''s perspective. A wry smile broke out on his face. ¡°I understand.¡± Faced with his disappointment, she tried tofort him by saying, ¡°Keh, actually, the matter is a lot moreplicated than you think.¡± The next second, he gazed at her, his eyes filled with resolve. ¡°Even if you do, it''s fine because it happened before I came into the picture. Also, I have no intention of giving up on you.¡± ¡°Y-You really don''t mind?¡± ¡°I was the one who lost you first. Therefore, I should bear the consequences,¡± Keh exined. As she looked at him, a cheeky idea popped into her head. ¡°What if I have had a serious rtionship with another man? For example, what if I''m raising someone else''s children right now?¡± Keh''s eyes seethed with jealousy at the mention of the topic. Despite being cognizant of the murderous look in his eyes, she remained steadfastly silent. A brief momentter, Keh''s eyes darkened as he lowered his voice. ¡°If that is the case, I''ll still ept it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by epting it?¡± Keh reached out to lift her chin with his fingers. ¡°It means that I won''t give up on you even under those circumstances.¡± ¡°You really don''t mind?¡± Natasha raised her brows. ¡°Compared to that, I''m more concerned whether you''re mine now,¡± Keh answered. As her lips curled into a smile, she simplyy in his arms in silence, a symbolic indication of her dependence on him. Nevertheless, the gentle gesture was enough for Keh to feel as if his soul was made whole. ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha finally spokenguidly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°My rtionship with Anonymous... isn''t what you think,¡± she exined abruptly. As the man tenderly stroked her jet-ck hair, she continued, ¡°Simrly, his feelings for me aren''t what you pictured too.¡± ¡°But what other bond can you share that would make you sacrifice everything for him?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Perhaps it''s a familial bond?¡± He let out a sneer. ¡°A familial bond? How is that possible? How can there be such a rtionship between a man and a woman?¡± She stared at him in silence. Just when he wanted to probe further, he suddenly narrowed his glistening eyes. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Many possibilities crossed his mind. Then, he locked his gaze on Natasha. ¡°Nat, something''s not right!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. His eyes twinkled as he gazed at her. ¡°Anthony is good withputers, too, right?¡± Natasha hesitated for a moment before nodding. He stared at her, a dark glint shing across his eyes. After a long silence, he voiced out the wild possibility in his mind by asking, ¡°Don''t tell me, is Anthony Anonymous?¡± Natasha remained silent. I knew this secret can''t be kept for long, but Anthony will have to exin this himself. Taking in Natasha''s silence, Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Judging by your reaction, I think I''m right.¡± She immediately shook her head. ¡°I didn''t say anything.¡± However, her reaction just made it all the more suspicious. Anthony was indeed intelligent. Keh had always been curious about how and on what basis Anthony had joined Darz. Previously, he couldn''t figure it out and even intended to ask Anthony about it when he had time. However, he had been unable to free up his schedule. If Anthony really was Anonymous, then all the pieces of the puzzle would fall into ce. Everything would make sense. Why did Anthony show up so quickly at the hospital after Nat had gotten into trouble? Why did Thalia put so much effort into protecting him? How was he able to get his hands on the information Nat had sent over? Why did Anthony take action when no one responded after I asked for Anonymous'' help to deal with Vermillion Base? Most importantly, whenever I mentioned Anonymous, Anthony''s reaction was rather strange. Keh was finally able to connect the dots. It was not that he did not consider the possibility after noticing so many coincidences. However, he waspletely unable to imagine that a top hacker was a child, despite how Anthony disyed his extraordinary intelligence. The possibility was indeed absurd to think about. At that thought, a meaningful smile appeared on Keh''s face. Should I feel relieved or angry? That is my son! My beloved son! There were no words that could describe the expression on Keh''s face. Seeing how confident Keh was in his theory, it was unlikely for Natasha to be able to convince him otherwise. After pondering for a moment, she suggested, ¡°Why don''t I get Anthony toe in here? Both of you can have a chat.¡± ¡°There''s no need to,¡± Keh replied. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natasha was dumbfounded. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since he kept this from me, don''t me me for showing him no mercy.¡± Noticing the glint that shed across his eyes, she knew that things would not end well. Just when she was about to remove herself from his embrace, he suddenly tightened his hold on her. ¡°Nat, are you going to tip him off?¡± ¡°Of course not. This is between you and him. I won''t get involved,¡± she replied. After hearing that, he nodded in satisfaction. But then, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Where are you going, then?¡± ¡°I... My stomach feels a little weird.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked, his brows furrowing slightly. She nodded wordlessly. A look of distress appeared on his face as heid Natasha down on the bed before tucking her in. ¡±You get some rest and wait for me.¡± He immediately got off the bed after finishing his sentence. She stared at his leaving figure, asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I''ll be back soon.¡± With that, he left without even a nce back. Shey in bed as she watched him leave, knitting her brows when she felt the painful sensation in her stomach. Ten minutester, Keh returned to the room with a mug in his hand. He walked to the bedside and said, ¡°Here, Nat. Drink this.¡± She sat up and looked at the mug. ¡°Is this hot chocte?¡± He nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°You''ll feel better after drinking this.¡± She looked at him for a moment, took the mug from him, and took a few sips. ¡°The temperature is just right. It''ll be better if you down it in one go,¡± he added. She threw him another nce before finishing the rest of the drink. It was weird. After she finished the hot chocte, her stomach, which was hurting, felt as if a surge of warmth had seeped into it, taking away all the pain. Taking note of her eased expression, Keh asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°It doesn''t hurt anymore,¡± Natasha replied. The corners of Keh''s lips curved into a faint smile. He then reached out and ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m rubbing your stomach for you. It''ll help you feel better.¡± As he rubbed her stomach, the warmth from his palm was soothing. Soon after, she felt a lot better. Initially, jolts of pain would assail her from time to time, but all of a sudden, she felt as though her body was light and airy. Taking in the serious expression on Keh''s face, she remained silent. Seemingly sensing her hesitance, he said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± His eyes swept over her and his lips curved into a smile. ¡°Are you curious as to how I knew to do all these?¡± She hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°When I was a child, my father would do this for my mother whenever her stomach hurt.¡± As he spoke, he slowly lifted his gaze to look at her. ¡°My father also ordered me to make hot chocte multiple times. I caught on to it after making it so many times.¡± Natasha gazed at him, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Therefore, I wasn''t taught by some other woman, and I have never done this for any woman before. Even my mother only had the luxury to drink the hot chocte I made. You are the first woman to enjoy my care. You''ll be thest as well.¡± The smile on Natasha''s face widened as she continued to stare at him. She had to admit that his words made her feel a lot better. At first, she still had some suspicions about him. But at that moment, all of that had dissipated. In actuality, she had not expected herself to be the only woman Keh had ever loved. He had been such a jerk in the past, after all. However, after hearing his words, the happiness that washed over her was still indescribable. Without saying anything, she merely smiled as she closed her eyes to take a short rest. However, she eventually fell into a deep sleep. Keh sat by the bedside, still massaging her stomach, albeit easing up his movements so as not to disturb her sleep. He broke into a smile as he gazed at her rxed sleeping face. Although I''m a little mad at being kept in the dark about Anthony being Anonymous, I feel more relieved than anything. At least I know there is no one that could take Natasha away from me. She belongs to me. She ispletely mine. At that thought, a smug expression formed on his face. Gazing at her, he leaned forward and lightly nted a kiss on her forehead. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 At Vermillion Base, Boss was on a call. Just as he hung up, Gavin walked in hurriedly. ¡°Boss,¡± Gavin said, wearing a weird look on his face. ¡°What is it?¡± Boss put down his phone and looked at Gavin. Gavin did not say anything but instead opened his palm, revealing the ne. When Boss saw it, he reached out and picked it up. ¡°That was fast. Is it fixed already?¡± Surprisingly, Gavin answered, ¡°No.¡± Fiddling with the ne in his hand, Boss noticed that the chain was still broken. Frowning, he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don''t you find anything wrong with it?¡± Gavin questioned. ¡°Hmm? What''s wrong with it?¡± Boss questioned. ¡°There''s a chip in the ne,¡± Gavin said. Holding the ne, Boss heard what Gavin said. Then, he paused before echoing, ¡°A chip?¡± ¡°Yes. The jeweler found it when he was repairing it. There''s one here and here. If it wasn''t sent in for restoration, no one would know it was there.¡± As Gavin talked, he twisted open a small, protruding design piece, revealing a tiny chip. At the sight of it, Boss reached out, picked it up, and scrutinized it. After quite some time, Boss asked, ¡°What kind of chip is it? What''s it used for? Have you looked into it?¡± Gavin nodded. ¡°I hired someone to look into it, and the expert said this is a kind of chip that can be aputer once linked.¡± ¡°Aputer?¡± Boss said as doubt filled his eyes. ¡°With only this? In this size? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Let me rify. It can''t turn into aputer with just this. It needs to link with otherponents for it to work. I''m not too sure about the details, but people who use this kind of chip are usually hackers.¡± At that, Boss furrowed his brows. A hacker... Looking at the tiny chip that was even smaller than a pea, Boss frowned in thought again. This thing... Did someone put this on Natasha on purpose, or is this actually Natasha''s? At a sudden thought, Boss nced at Gavin and asked, ¡°Gavin, I remember you telling me that your daughter has gotten into university. Am I right?¡± Although Gavin felt slightly confused about what Boss was trying to say, the former nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She''s such a smart girl. Well, your children are smart, too, aren''t they?¡± At the mention of his family, Gavin replied, ¡°They got it from my wife. My wife''s a smart woman. However, she couldn''t get into university due to family issues. Otherwise, she would certainly be a high achiever too.¡± After listening to his story, Boss said, ¡°Gavin, do you think intelligence is inherited?¡± ¡°Yeah, absolutely!¡± ¡°Then, what about talent?¡± Gavin looked at his employer as realization dawned upon him. ¡°Are you trying to say that Ms. Watson might have inherited Theodore''s talent for hacking?¡± ¡°Bingo. As expected, you''re smart too. It seems like your children had not only inherited their intelligence from your wife,¡± Boss praised Gavin. At that moment, Gavin thought about the other possibilities before saying, ¡°I''ve never had something like this happen to me before, so I can''t be sure. But from what I know, if someone has a talent for something, it can be passed on to the person''s offspring.¡± ¡°So, do you think she inherited Theodore''s talent for this?¡± Boss queried. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After giving it some thought, Gavin answered, ¡°I''m not sure.¡± ¡°Then, look into it. Also, send this to our hacker team. Let them look at it and find out where this thing came from. I want to know the truth!¡± Boss enunciated, giving out orders. Upon hearing that, Gavin nodded, retrieved the chip, and went out. Meanwhile, Boss'' gazended on the ne on the table, unfathomable emotions swirling inside his eyes. Snippets of his time with Natasha shed across his mind. He had never understood why she was so confident. However, if things were like what he had deduced, then all would make sense. Is it really true, though? Could I be wrong about her? As he thought about the possibility, he wasn''t furious at all. Instead, a sudden sense of anticipation bubbled up within him. That was because he knew that sooner orter, she would return to his side one day. He had a feeling that this day wasing soon. As his train of thought stopped there, Boss gazed into the distance. A peculiar glint reflected off his yellow eyes. Meanwhile, when Natasha woke up, no one was in the room. She sat upright and felt that her stomach wasn''t hurting anymore. Recalling the scene where Keh lovingly rubbed and warmed her stomach up before she slept, a tender look surfaced in her eyes. When Keh shows some care, he can be so sweet that I might get diabetes. Lifting her nket, she was about to get down from the bed when the door opened slightly. In the next moment, she could see Benjamin poking his head in through the crack in the door. When the boy saw that she was awake, he said, ¡°Nat, you''re up?¡± ¡°Yes. Come in.¡± Natasha nodded and beckoned him in. Benjamin then pushed the door open wider and went inside. Before Natasha could get off the bed, Benjamin walked over and handed her slippers to her. As Natasha nced at the sensible little boy, she smiled. ¡°Nat, are you feeling better now?¡± he asked. Huh? ¡°Daddy said that you''re not feeling well, so we shouldn''t bother you,¡± he said with worry evident on his adorable little face. Natasha was speechless. She could almost imagine how Keh prevented the children from looking for her. Natasha chuckled. ¡°Don''t listen to your daddy''s nonsense. I''m fine.¡± At that, Benjamin smiled. Then, he inched closer to Natasha, staring at her before asking, ¡°Nat, when Daddy gets better, are you leaving?¡± Natasha nodded in affirmation. ¡°I think so. Why?¡± ¡°Nat...¡± Benjamin stared at her, hemmed and hawed, but still couldn''t get the words out of his mouth. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Natasha prompted. ¡°Nat, did Anthony tell you that after everything is over, we might have to go to Darz?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°A-Are you okay with that?¡± he gingerly asked. ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied. Uh... The boy stared at her, dumbfounded. Isn''t this different from what we agreed on? Natasha fixed her gaze on the boy''s face. ¡°I don''t like that. No parent would want their children to go far away. However, for your sake, I can only say okay.¡± Benjamin looked at her and broke into a vibrant smile. ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. When Anthony and I are free, we''ll visit you!¡± ¡°Are you all leaving? When?¡± Natasha asked on the phone. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, then we''ll leave two dayster,¡± Thalia said. Natasha stared at her son''s face. Though reluctant to see them leave, she still nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Nat, I''ll keep youpany for these few days. How''s that?¡± Benjamin said. Knowing that they had never left her side before, too, Natasha understood that they were equally reluctant to part with her as well. Therefore, so as not to make them sadder than they already were, Natasha made sure to maintain a cheerful demeanor when she was around them. Smilingly, she questioned, ¡°All right. What are we going to do?¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 ¡°Nat, how about you go downstairs with me?¡± Benjamin raised his brow and asked her. ¡°What are we going to do downstairs?¡± asked Natasha. shing her a mysterious smile, Benjamin approached her and held her arm. ¡°Come with me, and you''ll find out!¡± With that, Natasha headed downstairs under Benjamin''s lead. When they reached the courtyard, Natasha asked again, ¡°Where are you going to bring me?¡± ¡°You''ll know soon!¡± Natasha nced at him and smiled. The sky was clear outside. Under the sun, everything looked vibrant and full of life, and it felt as if they were basking in the wonders of Mother Nature. When Benjamin and Natasha reached the gate, a voice sounded from the outside. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha paused in her tracks, unsure whether she was hearing things. ¡°Nat!¡± the sweet voice called again. When Natasha looked over, she saw a figure running in from the outside. At the sight of the girl, Natasha froze. Wearing a dress, a hat, and a sling bag across her body, Denise looked just like a character straight out of a cartoon as she skipped toward Natasha. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. For a moment, Natasha was in a daze. I''m hallucinating now, am I? While she was still spacing out, Denise approached her and embraced her tightly. It was only when Natasha felt Denise''s arms around her that she realized the girl was really standing before her. Natasha looked down at Denise, whose hat had fallen off while she was running earlier. Despite the fact that her hair was ttened because of the hat, she still looked adorable. ¡°Nat, I missed you so, so much,¡± Denise confessed with a trembling voice. When Natasha raised her head again, she saw Keh walking in with a suitcase. In an instant, she seemed to understand something. Lowering her gaze, she stroked Denise''s head and responded, ¡°I missed you, too.¡± Denise continued to cling to Natasha. After all, she had never been separated from thetter for so long. She missed Natasha so much that she felt like losing her mind. Standing at the side, Benjamin couldn''t help but tease, ¡°Denise, did you only miss Nat?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Denise answered. It seemed like she had no intention to let go as her arms remained wrapped around Natasha''s hand. With a helpless smile, Benjamin said, ¡°All right, that''s enough. Let''s go inside first.¡± Denise looked up at Natasha with red-rimmed eyes and pouted. ¡°Nat, carry me!¡± Right away, Natasha leaned down and took the girl into her arms. Upon seeing Denise hanging onto Natasha''s body like a baby ko, Benjamin frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Keh piped up, ¡°Let me carry you.¡± ¡°No. I want Nat to carry me!¡± Denise refused to give in. Hearing the girl''s words, Natasha nced at Keh and arched her eyebrow triumphantly. At that moment, she felt like she had finally won after being the children''s mother for years. ¡°Nat isn''t feeling well,¡± Keh imed. Immediately, Denise looked at Natasha and touched thetter''s forehead, cradling her face in her palms. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat? Are you sick?¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°Then... Then what''s wrong?¡± Denise asked with tearful eyes. ¡°Her stomach hurts,¡± Keh interjected. The smart girl twirled her eyes and gave his words a thought before instantlying to a realization. She then turned around and stretched her arms toward Keh, who took her into his embrace immediately. ¡°Nat, your hand.¡± Denise reached out one hand to Natasha, wanting to hold hands with her. Natasha broke into a grin and extended her hand. With Keh carrying her and Natasha holding her hand, Denise was finally satisfied. After they entered the living room and sat on the couch, Denise got off Keh and moved to sit next to Natasha before hugging thetter again like a pitiful child deprived of love. Natasha had never seen her daughter acting like this. ¡°Are you finally appreciating my existence now?¡± she teased. ¡°What do you mean? I''ve always appreciated you. You''re the best, Nat!¡± Denise stated while snuggling against Natasha. ¡°How about Daddy?¡± Natasha probed. Before Denise could answer, Keh remarked, ¡°I didn''t lose her affection. It''s just that she already hugged me long enough on our way here.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. She pretended to be upset as she turned to Denise, grumbling, ¡°Oh, I see...¡± ¡°Nat, I missed you a lot! I even lost weight because I missed you too much,¡± Denise whined. Natasha gave Denise a once-over and remarked, ¡°You did lose some weight, but howe you also became prettier? Look at how fair and dazzling you are!¡± ¡°I''m pretty because it''s my job requirement, but I really lost weight because I kept thinking of you.¡± At that, Natasha burst intoughter. ¡°Are you sure you didn''t lose weight on purpose?¡± ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°All right, I''ll believe you!¡± ¡°Nat, did you miss me?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± That confession surprised Denise, who initially thought Natasha would tease her again instead of admitting that she missed her right away. There was an earnest look on Natasha''s face, and the sight of that brought tears to Denise''s eyes again. ¡°I missed you too, Nat.¡± Once again, Denise dove into Natasha''s arms. This time, Natasha embraced the girl without a word. She did miss them a lot, too. Back when they were together, she never felt that way, but their time apart made her realize how happy she was with them around. As Benjamin watched them, he curled his lips up and suggested, ¡°Nat, how about we stay here and spend time together before we go back?¡± Hearing that, Natasha looked at Benjamin and then at Keh. ¡°Were you the ones who asked Denise toe here?¡± ¡°We decided on this secretly while we were on the phone with Denise the other day. Daddy only found out today. He was asked to fetch Denise at thest minute,¡± Benjamin exined. Natasha narrowed her eyes at his words and chided, ¡°You''re getting bolder, aren''t you? What if someone abducts her on the way?¡± Just then, Denise looked up and chimed in, ¡°Nat, I didn''te here on my own.¡± Under Natasha''s curious gaze, she continued, ¡°Sharon drove me here.¡± Natasha was surprised to hear that. ¡°Sharon? Then where is she now?¡± ¡°She imed she had work to do and went somewhere else.¡± Work? What kind of work would require her to travel all the way here? At that thought, Natasha threw Keh a look. He understood what she meant right away and said, ¡°I''ll arrange it soon.¡± In response, Natasha gave him a nod. ¡°Nat, can we ask Sharon toe here as well? I know she came all the way here just to bring me to this ce,¡± Denise said. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Upon hearing that, Natasha fixed her gaze on the little girl. ¡°What''s up, Nat? Is something wrong?¡± asked Denise. Natasha pondered for a moment before exining, ¡°This isn''t our home. It belongs to your daddy''s friend, so we can''t just do as we please.¡± Denise furrowed her brows and was just about to say something when Dave''s voice rang out behind her. ¡°It is always a pleasure to greet a friend from afar. Who this house belongs to doesn''t matter.¡± As he strode toward them, Dave fixed his gaze on Natasha and Denise. ¡°My house has been rather empty all these years, but your arrival made this ce livelier, so please don''t be so courteous with me and treat this ce as if it''s your own home.¡± Keh remained silent as he listened with his brows slightly arched. Just then, Natasha wanted to say something, but she noticed Denise was staring dazedly at Dave. ¡°Mister, you''re really handsome... just like a prince in a TV show.¡± Dave found himself at a loss for words. The little girl''s praise amused him. Listen to that. An innocentpliment like that feels genuine and sincere. Finally, someone in this family has some tact. He looked at Denise and beckoned to her. ¡°Come here.¡± The little girl got out of Natasha''s embrace and made her way to Dave, looking obedient and adorable as she stood in front of him. ¡°Your name''s Denise?¡± asked Dave in a soft voice, his tone much gentler than before. Denise nodded in response. ¡°Yeah.¡± Dave gave her a once over beforeplimenting her, ¡°You''re very pretty. I really didn''t expect your daddy to have a daughter as pretty as you.¡± Everyone loved apliment. Hence, Denise lifted the corners of her lips into a smile as soon as she heard the man''s words. ¡°You''re very handsome, too, Mister. You''re way better looking than movie stars!¡± Dave looked over at Keh with a teasing gaze. After that, the former fixed his eyes on Denise and asked, ¡°Then, who''s more handsome? Me or your daddy?¡± Upon hearing his question, Denise furrowed her brows and pretended to be upset. ¡°Mister, do you not enjoy our talk or do you dislike me? Why would you ask me such a difficult question? What do you think I should say?¡± The little girl''s brilliant retort stunned Dave. He looked over at Keh, who had his brows quirked and was wearing a smug expression on his countenance. Denise was a natural-born drama queen and could change her expressions with the snap of a finger. Her award-winning acting could convince everyone she was truly upset by the situation. Dave looked at her, unable to conjure a response at that moment. ¡°That''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°Mister, your question is equivalent to asking a child if she likes her mom or her dad more, but no matter how she answers the question, she still needs to make a choice despite liking them both equally,¡± Denise countered. ¡°You''ve got a point. I''ve never been a parent, so I didn''t know. I''m sorry for asking such an insensitive question. Don''t be mad, Denise.¡± As soon as the words left Dave''s lips, Denise instantly shed him a bright smile. ¡°Since you''ve said that, then I won''t be mad anymore. After all, most handsome men tend to say things they don''t mean, so they should be forgiven!¡± Once again, Dave was rendered speechless by the little girl''s witty response. The shift in her attitude was so quick he could barely keep up. He looked at Keh and Benjamin. Both of them had smiles hanging on their lips. At that point, Natasha couldn''t help but chime in, ¡°Don''t be rude, Denise!¡± Denise turned to look at her and retorted, ¡°I was just teasing him.¡± Only then did realization dawn upon Dave. He had been fooled by the little girl. Well, how could I forget that she and the two boys are siblings born at the same time? The two of them are incredibly smart, so of course, she''d be simr. I almost got fooled by her cute and obedient appearance. ¡°As expected, you''re just like your daddy. You''re both actors,¡± Dave remarked. ¡°I''ll take that as apliment, Mr. Dave.¡± ¡°Oh, you know me?¡± ¡°Of course! Daddy often talks about you at home, but he never mentioned you were so handsome!¡± As she spoke, Denise couldn''t bear to avert her eyes from the handsome man. She was a sucker for attractive people and couldn''t help letting her gaze linger a little longer whenever she spotted a good-looking person. Noticing the little girl''s expression, Dave could no longer hold in hisugh. Having a daughter like Denise was heart-warming, and at that moment, he had to admit that he truly envied Keh. ¡°Mr. Dave, can you carry me?¡± asked Denise. The man''s response came instantly. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Why don''t we take a picture together, Mr. Dave? I''ll send it to Sharonter. She''ll definitely be so jealous of me!¡± Denise had utterly melted his heart, so Dave was more than happy to fulfill her requests. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing how the two were getting along so quickly, the rest of the family, who were observing their interaction, couldn''t help but shake their heads helplessly. Denise was the textbook definition of a social butterfly. There was no one she couldn''t get along with after a short while. Just then, Anthony''s hurried footsteps sounded as he ran indoors. His tone wasced with excitement as he called out to his younger sister, ¡°Denise!¡± Anthony ran up to Denise and broke into a huge grin when he finally saw her. Since they were young, the three siblings had never been separated. This was the first time they had been apart for so long. Although he didn''t mention it, Anthony undoubtedly missed his sister. Denise looked at him, smiling from ear to ear. The brother and sister hadn''t seen each other for some time, and an indescribable feeling surged in their hearts when they were finally reunited. Ruffling his younger sister''s hair, Anthony teased her, ¡°You sure became uglier since west saw each other.¡± Denise''s face fell when she heard that. ¡°Tony!¡± The boy''s smile widened. ¡°Don''t worry, you''re still my younger sister no matter how ugly you are.¡± Upon hearing that, Denise pursed her lips at her brother. The rest of them couldn''t help butugh at the two''s banter. After a while, Denise had seemingly gotten used to the new environment. She sat on the couch with her brothers and chatted as if they had endless secrets to share with each other. Natasha looked toward Keh. She was about to get up from her seat when the man fished out a phone and passed it to her. Natasha was ncing at the phone when Keh piped up, ¡°The password''s your birthday.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She curled her lips into a smile when she heard that. The feeling of being trusted wasn''t bad at all. Natasha didn''t hesitate to take the phone, and she walked outside right after. After she found Sharon''s number, she instantly gave the woman a call. In no time, Natasha got through to Sharon. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sharon, it''s me,¡± said Natasha. ¡°Ms. Wa¡ªMrs. Hamilton?¡± ¡°You can call me by my name.¡± The woman on the other end of the line was hesitant. ¡°Won''t that be inappropriate?¡± ¡°Of course, not. We''re of simr age, and if I''m not mistaken, I''m older than you by a year,¡± Natasha remarked nonchntly. ¡°Then... I''ll address you as Nat, is that okay?¡± Natasha looked into the distance as she curved her lips upward. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What''s the matter, Nat? Why did you call me? Did something happen to Denise?¡± queried Sharon. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 It was apparent that Sharon truly liked and cared for Denise. ¡°She''s fine. One of the reasons I called is to thank you; she told me how you took the time to send her here. The other reason is I want to invite you over,¡± voiced Natasha immediately. ¡°Yes, that was the n at first, but something came up. We had to take a transit flight elsewhere for two days. What if I go over after I''m done with my business?¡± inquired Sharon. After some thought, Natasha nodded in response. ¡°No problem. You do what you have to do, and we''ll talk again when you''re back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°That''s it for now. Be safe.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With that, the phone call ended. Natasha stilled for a few seconds before turning around to see Keh behind her. ¡°Why did youe out here too?¡± questioned Natasha when she noticed the man. Keh, who was much taller than Natasha, approached her before wrapping his arms around her. ¡°Nat, do you have that much faith in me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You didn''t seem to care who contacted me. Weren''t you worried at all?¡± asked Keh. Natasha thought seriously for a while after hearing that question and then nodded. ¡°Why did you nod? What does that mean?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at Natasha. ¡°It means I believe in the boy who''s regained his memory. He wouldn''t lie to me!¡± replied Natasha. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Keh stared at the woman with his sparkling obsidian eyes for a moment before promising, ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. I''ll never lie to you again.¡± Looking back at the man, Natasha nodded once again. Then, Keh leaned in, intending to press his lips against Natasha''s. However, Dave just so happened to walk out at that exact moment and witnessed Keh''s action. When Dave purposely coughed two times to alert the two of his presence, Natasha snapped back to her senses and lowered her eyes evasively. ¡°Are you blind or something?¡± questioned Keh rhetorically while turning to re at Dave. ¡°Sorry. Shall we pretend that I never came out?¡± suggested Dave with an eyebrow raised. ¡°I think that''d be nice,¡± answered Keh unashamedly with a nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Dave then pretended as if he was going to do as suggested. Watching the two men fool around, Natasha voiced, ¡°I''ll go inside. You two take your time.¡± With that said, she nced at the men before turning around to leave. Even as Natasha walked away, Keh could not seem to take his eyes off of her. ¡°Come on. She''s gone, so put away those yearning eyes of yours,¡± uttered Dave. Only then did Keh shift his attention to Dave. ¡°You must be jealous because you''ve been single for far too long, so let me give you a piece of advice. Start seeing somebody instead of ruining my moments,¡± said Keh with a re. Dave did not appreciate how arrogant Keh sounded, though. ¡°Do you think you''re all that just because you''re in love, Keh?¡± In response, Keh kept his eyes locked on Dave as he nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes. Not only that, but I also have three children.¡± Unsure what to say to that, Dave simply kept silent. ¡°Do you know what it''s like to learn to love someone after marrying them? Wait, that''s not the case because I''d already fallen for her when I was young. A lot happened between then and now, and it''d take me a while to tell you everything.¡± Keh''s eyes lit up when he reminisced about his past with Natasha. ¡°What I wouldn''t give to have a mirror so I can show you how stupid you look right now.¡± Dave narrowed his eyes condescendingly at Keh. To that, Keh shrugged nonchntly. ¡°That''s because you have no idea what it''s like to find treasure.¡± At that moment, Dave inadvertently nced inside before stating in a lowered voice, ¡°You''re right; I have no idea what that''s like. After all, not everyone is as fortunate as you are. You two still have each other even after all you''ve been through.¡± Keh then gazed at Dave silently for a while before uttering, ¡°Someday, you''ll find your other half too.¡± After looking up to meet Keh''s gaze, Dave responded, ¡°Forget about it. Freedom suits me more.¡± Keh continued to look at Dave as he broke into a half-smile. ¡°By the way, I have good news about the matter you wanted me to look into.¡± Dave quickly changed the subject. As soon as Keh heard that, he put on a stern face as well. ¡°I came to you the second I was informed that I''d receive the photo. It should be here by now!¡± stated Dave while pulling out his phone to check his inbox. ¡°Got it.¡± As expected, Dave found a photo in the message he had just received, so he quickly showed it to Keh. ¡°Take a look.¡± When Keh saw the person on the screen, he instantly narrowed his eyes, for the bloodied boy he remembered seeing passing him by in a car was exactly the same as the one he saw on the phone. At that moment, Keh''s eyes immediately turned bloodshot. ¡°Is that him?¡± inquired Dave when he noticed Keh''s sudden change in mood, and the other man nodded in response. Dave knew what the look in Keh''s eyes meant, so he put away his phone and looked at the man. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°It''s simple; I''ll kill him!¡± replied Keh with an increasingly grim face. ¡°There''s nothing simple about it.¡± Dave continued to stare at Keh. ¡°If it were, he would''ve died ten thousand times over,¡± scoffed Keh. Dave could tell that Keh had already made his decision, so he pondered for a while. ¡°About this matter...¡± ¡°Don''t tell her.¡± Dave was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Do you n to deal with this on your own?¡± Staring nkly into the distance, Keh seemed as if his eyes had be empty for a moment. ¡°It wasn''t easy for her to let this go, so I don''t want her to be sucked back into the storm of hatred. If anyone''s going to do it, it should be me. I''ll be vengeance,¡± said Keh determinedly. Dave could tell that Keh was dead serious about what was said. Even though he had never seen Keh that way before, he knew Natasha was the kind of woman worth throwing everything away for. After a while, Dave uttered while staring at Keh, ¡°I understand. I''m here if you need me!¡± Keh then turned to look at Dave. ¡°I''d like to deal with this personally.¡± ¡°I''m not trying to stop you from doing that!¡± ¡°What I meant was...¡± There was something Keh wanted to say, but he changed his mind in the end. ¡°Forget it. I''ll tell you when I''ve thought it through.¡± Having known Keh for so long, Dave understood what the man meant, so he walked over to shoot Keh what seemed like a warning look. ¡°Keh, I know you''re tough, but if you dare y hero, I''ll inform DX of your return and see how you like it.¡± In response, Keh furrowed his eyebrows at Dave, who then looked away. ¡°I have some matters to tend to at the headquarters, so don''t save dinner for me.¡± With that, Dave left without turning back. The look in Keh''s eyes softened as he watched the man walk away, for he felt blessed to have such a friend. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 When Keh entered the living room, Natasha was having fun with the three children. The scene was so heartwarming that it would give any wandering man the desire to settle down. Had any sailor stepped into the house then, they would probably be convinced to stay onnd for good. Keh would give anything to build a happy life with Natasha and the kids, but he knew there was something he must do first. If I don''t deal with the matter, Natasha will have to. But how can I let her do such a thing? It must be me. With that thought in mind, Keh was instantly filled with mixed emotions while his eyes turned dull. The moment Denise saw Keh standing at the door, she threw herself at the man before lifting her head to look at him. ¡°Daddy, are you hurt?¡± Keh then suppressed his emotions and smiled at Denise. ¡°It''s nothing serious!¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± requested Denise with concern in her eyes. Keh thought for a moment but eventually lowered himself. ¡°Is it here?¡± inquired Denise, curious to see the wound. However, as soon as her hand touched Keh''s shirt, the man picked her up. ¡°Ah!¡± Denise cried out in surprise and giggled because of the sudden action. ¡°Put me down, Daddy!¡± demanded the girl. Still, Keh continued lifting his daughter high in the air as he inquired, ¡°So do you still think I''m unwell?¡± In response, Denise quickly shook her head smiling. Only then did Keh embrace his daughter. Looking at Denise, he could not help but be reminded how much he missed her. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Of course! I''ve said that many times already!¡± replied Denise, pretending to sound impatient. ¡°How much do you miss me?¡± Keh continued with his questions. After thinking seriously, Denise answered, ¡°As much as I''d miss cake if I hadn''t had any for days.¡± Keh chuckled when he heard the reply. ¡°You don''t miss me. You just want me to take you out for a good meal, don''t you?¡± ¡°No,¡± denied Denise, still smiling. ¡°So, you don''t want to have something delicious?¡± Keh raised an eyebrow yfully at his daughter, who shook her head in response. Then, the man nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Okay. I was nning to take you somewhere awesome, but I guess we''ll just settle with whatever.¡± Denise''s eyes instantly lit up when she heard that. ¡°Where were you nning to take me, Daddy?¡± ¡°Oh, we''re not going there anymore.¡± ¡°You''re the best, Daddy! You''re my favorite person in the world!¡± Denise immediately began buttering her father up. Keh utterly sumbed to his daughter''s pleas. ¡°Fine. I''ll take you somewhere with awesome food,¡± promised Keh. ¡°I knew you were the best, Daddy!¡± With her petite arms around Keh, Denise happily buried her head in her father''s chest. Looking at the precious father-and-daughter moment, Natasha inquired, ¡°What about me?¡± Denise then turned around to face Natasha and replied, ¡°Nat is the best too!¡± With her arms spread open and a big smile on her face, Natasha gestured for the girl toe to her. Even though Denise enjoyed the affection provided by the two adults, as a thoughtful girl, she understood that one was unwell and the other injured. ¡°Put me down, Daddy. Otherwise, Nat is going to start worrying about your injury,¡± urged Denise after shifting her attention back to her father. The little girl''s words were enough to amuse the adults, so Keh put her down as requested and patted her on the head. ¡°Nothing escapes you, huh?¡± ¡°Of course. My eyes are as sharp as an eagle''s,¡± joked Denise. However, Natasha denied what the girl said when Keh looked at her. ¡°That''s not it. I just want to hold you.¡± ¡°But it breaks Daddy''s heart that you''re unwell,¡± stated Denise, rendering Natasha speechless. Keh immediately nodded in agreement when he heard his daughter. Denise is getting more and more understanding. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With that, Denise turned to her father. ¡°I''m right, aren''t I, Daddy?¡± ¡°You are. In fact, you took the words right out of my mouth,¡± answered Keh, making his daughter smile like a blooming flower. Natasha simply smiled as well while gazing at the father and daughter. ¡°Nat, if you''re up for it, why don''t we go out for dinner tonight?¡± asked Keh as he approached Natasha. Meeting the children''s hopeful gaze, Natasha thought for a brief while before nodding in response. ¡°Sure.¡± The second she agreed to go out, the kids were over the moon. ¡°Then you should get ready. I''ll let you know when it''s time to go,¡± informed Keh. After nodding again, Natasha led the three children away. The look in Keh''s eyes turned tender as he watched them disappear up the stairs. Only when they were out of his sight did he head outside with his phone in hand. Twenty minutester, Natasha knitted her eyebrows at her off-white dress in the mirror. ¡°Won''t it be a hassle to go out in this? Maybe I should change into something simpler.¡± ¡°You look perfect in that dress, Nat!¡± eximed Denise. ¡°If Daddy sees you in that, he''ll surely fall head over heels for you.¡± ¡°Nat doesn''t need to wear that to make Daddy fall for her again,¡± protested Anthony when he heard his sister. ¡°That''s right. Nat will do more than make Daddy fall head over heels; she''ll take his breath right out of his lungs!¡± chimed in Benjamin. Natasha could not help but break into a chuckle after listening to what the children had to say. Then, Denise nodded confidently while gazing at Natasha. ¡°It''s decided, Nat. That''s what you''ll wear.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Natasha had no choice but to oblige, for she had learned that it was futile to argue with the girl when it came to choosing her outfits. ¡°You may not know this, Nat, but you''re the most stunning person I''ve seen in a dress,¡± voiced Denise. ¡°Does that mean I don''t look good in anything else?¡± ¡°No. You look great no matter what you wear, but you''re like a supermodel when you''re in a dress,¡± exined Denise, smiling. Natasha was about to say something else when somebody knocked on the door, so Benjamin quickly went to get it. ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Keh after walking in. ¡°We sure are. We can go anytime!¡± answered Denise. When Keh saw Natasha standing in the middle of the room, he was utterly stunned. Natasha had always been beautiful, but she mostly wore simple outfits because she did not like taking the time to dress up. However, whenever she did dress to the nines, she would be a real head-turner. Keh was already spellbound when he saw Natasha in a long dress. Seeing how dumbfounded their father was at the sight of Natasha''s beauty, the children could not help but whisper to each other. ¡°Why does it feel as if the rtionship between Daddy and Nat has changed?¡± inquired Denise curiously. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 At that moment, Anthony dered, ¡°You have a keen eye. Things are indeed different now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Denise asked. Benjamin spoke then. ¡°You don''t know yet, right? Daddy''s memories returned to him.¡± Denise was stunned when she heard Benjamin''s words. ¡°You mean Daddy remembered the things from his childhood?¡± Benjamin and Anthony nodded at the same time. Denise peered at her brothers, who were looking at each other, before asking while motioning for both thumbs to entangle together, ¡°Does that mean Daddy and Nat have...¡± Her brothers shrugged in the unison. They, too, didn''t ask what was going on. So, what they saw now was the situation that they knew. Denise shifted her gaze from Anthony and Benjamin to Keh and Natasha. At the moment, Keh was walking toward Natasha. When he arrived before her, he looked at the latter with loving eyes. He noticed the strands of hair by her ear before gently helping her to brush it away. Natasha blushed as a result of his action. Kehplimented, ¡°Nat, you are so pretty.¡± Natasha gazed at him. ¡°You''re handsome too.¡± Keh smiled. He lifted Natasha''s face and was about to kiss her when suddenly Natasha hinted for him to look at the kids who were beside them. The man was too immersed in his feelings that he had totally forgotten about the kids'' existence. He turned to look at them under Natasha''s reminder. Truth enough, they were looking at them unblinkingly. When they noticed Keh''s movement, the kids were momentarily stunned. ¡°Are you guys sure you want to continue staring at us?¡± Keh asked. The three children finally regained their senses. ¡°We... will head out now.¡± With that, the kids started jostling each other as they headed outside. Denise was thest one to leave. She intentionally left a gap in the door when she closed it. Meanwhile, Keh watched them leave before questioning Natasha, ¡°Can I continue now?¡± Natasha was about to say something when Keh interrupted her. He quickly pulled her into his embrace. The kiss he nted on her lips was domineering and invading. Natasha didn''t try to stop him. Instead, she reached out and wrapped her arms around him. Denise''s eyes brightened as she watched the interaction between Keh and Natasha from outside the door. This is like a tv show! Heh! It''s so exciting watching an attractive man and a gorgeous woman kissing. Anthony and Benjamin turned back at that moment. When they noticed Denise was peeking, Benjamin immediately rushed forward and covered her eyes while pulling her to the side. ¡°Don''t look. Kids are not allowed to look.¡± Denise was thrilled. ¡°Ben! Daddy and Nat are a couple now! Nat didn''t reject his advance!¡± ¡°Of course. It''s obvious from the way they stared at each other,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°What happened here? Why did Nat ept Daddy?¡± Denise probed. ¡°The same old trick. A knight in shining armor,¡± Anthony exined. Benjamin added, ¡°He also chased after Nat relentlessly.¡± Denise nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°It''s true then. Even though the tricks are old, it brings result. No wonder the same old tropes are always ying on the tv. That''s because they are useful!¡± ¡°That''s why you''ve got to learn to be quick-witted, so you don''t get cheated by others,¡± Benjamin advised. Denise stared at her brothers. ¡°I won''t be fooled! There are so many handsome guys out there. I won''t let myself fall in love with only one guy. Besides that, I''m going to be an actress in the future. I can''t simply let myself get into a rtionship.¡± Anthony gazed at her. ¡°You''ve already made up your mind?¡± Denise nodded her head solemnly. Her eyes were gleaming with a sense of maturity as she stared at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Yes. I''ve made up my mind. If we all leave Daddy and Nat, they will feel dejected. So, I''m going to stay with them and be an actress. Plus, I''ll get to inherit their assets!¡± Anthony grinned. ¡°You''ve thought it through? Are you being serious?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Yes. I''m serious.¡± Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Denise, are you really sure? You don''t have to stay with Nat for our sake. You are allowed to go after your dreams!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Ben. I''ve thought things through. I''mzy, and I love dressing up. Even though I''m clever, my level of intelligence is iparable to you and Tony. Since that''s the case, I choose to spend my lifefortably. After all, both of you will protect me no matter what happens in the future, right?¡± Denise smiled as she spoke. Benjamin looked at her for a long moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. Of course. No matter what happens, we will protect you. If anyone dares to bully you, we won''t let them off the hook easily.¡± ¡°I have nothing to worry about then. My two great brothers are supporting me behind my back. That''s enough for me.¡± Benjamin reached out and caressed her head. ¡°All right. You will stay with Daddy and Nat. Leave the rest to us.¡± Denise nodded. Her eyes wandered between Anthony and Benjamin as reluctance and longing filled her eyes as if they were going to separate from each other the next minute. They had stayed together with each other since they were young. It was the first time they had come to this ce. They were aware that it would be ages before they could see each other again after they went on their own ways this time. The door opened at that moment as Keh and Natasha walked out together. When Keh saw them, he asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The three kids shook their head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Keh added, ¡°Let''s go. The car is waiting for us downstairs.¡± ¡°Daddy, what are we having?¡± Denise had returned to her usual self. Keh pondered for a second before saying, ¡°Do you want to visit the restaurant I''ve been to?¡± ¡°You''ve been here before?¡± Denise inquired. ¡°Yes. I stayed here for five years.¡± Denise raised her brows before nodding her head repeatedly. ¡°Okay. I want to visit the restaurant that you''ve been to!¡± Keh smiled. He turned and looked at Natasha, who was standing behind him. ¡°Is that okay for you, Nat?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh immediately intertwined his hand with hers before walking outside together. Natasha, Keh, and the kids sat facing each other in the car. Something suddenly struck Natasha''s mind as she looked at Keh beside her. ¡°Where''s Dave? Should we ask him to join us?¡± ¡°It''s okay. It''s a family gathering. I bet he would be irritated if he came over,¡± The man replied. ¡°Why would he be irritated?¡± Keh looked at her. ¡°Even though I''m someone who puts women before my friends, I''m not so stingy that I refused to have a meal with him. He predicted our family would have dinner tonight, so he left on his own ord.¡± Natasha frowned upon hearing Keh''s words. Isn''t he ashamed that he is someone who puts women before friends? How could he dere it so proudly? Yet, it seems perfectly fine when Keh is the one to say that. Natasha smiled as she reached out to pinch Keh''s face. ¡°Keh, you''re getting better at understanding yourself.¡± Keh''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Natasha calling his name. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 However, Keh restrained himself from doing anything because the kids were present. Despite so, his eyes were filled with lust as he stared at Natasha. Suddenly, he leaned in and whispered beside her ear, ¡°Nat, you make me want to pin you down and make love to you right now.¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. She lifted her head to look at Keh with surprise on her face. Keh, on the other hand, merely lifted his brow at her. Even though his words were shameless and perverted, they didn''t sound lowlying from him, who looked regal. Instead, his words seemed to be able to invoke a sense of desire. Without knowing the reason why, Natasha blushed from her ears to her cheeks. As the kids were there with them, she wasn''t able toe up with a response. In the end, she decided to turn her face to the side, ignoring Keh. Meanwhile, smugness filled Keh. Nat rarely blushes. She looks like a young woman in love with her reddened face. Somehow, that makes me feel satisfied. Right at that moment, Denise noticed something was amiss. She looked at Natasha. ¡°Nat, why is your face so red?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin looked in Natasha''s direction too. Sure enough, they noticed that their mother''s face was bright red. Natasha didn''t know how to respond as her kids stared at her. She reached out and touched her face. ¡°Really? Maybe it''s stuffy in here. It''s too hot.¡± ¡°But the car''s air conditioned, though...¡± Denise muttered. Anthony and Benjamin elbowed her on both sides before she could finish her sentence. Caught by surprise, Denise was about to say something when she noticed Anthony and Benjamin looking to the side in unison. Something is surely going on! Denise''s eyes darted between Keh and Natasha when realization dawned on her. She smiled. ¡°Hmm, you know, it is indeed quite warm here. Am I right, Daddy?¡± Keh was as calm as ever after hearing Denise''s question. He nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes. Whatever Nat says is true.¡± He made no effort to hide his love for Natasha as he turned and looked at her lovingly in front of the kids. Denise was rendered speechless by his action. And here I was thinking of teasing them, only to witness such a lovey-dovey moment. Daddy is so noble-looking, while Mommy is so pretty. They looked like they came from wealthy families. They complemented each other so well! Images of Keh and Natasha acting in a drama shed through Denise''s mind. If Daddy and Mommy starred in a tv show, I''m sure the drama would be famous. Denise''s heart melted at the thought. She voiced, ¡°Nat, have you thought of acting in a drama? You''re so pretty. I''m sure you will be well-known!¡± Before Natasha could respond, Keh imed, ¡°Nat doesn''t need to do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Denise was confused. ¡°Do you think Nat need to earn money that way?¡± ¡°It''s about showing her value. It will be a waste of her beautiful face if she doesn''t be a celebrity.¡± ¡°Nat doesn''t need to show her value by bing a celebrity,¡± Keh eximed assertively. He was unhappy at the thought that many people would look at Natasha''s face once she became a celebrity. On the other hand, Denise knew Natasha would never be a celebrity. That was because she remembered many talent scouts looked for Natasha in the past. But Natasha had rejected all of them. Denise was merely trying to keep the topic going at the moment. She didn''t expect such a heated reaction from Keh. Denise narrowed her eyes and gazed at Keh. ¡°Daddy, Nat hasn''t spoken yet. How do you know she doesn''t need to show her value? Are you scared because there are many handsome guys in the entertainment industry, and Nat would choose one of them?¡± ¡°You think I''m worried about that?¡± Keh smirked. ¡°Then why else wouldn''t you let Nat join the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°First of all, I didn''t say she can''t do that. Secondly, if Nat wanted to join the entertainment industry, she would do so already. She didn''t join because she didn''t like the job. Besides, how many people would dare work with Nat if she really bes an actress?¡± Rumors about Keh and Natasha spread like wildfire before this. Everyone knew both of them had something going on. As Keh was the most prominent capitalist, nobody would dare to work with Natasha. Denise furrowed her brows. She pondered for a while before asking, ¡°So if Nat wanted to join the entertainment industry now, would you support her?¡± Keh thought about it. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Denise was in disbelief. ¡°Of course. I will throw capital in and arrange for people to join any production that Nat is in to show my support.¡± ¡°Arrange for people to join?¡± Denise looked at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded. He turned and looked at Natasha. ¡°I don''t mind joining the entertainment industry if it''s for Nat''s sake.¡± Denise was rendered speechless. I knew it! She lifted her head and looked at Natasha. Thetter was leaning against the chairnguidly. Half- hidden by the light, Natasha''s fair skin and slender neck made her look like a fairy. Keh and Natasha exchanged nces with smiles on their faces. Even though Denise wanted to say something initially, she paused after seeing the scene before her. Knowing her parents'' love, she felt like she and her brothers were the extra ones in the car. After half an hour on the road, they finally arrived at their destination. Inside the restaurant, Natasha sat down and scanned the surroundings. A smile crept onto her face. Noticing her smile, a look of relief appeared on Keh''s face. Denise peered at Keh. ¡°Daddy, this ce looks unique. Do you always visit this ce with Mr. Dave in the past?¡± Keh shifted his gaze from Natasha to Denise as he nodded. ¡°I do. But this ce does not always look like this. After years of development and upgrade, this ce''s environment looks and feels better than it used to be.¡± Denise nodded in response. Keh nced at Natasha before continuing, ¡°This ce holds my fate. I found Nat here. I met her for the first time here.¡± Natasha was enjoying the view when Keh spoke. She turned around in bewilderment to look at thetter. ¡°That day, a kid bumped into you right there.¡± Keh pointed at a spot. Natasha gazed at him. Her smile from earlier indicated her knowledge of his n. She thought it was a coincidence that she kept having her meal here. Now that Natasha thought about it, it seemed like it was Keh''s n all along. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°If that''s the case, why didn''t you look for me straight away?¡± Natasha asked. She knew it wasn''t like Keh to let the chance slip by. ¡°I was here that day. I nearly found you. In the end, it was Dave who did. But then, it was toote when we realized it. You were already gone.¡± Natasha looked at Keh asplicated emotion rose within her. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Try as she might, Natasha couldn''t fully put her feelings into words. She had always believed she was fighting alone, but after realizing that someone had been quietly supporting and protecting her all along, a wave of emotions washed over her. They were unfamiliar, yet somehow, they were also warm andforting. Just then, the waiter walked over with some food and furrowed his brows at the sight of Natasha. Thankfully, his frown quickly melted away when he saw Keh. ¡°So, you found each other?¡± Keh met the waiter''s gaze and nodded politely. ¡°It must be fate, then. Why else would you be able to run into each other at a ce like this?¡± the waiter said with a smile. Once again, Keh gave him a nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± As Natasha watched the waiter walk away, something suddenly clicked in her mind. ¡°Have you been coming back here to wait for me after that day?¡± ¡°You frequented this restaurant previously, but after that day, you never returned. I''ve been waiting for you here ever since. I even bought off the waiters so they can inform me the second they spot you,¡± Keh exined before shaking his head. ¡°Unfortunately¡ª¡± ¡°I went somewhere else after that day!¡± Natasha interrupted. ¡°I know,¡± Keh replied as he cut into his steak. He might not have said much, but it was enough. Natasha took one look into his eyes and instantly understood everything. Oh, my goodness. Keh has been searching for me this whole time. He hasn''t given up at all. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t know you''d go looking for me...¡± The next second, Keh''s expression turned solemn. ¡°But now you know, don''t you, Nat? I''ll follow you no matter where you go, so please don''t leave without a word again.¡± Natasha gazed at the man in front of her tenderly, her lips curled into a smile as she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Keh, too, broke into a smile and pushed his te of neatly sliced steak toward Natasha. ¡°Thank you,¡± thetter said. At that moment, all Keh could focus on was Natasha. Meanwhile, the three kids could only exchange helpless nces. Oh, gosh. Weren''t we supposed to be here for some good food? Why does it feel like we''ve be the spectators of a romantic show? Not knowing what else to say, the three little ones lowered their eyes and tucked into their meals silently. Right then, Keh''s phone suddenly rang once. After checking the notification, he narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡°You guys carry on with your meal. I have a call to make.¡± Natasha merely nodded. As soon as Keh was out of earshot, she turned to the three kids and continued eating. ¡°What''s the matter? Why is everyone so quiet today?¡± ¡°We shouldn''t have tagged along today, Nat,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Oh, it''s much more than that. It feels like our existence is pointless,¡± Benjamin chimed in. Denise, too, was looking at Natasha. ¡°Nat, I''ve lost my appetite after watching all that public disy of affection.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha quipped as she nced at the dessert in front of her. ¡°Looks like you won''t be able to eat that, then. In that case, let me finish it for you.¡± Seeing that, Denise hastily cupped the dessert in her hands. ¡°I was just kidding, Nat!¡± With that, Natasha, Anthony, and Benjamin promptly burst outughing. Denise cocked her head to one side and looked at Natasha curiously. ¡°Nat, are you and Daddy dating? Have you guys made up?¡± ¡°What do you think? Should I reconcile with him?¡± Denise nodded immediately. ¡°Of course!¡± Knowing that Denise had always been on Keh''s side and would be keen to see them reconcile, Natasha shot her a nce. ¡°Your opinion is irrelevant. Anthony and Benjamin, what do you guys think?¡± ¡°If we said no, would you not want to make up with Daddy?¡± Anthony queried. ¡°That''s not necessarily the case.¡± Anthony stared at her wide-eyed. ¡°Then why are you still asking us?¡± ¡°Asking for your opinion is a form of respect, but that doesn''t mean I have to do as you say.¡± ¡°Nat, do you still love us the most?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked. ¡°Of course, and that''s something that will never change,¡± Natasha answered with a smile. ¡°However, we still have to take charge of our own lives. Just because I love you guys doesn''t mean you can interfere with my life. Simrly, I won''t interfere with how you live yours either.¡± Even though she came across as straightforward, it was just like Natasha to be brutally honest about the life lessons she wanted to teach her children. The three kids listened and nodded, seemingly enlightened by her words. ¡°So, what are your thoughts about it, Nat?¡± Anthony added. After pondering for a moment, Natasha finally answered, ¡°Your father has recalled the past, and his love for me hasn''t changed over the years. Likewise, I love him too. That''s why I want to say yes.¡± The three kids froze in their tracks momentarily, but before Natasha could say anything else, they began firing a barrage of questions. ¡°Does that mean the two of you will be getting married soon?¡± ¡°Are you nning to throw a grand wedding, or will you just be collecting the marriage certificate?¡± ¡°If you must, you can always give us another brother or sister! We won''t mind at all!¡± Natasha couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she saw how excited the kids were. ¡°Don''t you guys have any opinions about it?¡± The three children shook their heads without hesitation. After all, they couldn''t be more eager to see Keh and Natasha together again. Even though Anthony and Benjamin used to have reservations about Keh, they couldn''t deny that thetter had done a lot for them. All they ever wanted was to find a man who would love Natasha wholeheartedly, and Keh had already shown he was capable of it. In their minds, there wasn''t much they could pick on the man. Moreover, Keh was their biological father, and nothing could be better than their parents finally being together. Having seen the children''s eager little faces, Natasha nodded. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± ¡°So, Nat, you and Daddy...¡± Anthony said before his voice trailed off. If the two of them got married, we''d feel more at ease, and it''d be easier for us to leave for Darz. ¡°We haven''t thought that far ahead,¡± Natasha quipped. ¡°I guess we''ll take it one step at a time.¡± Upon hearing that, the three kids once again exchanged nces. They knew Natasha well and were especially aware of herzy nature. She enjoyed living in the moment and rarely thought about her future. However, they also knew that it''d be useless to push Natasha. If they wanted their n to progress, their only choice was to focus their efforts elsewhere. At the thought of that, the three children merely nodded in tacit agreement. True enough, Natasha didn''t even bother wondering what the kids might be up to. She had never been good at nning for the future, and being able to enjoy the moment was what she cherished the most. Now that she had thought things through, Natasha felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulder as she happily tucked into her meal. Meanwhile, on the other side, Keh was busy making his call. s, his face turned grim as soon as he heard the callee''s voice. ¡°I never thought you''d be so lucky, J,¡± Boss muttered from the other end of the call. ¡°Oh, there are many things you haven''t thought of. By the way, how does it feel to be deceived?¡± Keh retorted. He had always had a sharp tongue, and his words never failed to get under one''s skin. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Just as Keh expected, Boss fell silent upon hearing that. He could even hear Boss gritting his teeth. It was undeniably a satisfying feeling for the former. Shortly after, Boss chuckled. ¡°J, what''s the point of such meaningless banters? You should do something more practical if you''re a man.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you have in mind?¡± Keh questioned in his irritating tone as usual. ¡°Are you up for a game?¡± asked Boss. ¡°A game?¡± Keh repeated with a snicker. ¡°Why not? But what are you going to bet with? What else do you still have?¡± Keh asked. Boss was clearly prepared, for he responded confidently, ¡°That reminds me. Have you heard the news about your woman eliminating people in Vermillion Base? She dealt with the entire army alone. Boy, she''s more powerful than a man. To be honest with you, I was shocked myself.¡± Keh felt his heart sink when he heard that. He stared into the distance as his dark eyes narrowed. ¡°What did you say?¡± he uttered word by word. Feigning nonchnce, Boss asked, ¡°Huh? You don''t know about it? Did she not tell you or did you not notice her covered in wounds?¡± Right then, the image of Natasha''s wounds shed through Keh''s mind. His hand around the phone tightened immediately. Regardless, Keh was a rational and calm person. He knew he must not be led blindly by his emotions. Swallowing his fury, he gritted, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Come on. You don''t believe me? It''s okay. Someone recorded a video of it. Here, let me send it to you,¡± offered Boss. Soon after, Keh''s phone dinged with a notification. He unlocked the phone and tapped on the notification to find the video Boss had sent. In the video, Natasha looked as if she had lost her rationality from all the killings. With her hair in a mess and her body covered in bloodstains, she stood on the ground littered with bodies and pools of blood. Even though Natasha managed to kill the opponents that lunged at her, the scene still worried Keh. Even his knuckles turned white from gripping the phone too tightly. After a long time, Keh brought the phone back to his ear and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Are you worried already? That''s only the beginning. I haven''t even said what I wanted to say yet,¡± sneered Boss. Keh narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on his phone without saying anything. ¡°Once that was over, I found a bracelet at the scene. At first, I wanted to get it repaired and return it to Ms. Watson, but guess what I found inside?¡± asked Boss. ¡°If you have something to say just spit it out!¡± growled Keh. Nheless, Boss was unbothered by Keh''s tone. After all, he had the upper hand. ¡°The bracelet had a chip. I sent someone to look into it, and apparently, only hackers use this kind of thing. So, tell me. What does this mean?¡± It was at that moment that Keh understood what Boss was getting at. The man was suspicious of Natasha''s identity. Keh knew revealing her identity would set off a chain reaction, and many would express their interest in coborating with her. Most importantly, she would be in grave danger if she refused them. Therefore, her identity could never be revealed. Keh knew Boss was merely testing the waters. Even if thetter figured out Natasha was a hacker, he would never think she was Shadow Seeker. Keh''s only fear was that Boss would continue probing into the matter. At that thought, Keh asked, ¡°Are you talking about the bracelet I gave her? What about it? Do you, perhaps, like it? I can give you two if that''s the case.¡± ¡°Her bracelet was a gift from you?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that? How else will she be able to send me messages if she doesn''t wear it?¡± responded Keh with a question. Boss was taken aback. ¡°That''s a great question. I don''t know what to say to that.¡± ¡°Listen here. Stop targeting a woman and just go for me if you''re truly a man,¡± Keh gritted out. ¡°Oh, don''t worry. I''ll keep looking into this matter. Of course, I won''t let you off, either,¡± dered Boss. Tightening his grip on the phone, Keh interrogated, ¡°You were the one who killed Natasha''s parents, weren''t you?¡± Keh heard a significant pause from the other end of the call. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about,¡± Boss refuted immediately. ¡°Hah... When I was younger, I saw you in front of their door on the day her parents died.¡± ¡°You were that boy who passed by?¡± Boss asked. The corners of Keh''s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Looks like you still remember me.¡± After a moment of silence, Boss asked, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± ¡°The mark behind your neck.¡± Boss was momentarily stunned, and he shed a smile. ¡°Indeed, I was there that day, but I wasn''t the one who killed them.¡± ¡°Then, why did you have blood on you?¡± asked Keh. Boss fell silent. ¡°I know you like her, but your denial doesn''t prove anything!¡± Keh enunciated. Boss did not expect Keh to be so straightforward. Thetter seemed to know everything when Boss had told him nothing. Taking a deep breath, Boss argued, ¡°So what if I like her? She''s just a woman. To me, she''s just a woman who''s a little special. Sure, you can tell her I was the killer, but what can she do about it?¡± ¡°I won''t tell her,¡± said Keh. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Because I''m going to kill you myself,¡± Keh hissed, his voice filled with rage. Boss'' snickers came through the speaker. ¡°I''d like to see if you''re really capable of that.¡± Without saying anything else, Keh hung up and stared into the distance with a furious gaze. It was as if he was looking right at Boss at that moment. I''m going to kill him sooner orter. Deep down, he was worried whenever he thought about what happened to Natasha at Vermillion Base. He even felt the urge to destroy everything. How on earth did she hold on back then? His hands trembled as he thought of how those men lunged at her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It''s a good thing they''re already dead. Otherwise, I would''ve made them suffer more. While thinking about that, someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder. He turned around to find Natasha behind him with her eyes fixed on him. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Keh stared back at her. However, as soon as he met her eyes, he could not help but step forward and pull her into his embrace, hugging her tightly. Natasha''s long eyshes fluttered, for she was taken aback by his sudden actions. Even so, she could feel him shaking with anxiousness. ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡± asked Natasha. Only after a long time did Keh answer, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to hug you.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha smiled and let him continue hugging her instead of pushing him away. Nheless, he seemed to have no intention of letting her go even as the seconds ticked by. It didn''t take long for them to attract the passersby''s attention, making them turn their heads to look at the couple. Natasha did not mind their gazes, but she did not think they should hug each other like that for the rest of the night. ¡°Keh, more people are going to stare if you don''t let me go,¡± said Natasha. ¡°I don''t care,¡± responded Keh nonchntly. ¡°But it''s getting hard for me to breathe, too.¡± When Keh heard that, he finally came to a realization and slowly let her go. His gaze was filled with guilt as he stared at her. At the same time, Natasha sensed his odd behavior, albeit not knowing what had happened to him. ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Keh noticed her gaze and knew it would be hard to fool her if he did note up with something soon. After pondering for some time, he finally spoke. ¡°It''s nothing. I just remembered the past and felt that I''ve failed you.¡± Eyeing him, Natasha queried, ¡°Didn''t you say you regained your memories already?¡± ¡°Most of it, yes, but I just remembered some details.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha nodded thoughtfully while gazing at him. ¡°Keh, you don''t owe me anything. You lost your memory because of me, so I didn''t me you for anything.¡± ¡°But I do. I me myself for forgetting you, hurting you, and not being by your side when you encountered all that,¡± said Keh. ¡°Says who? Weren''t you with me when I was in danger at the hospital? You even took several stabs on my behalf. I remember that moment very clearly. During that time, I felt your presence with me all the time, as if you never left.¡± At the mention of that, Keh leaned closer and held her face. ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded, which put a smile on his face. However, his gaze darkened as he continued boring into hers. Natasha returned his gaze as well. For some unknown reason, she found Keh''s behavior odd that night. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Are you nning to stand here like this all night? Those three kiddos are still waiting for us, you know?¡± she reminded. Keh immediately looked up. Sure enough, the three children were staring right at them. The sight of them put a smile on his face. ¡°Let''s go,¡± prompted Natasha. Keh nodded, and they walked over, naturally slipping their hands into each other''s as if they had practiced that a million times. Even when the duo returned to their seats, the children''s cheeky gaze never left them. The next moment, Keh turned to them and asked, ¡°What is it? Just speak your mind.¡± Denise was the first to raise her hand. ¡°I''ll go first.¡± Hearing that, Keh shifted his gaze and gestured for her to speak. ¡°Daddy, you took advantage of Nat in front of a crowd. Don''t you think you should take responsibility for it?¡± questioned Denise. Keh nodded after hearing that. ¡°I should.¡± ¡°How are you nning to do that?¡± Denise interrogated. ¡°What about marrying her?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Denise epted the answer in a heartbeat. Meanwhile, Natasha was dumbfounded. ¡°Does my opinion not matter?¡± ¡°Nat, it''s hard to find someone as handsome as Daddy. Besides, having someone like him at home will be a treat for your eyes. So why don''t you just take him?¡± Denise suggested, grinning mischievously. When Keh heard that, he nodded in agreement, whispering, ¡°I don''t eat much, I''m good at making money, and I work hard. So why don''t you think about it?¡± Natasha frowned. Why do I have a feeling he meant something else when he said he''ll work hard? In the meantime, the three children''s gazes darted from Keh to Natasha. After pondering for a moment, Natasha gazed at him and nodded. ¡°Okay. I ept.¡± Her answer was out of Keh''s expectations. He gawked at her. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Nodding nonchntly, Natasha answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Yet, Keh still could not bring himself to believe her words. After all, he had asked her the question many times, and she never gave him a definite answer. Now that she had given him one, Keh merely thought she was joking. Despite so, he still felt excited. ¡°Stop joking. I might think you''re for real,¡± Keh said, looking into her eyes. Natasha chuckled. ¡°Take it for real, then.¡± Keh''s dark eyes narrowed as he stared at her inquisitively. ¡°Anthony, Benjamin, Denise...¡± Keh spoke. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Close your eyes,¡± instructed Keh. The children froze momentarily, but they quickly closed their eyes as if knowing what Keh was about to do. Natasha nced at them and was about to say something when Keh suddenly leaned forward and kissed her, leaving her stunned. Just then, the children took a peek and grinned when they saw their parents kissing. It was a domineering and passionate kiss. Once the kiss ended, Keh held Natasha''s head gently with his fingers slipping between her hair. ¡°Nat, I don''t care if you''re joking or being serious, but I''m going to take that as your final answer. You won''t be able to get rid of me for the rest of your life.¡± Natasha pursed her pink lips, the faint smell of tobo from Keh still lingering in her mouth. She stared at him with a gentle expression that reced her usual distant look. ¡°So be it. Guess I''ll just have to make do.¡± Keh, too, cast her an unfathomable gaze. Unable to hold it in, the children finally giggled. Only then did Keh turn away and red at them. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± The children shook their heads in unison. Feeling helpless, Keh muttered, ¡°I shouldn''t have brought you kids out. You''re just getting in my way.¡± The trio were bbergasted. Weren''t we of great help to him? How dare hein that we''re getting in his way? ¡°Huh? Did I hear you right, Daddy?¡± asked Denise. Keh nced at her and smiled. ¡°Oh, I wasn''t talking about you. I was referring to your brothers.¡± Anthony and Benjamin cast Keh a baffled look. What does that mean? ¡°Why us, Daddy?¡± asked Anthony. However, Keh said nothing to that. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that he favors girls more than boys?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Well, your feeling''s not wrong. That''s exactly what it is,¡± stated Keh. His word rendered the boy speechless. Can''t he at least tell a white lie? The others could not help butugh when they saw the boys'' expressions. It was a blissful and harmonious moment for the family of five. Unbeknownst to them, however, they were secretly watched by a pair of eyes in the shadows. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 It was alreadyte by the time they arrived home. Denise had fallen asleep during the long journey back, so Keh held onto her while Natasha chatted away with Anthony and Benjamin. They looked exactly like how a warm, perfect family should be. As soon as they walked in, Anthony nced around before turning to them. ¡°It''s gettingte, Nat, so we''ll be going to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. It waste, indeed. ¡°Good night, Nat!¡± said Benjamin. ¡°Good night.¡± After watching the boys return to their respective rooms, Keh headed upstairs with Denise in his arms with Natasha following behind. ¡°Let her sleep in my room. I''ll apany her tonight,¡± Natasha offered the moment they arrived upstairs. She hadn''t seen Denise for so long and truly missed her. Yet, Keh pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°She hasn''t had any proper sleep the whole time, so why don''t we let her sleep in her own room tonight?¡± With that, he walked into the room next to Anthony''s. Natasha didn''t think much of it and followed him in, assuming he just wanted the best for Denise. The little girl didn''t even stir when being tucked into bed, although perhaps the hot weather had resulted in some hair being stuck to her cheeks. With her smooth skin and long eyshes, she looked just like a porcin doll. Natasha smiled with contentment as she gazed at Denise. She gently tucked the girl''s hair behind her ear. Then, thetter rolled over and continued sleeping soundly. She''s just a little girl, but she keeps acting like an adult. Keh''s lips curled simrly as he adjusted his daughter''s nket before turning to Natasha. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Natasha nodded and left reluctantly. She turned to him after closing the door. ¡°I can tell how happy they were today.¡± Keh nodded in agreement. ¡°It''ste, so I''ll be hitting the sack too,¡± Natasha concluded. ¡°Good night.¡± Keh looked at her. ¡°Good night.¡± She grinned at him before turning and walking to her room. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh suddenly called out to her. She turned her head in puzzlement. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh took two steps forward and gazed at her deeply, his eyes filled with affection and a faint sparkle that one might easily overlook. ¡°What you said to me earlier tonight...¡± ¡°What?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. He pursed his thin lips while continuing to stare at her for a brief moment of silence. ¡°Whatever you told me, I''m going to take your word for it.¡± ¡°I meant exactly what I said in the first ce,¡± Natasha replied as soon as his words fell. Keh froze as a wave of emotions swirled within his darkened gaze. ¡°Do you know what I''m talking about, Nat? I''m referring to¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you mean,¡± Natasha cut him off while ncing at him tenderly. ¡°Didn''t you keep asking me if I wanted to be with you? My answer is yes. I''m serious.¡± A look ofplication surfaced in Keh''s narrowed eyes as a devilish aura emanated from his divinely handsome face. ¡°Really?¡± he asked in disbelief after a long pause. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°Now that you''re mine, you''d better work hard and earn lots of money.¡± His eyes lit up with excitement, Keh grabbed her by the hand and inched closer to her. ¡°Did I hear you wrongly, Nat? Or did you have a bit too much to drink today?¡± In response, Natasha let out a chuckle and eyed him mischievously. ¡°Have your ears gone bad, Mr. Hamilton? But you''re still so young! Or are you saying you don''t want to be mine?¡± Keh pinned her against the wall immediately, staring down at her. ¡°Say that again, Nat,¡± he requested in a hoarse voice. She blinked and slowly opened her mouth. ¡°I said my answer is yes¡ªmmph!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Before she could even finish, Keh pressed his lips against hers all of a sudden, and a passionate kiss ensued. This time, though, she didn''t push him away. Instead, she responded by slowly reaching for his waist. The two held onto each other in the hallway. After God knows how long, Keh dragged her in the direction of his room. He then shut the door and continued to kiss her, his lips touching every inch of Natasha''s body like raindrops. The woman closed her eyes. Perhaps due to the alcohol, there was an indescribable feeling surging within her as Keh touched her. Still, there was no denying that he was good. He made her feel at ease and left an unforgettable impression on her. Natasha thoroughly enjoyed every second¡ªfrom the moment the door shut to when they moved to the bed. At the same time, there was a nagging sensation that tormented her inside that felt as if it could only be relieved by breaking it free from its invisible cage. As their heavy breaths lingered inside the room, Keh propped himself up with his arms and gazed at the woman beneath him. It was dark, and he could only vaguely see a glimpse of her profile. ¡°I want you, Nat,¡± he growled. Natasha gazed at him; her eyes full of desire too. ¡°I wonder if you''ve be more skilled compared tost time.¡± Keh stilled briefly as he felt his heart skip. ¡°Do you want to find out?¡± ¡°I do,¡± she stated frankly, not hiding her thoughts and eagerness. She was a regr girl with regr needs, after all. Besides, there was no way she could resist such a fine man like him. Keh''s eyes reddened as though they had been set aze, and there was a hint of restraint in his voice. ¡°Are you deliberately trying to torture me, Nat?¡± Natasha giggled. ¡°I guess you saw through me.¡± He pinched her waist lightly as a form of punishment before leaning over to nibble on her ear. ¡°It''s okay. We''ll see who ends up torturing who,¡± he muttered. Now that there was no going back, Natasha didn''t want to lose either. Hence, she wrapped her arms around his neck without warning and stared at him. ¡°In that case, I suppose I''m going to have to work harder,¡± she remarked coyly. ¡°Do you even need to?¡± Keh questioned. Just one look from her was enough to drive him mad. Natasha burst intoughter. ¡°I''m sorry, then.¡± By now, Keh felt as though he had been set on fire and was desperate for release. Then, a sudden thought shed in his head. ¡°The truth is, Nat, you don''t have to apologize. There''s another way.¡± Natasha appeared perplexed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a curl of his lips, Keh grabbed her hand and directed it downward. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Dave was in the middle of breakfast when Keh made his way downstairs the next day. ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡± the former teased while dining elegantly. Keh walked over and sat across from him. ¡°No reason in particr.¡± Dave shot him a nce that turned into a stare. ¡°What''s up with you? You don''t look so good!¡± Thetter coughed lightly. ¡°Nothing much. Maybe I''ve caught a slight cold.¡± ¡°A cold?¡± Dave furrowed his brows at that. ¡°But the weather''s been perfect. How did you catch a cold?¡± Keh picked up the ss of water in front of him and took a sip. ¡°It must''ve been the cold shower I tookst night.¡± Dave froze. ¡°You took a cold shower?¡± Keh remained silent. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As though realizing something, Dave eyed him yfully. ¡°Did you take a cold shower, or did you take many cold showers?¡± He knew how resilient Keh''s body was, after all. There was no way thetter would catch a cold just from one cold shower. As expected, Keh nced up at him right away. ¡°I took many,¡± he enunciated. Daveughed and nodded. ¡°I get what you mean now!¡± Keh merely ate and stopped entertaining him. Dave continued to smile with a hint of jest in his eyes. Then, Keh spoke again. ¡°Boss called me yesterday.¡± Dave stilled briefly beforeposing himself. ¡°He still has the nerve to contact you? What did he say?¡± Keh paused for a long while upon recalling the video clip he had received. ¡°He still hasn''t given up.¡± ¡°That''s not unusual. Not many people will give up when ites to you.¡± ¡°That''s why he''s definitely up to something. If he can''t find me, he''ll be sure to cause DX trouble. So be careful,¡± Keh advised. Dave smiled at that. ¡°Vermillion base might be different from us in nature, but we have the upper hand whether ites to funds or weapons. Do you really think he''de after DX just like that?¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°You may be right, but it wouldn''t hurt to be extra cautious.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Preparations have been made long ago,¡± Dave assured. He had managed to remain as DX''s person-in-charge all this while precisely because he handled all affairs well and never underestimated his foes, after all. Keh nodded. ¡°By the way,¡± he added after some deliberation, ¡°I want the word spread in a few days'' time. I may need your help when that happens.¡± Dave turned to him. ¡°That''s not a problem, but will she believe it?¡± ¡°She will,¡± Keh guaranteed. ¡°As long as it looks credible enough.¡± There was nothing else Dave could say at this point. ¡°Okay.¡± As they were about done talking, Keh took another two bites of his food before pulling the two tes of breakfast on the table over to his side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dave asked in confusion. ¡°Nat hasn''t woken up yet, so I''m bringing these upstairs for her.¡± ¡°But what about me?¡± ¡°You should eat less, or you''ll be obese by the time you''re fifty.¡± Me? Obese? Dave was bereft of words. My body''s in perfect form, okay? Still, a hopeless smile yed on his lips. At that very moment, his phone rang, and he answered it after ncing at the screen. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Dave! This is bad,¡± Miguel eximed in a panic over the phone. Dave frowned as he heard that. Meanwhile, Anthony''s phone wouldn''t stop vibrating on the table. With narrowed eyes, the boy reached for the device and took the call. ¡°Miguel, if you ever call me incessantly like this again, I''ll¡ª What?¡± All his sleepiness vanished in a sh as soon as he heard what Miguel had to say. ¡°Okay, got it. I''ll be right there!¡± He got up, grabbed his clothes, and headed out in an instant. A grim-looking Miguel was seated in front of aputer by the time Anthony arrived inside the hidden room. ¡°What''s going on now?¡± thetter asked while walking over. A video clip popped up on Miguel''sputer screen at that very moment. Seeing that, Miguel hastily tried to get rid of the clip, only for Anthony to reach out and stop him. ¡°Wait!¡± The video was a little dark, but its contents could still be seen clearly. Inside it was numerous people lying on the floor with blood everywhere as a woman stood on her own facing many men across her. The men were then seen charging toward her, but she somehow managed to kill all of them the moment they approached her. It was a rather thrilling sight. Miguel was initially bewildered and thought he was watching a scene from a movie. ¡°What does this video mean? What are they trying to convey?¡± he asked before turning his head and scanning the room. ¡°Is this a movie? Have any of you guys seen it?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Anthony uttered out of the blue. Miguel froze momentarily before turning to him, noticing how unusual he looked. ¡°What''s wrong, Master?¡± he asked, his brows creasing out of concern. Anthony merely kept silent and stared at theputer screen. Maybe no one else could tell, but based on her movements alone, he instantly knew the woman in the video was Natasha. Meanwhile, the men were dressed in Vermillion Base''s traditional attire, so it wasn''t difficult for Anthony to figure out that this scene had taken ce at Vermillion Base. It definitely happened just a while ago too. Despite Natasha having already returned to her children safely, the boy couldn''t help but get worked up at the sight of this video. His hands began to tremble as his eyes turned bloodshot. To think there were people treating my precious mommy like this. ¡°What on earth is wrong with you, Master?¡± Miguel asked again. Dave just so happened to watch the video clip too as he showed up after ending his call. He, too, had immediately recognized Natasha. Truth be told, he was quite surprised. She always looks so polite and doesn''t seem to care about anything. Who would''ve known she''d be even more cold-blooded than a man when things get serious? Even so, his heart ached at the sight of the injured woman facing off against so many people at the same time in the video. Seeing how aggravated Anthony became, Dave walked toward him and covered his eyes. Anthony stilled and nced up at the man. ¡°It''s in the past,¡± Dave reminded. ¡°No, it''s not. This is only the beginning,¡± the boy dered. Then, he plopped down in front of theputer and began to type away on the keyboard. I''ve been wanting to destroy Vermillion Base for a while now. I just never made it a priority because I know this isn''t something I can do within a short time. But now, it looks like I can''t drag this out anymore. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 As he sat in front of theputer, Anthony''s hands danced across the keyboard as quickly as a sh. Following his movements, theputer interface began to change. When he made his move, so did the other party. As a result, theputer interface returned to the video clip once again. Miguel watched from the side; his brows knitted into a tight knot. ¡°I can''t believe they haven''t left! They''re still waiting here. Aren''t they way too full of themselves? Teach them a lesson, Master!¡± he said, looking over at Anthony. Despite his boyish face, there was a hint of maturity and hostility in Anthony''s expression, making him look beyond his years. His movements were steady and smooth. They were neither too fast nor too slow. Soon enough, there were changes in theputer interface. Seeing this, Miguel couldn''t contain his excitement and pped his hands together, eximing, ¡°Awesome! They fell for it! Master, you''re really amazing!¡± Meanwhile, Dave stood at the back, observing them. When he heard Miguel''s voice, he furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Keep it down, Miguel. Don''t disrupt his focus.¡± Miguel instantly shut his mouth and resumed staring intently at the screen. Anthony continued to deal with the hacker. He noticed that the person on the other end seemed to have fallen for his traps, but they would always evade them at the tensest moment. Looking at theputer screen, Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°How interesting...¡± Besides Natasha, Anthony had never encountered another person who was evenly matched with him. At that moment, his desire to win grew stronger, and he resumed typing away on theputer. Just then, Anthony had repaired the foundation, so he was no longer using the same strategy of going slow and steady. It was as if he did a one-eighty, bing fast and urate. The hacker seemed to notice something was amiss and questioned directly: Who are you? You''re not the person from before. Anthony gave a calm and cool response: I''m your master, of course. Miguel couldn''t help chuckling upon seeing the little boy''s response. Just as he was about to say something, he noticed the warning nce Dave was sending his way. Hence, he swallowed his words and held in hisughter as he continued looking at the screen. Hacker: You''re impressive. Much more impressivepared to the one before you. Anthony: You too. You''ve managed to survive against me for five minutes. The other party was rendered speechless, and once again, Miguel burst outughing at Anthony''s witty remark. Is that apliment? It sounds more like an extreme insult for a hacker! Hacker: I came unprepared today, but I''ll definitely return. I hope that the next time I''m here, you''ll face me as your true self! Anthony: You won''t have a chance toe back. Hacker: You''re arrogant. Anthony: To you, it may be arrogance, but to me, it''s confidence. Hacker: Do you believe I''ll be back again? Anthony: No need. Next time, I''ll find you. Evidently, the hacker was dubious about Anthony''s deration and wrote: You''ll find me? Anthony: What''s the matter? Do you have a problem with that? Hacker: Do you have the ability to do so? Anthony: Why don''t we give it a try and find out? Hacker: All right. You have two days. I''ll be waiting, and if you don''t show up by then, I''lle and find you. Anthony: Scram! In response, the hacker sent a middle finger before retreating. After that, theputers in the hidden room returned to normal. Miguel stared at the screen with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°That''s it? He ran away just like that?¡± ¡°What else do you want from him, then?¡± Dave retorted. ¡°I...¡± Miguel''s words remained at the tip of his tongue, refusing to go past his lips. In the end, he merely murmured something to himself. Meanwhile, Anthony was still seated in front of theputer, his fingers dancing across the keyboard. Ten minutester, he finally rose to his feet and swept his gaze across the people behind him. ¡°I''ve strengthened the firewall. You guys should be able to hold out for a while if he manages to hack into the system again. Just give me a call if anything arises.¡± Miguel was impressed by the little boy''s leadership and swiftly bobbed his head in response. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Ma¡ª¡± Miguel was about to pipe up when he was stopped by Dave. ¡°Let him have some quiet time to himself.¡± ¡°Is there anything weird with the video clip, Dave?¡± At that, Dave''s gazended on Miguel, scrutinizing thetter. ¡°What do you think?¡± Miguel frowned at his words. A helpless sigh escaped Dave''s lips as he shook his head. ¡°How did you be a hacker with those observation skills of yours?¡± He left after saying that, leaving Miguel baffled. Miguel returned to his seat with unanswered questions that piqued his curiosity. He eyed the people around him and questioned, ¡°Do anyone of you have a copy of the video clip earlier?¡± ¡°I do. I saved it,¡± said someone. ¡°You... How are you so good at saving things!¡± Miguelplimented. ¡°It''s a habit at this point.¡± ¡°Let me have a look at it!¡± When Miguel received the file, he clicked on it and began watching the clip on repeat. The more he stared at it, the more familiar the person in the footage seemed. However, Miguel couldn''t quite put his finger on where he''d seen the person. Miguel was wholly confounded, his frown deepening. Outside, Anthony finally stopped in his tracks after arriving at a quiet spot. The beautiful sky and lustrous nature fostered an atmosphere of serenity. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he clenched his tiny fists even tighter. When Dave caught up with Anthony, the boy had his back facing him, and all Dave could see was his trembling silhouette. ¡°Ahem!¡± Dave pretended to clear his throat to alert Anthony of his presence. Upon hearing that, the boy hurriedly raised his hand to wipe his tears away. He didn''t fancy showing his weaknesses to anyone. While walking toward Anthony, Dave asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Feeling bad?¡± Instead of answering the man, Anthony posed a question of his own, ¡°If it was your family in the clip, would you feel bad?¡± Dave paused briefly, an icy glint shing across his deep, dark eyes. In the next second, he curved the corner of his lips upward. ¡°I probably would. I was just a little boy when it happened, and I don''t remember the incident at all. The person who raised me told me that they killed my family right in front of me. Moreover, the wounds were fatal.¡± At the mention of that, Anthony stilled for a moment before turning around to look at Dave. He certainly didn''t expect Dave, who exuded ss and elegance, to have been through such a horrendous experience. His long eyshes quivered slightly. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t know, and I didn''t mean to bring it up...¡± A smile tugged at the corner of Dave''s lips as he fixed his eyes on the apologetic boy. ¡°There''s no need to apologize. I don''t remember what happened, but if I did, I suppose I''d react the same way you did.¡± Anthony lowered his eyes, a wave of emotions surging in his heart. ¡°I know that it''s already a miracle for Nat to survive through all that, but when I saw the footage, I just can''t help it...¡± Dave went up to the boy and sat in a spot next to him. ¡°That''s normal, isn''t it? Anyone would react the way you did, but do you know why he sent that footage over?¡± Anthony lifted his head and looked at the man, awaiting an answer. ¡°He''s deliberately provoking you guys so that you''d take the initiative to challenge him. It would be to his advantage if you made a mistake.¡± Anthony nodded at Dave''s response. ¡°I understand now, Mr. Dave.¡± A word was enough to the wise. Anthony was a smart boy, and naturally, Dave knew that. Gazing at the boy, Dave queried, ¡°So what do you think about joining DX? When you grow up, you''ll be in charge of DX. Regardless of how you wish to deal with them, the entirety of DX will have your back.¡± Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Hearing this, Anthony approached Dave and sat across from him. ¡°So, you were waiting for me, huh, Mr. Dave?¡± said Anthony, behaving as if the two of them were having a heart-to-heart talk. ¡°What do you think? Sounds pretty enticing, doesn''t it?¡± Dave teased. ¡°Would you actually hire me if I were to join DX?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I? Moreover, I believe you''d do a great job!¡± ¡°But you know I won''t join DX.¡± Dave nodded but continued to persuade the boy, ¡°You can still give it a try. What if you do well?¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°Besides... I don''t have time to be a kid.¡± Dave gazed at Anthony upon hearing that. Narrowing his eyes into slits, he queried, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony remarked with determination, ¡°What I mean is... I want to destroy Vermillion Base and everything they have, and I''m going to do it right now!¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fixing his eyes on the boy, Dave deliberated for a moment before stating, ¡°Anthony, I know you''re extremely intelligent, but... even if I exhaust all of DX''s resources, it would still be difficult to get rid of Vermillion Base.¡± Anthony looked up, meeting Dave''s gaze as he said, ¡°Mr. Dave, just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His words were bold and daring. Dave couldn''t help taking note of the striking simrities between Keh and Anthony. However, the father and son duo had every right to be full of themselves, and Dave respected people like them. The future was limitless. Thinking back to when he joined the organization, Dave was only seventeen or eighteen years old. Anthony, on the other hand, had yet to turn ten when he became a valuable asset to Darz. Dave fixed his eyes on the boy once more and attempted to dissuade him from acting rashly. ¡°Anthony, I know you''ve made up your mind, but even Darz may not be able to escape unscathed. You must know that even a mighty dragon finds it hard to control a snake in its old haunt, let alone Darz.¡± Anthony mulled over Dave''s words. A momentter, an idea crossed his mind. ¡°What if DX and Darz joined forces with one another?¡± Hearing this, Dave stilled and continued ncing at the boy. A smile yed at the corner of his lips as he said, ¡°I''m afraid that''s harder than getting rid of Vermillion Base.¡± ¡°Anything is possible, Mr. Dave!¡± Dave quirked a brow. ¡°You have one conundrum to solve right now, but if you proceed down that road, you''ll have two conundrums in your hands. Do you know what two difficult conundrums make?¡± he asked. Anthony knew what he was trying to say, but after giving it a thought, he retorted, ¡°Perhaps two negatives make a positive.¡± Amused by the boy''s analogy, Dave chuckled. ¡°Anthony, you''re much more optimistic than your daddy.¡± ¡°I know you don''t believe me, and I have no way to convince you either, but these are my thoughts and the goal I wish to achieve. I''ll annihte Vermillion Base no matter the cost!¡± dered Anthony. Just then, Keh''s voice sounded behind them. ¡°You sure know how to talk big!¡± Anthony turned around to see Keh approaching them. Every movement of his was gracious and elegant. The sight of his father made Anthony pursed his lips as aplicated gleam shed in his eyes. ¡°Indeed. He''s even worse than you were!¡± said Dave. Keh cast the man a nce as he remarked, ¡°One must be capable enough in order to back up their confidence. Anthony is more than capable.¡± Anthony was quite surprised to see his father defending him. Dave''s gaze lingered on the father-and-son duo. As a smile spread across his lips, he said, ¡°You''re right. Since you''re here, why don''t you two have a chat? I''ll take my leave first.¡± He rose to his feet as soon as the words left his lips. When he walked past Keh, Dave patted thetter on the shoulder. ¡°He''s a promising young talent. You should train him well.¡± After Dave left, Keh''s ebony eyes fell on Anthony. Adamance was written all over Anthony''s little face as he met his father''s gaze. Keh sat where Dave was seated earlier. Looking at the boy in front of him, he asked in a low voice, ¡°So, you know already?¡± Taken aback, Anthony looked at his father with a hint of disbelief in his eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you trying to y dumb in front of me?¡± ¡°Does that mean you know as well?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Keh''s response came swiftly. He had no intentions of keeping secrets from his son. Anthony furrowed his brows upon hearing the man''s answer. ¡°Since you know already, why didn''t you tell me?¡± ¡°I didn''t find out much earlier than you did,¡± exined Keh. ¡°Are you saying that yesterday night...¡± Keh nodded, confirming the boy''s guess. Anthony pursed his lips. At that moment, it felt as if the pieces of the puzzle were all falling into ce. ¡°No wonder you were acting strange after getting off the phone call.¡± ¡°I know how you feel right now because I was the samest night. At that time, I wanted nothing more than to kill someone and destroy everything.¡± Anthony nced at his father without uttering a word. ¡°But, Anthony, this has nothing to do with you.¡± A crease formed between the boy''s brows when he heard that. ¡°What do you mean this has nothing to do with me?¡± ¡°What I mean is this is something I should be doing. You, on the other hand, should do things that are befitting of someone your age,¡± said Keh. ¡°What exactly should I be doing at my age?¡± Anthony retorted; his toneced with displeasure. Noticing that his father was silent, he continued, ¡°I''ve done everything that someone my age isn''t supposed to do. Bombs, robbery, joining Darz, none of these are things I should be doing at my age.¡± Keh looked at the boy and continued to remain silent. ¡°Daddy, we had an agreement. We agreed that we''d talk things through, but why do you have to maintain such a firm position and make these decisions for me?¡± All of a sudden, Keh expressed, ¡°Because as your father, I don''t wish for any of you to be in harm''s way, not even for a second.¡± Anthony felt as if he was throwing punches into the air. Since Keh had said as much, he couldn''t argue anymore. After contemting for a moment, Anthony reasoned, ¡°Daddy, you know my personality. The more you refuse to let me do something, the more I want to do it. In this case, will you feel more relieved?¡± His words hit the nail on the head, but Keh didn''t say anything in response and merely continued to look at him. ¡°Can''t you be more like Nat, Daddy? Can''t you talk things through with us and not make the decisions for us? I may be young, but I deserve respect, too!¡± After mulling over his son''s statements, Keh eyed him probingly. ¡°All right, then. What do you n on doing?¡± Surprised, Anthony stammered, ¡°D-Does this mean you approve?¡± Keh nodded, causing Anthony to look at him with disbelief. He was behaving as if he was doing everything for my own good, but he changed his stance in the next second. Isn''t that a bit too fast? Noticing the boy''s doubtful gaze, Keh exined, ¡°Anthony, this is my first time being a father, and I don''t have much experience. Nheless, the things you said made sense, so I''ll trust your judgment and respect you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± Keh raised an eyebrow yfully at his son. ¡°I believe you!¡± said Anthony without hesitation. After all, there was no reason for him to doubt his father. ¡°Well then, tell me what are your thoughts.¡± The boy fixed his eyes on his father. ¡°Daddy, you found out earlier than I did, so you must have a n in mind. Why don''t you share yours first?¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Keh lowered his eyes. ¡°I don''t have any ns. I''m just going to do whatever works!¡± Frowning, Anthony looked at him with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Daddy, are you serious? Or are you kidding me?¡± Instead of answering the question, Keh looked at the boy and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Anthony''s gaze remained fixated on his father. ¡°I''m serious!¡± Keh replied. The young boy was still in disbelief. ¡°You really don''t have any ns?¡± ¡°ns are just ns. I prefer to tackle things head-on. Your enemy won''t find out about your n if you don''t have one!¡± Keh stared at his son and enunciated each word slowly. Suspiciously, Anthony looked at Keh. Although his eyes were filled with doubt, he felt that the latter''s words made sense. Pursing his lips, he mulled over it for a while before he asked, ¡°Daddy, aren''t you worried unforeseen circumstances will happen?¡± ¡°I am worried!¡± Keh replied. ¡°But am I guaranteed not to encounter those circumstances if I have a n?¡± ¡°You must have some ideas, right? For example, what are you going to do?¡± Anthony questioned, eyeing his father. ¡°I have some ideas.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°To have your Nat leave first!¡± ¡°You want to keep Nat in the dark?¡± Anthony inquired. ¡°Nat said nothing about these matters. Do you think she''ll allow us to do them?¡± Keh responded with a question. Anthony agreed after thinking about it for a while. ¡°But Nat can''t be fooled easily. What if she finds out?¡± he then asked. ¡°The only people who knew about this are you, me, and Dave. How will she know if the three of us say nothing?¡± Keh replied. Immediately, Anthony sat upright. ¡°I will never tell her.¡± Keh nced at his son. ¡°I believe you.¡± Just then, Anthony looked at him and contemted for a second before saying, ¡°Actually, when Anonymous posted a bounty list on Hacker Community a while ago, he had already angered Vermillion Base. Previously, their hackers attacked Darz. Now, they''ve be sworn enemies with Darz.¡± Hearing how calmly Anthony mentioned the name ¡°Anonymous,¡± Keh merely raised one brow and did not show any expression. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Given the chance, I want to¡ª¡± ¡°There''s no need to!¡± Keh interrupted Anthony instantly. The boy''s gaze fell on him. ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°I don''t need Darz to take revenge on my behalf!¡± Keh dered. ¡°Daddy, you''re not the only one who wants revenge. I want it, too. She''s my Nat!¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°She''s my woman!¡± Keh said promptly after that. The father and son locked their eyes, both staring at each other. ¡°I came out of her womb, so I''m closer to her than you!¡± Anthony said. At the mention of that, Keh sneered. ¡°If it wasn''t for me, you won''t even be born. Although I''m not as close to her as you are, you''re not as tight-knitted to her as me.¡± Hearing that, Anthony was at a loss for words. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They continued staring each other down. It seemed like neither of them would admit defeat. ¡°Daddy, if you must put it that way, does this mean we can''te to an agreement?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''m just telling you that I can seek my own revenge!¡± Keh eximed. ¡°So, you''re saying that I can''t get involved in this matter?¡± ¡°If you can do this without getting Darz involved, I won''t stop you!¡± Keh riposted. ¡°Daddy, you''re deliberately making things difficult for me!¡± replied Anthony. ¡°So be it!¡± The young boy nodded. ¡°Fine. If that''s the case, then don''t me me for what I''m about to do!¡± Keh gazed at Anthony. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thetter smiled. ¡°If you don''t allow me to participate, then I have no choice but to tell Nat about this matter.¡± ¡°No, you won''t!¡± Keh dered. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± Anthony raised his brow. The only response the boy received from his father was a look. Indeed, thetter did not believe him. ¡°Let''s go, then!¡± With that, Anthony got up and left. Seeing that, Keh stood up and followed him. Throughout the journey, Anthony walked without saying a word. Keh looked at him while following behind him slowly and quietly. After they entered the castle and went upstairs, Anthony walked straight to Natasha''s room. Keh watched him with aplicated gleam in his eyes. The whole time, the father and son seemed to be on a secret showdown. It was as though whoever spoke first would be the loser. However, they remained silent even until they arrived at Natasha''s doorstep. Anthony nced at Keh and was thoroughly enraged when he noticed thetter was still shooting him a doubtful look. Okay! If that''s the case, don''t me me! After pushing the door open, Anthony eximed, ¡°Nat! Daddy said he wants to avenge you!¡± Keh was too stunned to speak. The development of events was beyond his expectations. He thought Anthony would at least have a warm-up conversation first. Yet, thetter was so upfront about the situation. As soon as Keh walked into the room, he opened his mouth to exin himself urgently. However, no one was there after he entered the room. Both of them looked around and asked at the same time, ¡°Where is she?¡± At that moment, the sound of water flowing came from the bathroom. Soon after, Natasha came out. Upon seeing them, she studied them from head to toe and asked, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°Nat, I have something to tell you,¡± said Anthony. Natasha''s gaze fell on him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Daddy wants to¡ª¡± Before the boy could finish his sentence, Keh walked over and covered his mouth. Thetter part of Anthony''s sentence was all but a muffled word. Natasha stared at them, utterly confused. Then, Keh shed her a smile. ¡°What is going on?¡± she asked. ¡°It''s nothing. We''re just fooling around!¡± Keh answered. ¡°Fooling around?¡± Natasha looked at him with a teasing expression. ¡°Am I silly? Or do you guys think I''m a fool?¡± To her, their behavior was nowhere near ¡±fooling around.¡± Keh looked at her and responded, ¡°We''re honestly just fooling around!¡± At the end of his sentence, he lowered his gaze and looked at Anthony, then warned thetter with a look that only the both of them could understand. ¡°Am I right, Anthony?¡± Even though Anthony''s mouth was covered by Keh, the boy did not struggle nor move around. All he did was raise his eyes to look at his father. ¡°Let''s talk about this outside.¡± Keh lowered his voice. Anthony shook his head resolutely. The look in his eyes seemed to tell Keh that none of them would have a good ending unless thetter agreed to his request. Keh took a deep breath before replying, ¡°I promise you.¡± Anthony arched his brow slightly as a smile finally crept onto his face. Just then, Natasha walked toward the duo. ¡°You two have been exchanging nces continuously right in front of me. Do you think I can''t see what you''re doing?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± After achieving a mutual agreement with Anthony, Keh finally let go of him uneasily. Natasha nced at Keh before cing her gaze on Anthony. ¡°Tell me, Anthony,¡± she said smilingly. Anthony darted a look at his father and said, ¡°Nat, Daddy bribed me. He doesn''t allow me to tell you.¡± Keh was dumbfounded. At that moment, Natasha shot a warning look at the man, but her gaze returned to Anthony a secondter. ¡°So, you just decided not to tell me?¡± After pretending to contemte the matter for a while, Anthony responded, ¡°Hmm... I''m still siding with you, Nat. I can''t be bribed by Daddy.¡± ¡°That''s more like it,¡± answered Natasha. ¡°Actually, I know about Daddy''s secret,¡± Anthony whispered. ¡°What secret?¡± she asked. The boy''s eyes roamed over his parents before he said, ¡°Daddy wants to propose to you.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless, while Keh was confused. Their eyes met. At that moment, Anthony spoke. ¡°Nat, it''s up to you to decide whether or not you want to agree to his proposal. You two can continue to chat. I''ll go out first!¡± Afterward, he left the room without giving Natasha and Keh a chance to speak. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 The two of them were the only ones left in the room. They looked at each other. After a long time, Natasha finally spoke up. ¡°Is this what Anthony wanted to talk about at first?¡± Keh nced at her. He hesitated momentarily, then walked over and brushed his slender fingers through her hair. While cupping her face, he asked, ¡°Would you be disappointed if I said no?¡± ¡°If that''s the case, it would be a more fitting exnation of the earlier situation,¡± Natasha replied tly. She knew that much. Keh was aware that she was extremely bright. It would only make things look worse if he kept trying to hide it from her. As he pondered, his gaze remained fixated on her face. ¡°It''s true that what he said is something I''ve secretly been deliberating over, though.¡± That single sentence had Natasha a little stunned. She stared at him without saying a word. ¡°I''llpensate you for everything I''ve owed you over the years. I won''t skimp on a single thing,¡± Keh promised while looking at her. ¡°There''s no need for that. I don''t care about such things,¡± she answered. ¡°How can I say that I love you if I don''t even pay you back?¡± he countered. ¡°You know I don''t mind,¡± she insisted. ¡°But I do,¡± Keh argued. Gazing at her, he promised, ¡°I''ve already owed you once. I don''t want to owe you a second time. I''ll carry out every promise I make to you, Nat.¡± Natasha stared back at him, her lips quirking into a small smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Keh gently brought her in front of him and nted a peck on her forehead. The woman smiled, then said, ¡°Your injury''s almostpletely healed, Keh. Let''s go back in another two days. I miss home, and I miss Grandpa.¡± For a moment, Keh was dazed. Something peculiar shed across his gaze, but he casually concealed it. ncing at her, he answered, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I''ll give Grandpa a call, then, and tell him that we''ll be going back together. I don''t want him to worry,¡± Natasha exined. In response, he nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Give me your phone.¡± She stretched her hand out instantly. Without hesitation, Keh took out his phone and ced it on her palm. After getting it, Natasha turned around to make the call. He observed her for a moment, then slowly retracted his gaze and headed outside. Meanwhile, Anthony waszily leaning against the wall beside the door. From time to time, he would check his fingernails and clothes. The boy seemed so rxed and carefree. Right then, he looked up and saw Keh walking out of the room. ¡°Out so fast?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrows. Keh stared back at him. This kid is a lot more ruthless than I thought, though I have to admit that he''s also a lot like me. Without moving his gaze away from his son, Keh replied, ¡°I knew you were waiting for me. Of course, I had toe out and have a chat with you.¡± At that moment, Anthony eyed him. There was a grin on his face. ¡°Daddy, if you''re having second thoughts, I can run into the room now and tell Nat.¡± ¡°You''re threatening me,¡± Keh stated, his gaze still on his son. Anthony nodded in a nonchnt manner. ¡°That''s right.¡± In response, Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Even a vicious tiger will not eat its own cubs, Daddy. I''m your son, so you won''t do anything to me. What''s the point of this, then? Even if you look at me like that, I''m not scared,¡± Anthony taunted while shaking his head. The boy had obviously thought it through and nned it all out in detail. However, Keh would never let himself be under someone else''s thumb. At that point, he grabbed Anthony with one hand and stared him down. ¡°Indeed, I can''t do anything to you.¡± Thetter looked back at him with a smug smirk on his face. ¡°Good that you know.¡± ¡°I heard that you''re ticklish?¡± Keh raised his eyebrows. When Anthony heard that, his eyes widened immediately. ¡°W-Who told you that?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter who told me. What matters is whether it''s true or not,¡± Keh stated. Hisrge hand then slid down to Anthony''s waist. The thought of it alone already made Anthony feel ticklish. He immediately blurted, ¡°If you do that, I''m going to scream for Nat, Daddy.¡± ¡°It''s not like I''m beating you up. So what if you scream for Nat?¡± Keh pointed out. Just as he was about to start tickling him, Anthony quickly got out of his grip while giggling. When he turned to look back, he was both angry and indignant. ¡°How can you be so unreasonable, Daddy? I''m helping you, yet you want to bite the hand that feeds you?¡± ¡°What are you helping me with?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Getting together with Nat, obviously. With the words I said earlier, I''d helped resolve the crisis and also aided you. Your rtionship with Nat will progress naturally, am I right?¡± Anthony borated. Keh eyed him. ¡°So, you''re saying that I should be thanking you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anthony was silent for a moment. ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter if you thank me or not. However, you still can''t bite the hand that feeds you.¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°Well, since you said it, I suppose I''m going to do just that.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony ced a huge distance between the two of them. ¡°How could you say that, Daddy? As an adult, you should be setting a good example for us, right?¡± That baffled Keh. A good example? Since when do I have to do that? He continued staring at Anthony. In a calm voice, he replied, ¡°You didn''t grow up under my care all these years, yet it seems to me that you share many simrities with me. Obviously, it isn''t because of the example I''ve set. It''s the work of gic inheritance!¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. It felt like he had just dug his own grave. ¡°We''re different at our cores, though,¡± he protested after some hesitation. ¡°What''s so different about us? Give me an example,¡± Keh said. ¡°For example, I...¡± Anthony''s voice trailed off as he contemted. He could note up with anything, so in the end, he stated, ¡°I''m not thick-skinned. I didn''t take after you in that aspect, right?¡± All of a sudden, Keh smiled. ¡°The fact that you were able to say that alone proves that you''re thick-skinned.¡± Anthony had nothing to say in response. It seemed that he was still inferior to his father when it came to arguments. Are genes really that powerful? Puzzlement was the perfect word to describe Anthony''s emotion at the moment. After all, it was his first time losing. He blinked as intense regret welled up in his heart. ¡°Why didn''t I take after Nat?¡± ¡°My genes are just too strong, I guess,¡± Keh suggested. The thought of it made him uncontrobly happy. Anthony shed him a fake smile. ¡°You''re right, Daddy. I''m thick-skinned, just like you.¡± It was Keh''s turn to be speechless. There were some things that had to be expressed through actions, not words. Keh began wiggling his fingers and teased, ¡°It seems that I have to teach you a lesson for you to know your ce.¡± Just when he was about to get closer, Anthony backed off quickly. The boy stared at Keh and eximed, ¡°That''s all for today, then. I''ll talk to you again after I figure out thetter part of the n. Bye!¡± With that, the former swiftly ran away. Watching Anthony''s receding figure, Keh smiled in resignation. It was his first time realizing that there could be someone who resembled him so much in that world. In fact, it was no mistake to say that Anthony was a miniature version of him. That feeling was hard to describe. With a smile on his face, Keh was about to get up and leave when he heard the sound of something breaking from inside the room. Startled, he quickly pushed the door open and headed inside. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 The floor of the room was a mess. Natasha was using one hand to support herself on the table. Judging by her expression, she seemed to be in great pain. ¡°Nat!¡± The look in Keh''s eyes changed. He instantly went over to support her. ¡°What happened, Nat?¡± The woman did not say a word. With her eyes shut and brows furrowed, it looked as though she was trying to endure something. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh''s eyes werepletely focused on her. At that moment, he noticed the phone on the table and reached out to grab it. Just as he was about to make a call, Natasha put her hand on his. At that, he looked over and saw her shaking her head at him. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°You don''t look fine,¡± he protested sternly. The pain subsided. It went as fast as it hade. Right then, Natasha seemed to bepletely okay. ¡°I''m fine, really. I merely had a headache just now. I''m all right now,¡± she reassured, shing him a smile. Keh frowned. There was still worry in his eyes as he looked at her. ¡°I promise I''m fine. Maybe I just haven''t been resting welltely. I''ll be fine once I get some sleep later,¡± she added. His deep eyes bored into hers. A whileter, he picked her up bridal style and walked toward the bed. Afterying her down gently, he eyed her and said, ¡°It''s my fault for being too rough with you yesterday. You should have a good rest.¡± Natasha gave him a smile. ¡°You didn''t sleep wellst night either, did you?¡± He once again stared at her with an unfathomable look in his eyes. After a long time, he murmured in a hoarse voice, ¡°I didn''t. I spent half of the night taking a cold shower.¡± Even though it sounded like a joke, his expression was much more somber than his words. ¡°Why don''t you sleep for a bit, too?¡± she offered. The concern on his face was impossible to deny. ¡°If you say that, I''m going to misunderstand and think that you''re inviting me to bed with you.¡± ¡°You''re not misunderstanding. It is an invitation,¡± she affirmed. Keh felt his heart skipping a beat. Natasha did not say anything more. She simply continued looking at him. A secondter, Keh got up and turned around to leave. While she observed him, her brows furrowed gradually. What''s going on? When Keh got to the door, however, he shut it and locked it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He swiveled his head around to nce at Natasha. There was indescribable darkness in his gaze. Then, he returned to the bed andy down right next to her. Once they were covered by the quilt, his hand began wandering around her body. Images of the night before shed across her mind. ¡°Keh... I''m still not...¡± Natasha did not finish her sentence. Instead, she stared at him, for she assumed that he knew what she was talking about. Keh lowered his eyes which carried profound feelings. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then, you¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not that much of a savage. I just want to hug you.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Natasha into his tight embrace. His chin rested on the top of her head, and he gently rubbed it against her hair. It was like he wanted to absorb her into his body. Natasha could sense his intense feelings. Leaning against his chest, she muttered, ¡°Why did you lock the door, then?¡± ¡°I don''t want them to disturb your sleep,¡± Keh murmured. The joy on the corner of her lips spread to her whole face. She adjusted into afortable position in his arms before closing her eyes. Natasha had always loved to sleep. It was no exaggeration to say that it was the most important thing to her. Because of that, she fell asleep in no time. When Keh heard her steady breathing, his eyes shot open. Tilting his head to look at her, he pursed his thin lips. Complicated emotions surfaced in his typically indifferent eyes. Once Denise woke up, she went looking for Natasha. When she got to the door, it was locked. Even after she knocked on it, there was no response. It was then that Anthony and Benjamin emerged from their rooms. Upon seeing Denise, they made their way over to her. ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Nat''s door is locked. I can''t go in,¡± sheined. Benjamin stepped forward and tried to open the door. Unsurprisingly, he, too, failed. ¡°It really is locked. I can''t open it,¡± he said, looking at his siblings. Anthony observed them and narrowed his eyes as he pondered. ¡°Daddy''s probably¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Denise''s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was a text from Keh. It read: Your Nat is asleep. Keep it down. Denise immediately showed the text to Anthony and Benjamin after seeing it. The three of them stared at the door once they read the text. ¡°They''re sleeping...¡± ¡°With the door locked...¡± ¡°In the middle of the day?¡± The three of them spoke one after another, then looked at each other. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Anthony said. The three of them had no choice but to leave. As they were walking, Denise asked, ¡°The fact that Daddy''s also inside there can only mean one thing, right?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡± She frowned and clicked her tongue. ¡°Why is Daddy so unrestrained?¡± ¡°Did you not expect this to happen?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°Of course I did,¡± Denise stated. ¡°They might as well get married while they''re at it.¡± At the mention of that, Anthony recalled the conversation from earlier that day. The corners of his mouth quirked up. ¡°Don''t worry. It''ll happen soon.¡± Benjamin and Denise were stunned to hear that. They quickly caught up with their sibling and stared right at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Is there something you know, Tony?¡± Denise asked. Anthony swept his gaze over them but did not say anything. Instead, he went downstairs right away. ¡°Hey! What exactly do you mean?¡± Denise was getting incredibly impatient. When they got to the dining room, Anthony gave his sister some food before looking at both her and Benjamin. ¡°I''m about to tell you two something now.¡± His expression was grave, which prompted the other two to ask in chorus, ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony pulled out his phone and started ying a video for them to see. Benjamin and Denise watched the video. A few secondster, they both frowned. ¡°Is this... Nat?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise took a closer look and affirmed, ¡°It is Nat!¡± They both nced up at Anthony with solemn looks on their faces. ¡°When was this?¡± Anthony kept his phone nonchntly. ¡°Probably when Nat went to Vermillion Base alone.¡± There was a sh of hostility in Benjamin''s eyes. He clenched his fist. ¡°Those d*mned jerks!¡± Although Denise remained quiet, her red-rimmed eyes betrayed her emotions. It was then that Anthony looked at them and said, ¡°Even though Nat is the highlight of this video, it''s also very dangerous. Even though she didn''t suffer, it doesn''t mean this matter is over just like that.¡± The other two stared at him. ¡°I''ve already talked to Daddy about it. We have to get revenge for this,¡± Anthony enunciated. ¡°What do we do?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Daddy doesn''t have a n yet, but his target is Boss. I have something a little different in mind, though. I want the entirety of Vermillion Base to go down in mes!¡± Anthony dered. Benjamin narrowed his eyes subtly. ¡°Letting an organization like Vermillion Base go on would do harm to a lot of people. Getting rid of them would solve the problem once and for all.¡± ¡°You think so, too?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Of course!¡± Benjamin eximed. He never forgot the people who had been disced at the hands of Vermillion Base. ¡°Good. I''ll exin the n,¡± Anthony voiced. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Twenty minutester, Anthony looked at them and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Upon listening to his n, Benjamin and Denise exchanged nces. ¡°There''s no problem with your n. But does Daddy know about it?¡± asked Benjamin. Anthony picked up the cup of water in front of him, took a sip, and shook his head. ¡°So, you are nning to hide it from Daddy, aren''t you?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°I''m not hiding it from Daddy. It''s just that he disagreed with using the power of Darz. But we can''t get rid of Vermillion Base on our own. This is the only way I can think of.¡± ¡°That''s true.¡± Benjamin nodded after listening to Anthony''s exnation. ¡°Just tell me if you two want to do it,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Let''s do it!¡± Denise pped the table before Benjamin could say anything, The two boys stared at her, surprised. ¡°Look at how they bullied Nat. We must get this done!¡± she said furiously. Amused by their sister''s reaction, the boys burst intoughter. However, she looked at them with a trace of anger on her delicate face. ¡°What are you guys laughing at? I''m serious. Before this, I only knew from you guys that Nat came here to find the truth. I never know this ce is so dangerous, let alone know what she has experienced....¡± A tinge of self-me and sadness shed across her eyes. The boys looked at her. ¡°Well, it''s all in the past, and now isn''t the time to recall those times.¡± ¡°That''s why I''m joining this time,¡± said Denise, staring at her brothers. ¡°Denise, if you''re not going to receive training from Darz, my suggestion is that you should not get involved in this.¡± Anthony frowned at her. ¡°Why?¡± The girl was confused. ¡°It''s for your future,¡± he answered solemnly. Upon hearing that, Benjamin chimed in, ¡°Yeah. Don''t get yourself involved if possible. We''ll take care of this matter and avenge Nat.¡± Denise pondered for a moment before shifting her gaze to her brothers. ¡°Even if I only y a minimal role in this, I still want to do it. Otherwise, I can''t feel at ease.¡± She seemed very determined. Looking at their sister, the boys knew she was persistent and would not change her mind once she had made the decision. As such, they did not continue to persuade her. Anthony parted his lips and said, ¡°All right, then. No matter what happens, do bear in mind that the most important thing is to protect yourself well.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. We''re doing this for the sake of revenge, not to put ourselves in danger and make Nat sad.¡± ¡°Yeah, that''s right,¡± Benjamin agreed. Suddenly, Anthony looked at his siblings, slightly quirking the corner of his lips. ¡°I still have to deal with one more person before we do this.¡± Benjamin and Denise stared straight at him as he continued, ¡°Benjamin, Miguel told me that Mr. Dave has an armory here. Don''t you like that very much? I think we can get Daddy and Mr. Dave to take you there to have a look.¡± Benjamin was indeed interested in the armory, but he could tell there was another meaning behind Anthony''s words. ¡°Just say what you have in mind,¡± he stated. ¡°Help me keep Daddy and Mr. Dave busy tomorrow,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Got it.¡± Benjamin lifted the corner of his lips into a smile. ¡°What about me?¡± asked Denise. ¡°Keep Natpany and see if you can get her to draw a topographic map of Vermillion Base,¡± Anthony replied. Denise frowned as she heard that. ¡°I guess mine is the hardest task, huh?¡± ¡°You can do it.¡± Anthony was full of confidence. ¡°All right, then,¡± she agreed with her lips pursed. As soon as her words fell, a sh of hostility crossed Anthony''s gaze. The n has just begun! The following day, the three children arrived at the hidden room. As soon as Anthony made his appearance, Miguel noticed him and got up from his seat. ¡°Master, you''re here.¡± He had never trifled with Anthony just because thetter was a child. On the contrary, he had an indescribable admiration for the little boy, thinking that thetter was a genius for being so capable at such a young age. Meanwhile, Anthony walked over and sat down without saying anything. Seeing that, Miguel hurriedly picked up a lollipop from the side, unwrapped it, and handed it over to him. After sweeping a nce over it, Anthony took the lollipop and popped it into his mouth. Denise, who followed behind him, could not help but feel confused by what she saw. She turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°When did Tony take in disciples?¡± Benjamin raised his browsnguidly, saying nothing. Denise lowered her voice and inquired, ¡°Did he expose his identity?¡± ¡°I''m not sure either,¡± Benjamin answered. The two of them then looked ahead. At that time, Miguel was standing behind Anthony, massaging thetter''s shoulders and back. ¡°Rx, Master. We must get him today.¡± Anthony stared at theputer and whispered, ¡°Stop bootlicking me. Just sit aside and watch.¡± Miguel naturally knew that Anthony was actually teaching him. Without uttering a word, he took a stool and sat on the side. Benjamin and Denise went up upon seeing that. ¡°We''ll go first.¡± ¡°Keep in touch at all times.¡± Anthony nodded at them. Benjamin and Denise inclined their heads in response and strode away. Once Denise left, Miguel asked, ¡°Who''s that little girl? She''s so pretty!¡± ¡°My younger sister.¡± Anthony''s words stunned the man. ¡°Do you mean your biological sister?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I don''t mean anything else. I just think both of you don''t look alike,¡± Miguel said after a moment of silence. ¡°Well, she inherited all the good traits of Daddy and my mommy,¡± Anthony exined calmly. Miguel nodded as he listened. ¡°Now that I think about it, she does look a bit like Keh...¡± Anthony did not speak again but had his eyes on the monitor. Soon, he began to type on the keyboard. Noticing that, Miguel quickly stared at the screen. Anthony''s coding skills were indeed jaw-dropping. Miguel felt his eyes could not catch up with the boy''s typing speed as he watched from the sidelines. ¡°Master, slow down.¡± ¡°This is not only about the eyes and brain but also the speed of our fingers,¡± Anthony said in a low voice. While talking, he met the person he came acrossst time on the inte. The person asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how will you know there is always someone better than you?¡± Anthony replied. The personmented, ¡°Brat, you are the most arrogant person I''ve ever met. I hope you can still be socent after this.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Honestly, you are very ordinary among those I''ve ever met,¡± Anthony taunted. Seeing that, Miguel failed to stifle a chuckle. Master is excellent at words! Not only does he have top-notch coding skills, but he also has a sharp tongue that can anger somebody to death! The person dered, ¡°Let''s have a match to determine the winner, then!¡± ¡°Sure. How do you want it to be done?¡± Anthony inquired. ¡°Let''s y something more exciting. Both of us will turn on our location and see who''s the first to hack into the other party''sputer to locate their address.¡± Anthony spoke. ¡°The time limit.¡± ¡°Twenty minutes!¡± ¡°All right. Cut the nonsense and get started, then!¡± However, the person suddenly stopped him by saying, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Anthony riposted, ¡°What? Are you chickening out?¡± ¡°Nah! I''m not chickening out. I only want to add that the loser has to promise the other party one thing.¡± Anthony did not want to give much consideration to the must-win game. Hence, he agreed without hesitation, ¡°Sure. I have no problem with that.¡± When Miguel heard that, he knitted his brows and cautioned, ¡°Master, don''t fall into his trap. Anthony turned to look at him. ¡°Do you think I will lose?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I...¡± Miguel hurriedly shook his head. ¡°That''s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Shut up, then!¡± Anthony shot him the side-eye. With that, the boy withdrew his gaze and continued to stare at theputer. The inte battle had begun. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Outside, Benjamin and Denise went straight to Natasha''s room. Coincidentally, they ran into Keh outside the room. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± The kids greeted him. He looked at them and asked, ¡°Why are you two up so early today?¡± They exchanged nces before Denise chirped, ¡°That''s because we want to keep Natpany!¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Okay. Go inside, then. I''m going out for a while.¡± Denise nodded. Seeing that Keh was about to leave, Benjamin and Denise had a silent conversation using their eyes. Then, they ran up to Keh. ¡°Daddy, are you busy today?¡± He turned his head around to gaze at them while continuing to walk ahead. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard Mr. Dave has an armory. Can you bring us there for a visit?¡± Benjamin asked. Keh halted upon hearing that. ¡°Why do you want to visit an armory?¡± ¡°That''s because I''m interested, so I want to take a look.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and sized up his son. Sensing his father''s silence, Benjamin said, ¡°It''s fine if we can''t go. Never mind.¡± The boy''s manner of speech merely caused Keh to feel more indecisive. After all, it was rare for Benjamin to request anything from him. Moreover, their rtionship was just starting to show some improvements, so Keh didn''t want to deny Benjamin either. ¡°We''ll need to seek Mr. Dave''s permission regarding this matter,¡± Keh said. Benjamin''s eyes shone as he nodded while gazing at his father. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Keh uttered. Thus, the father and son went downstairs together. Dave was engaged in a call at that moment, so Keh and Benjamin exchanged nces and didn''t interrupt him. By the time he finished talking on the phone and turned around, Dave noticed the duo staring at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Keh exined, ¡°Dave, what''s the status of your armory?¡± Hearing that, Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why? What are you nning to do?¡± He walked up to them as he spoke. ¡°Tell me. What do you want?¡± ¡°Do you think I care about those things?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Why are you asking about my armory if you don''t care?¡± Dave retorted. ¡°It''s me. I want to visit that ce,¡± Benjamin piped up while regarding Dave with gleaming eyes. ¡°You?¡± Dave looked at the boy. Benjamin nodded. ¡°That''s right! Me.¡± Dave chuckled. ¡°Why does a kid like you want to see the armory?¡± ¡°That''s because I''m interested! I have liked these things since I was little, but I''ve never seen the real deal, so I want to get some exposure.¡± Dave sized up Benjamin doubtfully. Although he knew thetter was a brilliant child, he figured no kid would fancy such items. Taking in the way Dave scrutinized him in silence, Benjamin uttered, ¡°Mr. Dave, do you not believe me?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, should I believe you?¡± ¡°Of course. It is every child''s dream to own a gun!¡± ¡°Children are fond of the gun toys. Do any of them like genuine firearms?¡± ¡°Me. I like the authentic ones!¡± ¡°That''s why I asked if you''re normal.¡± Benjamin arched his brow. Then, he shifted his gaze onto Keh, standing at one side. ¡°I''m my daddy''s son, so it is only normal for me to be extraordinary.¡± His remark sessfully pleased Keh. Upon hearing that, Keh raised his brow at Dave. ¡°Get to the point. Are you letting him visit the armory or not?¡± Dave stared at them. ¡°Do I have a choice, now that you ask?¡± Keh smirked in response. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Dave uttered. Then, the trio departed. They sat inside the car for an unknown period. When the vehicle halted, they had arrived at a basement. Someone came to open the car door right after the vehicle stopped. ¡°Dave,¡± that person greeted Dave when he saw thetter. Dave nodded in response. Then, that man led them inside, and they took the elevator to the sixteenth floor. Inside the elevator, Benjamin nced up at Keh. Both of them said nothing. When the elevator door opened on the sixteenth floor, they were met with a view featuring over ten people standing in the corridor. They all addressed Dave in unison when they saw him, ¡°Dave.¡± Dave strode forward. Witnessing that scene, Benjamin couldn''t help but be impressed. They walked along the corridor for some time before arriving at arge circr door. Dave stepped forward and stood on one side of the door. Subsequently, the door''s security system ran a facial recognition check on him. Only then did the circr door respond by unlocking itself with a click. At that moment, he turned to look behind him. ¡°Let''s go in. We''re here.¡± Keh entered the room without making a sound. Seeing that, Benjamin trailed behind him in excitement. ¡°You two stay out here and stand guard.¡± With that, Dave went into the room and closed the door behind him,pletely sealing off the interior from the area outside the door. Standing at the entrance and looking at the house filled with various neatly-arranged weapons, Benjamin was astounded and overwhelmed with thrill. To be precise, they were actually inside a vast room. He had never seen a collection as spectacr as that because even the scenes shown in movies featured fewer weapons. Keh scanned his surroundings nonchntly. ¡°This ce has significantly expanded since I left.¡± ¡°Of course. We didn''t work so hard all these years for nothing.¡± Dave walked forward to where a table and a few chairs were ced. Then, he took a seat. Keh circled the room once. He picked up the weapons on the tables and fiddled with them in his hands before putting them down. Finally, at the sight of one of the firearms, Keh stopped moving, lifted the gun, and gazed intently at it. At that moment, Dave looked in Keh''s direction. He smiled and strode over when he saw the gun in thetter''s hand. ¡°You still remember this?¡± Keh replied, ¡°Sure. I just realize how many years have passed when I see this gun.¡± Dave bored his eyes into the gun as well. ¡°You''re right. We paid for this weapon when we carried out our first mission. Back then, when we were risking our lives, this thing is still a rare piece.¡± ¡°I didn''t expect you to keep this even after so long.¡± ¡°That goes without saying. Although this gun is now slightly outdated, it is a memento, so I''ve stored it here all the while. I feel happy whenever I look at it,¡± Dave borated. Keh examined the piece for a few more moments before cing it back in its original spot. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Right then, Dave and Keh suddenly heard some mechanical sounds behind them. They turned around and saw Benjamin holding a gun and disassembling it using just a few seconds. Taking in that scene, Dave and Keh exchanged nces. A look of surprise shed across their gazes. Then, Dave strode in Benjamin''s direction and asked, ¡°Benjamin, you know how to take apart a gun?¡± The boy looked up at them. ¡°No, but I saw others doing it this way, so I gave it a try.¡± Dave was rendered speechless. And that''s how you acquired the skill? Aren''t you too much of a show-off for saying things like that? At that moment, Benjamin swiftly reassembled the gun. His movements even seemed a little practiced. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 It did not seem like he had never seen a gun before. Dave looked at him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Benjamin? Do you know what kind of gun this is?¡± ¡°It''s a P1A907 made in,¡± Benjamin responded. Dave stared at him in surprise. ¡°Didn''t you say that you''ve never seen one before?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, although this gun looks small, it has a strong recoil. It''s easy to hurt yourself when using it, so the gun manufacturers stopped producing it. This gun is a limited edition. How could I have seen this before?¡± ¡°Then, how do you know about it?¡± Benjamin smiled. ¡°I told you before. I like guns, so I specially researched them. I can tell you the names of all the guns here.¡± Dave turned around to look at Keh before looking at Benjamin again. Without saying a word, he stood up and took a gun near him. ¡°Then, what''s this?¡± Benjamin nced at the gun. ¡°It''s a PA903 gun. It''s also manufactured in Granatano, but its shooting range isn''t good enough, so they manufactured less of these guns.¡± Dave picked up another firearm near him. ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°This is a ZB-93 gun manufactured in Jetroina.¡± ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°A 7.62 mm BM65 rifle.¡± Dave was astounded by Benjamin''s ability to answer his questions fluently. He picked up a in- looking gun and asked Benjamin, ¡°What about this?¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes and stared at it. He walked over and took it from Dave before inspecting it. ¡°Why can''t you answer me?¡± Dave asked. Benjamin raised his head and stared at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, this gun looks like it has been modified. Although there''s some wear and tear on it, I can tell that it''s an Irushean gun. Am I right?¡± Dave was stunned. Benjamin stared at the silent Dave for a moment before pressing for a reply. ¡°Am I correct, Mr. Dave?¡± Dave scrutinized him for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°You''re right.¡± The corner of Benjamin''s lips curved up, and a trace of pride appeared on his face. ¡°However, Mr. Dave, this gun''s modifications are subpar. It is not precise and can''t be used in short- range distances. Yet when shot from a distance, it can be dangerous,¡± Benjamin said. Dave narrowed his eyes again. He looked at Keh. There was an indescribable emotion in Keh''s eyes. A momentter, Keh murmured, ¡°You even noticed that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Well, I don''t know how to exin, but I can demonstrate,¡± Benjamin said. Demonstrate? Dave passed the gun to him. Benjamin stared at him and asked, ¡°Do you want me to modify this?¡± ¡°Go ahead and try,¡± Dave replied. Benjamin grinned and walked to a table. He took a quick look at the gun before dismantling it. Keh and Dave stood in a corner staring at him. They did not speak, but the same expression was on their faces. After Benjamin had dismantled the gun, he examined it for a moment before taking some tools. He tightened a few bolts and tidied up some loose ends, looking like a child who was ying make- pretend. A whileter, Benjamin smiled with satisfaction before putting the gun together again. After inspecting it, he nodded, satisfied, and looked at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, it''s done. Please try it.¡± Dave nced at Keh before walking to the shooting range. He aimed at a target that was a distance away before shooting twice. Each shotnded in the middle of the target. ¡°Mr. Dave, you have great gun skills!¡± Benjamin eximed as he smiled. Dave looked at Benjamin, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face. ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Dave?¡± Benjamin asked. Dave stared at him. ¡°Do you remember the time when I told you about your daddy''s injury?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember!¡± ¡°Your father got injured because of this gun. If he did not use it, he would not have been injured by others.¡± When Benjamin heard his words, his gazended on his father. Keh walked over and took the gun from Dave. He looked at it and said, ¡°If you didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten about it.¡± ¡°You''ve forgotten about it, but I remember this clearly. I remember the person who modified this gun. When I meet him again, I''ll kill him,¡± Dave vowed. Keh did not appear to care. He looked at Benjamin with a peculiar glint in his eyes. ¡°When did you pick up these skills?¡± ¡°I...¡± Benjamin looked at him and hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak. ¡°Daddy, if I told you that it''s a natural talent, will y-you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keh replied. How can I not believe you when things havee to this? Dave snapped out of his daze and stared at Keh before ncing at Benjamin. He said sincerely, ¡°Keh, your son has an extraordinary talent!¡± Keh nced at him and appeared to be calm. ¡°There''s nothing I can do about it. The effects of gics are too strong.¡± Although he spoke cidly, a peculiar glint shed across his eyes. He was proud of his son. It was impressive that he had one talented son, Anthony. Yet, Benjamin showed him that he had amazing skills too. He did not know why he was so lucky to have such intelligent children. Even as he thought about it, he found it hard to believe that those were his children. Dave rolled his eyes after looking at Keh. ¡°If you want tough, justugh. I can imagine how difficult it is to control yourughter just by looking at you!¡± Keh grinned before walking to his son. ¡°Benjamin, do you want to learn how to use a gun?¡± Benjamin''s eyes lit up when he heard Keh''s question. ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Keh replied. ¡°I want to learn!¡± Benjamin eximed. ¡°Choose a gun, and I''ll teach you how to use it,¡± Keh said. Benjamin immediately turned around to pick up a gun. He soon came back with one. ¡°I''ll choose this.¡± Keh looked at the gun and smiled. ¡°You have good taste.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Benjamin grinned. ¡°Come on,¡± Keh said. Benjamin walked into the shooting range as Keh looked at him. ¡°Stand with your feet shoulder- width apart. Support the gun with your left hand and hold the neck of the gun with your right hand. Yes, just like this. Eyes on the target. Treat it as your enemy. Steady your hands. The steadier your hands are, the better you''ll aim. ¡° Benjamin aimed at the center of the target under Keh''s guidance. ¡°When you have aimed at the target, pull the trigger.¡± Just as Kehpleted his sentence, Benjamin excitedly pulled the trigger. Boom! A bullet shot out from the gun. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Benjamin felt an exceptional emotion at that moment. It was as if a fiery passion engulfed him, and blood rushed to his head. He felt excited and thrilled. There was even a feeling of deja vu in his heart. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Dave turned around and stared at Benjamin''s target with raised eyebrows. When he looked at Keh, he noticed that thetter''s expression was peculiar as well. Finally, the two of them looked at Benjamin. The boy noticed their gazes on him and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh threw the question back at him. Benjamin stared at the target. ¡°Isn''t it okay? Although I did not hit the middle of the target, this is my first time...¡± Dave walked toward him and contemted for a moment before saying, ¡°Benjamin, have you truly never learned how to use a gun before?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡± Benjamin asked. Dave raised his head and looked at Keh. He nodded. ¡°It''s confirmed. He''s definitely your son!¡± Keh nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I need you to confirm this?¡± He then walked to Benjamin and said, ¡°Here. I will continue to teach you.¡± Benjamin raised his head and stared at them. ¡°Daddy, what does Mr. Dave mean?¡± ¡°There''s no need to care about him,¡± Keh replied. Dave piped up, ¡°I mean that your dad is an extraordinary sharpshooter. The only time he made a mistake was when he used the gun that you modified earlier. Apart from that, he has never missed a shot.¡± Benjamin raised his head and looked at Keh, ¡°Is that true, Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keh replied. Benjamin said sincerely, ¡°Daddy, you''re amazing!¡± Keh''s lips curved into an uncontroble smile. He looked at Benjamin and replied, ¡°You''re amazing too.¡± The father and son praised each other happily. Dave observed them and smiled. At that moment, his phone rang. He went to a corner to pick up the call. Meanwhile, Keh continued teaching Benjamin how to use the gun. Elsewhere, Denise was chatting with Natasha in the room. ¡°Nat, is it true that you have visited Vermillion Base before?¡± Natasha nodded and hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Then, what''s it like there?¡± Denise asked while staring at her. Natasha did not realize anything unusual at that moment and responded, ¡°There''s nothing special there. There are people, cars, and weapons.¡± ¡°Is it like the military camps shown in shows?¡± Denise probed. ¡°No. The conditions there are worse. Furthermore, there is no discipline and order. It''s a chaotic ce,¡± Natasha exined. Denise pondered for a moment before muttering to herself, ¡°I wonder what it''s like over there?¡± Natasha turned to look at her. ¡°Why are you curious about that?¡± ¡°Well... I''m just curious because I haven''t seen it before,¡± Denise replied. Natasha looked at her and said, ¡°Don''t you like romance dramas a lot? A ce like Vermillion Base won''t attract you.¡± ¡°Well, I''m interested in the movie and television industry. I can''t only like romance dramas. I must see more, learn more, and broaden my knowledge. That will help me in my career in the future.¡± ¡°It seems like people do change.¡± Natasha smiled and looked away. Denise pursed her lips as her big eyes glittered. A momentter, she asked, ¡°Nat, do you still draw?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Denise immediately handed her a sketchbook. ¡°I haven''t seen you draw for a long time, Nat. Please draw something.¡± She then sat next to Natasha. Thetter''s gazended on her before she looked away. ¡°Well, what do you want me to draw?¡± ¡°Hmm... Why don''t you draw Vermillion Base?¡± Natasha spun the pencil in her hand. Just as she was about to start drawing, she turned at looked at Denise. She did not speak but continued staring at her. Her pair of eyes appeared to see through the girl. Denise felt sheepish. Natasha had never lectured her children before, as a look from her would easily instill fear in their hearts, just like what she was doing presently. Denise''s heart trembled as she looked at Natasha. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat? Is there something on my face?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°There''s nothing on your face, but there''s something in your eyes!¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Eyes? What is it?¡± Denise pulled out a mirror from her bag and inspected her reflection. ¡°There''s nothing!¡± Denise said before her gaze met Natasha''s gaze. She grew more sheepish. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Natasha said. ¡°About what?¡± Denise''s voice grew softer and softer. Natasha scrutinized her. ¡°You''ve been asking me about Vermillion Base today and even wanted a map of it. Well, do you think I''m dumb?¡± ¡°I''m just curious...¡± ¡°Anthony and Benjamin may be curious about such things, but you won''t,¡± Natasha said firmly. Denise was rendered speechless as she stared at Natasha innocently. She knew that she would be unable to hide things from Natasha. ¡°Well, are you going to keep pretending?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nat, I really¡ª¡± ¡°Think carefully before you speak,¡± Natasha interrupted as she stared at her. There was no anger in her eyes, but it gave Denise a certain suffocating pressure. Denise was unable to withstand the pressure. She lowered her head and secretly peeked at Natasha. ¡°Anthony instructed me to ask about it.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± ¡°The reason is... He knows that you''ve been bullied, so he wants to take revenge for you,¡± Denise murmured softly. ¡°How did he find out about it?¡± ¡°Two days ago, someone hacked into theputer here and sent a video of you fighting with someone in Vermillion Base...¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes, and a trace of anger appeared on her face. ¡°Where''s Anthony?¡± Denise remained silent. ¡°Tell me.¡± Natasha nced at her solemnly. ¡°He''s in the hidden room with Mr. Dave having an inte battle with someone...¡± Natasha stood up and left. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise was shocked and immediately chased after Natasha. In the hidden room, Anthony was still fighting with someone when Natasha walked in. It was as if Anthony had met a worthy foe. Excitement shone in his eyes. The two of them had equal prowess. One was attacking while the other was defending. Miguel stood at the side, staring at them. He was afraid that he would miss something if he looked away. At that moment, Natasha walked behind Anthony and stared at him fight for two minutes. Natasha realized that the opponent was still fighting relentlessly. She said, ¡°Normally, the thing that someone shows off the most is also their weakest spot.¡± Anthony froze for a moment before realizing the meaning of her words. He soon found his opponent''s weak points and gave up defending. He put all his effort into attacking. A minuteter, the fight ended. Anthony stared at theputer with a glint shing across his eyes. At that moment, he suddenly recalled something. He stood up and looked at the person behind him. Natasha stared back at him. ¡°Nat...¡± Anthony said. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Denise was furiously shooting Anthony meaningful nces behind Natasha''s back. Anthony could understand what she meant even though she did not say anything. He looked at Natasha with an obedient expression on his face. Natasha nced at him. ¡°Move!¡± Anthony instinctively moved aside. Natasha walked over and sat in front of theputer. Miguel looked on in confusion. What''s going on? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Natasha ced a hand on theputer and suddenly started typing furiously. After the inte battle ended, the opponent was talking to Anthony. However, after Natasha typed a few keys, the opponent went offline. Natasha continued typing on the keyboard silently. A few minutester, Natasha typed a string of words. It read: Boss is a son of a b*tch! Thereafter she stood up. Everyone was shocked by her actions. Natasha nced at Anthony and said, ¡°Come out with me.¡± Anthony did not utter a single word and obediently trailed after her. Miguel was astounded by the scene in front of him. ¡°What just happened?¡± he asked his friends. ¡°N-No idea.¡± ¡°Although I don''t understand what she''s doing, why does it seem pretty awesome?¡± ¡°Is she a hacker?¡± Miguel''s friends asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± Miguel retorted. At that moment, someone suddenly said, ¡°Look!¡± Thereafter, he showed his phone screen to his friends. At that moment, a reporter was reporting that every television channel and billboard in Dellmoor disyed the words: Boss is a son of a b*tch. They stared at each other. ¡°She did it. I saw her typing those words earlier on!¡± ¡°B-But that was just a few moments ago! How did she manage to do that so quickly?¡± Many people were shocked. ¡°If I were to do it, I''d need a really long time...¡± Miguel mused aloud. It appeared that Natasha''s skills were significantly better than his. More specifically, her skills are better than Master''s. Miguel grew more shocked when he stared at the door that she exited from earlier. At that moment, he found it strange and confusing. Where have I seen her before? As he pondered about it, he suddenly recalled something. ¡°Doesn''t she look like t-thatdy in the video that other day?¡± he asked his friends. ¡°Now that you''ve mentioned it... She does look like thatdy.¡± ¡°She is thedy in the video!¡± Everyone turned to look at the door with stunned expressions on their faces. What kind of people is this family made up of? Outside the door, Natasha walked to a rtively quieter ce. Anthony and Denise followed her. Natasha found a clean spot and sat down. She looked up and saw the two children standing next to each other obediently. They had guilty looks on their faces. Natasha asked, ¡°Why are your heads lowered? Raise your heads.¡± ¡°Nat, it''s my fault! Don''t me Denise!¡± ¡°It''s my fault too! It''s notpletely Tony''s fault!¡± Denise interjected. The two siblings attempted to defend each other. Natasha asked, ¡°Why are you at fault?¡± ¡°W-We should not have kept things from you, and we should not have investigated the thing regarding Vermillion Base?¡± Denise asked. Anthony said, ¡°We should not have done things without telling you. Whatever it is, we are at fault.¡± Natasha inhaled deeply. ¡°You did all this for me. Why are you at fault?¡± The two children looked at her with confusion on their faces. Had they misheard? Natasha looked at them as a hint of guilt shed across her face. ¡°It''s my fault. I''m sorry. I have caused all of you to worry for me.¡± The two children were confused as they had expected a scolding from Natasha. ¡°Are you serious, Nat?¡± Anthony asked in disbelief. ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha blinked. Anthony and Denise could tell that she was serious from her expression. Denise instantly heaved a sigh of relief and walked to Natasha. ¡°You scared me, Nat. I thought that I was going to be scolded today...¡± Natasha smiled when Denise walked to her. Anthony piped up, ¡°Nat, the person at fault isn''t you. You shouldn''t be the one to apologize.¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°I understand what you mean, Anthony. I also know what you want to do. However, I''d like to tell you to stop here.¡± Anthony frowned and looked at her. ¡°Nat, they did all that to you... I can''t let them get away scot- free.¡± Natasha knew that Anthony was the most difficult person to persuade. She thought for a moment before looking at him. ¡°Anthony, the person, who caused that incident, has died. Furthermore, I didn''t lose anything. Conversely, Boss helped me kill my enemies. Although his purpose wasn''t to help me, it''s true that he has done that. So, let''s leave the matter at that!¡± Natasha said seriously. Anthony frowned and was unwilling to let go of the matter. ¡°How can that be, Nat?¡± ¡°Do you think that I''ll defend him?¡± ¡°B-But...¡± ¡°Anthony. The enemy is dead, and my problems are solved. I just want to spend time with your great-grandfather and be filial to him. He has fretted over me for far too long. It''s time for him to enjoy life,¡± Natasha said cidly. Her voice was gentle, but she appeared especially determined. It was apparent that Natasha was very serious. Even though Anthony was unwilling to let matters rest, he could only obey Natasha''s requests. It was because nothing mattered more to him than Natasha''s happiness. None of them would stop her from experiencing happiness. Anthony lowered his gaze in disappointment. ¡°I understand, Nat.¡± Natasha understood what the duo was thinking. She slowly spread open her arms. Upon seeing that, Anthony walked over to her. Natasha hugged the two children and murmured, ¡°You must have been very sad when you saw that video, right?¡± The two children nodded their heads. Although Anthony did not speak, his grasp on Natasha''s clothes tightened. Natasha chuckled and continued speaking. ¡°I don''t know which part they revealed to the public, but I''ll tell you this. I did not lose out. On the contrary, I put up an excellent fight. So, don''t worry about it. I''m good. Really.¡± Denise''s eyes darted about. Her heart hurt when she thought of the video, and she did not know if Natasha was telling the truth. Anthonyy in Natasha''s arms. He was deep in thought. ¡°Okay. The matter is settled. The most important thing we should do now is to go home. Everything will be better when we reach home,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Yes,¡± Denise said and bobbed her head. Anthony remained silent and gave a perfunctory nod. Boss'' men hadmitted many crimes. The boy could not let the matter rest so easily. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Benjamin yed in the weapons storage area for a long time before leaving unwillingly. As he was making his way out, he touched the weapons and looked around. He even took many pictures and intended to take a good look at them when he returned home. On the way home, the car drove onto a road. When Dave looked at the words disyed in ck against a red background, he frowned. ¡°Keh,¡± Dave said and motioned for him to look outside. Keh raised his head and narrowed his eyes when he saw the words on the billboard. His intuition told him that the matter had something to do with either Anthony or Natasha. Did something happen today? Just as Keh was thinking about it, Benjamin looked outside. He froze when he saw the words on the screen. Uh... Isn''t this a little too bold? Keh did not miss the expression on Benjamin''s face. He felt that Benjamin''s behavior was too peculiar that day. Now, he finally understood something. As he stared at him, he asked, ¡°Benjamin, who do you think did this?¡± Benjamin froze before looking at Keh. He hesitated and said, ¡°Uh, how would I know?¡± Keh remained silent and smiled mysteriously. At that moment, Dave''s phone rang. He stared at the number disyed on the screen and picked up the call. ¡°Yes?¡± Thereafter, Dave looked at Benjamin. It was as if he had found out something. However, he did not speak and only waited till the end to say, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± He then hung up the phone and looked away. ¡°What do you think happened, Keh?¡± Dave asked as he turned around. Keh looked at himzily. He did not speak, but his nce conveyed many things. ¡°Hurry back,¡± Dave instructed the driver. ¡°Yes,¡± the driver responded. The car sped up, and a peculiar silence descended in the car. Benjamin looked at him and hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr. Dave, what happened?¡± Dave looked at him and smirked mysteriously. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How would I know? If I knew, I wouldn''t have asked you,¡± Benjamin replied. Dave looked at him and smiled wholeheartedly. ¡°When you return, you''ll know.¡± Benjamin fell silent. I might as well not ask! The curiosity in his heart increased. However, he felt a little guilty and did not dare to continue probing. Hence, he smiled innocently and stopped talking. Instead, he looked outside the window. On every screen and billboard they passed, there were the words, Boss is a son of a b*tch, disyed on them. It had to be either Anthony or Natasha who did it. Benjamin picked up his phone and searched the news. As expected, the news reported that an unknown hacker had hacked into the country''s systems. Officials were trying their best to salvage the situation. Thereafter, Benjamin quickly opened his chat with his two other siblings. ¡°What''s going on? We''re on our way back.¡± The chatroom was silent. Benjamin felt increasingly curious and confused. When he noticed that no one replied to him, he kept his phone. Denise only sent him a message when the car arrived at the house. She texted: It''s difficult to exin. I''ll tell you when you get back home. The car came to a stop. Dave said, ¡°I''ll go to the hidden room first.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I''ll be thereter.¡± Benjamin stared at Dave''s retreating figure and said, ¡°Daddy, I''ll go and find Nat now.¡± ¡°Let''s go together,¡± Keh suggested. Benjamin could do nothing but maintain a polite smile and walk with Keh. As they entered the house, Benjamin felt ill at ease. His current emotions were a far cry from when he was at the shooting range. Benjamin finally spoke when they walked to the corridor. ¡°Daddy, I''ll go to my room and wash up first before meeting Nat.¡± Keh''s gaze swept over him as he replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Benjamin then went into the room. As Keh stared at his back view, aplicated expression shed past his eyes. He then turned and walked to Natasha''s room. As expected, Anthony and Denise were in her room. They wereughing and chatting with Natasha. ¡°Nat,¡± Keh called out. When they heard his voice, the trio turned to look at him. Denise smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, you''re back?¡± Keh''s grim look disappeared as he smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The little girl walked over and hugged Keh. At that moment, Anthony''s eyes darted about as he said, ¡°Nat, since Daddy is here and you probably have something to tell him, we''ll return to our room first!¡± Natasha nodded. Anthony proceeded to hold Denise''s hand. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Although Denise was unwilling to leave, she knew that she should not remain in the room. Hence, she said, ¡°Daddy, Nat, have a good chat. We won''t disturb you!¡± Then, she went out with Anthony. As Keh stared at their escaping figures, his gaze turned serious. Natasha stood up and looked at him. ¡°What''s wrong? You look unhappy.¡± Keh snapped out of his daze and looked at her. ¡°The three of them are so worrisome.¡± Natasha chuckled and replied, ¡°You know about it already?¡± Keh inhaled deeply before his gazended on Natasha. ¡°Regarding today''s incident... Did you do it?¡± Natasha did not conceal the truth from him. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°If you do this, your identity will be exposed,¡± Keh remarked. ¡°They are your friends. So, I can trust them,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°I don''t want you to be in the slightest bit of danger,¡± Keh stated. Natasha walked over and put her arms around his neck. ¡°I''m not afraid as long as you''re here with me.¡± Emotions surged forth in Keh''s gaze. In the past, he might have believed her. However, even though he had her by his side, he was still afraid. He was terrified that she would be in danger, no matter how slight the possibility of that was. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Keh, when did you find out about it?¡± Natasha asked. They did not need to specify what they were talking about. Keh understood what she meant. ¡°During that day''s meal.¡± ¡°So, the phone call that day was from Boss?¡± Natasha asked. Keh nodded. Natasha''s eyes glinted. ¡°Did he mention anything else?¡± ¡°He sent the video to me because he wanted me to get angry and have a fight with him again. Otherwise, how could he persuade me to negotiate with him?¡± Keh looked at her grimly. ¡°What do you think about it?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°He seeded in making me angry.¡± ¡°Let''s go home, Keh,¡± Natasha suggested as she looked at him. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Those things are no longer important. Now, I just want to go home,¡± Natasha expressed slowly. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Keh frowned at her. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Please.¡± Natasha looked up at him and pleaded, ¡°I miss Grandpa and Old Mr. Hamilton. I want to go home.¡± With her pleading gaze and tone, Keh would''ve given in if her request was for anything else. Instead, he tightened his balled-up fists when the thought of that video shed across his mind. He couldn''t let it go. Most importantly, it wasn''t just that incident, as there were others. ¡°Nat, you know I would''ve agreed to your request if it was for anything else, but only this I can''t,¡± Keh rejected. Natasha''s brows furrowed as she looked at him. ¡°Keh, I wasn''t disadvantaged, nor did I suffer any loss in this incident.¡± ¡°That is not the whole point, Nat! With numbers on their side, they wanted your demise. I can''t just let this matter slide!¡± Keh raised his voice. ¡°Keh!¡± Natasha gazed at him in disbelief. Yet Keh was adamant. Natasha inhaled deeply, dropped her smile, and kept her gaze on Keh. ¡°What are you nning to do then?¡± ¡°I''ll kill him!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha nodded with agreement. Keh narrowed his eyes at her in suspicion. ¡°We''ll do it together,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh looked at her with resignation in his eyes. ¡°I should avenge myself. Even you can''t stop me,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is, Nat?¡± Keh asked with a solemn look. ¡°Then do you think it won''t be as dangerous if you went instead?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°Keh, have you thought about what would happen to me if something happened to you? Have you thought about the kids or Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°I already told you I didn''t suffer any loss in this matter, so why can''t we just let it slide?¡± Keh stared at her, worried she would find out his reason for doing so if he persisted with his decision. At that thought, he said, ¡°I just felt bad for you.¡± Natasha looked at him with sincerity. ¡°Keh, I understand your intention. I promise to tell you if I was wronged in any way, but I wasn''t.¡± His dark gaze searched her eyes and face for any sign that she was lying. After a while, he finally nodded andpromised. ¡°Fine.¡± Natasha was taken aback by his sudden agreement. Surprise filled her impassive eyes. ¡°Does that mean you agree?¡± Keh looked at her with resignation. ¡°Do I have any other choice but to agree?¡± Natashaughed at his answer, then tipped her toes, lifting herself to embrace him by wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Keh, I know you want to do it for me, but please trust my decision. This is the best oue possible.¡± Keh wrapped his arms around her and muttered an acknowledgment. With a smile, Natasha asked, ¡°When can I return?¡± ¡°It''s up to you.¡± ¡°Perfect! I''ll make the arrangement immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Meanwhile, the three kids were gathered together in a close huddle. ¡°What was the situation today?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°My n failed,¡± Denise said straightforwardly. ¡°Does Nat know about it?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°She not only found out, but she even cussed them out. Have you seen thergest mega screen in the city center today? That''s Nat''s doing,¡± Denise exined. Benjamin scrunched his brows at Denise''s exnation. ¡°What''s going on? Nat exposed herself?¡± ¡°Nat didn''t use hers nor Tony''s ount. She used Miguel''s, but she definitely revealed her identity as a hacker,¡± Denise rified. Benjamin was still confused. ¡°What went down today exactly?¡± Anthony sighed. ¡°What went down wasn''t the crucial part. All in all, Nat found out about our motive and n and asked me to put it on halt.¡± The crease on Benjamin''s forehead deepened. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°There''s no then!¡± ¡°Did you agree?¡± ¡°I didn''t want to, but Nat used the carrot and stick approach to persuade me.¡± Anthony''s eyebrows drew together. ¡°So, are we giving up?¡± Benjamin asked. After contemting it shortly, Anthony answered, ¡°Vermillion Base repeatedly target Nat, so I think even if we give up, they won''t. This matter won''t just slip away.¡± ¡°Your promise won''t be significant when that timees. If we let them take the lead, we won''t be going against Nat''s instruction. Is that what you''re saying?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°You''re right on point.¡± Benjaminughed. ¡°As I expect, you''re not the type who gives up easily.¡± Anthony turned to Benjamin. ¡°What about you? How was it today?¡± Benjamin let out a sigh and flopped onto the couch. ¡°Everything went smoothly at first. I went to Mr. Dave''s armory and saw so much stuff!¡± Excitement filled his eyes as he recalled his memories. ¡°Mr. Dave even has many prized collections. It was a feast for my eyes. Also, Daddy taught me how to shoot!¡± Hearing Benjamin ryed his experience, Denise shot an envious look at him. ¡°You got the long straw among us. You learned something new and got to spend time with Daddy. He even taught you how to use a gun himself. Unlike me... Nat managed to trick me into spilling the beans readily,¡± Denise grumbled. ¡°The person who had it worst was me. I was fighting at the frontline,¡± Anthony chipped in. Hearing the two''sints, Benjamin continued, ¡°That''s because you haven''t heard about what happened after.¡± The excited glow in his eyes slowly dimmed. ¡°When we saw the words on the mega screen on our way back, the vibe turned tense. Moreover, Mr. Dave received a call. If my guess is correct, the call should be from the hidden room because he beelined for the hidden room once he came back. I''m sure they''ve found something.¡± Benjamin turned his gaze to Anthony. ¡°Oh right, have you told Daddy the truth?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°You''re still keeping it from him!¡± Benjamin stared at him in shock. ¡°It''s hard on me to keep the secret on your behalf.¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°I haven''t found a good time toe forward. I can''t exactly go up and tell him about it casually.¡± ¡°During yourst confrontation with Vermillion Base, Mr. Dave saw your actions. Even though you covered it up, iming you were Anonymous'' disciple, Mr. Dave should''ve told Daddy about it, yet I still don''t see Daddy asking you about it!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Or maybe Mr. Dave thought Daddy already knew about it, so he didn''t say anything?¡± Anthony guessed. ¡°Is that so?¡± Benjamin wondered. ¡°That kind of possibility is one in a thousand.¡± Anthony kept silent. Denise piped up, ¡°Anthony, I think you should find a chance toe forward with Daddy. Otherwise, if Daddy finds out by himself... We don''t know how he''ll act.¡± Benjamin nodded with agreement. Anthony pondered about it but couldn''t picture what would follow if that were to happen. However, staring into their eyes, Anthony knew they were worried about him. He understood following their advice would be beneficial for him. ¡°Got it. I''ll find a chance.¡± Benjamin and Denise nodded. Suddenly, Anthony''s phone rang. Miguel''s number shed across his phone. Anthony frowned before answering the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Master, I''m calling to give you a heads up. Dave already knew about the incident earlier.¡± The crease between Anthony''s brows deepened. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 ¡°Did you guys spill the beans?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°No, but there''s a secret surveince camera in the hidden room. I also just discovered that myself...¡± came Miguel''s confession. Anthony was utterly speechless. ¡°Master, I''ll talk to youter. Dave''s back again!¡± Miguel hung up the phone as soon as he dropped the sentence. Just then, Benjamin looked Anthony in the eye and questioned, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Miguel said that Mr. Dave knew it already!¡± Benjamin was stumped for a second before blurting out, ¡°How did Mr. Dave find out?¡± ¡°Through the surveince camera, that''s how.¡± ¡°Adults can be so shrewd and cunning!¡± At that point in time, Denise put forward a naive inquiry. ¡°But does that mean Mr. Dave saw what you did in the hidden room? Or did he learn those true identities of yours and Nat?¡± Upon hearing those words, Anthony and Benjamin shifted their lines of sight to Denise in unison. That''s right! The children had never used their own IDs, so even if Dave were to pick up anything, he would know nothing more than what they had been up to. Considering that they were simply trying to keep the hackers at bay, they figured they wouldn''t be told off for anything. The corner of Anthony''s lips curled upward. ¡°You''re so smart, Denise!¡± Huh? What did I do? Right at that moment, Anthony went on, ¡°I''m going out to see Mr. Dave for a bit.¡± After announcing his decision, he leaped up straightaway and headed outside. A crease appeared between Denise''s brows. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± s, Anthony had already left without even looking back. All Denise could do was turn back. The frown on her face didn''t abate as her gazended on Benjamin. Thetter piped up, ¡°Obviously, he''s going to negotiate with Mr. Dave. What else could he be doing?¡± Then came Denise''s spection, ¡°By stopping Mr. Dave from telling on him?¡± Benjamin bobbed his head in exasperation. ¡°Wouldn''t that be a little unnecessary, though?¡± added Denise. ¡°Since he wishes to go against Daddy, we''ll simply let them battle each other!¡± Nodding, Denise agreed, ¡°We''ll watch from the sidelines and enjoy the drama, then!¡± ¡°Yes, let''s do that!¡± The two looked at each other and grinned. Meanwhile, Anthony was bolting toward the hidden room in a flurry. As chance would have it, he bumped into Dave the second he arrived at the door. Anthony pretended to stay collected and shed Dave a smile so bright, greeting, ¡°Hello, Mr. Dave!¡± Dave, in turn, sneaked a peek at the boy, and the former, too, chose to put on an act. ¡°Here to y?¡± ¡°No, no. I''m not here to y. I''m here to see you, Mr. Dave,¡± replied Anthony as he shook his head. ¡°See me?¡± Dave walked up to Anthony and continued, ¡°What''s up?¡± After deliberating momentarily, Anthony parted his lips and reported, ¡°Mr. Dave, there seems to be a new batch of hackers at Vermillion Base, and they''re quite good.¡± ¡°So?¡± Dave''s eyes never left Anthony. ¡°So, I''m actually struggling to fend them off.¡± With a smirk ying about Dave''s lips, he stated, ¡°Okay, now. What are you hinting at? Just tell me what you have in mind.¡± Anthony wasn''t sure what he should say. Is Mr. Dave already doing away with our pleasantries? Since it''se to this, I suppose I should quit ying dumb. The next second, he spoke. ¡°About that, Mr. Dave, have you told my daddy yet?¡± An unfathomable glint flickered across Dave''s eyes. The man kept mum for quite some time before revealing, ¡°I might''ve brought up a thing or two.¡± ¡°How far did you go?¡± ¡°Not much. I only briefly described to him how you fared in the uninhabited zone.¡± Listening to that, Anthony was at a loss for words. That means... Daddy must''ve some rough idea of what''s been going on. At the thought of that, he hurled Dave a question. ¡°For the time being, can you not mention a word about what happened today to my daddy?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dave sounded so casual as he responded with yet another inquiry. ¡°I''d like toe clean with him personally.¡± Dave narrowed his eyes to slits, seemingly considering the boy''s request. Right then, Anthony looked the man in the eye and pressed on. ¡°Pretty please, Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°All right, all right. But you have to answer me one thing.¡± As expected, nothing woulde for free without an equivalent exchange. Anthony inclined his head in acknowledgment. ¡°Ask away.¡± A broad grin then appeared on Dave''s face. ¡°You''re not the disciple of Anonymous, correct?¡± Once again, Anthony was bereft of speech on the spot. Oh, dear! Adults are indeed intelligent. Come to think of it; they must''ve all gone through a lot to be where they are today. Of course, they wouldn''t fall for my tricks that easily. He reckoned that the adults must have lowered their guards solely because he was a kid. Deep down, he knew very well that his secret woulde to light someday. Thinking of that, Anthony shook his head and denied it. ¡°No, I''m not.¡± Dave''s lips curved at the boy''s words. It was as though the former had long known the answer himself. ¡°Okay, got it,¡± replied Dave, nodding at the same time. Anthony, on the other hand, was baffled. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I won''t tell on you. I promise,¡± reassured Dave in a deep voice. At first, Anthony thought that Dave would pursue further by bombarding him with gazillions of interrogations. He wasn''t anticipating the whole exchange to conclude in that manner. Following that, a smile finally bloomed on Anthony''s face. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave.¡± Without a word, Dave spun on his heels. Anthony eventually heaved a sigh of relief as he watched Dave''s leaving silhouette. It was then he started to wonder how he could ever bring himself to confess to his father. At that juncture, Miguel sneaked out of the hidden room. ¡°Master, does that mean you owned up already?¡± Anthony''s brows knitted to a tight knot. ¡°Were you eavesdropping on our conversation?¡± ¡°N-No. I was following Dave out and wanted to ask him some questions. I didn''t expect to hear you two talking. I really tried hard not to listen, but I still identally overheard everything...¡± Not a sound escaped from Anthony''s mouth when he heard that remark. Miguel went on, ¡°So, Master, did you admit to it?¡± ¡°What do I have to admit?¡± ¡°For being Anonymous himself!¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± retorted Anthony. ¡°You denied being Anonymous'' disciple a minute ago!¡± ¡°I merely said that I''m not his disciple. It has nothing to do with who I am.¡± Miguel frowned in confusion. ¡°How could it end up this way?¡± ¡°Well, what do you expect?¡± ¡°How do you exin for having the identical skills as Anonymous'', then?¡± ¡°He''s the one who taught me.¡± ¡°Didn''t you already deny being his disciple?¡± ¡°But he''s my friend, so he teaches me.¡± Words eluded Miguel then and there. At the end of the day, Anthony refused to blow his cover just yet. Nevertheless, that didn''t matter much to Miguel, for he knew the truth better than anyone. Watching Anthony pace into the hidden room, Miguel trailed behind the former like a creep. ¡°Master, is your mommy a hacker, too?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You''re lying again, Master.¡± Miguel fixed his gaze on Anthony as he insisted on his im. ¡°Almost anyone could tell that she''s one.¡± ¡°Nat is but a programmer.¡± ¡°There''s a fine line between a programmer and a hacker. Besides, a programmer could never seed in shutting down all of the systems in Dellmoor within a couple of minutes!¡± refuted Miguel. Anthony kept silent on that note. Just as Miguel was speaking, he abruptly froze. ¡°Master, don''t tell me your mommy is actually Anonymous?¡± Upon hearing such a posttion, Anthony took a deep breath before directing his gaze toward Miguel and putting on a smile. ¡°With that brain of yours, Miguel, you shouldn''t be a hacker. You ought to do something that''s suitable for you, you know.¡± ¡°Suitable for me? What would that be?¡± ¡°A screenwriter.¡± Before Miguel could even offer a response, Anthony quickly added, ¡°You have a very good imagination.¡± A frown marred Miguel''s countenance as heid his eyes on Anthony''s back. He then secretly debunked his own idea, for Natasha''s skills were somewhat different than those of the so-called ¡°Anonymous.¡± Then again, if she''s not Anonymous, then who else could Anonymous be? Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Night soon arrived. Wielding the phone in his hand, Anthony stared at the chat room with Keh, brimming with hesitation and not knowing how to confess the whole truth. Ultimately, he couldn''t sleep a wink that night. Thus, he decided to head out and spend some time wandering on the streets. Be that as it might, the moment he set foot downstairs, he caught Keh talking on the phone. ¡°At longst, the renowned Anonymous is willing to make an appearance!¡± was thetter''s statement. Anonymous? Anthony''s eyes narrowed. Despite hearing that, the boy continued to keep a weather eye on his father. ¡°Okay, I''ll see you there,¡± uttered Keh. He hung up the phone immediately afterward. He was d in a ck suit as if he had long been prepared to step out of the house. Seeing Keh moving toward the exit, Anthony spoke out loud at once. ¡°Daddy, it''s sote now. Are you going somewhere?¡± The former turned around toward the source, only to find Anthony''s presence. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Hmm? Why are you not in bed yet?¡± ¡°I must''ve eaten too much, so I thought a stroll might help with digestion.¡± Anthony didn''t avert his gaze as he continued to inquire, ¡°Where are you going, Daddy?¡± ¡°I''m meeting somebody.¡± ¡°Who?¡± probed Anthony. Keh looked at his son but said nothing. Right then, Anthony approached the former and pressed on. ¡°Daddy, I heard you mention the name Anonymous, right?¡± The man still wouldn''t give an answer. Seeing that, Anthony threw yet another query out. ¡°Are you meeting up with Anonymous?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, there is.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°Because¡ª¡± Anthony froze as words remained at the tip of his tongue, refusing to go past his lips. After a short while, he blinked and remarked, ¡°Anonymous will never show up. Even if he does, he''ll let us know beforehand. So, I bet the one that you''re going to meet is an impostor.¡± ¡°I''ll find out once I see him.¡± ¡°He''s just a fake! Daddy, I guess someone''s trying to set you up. Don''t fall for it,¡± advised Anthony. ¡°Oh, really? Are you sure about it?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°You think? Why?¡± Anthony peered at his father while trying to reason it out. ¡°Because... Because Anonymous told me before that if he''sing, I''ll be the first to know.¡± Without uttering anything more, Keh wheeled around and marched outside. ¡°I''m serious, Daddy. You''ve got to believe me!¡± the boy pleaded. At that very moment, Keh turned to p eyes on his son, suggesting, ¡°Why don''t youe with me and have a look?¡± Anthony was slightly taken aback at that invitation. ¡°M-Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn''t you im that you know him? It''d be perfect if you could help me check that person out.¡± Anthony fell into a light trance. He, too, was eager to know who in the world was impersonating him. After giving it some thought, he bobbed his head. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let''s hit the road!¡± prompted Keh. With that, the father-and-son duo set off in the car. Very soon, they were out of the castle. Anthony sat in the backseat, contemting as his father maneuvered the car in the driver''s seat. ¡°Is it only the two of us, Daddy?¡± he asked. Keh nced at the boy through the rearview mirror. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you scared?¡± ¡°It''s not that, but since the impostor has nned to deceive you, he''ll definitelye at you fully prepared. Wouldn''t we be sorely outnumbered if we showed up like this? Plus, I''m not at all powerful or intimidating. I''m worried that I might end up burdening you.¡± With a hand grabbing the steering wheel, Keh unwittingly shed a smirk. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you.¡± Since his father had said as much, Anthony couldn''t argue anymore. Even though he was fairly concerned about the matter at hand, his heart was pounding with excitement. After all, it was his first time being on a journey with his father alone, and that inundated him with an indescribable emotion. As the car sped down the road, Anthony posed a question once more. ¡°Daddy, was Anonymous the one who initiated contact with you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Did he touch on anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Anthony pursed his lips while staring at his father. He had made up his mind to bring to light nothing but the truth once the meeting that very night was all over. For the nonce, he would like to see who would be foolish enough to even have the audacity to put on a pretense like that. As his train of thought stopped there, Anthony gazed outside the car window; his eyes overwhelmed with exhration. Even so, there seemed to be a tinge of worry flitting across those eyes of his. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After half an hour on the road, the car finally came to a halt in a remote location. There seemed to be an enormous array ofmercial buildings under construction around the area. The entire surroundings were a total mess. Still and all, only a ce like that would be appropriate for a meeting like theirs. The night was already getting darker. After turning off the car engine, Keh alighted from the car. Upon witnessing that act, Anthony rapidly followed suit. To be honest, being at a site like that alone was hair-raising enough for anyone. ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Follow me closely,¡± instructed Keh. Anthony inclined his head, his gaze fixated on his father. With that, he trailed Keh''s footsteps and gradually ascended the stairs of an unfinished tower. Just when they were halfway there, Keh turned and eyed his son all of a sudden. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Thetter shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Keh didn''t carry on with their conversation thereafter. All he did was focus on climbing up the stairs. Anthony, in turn, trod on the man''s heels the whole time. No sooner had they arrived at about the sixth or seventh floor than they glimpsed a figure standing not far ahead. Catching sight of the unknown person, Keh gave Anthony an order. ¡°You stay right here and wait for me, Anthony.¡± In an instant, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°That guy''s an impostor, Daddy!¡± ¡°How do you know if you haven''t even seen him yet?¡± ¡°I-I... I just know!¡± Anthony choked out. Given that the meeting was arranged at a secluded ce like that in the middle of the night, he had a feeling that there must be danger lurking somewhere out there. ¡°Just wait for me,¡± was all Keh had to say. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Don''te out until I signal, and if something happens, you run as fast as you can, you hear?¡± ¡°Daddy¡ª¡± Before Anthony could say anything else, Keh had already walked away by himself. ¡°Daddy...¡± Anthony had the urge to chase after his father, but at the same time, he wanted to know what the other party was actually aiming at. Scanning the vicinity, he found that he had no choice but to observe in the shadows. In the meantime, Keh was striding toward the stranger. ¡°Ah, you''re here!¡± The second that person opened his mouth, it was crystal clear that he was using a voice changer. During the interval, Anthony was paying the utmost attention to the self-professed ¡°Anonymous,¡± only to see that the person was garbed in an oversized ck robe that resembled a cape, coupled with a hat. As that person slowly spun around, it was also revealed that he even had a ck and white masquerade mask on his face. Since the sky was too dark, Anthony had a hard time taking a good look at the impostor. However, when he managed to get a clear view, what he saw startled him. It was then he suddenly recalled that someone in Hacker Community had drawn a portrait of ¡°Anonymous,¡± and that person''s outfit had striking simrities with the portrait. A ck cloak, a hat, and a domino mask. Upon noticing the attire, Anthony narrowed his eyes. Not in a million years would he expect his identity to be taken advantage of. He had refrained from stepping in thus far, for he wanted to see for himself what the impostor was attempting to achieve. Hence, he continued sprawling on the ground, watching the impostor like a hawk from afar. Right at that juncture, Keh walked up to the unknown person and said, ¡°Since you''ve asked for me, I''ll have to turn up no matter what.¡± ¡°You really are something, Keh, having the courage to show up all by yourself,¡± the other party commented. The voice changer only served to spice up the night with nothing but mysterious, spooky vibes. Keh curled his lips and raised a query right away. ¡°Let''s cut to the chase. What do you need me for?¡± Chapter 559 Chapter 559 ¡°Of course, I looked for you to negotiate a deal,¡± the Anonymous imposter said. The voiceing out from the voice changer made people feel very ufortable. ¡°A deal? What is it?¡± Keh asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Just then, the imposter threw something at Keh. However, it was too dark, so Anthony wasn''t sure what it was. Also, he could hardly hear their conversation. Anthony could only stare in their direction as hard as he could, not letting go of any details. Suddenly, Keh said as he looked at the thing he was holding in his hand, ¡°What if I don''t agree?¡± ¡°Do you think you have a choice here?¡± the imposter asked. ¡°Is this a threat?¡± Keh asked. ¡°No one has seeded in threatening me up until now,¡± he said tly. ¡°Is that so?¡± the fake Anonymous asked. Keh said nothing more and threw the thing back to the imposter. ¡°What you promised mest time didn''t happen, so why should I agree to your deal?¡± With that, he turned to leave. The whole time, Anthony was watching them. Suddenly, he saw the imposter aiming at Keh''s back with a gun when he felt something was odd. Without hesitation, Anthony dashed out. ¡°Daddy, be careful!¡± He rushed over, wanting to shield Keh. Bang! A loud gunshot echoed in the air. Just when Anthony thought they were going to die, Keh suddenly turned around and grabbed him. Together, they rolled over andnded safely elsewhere. Anthony then looked at him and said, ¡°Daddy, don''t trust him. He''s a fake.¡± To that, Keh narrowed his eyes. Enraged, Anthony red at the imposter. ¡°Who are you? Why are you pretending to be me?¡± ¡°You? Where did youe from, kid?¡± the fake Anonymous asked. Looking into his eyes, Anthony asked bravely, ¡°You don''t even know me, and you dare to impersonate me?¡± ¡°I did?¡± The man asked, followed by a mocking smile. With his eyes fixated on the imposter, Anthony said, ¡°You know it yourself if you are impersonating me. What is your motive?¡± ¡°Stop your nonsense. Otherwise, I''ll put a bullet straight through your head,¡± the man said. ¡°Let me ask you something. Since you are Anonymous, do you know who Shadow Seeker is?¡± Anthony asked. The imposter froze. Albeit unable to see his expression, Anthony could feel he was thrown off guard under his mask. ¡°Another question. What does Darz''s corework rely on?¡± he asked again. The imposter said nothing in response. ¡°Answer me. Didn''t you say you are Anonymous? You should know all these if you were him.¡± Anthony articted each word clearly. Secondster, the man finally broke his silence. ¡°These are secrets. Do you think I''ll let you know just like that?¡± he said. ¡°Haha!¡± Anthony chuckled after listening to his response. ¡°That''s clever. All right then, since you can''t disclose this information, let me ask you something simple. How many core members are there in Darz? I''m sure you can at least disclose this,¡± Anthony said. Once again, the imposter looked at him in silence. ¡°Why are you keeping quiet?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Did you forget how to speak, or do you have no idea?¡± The man remained mute. ¡°Fine, let me tell you. Darz has countless members. However, there are only five core members, with me, Anonymous, being one of them,¡± Anthony enunciated. The fake Anonymous continued to stay quiet. Just then, Anthony looked at him. ¡°How dare you pretend to be me to deceive my daddy? You must have a death wish!¡± ¡°Kid, you''re insolent. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you this instant?¡± the man said threateningly while looking at Anthony. ¡°Go ahead,¡± the boy responded while staring at him fearlessly. The imposter remained silent as he looked at Anthony. The two stood still for a long while. ¡°Aren''t you curious who I am?¡± the fake Anonymous asked. ¡°There''s no need to rush. I''ll know once you''re dead,¡± Anthony responded. ¡°Keh, your son is fearless!¡± the imposter suddenly said with a smile. Just then, Keh stood up and said with a low voice, ¡°Indeed. I didn''t know my son was this impressive.¡± Sensing something was odd, Anthony turned around, ¡°Daddy...¡± Keh was looking at him with a conflicted look. ¡°Daddy, I''ll exin to youter,¡± said Anthony. ¡°What''s more to exin? The truth is revealed.¡± As he spoke, the fake Anonymous took off his mask. ¡°That should be enough. Shouldn''t it, Keh?¡± Anthony turned to look at the imposter after thetter took off his mask. With furrowed brows, he eximed, ¡°Mr. Dave?¡± With lips curled into a smile, Dave looked at him. ¡°Not bad. You''re a brave one.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. He turned to look at Keh again but saw that the man was not saying a word while wearing a complicated expression. At that moment, it dawned on Anthony that this was a trap. D*mn! He could only curse inwardly for falling for this trick. No wonder he felt like something was amiss but couldn''t pinpoint what. Reading the room, Dave said, ¡°I''vepleted my mission. I''ll leave things to you two and take my leave now.¡± With that, Dave turned and walked away. Watching his retreating figure, Anthony spoke in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Dave, you''re disloyal.¡± ¡°I''m only loyal to your daddy.¡± Dave left after saying that. Anthony was infuriated and exasperated as he watched Dave''s retreating figure. It wasn''t until after Dave left that Anthony lifted his head to look at Keh. The man remained expressionless, but on the contrary, it made Anthony even more restless. ¡°When did you find out, Daddy?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°A few days ago,¡± Keh responded. Upon hearing his answer, Anthony looked at Keh. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me since you already know it''s me?¡± ¡°What? Are you ming me now?¡± Keh asked. Anthony''s voice weakened after he heard that. ¡°That''s not what I meant. I mean... there''s no need to put on this act. It was too frightening for my fragile heart.¡± At that, Keh let out a smirk. ¡°Your fragile heart couldn''t take it?¡± ¡°Daddy, can you refrain from speaking in such a cynical tone?¡± Anthony''s gaze remained fixated on his father. ¡°How am I supposed to respond to you?¡± he retorted. ¡°Well, I admit I kept you in the dark. However, Nat only found out not long before you did. She was proud of me when she knew I was Anonymous,¡± Anthony forlornly mumbled. ¡°Is that so?¡± To that, Anthony immediately bobbed his head. Just then, Keh looked at him. ¡°Anthony, are you keeping this from me because you don''t trust me, or is it for fun?¡± Anthony looked up at him. Just when he was about to say something, he caught a trace of disappointment in Keh''s gaze. At that moment, something struck him. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Anthony felt his heart soften when he saw the dejected expression on his father''s face. ¡°No, I tried to tell you before. When we were in the uninhabited zone, you mocked me just when I tried toe clean about it. I got mad and decided to hold back...¡± he mumbled. ¡°Even so, you still had many opportunities to tell me,¡± Keh replied. Sheer exasperation inundated Anthony as he spoke. ¡°Daddy, think about it. I hesitated to tell you the truth several times before, haven''t I? I want to be honest with you. s, I didn''t have the chance to do so!¡± Narrowing his eyes, Keh asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! Besides, you were acting so jealous. Have you forgotten about that?¡± Anthony questioned, arching his eyebrows. Keh pondered for a moment. Well, he has a point. Despite that, he remained unperturbed. ¡±I was not being jealous.¡± ¡°What was it if not jealousy?¡± Anthony asked, chuckling. Keh took a deep breath before answering, ¡°I was just worried about you.¡± Anthony could not hold back hisughter and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, of course, you were worried. It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have kept you in the dark. When you mocked me back then, I should''ve mustered up the courage and told you that the person you ridiculed was your biological son instead of your love rival...¡± Since Anthony was in the wrong, he would do anything to get on Keh''s good side. However, Keh narrowed his eyes at those remarks. ¡°Why do I detect a hint of dissatisfaction in your tone?¡± Shaking his head, Anthony answered with a serious expression, ¡°No! I''m not feeling displeased, Daddy. If anything, I''m impressed by your whole act.¡± Keh stared at Anthony. Even though thetter was buttering him up, his expression was sincere. Hence, he decided to let the matter go. Looking at his son, Keh said, ¡°I was curious about something in the past. I wonder how a child of your age got recruited by Darz even though you''re quite intelligent. I finally got my answer today.¡± Hearing that, Anthony broke into a grin. ¡°Be honest, Daddy. Aren''t you feeling proud deep down in your heart?¡± Keh looked at him and sneered. ¡°Proud?¡± Anthony nodded immediately. ¡°That''s right. Don''t you feel proud to have a child as smart as me?¡± ¡°Well, it''s all because of my genes. What''s there to be proud of?¡± Keh asked, his eyes shining with dignity. Anthony paused for a moment before retorting, ¡°Apart from resembling your looks, I took after Nat when ites to other aspects!¡± ¡°Dare I say you learned how to use aputer from Nat?¡± Keh probed. Anthony nodded. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Does that mean none of you three siblings took after me?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°Well, you can''t put it that way. I think Denise is a lot like you,¡± Anthony answered with a smile. ¡°In what aspects?¡± ¡°Just look at how good she is at acting. Don''t you think she took after you in this regard?¡± Anthony teased. The moment Anthony finished speaking, he saw Keh grinning sinisterly. He immediately smiled like an obedient child. ¡°I-I was joking.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson, it seems that I''ve been too lenient as your father. That''s why you''ve be so audacious!¡± Keh stated, his gaze still on his son. Anthony looked at him in rm. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Looking at his father, Anthony said in a trembling voice, ¡°You aren''t thinking of hitting me, are you? Daddy, this is child abuse...¡± Without replying, Keh grabbed his son and started tickling him. Anthony burst into a fit of giggles. ¡°I''m sorry, Daddy. It''s my fault.¡± ¡°No, you''re right. I''m the one who was in the wrong. I shouldn''t get involved in this,¡± Keh replied. ¡°N-No! I was talking nonsense. Daddy, I''m so sorry!¡± Anthony continued to beg for mercy. ¡°Okay. Then tell me, what have you done wrong?¡± ¡°Everything! I''ve made so many mistakes. Daddy, you''re right about everything! Please, stop...¡± Anthony''s fits ofughter rang out in the dark of the night as the father-and-son duo continued to y with each other. They eventually quieted down after a long time. Anthony turned to look at Keh and said jokingly, ¡°Ha! You''re obviously proud of me, but you don''t want to admit it. It isn''t something to be ashamed of.¡± Keh side-eyed him. ¡°What a narcissist!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Nat was also shocked when she found out back then. However, I could tell that she was very proud. Daddy, you must be feeling the same, right?¡± Anthony probed. At that moment, he looked like a child of his age. Keh sized up his son for a while before nodding. ¡°Yes, I''m proud of you. But at the end of the day, I''m still worried.¡± ¡°Worried? What are you worried about?¡± Keh took a deep breath before answering, ¡°I''m worried about my gifted children. How am I going to protect all of you?¡± ¡°Daddy, you only need to protect Nat and Denise. Benjamin and I can take care of ourselves. When we be stronger in the future, we will also protect you all!¡± Anthony stated. At those confident remarks, Keh curled his lips into a smile. He looked at Anthony tenderly and said, ¡°All right. I''ll leave it to you guys.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony eximed. Keh reached out to caress the boy''s head before pulling him into his arms. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Then, the two of them chatted while walking downstairs. ¡°Daddy, you should ask directly next time if you have any questions instead of creating such a huge fuss. You almost scared me to death!¡± Anthony protested. Keh replied, ¡°You didn''t look scared when I rushed up earlier.¡± ¡°How can I act like a coward when you''re there?¡± Anthony retorted. As expected, ttery worked like a charm on Keh. Furthermore, he was moved by Anthony''s bravery at that moment. While Keh was deep in thought, Anthony mumbled, ¡°I don''t understand why didn''t you just ask me directly instead of making such a big show?¡± He took a deep breath afterward, still feeling a bit fearful. ¡°Today''s situation wasn''t only to make you tell the truth. The most important thing was to show you the consequences of keeping your family in the dark,¡± Keh said. Anthony froze at his words. ¡°So you were trying to give me a vivid lesson in life?¡± ¡°So? Was it an unforgettable lesson for you?¡± Keh inquired. Anthony contemted for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, it left asting impression on me.¡± The two looked at each other and grinned. When they reached downstairs, Dave was still waiting at the same spot. Hearing their cheerful chatter, hemented, ¡°It looks like you two had a nice conversation.¡± Anthony nced at him and replied, ¡°Mr. Dave, it''s all thanks to you!¡± ¡°You''re most wee.¡± Anthony inhaled deeply. ¡°Okay. No wonder you and Daddy arerades.¡± They''re so narcissistic and full of themselves! Dave and Keh smiled at each other without saying a word. The three of them got into the car and left. The atmosphere in the car remained cheerful. Nevertheless, they did not know a car was slowly trailing them. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Dave nced at the rearview mirror as the car sped down the road. An unfathomable glint shed across his eyes. The corners of his lips curled slightly as he looked aside and spoke. ¡°Keh, how long has it been since we acted together?¡± Upon hearing that, Keh swept his gaze across the vehicle following behind them. His cold voice was tinged with excitement. ¡°It has been a long time.¡± ¡°Are you interested in doing it again? ¡°Oh? How should we go about it?¡± Keh asked. Dave nced at Anthony in the back seat. ¡°I''m worried that it may frighten your boy.¡± Sensing something from the men''s conversation, Anthony chimed in before Keh could part his lips, ¡°I was raised in a fear-based environment, Mr. Dave. Nothing has scared me yet.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, you may just show what you''ve got,¡± Anthony added with a smile. Dave shifted his gaze to Keh as though he was waiting for his opinion. ¡°In that case, please demonstrate to us what you are capable of, Dave,¡± Keh uttered. ¡°As you wish, then.¡± Dave chuckled. Without warning, he stomped on the gas pedal and elerated forward. Keh seemed to have expected that and raised his hand to grab the handle above the door. Anthony, however, was caught off guard and fell backward due to inertia.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fasten your seatbelt and grab the handle,¡± Keh reminded. Anthony reached out to grasp the handle above his head when he heard that. As it required strenuous effort, he held onto the door handle instead. When their car sped forward, the other party seemed to notice something was off and elerated to catch up with them. Moments of speedingter, they feared they would lose Dave and the rest and followed thetter''s car closely. Yet when they approached a traffic light intersection, Dave suddenly jerked the steering wheel and made a U-turn. Seeing the vehicle behind them approaching, Dave curled his lips into a wicked smile and drove toward it¡ªhead-to-head. It was as though he was not afraid of death. Although Anthony was a little tense and excited at the sight, he still chose to believe in Dave and tightened his grip on the door handle. Keh, however, looked rather calm. He stared at the vehicle before them and spoke. ¡°I guess they''ll definitely dodge us.¡± Dave said nothing and drove ahead, seemingly wanting to crash into them. Never in a million years did the other party think Dave would be so crazy. Driving at such a high speed significantly increased the chance of a rollover ident, not to mention applying the brakes to stop the moving vehicle suddenly. There was nothing they could do besides watching the two cars collide. In the nick of time, the driver jerked the steering wheel and drove to the side. As it waste at night and there was not much traffic, they directly hit the pir on the side of the road. A deafening sound reverberated through the air. It was then Dave stopped the car. As the trio turned their heads toward the vehicle that hit the pir, he remarked, ¡°You''ve guessed it right.¡± Keh responded in a low voice, ¡°That''s the weakness of human nature.¡± Dave curled the corners of his lips. ¡°Shall we interrogate them?¡± ¡°No. We already know who''s behind this. Let''s go,¡± Keh replied. Dave simply nodded in response and drove off. Anthony, who sat in the back seat, couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Dave, are you not afraid if they crash into us?¡± Dave smiled at his words. ¡°Of course I''m afraid.¡± ¡°Then why did you still do that?¡± ¡°This is how the world works. You''ve got to go all out to defeat your opponents.¡± ¡°How did you know that the people in that car were not sacrificial soldiers? You''re living at the top of society, which is different from those devoted followers,¡± said Anthony. ¡°That''s why this is a battle. We need to use psychological warfare and see who canst until the end. I have everything, but I can leave them behind at a critical moment. Those people have nothing. Still, there are things they can''t let go of. Why do you think this is happening, then?¡± Dave asked. Anthony pondered for some time and finally understood why Dave and Keh were able to secure their positions in society in the earliest days. It was not because they were lucky, but they were able to go all out. While Anthony was still immersed in his thoughts, Keh suddenly rified, ¡°Dave dared to do that because he had the certainty that he could avoid the other party at the veryst minute.¡± Anthony was confused by his words. Since Dave didn''t deny it, the boy continued to ask, ¡°Mr. Dave, are you a master of racing?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°Even a master of racing will make a mistake. What if you made one?¡± the boy questioned. Keh looked at him and exined, ¡°Even if he made a mistake, it didn''t matter. This car has been specially modified to protect its upants if an ident happens.¡± ¡°Ahh... This is equivalent to cheating!¡± Anthony was surprised to know the truth. ¡°This is called always getting yourself ready for a war,¡± Dave corrected him. Anthony broke into a smile when he heard that. ¡°Well, it does sound better.¡± Words eluded Dave, and he nced at Keh. ¡°Look what you''ve done. Why did you expose me and let your son look down on me?¡± Keh then turned to look at Anthony. With a grim expression, he stated, ¡°Anthony, taking protective measures is not embarrassing. In this world, most of the fights rely on psychological warfare, other than intelligence. One who can go all out is indeed much more powerful. However, you must justify whether it''s worth it first and never ever make unnecessary sacrifices. Understand?¡± The street lights outside their moving car illuminated his face. Keh rarely told Anthony the surviving rules, but to his surprise, thetter heard his words loud and clear. ¡°I understand, Daddy.¡± Anthony looked at him and nodded. Keh shed his son a smile. All of a sudden, a noise rang out from the outside. Anthony instinctively turned over his shoulder and saw the vehicle from earlier catching up. The people inside even poked their heads out of the window and fired at their car. ¡°Daddy, those people areing after us again,¡± Anthony said grimly. Keh also looked at the vehicle following behind them. His expression remained unchanged as he spoke. ¡°It seems we''ve met a bunch of stubborn fools who have a death wish.¡± ¡°I''ve totally underestimated them. I didn''t expect them to be so persistent.¡± Having said that, Dave nced at Keh. ¡°The thing is still in the same ce.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh put his hand underneath the seat and took out a gun. ¡°I''m counting on you,¡± said Dave. Keh did not respond to him, though. Sitting in the back seat, Anthony also put his hand underneath the seat and took something out. ¡°Wow! This is amazing!¡± Dave and Keh immediately turned their attention toward the boy and saw him holding a sniper rifle in his arms. How did he find it? Dave froze at once. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 ¡°How do you know there''s something down there?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Isn''t this a modified car? Since there''s one underneath Daddy''s passenger seat, there should be one under the back seat too,¡± Anthony deduced. Then, he took out a box and opened it. A few explosives immediately came into his sight. ¡°Oh, my gosh! Your car is loaded with good stuff, Mr. Dave!¡± Anthony eximed in surprise. Once again, Dave cast a look at Anthony. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the things in the latter''s arms. Oh, my. I wonder what it is like to have an intelligent child like this. Having that thought in mind, he shifted his gaze to Keh. Seeing the man remain silent, he could not help but warn, ¡°Anthony, that thing in your hand is dangerous. The three of us will be doomed if you''re not careful enough.¡± Nevertheless, there was no hint of fear in the boy. He gently picked one of the explosives up and fiddled with it. Seeing that made Dave''s heart jump to his throat. ¡°Keh...¡± After ying with the explosive for a short while, Anthony smirked. ¡°Mr. Dave, are you scared?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± Dave retorted. ¡°But you said we''ve got to go all out to defeat our opponents. I thought you were fearless,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I''m afraid of dying in vain and being ridiculed by others,¡± Dave responded. Anthony grinned upon hearing that. Only then did he put away the explosives. ¡°Take it easy, Mr. Dave. I had used one when I was in a face-off with Daddy previously. Although it almost blew up the ce, I already studied it carefully after the ident. Don''t worry. That kind of ident will never happen again.¡± Words eluded Dave. He looked at Keh and saw thetter nod calmly. Okay! These two are indeed father and son. Since the father himself is so calm, what else can I say? While Dave was speeding forward, the other party fired a few shots at them from behind. Since Dave''s car was modified, no damage could be seen following the gunshots. Seeing the trio having a discussion calmly made the other party anxious. Meanwhile, Anthony put the things he had just found back in their original ce. A thought shed across his mind as he stared at the sniper rifle. ¡°Daddy, how about using this?¡± he asked. Keh curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Why should we break a butterfly upon a wheel?¡± ¡°It''s indeed a waste,¡± Anthony agreed after thinking about it for a while. He nced at the vehicle behind them. Hmm... Its front hood has bent out of shape but doesn''t seem to affect anything. After pondering for a moment, he looked at Keh and said, ¡°Daddy, I heard from Benjamin that you have great gun skills. I haven''t seen it before!¡± Upon hearing that, Keh could only give in. ¡°I''ll show you now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± Anthony replied with a smile. Once the car window opened, Keh poked his head a little out of it and aimed the sniper rifle at the vehicle behind them. He did not fire a shot, though. Anthony wondered what he was waiting for. Feeling nervous, he nced at the back and saw a man poking half his body out of the window, preparing to shoot. Bang! Taking the lead, Keh fired and shot the man right between the eyebrows. ¡°Wow!¡± Anthony couldn''t help but let out an exmation. Gosh! This is truly the skill of a marksman. What''s more, he did it in the dark! When Keh sat down, Anthony couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Daddy, have you been waiting for the right time just now?¡± ¡°Nah! He was clearly showing off,¡± Dave said nonchntly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. To Dave''s surprise, Keh retortednguidly, ¡°My son wanted to see my skills. Shouldn''t I grab the opportunity to show off?¡± Anthony curled his lips up when he heard that. Ahh! Daddy is spoiling me! ¡°Daddy, how did you hit him right in the middle of the eyebrows? It''s so dark outside,¡± he asked. ¡°How did I do that...¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Perhaps it''s talent.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. On the other hand, Dave couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Keh''s words. Talent? The whole family of yours has great talent, then! Somehow, Anthony was convinced by his father''s statements. To him, his family was indeed talented. Although the other party had lost one man, they seemed to have no intention of giving up and continued to chase after the trio. Anthony nced behind him and asked, ¡°Daddy, let''s capture one alive. What do you think?¡± ¡°Is that even necessary?¡± Keh threw the question back at the boy. ¡°Mm-hmm. There''s something I want to do,¡± Anthony answered. Although Keh did not know what was on his boy''s mind, he still fulfilled thetter''s request. ¡°All right, then.¡± He then looked at Dave and ordered, ¡°Think of a way.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Upon saying that, Dave saw an intersection ahead and slightly turned the steering wheel, giving the other party the illusion of him making a turn. When the other party followed suit and turned, he drove in the other direction and left them behind. There was a secluded path right in front, and he drove toward it. After driving a few dozen meters, he stopped the car and looked at the father-son duo. ¡°Come on. Get out of the car now.¡± There was no time for Anthony to clear his doubts, as Dave and Keh had already alighted from the car. Seeing that, he followed suit. While the trio was hiding in the dark, the other party arrived not longter. They began to panic when they saw the trio''s car remain unmoved. Then, they stopped their vehicle twenty to thirty meters away from the trio''s. Once the car door opened, four men got out of the vehicle and approached the trio''s car with their guns lifted. Seeing that, Dave and Keh exchanged nces and grasped their guns. As the four men surrounded their car, Dave suddenly pressed the car''s remote control. Beep! Beep! The men seemed to be frightened and fired their guns, not knowing that the car was imprable by the bullets. It was then that Keh and Dave exchanged nces and pointed their guns at the men. Bang! Bang! Each of them took down a man with the shots they fired. When two men were left, the duo looked over and focused their attention. The two men panicked and scanned the surroundings. When one of the men turned in the duo''s direction, gunshots rang out. Bang! Bang! Two shots were fired in unison. Eventually, the man copsed to the ground. Dave turned to Keh and curled the corners of his lips into a smile. ¡°It seems I didn''t lose to you this time.¡± Just then, another man turned around and pointed his gun in the duo''s direction. It was as if he had heard their voices. In no time, Keh lifted his gun and fired at the man. ¡°Keep him alive, Daddy!¡± Anthony shouted. Bang! The man wailed in pain and fell onto the ground. Keh stared at Dave, seemingly boasting to thetter that he was the winner. ¡°You''re indeed a marksman,¡± Dave said approvingly, nodding. The trio chatted as they headed toward the injured man. The man was shot in the shoulder and toppled to the ground. As the trio approached him, one of them directly kicked his gun away. ¡°Don''t kill me, please. I beg you,¡± the man begged for mercy. A smile crept on Anthony''s innocent face as he stared at the man. He moved closer to thetter and said, ¡°Don''t worry, we won''t kill you.¡± However, the man didn''t seem convinced. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± asked Keh, looking at Anthony. Anthony only smiled in response and kept the n to himself. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Following a series of wails, Anthony wiped off the blood on his hand with the man''s body. He looked at thetter and said, ¡°What are you screaming for? It''s not like we''re killing you. Compared to the rest, you should be d you''re still alive.¡± The man lowered his gaze and saw the words carved into the skin of his body. ¡°What exactly did you write on me?¡± ¡°Stop looking at the words since you can''t understand them. These are the characters in our language. Your master can read them, though. Go to him after this, and you will naturally know the meaning.¡± Anthony shed him a smile. The man grimaced in pain. Anthony then turned around to look at Keh and Dave. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Dave, is my message nice?¡± he asked. Keh stared at the words on the man''s torso and squinted his eyes. ¡°Not bad. But the word ''dog'' looks less vivid.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Maybe you should add an illustration of it,¡± Dave chimed in. ¡°Illustration?¡± Anthony looked at the man''s torso and knitted his brows. ¡°Hmm... Let me try.¡± Since theymunicated in Capstonese, the man whose skin was being carved could understand it clearly. When he heard that Anthony was going to add an illustration on his body, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°No! Please, I''m begging you.¡± Anthony approached the man, ignoring him. Blood poured out constantly as he drew something on the man''s torso with a dagger. He nodded in satisfaction when he was done and looked behind. ¡°Is this better?¡± ¡°Uhm... Yeah.¡± Keh nodded his head. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Dave couldn''t help but burst intoughter. ¡°I''m serious. It looks good to me.¡± Keh shot him a re. ¡°Nah, it doesn''t look like a dog, anyway.¡± ¡°Oh? Why don''t you give it a try, then?¡± Keh quirked a brow as he spoke. ¡°Deal!¡± As soon as his words fell, Dave took the dagger from Anthony''s hand and began to carve. ¡°Ahh!¡± the man wailed even louder. Dave could not stand it and knitted his brows slightly. He red at the man and warned, ¡°If you scream again, I''m likely to cut your third leg. Don''t me me if that happens.¡± The man''s pupils instantly dted at Dave''s words. The next second, he covered his mouth tightly and dared not make any sound. Dave was happy with the man''s response and nodded in satisfaction. Subsequently, he continued to draw on the man''s torso with the dagger. It was as though he was writing on the ckboard, constantly writing and wiping it off. Seeing that, Anthony and Keh couldn''t help but urge, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°I''m almost done,¡± Dave replied. Anthony heaved a sigh before stepping forward. It just so happened that Dave had finished his drawing. ¡°Are you sure this is a dog?¡± Anthony asked when he saw Dave''s artwork. ¡°Of course. Isn''t that obvious?¡± Dave asked rhetorically. ¡°Mine is so much better,¡± Anthony said. Dave frowned. ¡°Obviously, mine is better.¡± After the duo argued for some time, Anthony turned toward Keh and asked, ¡°Daddy, which of us drew better?¡± ¡°You,¡± Keh answered without hesitation, not even bothering to check on it. ¡°I would be more convinced if you could take a look before answering,¡± said Dave. Keh shed him a smirk. ¡°Do I still need to convince you? Aren''t you aware of your own drawing skill?¡± However, there was nothing else Dave could say to retort Keh. The former looked at Anthony and said, ¡°All right. Let''s use your dog, then.¡± Then, he stepped forward to cross out his drawing with the dagger. Once again, the dagger was back in Anthony''s hand. The trio looked at the words carved into the man''s skin: Boss, son of the b*tch. Next to the message was a vivid sketch of a dog. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh and Dave nodded in unison. The boy then stepped forward and stared at the man before cutting the rope bounding thetter''s hands. The man fell to his knees and whimpered in pain. Anthony gazed at him and said in a low voice, ¡°I''ll spare you this time. Go back and show your master the message on your body. Tell him to stop hiding and doing wicked things like this. We dare him toe and face us in person.¡± He enunciated every word in anguage the man could understand. The man''s face was full of horror as he stared at Anthony. He didn''t expect that a child would be so ruthless. Grimacing in pain and fear, he nodded his head vigorously. There''s an indescribable ruthlessness in this child. It''s as if he was born that way. Having that thought in mind, Davemented, ¡°I can see your shadow in both Anthony and Benjamin.¡± ¡°Well, strong genes do lead to mutation sometimes.¡± Keh was unperturbed and smirked. Dave was rendered speechless. D*mn! I shouldn''t have praised someone who''s extremely narcissistic like him. Look at his smug face! All of a sudden, Keh''s phone rang. When he saw the number on the screen, his gaze instantly softened, and he walked to the side to answer the phone. Dave could tell who the caller was from his expression and chuckled. He walked up to Anthony and red at the man. ¡°Tell your master that this kid in front of you now is the future person in charge of DX group. If your master dares to do anything stupid, everyone in DX group will not spare him.¡± The man stared at Anthony and dared not make a sound besides whimpering. Soon, Keh finished his phone conversation and walked up to the rest. ¡°It''s almost time. We should go back now.¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± After replying, Anthony shot a re at the man and put away the dagger in front of thetter. Only then did he return to Keh''s side. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy, was that Nat on the phone just now?¡± he asked. My boy is skilled at multitasking! He was busy with other things just now, but he could still pay attention to my phone conversation. Keh narrowed his eyes and hummed in response. ¡°Did you slip up?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nope.¡± Only then did Anthony heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Good. Come on, let''s go.¡± The three of them hopped into the car and left. The man who had carvings all over his skin could only watch the trio leave. Is that the same boy who acted like a little devil in front of me just now? How could he turn into an ordinary child in no time and call his daddy in such a mellow voice? It''s ridiculous. Enduring the pain, he stood up, entered the car, and left the scene. On the way back, Anthony looked at the person in front of him and frowned. ¡°Mr. Dave, what you said just now was a joke, wasn''t it?¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°You said that I would be the future person in charge of DX Group.¡± Keh cast a meaningful look at Dave when he heard that. ¡°Well, I was not joking,¡± Dave replied. Anthony frowned at that. ¡°Mr. Dave, I didn''t promise you that.¡± ¡°You have no other choice.¡± ¡°Why won''t I have a choice?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Are you willing to watch your daddy''s and my hard work go down the drain then?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, it''s not a throne that needs someone to ascend it. Anyone capable shall deserve it. Or are you implying that there''s no suitable candidate in DX Group?¡± Anthony threw the question back at him. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Dave remained unfazed as he continued driving. ¡°Well, there''re other candidates. But in comparison, you''re more suitable!¡± Right then, Anthony wriggled himself to the front with a curious expression on his face. ¡°From which point of view exactly do you think that I''m suitable?¡± ¡°From my eye!¡± Dave replied without any hesitation. Anthony could not believe what he had heard. ¡°Goodness, Mr. Dave, that wasn''t funny at all!¡± Dave shed a smirk. ¡°You''re good at most things, except when ites to humor!¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, there''s a difference between being humorous and being a joker!¡± Anthony defended. ¡°Technically, they''re the same! They both make peopleugh!¡± Dave said. Anthony could not ept his reasoning and questioned, ¡°Mr. Dave, imagine that you''re on a date with your girlfriend, and you say something funny. A humorous line will make you look witty, but a bad joke will only cause awkwardness. Which of the two do you think a woman will prefer?¡± Dave paused for a moment and did not respond. Just then, Keh blurted out, ¡°Dave has never been in a rtionship before!¡± Anthony looked at Dave in huge disbelief and eximed, ¡°What? Is that true?¡± ¡°However, there''s nock of women around him!¡± Keh added. It took a while for Anthony to understand what Keh meant. ¡°Ah, it''s because of his looks and wealth, right?¡± Dave knitted his brows slightly as he listened to their conversation. ¡°What''s going on now? Both father and son are ganging up to bully me, huh?¡± ¡°Says who? We''re obviously giving credit to your good looks!¡± Keh rebutted. Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°Well then, let me make it clear. Those women were attracted to me because of my charm, not because of my money!¡± Dave emphasized. At that moment, Anthony looked at Dave and quipped, ¡°Mr. Dave, are you admitting that there are a lot of women around you?¡± Dave knew that he had shot himself in the foot and hastily exined, ¡°We''re just acquaintances!¡± Anthony looked at him in concern and advised, ¡°Mr. Dave, after looking at what happened to my father and Nat, I suggest you quit your yboy lifestyle. Otherwise, if you meet the destined one in the future, you might be shunned by her because of your frivolous past.¡± Dave froze for a second when he heard that. Soon after, he murmured faintly, ¡°I''m not as lucky as your father. I don''t think I''ll meet the right one in this lifetime...¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, don''t be too quick to conclude. Just look at my father. Initially, he wasn''t in the least interested in Nat. But now, he''s hopelessly in love with her and paying the price for it. Am I right, Daddy?¡± Anthony turned to look at Keh and asked daringly. Dave nced over at Keh, who was nodding in agreement. ¡°That''s true. It took me so long to get things right, but it''s betterte than never!¡± Dave grinned. ¡°That''s why I said you''re lucky! You were given a second chance even though you committed a grave mistake. It wouldn''t be an overstatement to say that God is showing favoritism to you!¡± However, Keh closed his eyes and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with God. I got to where I am with perseverance!¡± Dave chuckled lightly and turned back to look at Anthony. ¡°Your father has been like this since the day I knew him¡ªliving his life fearlessly!¡± Anthony found it hard to refute. ¡°Well, I got to admit he''s a bit cocky...¡± ¡°A bit is an understatement. He''s super cocky!¡± Dave asserted. Anthony raised his brows and looked at Keh. It did not seem that way in the past, but Dave''s words made him realize perhaps that was his father''s true nature. Keh rolled his eyes at the both of them. ¡°Rather than focusing on me, why don''t you both continue with what you were discussing earlier?¡± A sudden realization hit Anthony, and he turned to look at Dave. ¡°We''ve digressed too far!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Dave could not help but sigh for he had failed to divert the topic. With a curious expression, Anthony continued, ¡°So tell me, Mr. Dave, how am I suitable for the role?¡± Dave was about to reply when Anthony chirped again, ¡°If you patronize me again, I''ll not treat you seriously as well!¡± Dave was rendered speechless. All right, thisd knows how to talk back now. Dave answered after pondering for a moment, ¡°Leadership qualities and a bold spirit!¡± ¡°Leadership qualities?¡± Anthony wondered. ¡°I can understand what you mean by a bold spirit, but please enlighten me on the part about leadership qualities.¡± ¡°Not only are you persuasive, but you are also bold and look at matters from a broad perspective. These are the qualities that I''m looking for, and you happen to possess all of them.¡± Anthony listened earnestly. ¡°Mr. Dave, is DX Group reallycking talents?¡± Dave replied, ¡°There is nock of talent in DX Group. However, everyone is only looking out for himself. Hence, they need someone like you to lead them. Otherwise, DX Group will be a tool to achieve personal gains!¡± Hearing that, Anthony immediately said, ¡°I''m not a saint; I love money too!¡± ¡°If you love money so much, why don''t you inherit your father''spany? Isn''t that a faster way to get rich?¡± Dave shot back. Anthony did not know how to reply as Dave had hit the nail on the head. Seeing no response from Anthony, Dave continued, ¡°Sure, DX Group is privatized and can be managed by anyone. But ultimately, your father and I have put so much effort into it, and we don''t wish our hard work to go down in vain. So, before we find the right person to take over, I prefer to trust one of our own.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, actually there''s a solution to this!¡± Anthony suddenly thought of an idea. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°Well, you can have a child and then pass thepany over to him. Isn''t that a perfect solution?¡± Anthony chuckled. Dave rolled his eyes at Anthony''s suggestion. Seeing that Dave did not respond, Anthony prompted further, ¡°Well, it''s a good idea, right?¡± Keh nodded encouragingly. ¡°It''s indeed a good idea!¡± At that point, Dave retorted, ¡°You think having a child is as easy as a henying an egg?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, given your good looks, you don''t need to worry about not being able to have a child!¡± Anthony tried to convince him. ¡°So what if I managed to have a child? It doesn''t guarantee that he''ll be an able leader for DX Group,¡± Dave rebutted. In this sense, he was open-minded. He felt abilities were more important than blood rtions when choosing a sessor. Anthony thought for a moment before answering nonchntly, ¡°That''s true. After all, people like us are hard toe by!¡± Dave was amused by his sudden confidence. ¡°This matter does need to be treated seriously!¡± Anthony continued with a solemn expression. Seeing an opportunity, Dave asked, ¡°So, does this mean that you''ve agreed to my proposal?¡± ¡°No!¡± Anthony shook his head in rejection. ¡°But I can help to think of a solution.¡± ¡°Okay, then I''ll leave this matter to you!¡± Dave instantly epted his offer. He was more than happy to do so. Given how Anthony had outright rejected him initially, now that he changed his mind and initiated to help. Dave was pleased with how the conversation had turned out positively. If all else failed, Dave was prepared to force Anthony to take over thepany. He did not believe Anthony would just sit by and watch thepany crumble. At that, an arrogant grin formed on Dave''s face. Meanwhile, Keh kept silent throughout the whole conversation, as if DX Group did not matter to him at all. He just gazed out the car window, seemingly in deep thought. Anthony sensed something was amiss but did not probe. There must be something going on here. Otherwise, why does Daddy not meet his old friends since he''s here? I''ll find out about it secretly later. For now, there''s a more pressing matter at hand. Anthony looked at Dave and Keh. ¡°By the way, Nat must be waiting for us. Should we align our stories?¡± Dave looked at them. ¡°Seriously?¡± Keh frowned as he pondered for a while. ¡°I think we better do that.¡± Dave could not believe what he had heard. ¡°Do we really have to?¡± Keh remained expressionless and replied matter-of-factly, ¡°You''ll understand when you have a family of your own!¡± Dave found himself at a loss for words. Is he mocking me for being single? Chapter 565 Chapter 565 The trio chatted while walking back to the house. ¡°Daddy, remember to wash up before you look for Nat. Don''t get caught,¡± Anthony reminded. Keh was unperturbed. ¡°There''s no need since I didn''t get involved.¡± ¡°Yes, you didn''t get your hands dirty. But there''ll be a smell on you since you were together with us, right?¡± ¡°What smell?¡± A female voice sounded as soon as they stepped into the living hall. Startled by the voice, Anthony and Keh stopped in their tracks. As they raised their gaze, they saw Natasha sitting on the couch in the living hall with her legs crossed. She looked rxed as if she had been waiting for them. Dave was walking alongside them, and when he saw them stopping, he feltpelled to stop too. Right then, Natasha stood up and turned around to look at them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dave knitted his brows when he saw Natasha. These two have a strong reason to fear her, but why should I be afraid of her? However, for some reason, he stood still like a child who had done something wrong and was afraid of being caught red-handed. Natasha stood there without saying anything. Her expression was gentle, but somehow the three of them did not dare to make any move. Anthony''s voice started to tremble as he looked at Natasha. ¡°Oh, it''s nothing. We were talking about washing off the stench of sweat due to the hot weather. By the way, Nat, why aren''t you sleeping yet?¡± Anthonyughed nervously and quickly hid his hands behind his back from Natasha''s sight. As Natasha''s gaze swept across the three of them, she could sense that they were hiding something from her. Nevertheless, she did not call them out immediately. Instead, she looked at them, nodding. ¡°I can''t sleep, so I decided to wait for you all!¡± ¡°Oh. It''s gettingte, and I''m tired. I shall head upstairs first. Nat, you can slowly catch up with Daddy. Good night!¡± With that, Anthony put his hands into his jeans pockets and walked off as if nothing had happened. Just when everything looked so natural and inconspicuous, Natasha suddenly spoke. ¡°Hang on!¡± Anthony cursed under his breath; he was so close to getting away. As he turned around to look at Natasha, Anthony''s expression remained innocent-looking. ¡°Nat, is there anything else?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and walked toward Anthony, scanning him from head to toe. ¡°Hands!¡± Anthony did not move and continued to act innocent. ¡°What hands?¡± ¡°Show me your hands!¡± Natasha red at him and ordered. Anthony clenched his fists tightly and dug deeper into his pockets. After that, he turned his gaze toward Dave and Keh, who were standing at the doorway. With a meaningful look, Anthony signaled to them for help, but both avoided eye contact with him. Traitors! Anthony scoffed angrily. He then retracted his gaze and turned back to look at Natasha with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Take out your hands!¡± Natasha enunciated, growing impatient. Unable to defy Natasha, Anthony reluctantly took his hands out of his pockets. However, he kept his fists clenched, trying to make ast-ditch attempt to hide the evidence. Unfortunately, that attempt proved futile. He eventually spread out his palms due to Natasha''s pressurizing re. Although Anthony had washed his hands, it was not a thorough job as he could not see clearly due to poor lighting. There were still visible blood stains on his hands. Natasha took a quick nce and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Anthony pursed his lips and looked up at her. ¡°We rescued someone on our way back. That''s why my hands are stained. Mr. Dave''s hands are stained too!¡± The story they had worked on earlier was ultimately put to use. Natasha listened with doubt. ¡°Rescue?¡± Anthony nodded earnestly. ¡°That guy was in such bad shape; he had blood all over him. Mr. Dave and I rescued him!¡± Just then, Natasha turned her head and switched her gaze to Dave and Keh. Dave caught her gaze and pretended to cough. ¡°Erm, yes. That''s what happened!¡± Hearing that, Natasha retracted her gaze and looked back at Anthony. ¡°Since it''s a good deed, why are you being so secretive?¡± ¡°Well, we don''t want you to worry!¡± Anthonyughed with relief. Once again, Natasha scanned him from head to toe. After ensuring that he was all right, she felt relieved. ¡°Go and wash up!¡± ¡°Yes, Nat! Good night!¡± Without wasting a breath, Anthony dashed upstairs. The sound of his footsteps quickly disappeared in the hallway. At that moment, Dave did not want to stay any longer. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°It''ste. I should rest too. You both have a good chat!¡± Natasha looked at him and nodded lightly. Seeing that, Dave hurriedly headed upstairs before Natasha could change her mind and decide to probe further. With that, only Natasha and Keh were left in the living hall. Keh shifted his eyes to Natasha and slowly approached her. The next moment, he grabbed Natasha by her waist and gazed at her lovingly. ¡°You''ve been waiting for a long time, haven''t you?¡± Natasha looked him in the eye. ¡°Not very long, an hour at most!¡± ¡°You can wait in the room next time!¡± Narrowing her eyes, Natasha asked, ¡°You have nothing else to say?¡± Keh paused for a moment before he responded with a question of his own, ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± ¡°The screams I heard on the phone and the blood stains on Anthony,¡± Natasha grilled. ¡°Didn''t he just exin?¡± ¡°Well, the story sounds convincing enough, but I want to hear from you as well,¡± Natasha replied in a low voice. Keh pursed his lips. ¡°What if my story is the same as theirs?¡± Natasha pouted her lips, but it was evident from her eyes that she saw through their act. ¡°So now, the father and son are ganging up and lying to me, huh?¡± ¡°Hey, I didn''t say anything at all!¡± Keh defended. ¡°You''re an aplice by remaining silent!¡± Natasha grunted. Keh pulled Natasha into his arms. ¡°If I''m the aplice, what does that make you, then? You knew the story was fake, yet you chose to believe!¡± ¡°I didn''t want to hurt his pride!¡± Keh nodded and looked at her. ¡°Your intimidating aura terrorized poor Dave. He already has a phobia of marriage. I''m sure he won''t dare to get married after this incident!¡± Instantly, Natasha was taken aback as she did not expect to hear that. ¡°Did I? I thought I was quite mellow. Further, I wasn''t targeting him at all.¡± Keh nodded in all seriousness. ¡°I know you weren''t targeting him, but you have shown him the truth about marriage. He definitely will not take on this peril now.¡± ¡°Peril?¡± Nothing could escape Natasha''s sharp ears. She looked at Keh and questioned, ¡°So your life is in peril because of me?¡± Keh knew he had gotten himself into trouble, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°That''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°What do you mean then?¡± ¡°What I''m saying is...¡± Natasha stared straight into his eyes, waiting for his exnation. Keh had a mental block and did not know how to get himself out of the mess. This d*mned mouth of mine! As Natasha watched him, she scoffed, ¡°Loss for words?¡± She took a deep breath, and a wicked grin shed across her face. ¡°Since that''s the case, I guess you should avoid me¡ªthe peril which could cost you your life.¡± With that, Natasha turned and walked away. Keh immediately pulled her back, cupped the back of her head, and nted a kiss on her lips. It was a domineering and passionate kiss, as though he wanted her to forget what had happened earlier by shifting her attention away. Meanwhile, Dave stood by the stairs and watched down on the pair as their lips locked tightly together. The corners of his lips curled into a conflicted smile. Soon after, he turned and made his way to his room... Chapter 566 Chapter 566 It wasn''t until a long whileter that Keh finally let go of her. There was a hint of tenderness in his long, narrowed eyes as a devilish aura emanated from his divinely striking face. Natasha raised her starry eyes, panting. Her kissed lips were covered with a slight sheen. Keh pressed his forehead against hers and murmured huskily, ¡°Nat, even if you''re a pit of fire, I will jump into it willingly, and I won''t regret it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha cocked an eyebrow. He nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Even if I be a shrew, you won''t regret it?¡± Keh furrowed his brows as he gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Aren''t you one right now?¡± Natasha frowned. Just as she was going to say something, Keh pulled her into his arms smilingly. Stroking her hair, he chuckled and enunciated, ¡°Even if you really be a shrew, I''m willing to be a henpecked husband as long as you feed me.¡± The corners of Natasha''s lips curled up as she listened to his words. To Natasha, the biggest gain from the trip was knowing the truth. Other than that, it was getting Keh as her partner. As she thought of that, she said, ¡°Keh, I''m almost done packing. There''s a flight back two days later, so I''ve booked the ticket.¡± Keh stilled for a split second before releasing her. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°I want to go back earlier.¡± After saying that, Natasha looked at him questioningly. ¡°Why? Do you have something else to do?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I originally wanted to take you and Denise around this ce.¡± ¡°We can still do it in the future. For now, I really, really want to go back!¡± Keh thought about it for a while before nodding. ¡°All right. We''ll return two dayster, then.¡± Only then did Natasha feel relieved. She looked at him and grinned from ear to ear, her smile stealing Keh''s heart. As he held her face, he wanted nothing more than to keep her to himself. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Natasha asked when she saw him staring at her. ¡°Nat, don''t smile like this at other people in the future,¡± Keh replied. She narrowed her eyes in confusion. He continued, ¡°You look too pretty. It''ll cause unnecessary trouble.¡± Natasha shot him a teasing look. ¡°Oh, Mr. Hamilton, there are times when you feel unconfident too?¡± ¡°No, it has nothing to do with self-confidence. It''s just that I''ll be jealous.¡± Natasha hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Okay, then. I''ll do my best to hold back.¡± ¡°No, don''t just do your best. You must hold back your smile,¡± Keh insisted in a domineering tone. Gazing at him with a sweet smile, Natasha put her arms around his neck. She then pressed her lips against his ear and whispered something before letting go of him. Keh''s eyes darkened instantly. Just as he wanted to grab her, she had already slipped away. An unfathomable look shed across his eyes as he stared at her back. The next second, he hurriedly followed her closely to her room, but as soon as he reached the corridor, he was seen by Denise, who had juste out of her room. ¡°Daddy, you''re back.¡± Upon noticing Denise, Keh nodded in response. ¡°Why are you not in bed?¡± ¡°I can''t fall asleep...¡± ¡°Be a good girl, Denise. It''ste now. You should go to bed early.¡± Keh was speaking to Denise, but his gaze was fixed on Natasha''s room. ¡°Daddy, can you please stay with me?¡± Denise asked. Only then did Keh retract his gaze and look at Denise. ¡°Daddy, I can''t sleep in this new ce. Can you apany me, pretty please?¡± Denise continued. ¡°Denise... If you can''t sleep, you can go look for Anthony and Benjamin. They haven''t slept either.¡± Seeing that Keh was absent-minded, Denise sized him up. ¡°Daddy, you''d always said yes to my every request, but now, you''ve changed. Don''t you love me anymore?¡± How could I say no to my adorable daughter when she''s asking for my attention like this? Keh looked back at Denise and exined patiently, ¡°Of course, I still love you. I haven''t changed at all. It''s just that I have something to do now...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Denise. She didn''t see Natasha entering her room just now, so she had no idea what was going on. Keh answered, ¡°Nat is feeling under the weather, so I want to check on her.¡± ¡°What? Nat is unwell?¡± Upon hearing that, Denise became worried. She immediately turned on her heel, intending to leave. ¡°I''ll go and see her now!¡± Seeing her walking away, Keh was certain that if she really went to see Natasha, he wouldn''t be able to do anything with Natasha that night. Therefore, he picked Denise up directly. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing? I want to see Nat!¡± Denise objected. ¡°Nat is feeling unwell because she didn''t get enough sleep. She''ll be fine if we let her sleep for a while!¡± Keh coaxed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Aren''t you tired already? Let''s go back to your room. I''ll tuck you in bed.¡± With that, he carried Denise to her room. When they reached her bed, he put her down and tucked her in. ¡°All right. You should sleep.¡± Denise looked at him. ¡°Daddy, you need to read me a bedtime story so that I can sleep.¡± Keh stared back at her. ¡°That''s for three-year-olds. Are you a three-year-old?¡± ¡°Daddy, please...¡± Unable to convince her otherwise, Keh gave in and asked, ¡°Fine. Which story do you want me to read?¡± ¡°The story of you and Nat!¡± ¡°Don''t you know it already?¡± ¡°Daddy, is it true that you have liked Nat ever since you were a kid?¡± Denise asked. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was Nat really pretty when she was young?¡± ¡°She was very beautiful,¡± Kehplimented. ¡°Then, who do you think is the prettier one? Nat or me?¡± Keh pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Nat.¡± Upon hearing that, Denise knitted her brows. He continued, ¡°In my eyes, Nat is the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen. There''s no one else like her.¡± Denise thought about it seriously, then nodded. ¡°Yes, people tend to see their lovers through rose- tinted sses.¡± Keh did not respond to that. Right then, Denise nced at him. ¡°Daddy, were you looking for Nat just now?¡± Stunned, he froze in his spot, at a loss for words. Denise probed, ¡°Am I going to have a younger sister soon?¡± Keh looked up in surprise. ¡°You want a younger sister?¡± At that, Denise bobbed her head. After giving it some thought, Keh nodded. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± ¡°Will it surely be a sister?¡± Denise asked. ¡°I''m not sure, but I''ll do my best!¡± Denise was so delighted that she didn''t care whether her father meant his words. She deliberately closed her eyes and said, ¡°Okay. I''m getting sleepy. Daddy, you should go!¡± Seeing his daughter being sensible, Keh felt relieved and d. I finally understand why people say a daughter is a father''s sweetheart. My daughter is so thoughtful! When the thought crossed Keh''s mind, he stroked her hair gently and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Good night.¡± With her eyes closed, Denise suppressed her smile and kept silent. Only after making sure that she was sleeping did Keh walk out. As soon as he left, Denise opened her eyes and sent a message to the group chat of three. She broke into a gleeful smile at the thought of having a sister soon. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 With a spring in his step, Keh entered Natasha''s room. A gentle light illuminated the room, and Natasha was lying on the bed. Keh had his eyes fixed on her. Unbuttoning his shirt with one hand, he made his way toward her. It was only when he walked up to her that he discovered she had fallen asleep. Huh? Keh was confused for a moment. His expression then immediately changed as he stared at her. A smirk crept up on his face, and he bent over toward her body. He showered her with kisses and gently caressed her body as the sexual tension in the room increased. Nevertheless, there was no reaction from Natasha to his actions. She was still lying on the bed, breathing steadily as if she was sound asleep. Keh furrowed his brows. He finally came to realize that she was not pretending to be asleep. A trace of helplessness shed across his face. ¡°Nat? Nat?¡± he called, trying to wake Natasha up. Still, there was no response from her. Keh refused to give up. He lowered his gaze and started nting kisses on different parts of her body. Despite his passionate kisses, Natasha did not move an inch, as though she was dead asleep. Keh fixed his gaze on her, seemingly waiting for her response but to no avail. After a moment, he finally gave up and heaved a deep sigh before lying beside her. At this point, he would seem like a piece of trash if he insisted on doing something with her. After finally calming himself down, Keh gazed at Natasha with a smile blooming on his face. To him, she was like Sleeping Beauty from the fairytale when she was asleep. Natasha had finely chiseled features with brows and a nose that looked like there were sculpted by a master sculptor. At the moment, she was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Her longshes cast shadows under her eyes, further enhancing her innocence. Staring at her, the look in Keh''s eyes softened. The thought of Natasha belonging to him filled his heart with warmth. He was warmed and delighted by her existence. Right then, a deafening sound echoed from outside the house. Keh got up to his feet when he realized something was off and darted toward the window. In the distance, fiery mes were lighting up the sky. Staring in that direction, Keh had a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. At that moment, the headlights of the car downstairs suddenly lit up. No one would leave the house at this time except Dave. Keh nced at Natasha, who was still sound asleep. Then, he took his phone with him and darted out of the room. Keh called Dave in the corridor, and thetter instantly picked up the call. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Keh asked. ¡°You''re still awake?¡± Dave threw the question back at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Something came up, so I need to head out,¡± Dave exined. Keh pursed his lips when he heard Dave''s exnation. ¡°Wait for me. I''m going down now,¡± he ordered. ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Keh pondered for a moment before entering the room again to check on Natasha. Only after seeing she was still asleep was he relieved. He then turned to leave. Outside, Dave was leaningnguidly on the car with a cigarette in between his fingers. His figure elicited a mysterious aura in the dark. Seeing Keh walk over toward him, Dave teased, ¡°What happened? I didn''t think you''d notice me thiste at night.¡± Keh walked right up to him and asked, ¡°I saw the bright mes over there. What''s going on?¡± Dave pressed his lips together when he heard Keh''s question. ¡°Did something happen at the headquarters?¡± Keh continued to ask. It was only then Dave broke his silence, ¡°No. It''s just one of our bases. I was informed a moment ago that a few of our men were injured.¡± ¡°Is it Boss?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°I don''t know. We can only know when we get there.¡± Dave shrugged. With that, Keh walked past him and got straight into the car. Dave turned his head and lowered his gaze as he asked, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Theter we get there, the harder it''ll be for us to search for evidence,¡± Keh replied. Dave then threw his cigarette butt on the floor and stepped on it before he got into the car. ¡°You''re not going to hide anymore?¡± Keh looked ahead and said nothing. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. A smirk appeared on Dave''s face. He got his answer from Keh''s silence. Dave started the engine and drove off without saying anything further. When they got to the base of DX Group, everything had already been destroyed by the fire. Dave clenched his fist, and a hint of hostility shed across his eyes as he gazed at the chaos. Keh''s expression also turned grim as he looked around. If Boss is the one behind this, he''ll be dead meat! ¡°I''m going over there to take a look,¡± Keh voiced. Dave nodded and strode ahead when Keh left. ¡°Mike,¡± Dave called. Mike was in charge of one of the departments in DX Group, who had rushed to the base after hearing what happened. ¡°Dave.¡± Mike stepped toward Dave and greeted him. ¡°How are they?¡± Dave went straight to the point and asked. A conflicted look shed through Mike''s face when he heard Dave''s question. ¡°Two of them are dead, and one is injured,¡± he disclosed. Having heard of Mike''s answer, Dave''s piercing gaze was filled with murderous intent. Despite that, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Do you know who is behind this?¡± ¡°No, I don''t.¡± Mike shook his head. ¡°It happened so suddenly. But I''ve already sent someone to investigate the matter,¡± he added. Meanwhile, Keh had looked around but did not find any substantial evidence. However, he discovered that there was a surveince camera at a near distance. He walked back to Dave and signaled him to look over. Dave immediately understood. Then, he turned to make a phone call. Right then, Mike was stunned when he saw Keh. ¡°Keh?¡± he called out to Keh, bbergasted. Keh turned around to look when he heard Mike. ¡°It''s been a while, Mike,¡± Keh greeted him in a low voice. Mike stared at him for a whole minute before walking toward Keh and wrapping his arms around him. ¡°Keh! I didn''t think I''d be able to see you again in my life!¡± Mike eximed. Keh didn''t budge an inch. He patted Mike''s shoulder silently. ¡°Keh! How could you not keep in touch with us? Do you know how much we missed you?¡± Mike babbled. Keh continued to pat his shoulder, saying nothing. After a while, Mike finally let go of Keh and asked, ¡°Keh, are you returning to DX Group?¡± Shaking his head, Keh responded, ¡°No. I''m just here to rx. I came because I heard something had happened.¡± Mike looked at him with furrowed brows. ¡°Everyone will be thrilled when they find out you''re back.¡± ¡°Mike, what we should do right now is to find the culprit behind this.¡± Keh stared at him and emphasized. Mike nodded. ¡°Got it. With you and Dave here, we''ll be able to find them very soon,¡± he asserted. ¡°Were there any witnesses?¡± ¡°It''s prettyte right now. I don''t think there were any witnesses.¡± Keh nodded in response. Just then, Dave returned and announced, ¡°Found it.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Keh questioned, ¡°Was it him?¡± Dave gave him a meaningful look. He knew that this matter was extremely important to Keh. Secondster, Dave finally broke his silence. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 ¡°Do you wish it was him?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Stop beating around the bush,¡± Keh eximed, seemingly running out of patience. ¡°It wasn''t him,¡± Dave revealed. ¡°It wasn''t him?¡± Keh stared at Dave, slightly stunned. But for some reason, he also felt a slight relief. ¡°It was one of our old enemies. Not sure how they were able to find us here, though.¡± To prove his words, Dave handed the surveince footage to Keh. Keh finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the person in the footage. Thank goodness, it''s not because of me. Nheless, his brows were still furrowed tightly. ¡°Are you relieved now?¡± Dave fixed his gaze on Keh and asked. ¡°Relieved? No, we''ll make them pay for what they did!¡± Keh glowered as a malicious glint appeared in his gaze. ¡°You''re still as vindictive as before,¡± Dave blurted, staring at Keh. ¡°I''m sure you know where their bases are,¡± Keh said with a low voice. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°Then stop wasting time. Let''s go!¡± With that, Keh turned and darted toward his car. Dave could tell that Keh was in a bad mood that day. ¡°Then, I''ll leave this ce to you.¡± Dave turned to Mike. ¡°D-Dave...¡± Before Mike could say anything, Dave had turned and left. Looking at their retreating figures, Mike furrowed his brows. He wanted to go with them, too. In the car, Dave held the steering wheel with one hand and teased, ¡°You seem as though your desires were not fulfilled.¡± Shooting a nce at Dave, Keh grumbled, ¡°If you know, then be quiet.¡± Dave raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked, ¡°That had nothing to do with me, right?¡± ¡°You''re overthinking things,¡± Keh muttered under his breath. He felt defeated every time he thought of how Natasha just fell asleep. Dave''s lips curled into a smile, and he resisted asking anything else. After pondering for a moment, he voiced, ¡°Keh, let the past be the past.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed at Dave''s words. He turned to look out of the window. ¡°To be honest, when we were on our way here, I knew it couldn''t have been Vermillion Base. He wouldn''t have fought back so soon. But I was also worried that if it were indeed his doing, it would cross your bottom line again,¡± Dave added. Keh remained silent and continued staring out the window as though he had not heard anything. However, his clenched jaw sold him out. ¡°What happened to Zavier was not your fault. No one mes you for what happened, and you don''t have to put all the me on yourself. If Zavier was still alive, I''m sure he wouldn''t have med you too.¡± ¡°Dave!¡± Keh turned his head and cut Dave off. After deliberating for a long while, he murmured, ¡°I don''t want to talk about this anymore.¡± It was obvious that he still hadn''t gotten over what had happened. Without a word, Dave nodded in response. Keh shifted his gaze back to the window as the car sped down the road, and memories from the past flooded his mind. Zavier was also one of the founders of DX Group, along with Keh and Dave. Keh''s eyes reddened as scenes from the past shed across his mind. Meanwhile, at Vermillion Base, Boss stared at the message carved on the naked man''s body as he clenched his fist tightly. The naked man''s face was terribly pale from fright. He could tell the message on his body was an insulting one just by looking at Boss'' expression. ¡°Boss... I-I didn''t know the message was insulting. It''s their fault! T-They made me do this...¡± ¡°You knew it was insulting. Yet, you still showed it to me.¡± Boss frowned with his fist clenched. ¡°I-I...¡± ¡°Men!¡± Boss roared, ¡°Take him out¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, someone at the side cut him off, ¡°Take him out to get some treatment!¡± Boss lifted his gaze to look at the person beside him. ¡°Gavin!¡± he growled. Unfazed, Gavin stared at his men and ordered, ¡°Quick! What are you guys waiting for?¡± A few men quickly went up and took the naked man with them. ¡°Thank you, Boss! Thank you so much!¡± the naked man eximed. After they went out, Boss shot Gavin a look and ranted, ¡°I have to ask for your permission before making decisions now?¡± Gavin walked over to him and bowed as though he was begging for forgiveness. ¡°I''m doing this all for you, Boss,¡± he imed. Boss stared at him in silence. ¡°Since you told me to assist you, then I''ll not let you behave like General Will. You''re just the Acting General now, and you haven''t won their hearts yet. If you murdered him just because of the message on his body, then no one will be willing to risk their lives to work for you in the future,¡± Gavin continued. ¡°So I''m just going to let him walk around with that insulting message on his body?¡± Boss retorted. ¡°We can remove the message on his body or even murder him. But we shouldn''t do it so openly,¡± Gavin suggested. Realization finally dawned on Boss when he heard Gavin''s words. He had to admit that Gavin was right. Just now, he had lost his senses due to his anger. But now, he was able to think straight again after finally calming down. He then closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°All right. We''ll do as you say.¡± Gavin nodded and promised, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t disappoint you.¡± Right then, Boss looked at him and asked, ¡°Right, how did things gost time?¡± ¡°Mission failed,¡± Gavin replied without any sign of fear on his face. Boss narrowed his eyes when he heard Gavin''s answer. ¡°Do you think she was the one who did this?¡± ¡°ording to one of our men who had a battle with them, there were two of them. While one was no match for them, another was on par with them.¡± ¡°On par with our men, but we still lost?¡± ¡°That''s the problem. Our guy said it was as though they hadpletely changed into a different person during the most crucial moment. But he was sure it was the same person hacking, and they might have had an expert guiding them. If that wasn''t the case, it''s hard to say who would win.¡± Boss'' eyes narrowed instantly over what Gavin said. ¡°It seems like they have a lot of experts,¡± he commented. ¡°But we can''t prove it was her doing,¡± Gavin added. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°We can,¡± Boss asserted. Gavin stared at him in puzzlement. ¡°The message on the billboards in the city. Isn''t that the most obvious proof?¡± Boss stated. Upon hearing that, Gavin was momentarily stunned. ¡°Y-You mean she was the one who did that?¡± he questioned. ¡°No one would curse at me with those words except her.¡± With that, the corner of Boss'' lips quirked up. Gavin pondered for a moment before stating, ¡°If it was indeed her, then her capability cannot be underestimated.¡± ¡°With her capability, she has every right to be proud of herself,¡± Boss enunciated. ¡°So what should we do next? Do we have other ns?¡± ¡°The n has always been ongoing. It has never stopped,¡± Boss stated faintly with a confident smile. He knew that sooner orter, she would return to his side one day. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 The next morning, Natasha was hit with the realization that she had forgotten something. She then turned to the spot beside her; no one was there. She reached out to touch the bed, but there were no signs of anyone sleeping there. Immediately, her brows furrowed. Did Keh note backst night? He''s the kind of person who would leave everything behind ande, though... After a moment of hesitation, Natasha got out of bed to wash up. After cleaning herself up, she went out of the room. She halted in her tracks when she walked past Denise''s room. Then, she turned to head toward it. After knocking on the door, Natasha looked down and noticed that it was unlocked. Hence, she pushed the door open and entered. Denise was sprawled on the bed, sound asleep. Natasha could not stop her lips from curling at the sight of her daughter. She walked over to tuck away the girl''s messy strands of hair before saying, ¡°Lazy little bug, how are you all sweaty from just sleeping?¡± Denise groggily opened her eyes. When she registered the face in front of her as her mother''s, she mumbled, ¡°Nat, why are you up so early?¡± ¡°I... slept earlyst night,¡± Natasha replied. That seemed to make Denise sober up a little as the girl looked at her before scanning her surroundings. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Natasha asked. She narrowed her eyes and queried, ¡°Where''s Daddy?¡± ¡°I''m right here, yet you''re looking for Daddy?¡± Natasha responded, deliberately making herself look jealous. ¡°That''s not it. I stopped Daddy before he could go back to your roomst night. I asked Daddy to tuck me in, and he said he wanted to return to your room to make me a little sister...¡± As Denise spoke, a smile crept onto her face. The very thought of it made her happy. Natasha stiffened. Help Denise make a little sister? Did I say yes to it? She furrowed her brows. If that was what Keh told Denise, then where is he? With that thought in mind, Natasha turned to Denise and said in a soft voice, ¡°It''s still early, so sleep for a little longer.¡± Denise was still tired, so she nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After lying back down, Denise rolled onto her side and fell back asleep. Natasha only stood up and stepped out of the room after tucking the girl in. Did something happenst night? As Natasha mulled over the matter, she went down the stairs. Yet, just as she took two steps down, she heard a voice from the doorway. ¡°It''s unlikely that they''ll do anything rash after today, but regardless of everything, we have to be on our guards still. Have the others be careful, too,¡± Keh said. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve made the arrangements for that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, are what I have to talk about. If Natasha catches a glimpse of your injury, I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time exining things to her!¡± Dave said. Right as those words left his mouth, he saw the person on the top of the stairs. He froze. Since Keh did not realize that Natasha was within hearing range, he replied, ¡°It''s fine. I''ll exin it to her. As long as you say nothing about this, I''ll be fine.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Dave intentionally cleared his throat. They had been working together for many years, so Keh registered Dave''s hint right away. Lifting a brow, he then suspiciously raked his gaze across his surroundings. When he finally saw the woman at the stairs, he tensed up. The two of them looked disheveled when Natasha saw them, and she heard what they had said. Dave and Keh shared a look before Keh said with a smile, ¡°Nat, why are you up so early today?¡± A menacing smile grew on Natasha''s lips, and she ambled her way down the stairs. Every step she took sent a chill running down their spines. ¡°Yes, if I wasn''t early, I wouldn''t have heard what you guys just said,¡± she uttered in a low voice. Words eluded Keh. Soon, Natasha was at the bottom of the stairs. At that moment, Dave said, ¡°Um, I''ll go to the room to wash up. Enjoy your talk.¡± With that said, he hastily excused himself from the area before they could even respond. Keh parted his lips to say something upon seeing Dave scurry away, but when he saw the look Natasha was giving him, he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. Natasha continued to look at him, still smiling, but the gaze in her eyes was exceptionally cold. Keh''s heart skipped several beats as he stared at her, but there was nothing he could do other than act shamelessly. Thus, he spread his arms and walked over to her. ¡°Nat...¡± Just as he was about to reach her, she shot him a look that made him freeze midmovement. ¡°Nat, I didn''t mean to do this,¡± he exined. ¡°Then what did you mean to do?¡± she questioned. ¡°I just didn''t want you to worry.¡± ¡°And?¡± Keh took in a deep breath and swiftly said, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± ¡°Is that what I want to hear?¡± ¡°Then what do you want to hear?¡± Keh responded, pretending not to know what she was asking for. Natasha inclined her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she turned to leave. Keh hastily stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha remained silent, still trying to leave the room. At that, Keh ced his hand on his arm and let out a low moan. ¡°Ugh...¡± Natasha''s head whipped around. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I pulled my wound,¡± Keh mumbled. ¡°Let me see.¡± Natasha''s worry was written across her face, and she moved over to check on his wound. Right then, Keh stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°It doesn''t hurt now that you feel bad for me,¡± he whispered to her. It was only then Natasha realized he had been faking it. Nevertheless, although the pain was faked, the injury was genuine, and Natasha''s heart did ache for him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Therefore, she made no words of protest and let him hug her. Keh continued to hug her as contentment filled his heart. However, when he realized he was hearing nothing from Natasha, he noticed something amiss and let go of her. What greeted him was Natasha''s unhappy expression. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked. Natasha continued to stay silent, her gaze fixed on the wound on his arm. His shirt was ck, so the blood that soaked half of his sleeve was not easy to see. Yet, as she focused on it for long enough, she could see the damp patch, and her heart skipped a beat. She then slowly rolled up his sleeves. Just as she was about to reach his wound, Keh reached out to stop her. ¡°I''m fine,¡± he said. ¡°It''s just a scratch, and it doesn''t hurt. Trust me.¡± Natasha''s silence went on as she continued to roll up his sleeve. Despite having prepared herself for the moment, she still froze upon seeing his deep wound. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°I''ll get the doctor.¡± ¡°The wound just looks frightening, but it''s nothing serious. I don''t need a doctor,¡± he told her. ¡°But...¡± ¡°I remember that you know how to bandage injuries. Why don''t you help me out instead?¡± At his insistence, Natasha finally nodded. In the living room, Natasha rolled Keh''s sleeve all the way to his shoulder before dabbing the cotton swab around his wound to clean it. She then disinfected the wound before applying medicine to it. Finally, she bandaged his arm. Natasha was careful the entire time, and Keh watched her work away with a tender gaze. ¡°Nat,¡± he whispered. Without even lifting her head, Natasha answered, ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Does what you saidst night still count?¡± Natasha''s breath hitched. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 When she raised her head, she saw Keh smiling at her. Why is he still thinking about this now? Natasha continued to wrap up his arm before turning to leave without a word. Sensing that Natasha was angry, Keh shot forward to grab her. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha did not dare to forcibly leave, for she was afraid that she would tear his wound. That was why she stayed rooted to her spot in silence instead. Keh walked over and hugged her from behind. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you still angry?¡± Silence answered him. Keh leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°I''ve already apologized, but you''re still angry?¡± ¡°What I want to hear isn''t your apology,¡± she gritted out to him. ¡°What is it, then?¡± Natasha turned to him and asked, ¡°Was Boss the one who hurt you?¡± It was then Keh realized what the situation was. He smiled at her and said, ¡°That''s what you were worried about?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and stared at him somberly. Keh then put his hands on her shoulders and reassured her, ¡°No, this has nothing to do with him.¡± The way she was looking at him told him that she did not quite believe him. Hence, Keh continued, ¡°Something happened at DX Group''s base. I went there with Dave, and before going there, I wondered if Boss was behind it as well. However, the truth is that he has nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha questioned. Keh nodded. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Then why didn''t you want Dave to tell me about it?¡± Keh softly muttered, ¡°I was afraid that you would be worried.¡± Natasha sensed that his words had another meaning to them. Thus, she asked, ¡°So, what did you do yesterday?¡± Keh blinked in surprise. ¡°Nothing; we just went out to get payback for the guy who was caught up in the incident.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Keh nodded. I''m not lying if I''m being vague about it, right? Natasha knew that Keh was not telling her everything, but still, he was mostly unscathed, so she found herself rxing. She stood on her toes and hugged him. ¡°You have no idea what I was thinking about. I was nning to go all out against Boss if he really hurt you.¡± Hearing that, Keh turned and buried his face in the crook of her neck. ¡°Am I being protected?¡± Natasha said nothing else as she continued to hug him. When he sensed her tightening hug, he smiled. After what seemed like eons, he said, ¡°Nat, I''m fine with you hugging me, but are you sure you''re not going to let me take a shower and change into fresh clothes?¡± It was only then Natasha let go of him and glimpsed at his wound. ¡°You can''t take a shower. Your injury mustn''te into contact with water.¡± Keh blinked a few times at that before teasing, ¡°Well, it''s not as if we''ve run out of choices. Why don''t you help me shower?¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. Then, as she looked right at Keh''s teasing expression, she uttered, ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± Nevertheless, Keh continued to cling to her as he muttered, ¡°Nat, you were the one who invited me to itst night, but you ended up ditching me and going to sleep. Don''t you think you should compensate me for that?¡± ¡°And how do I do that?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked, his eyes filled with desire. Natasha thought about it for a while before lifting her head to give him a sweet smile. ¡°Fine.¡± Keh was momentarily taken aback. He was only teasing her. Yet, to his surprise, she had agreed to it. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked. She nodded and said firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Her response made a sheen of red coat Keh''s dark eyes. ¡°Go back to the room first. I''ll be right there,¡± she then told him. ¡°Are we not going back together?¡± ¡°I need to make some preparations.¡± ¡°What preparations?¡± ¡°It''s my first time doing this. I''m inexperienced, so I need to mentally prepare myself for this,¡± she answered. Keh''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Nat, you don''t need to be shy about this.¡± Instead of saying more about the matter, Natasha pushed him. ¡°Go on. Go back to the room and wait for me there.¡± It was only when Natasha kept pushing Keh did he go back to the room. As he was going up the stairs, Keh even cheekily said, ¡°Nat, don''t make me wait too long.¡± Natasha responded with a small smile. At that, Keh continued up the stairs and back into the room. Natasha waited until Keh had entered the room before going up the stairs. However, instead of stepping into the same room he had disappeared into, she turned at the corner. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A few minutester, Keh was still waiting in the bathroom. He was already fantasizing about what was going to happen. The upset feelings from the day before were getting alleviated. Moreover, he was looking forward to the uing event. The memory of Natasha''s shy look shed past his face, and it was just like that night from several years back. Right then, a voice sounded from outside. Keh smiled and asked, ¡°Nat, is that you?¡± There was no response whatsoever. Right as Keh began to furrow his brows, someone knocked on the bathroom door. The smile returned to Keh''s face, and he reached out to open the door. ¡°The door''s unlocked¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he realized Anthony and Benjamin were the ones outside, and he froze. The boys were obviously as ufortable and awkward as he was. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Keh asked them, his eyes narrowed. Anthony reluctantly answered, ¡°Nat asked us to help you shower...¡± Keh pursed his lips. ¡°D-Daddy, let''s start,¡± Benjamin said. The two of them were already ill at ease beforeing to the room. The moment they were in front of Keh, their awkwardness grew exponentially. Nevertheless, it was an awkwardly funny situation. Keh rapidly blinked before saying, ¡°No, it''s fine. I can do this myself.¡± ¡°But Nat said you''re hurt.¡± ¡°It''s just a scratch,¡± he refuted. ¡°Nat told us that we have to help you shower regardless of what you say.¡± With that, the two boys entered the bathroom. Keh could only watch them step in as the words died in his mouth. Keh and the boys'' voices were the only voices that echoed in the area. ¡°Anthony, Benjamin, I really don''t need your help. Go out. I can do this alone.¡± ¡°Come on, Daddy. This is Nat''s order, and we don''t dare to disobey her.¡± ¡°Are you not going to listen to me then?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°We''re doing this for your sake!¡± ¡°I''m fine, thank you!¡± ¡°Daddy, are you shy? You can''t be feeling shy right now, right?¡± Anthony remarked. ¡°How can I possibly be feeling shy?¡± ¡°If that''s not the case, let''s start right away, Daddy. The earlier we help you, the earlier this will be over.¡± Keh took in a deep breath at that. No wonder Natasha said yes so easily! This is why! Keh had no choice but to resign to fate. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Meanwhile, Natasha was sitting in the living room and seemed to be waiting for something. Dave had just stepped out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He looked like an elegant prince from a noble family after getting a change of clothes. He was just about to head downstairs when he saw Natasha sitting there. She had her back straight and looked as graceful as a swan. Dave froze for a brief moment when he saw her before going downstairs anyway. He was about to head straight out the door, but Natasha heard his footsteps and called out to him, ¡°Dave!¡± An unfathomable glint appeared in Dave''s eyes as he looked at her, but he was quick to ask with a smile, ¡°Yes? Is there something I can help you with?¡± Natasha nodded. Dave walked up to her, saying, ¡°It''s about Keh, isn''t it?¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± Natasha replied with a smile. Dave took a deep breath and said, ¡°All right, have a seat and we''ll talk about it.¡± Natasha nodded and sat down on the couch. ¡°So, what do you want to know?¡± Dave asked. Natasha decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Was it Boss who hurt Keh?¡± Dave shook his head after a brief pause. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± Natasha asked after giving it some thought. Dave looked at her hesitantly. ¡°About that...¡± ¡°All right, I won''t force you to say anything you don''t feelfortable saying. Just give me ''yes'' or ''no'' answers,¡± Natasha said as she turned herptop toward him. On the screen was a blurry video of two figures having a firefight with a group of men. While others would struggle to figure out what was going on, Dave knew it was a video of him and Keh taking down one of their enemy''s worksites yesterday. There were about forty to fifty men, and they were fighting it out until dawn. Natasha simply kept quiet and observed Dave''s reaction to the video. When the video ended, Natasha closed theptop and said, ¡°You know what? I think I already have my answer.¡± Dave looked at her and asked, ¡°Where did you get this video?¡± ¡°Someone saw it and uploaded it online. Although it was quickly taken down, you can still find it through some special channels,¡± Natasha replied calmly. She then stared him in the eye as she added, ¡°Don''t worry; this is thest copy of the video.¡± Dave''s eyes were filled with shock when he heard that, but he was quick to regain hisposure. No, I shouldn''t be so surprised. Anthony turned out to be Anonymous, so nothing should surprise me anymore. ¡°Why would you ask about this if you already knew?¡± he asked after a brief pause. ¡°I want to know more about his situation,¡± Natasha replied. Dave stared hesitantly at her for a few seconds before exining, ¡°Last night, Keh and I had just returned when I got a call. One of DX''s bases was attacked. Keh and I then rushed over, thinking it was Vermillion Base''s doing. After checking the surveince footage, however, we found out that it was actually another rival organization that DX had a grudge against. Naturally, Keh didn''t take too kindly to it. The two of us then headed over to attack them in retaliation.¡± ¡°And then you guys took over one of their worksites and killed about forty to fifty of their men?¡± Natasha asked. Dave frowned slightly. ¡°Really? I wasn''t keeping count, but I don''t think it was that many!¡± Natasha fell speechless when she heard that. I guess it''s true that not all videos we see online are fake, especially those filmed live at the scene. After a long pause, Natasha nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I get it now.¡± Dave looked her in the eye as he exined, ¡°This is all because of me. Keh did this for me and DX, so¡ª¡± ¡°Rx! I just wanted to know the truth, that''s all!¡± Natasha cut him off mid-sentence. Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you not mad at him?¡± ¡°I probably would''ve done the same thing if I were in his shoes. While I am worried about him, I wouldn''t have stopped him from doing that,¡± Natasha replied. Dave spaced out a little bit as he stared at her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I think I somehow understand why Keh respects her so much. She''s a woman of substance and doesn''t use her own selfish desires to control him, which makes her all the more desirable. Man, I have to admit, I kind of envy Keh. I don''t think I''ve ever envied a man before, so that makes him the first. Still feeling a little uncertain, Dave asked, ¡°Aren''t you worried that he might put his life in danger?¡± ¡°I wouldn''t be asking you all this if I wasn''t,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°And you still agree with his actions?¡± ¡°Well, we can''t just sit around and do nothing just because we''re worried, right? He knew it''d be dangerous for me to seek revenge on Vermillion Base, but he still agreed to go with me anyway. Instead of stopping each other, we try to work with each other. That''s what it truly means to be together.¡± Thatst sentence hit Dave rather hard. To truly be together means working with each other instead of stopping each other... That was when Dave realized why he had been single for so many years. The women around him were either cold toward him or too controlling. Having figured that out, he looked at Natasha and said with a nod, ¡°You''re right. I think I understand what you mean now. Thanks for the advice.¡± Unsure of what it was that he understood, Natasha said, ¡°I just hope I didn''t give you the wrong advice.¡± ¡°No, what you said was right. I think Keh is truly lucky to have someone like you by his side,¡± Dave replied. Natasha shed him a faint smile. ¡°You should tell him that.¡± Dave let out a chuckle. ¡°Sure thing. I''ll tell him the next time I see him.¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°Is there anything else you''d like to ask me about? If not, I''ll get going now,¡± Dave said as he got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Yes, there is one more thing,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I''m sorry for the inconvenience we''ve caused you by staying here. We''ll be moving out in about two days, and I''d like to treat you to a meal as a token of appreciation before we leave.¡± Dave froze. ¡°When will you be leaving?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± Dave furrowed his brows. ¡°Does Keh know about this?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Natasha replied with a smile. The look on Dave''s face grew somewhat awkward. ¡°Oh, I see... Keh didn''t tell me about this, so this is quite a surprise for me...¡± ¡°Ah... He probably forgot to tell you. Either that or maybe he didn''t know how to bring it up!¡± Natasha said. Dave shed her a smile as he muttered under his breath, ¡°As if he wouldn''t know how to bring that up...¡± ¡°Would tomorrow night be okay with you?¡± Natasha asked. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 That snapped Dave out of his dazed state. ¡°S-Sure, I''m okay with that!¡± he mumbled while nodding frantically. ¡°All right. Tomorrow night it is, then,¡± Natasha said. Dave simply nodded in response and left in a hurry. Natasha didn''t give it much thought and got ready to head back upstairs. She had just turned around when she saw Denise smiling at her from upstairs. ¡°What are you doing sneaking around like that?¡± Natasha asked with a smile as she made her way up. ¡°I wasn''t sneaking around! I was just standing here!¡± Denise protested. Natasha walked right up to her. ¡°And what were you doing standing here?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave is really handsome, right, Nat?¡± Denise asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, he is indeed handsome.¡± ¡°Who do you think is more handsome, then? Daddy, or Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°Your daddy, I guess,¡± Natasha replied after giving it some thought. ¡°Nat, are you sure you''re not being biased?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Who knows? Maybe I am!¡± Natasha replied with a chuckle. Denise then held her hand as she said, ¡°I think Daddy and Mr. Dave are both handsome in their own unique way. Daddy is the wild and unrestrained type, whereas Mr. Dave is the elegant and gentlemanly type. The kind you see on TV shows, you know?¡± Natasha nodded in approval after hearing her exnation. ¡°That makes sense.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Assuming you don''t know either of them, who would you pick if they both court you at the same time?¡± Denise asked. ¡°That''s not a valid question!¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Oh,e on! It was a hypothetical question, so why would it not be valid?¡± Denise protested. Natasha shook her head. ¡°It''s invalid because it isn''t possible!¡± Denise tugged at her arm. ¡°Could you not be so serious about it, Nat? It''s nothing serious anyway, so just go ahead and pick one!¡± Natasha let out a helpless sigh as she replied, ¡°I''d pick your daddy.¡± ¡°Huh? Why is that?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Because your daddy is my type,¡± Natasha said. Denise eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Nat, did you fall for Daddy the moment you saw him?¡± Natasha recalled how Keh used to be the cool and quiet type when she first met him. Although he wasn''t good with his words, he had always kept the promises he made her. Natasha nodded and admitted to it, ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Denise stared at her in shock. ¡°So, it really was love at first sight?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°Does Daddy know that?¡± ¡°I never told him.¡± ¡°Was Daddy handsome when he was a kid?¡± ¡°Yeah, he was. I mean, just look at Anthony!¡± ¡°Whoa... He must''ve looked amazing, then!¡± Denise knew she couldn''tin about Keh in terms of his appearance. She then stared at Natasha as she continued, ¡°If you were given another chance in life, would you still pick Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes, I would,¡± Natasha replied without any hesitation. ¡°Even if you''d have to go through all the unhappy experiences again?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because your daddy is handsome.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°His good looks when he was younger are enough to charm me for life.¡± My goodness... I never knew Nat was such a sucker for aesthetics! How did I not notice this before? Denise let out a helpless sigh at the thought of that. ¡°All right, then. It''s such a shame, though...¡± Natasha shot her a curious nce. ¡°A shame? Why is that?¡± Hmm... Sometimes, I can''t tell if Nat is actually bright or dumb. She''s clearly smarter than anyone else when ites to getting something she wants, and yet, she''s unbelievably dense when it comes to how others feel about her. Oh, well... I suppose this isn''t such a bad thing, after all. At the very least, it makes things a lot easier. With that in mind, Denise shed her a smile and replied, ¡°Oh, it''s nothing! You''re fine the way you are, Nat. Looks like things are going to be a lot easier for Daddy down the line!¡± Natasha frowned at her in confusion. ¡°Come on, let''s go see Daddy!¡± Denise quickly changed the topic and started tugging at her hand. Natasha didn''t give it much thought and let Denise lead her into the bedroom. They had just entered the room when Anthony and Benjamin stepped out of the bathroom. As though they had just had a water fight, the boys were soaking wet from head to toe. ¡°Tony, Ben, what were you two doing?¡± Denise asked while staring at them in confusion. The boys looked at Natasha and let out a sigh. ¡°We''re done, Nat.¡± Natasha shed them a smile in response. ¡°Good work, boys.¡± Still confused as to what they were talking about, Denise pressed on, ¡°What do you guys mean by that?¡± ¡°We''ll go get changed now, okay, Nat?¡± Anthony said. Natasha nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were on their way out of the room when they recalled something. They then came back and dragged Denise out with them. ¡°Huh? Hey! What are you two doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Juste with us! I''ll tell you about itter!¡± Anthony replied as they continued dragging her along. Keh waited until Natasha had shut the bedroom door before stepping out of the bathroom. All he had was a towel wrapped around his waist, so his broad shoulders, tanned skin, and muscle tone werepletely visible. Natasha had a conflicted look in her eyes when she looked at him. Keh wasn''t expecting Natasha to be home, so he was a little surprised to see her in the room. Upon noticing the look in her eyes, he walked up to her and stared her down as he asked, ¡°Ms. Watson, is this what you meant by helping me shower?¡± Natasha arched an eyebrow at him in response. ¡°What, are you not satisfied with it?¡± ¡°Yes! As a matter of fact, I am extremely dissatisfied!¡± Keh snapped at her. ¡°That was such great service, though! It might onlye once in a lifetime!¡± Natasha said with a smile. As if I''d want to experience that again! ¡°Ms. Watson, I believe that look you gave me was hardly appropriate,¡± Keh said when he noticed her gaze. ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha continued eyeing him all over his body as she continued, ¡°Would you like an apology and somepensation, then?¡± ¡°I can do without the apology, but I would like somepensation.¡± ¡°How would you like me topensate you, then?¡± Keh leaned in close and whispered next to her ear, ¡°I need you to give my body some service.¡± ¡°Oh? What should I do?¡± Natasha asked with an affectionate look in her eyes. ¡°It''s simple, really. All I want is for you to continue where we left offst night,¡± Keh replied. ¡°That''s it?¡± Natasha was surprised. Keh nodded in response. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want anything else?¡± Keh pulled Natasha into his arms, saying, ¡°That depends on what you''re offering.¡± Chapter 573 Chapter 573 The sexual tension between them continued to rise as Natasha looked into his eyes. ¡°You''re ying with fire here, Nat. You know that, right?¡± Keh asked in a deep and seductive voice. Natasha''s cold and distant gaze turned slightly affectionate as she said, ¡°You''re still casually talking to me, though. Maybe the fire isn''t strong enough.¡± There was a hint of excitement in Keh''s eyes as he stared intensely at her and grabbed her wrist. There was no way he would miss out on such an obvious green light from her. Keh then scooped her into his arms and carried her over to the bed. Natasha was about to say something when Keh got on top of her and sealed her lips with his. Natasha closed her eyes as he showered her entire body with aggressive and passionate kisses. It wasn''t her first time having sex with him, so she was all too familiar with his behavior in bed. Instead of trying to fight him, Natasha simply let him take the lead and went with the flow. After what seemed like forever, Natasha felt a tingling sensation as though an electric current was coursing through her body. Keh leaned in close and whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you ready, Nat?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Natasha mumbled with a dreamy look in her eyes, much to Keh''s satisfaction. ¡°Here Ie, then.¡± Keh''s deep and raspy voice sounded particrly sexy. He was about to remove his towel when Natasha tensed up all of a sudden. The dreamy look in her eyes disappeared as a deep frown formed on her face. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± Keh asked. The next thing he knew, Natasha closed her eyes and massaged her temples with a painful expression. ¡°Nat?¡± Keh called out to her worriedly. Natasha remained silent and simply clutched at her forehead and temples in agony. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh then quickly put on his clothes and made a call with his phone. Eventually, Natasha couldn''t hold it in any longer and let out a scream, ¡°Ah!¡± Keh felt his heart ache when he heard her screaming in pain. ¡°Nat!¡± He hugged her tightly in hopes of it relieving her pain somehow. That was when his call got through, and Dave''s voice came on the other line, ¡°Hey, Keh! What''s up?¡± ¡°Dave, make the arrangements for a trip to the best hospital possible! It''s very urgent!¡± Keh said. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don''t have time to exin right now! I''ll tell you about itter!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dave then hung up the phone and got to work while Keh carried Natasha out of the bedroom. After going through the corridor and down the stairs, Keh had just carried her out the front door when his driver brought the car around. Natasha buried her face in his chest and gripped his shirt tightly as sweat came pouring down her forehead. The driver then opened the door so Keh could carry Natasha into the car. After setting her down in the back seat, he told the driver, ¡°Take us to the best hospital! Hurry!¡± The driver nodded and floored the elerator while Keh cradled Natasha in his arms in the back of the car. Knowing how tough and headstrong she was, the fact that she was trembling all over and drenched in sweat showed just how much pain she was in. She was gripping onto Keh''s shirt so tightly that her knuckles had turned white. Keh gave her hand a gentle squeeze and said, ¡°Nat, you can scratch or bite me if you can''t hold it in. Whatever you do, just don''t hurt yourself.¡± Although he wasn''t able to feel her pain, it hurt him deeply to see her suffering like this. Natasha simply kept quiet and buried her face in his chest. ¡°Go faster! Go faster!¡± Keh yelled at the driver as the car continued speeding through the city. Every passing second felt like an hour when he saw the agony Natasha was in. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the driver replied and increased the speed even further. Despite them going at an incredibly high speed, it still wasn''t fast enough for Keh. ¡°Can''t you go any faster?¡± he asked. ¡°This is the maximum speed limit, Mr. Hamilton. The traffic police will stop us if we go any faster than this!¡± the driver replied with a frown. ¡°I can handle that, so just go faster¡ª¡± Keh was cut off mid-sentence when Natasha ced her hand on his. As he lowered his gaze, he noticed that she looked a lot better. ¡°How are you feeling, Nat?¡± ¡°I''m fine now...¡± Natasha mumbled. Her face was still pale, but she didn''t seem to be in that much pain anymore. She then nced at the driver and said, ¡°Safetyes first.¡± The driver breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was all right. ¡°Don''t worry; I''ll make sure you two get there safely.¡± Natasha shifted her gaze back toward Keh and gently caressed his tightly knitted brows. ¡°I don''t like it when you frown. You look really fierce and scary!¡± Keh''s eyes reddened when he heard that. ¡°All right. I''ll stop frowning from now on, okay?¡± Natasha shed him a faint smile in response. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes when she looked at him and said hesitantly, ¡°Keh, I think I might be sick.¡± I brushed off the first two headaches as the result of being too tired, but it has happened three to four times now. I don''t think being tired causes splitting headaches like these... It hurt so much that my head felt like it was going to explode. At one point, I even thought I was going to die! All things considered, being sick is the only possibility I can think of. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Keh tightened his grip on her hand as he said, ¡°No, you''re not sick! There must be something else causing your headache! We''ll find out what it is once we get you checked out at the hospital! Don''t worry; I''m sure you''ll be fine!¡± ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Even if you are sick, I will make sure to get you treated! We''ve got Spencer, remember? I''m sure he''ll be able to treat whatever it is you have! You''ll be fine, Nat!¡± Keh promised. ¡°What if it''s something incurable?¡± Natasha asked. Keh tightened his grip on her hand even more. ¡°No, that''s impossible! You will be well, Nat!¡± ¡°Keh...¡± Keh cut her off, ¡°You''re tired, Nat. You should get some rest. We''ll be arriving at the hospital soon. Don''t worry; everything is going to be okay.¡± He''s clearly disying signs of avoidance and denial... Well, I can understand why he would respond like this. Maybe I should refrain from pressuring him any further. We''ll find out once we get to the hospital anyway. With that in mind, Natasha shed him a faint smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574 It wasn''t long before they arrived at the hospital. The doctors were already on standby outside the main entrance. Keh was right by her side when the doctors wheeled Natasha into the examination room. ¡°I''ll be waiting for you right outside. You''ll be all right,¡± he said while gently running his fingers through her hair. Natasha simply nodded in response. She wasn''t actually afraid of dying as she had already prepared herself for it. However, she was worried about how she would break the news to her grandfather and children. Her grandfather had already suffered the loss of a family member before, so she didn''t want him to relive that painful experience. If there was one thing she feared the most, it was having the desire to live but have her life taken from her. As though he had read her mind, Keh bent over and gave her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Stop worrying about it, okay? I''ll be right here waiting for you. Everything is going to be okay,¡± he reassured her. Natasha nodded at him, and the doctors wheeled her into the examination room. It wasn''t until the doors were fully closed that the two finally broke eye contact. Keh then whipped out his phone and made a call. Every passing second felt like an hour as he waited for the person to answer the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± The call finally got through on the final ring. ¡°It''s me.¡± ¡°I know it''s you. What''s wrong? Did something happen to you?¡± ¡°It''s Nat, Spencer. I think she might be sick. Could youe over and take a look at her?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with Nat? What happened to her?¡± Spencer asked. Keh then gave him a brief exnation of Natasha''s symptoms. ¡°That can''t be right... I''ve been keeping a close eye on Nat''s health all this while. She''s perfectly healthy, so you don''t have to worry about a thing,¡± Spencer said with a frown. As much as Keh hated to admit it, he asked anyway, ¡°What if she has some kind of underlying medical condition?¡± ¡°What kind of underlying medical condition could possibly be fatal? Trust me¡ªshe''s definitely fine,¡± Spencer reassured him. Keh felt a lot more relieved after hearing that. ¡°What could be the cause, then?¡± ¡°I''m not too sure about that. I''ll have to examine her to find out.¡± ¡°All right, I''ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°I''m a little far away at the moment, so it''ll take a day or two for me to get there.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and let out a sigh. ¡°All right, I understand. I''ll wait for you, so try your best toe as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Spencer replied and hung up the phone. Keh frowned as he stared at his reflection on the ck screen of his phone. For some reason, he found himself able to trust Spencer''s words no matter what. It''s true that Natasha doesn''t look like she''s sick, but I can''t tell what''s causing her headache either. Oh, well... I guess I''ll just have to wait till Spencer gets here. With that in mind, Keh turned around and stared worriedly at the examination room. The silence of the corridor was broken by the sound of rapid footsteps. As Keh turned his head, he saw Dave panting heavily as he rushed over. Dave asked, ¡°How is she? What did the doctor say about her condition?¡± The look in Keh''s eyes turned gloomy as he replied, ¡°She just got wheeled in a while ago. The doctor is still examining her, so I don''t know what her condition is just yet.¡± ¡°The director of this hospital is a friend of mine. I spoke to him about this on my way here, so we''ll be sure to get the results of her examination by today,¡± Dave said. Keh simply nodded without saying anything. After taking a moment to catch his breath and calm himself down, Dave nced at the examination room door and asked, ¡°Did she have another one of those headaches?¡± Keh frowned when he heard that. ¡°Another?¡± ¡°You were unconscious when we returned from the uninhabited zone. She had a headache once on the way back. We had a doctor examine her at the time, but the doctor said it was due to stress, so we didn''t think much about it,¡± Dave exined. Keh''s face gradually filled with shock when he heard that. Given everything that had happened, he felt a lot more certain that there was something serious going on. Keh clenched his fists while staring worriedly at the door of the examination room. After a brief moment of hesitation, Dave walked up to him and said, ¡°We might just be overthinking it, though. Maybe it isn''t as bad as we think. Don''t worry too much about it.¡± ¡°Let''s hope that''s the case,¡± Keh muttered under his breath. The two of them then fell silent after that. As time continued to tick away, Keh''s patience was wearing thin. Having noticed the change in his expression, Dave said, ¡°I''ll make a call and check on the situation.¡± Keh simply nodded at him without saying a word. Dave was about to step aside to make the call when the door opened all of a sudden, and a doctor stepped out of the examination room. The two of them quickly ran up to the doctor and asked, ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± Dave, too, was waiting anxiously for the doctor''s response. The doctor calmly removed his surgical mask as he replied, ¡°We''ve given her a thorough examination, but we didn''t find anything wrong with her. She appears to be in good health.¡± Noticing the confused look on Keh''s face, the doctor continued, ¡°As for the headaches that you said she was experiencing... We also examined her brain and her eyes, but we didn''t find anything wrong with them either.¡± Keh wasn''t sure if he should be happy or worried about the doctor''s findings. I''m d to hear that Nat is in good health, but how do we exin her headaches? If she''s fine, wouldn''t her headaches be aplete mystery? Since Keh had gone silent, Dave asked the doctor, ¡°Could you think of any possible causes for her headaches?¡± ¡°We''ve taken all of the issues you mentioned into consideration during the examination. That''s why we had neurosurgeons take a look at her as well. However, we all arrived at a unanimous conclusion that there was nothing wrong with her health. The headaches were most likely caused by fatigue. She should be fine after getting enough rest,¡± the doctor replied. Dave knew there was nothing more they could do at this point. ¡°All right, I understand. Thank you all very much. When will she being out?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°In a few minutes from now.¡± ¡°Got it. Thanks again.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± The doctor then headed back into the examination room. Natasha was asleep when the doctor wheeled her out a few minutester. ¡°We had to sedate her for one of the examinations earlier. She''ll wake up very soon,¡± the doctor exined. Keh simply nodded at the doctor in response. After transferring Natasha to a regr ward, the doctor and nurses left to give them some privacy. Keh and Dave were staring at Natasha in the ward as she slept soundly. Neither of them said a word as they thought about the doctor''s findings. The doctors weren''t able to find anything wrong with Natasha, so they must be missing something. It''s possible that these medical instruments are unable to detect what she has. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 When Natasha woke up, Keh and Dave were right beside her. She noticed Keh''s expression and furrowed her brows. She asked weakly, ¡°Is there something wrong with the check-up?¡± Keh looked at her and shook his head. ¡°No, the doctor diagnosed your pain as neuropathic and gave you some medication. You''ll feel better after taking the medication.¡± Upon hearing his exnation, Natasha arched her brow in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Of course, it''s the truth. The results are right here. Why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°There''s always a possibility,¡± Natasha answered. Keh uttered, ¡°Is there a point in doing that?¡± ¡°Of course, it''s to deceive me.¡± Natasha''s gaze was calm. Keh held her hand and ced it on his face. ¡°If something truly happens to you, I don''t think I can lie to you this calmly,¡± he murmured gently. Seeing Keh did not seem to be lying, Natasha breathed a sigh of relief. The ghost of a smile finally appeared on her face. ¡°That''s great. Before the check-up, I had considered the worst-case scenario. I even considered how to exin it to the kids and Grandpa. Fortunately, it was merely a false rm.¡± Keh stood in silence as she brushed her fingers across his face. Natasha had a determined look. ¡°Then, let''s not tell the children about this matter today,¡± she whispered. Keh did not object and nodded in response. ¡°All right.¡± Dave lowered his head upon hearing their conversation. ¡°The best oue is that you''re fine. You guys carry on. I''ll leave and handle the procedures.¡± Keh nced at him and nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natasha said. Dave smiled and left without saying anything further. At that moment, Natasha suddenly thought of something and looked at Keh. ¡°Keh, should we treat Dave to a meal before we return home?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Keh asked. ¡°He has helped us a lot. Logically speaking, shouldn''t we treat him to a meal?¡± Natasha countered. Keh replied in a low voice, ¡°There''s no need. Dave is no outsider. We don''t have to be so polite to him.¡± ¡°I''m not trying to be polite. Dave has gone out of his way to help us. At the very least, we should treat him to a meal,¡± Natasha justified. Keh fixed his gaze on her. Natasha continued, ¡°However, I''m only able toe up with this because I can''t think of any other ways to express our gratitude. He''s your friend, not an outsider. This means we are a family. What''s wrong with family having a meal together?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Nat, you...¡± Natasha jolted back to her senses and looked at him innocently. ¡°What?¡± After much thought, Keh remarked, ¡°It''s nothing. Let''s do as you say.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll arrange it then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they were chatting, Keh''s phone suddenly rang. He answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Dave was at the end of the call. ¡°I have handled the procedures. I''ll wait outside for you guys.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± With that, the phone call ended. At that, Natasha observed Keh. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The procedures are done. Let''s head back home,¡± Keh exined. Natasha nodded. Just as she was about to stand up, Keh leaned in and carried her in his arms. Natasha froze momentarily and gazed at Keh with a startled look. ¡°I can walk,¡± she said. ¡°I know, but I want to carry you,¡± Keh replied in a domineering tone. ¡°But there are people outside...¡± Natasha stammered. ¡°Close your eyes if you feel embarrassed. You can act as if there''s no one.¡± With that, Keh ignored her protests and carried her out. Natasha would undoubtedly choose Keh above being embarrassed. She did not pretend to be asleep or pester him with questions. Instead, she wrapped her arms around Keh''s neck. There was nothing like a horrific incident to make people cherish every moment. Natasha''s gaze was gentle as she admired his side profile. There was nothing happier than to have everything one wanted without sacrificing anything. With that, Keh carried her down. There were many people looking at them along the way. Even though they were in a foreign ce and the locals had diverse tastes and preferences in appearance, there was one thing they all shared inmon. It was a person''s aura. Keh exuded an aura of natural elegance and grace. Moreover, he was holding someone in his arms. Everyone was specting about them since he appeared assertive and domineering. Just like that, they headed downstairs under the watchful gazes of everyone. Dave was waiting alongside the parked car outside the hospital. When he spotted Keh carrying Natasha from afar, there was aplicated glint in his eyes. The driver quickly noticed them and opened the car door for them. Keh ced Natasha in the car. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Natasha nodded. He got out of the car and approached Dave, who was still standing there. Dave could not help but grin. He joked, ¡°Sure enough, no matter where you go, you are the center of attention.¡± With that, he arched his brow and gestured at those females staring at Keh from the hospital. Keh replied in an unnatural tone, ¡°They are merely overreacting.¡± Dave chuckled before he asked, ¡°What''s your n after this?¡± ¡°Spencer is rushing over here!¡± Keh exined. Dave nodded. ¡°That''s right. Spencer is an extremely talented doctor. There is no need to worry with him present.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°All right. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading back first,¡± Dave uttered. Keh responded with a nod again. Dave turned around. Just then, Keh thought of something and looked at him. ¡°Oh, right. Make sure you are free tomorrow night.¡± Dave froze momentarily. ¡°Why? Is there something on?¡± ¡°Nat wants to treat you to a meal,¡± Keh replied. Dave was slightly taken aback, and his gaze fell on the person sitting at the back of the car. He said with much difficulty, ¡°There''s no need...¡± ¡°I told her that too,¡± Keh said promptly. ¡°You¡ª¡± Keh continued, ¡°But she is determined to treat you to a meal. She said it''s a family meal.¡± Upon hearing that, Dave was stunned. ¡°A family¡ª¡± Keh knitted his brows and interrupted, ¡°Therefore, you must make yourself avable tomorrow night, no matter what.¡± In actuality, treating someone to a meal should be a cordial matter. However, Keh''s tone was obviously not courteous. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°Keh, is this your attitude when you''re thanking someone? If one doesn''t know better, one would think you''re reprimanding me.¡± Keh was unperturbed. ¡°It''s Nat who wants to thank you. It''s not me.¡± Dave was left with no words to counter. ¡°That''s all there is to it. If you can''t make it, I can only express our profound gratitude in words.¡± Keh then turned and walked into the car before Dave could say anything. The driver cast a peek at Dave. ¡°Sir...¡± Dave looked back at him and instructed, ¡°Drive slowly and stay safe.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± the driver answered and left. As the car drove away, Dave remained rooted to the spot. He did not leave the ce for a long time as he stared at the car with aplicated and regretful expression. He only retracted his gaze and got into another car after the car Natasha and Keh were in vanished from his sight. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 After they returned, Anthony and Benjamin were silent for a long time when Natasha announced that she was returning home. Although they knew this day woulde sooner orter, they felt it was too soon. ¡°Nat, are you not going to stay here for a few more days?¡± Anthony queried Natasha after much deliberation. Natasha responded, ¡°Yes. My grandfather will be worried if I stay any longer.¡± Anthony pondered for a long moment. ¡°Nat, what about us?¡± Natasha kept mum as she looked at them. Anthony continued, ¡°Nat, we have thought about it. Benjamin and I will return to Darz with Thalia and undergo training there.¡± Natasha knew about that matter for a while, but she had put it on the back burner since she was so focused on returning home. Now that Anthony brought up this matter, she finally remembered this. Natasha queried, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded fervently. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Nat, you are agreeing to this without much consideration,¡± Anthony stated. ¡°I''ve been thinking about it and preparing for this day since I learned about your involvement with Darz. Since you have made up your mind, I''ll respect your decisions,¡± Natasha replied as she studied them. ¡°Nat...¡± Anthony''s eyes reddened. He was the most mature of the three children, but he was the first to be emotional at that moment. Furthermore, Anthony was no longer someone who kept his emotions to himself all the time. He had been attempting to express himself more effectively. He walked over and buried his head into Natasha''s arms. ¡°Nat, I''m regretting this decision suddenly. I can''t bear to separate from you...¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha grinned. ¡°Then, why don''t you stay by my side forever? When you grow up, I''ll help you find a wife. What do you think?¡± Anthony raised his head and muttered begrudgingly. ¡°Nat, can you not ruin the atmosphere?¡± Natasha smiled. She raised her hand to gesture at Benjamin toe over. With Anthony and Benjamin standing in front of Natasha, she stated, ¡°I must admit I never imagined that you two would join Darz at such a young age. Deep down, I wish for you guys to live normal lives. Then, I won''t need to be so worried about you guys. However, I''m aware that each of you is a brilliant individual with your ambitions and views, nevertheless. So long as you act with integrity, I''ll support you regardless of what you do.¡± The two nodded, as they listened to her. ¡°Also, don''t worry about our parting or even me. Simply put, you guys are leaving me earlier than expected. Don''t worry. I will not feel bored while you guys aren''t here. You don''t have to worry about me because I still have to work, take care of Gramps, and go dating,¡± Natasha articted each word calmly. Natasha really had the ability tofort others. Although she had an ineloquent nature and had trouble expressing herself, she never stopped herself from doing so when educating her children. Her words struck a chord with them and sessfully put them to ease. Anthony and Benjamin felt a lot better, hearing her words. Their concerns had been assuaged. ¡°We understand, Nat,¡± Anthony said. Natasha stared at them and beamed warmly. At that moment, Denise harrumphed. Hearing themotion, the three of them looked in the direction of the sound and saw Denise pouting. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nat, you are hugging Ben and Tony because they are leaving. I''m still by your side, but you don''t care about me anymore.¡± Denise was jealous. Everyoneughed upon hearing that. ¡°Also, Tony and Ben only think about you when they are leaving. They didn''t even think about me. I''m merely an extra in this family¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, Benjamin walked over to her and carried her to Natasha, hugging her. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°No, there''s still Nat and Tony!¡± Denise replied. Therefore, Anthony and Natasha extended their hands and hugged her. ¡°Hehe!¡± Denise''s lips curled into an impish grin. ¡°Tony, Ben, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Nat,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°You have to take care of yourself too. Tell me if anyone bullies you. I''ll punish him for you!¡± Anthony promised. Denise pondered for a while. ¡°Although I''m not as clever or talented as you guys, I''m not a pushover!¡± Anthony and Benjamin observed Denise''s smug demeanor. ¡°I guess you''re right. Those who cause trouble to you might meet their demise instead.¡± Denise grinned. ¡°That''s true.¡± Anthony reached out to pat her head. The interaction between the three children was very endearing, so Natasha could not help but grin as she listened to them. At that moment, the door suddenly opened, and Keh entered the room. Keh''s expression softened as he saw them talking andughing. He walked over. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± When Natasha saw it was Keh, she instinctively nced at Anthony and Benjamin. They exchanged nces andmunicated non-verbally. ¡°Did you tell your father?¡± Natasha asked with her gaze. Anthony was stunned for a moment before shaking his head to express he had not. Natasha narrowed her eyes as if saying, ¡°Then, what are you going to do now?¡± Following that, Anthony turned to look at Benjamin. Benjamin immediately shook his head to state, ¡°Don''t look at me. I don''t dare to say it!¡± Anthony gestured with his eyes to probe Benjamin, ¡°Daddy dotes on you the most. You go and tell him.¡± ¡°You already used that excuse back in the uninhabited zone. This time, it''s your turn.¡± Benjamin gestured back. I''m not going to be fooled this time. ¡°I-I really can''t do it.¡± Anthony was troubled. Therefore, their gazes turned to Natasha. Natasha immediately shrugged, stating, ¡°You guys need to deal with this yourselves.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were rendered speechless. Looking at their expressions, Keh seemed to have noticed something and asked, ¡°How is it? Are you guys done?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The three of them immediately retracted their gazes. Keh''s gaze hardened as he said in a low tone, ¡°Go ahead. What are you guys nning to do?¡± Anthony and Benjamin kept silent. They racked their minds, trying to think of a better way to tell him. Denise''s gaze roamed over Anthony and Benjamin. She noticed their hesitation and remarked, ¡°Anthony and Benjamin decided to undergo training at Darz.¡± Upon hearing what she said, there was pin-drop silence. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Silence hung in the air for some time. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces before turning to peek at Keh. ¡°Why are you guys not talking?¡± Denise questioned. Benjamin immediately walked over and covered her mouth. Keh''s gaze fell on them due to Benjamin''s action, and he narrowed his eyes. Denise broke free from Benjamin''s grasp and frowned at him. ¡°What are you doing? If you guys don''t dare to say it, I''ll say it for you!¡± Anthony and Benjamin were speechless. No thanks! Keh examined them and questioned, ¡°Is what Denise said true?¡± It was the truth even if they were reluctant to admit it. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces before the former braced himself and nodded. Keh fell silent. Nobody knew what to do in the wake of his silence. Anthony and Benjamin stood in one row. No one dared to say anything. It was as if they were waiting for Keh to lose it. A long whileter, Keh suddenly turned to look at Natasha and asked, ¡°Nat, what do you think about this matter?¡± Everyone''s attention fell on Natasha. Natasha replied, ¡°One must endure certain hardships before one seeds. I suppose this is their fate, and I will respect their decisions.¡± Upon hearing that, he nodded and thought about it for a while. ¡°When are you guys leaving?¡± They had expected Keh to be angry, so they were taken aback momentarily as they saw his calm demeanor. Anthony was the first to snap back to reality and replied, ¡°We will leave after you guys depart. Thalia wille and pick us up.¡± Hearing that, Keh frowned. ¡°Can you dy it? One year would suffice. I suppose even a half- year dy is alright too.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. They had just reunited. With one thing after another, Keh had not been able to spend time with them. Therefore, he felt slightly bitter about it when he suddenly heard they were leaving. Anthony rified, ¡°Thalia said that a batch of new recruits is joining the organization this year, so she wanted us to join them since everyone is around the same age. We might miss out on the training if we wait another year.¡± Keh gave a slight nod. However, he did not say anything as his lips remained pursed. The air grew heavy. Denise''s eyes darted from side to side. She walked over to Keh and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Daddy, Tony and Ben may be leaving, but there''s still me. I''ll stay by your side!¡± Keh''s heart melted at her words. He stared at her, as his eyes lit up. ¡°You aren''t leaving?¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°I''m not going. I''m not as talented as Tony and Ben. The most pertinent thing is that I can''t bear to part with you guys. Also, I would like to try my hand at acting in my spare time. If I don''t be famous, I''ll just go home to inherit your assets. May I, Daddy?¡± Keh grinned. ¡°I''m very pleased with this arrangement.¡± Denise grinned before giving him a mysterious look. ¡°But, you don''t have a patriarchal mindset, do you? You wouldn''t leave thepany for Tony and Ben only and leave me with nothing, right?¡± ¡°Patriarchal mindset?¡± When Keh heard that, he chuckled. ¡°The Hamilton family never had a rule like that. We will always let thedies choose first. Whatever the men in our family want, they have to earn it!¡± Upon hearing that, Denise nodded. ¡°Then, I''ll be at ease. Since I''ve already achieved sess in life, I can just unwind and enjoy myself.¡± Natasha smacked the back of her head gently the second she finished her sentence. ¡°Who says you can rx and take it easy? The Watson family''s rule is you have to earn everything yourself!¡± Denise rubbed the back of her head. ¡°Nat, I''m only imagining what a life that would be.¡± Everyoneughed at her words. At least there was one out of the three children staying with Keh. It was the only source of sce he had. At that moment, Keh nced at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Although I don''t really like Darz, I have to admit they are indeed talented in certain fields. Since this is what you guys want to do, I will respect your decision just like Nat does.¡± Both Anthony''s and Benjamin''s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Don''t act like you''re afraid of me. It''s not like you guys won''t go if I don''t agree to it.¡± Anthony broke into a peal ofughter. Of course not. ¡°Daddy, don''t say that. We know from the start that you will agree to it!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Both of them nodded. ¡°If that''s the case, why do you guys not dare to tell me?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°We were thinking of how to phrase it, but we didn''t expect you to be so nice about it. We''re extremely grateful and delighted to have you guys as parents!¡± Anthony replied. Keh had to admit he was very pleased upon hearing those words as a father. However, he pretended to be unperturbed. ¡°Really?¡± Anthony immediately nodded his head. Keh''s gaze swept over him and fell on Benjamin. Benjamin naturally could not find it in him to say such words. However, he could agree to it, so he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡± Keh''s smile instantly faded. ¡°Stop buttering me up! Although I agreed, I still have some instructions for you.¡± The two children immediately straightened their backs. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Keh stared at them. ¡°First, make sure you''re safe in every circumstance.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Second, you have to keep in touch with us often.¡± The two children nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Third...¡± Keh stared at them and pursed his lips. He did not continue for a long time. Third... The two children looked puzzled. ¡°What''s the third thing?¡± Keh turned to look at Natasha for a brief second before smiling gently. He instructed slowly, ¡°Third, you guys have toe back when Nat and I get married.¡± The kids widened their eyes when they heard that. ¡°Daddy, Nat, are you guys getting married?¡± Denise was the first to speak up. ¡°When? Nat, why didn''t you tell us?¡± Anthony added. Benjamin also chimed in, ¡°Nat, why is it so sudden?¡± Natasha was also caught off guard by all their questions. ¡°I didn''t know anything...¡± She turned to look at Keh. ¡°What are you saying? When did I ever agree to marry you?¡± Keh replied confidently, ¡°Isn''t this something that is bound to happen?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Also, I didn''t agree to it, did I?¡± she asked. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nat, are you a rascal?¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. ¡°Me? How am I a rascal?¡± ¡°Isn''t there a popr phrase that says that those who don''t date with marriage in mind are rascals? Nat, you are toying with me!¡± Keh uttered. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 ¡°I...¡± Natasha wanted to say something, but the trio was staring at Keh and her. They were looking at Natasha as if she was a jerk. After a long moment, Natasha asked, ¡°I didn''t say that?¡± ¡°Then, does that mean you have agreed to it?¡± Keh enquired. Natasha thought about it and knew it was a trap set by Keh. After thinking about it for a moment, she replied, ¡°Keh, are you proposing to me right now?¡± She turned the tables around and threw the question back to him. The three children''s gaze shifted from her to Keh. Their eyes were filled with excitement. Is Daddy really proposing right now? However, Keh gazed at Natasha with a faint smile on his face. Naturally, he did not want to propose right now. However, he suddenly wanted to know her response if he were to do it. ¡°What if it is?¡± Without hesitation, Natasha extended her hand. ¡°Where''s the ring?¡± Keh was rendered speechless. He pursed his lips as he stared at her slender hand. Emotions swirled in his eyes as he remained silent. He didn''t expect things to progress in that manner. However, he would never propose to her in such a circumstance. He owed her too much to do that, so he was determined to repay her. I will give her everything she deserves. Seeing that he was not speaking, Natasha knew Keh had gotten too carried away with the conversation. Her lips curled up into a smile. ¡°There''s no ring? Then, that''s it. I don''t want to take responsibility for you.¡± ¡°If there is, will you ept it?¡± Keh countered. Natasha pondered about it. ¡°I can''t guarantee that.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Marriage is a cumbersome matter, so it might not suit me. Maybe staying single is better.¡± Keh frowned upon hearing that. He stretched his hands to pull her into his embrace and said in a low voice, ¡°Even if you''re not married, you are not single. You have a boyfriend.¡± Natasha tried to contain herughter. ¡°Keh, you act as if you weren''t married when you were. Why don''t I have the right to the same freedoms when I''m simply dating?¡± Keh stared at her. He knew she was trying to agitate him. However, he still fell for it. With his gaze still on her, he told the three children. ¡°The three of you, turn around.¡± The trio had been watching the drama unfold in front of them and paused for a second when they heard Keh''s words. They quickly turned around, realizing what was about to happen was inappropriate for them to witness. The next second, Keh leaned in and pressed his lips against Natasha''s. Natasha''s eyshes quivered slightly. However, she did not dare to make any sound since the children were with them. She could only grab Keh''s cor. After a moment, Keh finally let her go when he felt Natasha''s legs give way. ¡°Are you still going to agitate me?¡± he asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°Then, is being married or being single better?¡± he continued. Natasha ced her head on his chest. ¡°Well, I still haven''t gotten a taste of how sweet a marriage can be.¡± ¡°Then, you will get a taste of it in the future, Nat. I''ll make sure you''re the happiest person in the world,¡± Keh enunciated each word. Natasha replied, ¡°Then, I shall look forward to it.¡± Benjamin shuddered as he listened to their conversation. ¡°I can''t listen to this any longer. It''s too cheesy. I have to get out of here.¡± Then, he ran out without waiting for them to reply. Anthony turned back and nced at Keh and Natasha. With a disdainful look, he said, ¡°Yes, it''s a little corny...¡± He shivered and went after Benjamin. Meanwhile, Denise did not leave. She said, ¡°They know nothing. This is so romantic.¡± Then, she turned back to look at the two adults with a longing expression. ¡°Daddy, Nat, you guys are so romantic! It''s even better than those romance dramas I watched.¡± Natasha and Keh were speechless. ¡°Please ignore me and continue.¡± Denise rested her chin on her hands as though she was watching the television intently. ¡°Denise, shouldn''t you go with your brothers and give us some space?¡± Keh queried. A thought crossed Denise''s mind all of a sudden. I''m not watching the television. This is real life! ¡°Oh, I forgot. You guys continue. I''ll take my leave then.¡± With that, she smiled and left reluctantly. After Denise shut the door, Keh spoke up. ¡°Denise is not as sensible as she was before. I have to teach her a lessonter.¡± Natasha simply kept quiet and smiled at him. Keh nced back at her. Just as he leaned in to nt a kiss on her lips, Natasha extended her hand to block it. Keh furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha stared at him and said seriously, ¡°Let''s talk about some serious matters. What should we treat Dave?¡± A crease appeared between Keh''s brows. ¡°He''s your friend, not mine. I don''t know what he likes,¡± Natasha continued. ¡°He''s not picky with food.¡± With that, Keh leaned in again. This time, his lips wandered around her neck. Natasha avoided Keh again and enquired, ¡°I thought about it. I feel like something''s missing. Why don''t we go out and eat? Please give me some suggestions.¡± Keh sighed helplessly. His lips left her body, and he gave her a hard stare. ¡°Since it''s a meal, eating out feels a little odd. I think we should have it at home.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Then, what kind of cuisine should we have?¡± ¡°The best cooks are here. They can make anything you want,¡± Keh replied. Natasha interjected, ¡°There''s no meaning to it if the meal is made by the cooks.¡± This led to Keh asking, ¡°Are you thinking of cooking the meal yourself?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°If it''s possible, I would be happy. However, I''m afraid you might lose this friend if I did.¡± ¡°I haven''t tried the food you cook, so you''re not allowed to cook for someone else,¡± he muttered. He seethed with jealousy when he thought about her cooking for some other men. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natasha pondered for a long time. ¡°I know my limit, so let''s forget about it. Although I may not know how to cook, someone else does...¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, Natasha had an idea. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Keh questioned. Natasha suddenly stood up. ¡°I''ll go and discuss this with Anthony and Benjamin. I''ll let you know after it''s confirmed.¡± Before Keh could say anything, she left. Keh''s eyes narrowed as he gazed at her back. If she can remain like this, it would be wonderful. However, his eyes filled with worry when he thought about her condition. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 The following night, Natasha decorated the backyard of Dave''s castle with some tables and chairs under the dim lights. Furthermore, she also prepared a variety of fruit juices and wine. The atmosphere was great. Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin were getting busy with the barbecue on the other side of the backyard. Denise looked on from the side andmented, ¡°Watch out, Tony. Don''t burn the meat.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Ben, I like to eat this one.¡± Turning to Anthony, Denise asked again, ¡°Tony, you guys haven''t done this for a long time. Are you getting rusty?¡± Anthony heaved a sigh of frustration. ¡°Why don''t youe here and do it yourself?¡± Hearing that, Denise immediately shook her head. ¡°I don''t know how to do it.¡± ¡°Keep quiet if you don''t know how,¡± Anthony rebuked her. Denise pursed her lips at her eldest brother. Meanwhile, Natasha was slowly drinking a ss of red wine. She had a ck shawl draped over her body, exuding an indescribable gentle aura. Natasha could not help but grin when she looked at the three little munchkins. Right then, Denise walked toward Natasha and sat directly next to her. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly think of having a barbecue tonight?¡± Denise probed with a smile. Natasha exined, ¡°I wanted to invite Dave to dinner to express my gratitude. However, the amodation and all the food here are provided by him. I couldn''t think of anything else and decided to have a barbecue. There''s nothing more thoughtful than preparing everything by yourself.¡± After hearing her exnation, Denise nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I got it, Nat.¡± In response, Natasha reached out and caressed her head. ncing around, Denise asked, ¡°Why aren''t Daddy and Mr. Dave here yet?¡± Natasha took a nce at her watch. ¡°They should be here soon. Let''s wait a little longer.¡± As she spoke, the figures of Keh and Dave appeared from the side. Seeing their arrival, Denise immediately cried out as she darted toward Keh, ¡°Speak of the devil. Daddy!¡± Keh bent over and caught her. ¡°Daddy, you''re finally here,¡± Denise said with a pout. Smiling, he asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± With a nod, she responded, ¡°Yeah. I waited until I got hungry.¡± ¡°You little glutton.¡± Keh gently flicked Denise on the nose. Standing beside him, Dave was taken aback by the scene before his eyes. The spacious venue was exquisitely decorated. He could tell that they had put a lot of effort into this. Most importantly, the atmosphere gave him a sense of peace. Natasha sat not far away with her long hair cascading down her shoulders. Her every move was captivating that night. Dave had not witnessed such a sight for many years. To be precise, this warm atmosphere made him feel out of ce, yet he yearned for more at the same time. He seemed to begin toprehend why people in their line of work wanted to retire and return to live a normal life. I didn''t understand the reason in the past. However, it makes sense to me now. At that moment, Denise looked at him from the side. ¡°Mr. Dave, what''s the matter?¡± Hearing her voice, Dave instantly snapped back to reality. ¡°It''s nothing,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°Then, are you satisfied with what you''re seeing?¡± she probed. Nodding, he answered, ¡°Yes, I''m quite satisfied. This ce is nothing more than a residence for me. However, it looks livelier now.¡± Denise''s lips curled into an impish grin. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± queried Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, I knew you would like it. I''m d that all my efforts into the design have not gone to waste,¡± she uttered. Dave quirked an eyebrow at herment. ¡°Did you decorate this ce?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Denise nodded confidently. ¡°I was the one whoid out all the lights and their cement here.¡± A hint of approval shed across his eyes. ¡°I didn''t know you were so talented.¡± ¡°Well, this is nothing. All those years of watching romance dramas have finally paid off for me,¡± Denise replied, feeling proud of herself. Both Dave and Keh smiled at the adorable little girl. Then, Keh carried his daughter in his arms and walked to the other side. Looking at the two little boys who were still barbecuing at a near distance, Keh asked, ¡°Nat, is this what you meant by your solution?¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°After giving it some thought, I figured it was better to let them do it themselves.¡± Keh let out a chuckle. ¡°It''s indeed the right decision.¡± Looking at Dave on the side, Natasha said, ¡°Although it''s still your ce, hopefully, it will look different to you after some decorations.¡± Dave nodded after sweeping his gaze around. ¡°Very good. It doesn''t look the same as before. This was originally a residence, but the atmosphere feels livelier with the decorations.¡± ¡°If you don''t like these things, you can remove them at any time,¡± Natasha suggested. ¡°There''s no need for that. I''ll leave it like this since it looks pretty nice,¡± Dave stated. A smile bloomed on Natasha''s face when she heard hispliment. Right then, Keh picked up a bottle of wine from the side before pouring two sses. He handed one to Dave. The two of them sat down to enjoy the wine. Looking at the two young boys who were busying themselves with barbecue not far away, Dave could not help but grin. ¡°Even though Anthony and Benjamin are gifted, they still act childish at times. Well, they''re two good boys!¡± A smirk appeared on Keh''s face. ¡°Someone has taught them well.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, am I not a good kid?¡± Denise queried. Seeing her blinking eyes, she looked very much like Natasha. Dave broke into a smile and eximed, ¡±You''re the best!¡± ¡°That''s more like it!¡± Denise''s lips curled into a satisfied grin. At that moment, Dave took out an item and probed, ¡°Denise, do you like this?¡± Looking at the piece of emerald in Dave''s hand, Denise reached out to take it. After observing it, she eximed, ¡°Mr. Dave, this... is a quality piece of emerald!¡± ¡°You can tell the difference?¡± ¡°I went to an exhibition when I was abroad. I was lucky enough to see some amazing stuff. An expert appraiser told me that he specializes in assessing emeralds. I got to learn something from him,¡± Denise exined. At her words, Dave raised an eyebrow. It seems that none of the three children is a simpleton. ¡°So, do you like it?¡± he asked again.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Dave!¡± Keh barked. Dave defended himself. ¡°I haven''t given these three kids anything before. Consider this a meeting gift from me.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°No buts! It''s not like I''m giving this to you.¡± With that, Dave turned to look at Denise. ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Denise shook her head in response. ¡°You don''t?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, this emerald must be priceless. I can tell that it''s a prized possession for you. Therefore, I can''t ept this gift,¡± Denise said politely. Being an intelligent child, she could judge through the conversation earlier. Dave looked at her. ¡°Denise, this is a gift from me. If you refuse to ept it, does it mean you don''t appreciate my kind offer?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Or could it be that you don''t like me?¡± he inquired again. ¡°No... I like you, Mr. Dave,¡± Denise admitted. ¡°Then, this emerald is yours.¡± Without saying another word, Dave put the pendant on Denise directly. She nced at the emerald hanging around her neck before turning back to look at Keh and Natasha. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Natasha remained silent. Keh watched the scene with aplicated glint in his eyes. Right then, Dave could no longer stand it and chimed in, ¡°It''s only an emerald piece. Do I have to worry about upsetting you with this gift? Or are you implying you won''t prepare any gift for me once I have a kid?¡± Hearing that, Keh curled his lips and looked at Denise. ¡°Since Mr. Dave gave you that, why don''t you keep it? But then, Denise, you must remember not to lose it.¡± Keh emphasized the last part of his sentence. Denise nodded fervently at that. ¡°I understand!¡± Then, she turned around and looked at Dave, smiling brightly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave.¡± Seeing her bright smile, Dave also smiled in return. His heart softened at her adorable face. At that moment, he figured having a daughter seemed to be a great idea. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At that moment, Anthony and Benjamin walked over to them with a bunch of skewers. They saw everything that happened earlier and leaned closer to ask, ¡°Mr. Dave, did you only bring one gift?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Do you boys want a gift too?¡± Dave asked and raised a brow. ¡°There are three of us. How could you prepare only one gift?¡± Anthony refuted. He clearly found this unfair. Daveughed upon hearing that. He nced at Keh and Natasha. The two were seated together without him noticing and leaning against each other. Natasha had a shawl wrapped around her. Her long hair draped around her shoulders, making her look lovely. Meanwhile, Keh was seated on the side, leaning very close to Natasha. The two looked great together and were rather intimate. That scene startled Dave a little. He quickly shifted his gaze away and looked at Anthony and Benjamin again. Then, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Who told you I only prepared one gift today?¡± Anthony arched a brow. ¡°What else did you prepare?¡± Dave nodded pointedly. ¡°I did prepare something else, but I have no idea if you boys will want it or not!¡± ¡°Of course we do! Since you already prepared it, we wouldn''t refuse the gift.¡± Anthony was a little excited. ¡°Really?¡± Dave was amused. Anthony nodded. ¡°Of course! We are certain about that!¡± The little fellow knew someone like Dave would not prepare an ordinary gift. There must be something meaningful behind each gift he prepared. Keh and Natasha smiled and watched them from aside instead of interrupting their conversation. Dave looked at Anthony. ¡°You''d better think twice before answering that. I don''t want you to refuse the gift once I hand it over to you!¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, why do I feel like... there''s something weird waiting for me?¡± Anthony raised a question. ¡°No way. I have prepared something priceless for you and Benjamin!¡± Dave said. ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony asked. Benjamin also widened his eyes in curiosity and looked at Dave. Dave smiled. ¡°What about the absolute power to manage DX Group? That''s priceless!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. He knew Dave would not prepare an ordinary gift for them. It was not that Anthony looked down on DX group. He had joined Darz first, and it would be inappropriate if he took over the power to manage DX Group too. Moreover, he had yet to find a way to exin to Kyle his connections to DX Group. After serious consideration, Anthony smiled. ¡°Mr. Dave, let''s just pretend this conversation had never happened¡ª¡± ¡°How could we pretend it never happened? It''s the best gift I can offer,¡± Dave said. ¡°Mr. Dave, you''re still young. It''s way too early for you to make such an arrangement.¡± Anthony tried toe up with a solid excuse. ¡°I have to invest in a sessor, and I should do that as early as possible,¡± Dave argued. Anthony responded to that with an awkward smile instead of saying anything else. His expression was enough to show his response to Dave''s gift. Then, Dave looked at Benjamin and asked, ¡°Benjamin, what do you think?¡± Thetter did not expect to be asked for an opinion. He quickly shed an innocent smile and said, ¡°Anthony wanted the gift. I didn''t. This has nothing to do with me.¡± The two kids immediately denied their involvement in this matter. Dave narrowed his eyes and looked at Keh in disbelief. ¡°Keh, am I imagining things? I believe I have shown them my great sincerity through my gifts. Why did they refuse it so much?¡± Hearing that, Keh stated, ¡°That''s because they''re ungrateful!¡± Dave nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I agree with that.¡± Anthony immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Dave, we are not refusing you because we look down on you. We don''t have a choice. DX Group and Darz are on opposing ends. I''ve yet to find a way to exin things to Kyle. Don''t you think I''d anger Kyle even more if I epted your offer to manage DX Group?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Your friend won''t lose his mind before your dad does,¡± responded Dave. Although Dave''s words were reasonable, Anthony still was caught in a dilemma whenever he was reminded of Keh''s feud with Darz. All factorsbined contributed to a tricky situation for Anthony. He was helpless about that too. ¡°I''m afraid I''d be the one losing my mind soon,¡± Anthony murmured. Everyone elseughed upon hearing that. Dave said, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t force you, so you don''t have to feel too burdened about it. I can give you two years to consider that offer. If you still don''t feel like epting the offer by then, I''ll move on to find another sessor then!¡± Anthony''s eyes lit up when he heard that suggestion. Since Dave had suggested that, Anthony knew it would be too pretentious for him to insist on rejecting the offer. He immediately nodded. ¡°All right. We will decide after two years.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± said Dave. Although the two verbally agreed on that suggestion, they were also secretly plotting different things. Dave could read through Anthony''s mind. He smiled and swirled the ss of red wine in his hand before finishing it in one gulp. Right then, something flickered across Natasha''s eyes as she said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I have a gift for you too, Dave.¡± As soon as she said that, everyone else immediately shifted their gazes to her. Even Dave was a little startled. Natasha pondered for a moment before taking out a sh drive. ¡°This contains a system I created. It can prevent hackers from invading. Even expert hackers will need to spend some time hacking into this system, let alone ordinary hackers. The sh drive also contains tutorials to fix the system ordingly. I guess it cane in handy for you and DX Group.¡± With that, Natasha tossed the sh drive to Dave. Dave caught it. Staring at the tiny ck sh drive in his hands, Dave could not help but narrow his eyes. Seeing that, Anthony was shocked. ¡°Nat, you actually did something without telling us. You didn''t even bother teaching me that!¡± ¡°Do you still need me to teach you anything?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Of course. I am inferior to you, and I definitely need more of your coaching!¡± Anthony said. His ttery was certainly effective on Natasha, even though she had yet to find out if he meant his words. Still, Natasha knew what Anthony was capable of doing. Although his skills were not yet comparable to hers, she could tell he would surpass her in the near future. Natasha looked at him. ¡°I have yet to verify if you''re telling the truth, but don''t worry, I''ll verify it later.¡± Anthony raised his brows when he heard that. Meanwhile, Dave''s eyes dimmed a little when he stared at the sh drive in his hands and heard them talking. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Upon noticing Dave''s silence, Keh spoke up. ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t like it?¡± Snapping out of his daze, Dave shook his head as he looked at Keh with a sharp gaze. ¡°No, it''s not that. If anything, this will serve as a great help for DX Group in the future.¡± Turning to face Natasha, he lowered his voice. ¡°Thank you.¡± Just then, Anthony spoke up from the side. ¡°Of course, it will. Mr. Dave, it''s not a loss for you to give us this emerald. With Nat''s abilities, not even multiple hackers can break into the system.¡± Dave tossed a look at Natasha as questions rose to his chest. In the end, he decided against voicing them out. At that moment, Keh broke the silence. ¡°Do you know the significance of the emerald?¡± ¡°It''s very expensive?¡± guessed Anthony. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The corners of Keh''s lips lifted into a smirk. A hint of disdain could be detected in his expression. ¡°This emerald is no ordinary emerald. It represents power and influence. Mr. Dave might be here all year long, but he has gained quite a lot of power in Corleon. This emerald represents his power in Corleon¡ªable to mobilize structure and control at any time.¡± When Denise heard that, she stared at the emerald hanging around her neck and held it in her hand instinctively before looking up at Dave with a pair of curious eyes. ¡°I-Is that true, Mr. Dave?¡± She had originally thought that the emerald was just expensive but nothing special. It came as a great surprise to her to find out the story behind the gemstone. In that instance, Denise suddenly felt that the emerald was a little heavier than before. As a response, Dave smiled at Denise. ¡°Your daddy is exaggerating. I''ve never really cared about the authority I have in Corleon in all these years. Now that I''ve given it to you, you can help me watch over the ce whenever you''re free!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Denise was even more startled. ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°Just take a look whenever you pass by!¡± Dave grinned. Denise was rendered speechless. That simple? Just as she turned around to look at Keh behind her, thetter interrupted before she even had the chance to speak, ¡°Your things, your responsibility. I will not interfere.¡± Denise was once again at a loss for words. Just then, Anthony chimed in from the side, ¡°Mr. Dave, you sure are generous by giving her this emerald.¡± Dave turned to look at the boy. ¡°Why? Do you want one too?¡± ¡°Do you have another one?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°No.¡± Anthony was speechless. Then what else is there to discuss? Before Anthony could find the words to say, Dave added, ¡°Or, I can give you a token of DX. What do you say?¡± Dave raised an eyebrow. With a tight-lipped smile, Anthony turned down the offer. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave, but I think I''d rather not!¡± Everyoneughed upon seeing Anthony''s expression. At that moment, Denise parted with Dave and walked over to Natasha, holding out the emerald for thetter to see. epting the emerald from Denise, Natasha inspected the gemstone briefly before returning it to Denise while instructing thetter to keep it safe. Raising her head, she tossed Dave a faint smile. ¡°Looks like my present to you is nothing inparison. In the end, it''s still us who has the advantage.¡± Before Dave could reply, Anthony cut in, ¡°Don''t say that, Nat. Mr. Dave is killing two birds with one stone. He''s always here and never in Corleon. He can''t just leave them there with no one in charge, so he passes the responsibility to Denise under the guise of giving her the emerald as a present. However, if Denise could not handle it, wouldn''t Daddy have to step up? Mr. Dave has made some very borated calctions and ns.¡± Upon hearing his analysis, the adults could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Life is already hard enough. Don''t go around exposing the truth. The moment you learn this principle will be the moment you''ve truly grown up.¡± Dave did not deny Anthony''s im. Anthony shook his head to object. ¡°The truth should always be exposed when necessary. If not, life wouldn''t be interesting!¡± One could tell how intelligent Anthony was. Staring at him, everyone could not help but adore him. After a few minutes of light-hearted talk, they made a bonfire before taking a seat around the fire. Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise had sses of juice in their hands. Keh and Dave each got a ss of whiskey, while Natasha had a ss of red wine. Everyone chatted and drank into the night. The atmosphere was warm and delightful. The conversationssted tillte at night. Feeling the heaviness on their eyelids, Anthony and Benjamin headed inside to sleep. As for Denise, she had fallen asleep in Natasha''s arms. Natasha looked gentle as she cradled Denise in her arms. All of a sudden, Dave asked the duo, ¡°Has it been confirmed that you''ll be leaving tomorrow?¡± Keh turned to look at Natasha for a brief second before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± Dave breathed in deeply before exhaling. ¡°Ok.¡± He nodded. ¡°What time is your departure? I''ll send you guys off.¡± ¡°Eleven in the morning,¡± answered Keh. ¡°Don''t worry. We won''t leave before seeing you.¡± Dave smiled. Still looking at Dave, Keh changed the topic. ¡°After we''ve left, I''m sure Vermillion Base will continue to cause trouble for DX Group. We''ll be entrusting you with dealing with the aftermath now.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I can manage,¡± Dave reassured confidently. Just then, Natasha, who had been sitting by the side, spoke up. ¡°Sorry for all the inconveniences caused by this incident, Dave. Feel free to ask me for help if you ever need it in the future. I promise I will help in any way that I can, just like today!¡± Dave''s gaze roamed over Keh and Natasha. After a while, he asked, ¡°Does this mean I have a guarantee?¡± Without hesitation, Keh nodded. ¡°Definitely. You''ve got yourself a great deal to have Nat make that promise!¡± Dave''s lips curved upward into a smile. ¡°In that case, I won''t hesitate to reach out when the time comes.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Natasha smiled. The three of them continued talking. After a while, Dave raised his ss as he addressed the couple. ¡°No matter what happens, may you be happy, forever and always.¡± Seeing Dave''s actions, Natasha and Keh followed suit and raised their sses for a toast. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Natasha. On the other hand, Keh downed his ss without saying anything. Aware that the men still had something to talk to each other about, Natasha excused herself as the wine in her ss started to run out. ¡°I''ll carry Denise upstairs. You two continue talking,¡± said Natasha as she tossed a look at Keh. With a nod, Keh responded, ¡°All right.¡± Nodding at Dave, Natasha carried Denise and headed straight into the house. As she walked away, Keh kept his gaze focused on her silhouette. Her long dress brushed against the ground, and her hair covered her shoulders. Her graceful movements portrayed her as a gentle woman. Keh stared at her making her way into the building until thetter was no longer visible. Taking notice of that, Dave could not help but tease, ¡°Your desire is in for all to see.¡± Unperturbed, Keh smiled. He then opened another bottle of alcohol on the table. ¡°It''s just between us now. Come, let''s have another drink.¡± Dave did not object as Keh pored him another drink. ¡°You really don''t n on telling her the truth?¡± Dave asked out of the blue. Keh froze slightly. The ss in his hand shook slightly at the sudden halt. ¡°I don''t know how to tell her.¡± With that said, he downed his drink. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Daveforted, ¡°you''re just overthinking it!¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± After pondering about it for a moment, Dave looked at Keh. ¡°Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. There''s still Spencer, right?¡± At the mention of Spencer, Dave paused. ¡°Which reminds me. When is heing back?¡± Keh''s gaze darkened at that topic. ¡°Supposedly, he would have arrived today. Yet, not only is he not here yet, but calls are not going through his phone anymore.¡± Dave was dumbfounded by the news. When he regained his senses, he frowned. ¡°How did this happen? Could it be... Do you think he''s gotten into trouble?¡± Keh shook his head. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Dave immediately fished out his phone. ¡°I''ll send someone to investigate.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Dave gave Keh a questioning look. ¡°I''ve already investigated. He has not entered the border. Even if something has happened, it didn''t happen here,¡± exined Keh. In other words, searching for Spencer beyond the country''s borders would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Moreover, Spencer was not an ordinary man. Not everyone could find him so easily. A deep line appeared between Dave''s brows. Noticing Dave''s uneasiness, Keh assured, ¡°Don''t worry. Spencer has been in that field for so long, and he''s not weak. There''s probably been some dy due to some reason. I believe that he''ll be here soon.¡± When Dave heard that, he nodded. ¡°That''s true. He''s a miracle doctor. Even if something were to happen to him, he could save himself!¡± Keh said nothing in response. ¡°In that case, we wait.¡± With that, Dave raised his ss. Keh raised his ss as well. Clink! By then, it was deep into the night. The asional cool breeze rustled the leaves, giving the atmosphere a sense of serenity. Suddenly, Keh turned to look at Dave. ¡°Dave!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You will find someone who belongs to you,¡± Keh stated. Dave was taken aback slightly. ¡°Why do you suddenly bring this up?¡± ¡°No reason. I just wanted to tell you that you''ll find your happiness too!¡± After a moment of silence, Dave turned to look at Keh. His gaze darkened as though realization dawned upon him. A long pause ensued before Dave nodded. ¡°All right. May what you just said be a reality.¡± Keh smiled in response. The two clinked their sses again. In the meantime, Natasha returned to her bedroom after tucking Denise into bed. The lights in the room were dimmed slightly. While Natasha sat in front of theputer, her fingers flew across the keyboard. After a brief while, her gaze darkened as if she had confirmation regarding something. Her fingers moved even more quickly. Secondster, a voice sounded from herputer. ¡°It''s me,¡± Natasha called out. Silence fell momentarily on the other end of the line before a familiar voice rang out. ¡°I know it''s you, Ms. Watson. You showed up after all!¡± ¡°You knew that I''lle?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I guessed.¡± Natasha pressed her lips together. ¡°Then do you know why I''vee to you?¡± ¡°You have too many reasons toe find me. I don''t know which one you want to talk about.¡± A low voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Boss, I''m leaving,¡± Natasha stated suddenly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A brief pause followed. ¡°Leave? Where to? Glenport City?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°So you''ve called me today to say goodbye?¡± Boss questioned. ¡°I''m here to tell you that any grudges you have against me stay between the two of us. Do not involve anyone else in the matter,¡± said Natasha. Boss chuckled lowly. ¡°Are you referring to DX Group?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Do you think that they can still remain neutral up till now?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Nothing. Besides, there are no grudges between the both of us. The person I''m against is Keh Hamilton,¡± Boss uttered slowly. ¡°Everything he had done was because of me,¡± Natasha argued. ¡°I don''t care who it''s for. I will make him pay for every one of his actions!¡± Boss enunciated. ¡°Does this mean that you refuse to let it go?¡± Natasha prompted. ¡°So what if I don''t?¡± Boss retorted. Staring at theputer screen, Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°In that case, it looks like we''ll continue this fight.¡± Boss froze slightly. ¡°Hah. Does Keh n to hide behind a woman? Is that why you''re the one talking to me?¡± ¡°If he''s the one here, I doubt that he''ll just be talking. He would most likely take your life without hesitation. I''m here to make sure he spares your life! After all, you helped me kill General Will.¡± Natasha was extremely skilled when it came to arguing. ¡°Haha!¡± On the other end, Boss chuckled eerily. ¡°There''s nothing else to discuss, Boss. I''m only here for revenge. Everything else is way out of the territory. If you''re willing to let it go, then we''ll have peace. If you insist on taking revenge, then we''ll hold our grounds.¡± Natasha spat out her words clearly. ¡°It is possible if you want me to stop this war.¡± ¡°State your condition,¡± Natasha bargained. ¡°Come and help me. Once my acquired position is stable, I can let the bygones be bygones,¡± said Boss. ¡°Help you? What can I help you with?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°What do you think, Ms. Watson? As the only daughter of Theodore, you''ve inherited such amazing genes from your father. So tell me, can you help me?¡± Natasha fell silent. ¡°If you''re willing toe here¡ªI''ll give you a year''s time¡ªI guarantee that it will be the end.¡± Just as Natasha was about to speak, the door mmed open, and Keh stomped into the room. His pace was fast as his footsteps were heavy. Rage was written across his handsome features. Grabbing theputer, he turned the screen toward himself and mmed his palms onto the desk. ¡°Let me warn you, Boss. Don''t even think about it. If you''re looking for trouble, I will dly give it to you. But remember, next time, I''ll aim my gun directly at your head.¡± Keh growled. Hearing Keh''s voice, Boss mocked, ¡°Not hiding behind a woman anymore?¡± ¡°Hah! I''m not like you! All you know how to do is cut women open!¡± ¡°Keh, do not try to be smart with me. I''ll tell you this. Some things will happen whether you''re willing or unwilling. One day, sooner orter, you will kneel in front of me and beg me. You might even willingly hand over your woman to me.¡± ¡°That''s a brilliant fantasy that you have there, but I should give you some advice. Don''t keep living in your head, or you''ll end up bing a psychotic!¡± ¡°All right. We shall see then, shall we?¡± ¡°F*ck! Off!¡± With that, Keh hung up the call. Natasha lifted her gaze to look at Keh. His features and muscles were tensed with fury, so much so that he was trembling. Anyone could tell that he was livid. ¡°You didn''t even lose. Why are you so angry?¡± Natasha asked. Keh turned to look at her as he took a deep breath to calm his nerves. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ''why''?¡± ¡°Why did you contact him?¡± Keh interrogated. His eyes were red from the wrath he had felt. Natasha met his eyes with a sharp gaze. ¡°I just don''t want to cause more trouble for Dave.¡± When Keh heard that, his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Natasha,¡± he began, cing emphasis on each syble, ¡°Dave is not a stranger. I''ll willingly hand the burdens over to him than have you contact that man.¡± Natasha was bewildered by Keh''s actions. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, perplexed. Keh ced both hands on her shoulders. In an agitated tone, he answered, ¡°No reason. Nat, promise me that you won''t contact him ever again. No matter what it is, just don''t.¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Natasha found Keh''s reaction rather strange, but seeing how agitated the man was, she had no choice but to nod in agreement. The next second, Keh pulled her into his embrace and held her tightly. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± the man answered in a taut voice, sounding like he was trying to suppress something. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Natasha asked softly. After letting out a heavy sigh, Keh replied, ¡°Yes. I''m just scared.¡± ¡°What are you scared of?¡± ¡°I''m scared that you will fall for his lies again and leave me without a word,¡± the man replied. When Natasha heard that, she looked up at him and said, ¡°I didn''t fall for his lies. I was just using him to find out the truth about Vermillion Base. Now that I''ve gotten my revenge, I will not be deceived by anything.¡± Keh remained silent for a few seconds before looking at the woman with a serious expression and saying solemnly, ¡°Nat, it''s hard for you to understand, but you can never imagine what a man is capable of doing just to reach his goals. Boss is someone who would use any unscrupulous means to achieve his aims. Just promise me that you won''t contact him again. Leave the rest of the things to me to handle.¡± Since the man had already said so much, there was nothing else Natasha could say. She looked at him with a gentle expression and nodded. ¡°Sure. I will leave it to you then!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Keh seemed rather surprised by the woman''s answer and stared at her with an inexplicable gaze in his eyes. ¡°What''s wrong? Didn''t you ask me to let you handle it? Have you changed your mind?¡± Natasha cocked her brows and asked warily. Suddenly, Keh tightened his arms around her and seemed as if he wanted to envelop her body with his own. Caressing Natasha''s face, the man whispered, ¡°I''ll dly do so.¡± Natasha smiled and stayed quietly in his arms. The smell of alcoholbined with the man''s enthralling pheromones was extremely alluring to her, and she felt as if she was intoxicated. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I am used to taking care of everything myself as I have been doing that ever since I was young. That''s why I might neglect your feelings sometimes. It''s not intentional. However, don''t worry. I will learn to depend on you and share everything with you. Simrly, whenever you feel tired or down, you have to let me know as well. I will... Mmm...¡± Before the woman could finish speaking, Keh suddenly lifted her chin and kissed her lips passionately. The way the man kissed was so domineering and invading that Natasha could feel her knees going weak, and a blush started spreading across her exquisite face. After a long while, Keh finally ended the kiss and rubbed the top of Natasha''s head with his chin gently. Hugging the woman tightly, he said, ¡°Nat, I love you... I really do.¡± Natasha smiled when she heard those three words. She looked up slowly and met Keh''s tender gaze before reaching out and caressing his face. Noticing his tightly-knitted brows, Natasha smiled wider. The next moment, she put her arms around the man''s neck and leaned in closer to him before whispering next to his ear, ¡°Me too. I''ve loved you for a long time.¡± Keh froze for a second when he heard that. His expression softened as the grim gaze in his eyes slowly turned into that of desire. Looking down at the woman in front of him, Keh pulled her toward him forcefully and started kissing her lips domineeringly... Natasha''s silken tresses were spread across the bed as Keh pinned her down. With one hand supporting Natasha''s head, Keh continued kissing her passionately. In response, Natasha gazed deeply into his eyes. At that moment, lust and passion were ignited, and the couple ripped each other''s clothes off. Everything seemed to be progressing naturally due to their burning desire for each other... This time, nothing could stop them. Just then, Keh''s phone suddenly rang, disrupting the silence of the night. The man frowned, and a trace of displeasure appeared on his face. Even though he knew that it had to be an urgent matter for someone to be calling at that hour, nothing was more important than making Natasha his. Without stopping his actions, Keh continued kissing the woman while fishing out his phone from his pocket. After he took out his phone, the man declined the call and tossed it aside. As the room fell silent once again, Keh continued kissing Natasha, who was pinned under him. However, a few secondster, his phone rang again. As the couple was interrupted at such a crucial moment, their mood was more or less affected. With her bare shoulders showing, Natasha turned to look at Keh. Although the woman appeared to be a little dazed from the kiss, she was able to stay rational and said, ¡°Maybe it''s something very important. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be calling at this hour. Do you want to answer it first?¡± After hearing what Natasha said, Keh frowned and grabbed his phone reluctantly. It was Spencer who was calling. Keh''s body stiffened after seeing that, and he instantly sobered up. Noticing the change in the man''s expression, Natasha looked at him and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? What happened?¡± Keh kept his phone before looking at Natasha and replying, ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just about DX Group. I might have to go out and meet Dave for a while to discuss some matters.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Serious matterse first,¡± Natasha replied. Keh looked at Natasha as his gaze darkened. He seemed reluctant to leave. ¡°I''ll wait for you to be back,¡± the woman said softly. Keh smiled when he heard that and replied, ¡°I''ll be back in no time!¡± Natasha nodded. Only then did Keh get up from the bed. Looking at the woman, who was still lying on the bed, he bent over and nted a kiss on her forehead before saying, ¡°You should sleep first. I''ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha nodded. After tucking the woman in, Keh finally turned around and left. The moment he had his back toward Natasha, his gaze immediately sharpened. After shutting the door, Keh returned the missed call at once, and it was answered almost instantly. ¡°Hello.¡± Keh was the first to speak. ¡°Oh my goodness, Keh! You finally picked up!¡± Spencer eximed in a deep voice at the other end of the line. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Thalia and I got ambushed, and she''s seriously injured. Please send someone to get us now,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Location.¡± ¡°I''ll send you our location.¡± After receiving Spencer''s text, Keh said, ¡°Wait for me. I''ll be there right away.¡± Keh hurriedly headed outside once he hung up. Twenty minutester, he was ready to set off. When Keh was about to get into the helicopter, Dave suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°Keh, let me go instead.¡± A crease appeared between Keh''s brows. Dave continued, ¡°What if this is Boss'' strategy of distracting us? There are people here who need your protection.¡± Realization seemed to hit Keh when he heard that. ¡°Then, you...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. It''s not very far away. I''ll be back soon,¡± Dave responded. ¡°You have to be back safely,¡± Keh enunciated. A smile appeared on Dave''s face as he replied, ¡°I will. Don''t worry. No one in this world is capable of killing me yet. Wait for me to be back.¡± Keh looked at the man and extended his hand. When Dave saw that, he stretched out his hand as well and grasped Keh''s hand tightly. That silent gesture between the two men meant everything. After that, Dave turned around and got into the helicopter. The whirring sounds of a helicopter rotor tore through the sky. As Keh watched the helicopter disappear into the distance, a grim expression appeared on his face. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 A while after the helicopter left, Keh retracted his gaze and turned to leave. However, the moment he turned his head, he saw the woman who was standing at a distance. Natasha was dressed in ck from head to toe, and her long hair was draped over her shoulders. She was also looking up at the sky. Keh froze when he spotted the woman, and his eyes narrowed. Just then, Natasha looked away from the sky and fixed her gaze on Keh before walking toward him. ¡°Why are you not sleeping?¡± Keh asked the woman, who had stopped in front of him. After taking a deep inhale, Natasha replied, ¡°How can I sleep when you''re feeling uneasy?¡± Keh looked at Natasha and felt a surge of emotions, not quite knowing what to say. ¡°What happened?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°It''s Spencer,¡± the man replied after a brief moment of contemtion. ¡°Spencer?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and questioned further, ¡°What''s the matter with him?¡± ¡°He and Tha have been ambushed, and they need help now. Dave had gone to get them,¡± Keh replied. When the woman heard that, a hint of worry shed across her eyes as she asked, ¡°How did that happen? What''s going on?¡± ¡°I''m not sure of the details yet, but it shouldn''t be too serious. After all, one of them is Darz Ace, and the other one is known as Miraculous Hands. I''m sure they''ll be fine!¡± Keh answered. ¡°Will Dave manage all by himself?¡± Natasha scrunched her brows when she heard that. ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Keh tried to reassure the woman. Emotions surged beneath Natasha''s eyes as she asked, ¡°Did you not go because of me?¡± ¡°Also, because of our three little ones and everything here,¡± the man replied. Natasha twitched her lips when he heard that. She fixed her gaze on Keh and remained silent for a long time before replying, ¡°We will be all right here. Besides, with me around, I won''t let anything bad happen to the kids...¡± ¡°But what if this is a part of Vermillion Base''s scheme? Do you think I can bring myself to leave you guys in such a dangerous situation?¡± Keh asked. Natasha pressed her lips together and did not answer. ¡°Nat, haven''t we already discussed this? You said that you would try to depend on me,¡± Keh carried on. ¡°I''m just worried about Spencer.¡± ¡°Simrly, I''m worried about you too. In fact, to me, nothing is more important than you and the kids,¡± the man enunciated. There was nothing else Natasha could say. As such, she pursed her lips and kept quiet. Looking at the woman, Keh said, ¡°Don''t worry. With Dave around, they will be fine. Trust me. Now, all we have to do is to have some patience and wait for them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. With that, the couple sat there and waited. Natasha gazed at the night sky expressionlessly. It was hard to tell what she was feeling at that moment. ¡°When did you and Spencer know each other?¡± Keh suddenly asked. When Natasha heard that, she retracted her gaze and started recalling the old times. ¡°We knew each other when we were a lot younger. It has been a very long time.¡± Keh merely stared at the woman. ¡°It was right after my dad died. I wanted to use theputer when Grandpa and I reached home after visiting you at the hospital, but Grandpa didn''t allow me to. So, I bought a second-handptop with my savings. However, I met some swindlers, and they wanted to teach me a lesson as they didn''t manage to cheat me. A fewrge men chased after me and hit me. When I was on the verge of death, Spencer suddenly appeared!¡± Even though Natasha sounded casual and made it seem as if it was nothing serious, a cold glint shed past Keh''s eyes as he listened. Narrowing his eyes, the man asked, ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°After that, Spencer saved me. As such, he''s aware of my secret all along,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°I meant what happened to those people who took advantage of you!¡± Keh asked between gritted teeth. Natasha could tell that Keh was infuriated and smiled in amusement. ¡°I went to look for them to take my revenge after learning one year of grappling techniques. One of them was crippled, another one was paralyzed in one arm, and a third one lost his sense of hearing. I think that was what happened. I can''t really remember now.¡± ¡°You fought three of them single-handedly?¡± ¡°I went for them separately,¡± Natasha said before continuing, ¡°I was still young at that time. I won''t do anything that puts myself at a disadvantage.¡± When Keh heard that, he visibly rxed. Otherwise, he would certainly go after those people when he returned. ¡°Carry on,¡± Keh said. ¡°Then, Spencer and I continued to keep in touch. Sometimes, when he needed my help, I would help him. Of course, when I have any needs, he helps me too,¡± Natasha said. ¡°When you have needs?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. He did not feelfortable hearing those words. Feeling speechless, Natasha stared at the man and said, ¡°I don''t mean that kind of need.¡± Keh raised his brow and replied, ¡°I understand what you meant. I just don''t like the way you said it.¡± Of course, Natasha knew that Keh was just being jealous. ¡°So, so we continued keeping in touch. Although we are not that close, we probably knew each other best.¡± Those words did not sound pleasant to Keh again. With a crease between his brows, the man fixed his gaze on Natasha. Looking back at Keh, Natasha said, ¡°For many years, we only contacted each other whenever we needed help. It was only after a long time that we naturally became friends. We are friends who have each other''s backs, but we are purely friends!¡± Although Natasha had already exined her rtionship with Spencer very clearly, Keh still felt very possessive of the woman. ¡°I am the only person who can have your back!¡± Keh said. ¡°My back is all yours from now onward,¡± Natasha replied, looking at the man. ¡°Also, I am the one who knows you best and vice versa,¡± Keh said. Natasha took another deep breath, and in the same manner she would coax a kid, she replied, ¡°Yes. We know each other best.¡± ¡°Also, I think it''s best that you contact each other only when you need something from each other,¡± Keh said. Natasha was unable to hold back and burst outughing. ¡°Keh, what happened to your maturity? What happened to being dignified and ssy?¡± Keh stared at Natasha intently and enunciated, ¡°Those were all gone after I got to know you. Also, there are hardly any men who can remain mature, dignified, and ssy when ites to this. I am no exception.¡± Natasha looked at the man and burst outughing again. ¡°I''m just trying to tell you that Spencer and I are purely friends and nothing more.¡± ¡°That''s what you think. How do you know what he''s thinking?¡± Keh asked. The smell of jealousy in the air was intense. ¡°The person he likes is Thalia. So, what do you think he''s thinking?¡± Natasha asked. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Keh was momentarily stumped when he heard that. However, he was still unwilling to change his stance. ¡°It''smon for men to want to have his cake and eat it. You don''t know for sure that he''s not like that too.¡± Natasha chuckled and sized Keh up before asking, ¡°So, are you like that as well?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± the man denied at once. Natasha cocked her brows and questioned further, ¡°If that''s the case, how do you exin your actions during those previous few years?¡± Keh was filled with regret at the mention of the past. It felt as though he had shot himself in the foot. He had chosen the worst possible method to deal with things back then. The man pulled Natasha into his arms and said, ¡°I wasn''t serious about that.¡± Natasha nodded thoughtfully and replied, ¡°Oh. You were just joking when you were forcing me to get a divorce...¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He knew that that was something he would not be able to avoid forever. Indeed, what goes aroundes around. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Keh inched closer, cupped the back of her head, and nted a kiss on her lips. There''s nothing a kiss can''t solve. If one kiss doesn''t work, I''ll give her another. A breeze brushed through the courtyard beneath the starry night. After kissing her for nearly ten seconds, Keh finally released Natasha. Gazing into her eyes with affection, Keh said, ¡°Nat, I know I''ve let you down, and I know nothing I say can undo the damage I did to you. But I''ll make it up to you with the rest of my life and do anything you say.¡± Natasha was mesmerized by his dazzling eyes as they glistened in the night sky. To her, those were the best sweet nothings. She went up and reciprocated with another deep kiss. After pulling herself away, she gazed into his eyes and whispered, ¡°All right. Deal.¡± Keh smiled upon hearing that. Natasha, too, responded with a grin. They continued talking for hours under the night sky. Time went by quickly, but the love birds did not seem tired. They were so engrossed in the conversation that they stayed up all night. When the first light appeared in the sky, Natasha leaned against Keh and asked, ¡°What about you, Keh?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°How have thest few years been for you?¡± the dainty-looking Natasha asked while resting her chin on his shoulder. Keh thought about it for a while. ¡°You want the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Life in thest few years was meaningless as it was all about work. I''ve been trying to search for what''s missing in life but couldn''t tell what it was. I basically lived like a zombie.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha tilted her head to look at him. ¡°What about now? Have you found it?¡± Keh nced at her from the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°You found it?¡± Natasha gazed into his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Keh said while fixing his eyes on her. Keh continued, ¡°It''s you and the childhood memory I lost. Nat, I might find you annoying in the past, but ever since you went away, I felt empty. Yet, I never thought the emptiness I felt had anything to do with your disappearance. When I learned that you were pregnant, my restlessness turned into anger, and I vented it on you. That was why I was always furious when we reconnected.¡± Natasha nced at him and kept mum. ¡°The feeling of emptiness eventually vanished when you appeared. You drove me nuts, but admittedly, I didn''t live like a zombie anymore. Though I was always thinking of ways to punish you, somehow, you kept popping into my mind!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Upon hearing that, Natasha teased him with a subtle smirk. After observing his facial expression for a while, she asked, ¡°Are you sure it wasn''t because you were horny?¡± Keh did not deny it. He replied steadily, ¡°You''re right. But I only have that feeling for you, not anyone else!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. ¡°The moment you returned, I''d made up my mind to stick with you through thick and thin for the rest of my life. I''ll not let you go again,¡± Keh said while looking at her. The corners of Natasha''s lips curled up when she met his gaze. She epted his exnation and responded with a contented smile before tilting her head and leaning on his shoulder again. ¡°So tell me, would we still be at loggerheads had you not remembered your childhood days?¡± Natasha wondered. ¡°You want to know if I''d still love you even if I hadn''t regained my memory?¡± Keh asked in response. Natasha stared at him and muttered, ¡°You''re reading too much into my question, but since you asked, let''s assume that''s what I had in mind.¡± Keh''s eyes were locked on her. ¡°Nat, remembering my childhood days did help me realize you''re fond of me. It also gave me the courage to stop you from leaving. But that was not how I ascertained my love for you.¡± ¡°When did you fall for me then?¡± Natasha was curious. ¡°Perhaps, it was the moment we reunited? Maybe the time you nearly got into an ident? Or maybe when your life was at risk at the hospital? Nat, my feelings for you developed over time. It didn''t just happen on the spur of the moment,¡± Keh exined. Upon hearing those words, Natasha started to get teary-eyed. ¡°Had I not known you well enough, I would have thought you''d uttered these sweet nothings to hundreds and thousands of women,¡± Natasha said while gazing into his eyes. ¡°Does that mean you know me very well?¡± Keh asked. Natasha nodded in response. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°How?¡± Natasha went deep in thought for a moment before answering his question. ¡°I came across your interview on television when I was living overseas. Seeing you on-screen aroused my curiosity, so I decided to read more news about you on the inte. That was when I realized you''d been all alone since I left. Of course, I was also aware of Thea''s presence in your life.¡± Keh''s eyes seethed with disdain when he heard that woman''s name. ¡°At one point, I thought she was the one for you,¡± Natasha said. Keh cut in, ¡°I never had any feelings for Thea. Yes, I admit I thought she might be the one for me when she was working with me. I thought I would fall for her because she knew me well. But soon, I realized I felt nothing about her. She had never driven me crazy or triggered my emotions, and I would never give her my all. That was why I immediately told her how I felt about her.¡± ¡°How did you tell her your feelings?¡± Natasha asked. Keh pondered on her question for a while before giving her an answer. ¡°During one of the dinners, I told everyone I''ll not marry and might not want any woman in my life.¡± ¡°But at that time, Thea was crazy about you, wasn''t it?¡± Natasha made an assumption. Admittedly, Keh said, ¡°I think so. Perhaps, I''m partially responsible for all the crazy things she did.¡± Natasha bobbed her head in response. ¡°It''s a rude awakening, but I''m d you''re willing to acknowledge that.¡± Keh turned around and cast her a curious nce. ¡°So all those years, you''d been secretly observing me?¡± ¡°Just once¡ªthe interview you did,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Just once? How did you learn about Thea then? She hadn''t appeared when I did that interview,¡± Keh analyzed. Natasha froze for a moment and replied, ¡°Maybe twice? I can''t remember anymore. Anyway, I hadn''t paid attention to you after Thea entered your life!¡± Keh gazed at her affectionately. He was happy with how things had turned out, but at the same time, he felt sorry for Natasha. Once or twice¡ªit doesn''t matter. What matters most is that she still cares for me. Following that thought, Keh wrapped his hands around Natasha''s slender waist and whispered beside her ear, ¡°Nat, don''t you think we''re a match made in heaven? I was tortured for years, and you were jealous for years. I say we call it quits, okay?¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 As the sun began to illuminate the dark skies, the horizon turned a lighter shade of blue. Staring in the direction that the helicopter left, Natasha asked in a serious tone, ¡°How much time does Dave need for a round trip, Keh?¡± Keh nced at the time. ¡°He needs at least three hours. If there''s a dy, he may take longer,¡± he replied. However, they had been talking to each other for three to four hoursst night. ¡°What is the time now?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Five o''clock.¡± A hint of worry shed across Natasha''s eyes as she stared into the distance. Sensing that she was worried, Keh said, ¡°Don''t worry. Dave will send me a signal if there''s any problem. Since he hasn''t, it must be just a dy in time.¡± Turning around, Natasha saw the watch that Keh was wearing and finally realized why he was looking at it constantly. No wonder. Nevertheless, she feltforted by his words. The two of them continued waiting. As time passed, there was no sign of theming back nor a signal sent from them. Noticing that Natasha looked tired, Keh asked, ¡°Why don''t you go back to your room and rest? I''ll let you know once theye back!¡± Natasha nodded after hesitating for a while. ¡°All right. I''ll go in first.¡± As she stood up, Keh looked at her with tenderness and affection. ¡°All right.¡± Natasha turned around and walked away without another word. In her room, Natasha did not sleep right away. After making a phone call, she made two cups of coffee and went downstairs again. Meanwhile, Keh was still waiting for Dave''s call outside. He dialed Dave''s number with his phone, but it was not picked up. Just as he was pacing nervously, Natasha reappeared. ¡°Keh.¡± As Keh turned around, Natasha handed him a cup of coffee. Gazing into her eyes, Keh tucked his phone away swiftly. ¡°Why aren''t you resting?¡± he asked. Natasha took her seat beside him again and wrapped her neck with a scarf. ¡°I can''t fall asleep, so here I am again.¡± Keh''s eyes were filled with adoration as he stared at her. ¡°Did you reach him?¡± Natasha asked. She seemed to be able to capture his every move. ¡°No,¡± Keh replied. ¡°It''s okay. I have canceled our flight. We''ll leave after they get back safely,¡± Natasha said. Keh looked at her calmly. ¡°Drink some coffee. It''ll invigorate and warm you,¡± Natasha said to Keh sweetly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Smiling back, Keh sipped his coffee gracefully. ¡°What did Grandpa say?¡± Keh asked as he drank his coffee. ¡°Grandpa won''t be too worried as long as he''s sure that I''m fine. I''ll return sooner orter,¡± Natasha replied. Feeling reassured, Keh nodded. ¡°Thank you, Nat.¡± ¡°Spencer is my friend. Why are you thanking me when your friend is risking his life to save my friend?¡± Natasha asked rhetorically. Smiling, Keh said, ¡°That''s not what I meant. I''m thanking you for being by my side.¡± Natasha beamed as she looked at Keh. As she sipped her coffee slowly, her long flowing hair shone under the morning sun as she looked at the horizon where the sun rose. However, they were still no news after the sun had fully risen. Meanwhile, the three kids took a while to find Keh and Natasha after waking up. ¡°Daddy, Nat, what are you both doing here?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°We''re watching the sunrise?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sunrise?¡± The three kids turned to look at the horizon, which had been brightened up by the rising sun. ¡°You''re watching a sunrise here? What can you see from here? Shouldn''t you watch it from the top of a mountain?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise retorted, ¡°What do you know? It doesn''t matter what we look at. It''s who you watch it with that matters.¡± Surprisingly, Benjamin nodded in agreement. As Denise looked around her, she noticed the disappearance of the helicopter, which was previously parked on thewn. As she wondered about it, she asked, ¡°Daddy, Nat, when are we leaving for the airport?¡± ¡°We''re not leaving today,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°We''re not? Why?¡± Denise frowned. Natasha''s eyes darted from side to side. ¡°I''ll exin to you in two days!¡± Puzzled, Denise muttered, ¡°Okay. People always say that women are fickle. It seems like it''s true.¡± ¡°Where is Mr. Dave?¡± Antony asked. When Keh didn''t reply, Benjamin felt that something was off and looked at him. Keh finally spoke after a while. ¡°Mr. Dave has something to handle. He''ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Don''t tell me you have waited here for the whole night?¡± Anthony asked. When Natasha and Keh did not deny it, the three kids immediately sensed that things were far moreplicated than what Keh told them. After exchanging nces among themselves, Benjamin said, ¡°Daddy, Nat, let''s go in and eat something. Otherwise, you won''t have the energy to talk to Mr. Dave once hees back.¡± Keh turned to look at Natasha beside him. Even if he didn''t want to eat, he still had to take Natasha''s health into consideration. After a brief hesitation, Keh nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right. Let''s eat something.¡± Keh got up and extended his hand to Natasha. Smilingly, she ced her hand in his palm. Just as Natasha stood up, her legs turned wobbly. She almost fell onto the ground if not for Keh, who quickly grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Woah!¡± Excitement shed across Anthony''s, Benjamin''s, and Denise''s eyes. Although Natasha and Keh were looking at each other, they could feel the kids staring at them. Finally, Natasha said, ¡°My legs are numb.¡± ¡°I''ll carry you!¡± Keh stated as he reached down. He didn''t care how the three kids were looking at him at that moment. However, Natasha stopped him. ¡°It''s okay. I can walk on my own!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I''m fine now.¡± Natasha stomped her feet on the ground twice. Keh curled his lips into a smile while staring at her. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Natasha said. With that, the family headed indoors. In the dining room, Natasha, Keh, and the kids ate their breakfast. However, Natasha and Keh were obviously distracted. Suddenly, Benjamin asked Anthony, ¡°Tony, have you managed to contact Thalia?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°We haven''t heard from her since we saw her message for help yesterday.¡± Benjamin frowned. Anthony was immersed in his thoughts when Denise asked, ¡°Could something have happened?¡± ¡°Thalia is skilled in martial arts. Besides, she''s with Spencer. Nothing bad will happen...¡± As Anthony reassured Denise, he felt a sense of unease creep into his heart. Upon hearing that, Keh and Natasha exchanged nces and said nothing. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 After having breakfast, Keh and Natasha continued waiting in the living room. As time passed, their worry and concern grew because there remained no news from Dave. They were losing confidence as every second passed. The only thing they could do was to hope that no news meant good news. Unbeknownst to the details of what happened and worried about Thalia, the kids hurried upstairs. Anthony was sitting in front of hisputer and trying to track Thalia''s signal while Benjamin watched from aside. ¡°How is it?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°I can''t track her.¡± ¡°How can it be?¡± ¡°Her phone might have been destroyed. Thest signal showed that she was here, but it was ten hours ago.¡± As Benjamin frowned, a thought suddenly popped into his mind. ¡°The signal that Thalia sent us yesterday was from a watch! Does it mean that she lost her phone, or could it have been destroyed? Otherwise, why would she use her watch?¡± Anthony''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard Benjamin. ¡°That makes sense.¡± After that, he turned back to hisputer and continued tracking Thalia''s watch. ¡°I remember Thalia saying that we can contact and locate each other with our watches,¡± Benjamin stated as he turned on his watch and checked for location signals. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Anthony and Benjamin eximed simultaneously. The next moment, Anthony frowned as he stared at the location disyed on hisputer. ¡°Where is this?¡± Benjamin looked at it with a frown as well. ¡°It looks like it''s moving toward us...¡± Anthony continued tracking the signal and realized Benjamin was right. The signal was indeed approaching them. Suddenly, the door was flung open by Denise as she ran into the room. ¡°Breaking news, brothers.¡± Anthony and Benjamin turned to look at her. ¡°What news?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I was eavesdropping on Daddy and Nat''s conversation just now. Guess where did Mr. Dave go to?¡± Denise stared at her brothers. Benjamin frowned. ¡°Stop beating around the bush, Denise.¡± After taking a deep breath, Denise revealed, ¡°Mr. Dave has gone to save Spencer and Thalia.¡± Anthony and Benjamin both frowned. Then, Anthony turned to nce at the location signal on hisputer. ¡°What else did you hear?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Nothing much. They''re worried about Mr. Dave because he should have been back by now. He left at midnight yesterday, but he still isn''t back,¡± Denise said with a sigh. Just as Denise finished, Anthony said calmly, ¡°They''re back.¡± Eyes fixated on the screen, Anthony was sure that Thalia was back because he had been keeping track of the signal''s movement. Benjamin and Denise immediately moved forward to take a better look at the moving red dot on the screen. The dot was approaching them and almost ovepping with their location signal. ¡°They are almost here. Let''s go and take a look downstairs,¡± Anthony said. With that said, the trio headed downstairs. Meanwhile, Natasha and Keh were still waiting anxiously in the living room. Keh could no longer sit and do nothing. The longer it took for them to get back, the more dangerous it was for them. Just then, he heard the kids'' footsteps, which were headed downstairs. Keh frowned at the sight of them. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Before he could say anything, Anthony began, ¡°Daddy, Mr. Dave will be here soon.¡± Keh froze. Sensing his doubt, Anthony rushed downstairs and said, ¡°This is not the time to question how I know about it. Let''s go out and see first.¡± After Keh turned around and nced at Natasha, she got up from the couch and exchanged nces with him. Then, the family headed for thewn at the backyard. They were about to reach the backyard when a helicopter approached them. Looking ted and relieved, Natasha muttered, ¡°They''re back!¡± When the helicopter touched down andnded safely, they immediately rushed over. Dave was the first to emerge from the helicopter when the door opened. Despite having a big patch of blood on his arm, Dave was instructing someone else, ¡°Be careful.¡± Keh saw the blood on his arm. ¡°Are you injured, Dave?¡± ¡°Luckily, it''s just minor injuries,¡± Keh muttered to himself when he got a closer look. At the same time, Spencer emerged from the helicopter while carrying Thalia. Upon seeing them, the rest hurried over to help. ¡°Thalia?¡± Anthony whispered, noticing the blood all over her body and her pale face. She was unconscious. Terrified, he asked Spencer, ¡°What happened to Thalia? How did this happen?¡± However, Spencer was expressionless. ¡°I don''t have time to exin to you. I have to remove the bullet in her body, or she will die of excessive bleeding!¡± Anthony did not dare to press on any further. At that moment, Natasha said calmly and rationally, ¡°Follow me.¡± Spencer nodded and promptly followed her. ¡°Call the doctor, Anthony!¡± Natashamanded as she walked. ¡°Yes!¡± Anthony nodded and ran off to get the doctor right away. ¡°Benjamin, get everything we need, including alcohol, cotton pad, and gauze. Denise, help your brother,¡± Natasha continued. Benjamin and Denise nodded and rushed off afterward. Spencer followed Natasha indoors quickly, his delicate features filled with worry. ¡°Thalia, try your best to stay conscious. Don''t fall asleep. Do you hear me?¡± Spencer yelled as he quickened his pace. Thalia looked up at him weakly. Lips trembling, she wanted to say something, but she could not form any sound. ¡°I know what you want to say. Hang in there. I''ll promise you whatever you want...¡± Spencer said with a serious and determined look. Natasha said, ¡°Don''t you want to know who Spencer likes? I''ll tell you if you make it today.¡± Her words were obviously more appealing than Spencer''s. Upon hearing that, Thalia opened her eyes and looked at Natasha. Although she didn''t say anything, she must have used up every ounce of her energy to stay awake. Her will to live grew stronger. Spencer''s heart was filled with relief. As he looked at Natasha gratefully, she said, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Spencer sprinted into the house... Meanwhile, in the backyard, Keh looked at Dave with concern. ¡°How is your wound?¡± ¡°It''s nothing much,¡± Dave replied indifferently. After taking a look at Dave''s wound and ensuring that he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, Keh was relieved. ¡°Why were you gone for so long?¡± Dave lit up a cigarette. Despite looking battered, he was still charming as ever. ¡°I spent quite a long time searching for them when I reached there. I found them after they hid on the balcony, but they were surrounded by many people. During the rescue, the door to the balcony was broken down. We had to fight our way through them to escape,¡± Dave said. Smiling sarcastically, he continued, ¡°Keh, not only did I save Spencer, I saved Thalia, a member of Darz.¡± Realizing what he meant, Keh smiled as he said, ¡°You save their Darz Ace. They should be grateful to you.¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter if they are grateful to us or not. Just stop messing with us like a mad dog,¡± Dave said. Keh changed the topic. ¡°Who are those people?¡± he asked. Dave shook his head. ¡°Spencer was very nervous on the way back. I didn''t have a chance to ask him.¡± Keh nodded, then stated, ¡°Let''s go. You need to address your wounds.¡± Then, the duo went indoors. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Thalia was ced on the bed in a room. Other than gunshot wounds, she suffered multiple stab injuries as well. It was a long night. Despite Spencer giving her medication to stop the bleeding, she still needed to be operated on to survive. At that moment, her clothes were already drenched in her blood. It was a dreadful sight. The room was crowded. Standing in a corner, the kids had grim looks on their faces when they saw how severe Thalia''s injuries were. Right then, everything was ready. However, Spencer clenched his fists tightly and didn''t know how to start the surgery as he looked at Thalia''s unconscious face. His hands were trembling so much when the doctor beside him asked, ¡°Shall we start?¡± Spencer stared nkly at Thalia and did not move. After hearing the doctor, Natasha looked up at Spencer and immediately understood the situation when she saw his trembling hands. Natasha said, ¡°Spencer, if you hesitate any longer, the thing you fear the most might happen.¡± Spencer''s expression visibly changed. Looking at Spencer, Natasha continued, ¡°There is still hope for her. This is not a major surgery. You just have to remove the bullet, stop the bleeding, and stitch her wounds. However, if you continue dragging, her condition will be more dangerous.¡± Finally regaining his senses, Spencer replied, ¡°I know.¡± Seeing that Spencer was still at a loss for what to do, Natasha suddenly stopped him. ¡°If you can''t do this, let the doctor do it,¡± she said. Spencer took a deep breath and looked at Natasha firmly. ¡°I can do this.¡± All of a sudden, the heart rate monitor showed that Thalia''s heart rate had dropped. Upon seeing that, the doctor urged, ¡°Oh no! The patient''s heart rate is starting to drop. This must be due to excessive bleeding. We must remove the bullet immediately to stop the bleeding!¡± Spencer looked at Thalia with a panicked look in his eyes. He knew that if he didn''t act immediately, the woman would be in serious danger. ¡°Everyone, get out now,¡± Spencer demanded abruptly. Everyone in the room exited the room without saying anything to make space for them. ¡°I won''t let anything happen to you, Thalia! Never!¡± With that said, Spencer took a pair of scissors and cut off the shirt covering her shoulder. Then, he started the surgery. The doctor beside Spencer watched the procedure and cooperated with him. However, Thalia was bleeding profusely throughout the surgery. Frowning, the doctor said, ¡°No. She''s bleeding too much. She needs a blood transfusion, or else there will be furtherplications even if she''s saved. I''ll call the hospital and ask them to send blood over as fast as possible!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. With that, the doctor walked out of the room. Spencer did not respond. Instead, he proceeded to remove Thalia''s bullet calmly. The doctor reached the door when he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Do you know her blood type?¡± ¡°Her blood type is A,¡± Spencer replied. ¡°Okay.¡± The doctor was about to leave when Spencer said, ¡°Wait.¡± Turning around, the doctor asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Please ask the woman outside toe in,¡± Spencer said. Frowningly, the doctor was about to ask the reason when Spencer said, ¡°There''s not enough time for the blood to be sent over. The woman outside has blood type A.¡± The doctor immediately understood what Spencer wanted to do. ¡°Right. It''s much faster to transfuse blood directly than wait for the hospital to send blood over,¡± the doctor concluded. After going out of the room for a few seconds, he returned with Natasha. Looking at Natasha, Spencer was pondering how to ask her when she immediately cut him off, ¡°Cut the crap and start now!¡± Natasha sat down near Spencer and gestured for the doctor to start. Thetter looked to Spencer for instructions, but Spencer was staring at Natasha with a surprised look. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Natasha retorted. Spencer blinked and looked away. After a few seconds, he looked at the doctor and nodded at him. Upon getting Spencer''s signal, the doctor immediately prepared to transfuse Natasha''s blood. Natasha sat by Thalia''s bed and observed her. As she watched her blood flow out of her body into Thalia''s body, Natasha let out a slight smile. Indeed, what goes aroundes around. Spencer continued operating on Thalia. After removing the bullet, he stitched her gunshot wound and bandaged her remaining wounds. However, his hands were trembling obviously. ¡°Was she hurt because of you?¡± Natasha suddenly asked. Spencer froze, his hands suspended in the air. It took a moment for him to resume what he was doing. As his face was concealed behind the mask, he replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know what she was thinking?¡± Natasha asked again. Spencer merely continued the surgery in silence. ¡°She might be thinking that she would rather die than lose you at that very moment,¡± Natasha continued calmly. When Spencer heard that, his exposed eyes became gloomy. ¡°Sometimes, what you think is good for her is actually not. She will only agree with it when she truly thinks so,¡± Natasha said. Spencer remained silent. However, he didn''t get distracted by her words. Instead, feeling more determined to save Thalia, his hands became steadier and stopped trembling. Knowing that Spencer took her words to heart, Natasha looked at Thalia and murmured, ¡°This is all I can do to help you. You have to depend on yourself now.¡± As Thaliay on the bed half-consciously, a tear fell from the corner of her eyes. Natasha smiled when she saw that. Due to the blood transfusion, Natasha''s face gradually became pale. However, she was still as beautiful as ever. At the same time, when the doctor nced at the screen, he eximed, ¡°The patient''s heart rate has increased. It is steady now.¡± Staring at Thalia''s wounds, Spencer finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, the doctor continued, ¡°The bleeding has stopped too! Everything is all right now.¡± After Spencer tossed the scalpel aside, his hand twitched involuntarily. Despite practicing medicine for years, he had never been so terrified before. He even thought that he couldn''t perform surgery anymore. Fortunately, everything is fine now. After calming down, Spencer said to Natasha, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For everything. We''re lucky to have you today,¡± Spencer said. ¡°However, I''ve promised Thalia to tell her the truth once she recovers. I can''t take it back,¡± Natasha said. Spencer forced a faint smile upon hearing that. Suddenly, the door was opened, and Keh appeared at the entrance. After ncing across the room, he fixated his gaze on Natasha. Upon seeing her pale face, he immediately strode toward her. ¡°Nat...¡± Keh looked worried and unhappy. ¡°I''m fine,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°How is this fine?¡± Before Natasha could exin, Keh scooped her into his arms and proceeded to carry her out. ¡°Keh,¡± Spencer called out. When Keh stopped in his tracks and turned over, Spencer said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There''s no need to thank me, but I''ll deal with you another time because of the rash decision you made today.¡± With that said, Keh went out of the room with Natasha in his arms. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Kehid Natasha on the bed in the bedroom and carefully attended to her. Soon after, the housekeeper brought some energy-replenishing food. Keh sat next to the bed and patiently spoon-fed Natasha. She gazed at him while obediently eating the food he was feeding her. When she saw the deep frown on his face, she reached out and smoothened out the wrinkles with her finger. ¡°Why are you frowning? I''m already eating like you want me to,¡± Natasha said gently. ¡°Spencer is way too reckless,¡± he replied without even looking up. She could hear the dissatisfaction in his voice. ¡°It''s just a blood transfusion, and it was urgent. Should he have asked who has the same blood type as Thalia one by one?¡± Seeing that he did not respond, she continued, ¡°Keh, what would you do if this had happened to me?¡± Without hesitation, he dered, ¡°I won''t let such a thing happen!¡± ¡°But what if it does?¡± ¡°There will be no such thing,¡± he said firmly. Natasha chuckled. ¡°You''re being unreasonable, Keh.¡± Keh finally lifted his gaze and looked at her. ¡°Nat, nothing else is more important to me than your well-being. Listen to me. You have to put yourself first and protect yourself at all times.¡± When Natasha heard his words, her delicate eyebrows knitted together. Her face was sickly pale, but it did nothing to diminish her beauty. ¡°It''s just a blood transfusion, but you''re acting like I''m dying,¡± she teased him with a cheeky grin. ¡°You won''t die.¡± Keh''s expression turned cold, and a hint of fury flickered in the depths of his dark eyes. Natasha gazed at him, slightly stunned. She had never seen him so serious before. After pondering for a moment, she reassured him gently, ¡°Of course, I''m not going to die.¡± Keh realized that he had overreacted a little. He took a deep breath and gazed at her. ¡°Nat, I''m just afraid...¡± She nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Keh had more to say, but Natasha interrupted him with a grin. ¡°Feed me some more food.¡± He finally made himself calm down and continued to feed her spoonful by spoonful. Natasha chewed on her food with a faint smile, but there was a slightlyplicated look in her eyes. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Keh didn''t even turn to look at the door, as if he didn''t hear anything. It was Natasha who answered, ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, and the triplets walked in. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Nat!'' They looked at her, their eyes brimming with concern. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. Denise climbed up the bed and leaned on Natasha as she whispered, ¡°Are you okay, Nat?¡± ¡°Of course I am. It''s just a simple blood transfusion. Nothing''s going to happen to me. Do you guys not havemon sense?¡± The three kids exchanged nces with each other. ¡°It''s because of Daddy! He was so nervous, so we thought something had happened.¡± Natasha nced at Keh. She clenched her jaw but said nothing. Looking away, she smiled at the kids and said, ¡°I''m sure you guys know that your daddy loves to overreact.¡± Upon hearing that, they finally rxpletely. Then, Natasha looked at them and asked, ¡°How is Thalia?¡± ¡°Spencer is still sitting by her bedside. I don''t know the details, but when the doctor came out, he said that her life is no longer in danger but whether she recovers will depend on her willpower.¡± Natasha listened as she nodded thoughtfully. She lifted her gaze to them and said, ¡°You guys don''t have to stay here. Go to Thalia and see if there''s anything you can help with. Check up on Spencer and get him some food. Let me know if anything happens.¡± The kids nodded in response. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Okay. Get some rest, Nat,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Don''t worry. With your daddy here, I''ll definitely be resting even if I don''t want to,¡± Natasha replied. Anthony nced at Keh. That''s the one thing that he does well. Even if we were to go to Darz, I don''t have to worry too much. With a nod, the three kids exited the room. Natasha proceeded to turn her attention to Keh. ¡°Would you look at that? You''ve scared the children.¡± His face was devoid of expression as he replied, ¡°Do you think they''re capable of getting scared?¡± Um... Natasha thought about it for a moment. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Keh was tickled by the yful expression on her face and couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Here. Have some more.¡± She immediately frowned. ¡°I''ve already eaten a lot. I don''t think I can stomach anymore.¡± ¡°Eat a little more. If you don''t, you won''t be able to recover your health!¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°I''m not going to have a child, so there''s no need for me to be that healthy!¡± Keh sighed. ¡°If you are going to have a child, things wouldn''t be like this.¡± Natasha was momentarily rendered speechless. ¡°What would it be like, then?¡± Keh stared at her. ¡°You''ll know when you have my children.¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. ¡°Did I say I''m going to have your children?¡± ¡°Whose children are you going to have, then?¡± Keh retorted. ¡°I''ve already had one near-death experience. I don''t want to go through that again.¡± Keh did not know what she had gone through back then. However, since she had said as much, he quickly added, ¡°That''s fine. We can enjoy our alone time together.¡± ¡°Don''t you think you''re being too quick to change your mind?¡± ¡°You are the most important thing to me!¡± Keh said firmly. Take a look at that. He''s so attractive when he says sweet things so seriously. Although she was not a lovesick fool, she had to admit that his sweet words were pleasing to her ears. While she was relishing in happiness, Keh piped up. ¡°Here. Have some more food.¡± That instantly snapped her out of her thoughts. Natasha frowned at the food in front of her. ¡°I really can''t eat anymore, Keh...¡± ¡°Onest bite.¡± She was forced to eat one more bite. ¡°Have a little more.¡± ¡°You just said that would be thest bite, Keh.¡± ¡°There''s a bit of food left. Are you going to waste it?¡± he asked. She stared at him. ¡°You''re a CEO, yet you''re concerned about waste?¡± ¡°Of course not. But you are, aren''t you?¡± He threw the question back at her. His words rendered Natasha speechless. She shot him an exasperated look. He''s going to make me take another bite after this. Hence, when he held out the spoon to her, she exploded. ¡°This is so troublesome!¡± She grabbed the bowl from him and downed its contents in one go. I''m finally done! Keh, on the other hand, was not surprised by her actions. In fact, the corners of his lips curled up into a satisfied smile. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Am I done now?¡± she asked, staring at him. He nodded contentedly and rose from his seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He replied, ¡°There''s a pot of soup in the kitchen. I''m going to check on it and bring you a bowl.¡± Natasha was speechless. Are you the devil? Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Keh forced Natasha to stay in bed all day. The only things she could do were eat and sleep. To her, sleep was a daily enjoyment for her. However, she felt burdened when she had someone watching over her. Natasha tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She wanted to ask for some information but didn''t even have a phone. Just as she was considering if she should sneak out, the door creaked open, and Denise poked her head in. It was like Natasha had seen an angel when she saw her. ¡°Denise.¡± Denise looked around the room before her gazended on Natasha. ¡°Daddy isn''t here, is he?¡± ¡°He''s not.¡± Denise heaved a sigh of relief. She entered the room and carefully closed the door without a sound. When Denise approached her, Natasha asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Tony said that you would want to know what''s happening outside this room, so he sent me to tell you about it,¡± she replied. Warmth washed over Natasha when she heard that. Anthony is the one who knows me best. ¡°So, what''s thetest?¡± ¡°Thalia hasn''t woken up yet, and Spencer is still sitting by her bedside. He hasn''t eaten or drunk anything and refuses to let anyone go into the room,¡± Denise exined with a frown. Natasha''s brows creased with worry. Just then, Denise remembered something and looked up at her. ¡°Oh, that reminds me. Tony said that Spencer seemed to be injured. But he refuses to let anyone take a look, so he''s not sure.¡± Natasha could not stand it anymore. She climbed out of bed and headed for the door. ¡°Are you going outside, Nat?¡± ¡°What else would I be doing?¡± ¡°What if Daddy finds out?¡± ¡°Do you think he will be able to do anything to me?¡± Natasha retorted. Denise thought about it for a moment. Well, I guess it''s true that he can''t do anything. Natasha put on a jacket and walked toward the door. Because of the blood transfusion, she was feeling a little lightheaded when she stood up so suddenly. However, she was still able to hold herself up. Seeing that Natasha was about to leave, Denise didn''t dare to stay in the room any longer and ran after her. ¡°Wait for me, Nat.¡± Anthony and Benjamin stood outside the room, looking around. They paced up and down with worried expressions on their faces. ¡°Is he still refusing toe out?¡± Natasha asked. When Anthony noticed how pale herplexion and lips were, his brows furrowed deeply. ¡°Why did you leave your room, Nat?¡± She gazed at them. ¡°I''m fine. How did you conclude that Spencer is injured? After a long pause, Benjamin replied, ¡°He had blood on him, and the stains were getting bigger. He is basicallypletely covered in blood now, which is a lot more than when he just came back.¡± As soon as Natasha heard that, she understood what was going on. She turned and headed toward Thalia''s room. However, when she tried to open the door, she realized that it was locked. She turned around. ¡°Did he lock the door?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Go find Dave and get the key,¡± Natasha said resolutely. With her around, it was like they had a pir of support. Without another word, Benjamin immediately ran off to retrieve the key. The rest of them stood at the door and waited. Seeing that Natasha was a little weak, Anthony went to support her. He looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you okay, Nat?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I''m okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Denise went to Natasha''s other side to help her up. They were like obedient children, holding her up from each side. Soon after, Benjamin returned with the key. ¡°Here''s the key, Nat,¡± he said. Natasha took it from him and walked to the door. The kids followed after her, not daring to say a word. Natasha pushed the key into the lock and threw the door open. Suddenly, they heard Spencer''s angry shout from inside the room. ¡°Didn''t I say no one is allowed in here?¡± Natasha just stood at the door and said in a small voice, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Spencer lifted his head at that. When he realized it was her, he reined in his emotions and fell silent, simply gazing at the person lying in bed. Natasha walked over and looked at Spencer. Just like the kids had said, the bloodstain patches on his body had berger. She approached him and yanked at his clothes. Spencer frowned and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m very weak right now. Cooperate if you don''t want me to get injured!¡± she retorted. Spencer stopped struggling as soon as the words left her mouth. However, he still threw in an unhappyment. ¡°Keh will misunderstand if he sees us like this.¡± Natasha nonchntly tugged at his clothes and replied without lifting her gaze, ¡°He knows what I''m like, so there won''t be a misunderstanding.¡± She took off his jacket and saw that his back was covered in injuries. She furrowed her brows deeply. After taking a moment to calm herself, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you aware you''re injured too, Spencer?¡± He nonchntly put his clothes back on and replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you doing, then?¡± ¡°It''s just a small injury and nothingpared to hers.¡± Natasha scoffed and red at him coldly. ¡°So, Thalia became this way to save you, yet you''re going to let her efforts go to waste?¡± Spencer frowned. Natasha stared at him, continuing sarcastically, ¡°If you knew it woulde to this, why did you do it? The one thing you won''t be able to control is the love you develop after going through a tragedy. If you don''t want to waste Thalia''s sacrifice, please be nicer to yourself. You may not want to hear this, but your life is no longer yours; it belongs to Thalia because she saved you. And what you are doing right now will not only not make you feel better, but it also will never repay Thalia for the sacrifice she made.¡± Spencer remained silent. However, as they had been friends for many years, Natasha knew he had absorbed her words. After giving him a nce over, she lowered her gaze and added inly, ¡°This is good too. I hope that you will copse right after she wakes up. It''s fine because I willfort her and help her to find a good man. After all, you''re no decent guy yourself.¡± With that, she turned and left the room. Despite how direct she had been, she was not wrong. Spencer sat there in silence, balling his hands into fists. Meanwhile, the kids stood at the door watching the scene, not daring to say a word. Natasha immediately returned to her room after leaving. She had been feeling a little weak from earlier, and after that confrontation with Spencer, she was feeling rather dizzy. She leaned against the bed and closed her eyes to rest. Just then, the door opened, and someone walked in. Without even opening her eyes, she spat, ¡°Go away! Let him die for all I care!¡± Right after she said that, someone ced a hand on her temple. Her eyes snapped open. She sighed in relief when she saw who it was. ¡°Oh, it''s you. You scared me...¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Keh sat down next to her silently with a dark expression. Natasha leaned over and rested her head against his shoulder. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you upset?¡± she asked in a whisper. He hummed moodily in response. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she mumbled her question as she leaned leisurely against him. ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked while massaging her temples. After hearing that, Natasha finally opened her eyes and sized him up. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Keh did not answer, but the look in his dark eyes gave everything away. ¡°Is it because I took Spencer''s clothes off?¡± Natasha asked tentatively. Keh instantly narrowed his eyes. ¡°You took his clothes off?¡± She blinked innocently at him. ¡°Is it not because of that? What is it, then?¡± He was fuming by now. He stared at her while forcing himself to suppress the rage in his heart. Of course, Natasha knew why he was upset. All of a sudden, she reached out and put her arms around his neck, giving him a coy look. ¡°Are you really upset?¡± Her actions made his anger subside a little. Nevertheless, Keh''s jaw was still clenched tightly. ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡°Spencer is injured but refuses to get himself treated, so I went to take a look. I only took off his jacket.¡± ¡°You can''t do even that!¡± Keh retorted, possessiveness in his tone. ¡°I know it wasn''t really appropriate. But I said that you knew what I was like and wouldn''t be upset with me.¡± Her gentle voice and the way she was looking at him rendered him unable to get mad at her. He sighed. ¡°No matter how much I understand you, I''m not that generous, Nat.¡± ¡°So... Are you going to get angry with me and ignore me?¡± she asked mischievously. Keh gazed back at her in silence with aplicated look in his eyes. Having received no response from him, Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I get it...¡± Just as she was about to pull away, Keh grabbed her. With her thin arms still resting on his shoulders, she gazed up at him with an arched brow. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nat, are you really that impatient?¡± Natasha stared at him. ¡°Keh, am I impatient if I''ve waited for you for several years?¡± He had to admit that her words made him feel good. He finally rxed his jaw but still had not entirely forgiven her yet. ¡°Nat, you''ve never even undressed me before.¡± Natasha chuckled and shot him a teasing grin. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this hobby of yours is a little... peculiar.¡± ¡°And what about it?¡± He leaned forward slightly and pinned her down. He gazed at her, the passion burning in his eyes threatening to burn even her. ¡°What else can I do but support you? Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about your big secret,¡± Natasha replied with a cheeky grin. ¡°What about you? Aren''t you going to do something?¡± Natasha pondered about it. ¡°Are you asking me to undress you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh''s voice was raspy. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Keh grabbed her hand and ced it on his waist, his hint as clear as day. Natasha was rendered speechless. Her eyes flickered. Since Keh is feeling yful, I''m going to go all out! She smiled coyly at him. She was very beautiful, and it was as if her delicate features had been carefully painted. Her slender fingers traced the outline of his waist. She was not touching his skin, but the movement made Keh almost lose his self-control. There had been a yful glint in his eyes. But as she continued to brush her fingers against his waist, desire bubbled up inside him. I underestimated how much I wanted her. Natasha had not noticed the change in him and continued to touch him. When her fingers were on his lower abdomen, she lightly scratched him with one finger. Keh''s eyes darkened when he felt her finger brush against his tummy. The unveiled desire in his eyes burned stronger than ever before. All of a sudden, he grabbed her hand. Natasha was slightly taken aback. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh gulped. He gazed at her, his breathing a littlebored. ¡°If you keep going, something indescribable is going to happen.¡± It was then that Natasha noticed something. She looked up at him, hesitant to speak. ¡°I overestimated my self-control...¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°So... Should I still undress you?¡± she asked. As soon as she said that, desire burned anew in his eyes. He sat up and said, ¡°Don''t seduce me, Nat. Otherwise, I won''t be to me for turning a blind eye to your weak condition.¡± Natasha stared back at him. If I weren''t so weak right now, I would be able to continue. But at this moment, she wasn''t able to bring herself to continue, and she was indeed rather weak. Natasha bit her lip and said nothing. The two of them stared unblinkingly at each other. Just then, there was a knock on the door, and Denise poked her head into the room. ¡°Nat!¡± She froze when she saw the two of them on the bed. ¡°I-I didn''t s-see a-anything!¡± she stammered as she turned to close the door. Keh turned toward the entrance. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Denise immediatelyplied. However, she remained with her back to them. ¡°I didn''t do it on purpose, Daddy. I didn''t see youe in...¡± Keh let out a sigh. ¡°Come in.¡± What? Come in? Denise cautiously turned around to see Keh helping to prop Natasha up. Keh didn''t seem to be flustered at all as he exined himself, ¡°Nat was feeling dizzy due to the excessive blood transfusion. I was just taking care of her.¡± Haha! Those words might fool others, but not me. I''ve seen enough dramas to know what was happening. How are you going to take care of someone when you''re on top of them? However, Denise did not verbalize her thoughts and walked over to them slowly. She stopped before she was right in front of them and stared at them. Keh fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Next time, knock before you enter.¡± ¡°I did knock!¡± He took a deep breath before adding, enunciating each word, ¡°Knock and wait for permission to enter.¡± Denise nodded immediately. ¡°I got it!¡± Once Keh was done, Natasha asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± When Denise heard that, she immediately lifted her gaze and grinned brightly at her. ¡°It worked, Nat.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°What worked?¡± ¡°Your words worked on Spencer. He finally allowed the doctor that Ben called over to treat him. He''s also willing to eat now!¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow at that. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 It looks like Spencer isn''t hopeless, after all. At that thought, Natasha was finally put at ease. Denise grinned and said, ¡°You''re amazing, Nat. You''re able to solve anything and everything.¡± Natasha had developed an immunity to her ttery. ¡°Him being willing to eat means that he won''t have any more extreme thoughts. Denise, continue keeping an eye on them. Let me know immediately if Thalia wakes up.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°You may go now.¡± The little girl nodded and turned around to leave. After the door was shut tight, Natasha let out a long sigh of relief. Keh turned around to look at her. ¡°Get some rest for now, and don''t think about anything else. You don''t have to worry about the rest.¡± Natasha nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± Then, she readjusted her position on the bed. She lifted her gaze to look at him and said, ¡°Oh, that reminds me. Dave is injured as well, right? How is he?¡± ¡°It''s a superficial one. The wound has been dressed, so there''s nothing to worry about,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nodded. ¡°That''s good.¡± Keh''s gaze snapped back to her. ¡°You''re not allowed to go out of this room anymore. You are also not to think about anything else. Just focus on getting a good night''s sleep. I''ll deal with everything else.¡± Natasha smiled at him and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After she was settled in bed, Keh suddenly shot her a serious look. ¡°One more thing. You are not allowed to undress another man, no matter what the reason is!¡± Natasha couldn''t help butugh. She never knew that he was such a petty person. ¡°I got it.¡± Keh finally released some of the tension he was holding. ¡°Get some rest. I''ll be outside.¡± Natasha nodded in response. With that, Keh turned around and left the room. Natashay on the bed, the corners of her lips curling up when she thought of what had happened earlier. When she thought about how everything had finally been settled, she felt like a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Closing her eyes, she drifted off to sleep with a smile on her face. In the room, Spencer was still sitting by Thalia''s bedside. He was a talented and powerful man, but he looked rather pathetic at that moment. Keh nced at him and asked, ¡°Has she not woken up yet?¡± ¡°She lost a lot of blood, so she''s very weak right now. She would probably only wake up tomorrow morning,¡± Spencer replied. When Keh heard that, he piped up, ¡°You know more than anyone how her condition is. Why are you doing this if that''s the case?¡± Spencer was stunned upon hearing that. Keh continued, ¡°You''re doing this because things have spun out of your control. You didn''t expect her to be willing to sacrifice this much for you, so you feel guilty and afraid.¡± As Spencer listened, his lips curved into a mocking smirk. ¡°Are you preaching to me, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh also smirked at him. ¡°What right do I have to preach to you? I was just sharing my experience.¡± As he spoke, his gazended back on Spencer. ¡°I used to think that she wasn''t important to me. I even hated her. But when I watched with my own eyes as something befell her, I realized just how important she is to me.¡± Spencer listened silently. He lowered his gaze, seemingly pondering over something. ¡°Nothing is ever toote. You just have to face your feelings head-on.¡± ¡°You don''t understand. It''s impossible for us to be together,¡± Spencer replied, enunciating each word. ¡°There is no such thing as ''impossible,'' Spencer. It''s whether you want to or not!¡± Keh shot back, making sure every single one of his words was heard clearly. Spencer lifted his gaze to look at Keh. ¡°Not everyone is as lucky as you, Keh. Not everyone is able to be together even after years of being apart!¡± ¡°You may think I''m just lucky, but to me, she''s the woman I fought tooth and nail to win back.¡± ¡°If I could, I would sacrifice my life for her. But...¡± Spencer balled his hands into fists. The rims of his eyes turned red, and the veins on his forehead were visibly popping. After a long silence, he said through gnashed teeth, ¡°But it''s not going to happen. There is an obstacle between us that we can''t ovee.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at him. His intuition told him that Spencer had his reasons for feeling this way. With that, Keh decided to let it go. He nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°No, you don''t understand.¡± Spencer gazed at the person lying in bed and whispered, his tone full of regret and pain, ¡°She has never had something good happen to her ever since she met me. I''m practically a jinx to her.¡± Keh lowered his gaze. He didn''t know what had happened between them, but he was able to vaguely guess. He reached out and patted Spencer on the shoulder. Spencer remained silent and looked away. Without uttering anything more, Keh turned around and exited the room. Suddenly, Spencer called out to him, ¡°Wait.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Keh turned and looked at him. Spencer reined in his emotions and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She is very weak, thanks to you,¡± Keh replied. Spencer took in a deep breath. ¡°I will remember your act of kindness.¡± Keh shot him a look. ¡°In that case, I''m afraid you have a lot to repay!¡± ¡°I will. I will repay everything I owe,¡± Spencer answered resolutely. The look in Keh''s eyes softened as he stared at Spencer. ¡°Get some rest. We''ll talk about everything else tomorrow.¡± Spencer nodded in response. With that, Keh turned and left. Meanwhile, the kids were still waiting outside the room. They had basically overhead the entire conversation. Just as Keh exited the room, the kids approached him. ¡°Daddy, what did Spencer mean by that?¡± Denise asked. Keh tickled her chin lightly. ¡°Kids shouldn''t be asking about adult matters.¡± Denise pouted and whined, ¡°But I''m not a kid anymore.¡± Keh nced at the room before looking at them. ¡°You three have been standing guard here for a very long time. Go and get some rest.¡± ¡°But Spencer...¡± ¡°He''s already thinking straight and knows what he should and shouldn''t do. Don''t worry. He''ll be fine.¡± ¡°But what about Nat?¡± ¡°She has me, so you don''t need to worry,¡± Keh reassured her. With Keh''s reassurance, the kids nodded in relief. Keh left without saying anything further. Just then, Denise piped up again. ¡°Is Daddy saying that we shouldn''t disturb Nat?¡± ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡± Anthony answered. ¡°Why do I feel like Nat belongs only to Daddy now?¡± Benjamin wondered aloud. Denise bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°I feel the same way. Also, I feel like such an extra after they made up with each other.¡± Anthony and Benjamin looked at her and said with resignation, ¡°Nat already said that we are extras...¡± Denise was at a loss for words. Anthony looked at her with pity. ¡°Denise, from now on, you''ll be the only one who will be by Daddy and Nat''s side... Good luck.¡± With that, he turned and left. Benjamin nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Without another word, he left in the same fashion as Anthony. Denise furrowed her brows deeply. What? Did I make the wrong decision? Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Natasha slept soundly through the entire day until the morning after. To her, nothing was more restful than deep, uninterrupted sleep. Feeling much better upon waking, Natasha stretched and was about to head to the bathroom when the door was pushed open softly to admit Keh, who entered with a tray. He walked over, tenderness filling his eyes when he saw that she was awake. ¡°You''re up just in time,¡± he said gently as he seated himself beside her. Natasha was one of those people who would have a meal before bed and have another immediately upon waking up. She pushed herself up to a seated position and frowned as she did so. ¡°How did you manage to time it so perfectly?¡± Keh gazed at her with a bowl of oatmeal in his hand. ¡°Denise had already eaten your sharest night, but this is today''s meal. You may not have the strength to stand if you skip this one too.¡± ¡°Don''t exaggerate,¡± Natasha muttered in response. Keh said nothing but stared at her instead. ¡°Fine, I''ll eat. Let me do a quick wash-up, and I''ll have it right after,¡± Natasha said in exasperation before getting up. Keh''s words came true a momentter. A spell of dizziness overcame her as soon as she got to her feet, and her vision became speckled with spots. It was fortunate that Keh caught her in time. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Natasha steadied herself before answering, ¡°I''m fine. I must have gotten up too quickly.¡± Keh studied her. ¡°You think I''m making a big deal out of nothing,¡± he said softly, ¡°but you''ve never known the feeling of losing too much blood.¡± As he spoke, he pressed Natasha firmly back in bed. ¡°Finish your meal, then wash up,¡± he ordered, emphasizing every word. Natasha was about to protest, but she decided against it as she still felt heavy in her head. She gazed at Keh while he fed her one spoonful at a time. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡± ¡°All by yourself?¡± Keh asked, a hint of mischief shing across his raised brows. Natasha shrugged and surrendered to Keh feeding her. Fine. I might as well y and look the part of a sick person. ¡°By the way, is Thalia awake?¡± she asked suddenly. ¡°Not yet,¡± Keh replied, his voice low. Natasha frowned. She was about to say something when Keh continued, ¡°I don''t want your first words in the morning to be of concern for another man.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°Spencer is just a friend,¡± Natasha said, staring at him. Keh nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Why are you still jealous, then?¡± ¡°I do know, but it doesn''t stop me from feeling jealous,¡± Keh said as he gazed fixedly at her. Natasha did not understand much about men, but she knew when to save her breath. Besides, she would have been able to guess as much even if he did not say a word¡ªSpencer was not going to take a step away before Thalia awoke. Upon arriving at that thought, she decided to have her meal, then go over for a look. Natasha then became more amodating about her meal by eating whatever was asked of her, even wolfing down her food with ardor. In just a few minutes, she consumed everything Keh had brought her. ¡°Will this do?¡± Natasha asked as she showed him her empty tes. Keh grunted in response. ¡°I''ll go wash up, then,¡± Natasha announced. He grabbed hold of her just as she was about to get to her feet. Natasha turned to face him. ¡°Take a break after your meal. You can goter,¡± Keh said. ¡°Surely that''s not necessary?¡± Natasha asked. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It is,¡± Keh affirmed. Natasha could not protest her way out of that. Keh did not show any signs of leaving. Instead, he stayed by her. Natasha leaned back. She never realized what a torturous thing it was being in bed and wanted nothing more than to get up and move about. ¡°Aren''t you going to send the dishes back down?¡± Natasha asked, staring at him. ¡°I don''t need to,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Somebody will collect themter.¡± ¡°Shouldn''t you go out and make sure of that, then?¡± she asked after a startled pause. ¡°No need. Everything''s fine out there. My main priority is to care for you,¡± Keh announced. At a loss for words, Natasha resigned to ncing at the clock every so often from the bed while simmering in the agony of every passing second. As was often the case of people, lying in bed was only a luxury when they could do so as they pleased. When there were limits imposed, however, it was akin toying on a bed of nails. Keh could tell what Natasha was thinking, though he did not expose her. Instead, he merely sat beside her with a smile on his lips. ¡°Where are the triplets?¡± Natasha asked in search of a different topic. ¡°Still asleep,¡± Keh answered. ¡°Did you sleepst night?¡± ¡°I did for a while,¡± he replied. ¡°Where did you sleep?¡± Natasha pressed on, one question after another. Keh paused with his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Beside you.¡± Natasha froze. ¡°Beside me? How did I not know about it?¡± ¡°You slept deeply as you were too frail and tired. Naturally, you would not have known.¡± After beating around the bush, the conversation returned once again to that subject. Natasha sighed helplessly as she gazed at him. This must be what they call the burden of love. She sat in bed and pondered for a long time. asionally, she nced at Keh as if having thought of a good excuse. ¡°I''d been asleep for too long, and I''ll get a headache if I sleep any longer. I want to go for a walk and get some fresh air.¡± Though it was an excuse she had concocted, Keh could not refuse it. He nodded while keeping his gaze on her. ¡°All right. I''ll keep youpany.¡± So be it, as long as I get to go out for a walk. Natasha got to her feet. Having learned her lesson, she rose gingerly this time. Possibly due to the difference in having a fuller belly, she was feeling much stronger. Though her vision still blurred when she stood up, she no longer felt dizzy. Keh held her arm. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± Natasha smiled at him. When she was about to take a step forward, Keh promptly scooped her up in his arms and headed into the bathroom. Natasha red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m bringing you to wash up.¡± ¡°I can manage on my own.¡± ¡°You wouldn''t be taking such tiny steps if you really could manage,¡± said Keh wryly. Natasha turned to him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of spoiling me, Keh?¡± Keh lowered his gaze to meet hers. ¡°What low expectations you have toward men, Nat. Do you think you would be spoiled just from this?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°It would be enough to do that to me.¡± ¡°Not for me. I told you before, Nat. I will make up for what I owe slowly. This is just the beginning.¡± They arrived in the bathroom as he spoke, and Keh set her down. He followed her from the mirror to the far end. ¡°What do you think? Do you need me to help you wash up?¡± he whispered in her ear. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Keh is rather good at flirting. Natasha instantly felt a tingling sensation and was almost swayed by his words. She tilted her head and, in a much gentler tone, asked, ¡°I''m still weak now. You''re not gonna take advantage of me, right, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh smirked before he continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Nat, I just wanted to help you because I think you''re too weak now. Don''t you think you''re thinking a little too much?¡± ¡°Am I thinking a little too much, or are you having other intentions, Mr. Hamilton? I guess you should know the best.¡± Natasha smiled. Keh''s low chuckle sounded charming. ¡°But I''m really trying to help.¡± ¡°I''m thinking too much, then?¡± Keh nodded and responded in a husky voice, ¡°Maybe you''re not, but you''re hinting at something else...¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Natashaughed, then turned around to push him out. ¡°All right, get out now. I''m going to wash up.¡± Keh gave her a reluctant look. Natasha shut the door, leaving the man smiling to himself outside. In the bathroom, Natasha looked at herself in the mirror. She was stunned when she noticed the smile on her face. Her reflection in the mirror seemed slightly unfamiliar to her. Back then, she would only smile asionally and rarely appeared that way. She thought she didn''t know herself anymore as she looked into the mirror. Indeed, it''s a good thing to fall in love. At that thought, Natasha withdrew her smile and began to wash up. After washing up and walking out, Natasha saw that Keh was waiting outside the door. She was momentarily stunned. ¡°You haven''t left?¡± Keh shook his head and walked toward her. ¡°You wanted to head outside for a walk, no? I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°Don''t you have to go see Dave?¡± ¡°He''s not around.¡± ¡°Not around? Where did he go?¡± ¡°He has some matters to attend to.¡± As Keh uttered those words, his gaze never left Natasha''s face. Her skin looked soft and supple. Natasha nodded in response. At that moment, Keh tucked two strands of hair from her forehead behind her ear. He looked at her and asked, ¡°You put on makeup?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°What''s wrong? Do I not look good?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Keh curled his lips. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Hearing that, Natasha grinned. ¡°But how can you tell?¡± She had only put on a little makeup and lipstick so she would not look too pale. Keh did not answer her question. He held the back of her head, then leaned closer to press a gentle kiss on her lips. After he pulled away, he gazed at her lips and smiled. ¡°There. They look much more natural now...¡± There was a ghost of a smile in Natasha''s eyes as she stared at him. She was at a loss for words. She reached out to hold Keh''s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Perhaps it was still early because the hallway was silent. Natasha had wanted to head straight to visit Spencer, but Keh said, ¡°If Thalia is awake, we''ll know. Give them some time.¡± Natasha nodded in response when she heard that. The duo headed outside. Keh had forced Natasha to stay still and rest in the room for almost a whole day and night. She felt much better now that she could breathe the fresh air outside. The two of them walked along the backyard at a leisurely pace. ¡°Keh, do you think we look like old people now?¡± Natasha piped up. ¡°Nope.¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°You don''t think so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What do we look like, then?¡± ¡°Like this.¡± Keh suddenly reached out to sp Natasha''s hand. Natasha was confused. ¡°We''ll always be together,¡± Keh added in a low voice. Natasha smiled. And so did Keh. Just like that, the duo walked around the backyard. ¡°Do you know what''s going on between Spencer and Thalia?¡± Keh asked out of the blue. ¡°A little. But I''m not very sure about the exact details.¡± Keh bobbed his head. ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nothing. I''m just asking.¡± ¡°You''re not one to ask questions randomly, not to mention it''s someone else''s matter.¡± Keh''s eyes darkened. ¡°I chatted with Spencer for a while yesterday. From his tone of speech, the two of them seem to have some unsolvable conflict. I''m just curious.¡± ¡°Well... I don''t know exactly about that. All I know is that he''s been hiding from Thalia. He''s been avoiding her for years. Why would he do that when he clearly likes her?¡± After pondering for a moment and considering the words from Spencer the day before, Keh finally answered, ¡°There must be some unforgivable grudges between them.¡± Natasha paused for a moment and did not respond. Keh added, ¡°I''m just guessing.¡± Natasha knitted her brows and fell into deep thought. ¡°Forget it. After all, it''s someone else''s business. Just leave it to them,¡± Keh continued. Natasha nodded in understanding. ¡°Let''s take a walk for a while longer before we go back to rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. The two strolled for several minutes more before heading inside. However, just as they entered, they saw the three children rush out of the room and run toward Thalia''s room. Natasha and Keh exchanged nces as if they understood something. Immediately, the duo made their way upstairs. In the room, Spencer gripped Thalia''s hand and uttered agitatedly, ¡°Thalia, are you awake? You finally woke up!¡± Thalia looked at Spencer. With much effort, she asked, ¡°How... are you?¡± ¡°I''m fine. I''m all right.¡± Seeing that he appeared to be in good condition, Thalia was relieved. ¡°That''s good to hear. It''s great that you''re all right...¡± While staring at her, Spencer tightened his grip on her hand. He wanted to say something but found the words stuck in his throat. ¡°Where''s Natasha? I want to see her...¡± Natasha said. ¡°Why do you want to see her?¡± ¡°I want to see her.¡± Thalia ignored his question and insisted that she wanted to meet Natasha. After a brief moment of hesitation, Spencer was about to say something when Natasha walked in. ¡°How are you feeling, Thalia?¡± There was a hint of persistence in Thalia''s eyes when she saw Natasha. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Natasha seemed to have understood something when she noticed the look in Thalia''s eyes. She nodded before looking at the people around. ¡°You guys should leave for now.¡± Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise were at the side. They looked at each other and eventually walked out of the room. Natasha''s gaze fell on Spencer. ¡°You too.¡± Spencer looked at them in puzzlement. ¡°Go and get her something to eat. Don''t worry. I''m here. She''ll be fine,¡± Natasha continued. Spencer turned to look at Thalia, who was expressionless. In fact, she didn''t even nce at him. He schooled his expression and headed outside. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Natasha sat down beside her after closing the door to the room. Thalia''s lips quivered as she wondered how she should put everything into words. All the while, Natasha crossed her legs and studied her with a gentle gaze. ¡°It''s you.¡± Startled, Thalia looked at her in puzzlement. Natasha held Thalia''s gaze upon noticing her suspicion. ¡°Haven''t you been wondering who Spencer likes? It''s you. You''re the only one.¡± Thalia looked at Natasha in surprise. Then she smiled in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°I wanted to speak to you in private because I wish to hear the truth from you!¡± Without exining any further, Natasha reassured her, ¡°I''m telling you the truth. I don''t lie, especially to other women.¡± Thalia continued to stare at Natasha. She knew thetter somewhat and that she would never lie. To be precise, she was more of the taciturn type. But... how could Spencer possibly like me? He''s been hiding from me and pushing me away. How could he possibly fancy me? Thalia was about to say something else when Natasha went on, ¡°While I don''t know much about anything else, this is the one thing that I''m certain of.¡± Thalia blinked in disbelief. ¡°If that''s the case, why would he do that? Is it possible to show no interest and ignore the person one likes?¡± Thalia questioned. ¡°I don''t believe that. At the least, I won''t be able to do that. Nobody I know can do that.¡± Natasha mulled over Keh''s words, then looked at Thalia with a frown. ¡°I don''t know what happened between you two, but the fact that he pushed you away, turned you down, and even hid from you wasn''t because he didn''t like you. On the contrary, he likes you so much that he has to show restraint. You should think back on what happened between you two. I bet that must be the reason he rejected you.¡± After listening to Natasha''s words, Thalia did her best to recall her past with Spencer, but nothing tipped her off as to Spencer''s behavior. She faced Natasha. ¡°What makes you think he likes me? Did he tell you in person?¡± Natasha took a deep breath and gazed at Thalia at the mention of that. ¡°When we first met, he asked me to investigate a woman named Thalia Jacoway. Since then, he would keep track of her whereabouts no matter where the woman went.¡± Thalia was startled. So he''s also aware that I''ve been looking for him throughout the years? ¡°Other than that, he always has a soft look in his eyes whenever he speaks your name.¡± Thalia continued to stare at Natasha. ¡°Every year, he would prepare a gift for this woman and send it to her anonymously without fail,¡± Natasha said. Thalia was stunned when she mentioned that. ¡°He was the one who sent the gifts?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± A teardrop fell from the corner of Thalia''s eye. She felt likeughing and crying at the same time. While she might question everything else Natasha had told her, the gifts that she had received every year were solid proof. She would receive them wherever she was, to the point where she suspected that someone had nted a tracker on her. She had gone as far as conducting a search back at Darz, but nothing turned up. As far as those mysterious gifts were concerned, she abhorred them, for they made her feel as if she were under constant surveince. It wasn''t until she received another one at night after being injured while on a mission that she came to loathe them less. In fact, she even felt a sense of warmth that she hadn''t felt in a long time. It wasn''t until then that she became less resistant to receiving the gifts. The fact that they didn''t affect her life might be another reason. So this is all Spencer''s doing. Thaliay on the bed with tears in her eyes. ¡°Although he never admitted the truth to me, I don''t know what love is if these aren''t considered acts of love,¡± Natasha added. Yeah. What does love look like if not like this? Thalia blinked in silence, still unable to hide the disappointment in her eyes. Right then, Natasha seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Oh, there''s one more thing.¡± Thalia looked at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°He never admitted it to me, and he denied it whenever I pressed for answers. But he admitted it to someone else.¡± ¡°Someone else? Who is it?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°A woman I don''t know!¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Thalia''s smile stiffened. Natasha figured she had beaten around the bush enough, so she exined slowly, ¡°There was once when he had too much to drink at a bar. I don''t know if he was just drunk or if he needed to vent his feelings, but he told the woman who hit on him that he fancied someone named Thalia Jacoway!¡± ¡°And how did you know that?¡± ¡°I got a phone call and went to pick him up. The woman saw me and addressed me by your name,¡± Natasha said with a smile. Thalia had no words as she looked at Natasha. Natasha stepped forward and stared at her. ¡°Thalia, I know Spencer had been turning you down and hiding from you throughout the years. He might have put up a decent act, but there are bound to be cracks in his mask. You should either give the situation more thought or test him yourself to verify what I just told you.¡± Thalia blinked while smiling ruefully. ¡°I was so tired and felt like falling asleep when I was unconscious, but I kept hearing someone calling my name, so I woke up.¡± Natasha smiled before whispering, ¡°That would be Spencer. He stayed by your side for an entire day and wouldn''t allow any of us near you.¡± Thalia nced at her and muttered, ¡°I know, so I wanted to wake up to confront him...¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha chuckled. ¡°It''s about time you get some answers out of him. Otherwise, he would spend forever pretending.¡± ¡°But he will never admit to my questions!¡± Thalia eximed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Natasha mulled over her words and nodded. ¡°Indeed. He''s a stubborn guy, so he won''t tell the truth without us pulling some tricks.¡± Thalia remained silent. Natasha looked around before arching her brows abruptly. ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Thalia. Natasha smiled. ¡°You''ll know in a bit.¡± With that, she stood up to leave for the door. Thalia watched her leave with a frown. In the next instant, Natasha yanked the door open with a look of panic on her face. ¡°Quick, Spencer! Thalia, she''s¡ª¡± Spencer was by the door. As soon as he heard that, he was startled. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She was fine just moments ago. I don''t know what happened...¡± Natasha furrowed her brows in worry. ¡°You should go check on her!¡± The next second, Spencer looked inside before dashing in. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Caught off guard, Thalia nced weakly at the person standing at the door. Natasha raised her brows at Thalia to tell Thalia that the rest was up to her. Spencer examined Thalia''s body and asked anxiously, ¡°What''s wrong, Thalia? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Only then did Thalia retract her gaze and look at Spencer. ¡°I... I don''t think I can carry on...¡± she uttered weakly. ¡°What?¡± Spencer froze momentarily before shaking his head. ¡°No. I won''t let anything bad happen to you. Thalia, tell me now. What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I... Everywhere hurts. It''s getting difficult to breathe...¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± Spencer was still examining her. However, he couldn''t find anything wrong with her. She looks like she''s in a lot of pain. Did I miss something? ¡°Thalia, tell me, where are you hurting? Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you...¡± Spencer panicked, his hands trembling. ¡°There''s nothing you can do. No one knows my body better than I do...¡± Thalia shook her head. Tears rolled down Spencer''s cheeks. ¡°Even if you die, I''m going to drag you back to life! I swear I won''t let anything happen to you!¡± Natasha looked at them with her brows slightly arched. Suddenly, the kids outside seemed to have found out about something, and they rushed in. They were so fast that Thalia couldn''t stop them in time. ¡°Thalia.¡± ¡°Thalia.¡± The three kids looked at her with their red eyes. Uh... Thalia was stunned when she saw them, and she almost couldn''t continue her act. ¡°How did this happen? You were all right just now, no?¡± Anthony mumbled. ¡°Save her, Spencer. Don''t you have superb medical skills? Save her!¡± Benjamin shouted. Spencer was flustered. He was on the verge of freaking out. In fact, he had never been more anxious than that in his life. I''ve never doubted my medical skills, but I''m doubting myself now... ¡°Thalia, where are you hurting? Tell me,¡± Spencer asked in his hoarse voice. Thalia was saddened when she saw how sorrowful everyone was. Right when she was about to give up, Natasha stepped forward and said, ¡°Quiet down, the three of you. Let Thalia talk to Spencer.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Anthony was about to say something, but when he lifted his head, he saw Natasha winking at him. Anthony froze. After staring at Natasha for a long while and shifting his gaze to Spencer and Thalia, he finally realized what was going on. True enough, Natasha was signaling him to leave. ¡°All right, listen to me. Let''s give them some space,¡± Natasha uttered. ¡°Okay,¡± Anthony responded. Benjamin and Denise were still staring at Thalia. ¡°The two of you too,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I don''t want to leave, Nat. I want to stay with Thalia.¡± Denise''s eyes were filled with sorrow, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. Upon hearing that, Natasha couldn''t help frowning. It''s so hard to control so many kids at once. Benjamin was looking at Thalia in silence. Anthony went up to them and grabbed them. ¡°Let''s give Thalia some space. Let them talk to each other in private.¡± ¡°I don''t want to...¡± Denise replied while shedding tears. However, she suddenly felt Anthony tapping on her hand, so she turned toward him in confusion. She immediately stopped crying after the tapping stopped. ¡°Be good. Let''s go,¡± Anthony said to her. Only then did Denise bob her head. Benjamin received the signal as well, and the three of them left at once. Natasha nced at Thalia and Spencer and heaved a sigh. ¡°Have a nice talk, you two. I''ll be right outside.¡± With that, she turned around and left. She even closed the door behind her. At that moment, the atmosphere was at its peak. Spencer looked at Thalia. He was convinced that there was something wrong with her. ¡°Thalia...¡± After everyone left, Thalia could perform without holding back. Weakly, she said, ¡°Spencer, after I leave this world, no one is going to pester you anymore. You can finally live a normal life...¡± ¡°No. I don''t want to live a normal life. I want you to pester me. Thalia, that''s really what I want. I want you to stay alive. I''ll send you to the hospital now!¡± Spencer wanted to lift her up. ¡°There''s no use... Spencer, let me finish, okay?¡± Thalia stared at him and stopped him. Spencer shook his head. He did not want to listen to her. ¡°Don''t talk. I don''t want to listen. I just want you to live. I want you to stay alive.¡± For some reason, Thalia started crying. ¡°Spencer, don''t you want to listen to myst words?¡± Shocked, Spencer merely stared at her in silence. ¡°I just need to say a few words.¡± Thalia looked at him with pleading eyes. Spencer''s eyes were brimming with tears. As he looked at her, he tried his best to conceal something. ¡°I know you despise me, but I won''t pester you anymore after this. Just talk with me, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Spencer shook his head, looking sad. ¡°I''ve never hated you. Never.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Then why have you been avoiding me? You even provoked me.¡± ¡°I...¡± Spencer paused to look at her. ¡°I avoided you and distanced myself from you because I was afraid...¡± ¡°Afraid? What were you afraid of?¡± ¡°I was afraid that I would hurt you.¡± ¡°I don''t get it. I like you. Why would you think you would hurt me if you were to see me?¡± Spencer kept mum and lowered his head sorrowfully. At that moment, Thalia truly believed he was hiding a secret from her. ¡°Okay. It''s fine if you don''t want to answer me. But can you tell me who you really like? I really want to know,¡± Thalia said. ¡°It''s you. It''s always been you,¡± Spencer answered. ¡°It''s been you all along. Nothing has changed.¡± Thalia was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why have you been avoiding me?¡± Spencer noticed the pained expression on Thalia''s face. ¡°I''m sorry, Thalia. I''m very sorry.¡± ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Spencer wanted to answer her, but those words remained at the tip of his tongue, refusing to go past his lips. ¡°I''m just sorry. I mean it...¡± At that moment, Thalia was starting to panic. If not because she was really weak, she would have jumped to her feet. ¡°What makes you keep pushing me away if you like me? What is it, Spencer? Do you really want me to die without knowing the answer to that question?¡± Thalia continued to pressure him. Spencer took a deep breath, wanting to spill the truth. She can hate me after this, but I just don''t want to have any regrets. He looked up at her and uttered softly, ¡°It''s because...¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 As he was about to open up to her, he saw the instrument next to her and froze. Seeing that, Thalia stared at him and urged, ¡°Go on...¡± Spencer instantly shifted his gaze toward her. Thalia was really weak at that time, but because of the anxiety, she seemed rather energetic. Instead of saying anything, Spencer ced his hand on her wrist and stared at her. Thalia didn''t realize what was going on because she was too keen on getting an answer from him. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Continue what you were saying.¡± Spencer let go of her wrist a whileter, and his eyes turned cold right away. ¡°Spencer¡ª¡± ¡°Forget about it. I was just joking,¡± Spencer suddenly said in an indifferent tone. Thalia was entirely confounded. What happened? Why did everything change all of a sudden? While staring at him nkly, Thalia asked, ¡°What are you on about?¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Spencer asked abruptly. What? I am hungry, but at this moment, I want his answer more than I want food! ¡±I''m not hungry. I just want your answer...¡± ¡°There''s no answer.¡± There, the both of them stared at each other silently for a while.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After a few seconds, Thalia felt guilty. However, she was still keen on getting an answer from him, so she faked a cough. Yet Spencer was unfazed, and he merely furrowed his brows. ¡°This is yourst chance, Spencer. Are you really not going to tell me?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I''ll get you something to eat!¡± Spencer stood up and left. Thalia panicked. While looking at his retreating figure, she uttered, ¡°I''m dying! Why would I need food?¡± Spencer turned back to look at her. ¡°You seem energetic to me. Why would you be dying?¡± His words rendered Thalia speechless. Upon realizing it, she faked a few more coughs. ¡°Drop the act,¡± Spencer said. ¡°You''ve exposed yourself.¡± Thalia was at a loss for words. Without saying anything further, Spencer left the room. By the time Thalia regained her senses, Spencer had already gone out the door. ¡°Spencer...¡± she muttered, but he didn''t bother turning back. Meanwhile, Natasha and those three kids were in the corridor. ¡°Nat, do you think Thalia will be able to get the answer from him?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I don''t know,¡± Natasha answered. Anthony raised his eyes and nced at her in response. Unexpectedly, Natasha yelled, ¡°How would I possibly know if we haven''t tried it yet?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony sized her up and said, ¡°Nat, have you noticed? You''ve changed.¡± ¡°Have I be prettier?¡± Natasha raised her brows. ¡°Well... You''re getting more narcissistic.¡± ¡°Looks like I''ve been more easy-going recently.¡± Natasha nced at him. Anthony was frightened when he heard that. ¡°Nat, my mistake. I meant to say that you have more confidence in yourself nowadays.¡± Natasha shed a satisfied smirk at him in response. ¡°Nat, can we eavesdrop on them?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Eavesdrop on what?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind them. Natasha and the kids turned around at once to see Spencer standing nearby. ¡°Spencer?¡± Denise mumbled. Natasha noticed the look on Spencer''s face and knew that the talk did not go well. Before she could say anything, Spencer looked at her and asked, ¡°It was your idea, wasn''t it?¡± Natasha nodded because she wasn''t nning on lying. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can''t just make jokes like that!¡± Spencer fumed. ¡°I didn''t!¡± Natasha protested before shing him a teasing look. ¡°I only told you to check on her. I didn''t say anything else.¡± ¡°You''re right, but your tone scared me!¡± ¡°If you care about someone, why do you need to pretend otherwise?¡± ¡°You wouldn''t understand!¡± Spencer red at Natasha, but he couldn''t find the right words to reprimand her. Instead, he said, ¡°I don''t want something like that to happen again.¡± Natasha wasn''t angry as she said, ¡°Why would I do it again?¡± Spencer went down the stairs without responding. Once he left, the kids immediately rushed into the room. By the time Natasha came back to her senses, the kids were already nowhere to be seen. Natasha looked toward Thalia''s room and went over as well. The kids crowded around Thalia when they got into the room. ¡°Thalia, how did it go? Did you get an answer?¡± Denise asked. Thalia shook her head helplessly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Spencer is a renowned miracle doctor. It won''t be easy to trick him,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. It worked at first because he was panicking. The longer it goes, the easier he''s going to see right through it.¡± Denise frowned as she listened to their analysis. Just then, Natasha walked in and asked, ¡°You guys talked for quite a while, no? Didn''t you at least get some information out of him?¡± ¡°Well... I got something,¡± Thalia answered. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha asked. The kids were also looking at Thalia curiously. After giving it some thought, Thalia said, ¡°He said he likes me...¡± The kids widened their eyes when they heard that. ¡°He admitted it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°He confessed to you?¡± Denise grew excited. Why wasn''t I here to witness it? Thalia noticed how happy they were, but she remained silent. ¡°Isn''t that what you''ve been wanting to know?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia nced at Natasha and answered, ¡°I''m more eager to find out why he keeps rejecting me and avoiding me. Right when he was about to tell me, he suddenly stopped. He told me he was just joking!¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Is it because he found out you were lying to him?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°That''s right. Spencer is good ating up with excuses.¡± Natashaughed. Thalia said nothing in response. Seeing how disappointed Thalia was, Natasha went up to her and asked, ¡°Do you think he was telling the truth, or do you think he was joking?¡± ¡°I think he was telling the truth,¡± Thalia said firmly. ¡°Since you already have the answer, what are you still afraid of? Thalia, you can take your time in figuring out the reason. Now that you know how he feels, you have the reason and courage to carry on.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia nodded. There was also a look of determination in her eyes. At the thought of something, Natasha added, ¡°But I have a reminder for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°We know Spencer is surely into you, but there must be a reason why he didn''t want to say it prior to this. Perhaps he''s afraid of hurting you. Therefore, the ending to this could be brutal. Have you thought about that?¡± Thalia suddenly realized how straightforward Natasha was when she looked at her. No matter what Natasha does, she never provides lengthy exnations. Others can always understand her instantly. ¡°I don''t think there''s anything more brutal than him avoiding me. No matter what, I''m going to find out what''s going on. Even if I die, I want to die in peace!¡± Thalia nodded at Natasha. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Natasha smiled when she caught sight of Thalia''s determined expression. ¡°Truth be told, I would do the same if I were in your position,¡± Natasha said. ¡°It''s not like I insist on being together. If something came up, he could''ve just told me, and I would calmly break up with him. The one thing I absolutely cannot ept is his foolish self-proimed behavior of doing it for my own good.¡± Thalia smiled slightly in response. ¡°I agree.¡± The two of them then grinned at each other. They did not expect to share a simr mindset when it came to matters of love. ¡°So I believe you''ll definitely be able to make Spencere clean with you,¡± Natasha said. Thalia''s eyshes fluttered as she blinked at Natasha. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Get a good rest. I''ll go check things out for a bit.¡± Natasha then stood up and ordered the three children, ¡°Stay here and don''t make too much noise. Let Thalia rest!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the three children chorused. Natasha gave them onest look before turning around and leaving the room. ¡°Thank you.¡± Stunned, Natasha turned around to look at Thalia. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I don''t know. Make of that what you will,¡± Thalia replied. Natasha''s lips quirked up, and she turned around and left. Thalia took a deep breath as she stared at Natasha''s retreating figure. She felt as if something inside her had loosened, thus enabling her to feel more rxed. Anthony looked at her. ¡°Thalia, how do you feel? Are you okay?¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°I''m feeling all right. I''m just... a tad hungry.¡± The children were rendered speechless. It''s a good thing if you can feel hungry! ¡°I''ll go and see if they have any food outside,¡± Denise said. ¡°It''s fine,¡± Thalia responded. ¡°Didn''t you say you were hungry?¡± ¡°Spencer will bring me something when he returns.¡± Thalia could not be certain that Spencer loved her. However, she was sure he would do anything for her, and that included sacrificing his own life. He had always done so. She had fallen for him so easily because she had thought that he loved her. Yet the truth was hard to swallow when he had told her that what he felt for her was familial affection. No matter what, Spencer had never changed his attitude toward her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Denise looked at her. Thalia nodded in response. ¡°Yes.¡± Denise smiled mischievously. ¡°What''s going on between you and Spencer? Why were you so badly hurt?¡± Anthony piped up. Thalia sighed. ¡°I just can''t catch a break!¡± ¡°Did you sacrifice yourself for the sake of love?¡± Benjamin asked. Thalia shot him a nce. ¡°You lot are still so young. What do you know about love?¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell us! We were so worried!¡± Anthony cried out. ¡°When we got separated in the uninhabited zone, I headed straight to Tyrandas in order to avoid Spencer. I didn''t expect him to follow me there. When we were there, we encountered some of his enemies while we were having a meal at a restaurant and saw someone trying to sneak an attack. I tried to help¡ª¡± ¡°Help?¡± Benjamin sneered when he heard her words. ¡°I didn''t know using your own body as a shield was considered helping.¡± ncing at Benjamin, Thalia replied, ¡°You seem to have be ruder in the few days I haven''t seen you. How unadorable. Cut me some ck, will you?¡± ¡°Benjamin was just worried about you,¡± Denise said. ¡°Do you know how shocked we were when we saw you get off the ne?¡± ¡°Did you cry?¡± Thalia looked at Denise. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°So who was the one who secretly shed tears?¡± Anthony teased. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thalia raised her brows when she heard that and turned to look at Denise intently. ¡°It wasn''t me!¡± Denise continued to deny vehemently. Thalia felt gratified as she watched their antics. I can see that my efforts to care for them have not gone to waste when I see how much they cherish me. ¡°I feel relieved at the thought of the three of you attending my funeral when I die. I''ll be able to die without regrets,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Don''t talk nonsense!¡± Anthony and Benjamin shouted in unison. ¡°Yeah! Don''t even joke about it!¡± Denise added. ¡°I meant to say when I grow old,¡± Thalia said. ¡°That''s more like it,¡± Denise muttered. ¡°Okay. So what happened after that?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia pondered for a moment. ¡°There''s not much to tell. I got hurt, and Spencer had to protect me while fighting them, so we turned to Keh for help.¡± ¡°We also received your message,¡± Anthony said. Frowning, Thalia said, ¡°Kyle should''ve received it too.¡± The three children were stunned by her words. ¡°To think I''d be saved by someone from DX Group. I truly did not expect this day toe.¡± Thalia''s frown deepened. ¡°Fate can be strange sometimes,¡± Anthony murmured. ¡°Right, help me inform Kyle that I''m all right. I''m afraid he''de rushing over,¡± Thalia requested. Anthony bobbed his head and replied solemnly, ¡°Right away.¡± ¡°You know what to say, right?¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Anthony asked teasingly. ¡°Um... I''m still thinking about it.¡± Anthony smirked. ¡°Shall I help you?¡± ¡°Okay. Since you''re so smart, I''m sure you cane up with something. Go ahead.¡± Anthony nodded and turned around to leave. Lying down on the bed, Thalia stared at the ceiling above before ncing at Benjamin and Denise. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°We''re at Mr. Dave''s ce,¡± Denise replied truthfully. ¡°Of all cursed luck...¡± Denise grinned. ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± ¡°How can I possibly leave? It''s not like I can get up anyway. Besides, I don''t owe him anything since I didn''t ask him to save me.¡± Thalia wasn''t so fussy that she''d leave just because of that. At that moment, recovering her health was of utmost importance. Denise couldn''t help but smile when she saw how Thalia behaved. ¡°Perhaps Darz and DX Group cane to an agreement,¡± Benjamin said. Thalia let out a deep sigh, a helpless expression on her face. ¡°You don''t know... Nevermind. You''ll understand someday.¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows and kept silent. Just then, Spencer opened the door and entered the room carrying food. Benjamin and Denise exchanged a nce, and thetter said, ¡°Ben, I''m feeling hungry too. Let''s go get some food!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Thalia felt relieved that the two children were so tactful. She murmured, ¡°Go along now.¡± After that, the two children exited the room and shut the door behind them. Thalia and Spencer were the only ones left in the room. Thalia turned her gaze toward the man once more. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Spencer walked to the bedside and looked at her, saying in a tense voice, ¡°Eat something.¡± Thalia scrutinized him. ¡°I thought you''ve disappeared again!¡± He withdrew his gaze and said emotionlessly, ¡°I won''t go anywhere before you recover.¡± She grasped the opportunity and threatened, ¡°You''d better keep your word.¡± Spencer remained silent and fed her a spoonful of something. Thalia opened her mouth to eat it. Just like that, Spencer continued feeding her with great patience. After several spoonfuls, Thalia suddenly asked, ¡°Why are those people trying to kill you?¡± ¡°It''s nothing serious. You don''t have to bother about that,¡± said Spencer. Thalia stared at him but did not react much toward his words. ¡°If you refuse to tell me, I will find the truth on my own.¡± He stiffened at that and raised his gaze to the person lying in bed. Thalia was also staring at him as she said, ¡°You know that I mean every word I said.¡± She was right, and Spencer was aware about that. Thalia had always been decisive and persistent in getting things done, and no one could stop her once she was determined to do something. After some consideration, Spencer fixed his gaze on her. The frosty glint in his dark eyes gradually dimmed as he said, ¡°A few years ago when I traveled in that area, they offered me a huge sum of money to save someone''s life. I agreed. But when I arrived there, I found out their boss'' son was poisoned for the evil deeds hemitted. The one who poisoned him was begging me not to save him...¡± Spencer''s expression looked troubled at the mention of that. ¡°What happened next?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I didn''t save him.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The person who begged me took their own life right before my eyes,¡± Spencer said. There was no extra emotion in his tone, but a hint of pity shed across his charming face. Thalia knew the man to a certain extent. He had superb medical skills and strictly followed his heart''s desire, whether it was for money or something else. People like him were used to life-and- death situations, so there must be other reasons for him to pity another person. ¡°It seems that the boss'' son had truly done evil things for the victim to threaten you with their life,¡± said Thalia calmly. ¡°Did you know the person who took their own life?¡± Spencer shook his head. ¡°I didn''t.¡± ¡°You aren''t someone who will pity another person for no reason. For you to react like that... there must be other reasons.¡± Thalia stared straight at him. Spencer was slightly taken aback, but he remained silent. ¡°Was it a woman?¡± Thalia raised a brow. He still remained silent, which was a tacit confirmation to Thalia''s spection. ¡°I guess I''m right about that. Was she beautiful?¡± Thalia continued raising her brows, and there was a hint of annoyance in her tone. ¡°Mhm.¡± It took Spencer a very long time to finally respond to her question. Hearing that, Thalia immediately frowned. ¡°Spencer, since you were attracted to her, why didn''t you save her?¡± ¡°I was not attracted to her,¡± said Spencer. ¡°Then why did you pity her?¡± ¡°She looked like you,¡± Spencer suddenly said. Thalia was on the verge of losing her temper, but when she heard Spencer saying that, she was stunned. She stared nkly at him. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Spencer continued exining, ¡°That guy killed her entire family. Her sisters were all vited before they were killed. She got to survive because she was the prettiest, which was how she got to take her revenge!¡± Thalia blinked in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying you pitied her because she looked like me?¡± He remained silent, indicating that she was right. Thalia stared at him. Then, she smiled in relief before saying, ¡°If that''s the case, he deserved to die. You did the right thing by not saving his life.¡± He stopped saying anything and continued feeding her. ¡°I will wipe out all of them when there''s a chance!¡± said Thalia angrily, enunciating every word. Spencer was startled for a second staring sharply at her. ¡°What''s wrong? Thalia asked. ¡°You can''t do that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you''re powerful?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t care what excuses you have. You can''t go,¡± said Spencer. Thalia frowned. She was upset at his attitude at first, but on second thought, she uttered, ¡°Fine. I won''t go, but you''ll have to stay here and watch me all the time. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what will happen when you''re away.¡± Spencer looked at her and stopped saying anything. Instead, he continued feeding her. The look in Thalia''s eyes turned tender when she looked at him again. After all, it had been a long time since they got to spend time alone like this. The mere thought of him being in love with her was enough to lift her spirits. To her, nothing else mattered. Thalia soon grew tired after eating something and staring at him all the time. ¡°Spencer.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I''m tired. I want to get some sleep,¡± said Thalia. Spencer ced the bowl down. ¡°Sure. Get some rest then.¡± He was about to leave when she suddenly reached out to hold his hand. ¡°Don''t go,¡± she murmured. Looking at her hand in his, Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°I''m not leaving. I''ll stay here.¡± Upon hearing that, she was finally at ease. After being awake for too long, she was tuckered out and immediately fell soundly asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. Following that, Spencer''s emotionless gaze was soon filled with endless affection. At the same time, his eyes were shining with a discreet glint of morbid fascination. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Thalia, if you find out the truth one day, I''m sure you won''t treat me like this anymore,¡± he murmured. Then, his lips curled to form a self-deprecating grin. Meanwhile, the person lying in bed was still sleeping soundly. Outside, Natasha was on the phone with Terence. ¡°Grandpa, I''m fine. I lost my phone, but I''m with Keh now. We nned to return yesterday, but something happened to Thalia. Don''t worry. It won''t be long. We will return shortly. All right. I get it. Grandpa, don''t worry about us.¡± After ending the phone call, Natasha heaved a sigh of relief. Keh walked over to her and hugged her from behind. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°What else? Grandpa is worried because we didn''t return when we told him earlier we were going back,¡± said Natasha. Keh was still holding her in his arms as he whispered to her, ¡°I''ll bring you home in two days. I swear.¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It''s gettingte. You should go home and get some rest,¡± said Keh. Then, Natasha turned around and looked him up and down before asking, ¡°What about you?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and tightened his arms around her, asking teasingly, ¡°What''s wrong? Do you want to get some rest with me?¡± Natasha chuckled and gazed at him. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you heading out?¡± Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Keh nced at her and nodded. Pursing her lips, Natasha pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay. Be safe.¡± ¡°Aren''t you going to ask me where I''m going to?¡± asked Keh as he quirked his brow. ¡°So, where are you going?¡± ¡°Nat, the order ispletely wrong. You should''ve taken the initiative to ask me first,¡±mented Keh. ¡°But don''t men hate being questioned and controlled?¡± Natasha countered. ¡°That applies to other men, not me. I like being controlled by you,¡± said Keh. That put a smile on Natasha''s face. Nodding, she said, ¡°Okay, I''ll ask you in the future. Don''t you say I''m annoying when I do that.¡± ¡°How could I when it''s exactly what I want?¡± With that, Keh pulled her into his embrace again and murmured into her ears, ¡°I''ll never find you annoying.¡± Natasha merely smiled without saying a word. After remaining in that position for some time, Keh finally released her. ¡°I''m going out with Dave to deal with some matters. You should get some rest since it''s going to take some time. Don''t stay up and wait for me, okay?¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°One more thing. Remember to finish the supplements,¡± Keh reminded. Natasha could not help but sigh heavily at the mention of that. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You don''t have to bother about other matters. Someone will take care of you on my behalf,¡± Keh added. In response, Natasha nced at him with a look of exasperation. Right then, Keh''s phone rang. When he fished it out of his pocket and saw the caller ID, he said, ¡°I''ve got to go now.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± reminded Natasha. ¡°Hmm... Is that all?¡± asked Keh mischievously. Natasha knitted her brows in confusion. She was not feigning it, for she truly didn''t know what else he was waiting for. Seeing that, Keh stepped forward, cupped the back of her head, and gave her a domineering kiss thatsted for more than ten seconds. Finally, he released her and gazed at her with those pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Do you get it now?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Natasha answered with a chuckle. Only then did Keh put on a satisfied smile and walk away. The smile on Natasha''s face remained even as she watched him leave. She did not return to the house until his figure disappeared from her sight. Just then, Denise came up and said, ¡°Hehe! I told you. Daddy will definitely nag Nat.¡± ¡°Why does Daddy behave like apletely different person?¡± Benjamin frowned. Anthony, too, furrowed his brows. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± The trio''s conversation made Natasha arch her brow. Before she could even say anything, Denise demanded, ¡°There, there. Don''t be sore losers and pay up.¡± The boys took out some money and stuffed them into Denise''s hand reluctantly. Nodding happily, Denise stuffed the notes into her bag. Natasha frowned at them in puzzlement. ¡°What were you guys betting on?¡± At that, Denise looked up at Natasha and exined, ¡°We made a bet on whether Daddy would remind you to take the supplements.¡± A satisfied smirk formed on her lips as she spoke. ¡°Tsk. You three are getting more childish by the day.¡± With that, Natasha turned around, only to find the housekeeper holding a bowl while staring at her. She was momentarily stunned, but she feigned ignorance and continued making her way upstairs. Natasha''s actions surprised Denise, who hurriedly ran after her mother. ¡°Nat, no matter what you say, you still have to drink it. It''s Daddy''s instructions.¡± ¡°I hear nothing.¡± Natasha shook her head and walked up the stairs. ¡°If you don''t drink it, I''m going to have to give Daddy a call,¡± said Denise suddenly. The girl''s words sessfully stopped Natasha in her tracks. Thetter turned around and eyed the group of children behind her. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Denise shuddered slightly in fear, but she soon puffed up her chest and said, ¡°I''m not, Nat. I''m just doing this for your own good. You have no choice but to drink it.¡± After scrutinizing the little girl for a while, Natasha nodded. ¡°Well, well. You''re getting bolder now, Denise.¡± ¡°I''m not alone in this. Tony and Ben are on my side, too.¡± With that said, Denise turned around expectantly, only to find her brothers standing afar, having no intention of backing her up. Turning around, Denise nced at Natasha, who reciprocated the gaze. As panic rose in Denise''s heart, she peered downstairs and asked, ¡°Tony, Ben, how could you do this?¡± To her dismay, Anthony merely chuckled and said, ¡°Surely there''s no need for all three of us to handle this matter when you can do it alone. After all, only one needs to be punished if Nat gets angry. It''s not worth having all three of us punished.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I''ll handle it next time, Denise,¡± offered Benjamin. So, they''re saying they''re not getting involved this time? Denise red at them and huffed, ¡°You two are horrible!¡± Nheless, her words of reproach had no effect on them. ¡°You two might not care, but I do. I''ll keep watch on Nat till the end!¡± With that, Denise shifted her gaze back to Natasha. The former then walked to the housekeeper, took the bowl from her, and approached Natasha, insisting, ¡°Nat, you have to finish this today.¡± Facing the stubborn Denise, there was nothing Natasha could say. She gazed at her daughter for a long time before taking the bowl with a resigned sigh. ¡°Okay. I''ll drink it.¡± Seeing that Natasha was about to walk away, Denise stopped her. ¡°I don''t believe you. You have to finish it in front of me.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°Denise Watson, you''re going overboard.¡± ¡°You are allowed to be mad only after you''ve finished it,¡± said Denise. She was just as stubborn as Keh. Knowing there was nothing she could do to change Denise''s mind, Natasha had no choice but to finish the bowl of supplement in front of her. After emptying the bowl, Natasha red at Denise and asked, ¡°Happy now?¡± It was then that Denise finally gave a satisfied nod and took the bowl from Natasha''s hands. ¡°Yes. I''m very happy.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°It''s gettingte. Rest early, okay? Love you! Goodnight!¡± Denise greeted sweetly and fled the scene without waiting for Natasha''s response. She looked as if she was fleeing a crime scene. A frown appeared on Natasha''s face as she stared at Denise''s retreating figure. Am I that scary? When she turned around to nce at the boys, they jumped in fright and said hurriedly in unison, ¡°Goodnight, Nat.¡± In the next second, they scurried away before Natasha could even speak. Their actions left Natasha speechless. I''m not that scary... Retracting her gaze, Natasha shed a smile at the housekeeper, who was still standing some distance away. ¡°They''re really cute, aren''t they?¡± asked Natasha. The housekeeper merely nodded and said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Afterward, she, too, turned to walk away. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A sigh escaped Natasha''s mouth as she watched the housekeeper leave. Subsequently, she turned around to retire to her room. However, just as she had taken the first step, her expression changed, and she clenched her fists as if she was trying hard to suppress something. At the same time, her facial features scrunched up so hard that even the veins on her temples protruded. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Natasha tried her best to walk toward her room, but the intense headache that was tormenting her wasn''t helpful at all. Unable to endure the pain, she slumped to the ground and held her head, which felt as if it was splitting open. ¡°Ah!¡± In the end, Natasha couldn''t help but let out a yell. s, the upper floor was where the rooms were located. The housekeeper rarely went up unless for cleaning or when there was a need. Basically, they were only allowed to be in one area. That was a rule set by Dave. Hence, there was no one who could hear her cry at that moment, let alone know what had happened to her. On top of that, the three children had run off to somece else to avoid her. Natasha sat on the corridor floor and held her head, trying her best to endure the pain as she trembled from head to toe. Even the veins on her temple and neck had be visible. While trying to endure the pain, she nced ahead with eyes that turned bloodshot during the process. Meanwhile, Thalia''s eyes flew open as shey in the room. Spencer, who had been watching her, noticed it and asked hurriedly, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Looking at him, Thalia asked, ¡°Did you hear any sound?¡± ¡°Huh? What sound?¡± Thalia mumbled, ¡°I don''t know... I just feel that something''s happening...¡± Gazing at her, Spencer reassured, ¡°Don''t think too much. I''m here. Just focus on getting some rest.¡± However, Thalia shook her head fervently and looked him in the eye. ¡°No. I want you to go out and check. Please, just check...¡± Seeing how serious Thalia looked, Spencer hesitated for a while before agreeing, ¡°Okay. I''ll check it out. Don''t panic, all right?¡± Thalia nodded. Only then did Spencer get up and walk out the room. Since their room and Natasha''s were separated by a turn in the corridor, Spencer noticed nothing out of the ordinary when he scanned the surroundings, including the lower floor. Hence, he prepared to make his way back to the room. The moment he arrived at the door, he heard a groan. Though it was not too loud, it could clearly be heard thanks to theplete quietness in the corridor. He froze and quickly returned to the corridor. As he walked along the corridor, he carefully scanned his surroundings to find the source of the sound. When he turned around, he saw Natasha squatting by the stairs. Catching her pained expression, Spencer rushed forward, asking, ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± Natasha remained seated on the ground, trembling violently without uttering a word. Surprisingly, her skin was flushed red. Noting that, Spencer promptly examined her and frowned. ¡°Nat, what''s wrong?¡± he asked. Doing her best to bear the pain, Natasha tilted her head slightly to nce at him and parted her lips, muttering faintly, ¡°It hurts...¡± Looking at the state she was in, Spencer felt around his body and found nothing he could use to ease her pain, which made him frown. Since Natasha was in too much pain, Spencer swiftly struck the back of her neck and knocked her out cold. He then quickly caught hold of her, carried her in his arms, and walked back to the room. Meanwhile, Thalia was staring at the room door. Just as her anxiousness had reached its peak, Spencer finally returned with Natasha in his hands. Stunned by the scene, Thalia asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Nheless, Spencer ced Natasha on the couch at the side without saying a word. With her gaze still fixed on Natasha, Thalia asked, ¡°What''s wrong with her?¡± As Spencer got to his feet, he replied, ¡°She looked as if she was in serious pain when I met her in the corridor, so I knocked her out.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°I was afraid she''d get hurt if I didn''t do that,¡± exined Spencer. Thalia nodded in agreement. She then shifted her gaze back to Natasha, though a little strenuous because she was lying in bed. ¡°How is she doing now?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I don''t know.¡± With that, Spencer turned around, coincidentally spotting the ck pouch beside Thalia''s bed. He took it and returned to Natasha''s side. After opening the pouch, he studied the needles and finally picked one before slowly inserting it into the top of Natasha''s head. Subsequently, he inserted a few more into the other acupoints. Thalia, who had been watching his actions the entire time, questioned when he let out a sigh, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°I think I''ve temporarily suppressed the pain. As for her condition, I''ll have to examine her further to find that out,¡± said Spencer. ¡°Do it, then!¡± Thalia said anxiously. Turning around to look at her, Spencer said, ¡°I''ll have to check her medical records first.¡± ¡°Check it, then.¡± ¡°But the records are with Keh.¡± ¡°Where on earth is he?¡± Thalia frowned, incredulous by the fact that Keh was not with Natasha when thetter was in such a state. Realizing how anxious Thalia was, Spencer walked over andforted her, ¡°Keh isn''t around. He went out to deal with some matters. Don''t get too worked up. Remember, you need to take care of your health.¡± ¡°My body''s fine. Keh''s the problem here. What kind of matters could he have when his woman is unwell?¡± Thalia scolded anxiously. Spencer narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Since when were you so concerned about her?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Thalia stopped short and batted her eyelids before continuing, ¡°Shouldn''t I be concerned when she lost a lot of blood for me?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Besides, she''s the children''s mother, which means she''s indirectly acquainted with me. What''s wrong with me caring for her?¡± Thalia raised her brow. Hearing that, Spencer shook his head. ¡°There''s nothing wrong with it.¡± ¡°And aren''t you two friends? Why do you look so indifferent? That''s not how friends should be,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Well, she has someone else who cares for her. There''s no need for me to do that,¡± mumbled Spencer. ¡°Since when do we need to take turns caring for a friend?¡± Thalia countered, leaving Spencer bereft of words. ¡°That''s enough. Stop standing there and find out what''s happening!¡± Thalia urged. For some reason, she was not at all worried about Spencer''s rtionship with Natasha at that moment. Unable to rebut, Spencer could only return to Natasha''s side and examine thetter. About ten minutester, he finished examining her thoroughly and retrieved the needles. Nheless, Natasha''splexion and heartbeat were normal. Spencer could not help but frown at the discovery. It was as if everything that had happened earlier was just his imagination. As he was pondering about it, Thalia''s voice rang out from the back. ¡°What is it? Is there something wrong?¡± Snapping back to reality, he turned around and said, ¡°There''s nothing wrong, which makes me think that''s the problem.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Thalia. Spencer sighed and said, ¡°That means this is an extremely troublesome matter...¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 While Spencer and Thalia were talking, Natasha''s eyelids gradually fluttered open. Noticing that, Spencer quickly ran up to her. ¡°You''re awake.¡± At that moment, Natasha''s headache was gone, and she looked as if nothing had happened. In fact, her body felt light and rxed, as if she was floating among clouds. Even so, Natasha was sure that there was something wrong with her body. She swept her gaze over Thalia and finally fixed it on Spencer before asking directly, ¡°What''s wrong with me?¡± Just as Spencer was about to answer her, Natasha added, ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡± Meeting her gaze, Spencer let out a sigh and admitted, ¡°The truth is that I don''t know.¡± ¡°You don''t know?¡± Spencer gave her a serious look while he exined, ¡°When you were unconscious just now, I roughly examined you. There weren''t any problems, but we still need professional equipment to examine the rest of your body. I need aboratory for this.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha looked at him with a frown. ¡°I can''t be fine. This has happened several times. At first, I thought it was due to exhaustion, but I know that''s not the case after the recent urrences.¡± ¡°What did your medical report say?¡± asked Spencer. ¡°Keh says I''m fine. I''ve taken a look at the report as well. There''s really nothing out of the ordinary,¡± answered Natasha. Back then, she suspected Keh of hiding the truth to not make her worry, so she looked at the actual results. Still, there was nothing wrong with it. She had already suspected something was wrong with her during the previous urrence, but after what happened that day, she was sure it was not just a mere coincidence, nor was it something caused by exhaustion. Something was seriously wrong with her body. Staring at Natasha, Spencer said, ¡°Based on the examination I''ve done, all I can say is that there''s nothing wrong. As for the details, I''ll have to carry out a more thorough examination before giving you an answer.¡± After thinking for some time, Natasha nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Maybe I''ll give you a thorough examination tomorrow or the day after,¡± suggested Spencer. Natasha nodded again in response. Just as she was about to walk away, a thought suddenly urred to her, and she said, ¡°By the way, don''t tell them about what happened today.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°Keh and the kids,¡± exined Natasha. Spencer eyed her in confusion. ¡°Hmm... It''s clearly not a wise move to hide anything at this moment.¡± Natasha shot him a warning look. ¡°We''ll talk more once you have the results.¡± Seeing she was about to leave, Spencer suddenly asked, ¡°Aren''t you curious why I asked Keh for help?¡± Natasha was momentarily stunned. She then lifted her gaze to look at him and asked, ¡°Did Keh send you here?¡± Spencer''s eyes narrowed as he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Spencer admitted with closed eyes. When Natasha heard his answer, her lips curled into a conflicted smile. ¡°Looks like he already knew something was off...¡± she murmured. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you when I''m here,¡± promised Spencer. Natasha smiled at his words. ¡°I''m not worried, actually, but I''m afraid someone else is...¡± With that, she nced at Thalia. Noticing their gazes, Thalia immediately snapped out of her trance and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not.¡± Natasha merely smiled, looking unbothered. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. You two should rest early. I''ll leave to get some rest now.¡± Natasha shed them a grin and walked toward the door. ¡°Are you sure you''re all right?¡± Spencer asked, still worried about her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Natasha turned around and smiled. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m used to it. I always feel like dying when it happens, but I''ll be fine once it''s over.¡± Spencer nodded in response. ¡°Goodnight,¡± said Natasha before leaving the room. The moment the door was shut, Spencer furrowed his brows and fell into deep thought. Right then, Thalia looked at Spencer. ¡°Will she really be fine?¡± Hearing that, Spencer turned around and answered, ¡°So far, there hasn''t been a disease that I can''t treat.¡± Thalia could not help but agree with his words. After all, Spencer had incredible medical skills. In the meantime, he walked over to her bed and called out, ¡°Thalia.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°How did you know she was in trouble just now?¡± he asked suddenly. She froze. ¡°I don''t know.¡± ¡°You don''t know? Then why did you tell me to go out and check?¡± Spencer questioned. Thalia frowned as she gave his question some serious thought. ¡°I heard something in my dream, so I thought something happened when I woke up. That''s why I told you to check it out. I didn''t expect something like that to happen.¡± ¡°That''s all?¡± ¡°Well, if there was anything worth noting, it would be the strong gut feeling I had. I don''t know how to exin it,¡± Thalia answered, pondering deeply. Spencer studied her and nodded thoughtfully. Thalia nced back at him. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me about this?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. I just found it odd,¡± uttered Spencer. After thinking about it, Thalia asked, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I had a feeling that something happened to Natasha during that time?¡± Instead of answering her, Spencer merely nced at her with his lips pursed. Thalia continued, ¡°I just had a feeling. I don''t know how to exin it. It was as if I was half awake in my dream.¡± Everything she said sounded odd, yet, for some reason, Spencer believed her. Seeing Thalia was still in a daze, Spencer nodded. ¡°Maybe you became more sensitive to your surroundings after the incident. That''s why you could hear the sounds from outside. In other words, it''s your natural instinct.¡± Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right. After all, I could hear things from far away in the past.¡± Seeing how proud she was of herself, Spencer said nothing more about it. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. Get some rest.¡± Thalia bobbed her head obediently. When she saw Spencer getting to his feet, she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I''ll be here. I''m not going anywhere.¡± Only then did Thalia nod with relief. Then, Spencer walked to the couch, sat down, and leaned against it in a rxed manner before shutting his eyes. Studying his devilishly handsome features, Thalia smiled gently and shut her eyes to get some rest as well. Meanwhile, the smile on Natasha''s face faded as soon as she entered her room and shut the door. Back then, it was only a suspicion, but now, she was sure of it. She knew Keh was having the same thought now that she found out he had asked Spencer to come over. Though Natasha was unsure what was wrong with herself, she was sure it was a horrible situation. Perhaps she would not be so worried if the signs started showing earlier. Back then, she would be ready to wee death with open arms. However, after so much had happened and everything she gained, she did not want to lose anything dear to her. She was afraid of dying. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Meanwhile, in a wide, empty in, Keh was using binocrs to observe the cars driving slowly in the distance. His jaw was clenched as he bore a solemn expression. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Dave eyed him and asked, ¡°Are you sure he''s in the car?¡± Hearing that, Keh lowered the binocrs, his eyes glinting in the dark. ¡°From what I know about him, he''ll take action personally after receiving the news. He won''t miss the opportunity.¡± Dave''s lips curled. ¡°Looks like he despises you immensely, huh?¡± Keh stared into the distance. ¡°Me and him both.¡± He nced into the binocrs and saw the cars driving into the trap he set. ¡°It''s almost time,¡± he stated. With that, he got out of the car. It was a dark and windy night. The three cars drove ahead slowly. Their position was exposed as the streetmps illuminated their path. Keh and Dave hid in the dark and observed their actions. ¡°There are three cars. If nothing goes wrong, he should be in the middle car,¡± Dave said. Keh gave a curt nod. ¡°I can''t be sure how many men there are, but there should be a maximum of six men in each car,¡± Dave analyzed. He then looked at the man beside him. ¡°I''ll do my best to eliminate the ones in the first andst car, so the rest depends on you,¡± he said. ¡°That''s enough.¡± Keh''s lips curved into a grin as a malicious glint appeared in his gaze. After checking his equipment, Keh got to his feet and left. At the sight of his back, Dave suddenly blurted out, ¡°Keh!¡± Keh turned over his shoulder. ¡°Be careful,¡± Dave reminded in a low voice. Keh shed an arrogant and confident grin. ¡°Don''t worry.¡± He then looked away and continued striding ahead. In the dark, he set off without fear like an authoritative leader. Dave watched as Keh left. He dared not put his guard down and lifted his sniper rifle at their enemies. When Keh arrived, Dave spoke to him through the earpiece. ¡°I''m going to begin now.¡± ¡°Can you seed? I wonder if your eyesight is still sharp at night,¡± Keh joked. Without a word, Dave aimed and shot thest car. The tire blew out instantly. ¡°How was that? Did I do okay?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Nice!¡± Keh praised. ¡°You''re still as capable as ever.¡± As they spoke, the car that was shot rolled to a stop. A few men alighted from the vehicle to find out what had happened. They each had a weapon in their hands. Some began checking the car while the rest patrolled the area. ¡°What happened?¡± someone asked. Another replied, ¡°The tire was shot. It''s an ambush!¡± Hearing that, the rest immediately grew cautious. However, the area was too dark, and they couldn''t see a thing. Lifting their sniper rifles, they nced around warily. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Right then, the cars in front stopped. ¡°There is an am¡ª¡± Before the man could finish, Keh walked out of the dark and stood in front of him. The man was stunned. He was still frozen in his spot when Keh shed a devilishly handsome smile and shot him in the head. The gunshot caused everyone to go into alert mode. Someone hurriedly came toward the direction the gunshot was heard. After spotting Keh, the neer was about to shoot him, but the moment he lifted his sniper rifle, a loud bang was heard. At once, he fell to the ground with a crash. Keh strode toward the car in the middle boldly. Suddenly, two men appeared out of nowhere. Before they could open fire, they, too, fell to the ground after getting shot. ¡°There is a sniper! Be careful!¡± someone yelled. Like a demon ending lives in the dark, Keh made his way to the car in the middle. One man in the car turned around to ask, ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Inside the car, Boss looked at Kehing toward him. An inexplicablyplicated look shed across his amber-colored eyes. As he didn''t say anything, the man in the passenger seat who had worked for him for a long time ordered, ¡°We need to get out of here right now.¡± The driver promptly started the engine, about to leave. The car had just driven for a few meters when someone shot the car. However, the tire didn''t go t. ¡°Hurry, leave now!¡± The car sped up immediately. Seeing that, Keh barked, ¡°Dave!¡± From a distance away, Dave didn''t reply. Instead, he aimed at the car that was about to drive away and fired a shot. Bang! The car''s tire went t. It skidded and was forced toe to a stop. An evil smirk nudged Keh''s lips. As he made his way to the vehicle, he said, ¡°Dave, don''t worry if you can''t find a wife. I''ll ask my son to look after you when you get old.¡± ¡°Why, thank you,¡± Dave replied sarcastically. ¡°You''re wee.¡± With that, Keh ran over to the car. When the man in the car spotted Keh dashing over to them, he ordered, ¡°Both of you, escort Boss to another car and leave. The rest,e with me!¡± Boss ordered, ¡°Kill him. I shall reward the person who chops his head off!¡± Hearing that, all his men nodded, prepared to sacrifice their lives. ¡°Yes!¡± They then filed out of the car. After taking cover behind the vehicle, they started firing at Keh. Fortunately, Keh was quick enough to roll away and avoid getting shot. Suddenly, a man who was determined to put his life on the line charged forward. Keh immediately got into a fight with that man. Seeing that Keh was distracted, another man who took cover in the dark was about to fire a shot, but the former grabbed him and stopped him from firing his gun. Bang! Bang! The man spewed out a mouthful of blood after getting shot twice. He then fell to the ground on his back. Right then, Boss got out of the car and shed Keh an icy grin. ¡°It has been a while since we last met, J!¡± Seeing him, Keh drawled, ¡°I thought you''d hide in the car like a coward, so I was about to head in to capture you.¡± As he was alone, Boss asked, ¡°Did you set up a trap to lure me here?¡± Calmly, Keh unbuttoned his shirt. There was a hint of wickedness in his graceful action. Staring at his enemy not far away, he remarked, ¡°You''re not as dumb as I thought you''d be.¡± Boss looked at him. ¡°Are you that confident of killing me?¡± ¡°We shall find out tonight, right?¡± Keh returned. ¡°I wanted to spare your life for the time being, but you came all the way here to seek death. Don''t me me for what I''ll do next,¡± Boss snapped. He then ryed his orders to his subordinates behind him. ¡°Kill him!¡± Right after those words left his mouth, the man standing beside him got shot and toppled to the ground. Boss instinctively dodged the bullet and nced around. ¡°Find where the sniper is!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When he looked up, Keh was already approaching him. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Those who tried to shoot Keh fell to the ground before they could even fire their guns. The trap''s purpose was to lure him out, so Boss knew they had an advantage over him. It would be hard to find the location of the sniper. Boss narrowed his gaze as he watched Kehing to him. He knew a brutal fight was unavoidable. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you going to hide again?¡± Keh asked. After a pause, he added, ¡°I want you dead. If you''re willing to show yourself, I might spare your men''s lives.¡± Boss'' fists balled up as an ugly scowl flitted across his face. Right then, one of his men spoke up. ¡°Boss, I''ll cover you so you can get into thest car. Perhaps we can make it out safely!¡± Despite that, Boss said nothing. ¡°Ha! I thought you were a capable man. Turns out you''re a coward who hides behind your men. I have overestimated you!¡± Keh''s voice rang out intermittently. Boss knew Keh was trying to provoke him, but it worked on him. He got to his feet instantly, refusing to hide anymore. ¡°Boss!¡± His subordinate immediately raised his gun to protect him. ring at Keh, Boss strode out of his hiding ce. Keh gazed at him. ¡°You finally reveal yourself, huh?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What else? I want you dead, of course.¡± Keh''s eyes turned red with bloodlust as he shed a smirk. ¡°So? Are you going to hand your life on a tter to me? Or should I kill you myself?¡± ¡°Do you think you''re capable enough to kill me?¡± Boss gritted out. ¡°Why don''t we give it a try and find out?¡± Boss shot him a level look. ¡°One on one?¡± ¡°I''ve been waiting for you to say that!¡± came Keh''s reply. Hearing that, Boss nced in the direction of the sniper. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°If your men don''t move, he won''t move, too,¡± Keh told him. Boss turned over his shoulder andmanded, ¡°No one is to interfere.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± his subordinates replied in unison. Subsequently, Keh and Boss gazed at each other silently. In the dark, the cars'' headlights shone on the ground and reflected on them. The hatred they had for each other was evident in their eyes. Boss shrugged out of his jacket and tossed it aside. He nned on attacking Keh when thetter least expected it. s, Keh immediately dodged him when he took action. They got entangled in a fight, raining punches and kicks on each other. Every strike was deadly and vicious. Soon, both sustained injuries. Boss glowered at Keh. ¡°J, you should feel lucky that I didn''te to you. I can''t believe you have the guts toe to me.¡± ¡°You murdered her parents, so I must end your life personally to take revenge on her behalf!¡± Keh dered. ¡°Did she send you here?¡± Boss inquired. ¡°How is that any different?¡± Boss pondered over his question. ¡°If she discovered the truth, she would''ve shown up personally instead of sending you here. I believe she doesn''t know the truth yet. Am I right?¡± ¡°That isn''t important. She''ll find out after today!¡± With that, Keh charged ahead. A fight ensued between them both. The people surrounding them frowned at the sight. Clearly, Boss was at a disadvantage. He was no match for Keh and was pinned to the ground, beaten to a pulp. Having pinned Boss to the ground yet again, Keh was about to stab him with his dagger when Boss'' subordinate raised his gun to shoot Keh. He had barely moved when he was shot in the head and crashed to the ground. Nobody dared to make any moves after that. Keh''s body was covered with blood. It was a gory scene. A bloodthirsty look appeared in Keh''s eyes as he gazed at Boss. Slowly, he pushed the dagger into Boss'' body. Boss did his very best to resist but to no avail. He could only watch as the dagger impaled his chest. Suddenly, Boss asked, ¡°J, how is Natasha doing?¡± Keh froze briefly upon hearing his question. ¡°Does she still suffer from splitting headaches? Is she doing any better?¡± Boss continued. Keh narrowed his eyes and hissed, ¡°It was you?¡± As soon as he got distracted, Boss grabbed the chance to fight back and flipped over, pinning Keh underneath him. He then proceeded to beat Keh up and pointed the same dagger at thetter. A smirk teased at his lips as he said, ¡°Keh, I wanted to spare your life to torture you, but you''re quite annoying. Don''t me me for sending you to hell right now.¡± The dagger slowly came closer to Keh''s body. Not far away, Dave spotted the turn of events and furrowed his brows. ¡°Keh?¡± he whispered. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Finally, Keh regained his senses and asked a question. ¡°You''re curious, huh? s, you don''t have the chance to find out the truth.¡± Boss lowered the dagger and stabbed it into Keh''s flesh. ¡°Urgh!¡± Keh hissed in pain. ¡°Keh!¡± Dave got worried. He could fire a shot to kill Boss instantly, but Boss seemed to know something about Natasha''s condition. Besides, Keh also mentioned that he wanted to take care of Boss personally. Dave couldn''t help but grow anxious. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After the dagger pierced Keh, Boss even twisted it on purpose to torment the former. Keh red at him, his eyes all bloodshot. Boss chuckled. ¡°J, if you beg me, I might be kind enough to end your pain.¡± A smile nudged Keh''s lips. Without warning, he grabbed a fistful of soil and tossed it in Boss'' direction. When Boss closed his eyes instinctively, Keh rolled away and got to his feet. Boss quickly realized what was going on, and they got into yet another fight. Keh was wounded, but he was more hysterical than before. His attacks were quick, ferocious, and ruthless. Gradually, Boss was at a disadvantage again. He got beaten up so badly that he even coughed out bile. Keh held him down. With the same dagger, he stabbed Boss and twisted it around, giving him a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Argh!¡± Boss screamed in pain. As if he had gone crazy, Keh kept his gaze on Boss and pressed the dagger on thetter''s neck. Before he could do anything, Boss quickly reminded him, ¡°J, if you kill me, Natasha won''t survive.¡± Indeed, his words managed to pull Keh back to his senses. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Keh demanded hoarsely. In the dark, his eyes were like blocks of ice, sending chills down one''s spine. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Blood trickled down the corner of Boss'' lips as hey on the ground. He took a perverted delight in watching Keh''s suffering. ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± Boss probed. Keh pressed the dagger next to his artery and dered, ¡°Do you think I don''t have the guts to kill you?¡± ¡°Yes, you don''t have the guts to kill me!¡± Boss replied confidently. He was pleased to see the anger and frustration shining in Keh''s gaze. Keh applied pressure to the dagger, and blood seeped out of Boss'' neck. Slowly, Boss said, ¡°Do you want to bet? If I die, she won''t survive.¡± Keh scrutinized him silently and stopped applying pressure on the dagger. His hands were trembling as he red at Boss, his eyes turning red from the force he exerted. ¡°Calm down, Keh. We have plenty of chances to kill him, but Natasha is our priority now!¡± Dave reminded him in a low voice through the earpiece. Of course, Keh knew about that. Even though he wanted Boss dead, Natasha''s life was more important now. ¡°Tell me what you did. I might spare your life if you''re honest with me,¡± Keh ordered. Boss let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Why would I trust you?¡± ¡°Do you think you have a choice?¡± Keh managed between gritted teeth. Boss seemed unfazed. ¡°It doesn''t matter. We''ll at most die together. I''d expected this oue ever since I chose this path.¡± Keh tightened his grip on Boss and pushed the dagger down forcefully. When blood seeped out of the wound, he said in a gruff voice, ¡°Boss, stop pretending you don''t care. If you were not afraid of dying, you wouldn''t have threatened me. I''ll give you one more chance. Tell me what you did to her. Otherwise, don''t me me for giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡± A sh of hesitance appeared in Boss'' eyes. He knew Keh wasn''t easy to fool. If he refused to spill anything, things might not go his way. ¡°She has been poisoned,¡± Boss revealed in a low voice. Keh had seen thating, but hearing the truth from Boss'' lips nearly caused him to lose his self-control. Casting him a furious re, Keh lifted him up. ¡°B*stard! How dare you poison her?¡± He then gave Boss'' face a forceful punch. Without hesitation, he punched Boss again and again as if he wanted to vent his frustrations. Boss'' face was soon covered in blood. His men were about to take action when he barked, ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing that, Keh looked up and swept his gaze over everyone. He then gave Boss another punch right in the face as though he was taunting them. Seeing that, one of the men lifted his gun to shoot Keh. He had barely moved when the sniper shot him, causing him to fall to the ground. It seemed that Keh was surrounded by them, but they were also surrounded by a bigger force. The rest dared not make any more moves. Right then, Keh lowered his gaze and asked, ¡°What poison did you give her?¡± Boss looked a mess after getting beaten to a pulp, but he remained as arrogant as ever. ¡°Ha! Do you think I''ll tell you what it is? Keh, I''m not a fool. I''ll be doomed if I reveal it to you!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Boss stared at him stubbornly. Despite his defeat, he refused to cave in. An icy grin spread across Keh''s face. ¡°My patience has its limits. If you tell me the truth now, I might spare you. However, if you insist on testing my limits, I''ll send you to hell for real!¡± ¡°Don''t try to scare me, Keh. You can kill me right away. I won''t be lonely for she can apany me in hell,¡± Boss retorted. Keh grabbed Boss'' cor, suffocating him. ¡°You aren''t worthy,¡± he sneered. ¡°You don''t get the final say,¡± Boss choked outboriously. Keh''s gaze turned dark. ¡°Boss, do you know the miracle doctor, Spencer Teal?¡± Everyone in the underground circles had heard of Spencer''s name. ¡°So what if I''ve heard of him?¡± Boss retorted. ¡°Do you think he can get rid of the poison?¡± Keh asked. Boss was stunned to hear his question. ¡°I''m not sure if he can get rid of the poison. Even if he''s capable of doing so, he loves traveling around the world and is hard to locate. Even if you have money, you might not be able to find him.¡± ¡°I don''t have to find him,¡± Keh answered. Boss stared at him in silence. ¡°He''s a good friend of Natasha.¡± Keh enunciated every word slowly. Boss nched in shock. Keh took in his reaction and added, ¡°You should know that I''m giving you a chance. Otherwise, I would''ve killed you at the very beginning!¡± Boss observed him carefully as though trying to figure out whether or not he was telling the truth. However, judging from Keh''s expression, he didn''t seem to be lying. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Something glinted across Boss'' eyes as he said, ¡°Do you think I''ll trust you? Even if you''re honest, I''ll have you know that the poison requires an antidote. He might be able to create one, but can Natasha wait that long? The poison will take effect from time to time. Without an antidote, she''ll suffer terribly and die.¡± Right after Boss finished his sentence, Keh gripped his neck as a murderous glint shed across his eyes. Boss'' cheeks were flushed from theck of oxygen while he forced himself to look at Keh. ¡°From what I know, those who suffered from this poison couldn''t endure the torture and ended up killing themselves before the antidote took effect.¡± Keh tightened his grip on Boss'' neck with a murderous expression on his face. The more force he applied, the redder Boss'' face became, and the harder it was for him to breathe. At the brink of death, Boss shed a smile. Suddenly, Keh released his grasp. Boss widened his eyes as he desperately sucked in deep breaths. After all, he was so close to dying. ¡°If that''s the case, I won''t let you die easily.¡± Keh gazed at Boss as his lips curled to form a cruel smile. He felt drunk on his rage. After hauling Boss up, he shielded himself with Boss'' body. Seeing that, the rest stepped forward and pointed their guns at him, ready to fire anytime. Keh''s gaze was fixed on the men, but he whispered in Boss'' ear, ¡°You love poison, huh? Let me bring you back so you can try DX''s poison out.¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Boss immediately knew what Keh was up to. It would be toote if he were to allow Keh to bring him away. He parted his lips to offer, ¡°I can bring you to retrieve the antidote.¡± Keh turned to look at him. ¡°Oh? You changed your mind pretty fast, huh?¡± Boss told him, ¡°The antidote is at my house. Dare youe with me?¡± Dave''s voice came through the earpiece. ¡°Keh, don''t fall for his trick.¡± Before Keh could say anything, Boss added, ¡°What''s wrong? Too scared toe with me?¡± ¡°Don''t try to provoke me. I won''t fall for your trick!¡± Keh held him in a chokehold and hissed, ¡°Tell your subordinates to get it. I''ll wait here.¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid they will get help instead of the antidote?¡± Boss sneered. Keh asked, ¡°Do you think I didn''t prepare anything before allowing them to leave?¡± Boss'' expression turned grim. ¡°J, it''s a waste that you left the industry,¡± Bossmented. There was a certain weight to his words. ¡°This won''t work on me,¡± Keh snapped. He nced at the men in front of them. ¡°Will you ask them to get the antidote or follow me back?¡± Boss stared ahead resolutely. ¡°No one can get the antidote.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The antidote is in a safe room that can only be unlocked with my irises. No one else can enter that room!¡± Boss revealed darkly. Keh''s brows snapped together when he heard that. Dave heard their conversation clearly. It was a difficult decision to make, for no one knew whether Boss was telling the truth. Perhaps it''s a trap. After pondering for a while, Dave said, ¡°Keh, we don''t know whether he''s telling the truth. Don''t act recklessly!¡± A deep frown marred Keh''s mien. Boss questioned, ¡°So? Will youe with me or not?¡± Keh gazed at him, seemingly deep in thought. ¡°I know what you''re worried about. You''re worried I might lie to you. You can choose not to trust me and kill me to end everything.¡± Boss shrugged. It was, after all, a gamble. ¡°Keh, don''t say yes. There must be another way,¡± Dave urged. ¡°Dave, I don''t have another choice,¡± Keh replied bitterly. Even if it was a ruse or a path to doom, he had no choice but to leave with Boss. He couldn''t afford to lose Natasha, nor could he put her life on the line. Hearing that, Boss knew he had won the gamble. Keh caved in. ¡°All right. I''lle with you.¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Dave''s panicked voice rang out from the earpiece. ¡°Dave, if I die, don''t tell her what I did,¡± Keh told him solemnly. ¡°Keh!¡± Ignoring his cries, Keh looked at Boss while still holding the knife against thetter''s neck. ¡°Come, let''s go.¡± Thus, they went toward the only car whose tires were still intact. ¡°Get out,¡± Keh ordered the driver. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The driver nced at Boss and received his approval before getting out of the car. ¡°Get in,¡± Keh told Boss. Without hesitation, Boss got into the car. Keh climbed in after Boss but kept the dagger on Boss'' neck. After closing the door, Keh said, ¡°Drive.¡± Boss did as told and started the engine without saying anything. Just like that, the both of them drove away from the quiet ce. The rest was about to run after them when gunshots sounded, stopping them from leaving. Left with no choice, the men could only stare at the car as it drove away. The other two cars had t tires, so they couldn''t go after Boss. Right then, the person in charge of protecting Boss made a call. ¡°Gavin, Boss has been apprehended.¡± ¡°The car is equipped with a tracker.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Boss was driving with Keh behind him. Through the rearview mirror, Boss nced at the man behind him and raised his arm. Seeing that, Keh grazed his neck with the dagger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Slowly, Boss wiped the blood off his face. ¡°Calm down. I''m just wiping the blood away,¡± he exined. ¡°Focus on driving instead of stirring up trouble. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate in killing you!¡± Keh warned. Boss kept his gaze on the road. Behind him, Keh checked the interior of the car and gathered all the weapons at his feet. Boss still said nothing. After collecting all the weapons, Boss inquired, ¡°How many times has she had a headache?¡± The question caused Keh''s expression to turn wintry yet again. Boss continued, ¡°It will take some time for us to arrive. Are we going to travel in tense silence? Let''s chat!¡± ¡°I don''t have anything to say!¡± Unfazed, Boss said, ¡°The poison will slowly grow stronger. At first, she can still endure the pain, but the more attacks she suffers, the more serious it will be. After some time, she won''t be able to stand the anguish anymore and will start to harm herself. Her life will soon end after shemits suicide. As far as I know, no one can hang on until the poison takes effect.¡± Every word that came out of his mouth reminded Keh of Natasha''s suffering whenever she had an episode. Keh felt like a knife had pierced his heart. It took all his willpower to stop him from killing Boss. ¡°Shut up! Focus on your driving!¡± Keh snapped, hatred evident in his voice. Boss sighed. ¡°The poison was developed by a local tribesman. It is undetectable but lethal. Isn''t it awesome? The tribesman is a poison expert. As of now, no one can create an antidote to his poison. I wonder if the miracle doctor you mentioned earlier is capable enough to do so. Perhaps he can, but I''m not sure she can hang on that long!¡± As he chattered about, Keh red at him. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Boss nced at him through the rearview mirror and grinned cunningly. ¡°Nothing. I just want you to know that the person who gets poisoned will suffer badly when the poison takes effect. The torture is hellish and unbearable. I wonder what Natasha looks like when the poison takes effect. I''d like to watch her suffer.¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 The second he finished his sentence, a loud bang sounded out. Keh had attacked the back of Boss'' head, causing Boss'' face to m right onto the steering wheel. Boss didn''t see thating, for he didn''t expect to be attacked while he was driving. When his head hit the steering wheel, the car began to shake and swerve. They were on a mountain road. If the car continued to sway, they would either collide against the mountain wall or fall off the cliff. Just as the car was about to steer off the cliff, Boss hastily turned the steering wheel in the nick of time and stomped on the brake. By then, half of the car bumper was already dangling in the air, and the wheel was right at the edge of the cliff. It was a perilous situation. At that moment, Keh, who was in the backseat, was tensed, but there was not a single trace of fear on his face. It was as if he had expected the situation. Boss then lifted his head and looked at Keh through the rearview mirror. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of dying?¡± Keh curled his lips in disdain. ¡°I am, but I''m not as scared since you''re going to be cushioning me!¡± Boss shot him a re at that. Right then, Keh leaned forward and warned, ¡°I''ve given you a warning. Focus on the road. If I hear any more nonsense from you, you''ll find what just happened earlier a far better scenario to face.¡± It was only then Boss changed gears and reversed the car. After slowly getting back on the road, they continued on their way. ¡°You would''ve fallen off this ce if I didn''t step on the brake in time,¡± Boss muttered. ¡°Not just me. You''ll be with me too,¡± Keh corrected. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Boss gave him a nce but said nothing else as he continued driving. Despite his silence, Boss was driving much slower than before. How could Keh not know what Boss was thinking about? ¡°What''s the matter? Are you waiting for your men toe and rescue you?¡± he asked. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Keh smiled at his reply, but he did not bother urging the other man to speed up. Just as Boss was finding Keh''s reaction strange, a car sped toward them from behind. Thinking that the car was there to rescue him, Boss slowed down. s, Boss was toote to realize something amiss about the situation¡ªhe only figured it out when the car was right behind them. He was about to speed up again when Keh''s knife shifted. ¡°Stop the car.¡± Boss was forced to obey. The other car soon came to a stop at the side of the road. After the car window wound down, Dave stepped out from the other car. Keh and Dave did not say anything to each other. They only shared a look. Then, Dave walked over to the driver''s seat to look at the driver. In the next second, Keh swung a punch at Boss. Just as Boss opened his mouth to moan in pain, Dave shoved something into his mouth and forced him to swallow it. Boss sneered. ¡°Ha. No wonder you weren''t worried when I slowed down. So this is how it is. What kind of poison did you give me?¡± Dave took his time answering, ¡°Nothing great¡ªjust some kind of poison that Spencer developed. He hasn''t named it, but I heard that it''s quite potent, so I used you as ab rat.¡± Boss stiffened when he heard that, and he turned to Keh. ¡°What now? Are we still going to get the antidote?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh threw the question back at him. ¡°Sit tight, then.¡± With that, Boss started the engine and drove off. ¡°Be careful,¡± was what Dave tried to say to Keh, but the car was gone before he could even finish his sentence. Hence, he could only knit his brows as he watched the car disappear beyond the horizon. Soon, the car went past the bustling city and drove into a remote area. Keh scanned his surroundings while keeping an eye on Boss. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you afraid?¡± Boss asked. Keh returned his gaze to Boss before grinning, unperturbed. ¡°I''d like to see whether your n''s faster or my knife''s faster.¡± Boss pursed his lips and nced at Keh. ¡°A reminder for you. There are plenty of people in my house, too.¡± ¡°So?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Nothing. I''m just reminding you about it.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I have my own way to leave this ce.¡± Boss scoffed and drove the car into the courtyard. Right as they entered the premise, someone came over. Keh immediately cocked the gun and said, ¡°Am I going to get out of the car while visibly holding you hostage, or shall I make an excuse to get them to leave?¡± Boss did not speak. Right then, the person walked over, and the car window wound down. Just as that person was about to ask questions, he registered Boss'' face and immediately said, ¡°Oh, Boss, it''s you.¡± Boss nced outside and said, ¡°Have the men leave first.¡± The person froze before subconsciously looking at the man in the backseat. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you need me to repeat my order?¡± Boss questioned. The person returned to his senses and nodded. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± Thus, he looked away and conveyed the order through the walkie-talkie. ¡°We''re leaving.¡± Keh kept quiet as he observed the situation. Once everyone was gone, the person outside the car turned to Boss. ¡°You should leave too,¡± Boss said. Hence, the person gave onest nce at the inside of the car before walking away. Without turning around, Boss asked, ¡°Is this to your satisfaction?¡± ¡°Get down from the car,¡± was Keh''s answer. The car door swung open. The two of them then alighted from the car with Keh''s gun trained on Boss'' back the entire time. ¡°Which way do we go?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Inside,¡± Boss replied with a gesture. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Boss then headed straight down the path while Keh followed him. The decoration inside therge house was surprisingly simple. There were not many pieces of furniture, and the house looked far from cozy, nor did it look lived-in. With Boss leading the way, they took the elevator to the third floor. Keh slightly raised his head to look at the surveince camera when they were in the elevator. Then, he lifted his gun and destroyed the camera with one shot before pressing the gun against Boss'' back again. Ding! The elevator doors opened, and when Keh raked his gaze at the scene outside the elevator, he realized the third floor was nothing like the first floor. Instead of a residential area, it looked more like a workshop. Keh was right behind Boss when thetter stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Where''s the antidote?¡± Keh asked. Boss signaled him to look in front of them. Three meters away from them was a door. Keh narrowed his eyes as his gaze darkened. ¡°Let''s go,¡± he uttered. Boss continued walking forward. There was a facial recognition device in front of the door, and when Boss reached it, he stood in front of it for a while. Once the machine registered his face, he keyed in the passcode. Shortly after, the door unlocked. Boss took another step forward to push the door open. He then turned around to face Keh and said, ¡°The antidote is inside.¡± Keh scrutinized him for a while before grabbing thetter''s shoulder and pushing him into the room while warily surveying the area. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 The room was an enclosed space. The moment they entered, Keh noticed the many jars and bottles on the table, as well as chemical products. It seemed like they were researching something in there. After sweeping his gaze at his surroundings, he asked, ¡°Where''s the antidote?¡± Boss walked over to a white cab and opened its doors. There were dozens of small bottles kept in there. A moment of contemtionter, he took out a small bottle. ¡°This is it.¡± Cautious, Keh narrowed his eyes at Boss. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Boss queried. ¡°There are so many bottles of drugs in here. How can I be sure that the one you''re giving me is the antidote?¡± Keh questioned. Bossughed. ¡°How am I supposed to prove this? Maybe you should get Natasha toe here so that she can consume this right in front of you.¡± Keh took the bottle from Boss and opened it. He then shook one pill out and said, ¡°Take one.¡± Boss took the pill and swallowed it without a word. However, Boss was a crafty man, so Keh still found it hard to believe his words. Thus, he decided to take all of the bottles in the cab. As Boss watched him, hemented, ¡°Not all are antidotes; some are poison. Lethal poison.¡± Keh shot him a look. ¡°You have no need to worry about that.¡± After keeping the bottles, he continued aiming the gun at Boss'' back. ¡°Time to go.¡± Boss glimpsed at him with resignation and walked toward the door per Keh''s order. However, just as they were at the doorway, Boss turned around and said, ¡°Keh, don''t you want to know what this hidden room is for?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. Right as he was mulling over Boss'' question, Boss spun around to shove Keh into the room before lunging toward a wall at the side and hitting a button. The door promptly started closing. When Keh saw the door closing, he grabbed a stool close to him and threw it at the closing gap. The door ended up getting stuck on the stool, and he rushed over to slide out of the room from the gap below. Boss, who was outside, never thought that Keh would be able to escape from the room. Therefore, he quickly turned around, whipped out a gun, and started firing at Keh. Keh swiftly dodged the bullets and returned fire. As Boss continued firing the gun, he rushed into the elevator. Keh went after him at full speed. However, just as he was about to reach Boss, thetter shed him a malicious grin, and the doors closed. Without missing a beat, Boss pressed the call button in the elevator, and a voice soon came out from the speaker. ¡°Boss.¡± Boss uttered in a low voice, ¡°Activate the self-destruction program on the third floor once the elevator reaches the first floor.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Just as those words were out of his mouth, the elevator doors opened with a ding. There were many people waiting for him outside. ¡°Boss!¡± Gavin studied him from head to toe. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°You''re here.¡± ¡°I''m sorry I waste,¡± Gavin told him. ¡°No, you''re not. The show''s just about to begin!¡± With that, Boss walked out of the elevator. The people outside the elevator quickly opened up a path for Boss when they saw him stepping out. Gavin and the others then quickly followed him out of the building. They were outside in no time, and Boss was in a spot where he could watch the third floor safely. Gavin took a step closer to him. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Hush,¡± he said, gesturing for the other man to stay quiet as his eyes remained fixed on the third floor. ¡°Three. Two. One.¡± Boom! Following the deafening sound of an explosion, the third floor copsed. ck clouds of smoke floated out of the windows. Some of Boss'' men had not expected the explosion, and they quickly covered their heads in fright. When they recollected themselves, they looked up at the third floor and pursed their lips. ¡°Boss, this is...¡± ¡°It''s the self-destruction program,¡± Boss answered. A look of realization crossed Gavin''s face. A glint shed past Boss'' yellow eyes as he stared at the third floor, and his lips curled. ¡°At the end of the day, Keh, you still died in my hands,¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with delight. Outside, not far from Boss and his men, Dave was anxiously waiting for Keh. The loud explosion earlier had made his heart leap to his throat, and he was close to jumping into action when he saw the rising smoke. Just as he was about to get out of the car, a hand hit the window. Dave turned around to see Keh outside the car, and he quickly unlocked the doors. Without wasting a second, Keh climbed into the car. ¡°Keh, are you okay?¡± Dave asked, giving him a once-over. Keh did not answer him immediately as he tilted his head back and panted. Dave drew his brows together in worry. A whileter, he responded, ¡°I''m fine.¡± Relief suffused Dave when he heard that. ¡°That frightened the living daylights out of me,¡± Dave remarked. However, Kehughed. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Dave continued. Keh turned to look out of the window at the building he was previously at. The ck smoke was still rising into the azure sky, and as he looked at it, a wave ofplicated feelings washed over him. ¡°He activated the self-destruction program to kill me.¡± Dave snorted. ¡°He''s going to be furious if he finds out that you''re alive.¡± Keh''s eyes remained fixed on the building as he mumbled, ¡°What a pity I didn''t get to kill him.¡± ¡°We have plenty of opportunities to kill him, but what''s most important right now is to get the antidote,¡± Dave pointed out. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°And I took a lot more.¡± Dave knitted his brows together. ¡°They''re all antidotes?¡± ¡°I couldn''t trust his words, so I took all the bottles out,¡± Keh exined. ¡°But... it''s not as if you can test them out. What if some are poisons?¡± ¡°Don''t we have Spencer? We''ll bring these back for him to take a look at them.¡± Dave nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, we have Spencer. I almost forgot about him.¡± After Keh repositioned himself in the seat, he said, ¡°Let''s go back now.¡± Dave inclined his head and drove off. Keh kept his eyes closed as he rested. When they were halfway there, he suddenly said, ¡°I want to treat my injuries before going back.¡± Dave knew what Keh wanted to do¡ªKeh was afraid that Natasha would be worried if she were to find out about his injury. ¡°Do you really think you''ll be able to hide this from her even if you bandage up your injuries?¡± ¡°I''ll keep this under wraps for as long as I can,¡± Keh replied in a low voice, calm andposed even when he had just escaped a life-and-death situation. N?velDrama.Org content rights. That was the kind of person Keh was. Regardless of how disheveled he was, he would never be caught in the middle of inelegance. Dave only gave him a glimpse in response, for there was nothing else he could say. Hence, he turned the car around and went in a different direction. ¡°By the way, Boss seems like he''s researching something in the hidden room I was in earlier,¡± Keh abruptly started. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I''m not sure about this, but there were a variety of chemical products in his room. My instincts are telling me that he''s up to something,¡± Keh gloomily stated. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 ¡°Vermillion Base is infamous, and anything they do doesn''te off as unusual,¡± Dave remarked. Keh only lowered his gaze at that. A momentter, his eyes flicked to the side. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± Dave passed a pack to him without saying anything. Keh then took out a cigarette and lit it. The car window wound down a little, and Keh looked back outside. Between his bony fingers was his cigarette as he quietly blew the smoke out of the window, his pale and elegant face showing no emotions. ¡°Is it useful?¡± Dave asked. Dave''s voice pulled Keh back to reality, and he turned to look at his friend. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The relief thates with nicotine,¡± Dave said as he looked at Keh''s injuries. A smile spread across Keh''s lips at that. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± Dave shook his head. ¡°Never mind. I''m not as lucky as you; not everyone can get injuries like these.¡± ¡°d to know that you know that.¡± Dave drove faster. Soon, they arrived at a private clinic. The person in the clinic seemed to have sensed their arrival, for he opened the door the moment Dave reached the doorway. ¡°Dave,¡± greeted the man who looked like he was around forty years old. Dave nodded in response. ¡°Come in,¡± the older man said. Dave and Keh then stepped inside. If Keh were to go to the hospital to treat his gunshot injuries, there would certainly be questions raised about how he got them. However, a private clinic didn''t pose such problems. As Kehy in bed, the doctor studied the former''s injuries for a while before frowning. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave asked. Troubled, the doctor quietly said, ¡°We''ve run out of anesthesia.¡± It was Dave''s turn to frown. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I''ve been getting many patients recently, and I haven''t had the time to replenish the stock.¡± ¡°Where is it? I''ll go and get them right now,¡± Dave offered. ¡°But it''s quitete...¡± the doctor trailed off, stumped by the situation. ¡°That''s not something you should be worried about,¡± Dave gritted out. ¡°All right, then. Let me give you the address¡ª¡± Right then, Keh cut him off by saying, ¡°It''s fine.¡± Both the doctor and Dave turned to Keh, who was leaning against the headboard of the bed. ¡°There''s no need for such troubles. Just do it.¡± Hearing that, the doctor frowned. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Why are you afraid when I''m not?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°That''s not it. It''s just that...¡± ¡°Cut the crap and start work immediately.¡± With that, Keh sat up, seemingly having made up his mind. The doctor then turned to Dave and waited for thetter''s reply. A whileter, Dave bobbed his head. ¡°Do it.¡± There was nothing else the doctor could say after that, so he walked over to start preparing for the treatment. Meanwhile, Keh sat on the bed and thought about Natasha. A tender look surfaced in his eyes when her face appeared in his mind. Right then, the doctor walked over to him and said, ¡°We''ll be starting the treatment now.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Keh hummed distractedly. Thus, the doctor started treating the wound. The injury Keh sustained on his chest was quite deep, and the doctor needed to peel the skin back to properly sterilize the wound. However, Keh was silent the entire time despite how his chest muscle twitched from the pain and how beads of cold sweat had beaded his forehead. Once in a while, the doctor would nce at him before continuing. After a while of watching, Dave walked over to put a cigarette between Keh''s lips before lighting it. Although the mild nicotine was not going to help with the pain, a cigarette could help distract the person and allow them to space out. The smoke from the cigarette filled the room. Keh held the cigarette steadily between his lips and clenched his jaw, his action entuating his jawline that was pleasing to the eye. As expected, he looked much more rxed with the help of the cigarette, and the doctor could speed up his work. Keh had two major injuries and many smaller injuries. Just as the doctor was about to treat his smaller wounds, Keh stopped him. ¡°But we''re already here,¡± was what Dave said to him. However, Keh continued to put on his clothes as he said, ¡°It''ste, and it''s time to go back.¡± ¡°The slight dy won''t make much difference,¡± Dave said. ¡°Did she give you a curfew?¡± Nevertheless, Keh was unfazed by Dave''s teasing. As he smoothened the wrinkles of his shirt, he said, ¡°It''s not her; it''s me.¡± Dave gave him a questioning look. ¡°I''ve been getting a sense of foreboding ever since I came out tonight.¡± Keh did not give an exnation for his words, but Dave still deciphered what the former was talking about. Thus, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The two left. On their way back, Keh checked his phone. There were no calls made to him, nor did he receive any messages. Yet, the silence unnerved him. Keh''s worried look made Dave say, ¡°If you''re really worried, why don''t you make a call?¡± ¡°It''ste.¡± ¡°What I mean is to call Spencer.¡± Keh was briefly stunned by Dave''s rification. After giving Dave a long look, he called Spencer without saying another word. Spencer picked up after a few rings. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°You''re not resting yet?¡± Keh asked. Spencer retorted, ¡°You can''t have called thiste at night to find out whether or not I''m resting, right?¡± ¡°Did anything happen at home?¡± ¡°Everything''s fine... except for Natasha,¡± Spencer replied. Keh was close to letting out a sigh of relief until he heard the second half of Spencer''s response. His heart almost jumped to his throat. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She has a headache.¡± Keh tightened his grip on his phone. ¡°But don''t worry. She''s fine now,¡± Spencer reassured. ¡°Did you see it for yourself?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Keh queried. ¡°It''s indeed a littleplex, so I''ll need some time.¡± ¡°Boss was the one behind the poisoning,¡± Keh informed him. Spencer was not surprised about that. ¡°That''s the only possibility anyway.¡± ¡°I''ve gotten the antidote, but I''ll need you to take a look at it,¡± Keh said. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°On my way back.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you downstairs, then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Keh ended the call. Keh''s face was already pale during the treatment, and after the call, it seemed like even more colors had drained out of his face. Meanwhile, Dave somewhat figured out what was going on from Keh''s words. ¡°She had another episode?¡± he asked Keh. Keh nodded in affirmation, his expression grim. Dave''s gaze darkened. Knowing that anything he said would mean nothing but temporary constion and that Keh was currently wracked with worry, Dave kept his silence and sped up the car instead. Half an hourter, the car entered the castle''s parking lot. Spencer, who was dressed in ck, was standing a short distance away from their car. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 The two got out of the car and made their way over. Just as Keh arrived before Spencer, thetter noticed his paleplexion and asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Keh shot him a nce. Instead of waiting for a reply, Spencer continued, ¡°In the past, there were some people who underwent treatment without using anesthesia. Theirplexions were the same as yours right now.¡± Perhaps that was what a person who pursued the extreme and perfection would be like, regardless of what kind of industry they were in. Keh did not seem to be bothered by those words. Instead, he handed over all the medicine he had brought back. Spencer''s eyes roamed over the contents. ¡°So many?¡± ¡°Boss said this is the antidote, but I can''t trust him, so I brought everything back. Take a look,¡± Keh uttered. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Spencer opened the bottles, peeked inside, and got a whiff of them one after another. While smelling one of the medicines, he furrowed his brows. Dave turned to him and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°This smell...¡± Spencer frowned and directed his attention to the other two. ¡°This is no antidote. It''s a poison that can take one''s life without anyone knowing.¡± Keh and Dave exchanged looks with each other. After making that discovery, Spencer continued inspecting the other medicine. Seeing that, Keh uttered, ¡°Continue with the inspection. I''ll head inside first.¡± Spencer nodded in acknowledgment, and so did Dave. With that, Keh strode off. Staring at his retreating figure, Dave knitted his brows. Spencer continued smelling the bottles of medicine. As he still had no clue what kind of poison was in Natasha''s body, he was making no progress. Lifting his gaze to the expression on Dave''s face, he questioned, ¡°What is it? Are you envious?¡± Dave snapped out of his daze and looked at Spencer. ¡°Don''t you think he makes others envious of him?¡± Spencer could not help but nod his head in agreement after hearing his response. ¡°Indeed he does. He is the only man in this whole world who can abandon a woman and court her back again so shamelessly.¡± Dave was rendered speechless. ¡°Come on. Let''s talk inside,¡± Spencer urged. As the two entered the house, Dave popped a question. ¡°Do you think telepathy exists?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Of course. But it normally happens between siblings, especially twins. The same goes for a mother and her child. Basically, the younger the child is, the stronger the telepathy is. These are all facts supported by research.¡± ¡°How about those who are not biologically rted? For instance, a couple?¡± Dave inquired. ¡°Medical research shows that such cases are rare. I prefer to say that it''s a vague feeling that only those deeply in love could sense,¡± Spencer stated. Those words made Dave nod thoughtfully. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Why? Did you feel something?¡± Spencer probed. ¡°It''s just a casual question,¡± Dave retorted. ¡°There''s no such thing as a casual question.¡± Spencer looked at him intently. ¡°You''re talking about Keh and Natasha, right?¡± Dave shifted his gaze to Spencer and nodded, not denying it. Spencer observed him. If one were to say that women had strong intuition for other female counterparts, then men would only need one look to understand what another man was thinking. Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°Nat and Keh shared a deep bond since they were young. Despite all these years, she hasn''t had a change of heart, not even when Keh did many nasty things or when she knew very well that he most likely couldn''t remember anything from the past. She is the kind of person who would rather lose everything than settle for the status quo. As for Keh, he lost his memory because of her, yet he has fallen in love with her again even though he hasn''t regained his memory. These aren''t pure coincidences. It''s an attraction or affinity of the deep connection between them. They''re destined to be together.¡± Of course, Dave understood what he meant. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he looked at Spencer and remarked, ¡°I know. That''s why I''m envious of them!¡± ¡°There''s no need to be envious. You will also find your destined one someday,¡± Spencer said. Dave raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it? Don''t tell me you know physiognomy too?¡± ¡°I really do. How about you let me give you an assessment?¡± Spencer joked. ¡°Forget about it. I never believe in such things,¡± Dave said. Spencerughed. ¡°I''m serious. Judging from your facial features, I can foretell that you will meet the woman who''s very important to you this year.¡± In response, Dave merelyughed it off, taking it as a joke. Meanwhile, Keh freshened up and changed into a new set of clothes before heading over to see Natasha. A warm and cozy light was turned on in the room. The lighting was just right for him to get a clear view of the woman on the bed. Natasha was in deep slumber. Her long eyshes settled neatly along her tightly shut eyes, and there was an indescribable feeling of coziness to that sight. Gazing at her, Keh recalled how he was not around when she suffered a rpse that morning. At once, the man felt an inexplicable sense of heartache. He shifted his sight to Natasha''s hand, gently held onto it, and brought it near his lips. At that moment, Natasha''s eyshes quivered slightly before she opened her eyes. Looking barely awake, she stared at the man before her and muttered, ¡°Keh? You''re back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh''s voice was raspy. ¡°How are you? You''re not injured, are you?¡± Natasha tried to get up as she asked. At the sight of that, he quickly held her down. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Perhaps because the lighting was too dim, she did not notice anything even after sizing him up. Hence, she asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± Keh nced at the time and replied, ¡°A little past three.¡± It was, in fact, a miracle that the groggy Natasha could wake up at a time like that. ¡°Aren''t you sleeping yet?¡± she asked. ¡°Not yet. I still have to tend to some matters. You can sleep first. I''ll return in a bit,¡± said Keh in a slightly hoarse voice. Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°Okay. I''m so tired that I can''t keep my eyes open any longer. I''ll get back to sleep first. We''ll talk tomorrow if there''s anything.¡± He grunted in acknowledgment. With that, she shut her eyes. Soon after, she fell into a deep slumber again. Keh kept his eyes on her for a while more before he stood up, nted a kiss on her forehead tenderly, and left. Natasha, who was left alone in the room, remained sound asleep. Back in the living room, Spencer and Dave were still chatting away when Keh came down. Thetter walked up to them and inquired, ¡°How are things?¡± Spencer answered, ¡°I still don''t know what poison is in Nat''s body, so I can''t give you an answer for now.¡± ¡°How long more do you need, then?¡± Keh asked. ¡°It''s hard to say. I''ll need aboratory.¡± Spencer put forth his request. Without hesitation, Dave responded, ¡°No problem. Send me a list of items you need; I''ll take care of it.¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At that point, Keh interrupted, ¡°ording to Boss, the intensity of the pain will gradually increase till one can''t take it anymore. It may get so excruciating that one will want to end their own life even before the poison acts up. Spencer, her rpse has been getting more and more frequent these days. We don''t have much time to spare. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Spencer''s brows knitted together tightly when he heard those words. ¡°That''ll depend on how long it takes to get me aboratory.¡± Dave stared at him and promised, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Spencer seemed a little stunned initially but quickly nodded. ¡°All right. If that''s so, I''ll make sure to lose no time either. Rest assured that I won''t let anything happen to Nat.¡± Chapter 611 Chapter 611 The next day, Natasha woke up and saw an arm resting on her body. At the same time, she could feel someone''s body tightly pressed against her back. That was when she looked over her shoulder and found Keh hugging her from behind while sleeping soundly. The man kept himself close to her. Stray strands of hair fell loosely in front of his forehead, giving him a messy yet attractive look. His nose was sharp, and his facial features had a sense of indescribable graciousness. As Natasha fixed her eyes on him, her gaze gradually softened. Unknowingly, she quirked her lips into a smile. The aura she exuded was gentle. Then, she reached out to stroke his facial features. However, a pucker appeared between her eyebrows as she used her fingers to move the hair strands away from his forehead. There were heavy and light bruises and wounds all over his forehead as well as his face. Keh must have gotten injuredst night. Who could have possibly hurt him? While Natasha was spacing out, she identally tapped on Keh''s eyelid, which woke him up. He moved slightly and opened his eyes. Their eyes met. It was evident that he was still half-asleep. Gazing at her with sleepy eyes, he voicedzily, ¡°Good morning, Nat.¡± Natasha looked at him and responded in a low voice, ¡°I must have woken you up.¡± ¡°No, you didn''t,¡± Keh said in a hoarse voice, tightening his arms around her. With his chin resting on the top of her head, he nuzzled her gently as if he wanted to cling to her forever. Natasha could smell the faint woody scentbined with the smell of antiseptic from his body. ¡°You''re injured!¡± she voiced abruptly. Still holding her in his embrace, Keh replied nonchntly, ¡°It''s nothing serious.¡± The man was not at all bothered by his injuries. Natasha wanted to say something. Her lips moved for a bit, but she held her tongue eventually. In an attempt to get up from the bed, she budged a little. Then, Keh uttered, ¡°Nat, stop moving around, or I can''t sleep in.¡± There was a hint of suppressed emotion in his tone. ¡°I''ll get up now so that you can have a good rest,¡± murmured Natasha. ¡°No. I only sleep better with you in my arms,¡± he replied. With that, he held her tightly and nestled his head against her neck. By the end of his sentence, his maic voice carried a touch of hoarseness, deepening further. It was a perfect blend ofziness and elegance, rendering it impossible for her to resist him. Since he had behaved in such a way, she could say nothing in refusal. Instead, she stopped moving around and let him hug her to sleep just like that. Natasha, already feeling somnolent, somehow drifted to sleep as shey unmovingly in Keh''s embrace. The sun was out by the time she awoke again. Natasha checked the time and realized that it was already eleven. No signs of Keh could be seen on the bed. Her brows drew together. Just as she got up from the bed, the door was pushed open from the outside, and in came Keh. At that moment, he had changed into a new set of clothes. The man looked invigorated, unlike his sluggish self from a while ago. Keh walked in her direction. Looking at Natasha, he asked, ¡°You''re awake?¡± His voice sounded gentle as always. In response, she nodded with a bemused expression. ¡°When did you wake up? I didn''t even realize it.¡± Her reaction evoked a chuckle from him. ¡°I woke up long ago. I didn''t want to wake you up since you were sleeping so soundly.¡± As he spoke, he ced the things he was carrying on the table. ¡°You woke up right on time to eat.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I just woke up. Do I have to eat now?¡± ¡°The food is still hot. How about you go wash up first?¡± Keh suggested. She sighed in resignation and replied, ¡°All right.¡± After standing up, however, she did not head to the bathroom immediately. Instead, she walked toward her and bored her eyes into his as she asked, ¡°How do you feel? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Me? What''s wrong with me?¡± All of a sudden, Natasha leaned forward. Staring at the wounds on his face, she furrowed her brows and stroked them. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± When Keh heard her question, a smile touched his lips, and he replied, ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡± He fixed his gaze on her before continuing, ¡°Are you going to reward me for my painful injuries?¡± ¡°Reward?¡± ¡°A reward such as a kiss. It won''t hurt anymore if you kiss me.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. Keh chuckled, his handsome and fair face lighting up with delight. At that moment, he gave out a regal bearing. ¡°It seems like you''re not in pain anymore,¡± she said. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°No, it hurts.¡± The next instant, Natasha held his face and stood on tiptoes to kiss his wounds. His gaze was tender as he looked at her. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh''s eyes were still on her as he nodded. Natasha looked at him and beamed. Nheless, her bright eyes seemed to be brimming with worry. ¡°Are you not going to ask me aboutst night?¡± he asked, staring at her. ¡°There must be something that you need to do. It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it. You must have your reasons,¡± she voiced. Keh lowered his eyes and fixated his intent gaze on her. ¡°Nat, I promise to tell you everything after the matter ends.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Go and wash up before eating,¡± he urged. In response, she bobbed her head. Afterward, she headed to the bathroom. Keh patiently waited for her outside. It only took Natasha a short while to finish washing up. She walked out, feeling much more energized. At that time, he was holding a bowl of oatmeal, blowing on it to cool it down for her. When she headed in his direction, he said, ¡°It''s done. You can eat it now.¡± As a matter of fact, that kind of stuff did not seem like something Keh would ever do. That was what made his actions all the more touching. Natasha sat down and took the bowl from him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, she began eating. s, she did not have much appetite to enjoy the food. A few mouthfulster, she thought of something and called out to him abruptly, ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± said Natasha. ¡°What is that?¡± Keh asked, staring at her. She lifted her head to look at him. After hesitating for a moment, she voiced, ¡°There''s something wrong with my body. Even if I''m not sick, it could be something else affecting my body...¡± When he heard her words, an unfathomable glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll be fine,¡± he responded sometimeter. His reaction was too mild, as if he had already known about it long ago. Natasha knitted her brows. ¡°You knew about it?¡± He did not deny and merely nodded his head. ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. With Spencer''s help, you''ll be all right,¡± Keh enunciated with his eyes fixed on her. In a split second, realization dawned on her. She looked at him and questioned, ¡°It was you who called Spencer over?¡± Once again, Keh nodded, not denying anything. ¡°Did you find out about this much earlier?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°No. I felt that something was amiss, so I had hime over to check on you,¡± he replied. She gazed at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 ¡°Were you also the one behind Spencer''s response to me yesterday?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°No.¡± Keh shook his head. He stepped forward and reached for her hand. ¡°Nat, I won''t lie to you since I''ve decided to be candid with you. What happened yesterday waspletely unexpected. Till now, I still regret not being able to be by your side.¡± Gazing into his dark eyes that were brimming with sincerity, she said, ¡°But I''m d.¡± ¡°What are you d about?¡± ¡°I''m d that you weren''t there to witness what happened,¡± Natasha replied. Keh stared back at her and squeezed her hand. At that moment, he did not know what to say in response. After pondering for a moment, she continued, ¡°Keh, if... something untoward happened to me, promise me that you''ll take care of my grandpa.¡± That had him lifting his gaze to meet her resolute eyes. It felt as if he was stabbed in the heart with a dagger. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I''ll do no such thing!¡± Natasha frowned at him. ¡°I can take care of him together with you, but if you want to leave the job to me alone, I won''t do it,¡± Keh insisted. She still had her eyes on him. ¡°Yes, you will.¡± ¡°I will not!¡± Natasha''s gaze never left him, but she ceased arguing with him. It was because she knew that, despite his forceful denial, he would watch over her grandfather if anything untoward were to befall her. Noticing her silence, Keh took a deep breath and looked at her intensely. ¡°Nat, it''s not over yet. I don''t want you to give up so quickly.¡± ¡°I''m not giving up,¡± Natasha retorted firmly, staring back at him, her gaze equally intense. ¡°In fact, I am determined to live because of you, the three little ones, and Grandpa.¡± ¡°Then, don''t make such morbid statements,¡± he said softly. ¡°I don''t want to say such things either, but I''ve always had such bad luck. So, I must say it, Keh! I know that you will take care of Grandpa even if I don''t ask it of you, but my mind will only be at ease if I say it. This way, I know I''ll have no regrets or unfinished business if something really were to happen to me,¡± she replied, her voice heavy with emotion. There was nothing that Keh could say. He pulled Natasha into his embrace and wrapped his arms around her tightly. After a few minutes, he broke the silence by saying, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. I won''t allow it.¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± Natasha nodded, rubbing her head against his chin. As a matter of fact, she knew that her request was bound to break his heart, but she owed it to herself to ask it of him. Only then could she finally be at peace. Nevertheless, she would only say those words once because she knew how much it hurt those who loved her. Momentster, Keh released her from his embrace and gazed down at her, ¡°Eat up. After this, I''ll take you to Spencer.¡± Natasha nodded at his n. Under his watchful eye, she finished her food. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Natasha looked up at him and asked that question in her usual yful tone as if their solemn conversation earlier had not happened. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Yes!¡± Keh nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Let''s go then,¡± she urged. With that, the two of them left the bedroom together. Meanwhile, Spencer stood inside theboratory and surveyed the interior. He felt at home, as though he had returned to his ownboratory. The surroundings felt familiar to him. Dave, who had been standing by the side, uttered, ¡°Have a look around. Let me know if there''s anything else you need.¡± Spencer walked around the perimeter and swept his gaze across the room. Theboratory was well-equipped, and he could not identify anythingcking. ¡°How did you manage to do this?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dave asked. ¡°The time constraint, ¡° Spencer borated. ¡°If you have money, time is not a problem!¡± Dave answered with a small smile. His remark had Spencer raising his eyebrows in amusement. ¡°The way you talk like a rich and powerful man makes you seem like a friend of Keh.¡± Dave walked into the room and looked around before saying, ¡°It''s a matter of life and death. Time is of the essence.¡± Spencer cast him a deep look. Then, he nodded. ¡°Mmh.¡± At that moment, a knock sounded at the door. The two men turned at the sound. Keh and Natasha were standing in the doorway. When Spencer caught sight of Natasha, his gaze changed. ¡°Nat, you''re awake?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied in a rather t tone. A beatter, she walked into theboratory and scanned the room with her eyes. ¡°This ce is very simr to your oldboratory.¡± ¡°All these bottles and tubes are the same everywhere. They''re nothing special,¡± he said. Natasha nodded. ¡°So, what do I need to do?¡± Spencer nced at her. ¡°I need to perform a full body checkup on you and also take a blood sample.¡± ¡°Blood sample? Why?¡± ¡°Well, of course, I need to study your blood...¡± At that moment, Keh, who had been trailing behind, cleared his throat, calling attention to himself. Spencer looked over his shoulder to find Keh staring at him. Even though thetter did not act or say anything, he understood his intention with just that one look. Turning back to Natasha, Spencer continued calmly, ¡°I need to study your bloodposition. You wouldn''t understand even if I tried to exin. Just let me take your blood sample.¡± The long pause in his speech had not slipped Natasha''s attention, but she let it go and yed along. ¡°Okay. When shall we start, then?¡± ¡°We can begin now,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Where should I go?¡± ¡°Over there. Go andy down,¡± he ordered. At the sight of the bed, Natasha walked over without a word. Right then, Spencer turned to Dave and Keh. ¡°Would the two of you please give us some space?¡± Dave knew it was inappropriate for him to remain in the room, so he nodded and headed for the door. Keh threw onest nce at Natasha beforending his gaze on Spencer. ¡°I''ll be right outside. Just holler if you need me,¡± he said. ¡°Sure,¡± thetter replied. After the two men shut the door behind them, Spencer put on gloves and approached Natasha. Natasha was lying on the bed. Her delicate features were carefully neutral, devoid of any emotion. Just as his hands touched her skin, she suddenly called out, ¡°Spencer.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How long have we known each other?¡± she asked unexpectedly. ¡°Seven years?¡± Spencer guessed as he performed the physical examination on her. ¡°I can''t quite remember. It''s been a long time.¡± His tone sounded casual. Natasha pressed her lips together. ¡°Do you intend to hide the truth from me?¡± Stunned, he even stopped moving his hands. ¡°What did you say?¡± Boring her eyes into his, she enunciated, ¡°Keh''s very obvious hint to you. Did you think I would miss that?¡± Spencer''s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Since you noticed it, why didn''t you ask him directly instead of putting me in this difficult position?¡± ¡°I didn''t want him to worry,¡± Natasha said. ¡°So, you''d rather ask me this impossible question?¡± he countered. Impatience shed across her face. ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± Spencer frowned. After a moment of hesitation, he sighed and said in resignation, ¡°You''re poisoned. I don''t know what kind of poison it is. So, I need to take your blood sample to analyze it.¡± Poisoned... Natasha''s brows knitted together when she heard that word. So, my headaches aren''t because I have an illness but because I''m poisoned? Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Natasha fell into a daze, only regaining her senses a few momentster. As she stared at Spencer, she asked, ¡°When did I get poisoned? Why don''t I know anything?¡± While performing the checkup on her, he replied casually, ¡°How would I know if you don''t? Think back carefully if anything special happened.¡± At that, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Could this ur when I was at Vermillion Base...¡± Natasha mused. But there wasn''t anyone near me at that time. Spencer merely continued doing his work in silence. ¡°Is there a possibility that I got poisoned because I was hurt by des when fighting with others?¡± She lifted her gaze to look at him. Her countenance was unusually calm. It was as if she was analyzing another person''s poisoning case. Nheless, seemingly having grown used to herposed demeanor, Spencer replied, ¡°If the de was poisoned, it might be one of the possibilities.¡± Natasha ruminated on it, then muttered, ¡°But that''s not possible too. At that time, General Will tossed me into the southern camp to slowly torture me to death, so he couldn''t have done something as unnecessary as this!¡± Right after those words fell from her lips, Spencer shifted his gaze onto her. ¡°What did you say? The southern camp?¡± She looked up. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of ce the southern camp is?¡± he questioned. ¡°Isn''t that just a messy, chaotic ce filled with men where the strong bullies the weak?¡± she uttered nonchntly. Spencer was rendered speechless. He did not know how to respond to her description. After a brief pause of silence, he corrected her. ¡°The southern camp is a ce for monsters. Do you know why? That''s because the southern camp is Vermillion Base''s death camp. Every person there is inhumane, and no one, regardless of their gender, ever made it out of there alive.¡± Hearing his boration, Natasha knitted her brows and retorted, ¡°The situation there wasn''t as exaggerated as you mentioned!¡± ¡°How am I exaggerating? Did you really go there?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer could not help but look at her doubtfully. Still, he knew her very well. She was a taciturn woman and thus would never care to boast about something that did not happen. ¡°I''ve never heard of anyone escaping the southern camp alive. How did you do that?¡± he asked. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Blinking, Natasha replied indifferently, ¡°By killing others.¡± Spencer stared at her in a momentary daze, regarding her with a dubious look. ¡°Nat, I''m not looking down on you, but there''s no way you could''ve done that alone at that huge southern camp,¡± he said. ¡°If that''s the case, the Natasha standing before you right now would be a ghost,¡± she retorted. Spencer was stumped for words, so he asked, ¡°How did you make your way out by killing others, then?¡± ¡°Actually, I have you to thank for that.¡± ¡°Me?¡± She nodded before hinting at him. ¡°Your needle.¡± After a slight pause, he responded, ¡°Do you mean the needle I gifted to you previously?¡± Natasha bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°I gave you that needle so that you could treat yourself when you suffer a rpse from your wrist condition,¡± he remarked. ¡°Evidently, the needle did more than that. It saved my life,¡± she stated. He bored his eyes into her for a long while before he piped up, ¡°If I hadn''t known you and understood your personality, I would undoubtedly think you''re lying now.¡± Natasha remained silent. ¡°Did you truly kill those people and flee from the camp using a needle?¡± he then inquired. ¡°They came at me one by one. Maybe because they underestimated me, I had the advantage of taking them by surprise.¡± Her sudden humble remark prompted Spencer to praise her. ¡°Even if the initial enemies you fought underestimated you, what about the ones you faced afterward? You shouldn''t credit your sess solely on the element of surprise. Those people were all brawn and no brains. They had the strength butcked the strategies. Hence, what you relied on were your capabilities and intelligence!¡± Natasha did not feel like denying it. At times, receivingpliments from others worked wonders in brightening one''s mood. Looking at her, Spencer seemed to have suddenly recalled something. ¡°How many people did you kill?¡± Natasha furrowed her brows as she tried hard to recollect. ¡°I can''t remember clearly. Perhaps there was only one person left? Or did I murder every one of them? I was too exhausted to pay attention to the numbers.¡± He was at a loss for words as he gazed at the woman in front of him. She has a gorgeous, harmless-looking face, yet she''s uttering these hair-raising statements. ¡°Your beautiful appearance is such a waste,¡± he blurted out a few secondster. Natasha could not care less about his opinion. At that instant, she was only fixated on how she was poisoned. ¡°I''m considering this possibility. If they didn''t poison me on purpose, could it be one of those guys was poisoned, and I identally came in contact with the substance?¡± she asked. Hearing her deduction, Spencer said, ¡°Let me see the wounds you sustained previously.¡± Natasha immediately rolled up her sleeves and revealed the long and thin scar near her upper arm. As she had an extremely fair skin tone, it would not be easily discernible if one did not examine her skin closely. Spencer checked the scar before asking, ¡°Are there any other wounds?¡± She pulled her top a little lower, off her shoulder, to show him her skin near the upper part of her shoulder. After inspecting the wound, he shook his head solemnly. ¡°These wounds do not show signs of poisoning.¡± ¡°Not these?¡± she asked. ¡°Poisoned wounds wouldn''t recover so well. They will usually grow darker, and some may not even heal. Hence, these wounds are not the cause.¡± Natasha knitted her brows. ¡°What else can it be?¡± ¡°I''m afraid you''re the only one who knows that.¡± Spencer continued to examine her while she remained in a half-lying position. She took a walk down memoryne, meticulously reying the incidents that happened to her during that period in her mind. Ultimately, she was reminded of Boss. The image of him stayed in her mind. She recalled the scenes when Boss brought her out and told her the truth. At that time, she wanted to leave, but he injected her with something, causing her to fall unconscious afterward. When she woke up again, it was already the next day. At that thought, Natasha gazed at Spencer and queried, ¡°Could this poison be injected into my body?¡± He nodded. ¡°That''s highly usible.¡± In an instant, she narrowed her eyes, thinking back to where Boss had jabbed her with the needle. Then, she brushed her hair to one side, exposing her charming and alluring neck to view. ¡°Check this area.¡± Spencer leaned forward and inspected the ce she was pointing at. There was a tiny dot the size of a needle there. ¡°How long ago were you jabbed?¡± he asked. ¡°Half a month ago.¡± Spencer frowned. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Natasha queried. ¡°Under normal circumstances, the puncture wound from an injection should disappear after a few days. Yet, this wound hasn''t recovered after so long.¡± He stared at her. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, the poison was most likely injected into your body through this site.¡± Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Natasha came out of the room. Keh was waiting right outside. When he saw her, he immediately walked up to her. ¡°How did it go?¡± the man asked with concern. Shaking her head, she forced a smile and replied, ¡°Everything is fine.¡± Perhaps Keh knew her too well that he could not help but feel that her gaze seemed a little different than usual. ¡°I''ll go and check on Thalia,¡± said Natasha. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she strode off. Looking at her retreating figure, he drew his brows together into a frown. Secondster, he retracted his gaze and made his way into Spencer''sboratory. Just as Natasha was about to reach Thalia''s room, she bumped into Dave, who had walked up the stairs not too long ago. ¡°How''s everything? Are you all right?¡± he asked. Natasha, on the other hand, was scrutinizing him. Once she realized that he was unharmed, something became clear to her. ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, nodding. ¡°Rx. Nothing will happen,¡± Dave assured her. Once again, she nodded, but that time around, there was a smile on her face as she spoke. ¡°I hope so.¡± Without another word, he nodded and raised his leg, intending to leave. Just then, Natasha called out, ¡°Dave.¡± Dave turned around and looked at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Yesterday, when Keh went with you to sort out some matters regarding DX Group, did anything else happen?¡± she asked. He was stunned momentarily. Then, his gaze went elsewhere before he answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°That''s good to know,¡± Natasha responded with a smile. ¡°That''s all I wanted to ask.¡± With a pensive expression, Dave nodded and turned around to leave. After taking a few steps, he seemed to havee to some realization. However, by the time he looked over his shoulder, all he saw was her walking away. His brows puckered in a frown. A beatter, he continued to stride off. Meanwhile, Keh entered theboratory. ¡°How is it?¡± he asked as he eyed Spencer. ¡°How is what?¡± Thetter shot back a question instead. ¡°Of course, I''m asking about the examination.¡± ¡°For now, I can''t find any problems in the series of tests. To be honest, it''s my first time encountering this type of poison. It''s quite challenging, so I will require some time to do my research,¡± said Spencer. ¡°How about the antidote?¡± ¡°I need some time before I can give you an answer.¡± Hearing that, Keh nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡± Spencer no longer replied to him. Instead, he continued with his work and began to tinker with his equipment. Keh pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Did anything happen during the examination earlier on?¡± Without looking up, Spencer inquired, ¡°What exactly are you referring to?¡± ¡°There seemed to be something amiss with her when she came out, but I can''t put my finger on it!¡± Keh replied with a frown. ¡°Did she?¡± Spencer retorted before lifting his eyes to nce at him with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Howe I didn''t notice it?¡± Keh looked at him and asked, ¡°You didn''t tell her anything, did you?¡± ¡°I know nothing. What can I possibly tell her?¡± Still having his gaze on Spencer, Keh furrowed his brows. When there was no response from him, Spencer continued, ¡°Then again, Nat is an extremely intelligent woman. Although she doesn''t have high emotional intelligence, she''s very smart in every other aspect. There are some things you can hide from her for a while but not forever!¡± His utterances had Keh directing his attention back to him. Having made his point, Spencer announced, ¡°All right. I''m starting my experiment, and I need silence.¡± In another word, he was chasing Keh away. Keh shot a nce at him and asked, ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°I can''t be certain at the moment, but I will try my best.¡± Nodding, Keh cast his eyes downward before leaving without a word. The moment he walked out, he met Dave. ¡°How is it?¡± thetter asked. ¡°I''m afraid he still needs a bit more time,¡± Keh answered. Dave nodded in response. Upon noticing the grim expression on the other man''s face, he consoled him by saying, ¡°Don''t worry. Since it''s imed to be the antidote, then it should work. You have always been a lucky man. It shouldn''t be any different this time around.¡± A wry smile touched Keh''s lips. ¡°I hope so.¡± Just then, Dave voiced tentatively, ¡°There''s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°The guys at DX Group want to meet you.¡± Keh was taken aback. ¡°After thest time, they knew everything. Since then, they have been insisting on meeting you. I... I really can''t hold them back anymore. If you refuse to go to them, they may make their way here instead,¡± said Dave. Instead of replying to him, Keh knitted his brows. ¡°Keh, that matter happened so many years ago. It''s time to let it go!¡± Dave advised. Keh looked up at him. ¡°Furthermore, you''re the only one who''s ming yourself for what happened. None of the guys nurse a grievance,¡± Dave continued. When Keh still did not respond, he nodded and said, ¡°Fine. You shall make the decision yourself. Let''s see if you''ll hide when they find you first or if you''ll go and meet them.¡± A faint smile appeared on Keh''s face. ¡°What else can I say now?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What''s your decision, then?¡± ¡°I''ll go,¡± said Keh. Dave was astonished but pleasantly surprised at the same time. After all, Keh had been avoiding DX Group for many years. As of then, he had finally given in. ¡°Well, you said so yourself. I''ll let them know about it now. I''m sure they will be overjoyed,¡± Dave uttered. Keh gave the matter a thought before saying, ¡°No need. We''ll go over right away.¡± His response left Dave bbergasted. ¡°Let me inform Nat. I''ll meet you downstairs in a short while,¡± said Keh. Dave nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Keh made his way over to Thalia''s room. At that moment, Natasha was chatting with Thalia inside the room. After resting for a few days, Thalia felt much better. ¡°How are you? Are you doing okay?¡± she asked while looking at Natasha. ¡°Aren''t I perfectly fine now?¡± thetter responded. ¡°But that night, you...¡± Thalia eyed her skeptically. Natasha quirked her lips. ¡°I got poisoned, that''s all.¡± Thalia instantly froze. ¡°Poison? What poison?¡± ¡°We aren''t certain at the moment. Spencer is still doing his research. That''s why he hasn''te over to see you,¡± Natasha exined. ¡°So, you...¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I''m fine.¡± After giving it some thought, Thalia looked at her. ¡°Are the children aware of this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head with an indifferent expression. ¡°I''m telling you this because I want you to take care of the three of them should anything untoward happens to me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Thalia frowned, looking as if she wanted to say something else. ¡°I know this request is very sudden. I don''t mean to ask you to take up my responsibility. It''s just that the three of them are exceptionally talented and thus would not resign to living ordinary lives. One day, they will leave Keh and the safety the Hamilton family can provide for them. Once they join Darz, there will be no other family members looking after them. I''ll have to trouble you to look out for them when the timees!¡± Natasha said. Outwardly, she disyed no emotion. It was as if she was not talking about herself. At that moment, it dawned on Thalia that Natasha was leaving instructions of her will. For her, it was a huge responsibility. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 At that moment, Keh was standing outside the door. Natasha''s words cut his heart like a knife. Instead of barging into the room, he smoked a cigarette by the door. Meanwhile, Thalia looked at Natasha silently. As a person who lived dangerously, she had never consoled others. Thus, for a moment, she could note up with anyforting words. It was only after a long silence did she speak. ¡°Don''t say that. Spencer is here. With his superb medical skills, you''ll be all right!¡± Natasha lifted her eyes to look at Thalia and shed her a smile. ¡°Yeah. I believe in his medical skills. I was merely preparing for the worst. Don''t feel stressed out, okay?¡± Bereft of words, Thalia could only bob her head in response. Secondster, Keh knocked on the door. ¡°Nat,¡± he called out to her, gesturing for her toe out. Natasha looked over her shoulder and nced at him before standing up and getting out of the room. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± she asked. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After contemting for a moment, Keh replied, ¡°I need to go out to settle some matter. I''ll be back soon.¡± Natasha did not give him a response immediately. Instead, she stared at him without uttering a word. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked while locking eyes with her. Regarding him with a contemtive eye, she asked, ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± That caused Keh to chuckle. ¡°It''s not dangerous. My buddies from DX Group want to meet me, so I''m heading over to see them.¡± It was only then that Natasha nodded. ¡°All right. Come back soon.¡± He stepped forward and gave her a peck on the forehead. ¡°I''ll be back very soon, so don''t worry.¡± At that, she inclined her head in acknowledgment. Keh was about to leave when the three children came over. They saw him kissing Natasha''s forehead but found it nothing unusual as they had gotten used to it. All they did was exchange teasing nces with one another in silence. Upon arriving before the couple, Denise looked up at Keh and asked, ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡± When Keh turned around and saw the children standing behind him, he nodded and said, ¡°I need to make a trip to DX Group!¡± Denise nodded in response. ¡°The three of you must look after Nat and make sure she doesn''t skip her meals. Got it?¡± Keh exhorted. Benjamin and Anthony bobbed their heads in acknowledgment. Keh took another nce at Natasha before leaving reluctantly. Right after he walked off, Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise moved to stand beside Natasha. Staring at the man''s retreating figure, Anthony clicked his tongue andmented, ¡°I can''t believe someone that old is behaving like a teenager who''s madly in love!¡± His remark had Benjamin knitting his brows. ¡°Who are you calling old?¡± ¡°Daddy, of course,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Nat is a natural beauty who will forever be as young as an eighteen-year-old!¡± The boy then looked in Natasha''s direction, hoping to gain her favor. Natasha nodded and gave him an affirmation. ¡°You''re very sophisticated.¡± Denise could not help but mumble under her breath, ¡°Bootlicker.¡± Instantly, Anthony directed his gaze at her and asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Unless you think Nat is no longer young?¡± The little girl did not fall for his trap, as she knew he was trying to provoke her to say the wrong things. With a slight smile touching her lips, she said, ¡°What''s so good about being eighteen? Nothing is charming about girls that age. I feel that Nat is now in her prime. She''s smart, elegant, and beautiful. She is the embodiment of perfection.¡± Upon hearing Denise''s remark, Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces and gave her a thumbs- up. She''s the ultimate bootlicker. Denise gave them the side-eye. ¡°You two promised Daddy earlier that you''ll make sure Nat won''t skip her meals, so don''t forget about it.¡± With that, she turned around and walked to Thalia''s room. Anthony and Benjamin were at a loss for words. Natasha eyed the boys and gave them a piece of advice. ¡°This is why you should never mess with women, no matter how young or old they are!¡± ¡°Nat...¡± She nodded at them before saying, ¡°Trust me. You''ll thank me in the future!¡± Then, she entered the room as well. Anthony and Benjamin looked at each other, looking utterly helpless and confused. ¡°Come on. Let''s go!¡± Anthony urged. The two boys, too, went to Thalia''s room. Thalia was lying in bed when she saw Natasha walking in with the three children. At the sight of the other woman smiling and chatting as if nothing bothered her,plicated emotions welled up within her. There''s no way I could be as chill as her if I were in her shoes! Thalia began to understand why Anthony held Natasha in high regard. He respects and adores her because she deserves it! As she was staring nkly at Natasha, Denise''s sweet voice resonated in her ear. ¡°Thalia.¡± Thalia came to her senses and exchanged nces with Natasha, who shed her a soft, gentle smile. Thetter was behaving as though she was not the one who told her those pessimistic words earlier. ¡°Thalia?¡± Just then, Denise called out to her again. Only then did Thalia tilt her head to look at her. ¡°Yeah? What''s wrong?¡± Denise leaned over. Her exquisite little face was only a hair''s breadth away from Thalia''s. ¡°I should be the one asking you that. Why did you keep staring at Nat?¡± It had to be said that girls were observant. Right after she uttered those words, Anthony and Benjamin nced at Thalia before turning their attention to Natasha. Denise''s question stunned Thalia. Feeling a pang of guilt, she looked away and said, ¡°Because she''s pretty. We all like to admire pretty faces, right?¡± Everyone chuckled at that remark. Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°I can''t agree with you more, Thalia.¡± ¡°Right? Who doesn''t like to look at pretty girls?¡± Thalia concurred. Anthony could not help but say, ¡°Since you can now joke around, I suppose you''re almost recovered?¡± At the mention of that topic, Thalia tried to sit up in bed. ¡°It wasn''t anything serious, to begin with. Everyone is just making a mountain out of a molehill.¡± ¡°Making a mountain out of a molehill, huh? Did you know you were covered in blood when they brought you back? Did you know Denise was so terrified that she couldn''t stop crying?¡± Anthony asked. A corner of Thalia''s lips quirked upward. ¡°That''s why we''re besties,¡± she said, gazing at Denise. It was then Denise started mocking the boys. ¡°As if I was the only one crying. Didn''t you guys secretly wipe tears off your faces?¡± Thalia followed Denise''s line of sight and looked at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Really? You cried?¡± These boys actually cried for me? ¡°No, I didn''t!¡± Anthony denied. No one could force him to admit it. Benjamin, too, came up with an excuse. ¡°Dust got in my eyes, so...¡± His answer rendered Thalia speechless. Anthony instantly shot daggers at his brother. Hey, you''ve just indirectly admitted you cried! Upon noticing his deathly re, Benjamin exined further, ¡°Dust got into my eyes because of the helicopter''s rotor downwash when itnded...¡± That exnation was a little far-fetched but not unreasonable. Thalia looked at the boys and burst intoughter. ¡°Come on! Just admit that you two cried! Don''t worry; I won''t make fun of you!¡± Still, she could not hold back her curiosity. ¡°Can you re-enact how the dust got into your eyes?¡± Once again, she split her sidesughing. A pucker formed between Anthony''s and Benjamin''s brows. Didn''t she say she wouldn''t make fun of us? Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Both Anthony and Benjamin had their gazes pinned on Thalia, looking extremely unhappy. ¡°Come on. Re-enact it. I''ll take just one look,¡± she urged. ¡°Please have some self-respect, ma''am!¡± As Anthony spoke, he shed her a grim smile. ¡°I''m already lying here in this pathetic state. Can''t you grant me this humble wish of mine?¡± ¡°In that case, have the one who got dust in his eyes re-enact it for you.¡± Anthony turned to look at his brother, who was rendered speechless by his remarks. Thalia''s gaze lingered between the brothers for a while. Finally, she looked at Anthony and said, ¡°I want you to do it.¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin instantly perked up and cast a mocking nce at Anthony. However, Anthony was not about to make a fool out of himself and tly refused her request. ¡°Goodbye.¡± He then spun on his heels and strode away. ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± Thalia called out to him. ¡°If you leave now, don''t me me for using my ultimate technique on you once I''m fully recovered!¡± As such, Anthony abruptly stopped in his tracks, standing as still as a statue. Never did he expect that he would be tamed in that way¡ªsomeone threatening to tickle him. Clenching his fists, he swore to get rid of his weakness one day. Anthony turned around, his gazending on Thalia, who was also looking at him. The boy was zealous and thin-skinned, so she knew better than to go over the line with her jokes. ¡°Fine. Since you''re so petty, just forget about it, then!¡± Those words won her a re from Anthony. Thalia then shifted her gaze toward Denise and beckoned the little girl to ce her ear close to her. ¡°When I''m fully recovered, let''s hold Anthony down and teach him a lesson.¡± Although it was a secret, Thalia''s voice was not any softer than usual, so everyone heard her perfectly fine. Denise nodded immediately upon hearing that. ¡°I approve of that!¡± ¡°Why don''t you two go ahead and use a loudspeaker, huh?¡± Anthony asked, his voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°What can you do about it?¡± Thalia retorted. Denise, too, nced over at her brothers. Backing Thalia up, she eximed, ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°It sure is hard to deal with women and small-minded people¡ª¡± Anthony instantly held his tongue when he felt Natasha''s eyes on him. He paused for a moment and smiled as he rified, ¡°Nat is an exception, of course.¡± Seeing how afraid he looked at the moment brought a hint of disdain to Thalia''s and Denise''s eyes. Meanwhile, Natasha observed their silly antics on the side, smiling but never chiming in. Thalia got along well with the children, and although she did not say it out loud, Natasha knew that she would never allow the children to suffer any grievances. At the thought of that, Natasha''s mind was finally eased. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. There were no signs of sadness in her eyes as she watched the four of them while smiling. In them, instead, was serenity. It was not that Natasha was unafraid of death. In fact, it was very much the opposite. However, because of her beloved family, she was determined to be stronger. She continued gazing at the people dear to her heart, her fair skin sheening under the light. Meanwhile, Dave was driving the car, asionally taking a nce at the silent Keh. He pondered for a moment before asking thetter, ¡°Are you still worried?¡± Keh lifted his eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Indeed, the matter progressed beyond our expectations, but it''s not unsolvable.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Let Spencer handle it. Have some faith in him. He''ll definitely be able to do it.¡± ¡°We still need to take precautionary measures.¡± Naturally, Dave knew what Keh was talking about. Looking at thetter, he voiced, ¡°Yeah, it''s always good to n ahead. However, Boss won''t fall for our tricks so easily this time. I''m afraid it''ll be extremely difficult to find him.¡± His remark earned him a nce from Keh, who said, ¡°We can''t find him, but we can lure him right to our doorstep.¡± A chuckle escaped Dave''s lips at those words. As expected of Keh to always have a way. ¡°All right. I''ll be on standby, then,¡± he replied while maneuvering the steering wheel. The corner of Keh''s lips quirked into a smile when he looked at Dave, who also had a smile on his face. Just then, Dave seemed to have recalled something and looked toward the man beside him. ¡°Oh right, did you tell her what you were up tost night?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you talking about Nat?¡± Dave nodded in response. ¡°No, why?¡± Keh answered, shaking his head. Dave''s brows knitted together when he heard that. ¡°Keh, I think I might have let it slip.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When I went to look for you earlier, she was going to Thalia''s room. We bumped into each other, and she asked me how things went when you went to DX Group yesterday to take care of some matters. I thought that was the excuse you gave her, so I answered her without thinking much. It was only after I spoke that I realized something was amiss... I might have identally exposed you.¡± At the mention of that, Keh knitted his brows. If that''s the case, why didn''t Natasha confront me herself? ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave asked in concern, having noticed the man''s silence. ¡°She didn''t ask me about it,¡± Keh replied. At that, there was a feeling Dave could not quite put his finger on. ¡°She didn''t ask you? Then...¡± As Keh mulled over the situation, Dave suddenly piped up, ¡°Don''t you think that her gaze feels like it can see through you? She even scrutinized me. To be honest, I''ve never felt so guilty under a woman''s gaze.¡± His tone wasced with a hint of yfulness. Hearing that, Keh lifted his gaze to him. Scrutinized him? At that moment, he was also sizing Dave up. A thought crossed his mind all of a sudden, and he said in a low voice, ¡°I figured it out.¡± ¡°Figure what out?¡± ¡°The difference between you and me,¡± remarked Keh. ¡°Difference?¡± Keh fixed his obsidian eyes on the road ahead. A momentter, he murmured, ¡°She was testing you by asking about DX Group. If we did go to DX Group, then we''d both be hurt, but that''s not the case. Hence, I believe she''s trying to rule out some possibilities.¡± Realization dawned on Dave. ¡°No wonder I felt like something was amiss, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. So that''s what it was,¡± he voiced. Keh stroked the knuckle of his left thumb, his ebony eyes turning unfathomable. He seemed to be contemting something. ¡°Sorry, it was my carelessness that exposed you. You two... won''t get into an argument, will you?¡± asked Dave. Keh shook his head in response. ¡°I''d much rather she quarrel with me.¡± ¡°Well, that''s such an... interesting request,¡± Dave remarked, frowning. ¡°You wouldn''t understand.¡± With that, Keh took a deep breath and immersed himself in his thoughts. In many situations, he would rather Natasha had a huge row with him, but at the same time, he knew she was not one to do that. On the one hand, it was because of her personality. Natasha was a gentle but powerful person. No matter what predicament she was in, she would always be calm andposed. In fact, there were instances where she might alsoe across as apathetic. But Keh knew she was hard on the outside but soft on the inside. Hence, she would never quarrel with anyone. On the other hand, she had gone through a lot in recent years, and perhaps because of those experiences, she did not feel secure enough. Keh cast his gaze outside the car window. Nat, when will you finally be able to trust and ept me fully? Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Over at DX Group, the shutter of an inconspicuous factory rolled down as a car pulled inside. Subsequently, two men alighted from the vehicle. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Dave said, looking at Keh. Thetter pondered for a moment and eventually followed behind him. They then entered an elevator, and after Dave ced his finger on a fingerprint scanner, the elevator began to descend. ¡°Well? Does it feel familiar?¡± Dave asked. Keh shook his head in response. ¡°There have been some big changes, but I''m surprised you guys retained the location of the base.¡± ¡°This ce holds a sentimental value for everyone. That''s why we didn''t move.¡± At that, Keh buttoned his lips. ¡°We''re all awaiting your return,¡± Dave voiced. Once again, Keh nced at him but said nothing. It was then the elevator came to a halt. As the doors slid open, a modern and hi-tech ce soon came into view. It formed a stark contrast to the exterior of the factory. There was an abundance of workstations andputers scattered throughout the space, and multiple screens were hung on the walls. Most importantly, ten or so people stood outside the elevator. Keh was stunned to see them. Conversely, Dave quirked the corner of his lips into a smile and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Slowly, Keh stepped out of the elevator. The faces that were once familiar to him turned to look in his direction. Just as he walked forward, they greeted him in unison, ¡°Wee back, Boss.¡± Keh looked at them, not quite knowing what to say at the moment. Thereafter, memories of the past began ying in his mind like scenes in a movie. Dave stood aside and continued to look on in silence as Keh gradually made his way down the steps and arrived in front of the group of people. Aplicated look crossed Keh''s eyes as he looked at them. None of them piped up, merely exchanging nces with one another. Nevertheless, silence spoke volumes. A momentter, a smile spread across Keh''s face. He took a step forward and enveloped the two men who stood at the front of the group in an embrace. ¡°It''s been a long while.¡± Following that, the rest of them swarmed over and surrounded him. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± They called out to him. Looking at the men, Keh remarked, ¡°Right now, I''m no longer your boss.¡± ¡°No, you''ll always be our boss,¡± said the two men, echoing one another. Gratified, Dave took in the scene with a smile touching his lips. Keh continued embracing the men and only released them after a few moments. ¡°How''s everything? Are you all doing all right?¡± he queried. ¡°Everything''s fine. We just miss you, that''s all.¡± ¡°That''s right, Boss. You finally came back to see us.¡± ¡°When one leaves DX Group, one may never return. That''s a rule, and I can''t break it,¡± said Keh. ¡°Dave got rid of that rule after you left. We''ve all been waiting for your return.¡± Hearing that, Keh turned around to look at Dave. Thetter arched a brow, exining, ¡°You know I''m not a stickler for rules.¡± ¡°You''re being irresponsible toward DX Group.¡± ¡°You''re right. I''m not apetent leader, so what do you say? Would you like to considering back and assuming your former position?¡± Dave raised a brow, evidently having no qualms about relinquishing his position to his former leader. Words eluded Keh. In the next second, the rest of the men began to cheer, ¡°Come back, Boss!¡± When Keh heard their shouts, he turned to look at them and replied, ¡°Dave doesn''t fancy the rule, but I was the one who made it a rule in the first ce. Therefore, it can''t be broken. I''ve left DX Group, and that''s that.¡± ¡°Boss...¡± ¡°Also, I''m not your leader anymore. Dave is. You should all get used to that,¡± added Keh. They stared at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Just then, Dave stepped forward and chimed in, ¡°I don''t like it when they address me as ''Boss.'' In my opinion, it sounds crude, and I''d much rather they address me by my name, Dave.¡± ¡°That''s right! Boss, you''re always going to be our boss, and Dave is Dave. Neither of you is receable. Isn''t that right, boys?¡± one of the men who stood at the front of the group uttered. The other men echoed those sentiments and responded in unison, ¡°Yeah!¡± While Keh was stumped for words, Dave suggested, ¡°Our boss has just returned, and he isn''t used to the environment here. Why don''t we take a stroll down memoryne and remind him how we used to do things?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± the men replied. They then surged forward and lifted Keh, throwing him in the air. Laughter erupted in the ce right then, and Keh''s heart was eventually softened by the cheery moment. He looked at Dave, who wasughing at the side, and said, ¡°What about Dave, boys?¡± Dave was taken aback as several men dashed toward him. Seeing that, he instantly voiced, ¡°You know I don''t like that.¡± The men exchanged looks with one another, not uttering a word. ¡°Go on. Have fun with your boss,¡± Dave instructed in a low voice, his domineering aura resembling that of a true leader. Nheless, a secondter, three men stepped forward and lifted him. After joining the crowd, Dave was thrown in the air. They were all nearing their thirties, but at that moment, the pure bliss and happiness they felt made them smile as if they had returned to being teenagers. At that moment, themotion attracted the attention of the rest of the people who were busy working. They all had faint smiles stered on their faces when they saw the lively scene. Nheless, their gazes did not linger for long, for they quickly returned to their work. It took a while for the little moment of fun to dampen. As Keh was in the midst of catching up with them, the door swung open, and in came a woman who appeared to be in her twenties. Seemingly a university student, she was youthful and beautiful. Her gazended on Keh as soon as she entered the room, a look of delight manifesting in her eyes. Subsequently, she made her way toward them. ¡°Dave,¡± she called. Dave turned around and froze for a second, surprised to see the woman. ¡°Alexia, why are you back?¡± ¡°I''vepleted my mission,¡± said the woman named Alexia. ¡°So soon?¡± She nodded in acknowledgment and shifted her gaze toward Keh. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Dave caught on almost immediately. ¡°You want to meet your savior, huh?¡± Alexia nodded once more, her eyes sparkling. ¡°You''re pretty well-informed,¡± said Dave. ¡°No, it''s just a coincidence that I happened toe back at this time.¡± She could have fooled anyone else, but he was not one to be easily deceived. Dave nodded in response. ¡°All right, but I have to remind you, he already has a family of his own. You should mind your distance.¡± Stunned, Alexia took a moment to register his words. ¡°He... got married?¡± ¡°How do I put this... Well, it''s a long story. They aren''t married yet, but they have everything and more to be considered a family.¡± She did not understand what Dave was saying. Just as she was pondering, he added, ¡°You''ll understandter on.¡± With that, Alexia nodded in response. ¡°Go on,¡± Dave urged. Immediately, she strode toward Keh. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Alexia stared at the man''s back as she inched toward him, her eyes filled with anticipation. Memories of the time when she was young came flooding back to her. She had lost both of her parents during the riot, causing her to be a lonely and helpless little girl whose life was in danger. It was then Keh showed up as if he was heaven-sent and freed her from her misery. At that thought, an unbidden smile touched her lips. I''ve waited too long for this day! She stood behind him and took a deep breath before voicing, ¡°Savior!¡± Keh was still chatting with the men, so he had not noticed her. Even when he heard her voice, he did not give it much thought until one of the men beside him turned around and said, ¡°Alexia? You''re back?¡± That had him turning around slowly. With the corner of her lips quirked into a smile, Alexia looked at Keh as if she only had eyes for him. ¡°Savior.¡± Keh knew, without a doubt, that she was looking at him and talking to him. However, he had no recollection of her. Everyone wore puzzled expressions on their faces as they watched on. With a distant look in his eyes, Keh gave Alexia a once-over and queried, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I''m Alexia. You saved me when I was a little girl,¡± she replied. He then narrowed his eyes as though he was searching through his mind for memories of her. Unfortunately, it was evident that nothing came up. ¡°You don''t remember me?¡± Alexia asked, disappointment appearing in her eyes. Just then, Dave chimed in, ¡°A riot broke out during one of our missions eight years ago. A young girl was almost shot by an arrow, but you saved her in the nick of time.¡± At the mention of that matter, Keh nodded contemtively. ¡°I suppose something like that did happen.¡± A look of delight manifested on Alexia''s face. ¡°That''s her. She''s all grown up now and has be a part of DX Group,¡± exined Dave. Alexia looked at Keh with anticipation, as if she was waiting for a response or to be praised by him. At that moment, she seemed to have returned to being a child. s, the man merely swept his gaze past her and nodded indifferently. ¡°That did happen, but I can''t remember it clearly.¡± He then fixed his gaze on Dave and chided, ¡°Seriously? You can''t even spare a child?¡± A child... Hearing those words, Alexia retorted, ¡°I was a child when we met, but I''m not one anymore.¡± That took Keh by surprise. After snapping back to his senses, he nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything else.¡± Yet, she frowned at his apology. ¡°You don''t have to apologize to me, Savior. All these years, I''ve always wanted to meet you and thank you personally.¡± ¡°Don''t mention it. Anyone would''ve done what I did back then.¡± Alexia shook her head, staring at him. ¡°No, not everyone would do something like that.¡± She witnessed gruesome things during the riot, so she was very certain not many had the courage that Keh possessed. Keh cast his eyes downward. ¡°What I meant was that anyone in DX Group would''ve done the same. Isn''t that right, Dave? You''d do it, too, right?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dave nodded. ¡°Indeed, but I''d be a step behind you.¡± Keh smiled at that. Even so, no matter what they said, Alexia still regarded Keh as her one and only savior and the first ray of light in her life. ¡°It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember the incident. I still want to thank you from the bottom of my heart, and one day, I''ll definitely repay you for saving my life!¡± she dered. ¡°There''s no need for repayment. Since you survived the ordeal, you should live well,¡± Keh replied. The young woman bobbed her head. ¡°I will.¡± Without saying anything else, he nodded at her in acknowledgment before shifting his gaze toward Dave. ¡°Why don''t we look for a quiet ce? I don''t have much time to spare since I have to head back soon.¡± ¡°Let''s go upstairs,¡± thetter suggested. The two men turned around and left, with the other men following closely behind. Alexia wanted to say something, but Keh had already left by the time she raised her head. A smile yed about her lips as she stared at the man''s retreating figure. I knew I would see you again. If God truly exists, He''d give me an opportunity to repay you... That thought prompted her to smile even brighter than before. Upstairs, the jolly atmosphere soon turned heavy. ¡°Boss, we know you haven''t gotten over what happened to Zavier, but it has been years since then. No one mes you, so you shoulde back to us...¡± ¡°That''s right, Keh. Everyone was delighted to hear that you''d being back. None of us me you for what happened, so please,e back,¡± Mike persuaded. He knew Keh before DX Group was established, long before anyone else, and he had been following thetter ever since. Hearing their persuasion, Keh lifted his gaze and fixed his obsidian eyes on Mike. ¡°You''re the one who told everyone I wasing back, right?¡± Mike was stunned for a moment. ¡°You can''t me me for this, Keh. Many saw you as well...¡± ¡°Only a few among them know who I am. Besides you, no one else can spread the word about my return so quickly.¡± Mike fell silent before murmuring, ¡°Yes, it was me. I just wanted to see you and convince you to come back...¡± Keh sighed in resignation as he gazed at him. ¡°Please, Keh. Come back!¡± ¡°Yeah, Boss!¡± The other men chimed in as well. ¡°Haven''t I already?¡± Keh retorted. ¡°What we meant was for you to return to the base and continue to fight alongside us!¡± At that moment, Keh tilted his head to nce at Dave, who was making a call outside. ¡°DX Group has been growing stronger day by day under Dave''s leadership. This shows that he''s a capable leader. Where does that leave him if you insist on having me back?¡± he questioned. Silence hung in the air as soon as those words fell from his lips. ¡°Dave doesn''t mind, which shows that he doesn''t like being in charge, but it''s a fact that DX Group has made significant development since he became the leader. I don''t know what you guys are thinking, but I know that DX Group might not have turned out this way if I were the one who had been in charge,¡± Keh continued. None of them dared to say a single word upon hearing his utterances. After all, Keh was an intimidating man. Although he treated them like good buddies, his imposing aura alone was enough to render them speechless at critical moments. Once again, a sigh of resignation escaped Keh''s lips as he gazed at them. ¡°I''m aware of your sentiments and appreciate your kind thoughts. For that, I can promise to visit often and keep in contact with everyone. However, there''s only one person in charge of DX Group, and that''s Dave. Have I made myself clear?¡± Convinced, the men bobbed their heads in unison. All of a sudden, Mike broached a question that caught everyone''s attention. ¡°Keh, I heard you came back because of Vermillion Base. Is that true?¡± He was always good at keeping everyone in suspense. The rest of the men fixed their eyes on Keh, awaiting a response from the man himself. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 At that moment, Keh looked at him. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°It was me.¡± Just as Mike was trying toe up with an excuse, Dave came in. Thetter strode straight to Keh and looked at him. ¡°I was the one who said it, so if you want to me someone, me me.¡± Mike immediately stood up when he heard that. ¡°No, that''s not true. I overheard Dave on the phone.¡± ¡°Mike.¡± Dave patted him on the shoulder, motioning him to sit down. ¡°There''s no need to speak up for me. Anyway, I don''t n to hide it from him.¡± Mike knitted his brows. ¡°Dave...¡± Aside from being well aware of Keh''s temper, he also feared that the matter would drive a wedge between the two of them. ¡°Don''t worry. This isn''t the first argument we''ve had,¡± said Dave reassuringly, indicating that he needn''t worry. Mike''s gaze shifted to Keh, and only after seeing that thetter did not speak did he fall silent. Meanwhile, Dave also turned to look at Keh. ¡°Even if you didn''te, I''ll still tell them about this matter. Keh, the power of Vermillion Base can''t be underestimated. Although you can win through tactics using personal strength alone, you can''t be so lucky every time. Not to mention, Boss will only be more and more vignt, and it''ll only be more difficult and dangerous in the future.¡± Keh stared at him. How can I not know this fact? It''s just that... Just then, Dave pressed his hands on the table and fixed his gaze on Keh as he said, ¡°It''s time to leave the past behind, Keh. Zavier''s death back then was because of a problem in decision- making. All three of us agreed to it: you, me, and Zavier. So even if something happened, it wasn''t your responsibility alone. Besides, I believe that even if Zavier knew about it, he wouldn''t me you. Everyone here is the same. We all chose this path, so we won''tin even if we have to sacrifice ourselves. Ask them if you don''t believe me.¡± Everyone around Keh nodded solemnly when thetter swept his gaze over them. Knowing that Keh was still hesitant, Dave kept his gaze locked on the former and continued, ¡°Also, even if you don''t think about yourself, don''t you think you should think about Natasha? Do you still want to avenge her? Or do you n to let her walk into the jaws of danger again?¡± Keh''s gaze darkened a little when the other man brought up Natasha. Not only did Dave know precisely how to persuade Keh, but he also knew very well that Natasha was currently the other man''s biggest weakness. Silence hung in the air for some time before Keh took a deep breath and lifted his gaze to Dave. ¡°You know me best, Dave, so you know how to persuade me. But at the same time, you also know that what I decide will not change.¡± Dave knitted his brows. ¡°Boss...¡± ¡°Boss!¡± The people around were looking at them at that moment. Keh looked at them and let out a sigh. ¡°I''ll figure out a solution for the matter between me and Vermillion Base. None of you are allowed to interfere. If I find out that any of you did, don''t me me for not holding back. All right. I came over just to say hello to you all. If there isn''t anything else, I''ll be going then.¡± With that, he got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Boss, this is for you!¡± Just as Keh got up to leave, Mike suddenly stood up with a box in his hand. The former''s gaze changed as soon as he saw the box. ¡°Zavier gave this to me before setting off when you all were on the mission together back then. He instructed me to hand it to you personally, but the following events happened so suddenly that I forgot to do so. I just recently discovered it as I was packing my things,¡± Mike exined. Keh raised his slightly trembling hands to receive the box. At that moment, all eyes were on him, even Dave, who was well aware of the contents of the box and even more so its significance. However, just as Keh was about to touch the box, his hands clenched into fists. ¡°Boss.¡± Keh lifted his gaze to look at Mike. ¡°Since so many years have passed, you shall continue keeping this!¡± After saying that, he retracted his hands, turned around, and headed outside. ¡°Boss!¡± Dave furrowed his brows as he looked on. Keh still can''t move on from what had happened. ¡°Dave.¡± Just then, Mike looked at Dave with a troubled expression. ¡°I''ll give it to him,¡± Dave said before taking the box from Mike and following after the other man. Alexia had been waiting outside the entire time, and when she saw Keh walking out, she immediately approached him. ¡°My savior...¡± However, Keh walked straight past her as if he did not see or hear anything. Alexia stood there and frowned as she watched Keh pass her while sporting a grim expression. Just as she was thinking about something, Dave also came walking out. ¡°Dave,¡± Alexia called out as she looked at him. Dave met her gaze. ¡°What''s wrong, Alexia?¡± ¡°What''s the matter with him?¡± she asked. Dave cast a discreet look at Keh''s figure. ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just a private matter.¡± ¡°But he looks very unhappy,¡± Alexia remarked worriedly. Aplicated look crossed Dave''s eyes. ¡°Alexia, I still have something to do. I''ll talk to youter.¡± After saying that, he hurried behind Keh. Alexia stood where she was, staring at Keh''s retreating figure with a frown. The next moment, she turned around and headed inside, staring at the dejected people. ¡°What happened just now?¡± In the car, Keh sat on one side without saying anything. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Dave broke the silence. ¡°Keh, I''m your buddy, not your driver. Are you nning to remain silent the entire way back?¡± Keh snapped out of his reverie. ¡°This is much better than you expected, right?¡± Dave nced at the other man. Indeed. I thought about it when I was heading there. This is Keh''s sore spot and also his forbidden territory. Either I''ll seed today, or he''ll throw a fit. But I never expected him to be as quiet as he is now. He pursed his lips before replying, ¡°Indeed. You''ve changed a lot.¡± Keh forced a small smile but did not say anything further. Everyone would change depending on what they had gone through, and certain situations would indeed cause people to mature quickly. It was apparent that it was thetter for Keh. Back then, when he left DX Group and returned to take over thepany, he was also not used to it. Despite that, he was still able to develop the business into the worldwide conglomerate it was now through his own means and intelligence. Others might merely praise him for being outstanding, but only he knew the challenges and difficulties thaty in between. His gaze became gloomier as he looked out of the window. Along the way, neither of them spoke much. After the car came to a stop, Keh got out and was about to walk away when Dave called out, ¡°Keh.¡± He turned, and Dave tossed the box at him. Keh immediately reached out and caught it. He wanted to say something, but Dave beat him to it. ¡°This belongs to you. Don''t continue to put pressure on Mike. If you truly don''t want it, just throw it away.¡± After saying that, he mmed the door shut after getting back into the car and drove off. Keh stood rooted to the spot, staring grimly at the box in his hands. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 At that time, Natasha was taking a stroll downstairs and happened to witness the scene. Due to the substantial distance, she could not hear what they said and could only vaguely make out that something was off about the mood between them. Just as she was debating whether to approach them, Keh suddenly turned around, and their eyes met. Before Natasha could say anything, Keh smiled at her, and she reciprocated the smile. Keh approached her and ced one hand on her shoulder while stroking her slightly messy hair with the other. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± he asked. Natasha continued smiling as she looked at him. ¡°Yes. If this answer pleases you, then yes!¡± He let out a chuckle despite knowing that it was not the case. Just then, Natasha stared at him. ¡°Did you guys... quarrel?¡± ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°No? I noticed that something was off between you two,¡± shemented. Keh let out a sigh when he heard that. ¡°It''s just some matters of the past. I''ve long gotten used to it,¡± he replied casually. Since he was unwilling to talk about it, Natasha did not press him further and simply nodded. ¡°Let''s go. You''re still not well, so you need to rest more.¡± Keh took her hand and led her back. ¡°Keh, I merely donated some blood. You make it sound as if I underwent a major operation,¡± she remarked. ¡°To me, your blood donation is undoubtedly a major operation!¡± Keh said. His words rendered Natasha speechless. ¡°So, it''s necessary to recuperate properly.¡± She furrowed her brows when she heard that. Keh checked the time before continuing, ¡°It''s time for afternoon tea, anyway. Let''s go.¡± Initially, Natasha wanted to refuse, but she could sense that he was not in a good mood, so she didn''t say anything and followed him resignedly. At the dining table, Natasha was eating while Keh watched from the side. She shifted her gaze to him. ¡°Would you like a bite?¡± Keh continued staring at her without saying a word. Natasha immediately scooped arge spoonful of food and brought it to his mouth. Of course, he figured out her intention. He looked down at the spoon before opening his mouth to eat. ¡°It''s not bad, right? Here. Have some more.¡± She scooped another spoonful to feed him. ¡°It''s okay. I don''t like sweet food,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°But it''s not that sweet,¡± Natasha argued. Keh''s eyes wandered for a moment before he said, ¡°Or, I''ll eat yours and get you a new one?¡± Upon hearing that, she immediately held the bowl close to her. ¡°No need. I''ve almost eaten it all.¡± Keh couldn''t help butugh when he saw her mischievous and adorable little antics. Seeing the smile on his face, Natashamented, ¡°You finally smiled.¡± Only then did he realize that she was trying to cheer him up. He lowered his gaze as he stepped forward and held her hand. ¡°So you were trying to lift my mood?¡± Natasha pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Not entirely. I also don''t feel like eating anymore.¡± Keh let out another chuckle. He took hold of her hand and kissed it. ¡°Thank you, but you didn''t have to do that, Nat. You just need to be yourself.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll always be myself.¡± Keh gave her a particrly tender gaze. At that moment, the three children came downstairs. ¡°Tony, Spencer has been doing something in that room for almost a day. What is he up to?¡± Denise wondered. ¡°Why don''t you just ask?¡± The little girl replied, ¡°Thalia''s injuries have not healed yet. If Spencer can bear not seeing her for the whole day, he must have something very important to tend to. I wouldn''t dare to bother him.¡± ¡°Denise is right. Spencer must be doing something important there!¡± Benjamin chimed in. Denise nodded in agreement. While they were conversing, Denise turned and spotted Keh and Natasha sitting in the dining room. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes lit up as she immediately ran over. ¡°Daddy, you''re back.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keh said with a nod. ¡°Did you go to the headquarters of DX Group, Daddy?¡± Denise inquired. Keh nodded. ¡°I did!¡± ¡°What''s it like there?¡± she asked. ¡°It''s very ordinary. Nothing special,¡± he replied curtly, not describing any details. Denise thought for a while before responding, ¡°I don''t believe it at all. You''re lying, Daddy.¡± ¡°You''re getting smarter by the day, Denise. You can tell that I''m lying now.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± the little girl whined. Kehughed. ¡°You don''t love me anymore. I''m not your most precious daughter anymore!¡± ¡°Who said so? You''ve always been my most precious daughter,¡± Keh said. ¡°Then why are youughing at me?¡± ¡°Because you''re cute, of course.¡± Denise''s face finally lit up at Keh''s praise. At that moment, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Keh. ¡°By the way, Daddy, do you know what Spencer is doing in the room?¡± Keh heard the entire conversation between the three kids and concluded that their curiosity was indeed overwhelming. They can see and rte to anything, and there''s nothing they can''t see or sense. After contemting for a while, he nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°What is he up to?¡± Denise blinked inquisitively. Anthony and Benjamin also gazed at Keh, waiting for his answer. However, Keh leaned in and whispered something into Denise''s ear. After hearing what he said, she frowned and whined, ¡°Daddy!¡± Keh''s mood was indeed much better after teasing the little girl for a while. He said as he looked at her, ¡°All right. Of course, Spencer is busy with something important. In any case, you three mustn''t disturb him. Understood?¡± Since their father had already put it that way, they could only nod in response. Just then, the housekeeper brought over a cup of coffee. ¡°Your coffee, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh gave her a nod in acknowledgment. He then put Denise down and lifted the cup before turning to Natasha. ¡°I''ll go upstairs and have a look.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied with a nod. Keh then shifted his gaze to the three children. ¡°Stay here and apany Nat. Be good, okay?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± said the three children in unison. He nced at Natasha again before getting up and heading upstairs. As soon as he went upstairs, Denise leaned toward Natasha and asked with a frown, ¡°Nat, is Daddy unhappy?¡± Natasha also looked in Keh''s direction and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Denise asked. At that moment, Anthony and Benjamin also gathered around and regarded their mother curiously. Natasha, on the other hand, withdrew her gaze and looked at the three children. Before responding, she took a deep breath. ¡°He''s probably unhappy because he got into an argument with his buddy.¡± Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise exchanged baffled looks. What? Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Spencer was still in theb when Keh returned. There were various tubes and bottles all over the table and beakers full of mysterious-looking liquid. Spencer had a serious expression on his face that made it hard for anyone to guess how the experiments were going. Suddenly, Keh walked in and ced a cup of coffee in front of him. Spencer looked up and his tense expression rxed at the sight of Keh. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said. Keh nced at him. ¡°I heard that you''ve been in here for a whole day. Any progress?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Spencer replied. He continued to look at Keh as he replied, ¡°I''ve done a full test on Nat''s blood. There are traces of poison, but I''ve never seen anything like it. I''ve asked a lot of otherbs, but none have any information on the poison, which means it was specifically made. So far, I haven''t been able to figure out itsponents.¡± Keh''s frown gradually deepened as Spencer spoke. ¡°So what does that mean?¡± ¡°It means you''d better mentally prepare yourself. Seems like this is going to be a long battle,¡± Spencer replied coldly. ¡°What about the antidote?¡± The antidote was something that Keh had gone into the lion''s den for. It wasn''t a hundred percent foolproof, but it was the only chance they had so far. Spencer ced the medicine on the table. ¡°I''ve already done a test on all the medicine you brought back and I''ve also sent theponents to otherbs overseas for them to help figure it out as well. So far, we''ve already crossed three off the list. Out of these three, there are two poisons and one antidote, but it''s not the corresponding antidote to what Nat has.¡± ¡°I took all of them as a precaution in case Boss was lying, but he did say that one of them is the antidote,¡± Keh said. ¡°Don''t worry just yet. That so-called antidote is still being tested. Theponents are quite complicated, so it will take some time.¡± ¡°How long?¡± Keh asked. Spencer took a sip of the coffee and stretched his tense muscles. After a brief pause, he finally replied, ¡°Well, if I pull another all-nighter and keep working on it without any sleep, I should be able to tell you by tomorrow night.¡± Keh''s expression became serious as he stepped closer to Spencer. ¡°Alright. Thanks in advance.¡± Spencer stopped drinking his coffee and stared at Keh in surprise. What kind of dictator does one have to be to say something like that? He took a deep breath and stared at Keh directly. ¡°I haven''t eaten or drunk anything today.¡± Keh just looked at him. ¡°Aren''t you drinking coffee right now?¡± Spencer looked at the coffee in his hand and paused incredulously before looking at Keh again. ¡°This is the first thing I''ve had all day. My stomach is still empty!¡± Keh nodded, looking as if he had finally understood what Spencer meant. ¡°I''ll get someone to deliver some food in a minute.¡± Spencer was rendered speechless. He smirked coldly as he looked at Keh. ¡°As expected of a capitalist. You''re all vampires.¡± Keh looked back at him seriously. ¡°Spencer, you know how important this is to me. Nat''s life is in your hands right now. You''re going to have to power through this.¡± Spencer''s brow finally rxed and he nodded. ¡°That''s more like it. At least that sounds human. Don''t worry. Nat is your girl, but she''s my friend too. I would do my best even if you didn''t ask.¡± Spencer put his coffee down and began fiddling with the tubes and beakers once again. Keh nodded without nning to disturb Spencer further and got ready to leave. ¡°By the way, I know we''re all worried about your girlfriend right now, but don''t forget about...¡± Spencer suddenly cut himself off. Keh looked back as his gaze swept across Spencer''s face. Even without finishing his sentence, Keh knew what he meant. ¡°Don''t worry. Dave has everything under control. Your girlfriend is in good hands,¡± Keh replied. Spencer''s expression shifted ufortably. ¡°That''s not what I meant. She just saved my life, so I kind of owe her one-¡± Keh looked at him knowingly. ¡°Whatever you say. It''s none of my business,¡± he said before leaving.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As the door closed, Spencer frowned slightly. For some weird reason, Keh''s stare had made Spencer feel strangely guilty. ... That night, Natasha was trying to sleep when she turned around and saw the man sitting next to her. She woke up when she caught sight of what he was toying with and sat next to him. ¡°Can''t sleep?¡± she asked gently. He turned around. ¡°Sorry, did I wake you?¡± ¡°You were so quiet that you nearly gave me a heart attack just sitting here,¡± Natasha teased. He took a deep breath. ¡°Still, sorry. Go back to sleep. It''s still early.¡± Natasha smiled in reply. ¡°I''m not tired anymore. I''ll stay up with you for a bit,¡± she said as she watched him fiddle with the box in his hand. ¡°I''ve been seeing you hold onto this since you came back with Dave. What is it?¡± His slender, bony fingers toyed around with the box as his inky gaze darkened even further. Natasha nced at him. ¡°Keh, do you know why people get into a rtionship? He turned to look at her. ¡°When people are in a rtionship, they share many things, whether they are good or bad. Sharing burdens takes more weight off your shoulders.¡± Natasha said. ¡°You told me that, remember?¡± Keh just looked at her, his gaze wavering. Natasha just continued. ¡°Still, privacy is just as important. If you want to tell me anything, I''ll be d to listen. If you still don''t feel like telling me about it, then I won''t push you. You can tell me whenever you feel like it.¡± Natacha was about to stand up to walk outside when Keh suddenly reached out and tugged at her wrist. She looked at him, and he began to speak. ¡°If I tell you, you can''t look at me differently, okay?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Keh continued to toy with the box as he began to speak. ¡°This is a present from my best friend. His name is Zavier. Dave knows him too, and the three of us created DX together.¡± She continued to listen to him. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°During the start-up period of DX, we were too outstanding, and that caused many otherpanies to begin attacking us. Many of our friends got ambushed, and we came up with a solution for us to continue flourishing, but when we put it into action, Zavier...¡± Keh trailed off as he began to look down. ¡°Did he sacrifice himself?¡± Natasha asked. Keh nodded. In the dark, he looked like a sad, helpless child. Natasha felt her heart ache for him. ¡°Was the n yours?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°It was Zavier''s, but I was the one who approved of it,¡± he replied. ¡°So you''ve been ming yourself ever since his sacrifice?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°If I hadn''t approved of the idea, he would still be here today,¡± Keh replied. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Natasha nodded slowly at his words. She finally understood why he had been in such low spirits. Her almond-shaped eyes nced at him and she asked, ¡°Is that why you left DX?¡± Keh nodded. She looked at him and pressed her lips together. He turned around and looked at her, his gaze tinged with sorrow. ¡°So are you disappointed now that you know the man you love is such a character?¡± he said self-mockingly. ¡°What exactly do you mean by ''such a character''?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Someone who isn''t as great as described in rumors and someone who fails, too,¡± Keh slowly trailed off. Natasha smiled and replied, ¡°Then do you know what I went through before bing the Shadow Seeker? Yes, I''m naturally talented, but I''ve also failed. I''ve been tracked, chased, and even ambushed. Are you disappointed that I''m a woman like this?¡± she asked. ¡°Also, I was once scammed and lied to for trying to get news on my dad. It seems strange, right? That someone with trust issues like mine would get scammed?¡± she continued. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked at her without replying, but his gaze was enough to say it all. ¡°So? Are you disappointed?¡± Natasha asked. He stayed quiet and just pulled her into his embrace. She continued speaking gently in his arms. ¡°Nobody''s perfect in this world. The man I fell for isn''t the perfect robot people think you are, but the boy who promised to marry me and was always nice to me since we were kids. I love the man who is willing to do anything for me and even sacrifice himself when you can be all cold and aloof. I didn''t fall for that version of you in my mind, but because of the man who is standing right in front of me.¡± Keh still stayed quiet, but he tightened his embrace ever so slightly. He finally spoke after a few minutes. ¡°Thank you, Nat.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Natasha asked. Keh finally released her. ¡°No matter what happens, you will always be my favorite. I''m willing to do anything for you.¡± Natasha finally smiled brightly and leaned against his shoulder, unable to stop smiling. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her gaze finally fell onto the box that Keh was holding. ¡°So what exactly is that?¡± He looked at the box and hesitated before saying, ¡°This is my birthday present to Zavier. I didn''t know he kept it all this time.¡± Natasha ced her chin on his shoulder and blinked. ¡°Can I see it?¡± Keh weighed the box in his hands for a few seconds before passing it to her. Natasha opened the box cautiously and saw a spectacrly crafted fountain pen inside. She picked it up gingerly. She wasn''t someone who usually took notice of brands and such, so she wasn''t clear about exactly how much it cost. However, she knew it was valuable from its appearance and quality alone. ¡°This must have been expensive,¡± Natasha mused. Keh looked at the pen and seemed to zone out as if he had mentally returned to the time he had passed the present to Zavier, who had been as happy as a kid to receive it. ¡°Keh?¡± Natasha called out softly. He finally came to his senses and replied, ¡°It is just the opposite. I got it from a vintage store and it wasn''t that expensive.¡± ¡°I''m surprised that the great Keh Hamilton would give someone a present that is not costly,¡± Natasha said in disbelief. He had always been such a frivolous spender that she always automatically assumed he would give everyone only the best things money could buy. ¡°Money isn''t everything,¡± he replied. Natasha smiled at that. ¡°That doesn''t sound like you. Why didn''t you think of that when you were spending like it was yourst day on earth?¡± ¡°It''s because I think that way that I never viewed money as something important. Its whole purpose is to serve as an exchange for goods and services.¡± ¡°Ah, so that''s why someone who doesn''t think money is important built a business empire and is also the same man with a few billion to his name, right?¡± Natasha said with a yfully raised eyebrow. ¡°Making money is a skill. I''m simply putting that skill to practical use,¡± he replied. Natasha chuckled at his response. ¡°You really are a capitalist. I''m afraid we ordinary people would never understand.¡± ¡°If you called yourself someone ordinary, I wouldn''t understand either,¡± he replied. Natasha nced at him before studying the pen once again. It wasn''t shiny and new. On the contrary, it seemed old but very well-maintained. It almost told a story through its curves and points. ¡°Zavier''s handwriting must be really nice, right?¡± Natasha asked. Zavier had been tucked away in a little box in Keh''s mind that he never allowed himself to open. Sometimes, he didn''t even dare to think about him. However, Natasha''s gentle reminders of the past made him realize that he wasn''t hurting as much as before now. He nodded. ¡°Yeah. His writing was almost exceptionally pretty.¡± Natasha hummed in response. ¡°I can sort of picture it now.¡± ¡°Picture what?¡± She was about to respond when she suddenly realized something strange about the pen. She began to weigh it in her palm. ¡°This pen is quite light.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh asked. ¡°This is probably the lightest pen I''ve ever held,¡± Natasha said. As she studied the pen closely, her hand slipped, and the pen fell onto the ground. She immediately picked it up. ¡°I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to.¡± Keh''s gaze darkened. His heart tightened for a split second, but he didn''t say anything. Natasha started to wipe it gently with her shirt. Suddenly, the barrel of the pen came loose. She tried to twist it shut but identally turned it in the wrong direction. The whole pen barrel opened up and she suddenly saw a small piece of paper tucked inside. Seeing that, she paused in surprise. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked. Keh looked up at the pen as she took the piece of paper out of the barrel. ¡°Is this always here?¡± she asked. He looked confused and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± She nced at him and opened the piece of paper slowly without saying a word. A row of words gradually appeared as the paper unfurled. Keh, I''m probably not alive anymore by the time you see this. Natasha looked up abruptly. ¡°This looks like a letter from Zavier to you!¡± His eyes shone in disbelief before he took the note from her and began to read it. We thought about it countless times. No matter how many ideas we came up with, we knew there would always be one sacrifice. Still, I was the person who caused this to happen, so it would only make sense that I am that sacrifice. Keh''s gaze darkened steadily as he read Zavier''s handwriting. I don''t know if there''s such a thing as reincarnation, but if there is, let''s be best friends again in our next life. ¡°Zavier!¡± Keh''s hand began to shake. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Natasha quietly watched him. The note was short and straightforward, but it perfectly described everything that had happened. The whole thing was a matter of Zavier nning to sacrifice himself without telling Keh and writing a note so that Keh wouldn''t me himself so much. Sadly, that note had taken quite a long time to get to Keh. His hands were still trembling and she reached out to grab them. He turned to look at her with reddened eyes and shaking lips. It looked like he was trying to say something, but he couldn''t get the words out. At that very moment, Keh''s high and mighty image cracked, revealing his vulnerable side. Natasha looked at him and said calmly, ¡°I think Zavier must have guessed that this would happen long ago. That''s why he left this for you. I don''t know why it took so many years for the note to appear, but he wrote it so that you wouldn''t keep ming yourself. Are you going to let his good intention go to waste?¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Keh asked in a low, raspy voice, sounding like a little boy who had just cried. ¡°Of course! Why else would he specifically write this letter to you and hide it in something that means so much to both of you? He must have known how much you would beat yourself up about it. Still, he had not guessed how long it would take you even to open that box after he passed.¡± ¡°I never dared to,¡± he said in a deep, quivering voice. Looking down, Keh exined, ¡°I always thought he would me me, and I never dared to open anything that reminded me of him.¡± She reached out to hug him at the sight of his helplessness. She had never seen him look so distraught. ¡°Why would he? He was your best friend. He saw you the same way you saw him. Besides, Zavier did all this because he felt he was the cause behind everything. He knew that if it wasn''t him, it would be either you or Dave. If you guys had a choice, wouldn''t all three of you make the same decision?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I was thinking about that when I first approved of the n. I just didn''t expect Zavier to beat me to it.¡± ¡°He was afraid of you getting hurt. That was why he did what he did. Keh, Zavier did love you as a brother. Why would he ever me you for this?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Really?¡± Keh asked, looking at Natasha as if she were a beam of light in the dark. ¡°Yes. Isn''t this letter pure proof of that?¡± she asked. He was beginning to understand, but after so many years of wallowing in self-doubt, guilt, and regret, it was hard for him to convince himself that it wasn''t his fault. If he hadn''t seen the note himself, he might have thought that they hade up with a plot to get him out of his rut. Keh immediately picked up the note and began studying it. The note was written in Zavier''s handwriting for sure, and because of how long it had been rolled up inside the pen barrel, the wrinkles in it were already practically permanent. ¡°It''s him! It''s really his handwriting. So he doesn''t me me after all?¡± Keh asked.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Natasha smiled at the sound of his enthusiasm. ¡°Yeah! Not only does he not me you, he even specifically left a note for you so that you wouldn''t me yourself. That''s something a true best friend would do,¡± she said. He looked up at her. Her words were gentle yet powerful, and the warmth of what she had just said began to melt the icy weight on his shoulders away. The pain he had been holding onto deep inside him was beginning to fade away too. He smiled and hugged her back. ¡°Thank you, Nat. ¡°Thank you for telling me all that. Thank you for finding his note, too, and thank you for finally lifting this weight I''ve been carrying for years off my shoulders,¡± Keh said. ¡°You truly are the best.¡± She chuckled at his words. ¡°I remember a certain someone forbidding me to say the words ''thank you'' to him. Have the tables turned?¡± ¡°No... I love you. I love you so, so much,¡± Keh murmured as he pulled her into another tight embrace, lightly nuzzling his chiseled jaw to the top of her head. He hugged her tightly, almost as if he wanted to fuse and be one with her. But no matter how much he said ¡°I love you¡± and ¡°thank you,¡± the most important thing was that Natasha could sense the burden on his shoulders slowly lifting. He no longer seemed as depressed as before. ¡°You must remember that the people who truly love you would never want to hurt you. It applies to everyone, whether it is romantic, tonic, or familial,¡± she said. In a soft voice, he whispered, ¡°Okay¡±, while holding onto her tightly. Natasha said, ¡°No matter what happens, don''t give up so easily. You have to be more positive about things.¡± She patted him on the back lightly. Keh suddenly stiffened at her advice. He could hear the implications behind her words. He let her go slowly as his inky ck gaze fixed on her small face. Natasha still smiled brightly as if she didn''t have a care in the world. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°Nat.¡± Keh looked at her as he tried to form a sentence. After a long pause, he finally spoke. ¡°If anything happened to you, I would never...¡± Natasha quickly reached out and put a hand over his mouth. Her gaze became serious. ¡°Keh, you''re a man. Even if you didn''t have to take care of the two grandfathers and the three kids, you should never give up easily, no matter what happens. You shouldn''t talk about something like that so easily either.¡± He looked at her with reddened eyes. She returned his gaze and continued. ¡°I know that some of the things I said were inappropriate and that it stressed you out. But please don''t worry so much. I was speaking hypothetically. Now, I''ll live the best life with the amount of time I have regardless of how long that may be. I won''t think about that again. Besides, Spencer is helping us out. I don''t think anything would happen anyway.¡± When Natasha told him her st words,¡± Keh felt his heart shatter. But now, even though she was talking about how much she wanted to live in such a positive tone, he still felt his heart aching. ¡°You aren''t allowed to say anything like that ever again, okay?¡± she reprimanded gently. He looked at her silently. ¡°You have to promise me,¡± Natasha said. ¡°If not, I''ll never tell you anything else again!¡± Keh finally nodded after her threat. She chuckled and let go of his mouth. The very next second, he pulled her into his embrace once again. He hugged her even tighter than before. Natasha leaned against his chest and listened to his powerful heartbeat quietly as her lips curved up in a light smile. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 The next day, when Keh and Natasha headed downstairs for breakfast, Dave was already having breakfast in the dining hall. Dave raised his gaze when they walked down the stairs, and his eyes met Keh''s in the air. However, the two remained silent. They acted like kids not talking to each other after a fight, completely different from their usual interaction. After walking down the stairs, Natasha was the first to break the silence by saying, ¡°Good morning.¡± Dave shifted his gaze to Natasha and nodded. ¡°Morning.¡± Seeing that Keh had no intention of taking a seat, Natasha ignored him and sat by the dining table. Keh''s brows scrunched up at that scene. Then, Natasha raised her gaze and looked at him. ¡°Take a seat. Aren''t you having breakfast?¡± Since Natasha had said so, Keh knew he didn''t have a choice. He nced at Dave before sitting down reluctantly. Meanwhile, Dave remainedposed and continued eating his breakfast while scrolling his phone. It was as if he was not bothered by Keh''s presence. Seeing that, Keh''s frown deepened. Then, he also looked away and treated Dave like air. Natasha could not stop her lips from curling in amusement while watching this scene. Despite being adults, the two were acting like children. It was hrious. Soon, the housekeeper served them their breakfast. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± The housekeeper left the dining hall right after serving breakfast. Dave kept his gaze lowered all the time and did not even bother looking at them. At the same time, Keh also focused on his breakfast, but his tense expression added more awkwardness to the atmosphere. Natasha suddenly said, ¡°Dave.¡± Dave was startled and raised his gaze. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to borrow your car,¡± Natasha said. Dave stared at her. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Natasha nodded. Dave was about to say something, but Keh looked at Natasha and interrupted by asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Looking at the two men, Natasha said, ¡°After losing my phone, I ordered another, and the new phone has arrived. I want to go and collect it.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Dave and Keh asked the same question at the same time. Almost immediately, they realized they were in sync and looked at each other. Natasha also looked at them. ¡°You guys are quite in sync.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Again, they denied that in unison. Keh frowned this time and looked at Dave. ¡°Can you stop mimicking me?¡± ¡°You''re the one mimicking me!¡± Dave eximed. ¡°I¡ª¡± Keh was at a loss for words for a moment. Then, he put his arm around Natasha and said, ¡°She''s my woman, so it''s only natural that I''m talking to her!¡± Dave refused to admit defeat. ¡°But your woman talked to me first. Also, she was asking me a question instead of talking to you.¡± Keh could not find the words to refute. The two red at each other in silence. Natasha finally could not hold back herughter. She chuckled, yet that simple gesture emanated a sense of charm and allure. Keh furrowed his brows when she chuckled. ¡°Nat, what are youughing at?¡± Natasha looked at them smilingly. ¡°You two remind me of Anthony and Benjamin when you fight.¡± Keh and Dave were both rendered speechless by her remark. After being teased by Natasha, the two exchanged a nce. There was a hint of embarrassment in their gazes. A long momentter, Keh mumbled, ¡°We''re not fighting. We aren''t children. Why would we fight?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha raised her brows. ¡°Of course,¡± said Keh. ¡°I can speak for myself, but I''m not sure if a certain someone feels the same.¡± Hearing that, Dave knew Keh was referring to him, so he immediately refuted, ¡°Keh, I have a name. Who are you trying to imply by saying that?¡± ¡°Whoever that admits to what I said.¡± ¡°You''re the one picking a fight. How could you point fingers at others?¡± Dave questioned. ¡°How am I picking a fight?¡± Keh responded with another question. ¡°You should know better!¡± ¡°I don''t know anything!¡± ¡°Then reflect on yourself! You will know the answer once you reflect on what you did!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± When Keh was about to say something, he noticed Natasha was pointing her phone camera at them. She was clearly recording a video of them. On top of that, she wasughing so brightly at them, as though she was enjoying the show. Seeing that, Keh immediately realized something. Simrly, Dave also realized something. The two quickly concealed their agitated emotions. Then, Keh said, ¡°I''ve thought this through, so I no longer have to reflect on myself!¡± Dave snorted and looked away. Keh reached out and snatched the phone out of Natasha''s hands. Sheughed. ¡°Are you guys done fighting?¡± ¡°Like I said earlier, we''re not fighting,¡± Keh stubbornly denied that. Natasha arched a brow and decided to drop the matter. After that, Dave said to Natasha, ¡°The car is in the garage. You can use it whenever you want.¡± Then, he stood up and walked away. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Keh suddenly said. Dave stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Keh. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Keh stared at him, parting his lips and wanting to say something, but he could not find the words to say. ¡°I''ll be going if there''s nothing you want to say.¡± Dave walked away. ¡°What''s the hurry?¡± Keh blurted out. Dave stood by the door, looking a little annoyed. Keh hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Bring me to pay my respect to Zavier in the afternoon.¡± Hearing that, Dave stiffened and turned around, looking at Keh. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°What''s the matter? Are your ears not working already at your age?¡± Dave frowned. Keh hesitated again before saying, ¡°I''m asking you to bring me to pay my respect to Zavier in the afternoon. I guess it''s time for me to face him.¡± This time, Dave heard him clearly, but he was still shocked as he looked at Keh. After all, Keh disappeared after quitting DX Group ever since Zavier sacrificed himself. Keh did not know where Zavier was buried and also wouldn''t allow anyone to mention thetter''s name again. Thus, Dave once assumed Keh would never set foot in this ce again if it weren''t for Natasha. But now, Keh wants to pay his respect to Zavier. Does that mean he''s finally moved on? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Dave walked over and looked at Keh in disbelief. ¡°A-Are you sure about that?¡± Staring at Dave, Keh said, ¡°I am sure about that.¡± All of a sudden, Dave did not know what to say. Keh continued, ¡°You were right. I should focus more on building my future. It''s time for me to move on from that.¡± Dave looked as though he was struck by lightning. Keh was still grieving Zavier''s deathst night, so Dave was dumbfounded to see him talking about moving on from it the next day. He shifted his gaze to Natasha, waiting for her to say something. Instead, Natasha smiled at him and shrugged, indicating that she had nothing to say. Despite not knowing the reason, Dave was d that Keh had thought things through and was ready to move on. He reached out and patted Keh on the shoulder. ¡°All right.¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Just when Keh and Natasha were about to leave, Denise came out of her room. It just so happened that she caught sight of them. ¡°Daddy! Nat!¡± she cried out before flying down the stairs at lightning speed. Stopping before them, she tilted her head up and asked, ¡°Daddy, Nat, are you both going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°Can I tag along, then?¡± Denise implored, blinking. Keh hesitated. Seeing that, Denise tugged on the hem of his shirt and whined, ¡°Daddy, I''ve been here several days, but you''ve only taken me out for a meal. I''ve never been anywhere. I can''t just stay here all the time, no? Bring me along, please? I promise I''ll be good. I won''t give you any trouble.¡± She raised her hand in a gesture of swearing an oath. Well, that''s true. Keh felt guilty toward them, yet he couldn''t tell them the truth. Lifting his eyes, he turned his gaze to Natasha, seemingly seeking her approval. In a sh, Denise understood who held the power there. Thus, she promptly swung her gaze to Natasha. ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha regarded her intently. ¡°Remember your promise that you won''t give us any trouble.¡± Denise bobbed her head fervently. Finally, Natasha relented, ¡°Let''s go, then.¡± ¡°You''re the best, Nat!¡± Denise cheered in delight. At that exact moment, Dave looked up at the brothers upstairs. ¡°What about the two boys?¡± The others followed his gaze, only to be greeted by the sight of Anthony and Benjamin standing on the stairs, staring at them while gripping the railing with both hands. ¡°Would you two like to tag along as well?¡± Natasha inquired. Anthony and Benjamin immediately shook their heads. ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°So, what are you two doing there?¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Anthony swiftly waved. A smile curved Natasha''s lips at their reactions. ¡°In that case, stay home and take good care of Thalia, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony and Benjamin replied. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Natasha urged. Following that, they headed out. As Denise left with them, she deliberately shot the two boys a provocative look, gloating over the fact that they were staying home while she went out with their parents. However, the two boys merely shed her a half-smile in return. In the car, Dave drove. Keh sat in the passenger seat while Natasha and Denise sat at the back. Denise clung to Natasha like azy ko, whereas Natasha put an arm around her daughter. The two of them appeared exceedingly cozy. The car traveled along the road for a long time, so Denise grew drowsy and drifted off. An indeterminate time passed before the car came to a stop at longst. Denise was still all groggy when she saw them alighting from the car. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Let''s go,¡± Natasha stated. Without asking any questions, Denise climbed out of the car as well. Right then, Keh and Dave both held a bouquet of flowers in hand. It wasn''t until after getting out of the car that Denise realized they were at the cemetery and promptly sobered up considerably. She said nothing, trailing behind Natasha quietly. After walking for a few minutes, they stopped before a tombstone. Dave walked over and ced a bouquet of flowers in front of Zavier''s photo. ¡°I''m here to visit you, Zavier. But this time, I''m not alone!¡± While saying that, he nced at Keh, who was standing at the side. Standing before the tombstone, Keh stared at the photo affixed to it. As usual, Zavier wore his signature bright smile, looking handsome and innocent. Keh slowly stepped forward and ced the bouquet of flowers before the tombstone, muttering, ¡°You still look as you did at twenty years old, but we''ve all grown old.¡± Upon hearing that, Dave lowered his eyes. ¡°I''m sorry I only came to visit you after such a long time. You won''t hold it against me, will you? Well, even if you do, what can you do about it?¡± Keh murmured as he gazed at the photo. A long whileter, his voice turned significantly more solemn as emotions surged in his deep, dark gaze. ¡°Zavier... thank you. Thank you for the letter you left me, granting me freedom from the guilt that had been haunting me. Let''s be friends again in the next lifetime!¡± Subsequently, Natasha turned to Denise. ¡°Come.¡± With that, the two of them bowed before the tombstone. Then, Natasha looked at Dave and Keh. ¡°We''ll wait for you both in the car.¡± Turning to her, Dave nodded slightly. Natasha then walked back to the car with Denise, hand in hand. ¡°Who was that person on the tombstone, Nat?¡± Denise ventured. ¡°He was your daddy''s best friend,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°I see.¡± Denise bobbed her head sensibly. The two of them got back into the car and directed their gazes in Dave and Keh''s direction. Studying Keh, Dave strolled over to him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Zavier will probably be able to rest easy if he sees this scene today,¡± he remarked. Looking at his friend, Keh shed him a smile. ¡°Okay, let''s go!¡± Dave suggested. Keh retracted his gaze before leaving with him. As they walked back, Dave nced at him. ¡°What letter were you talking about?¡± Without a word, Keh took out the letter left by Zavier and handed it to the other man. Opening it, Dave perused the contents. ¡°How did thise about?¡± ¡°Zavier kept it in a pen. We only found it yesterday when Nat identally dropped the pen on the floor,¡± Keh exined. Hearing that, Dave nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Keh urged. The two of them then got into the car together. No sooner had they done so than Denise mbered over. ¡°Here, Daddy, Mr. Dave. Have something sweet, and you''ll feel much better!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the sight of the lollipops she was holding out to them, the two men exchanged a look. Dave didn''t decline but took one, eximing, ¡°Thank you, Denise!¡± Keh did the same. Despite his aversion toward sweets, he couldn''t bring himself to rebuff a child''s innocent kindness at that moment. As such, he unwrapped the lollipop and popped it into his mouth. Seeing that, Dave handed his lollipop to him. ¡°Unwrap mine as well, please!¡± At once, Keh frowned. ¡°Don''t you have hands?¡± ¡°I''m driving!¡± Dave enunciated. Only then did Keh take the lollipop and unwrap it for the man. Just when Dave was about to reach out to retrieve it, Keh stuffed it into his mouth directly. Their antics were childish beyond words. Denise was so amused that she went into aughing fit. Natasha took everything in before she cast her gaze out the car window. The overcast sky earlier had cleared, gradually revealing the blue sky. A smile bloomed on Natasha''s face. What great weather! After leaving the cemetery, they drove straight to the city. When the car came to a stop at the designated ce, Natasha made to alight from the vehicle. Keh followed suit, regarding her with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Nat¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you want to say, but don''t worry. I''ll be fine. And I''ll be back in a jiffy,¡± Natasha assured. ¡°Can''t I go with you?¡± Keh queried. Natasha pondered for a moment before she concluded, ¡°It''s not quite appropriate for you to go with me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Again, Natasha mulled it over briefly. ¡°I''ll exin it to you when Ie back. Anyway, everything will be fine as long as you remain out of sight,¡± Natasha asserted. Puzzlement inundated Keh, but he didn''t say anything further, considering her insistence. Instead, he nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°Wait for me here!¡± After saying that, Natasha slipped the hood of her jacket over her head and walked toward the city center. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 As soon as Natasha left, Keh became tense. Clocking his anxiety, Dave turned to Denise at the back and questioned, ¡°Do you know who Nat is meeting to get the phone, Denise?¡± In response, Denise shook her head. ¡°No idea. She never tells us such a thing. All I know is that the phone was customized especially for her. She lost it once in a car ident, so this is probably her third phone.¡± While saying that, she turned her gaze to Keh. ¡°Don''t worry, Daddy. She''ll be fine.¡± However, her answer only piqued Keh''s curiosity further. At his silence, Dave chuckled before eyeing the man. ¡°Well? Isn''t it tormenting to be with a woman who''s too capable?¡± Snapping his head back, Keh shot him a look. ¡°Is it? I don''t think so. I find it blissful. In fact, I revel in it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Saying nary a word, Keh swung open the car door and climbed out. ¡°Where are you going, Daddy?¡± Denise asked. Keh remained silent, striding in the direction where Natasha had gone. ¡°Daddy!¡± Denise called out again. Just then, Dave interjected, ¡°You don''t have to ask where he''s going. I bet he''s going to look for Nat.¡± ¡°Didn''t she forbid him from doing so?¡± ¡°Is your daddy the kind of person who''d listen?¡± Dave retorted. Denise deliberated for a second before bobbing her head. ¡°That''s true. But isn''t he afraid that Nat will be mad?¡± At that, a smirk tugged at Dave''s lips. ¡°Even if she gets mad, he has a thousand ways to cate her, so don''t worry!¡± Hearing that, Denise quirked a brow. Well, that''s true. Meanwhile, Natasha had arrived at the designated meeting ce, but she didn''t show herself directly. Instead, she racked her brain on a way to secure the item. At that precise moment, she glimpsed a child at the side. A light bulb went off in her head, and she beckoned at him. The child trotted over and inquired, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Taking out some cash, she handed it to him. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± The child''s eyes lit up at the money, but he was afraid that it was some trap, so he scrutinized Natasha and pressed, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There''s an item in the locker over there. Can you go and get it for me?¡± ¡°That simple?¡± the child queried. Nodding, Natasha again took out some more cash. ¡°When you''ve gotten it, this will be yours!¡± The child no longer had any reservations and instantly bobbed his head. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Here''s the password. Just enter the password, then look for me over there. Can you do it?¡± Once more, the child nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Off you go, then!¡± Thus, the child sprinted in the direction of the locker. Natasha, on the other hand, stood in the corner and looked around in search of any ¡°suspicious¡± character. When she made out someone on the balcony across the road, she narrowed her eyes and headed in another direction. She happened to be at a vantage point where she could see everything. After going to the locker and retrieving the item within, the child ran off. Seeing that, the corners of Natasha''s lips lifted. Before the person on the opposite side could figure out what was happening, the child had already disappeared into the crowd. In no time, the child appeared beside Natasha with a bag in hand. ¡°I''ve gotten it!¡± Taking it from him, Natasha whipped out the cash and gave them to him without missing a beat. ¡°Thank you.¡± Before the child could say anything, she left right away. The child frowned as he stared at her back in a daze, feeling as though what just happened was all a dream. While making her way back, Natasha ripped off the packaging and tossed it into the trash can. The instant her hand came in contact with the phone, she deftly made to remove the SIM card within. But just then, the phone started ringing. ncing at the caller ID, she hesitated for some time before answering the call. A voice promptly drifted out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hey, didn''t you say you were going to come and retrieve it personally, Shadow Seeker? Why did you send a kid?¡± ¡°Because you aren''t trustworthy!¡± Natasha replied bluntly. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Do you need me to spell it out?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Do you think I''m really ignorant to the fact that you leaked news of me being in Glenport City to someone on Darz?¡± Natasha scoffed. The other person was evidently startled upon hearing that. ¡°H-How did you know that?¡± ¡°I know far more than you do!¡± ¡°It... It wasn''t deliberate on my part. Thalia threatened and bribed me, so I had no choice either. Furthermore, I only told her your location, that''s all! I didn''t say anything else!¡± ¡°You didn''t say anything else because you knew nothing else. It wasn''t because you didn''t want to tell her.¡± At once, the other person was at a loss for words. ¡°I''m sorry. I really shouldn''t have done that.¡± ¡°That goes without saying, but I don''t ept your apology.¡± Having said that, Natasha ended the call and removed the SIM card before tossing it into the trash can, her movements deft and skillful. Subsequently, she put the phone into her pocket and continued walking back, but just as she turned around, she fell squarely into someone''s arms without warning. She quickly snapped her eyes up. ¡°Sorry!¡± When she made out the person, however, her brows knitted together. ¡°Keh? Why are you here?¡± Keh trained his eyes on her. ¡°I was worried about you, so I came for a look. What''s wrong?¡± Without a word, Natasha grabbed his arm and headed back while dragging him along. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing. Come on, let''s go back!¡± Natasha urged. At the sight of her holding his arm, Keh''s lips inexorably curved to form a grin. ¡°Have you gotten the item?¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°You haven''t told me who exactly you were meeting,¡± Kehmented. Only when they had left the city center did Natasha answer, ¡°No one special. It was just someone who''s pretty dexterous.¡± ¡°If so, why couldn''t I meet him?¡± Natasha pinned her eyes on him. ¡°He''s closely connected to Darz. If you were to show up, you''d definitely cause some unnecessary trouble. Worsees to worst, both our identities might come to light. Therefore...¡± She trailed off, but Keh understood her unspoken meaning. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Is he aware of your identity?¡± he asked. ¡°He only knows that I''m Shadow Seeker. Over the years, he provided me with some information and phones from time to time. In return, I helped him with some things asionally. He''s pretty decent, but he has a loose tongue. Thalia only came to look for me in Glenport City thanks to the information she got from him,¡± Natasha borated. As Keh listened, he finally understood the entire matter. His expression wasplicated while he studied her. Natasha eyed him dubiously. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± ¡°Nothing. It''s just that Dave asked me something when I came over to look for you earlier.¡± ¡°What did he ask you?¡± ¡°He asked me whether it was tormenting to be with a woman who''s too capable,¡± Keh admitted. At his reply, Natasha''s gaze flickered. She then questioned with her eyes fixated on him, ¡°What was your answer, then?¡± ¡°I said I found it blissful and reveled in it!¡± Immediately, Natasha burst into giggles. ¡°What about now? Do you think differently?¡± ¡°Well, now...¡± Heaving a sigh, Keh gazed at her and continued, ¡°I think I can retire now, Nat. How about this? You support me while I sponge off you henceforth, okay?¡± Chortling, Natasha bobbed her head smugly. ¡°I can consider that...¡± Before she had finished speaking, she abruptly halted in her tracks, her exquisite features contorting in agony. She was having yet another episode. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 While walking, Natasha suddenly dropped her hold on Keh''s arm. Her hands fell to her sides and balled into fists as she tried her best to endure the agony battering her. Keh was just about to say something when he noticed that she had stopped walking. He nced back over his shoulder. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha said nothing but merely stood there ramrod straight as though fighting against the pain within her. ¡°Nat...¡± Keh stared at her. Seemingly having perceived something, he promptly turned anxious. Still, Natasha remained silent. Her slender hands were clenched so tightly that they had turned white. She spared no effort in weathering through the excruciating pain, but it assailed her in waves, each time more intense than thest. In the end, she snapped and dropped into a crouch while cradling her head with both hands. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh swiftly rushed forward and supported her. Such distress inundated him to see her in horrible agony that he nched. ¡°Ahh!¡± Natasha had already gone all out to hold herself back, but ultimately, she let out a low roar. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Panicking, Keh stepped forward and scooped her up without a second''s dy. ¡°I''ll bring you to Spencer right away, Nat!¡± No sooner had he done so than Natasha shook her head. ¡°No!¡± Keh regarded her with a mystified look in his eyes. ¡°D-Denise is still in the car. W-We can''t have her know about this,¡± Natasha stuttered. Her entire person was trembling from the pain, but even so, she was still enduring it, trying to mask her suffering. Keh''s heart clenched tighter the more she tried to act nonchnt. His eyes that were pinned on her gradually turned scarlet. ¡°You won''t be able to hold out if this goes on, Nat.¡± ¡°I... I''m fine. I''ll be just fine in a while.¡± s, a heartbeat after Natasha''s words had fallen, her face contorted even further. ¡°Ahh!¡± With a low howl, she cradled her head in both hands as unbearable pain assailed her. No longer in the mood to bother about anything else, Keh scooped her up to take her away. ¡°I''ll hail a taxi and bring you back!¡± Natasha wanted to argue further, but wave after wave of agony hit her as though someone was hitting her head with a massive hammer. She felt like her head would explode anytime. ¡°Keh! Keh!¡± She clutched at his cor, desiring to say something. The words were at the tip of her tongue, but she trembled so much that she couldn''t speak. All she could do was put all her strength into enduring the racking pain. Keh knew there was something she wanted to say to him, but he didn''t dare stop walking. He continued striding forward, but strangely enough, no vehicles drove by the roadside. As he waited for a taxi, every single second felt like an eternity. In fact, the urge to hijack a car seized him when he gazed at the woman in her arms. Putting Natasha down, he was just about to leave to get a car when she grabbed him. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Wait for me, Nat! I''ll go and look for a taxi!¡± Keh vowed. However, Natasha tightened her grip on his cor, showing no signs of letting go. The pedestrians walking past nced at the couple on the ground every so often, but no one came forward to inquire whether they needed help. ¡°Nat...¡± Clocking Natasha''s utter agony, Keh knew that she was enduring unspeakable pain every passing second. ¡°K-Knock me out!¡± Natasha pleaded with much difficulty. Keh gaped at her, his pupils dting significantly. How could I do that? ¡°Q-Quick! I''m almost at my limits!¡± Natasha stammered. Her face had already gone pallid, and a layer of sweat dotted her forehead. On the whole, she appeared frightfully pale. Training his eyes on her, Keh clenched his hands tightly. How could I bring myself to do that? Meanwhile, Natasha teetered on the brink of a breakdown. Snapping, she roared aloud and even yanked at her hair with both hands. At that moment, Boss'' warning shed through Keh''s mind. He said that if it weren''t stopped, Natasha would only experience greater agony each time, and she might even maim herself. Following that thought, he no longer hesitated but brought his hand down on the back of her neck, knocking her out cold. At the sight of her copsing into his arm, his emotions became a jumbled mess. He reached out and pulled her close, his ebony eyes so dark that they resembled pools of invisible hell, unsettlingly eerie. I''ll definitely kill you with my own hands, Boss! Meanwhile, as Denise waited in the car with Dave, she glimpsed a dessert shop by the roadside. When Dave noticed how her eyes had lit up, he immediately brought her over. The two of them waited while eating in the shop. There was a floor-to-ceiling window that offered them a view of the car. If Keh and Natasha returned, they would also be able to see them with a single nce. Despite enjoying the dessert, Denise was frowning. Seeing that, Dave inquired, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Say, why haven''t Daddy and Nate back?¡± Denise wondered, gazing in the direction of the car. ¡°They must have been dyed by something,¡± Dave reckoned. Upon hearing that, Denise bobbed her head. Still enjoying the dessert, she shifted her gaze to the man. ¡°Can I have another serving to go, Mr. Dave?¡± In response, Dave nodded. ¡°Sure! But can you finish it?¡± ¡°It isn''t for me. I want to bring it back for Nat!¡± Denise exined. Dave chuckled. He then summoned the server and ordered another serving to go. When Denise saw that, she shed him a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave!¡± Dave was entirely defeated by her smile, finding it so adorable that his heart almost melted. Staring at her, he started, ¡°Would you like to have another person loving you, Denise?¡± ¡°Are you thinking of making me your goddaughter, Mr. Dave?¡± Denise queried after deciphering the look in his eyes. For a moment, words eluded Dave. ¡°Am I that obvious?¡± His question had Denise dissolve into giggles. ¡°I was just guessing!¡± Aware that she was incredibly smart, Dave had nothing else to say. He simply nodded. ¡°That''s indeed true, but are you willing to be my goddaughter, Denise?¡± Denise pretended to turn it over in her mind for a long while. Just when Dave thought that she was going to decline or find an excuse to brush it off, she suddenly agreed, ¡°Of course!¡± At her mischievous expression, he finally cottoned on to the fact that she was purposefully keeping him in suspense. He burst intoughter before shooting her a look. ¡°Don''t forget your promise!¡± Denise bobbed her head. ¡°Sure! But I was speaking for myself. As for Daddy and Nat... I can convince Nat, but you''ll have to handle Daddy.¡± Speaking of Keh, Dave sighed. ¡°You''re his only beloved daughter, so he naturally doesn''t want to share you with anyone else. I''m sure he isn''t going to agree!¡± Denise''s eyes flickered, and she eximed, ¡°I''ve got an idea!¡± Dave eyed her curiously. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He''ll only agree if Nat were to suggest it!¡± ¡°But why would she?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Dave. Since you like me so much, just leave this matter in my hands!¡± Denise dered, patting herself on the chest. Dave quirked an eyebrow. ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll be waiting for your good news, then!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise shed him the corresponding gesture. Over the moon, Dave summoned the server once more. ¡°Please give me a serving of everything that''s delicious here, to go!¡± In a sh, surprise showed in Denise''s eyes. ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Dave?¡± Turning to her, Dave announced, ¡°In the future, I''ll buy you all the dessert you want, Denise! You''ll be able to sample all desserts from around the world!¡± Whoa! Denise was thrilled beyond words. ¡°You''re the best, Mr. Dave!¡± Gazing at her indulgently, Dave slid the dessert on the table over to her. ¡°Go ahead and eat!¡± Denise nodded happily. While she ate, she nced in the direction of the car. At that exact moment, Keh strode over with Natasha in his arms. At that sight, she was wholly stunned. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Daddy is back with Nat in his arms,¡± Denise answered with a sullen look on her face. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Hearing that, Dave followed Denise''s gaze, only to see Keh walking back with Natasha in his arms. His intuition screamed that something awful might have happened. ¡°Let''s go, Denise,¡± he urged in a solemn voice. Denise nodded. No longer in the mood to bother about anything else, they both rushed out at once. ¡°Keh!¡± Just when Keh arrived at the car, Dave''s voice rang out behind him. He turned, upon which Denise promptlyunched herself at him. ¡°What''s wrong with Nat, Daddy?¡± Taking in their worried expressions, Keh stole a peek at Denise at the side. Even when Natasha was teetering on the verge of a breakdown, she was still afraid Denise would learn about her condition. As such, what can I say right now? Thus, he kept a leash on his emotions as well. ¡°She''s fine. It was just low blood sugar.¡± Low blood sugar? It went without saying that Dave knew it couldn''t possibly be the case. But then, he could roughly surmise what had happened. At the side, Denise''s brows furrowed as she looked on. Nheless, she didn''t say anything further, and it was uncertain whether she believed Keh''s words or not. ¡°Come, let''s go home!¡± Keh stated. Dave nodded. Subsequently, they all got into the car together. Throughout the drive, Denise kept silent. Her gaze remained fixated on Natasha, brimming with worry. Keh said nothing either, his emotions a jumbled mess at that instant. The car sped along the road for more than half an hour before it finally drove into the castle. No sooner had the care to a stop than Natasha awakened. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise immediately cried out upon seeing that. Likewise, Keh and Dave promptly swung their gazes at Natasha. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. By then, Natasha''splexion had slightly improved. Glimpsing Denise''s anxious expression, she shed her a smile. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with you, Nat?¡± Denise''s voice was tinged with tears, making it evident that she didn''t believe Keh when he imed that it was merely low blood sugar. The smile remained on Natasha''s face. ¡°I''m fine, just a bit tired.¡± ¡°But... But...¡± Denise regarded her skeptically. In the face of her disbelief, Natasha forced herself to sit up. ¡°Look, am I not fine?¡± While they were driving back in the car, Denise had already checked her mother all over and ascertained that there were no injuries. But it was precisely theck of injuries that had her increasingly worried. Furthermore, she was no fool. Judging from Keh''s expression, it couldn''t have been a simple case of low blood sugar. ¡°All right, I''m really fine,¡± Natasha asserted. Right then, Denise nced at Keh. ¡°You don''t need to lie to me, Nat. Daddy''s expression says it all.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha looked at Keh as well. He was obviously tense, and his expression was indeed as grim as ever. Frowning, she maintained, ¡°He panicked even when I donated blood, so it''s only natural that he''ll react that way now that I''ve passed out.¡± In truth, it did make sense though it seemed to be a stretch. Still, Denise said nothing. Natasha proceeded to turn her gaze to Keh. ¡°I''m going to get mad if you continue scaring them like this, Keh!¡± She was pretty serious when she said that, so Keh put his emotions away and yed along with her. ¡°Got it. I won''t do it anymore.¡± Smiling faintly, Natasha turned back to Denise. ¡°Well? Are you convinced now?¡± At that, Denise bobbed her head. ¡°Okay, don''t worry about me anymore,¡± Natasha coaxed. ¡°I''m not worried anymore, Nat. Have a good rest,¡± Denise echoed. Before Natasha could respond to that, Keh interjected, ¡°Just go and rest since she has said so. I''ll carry you back to your room!¡± While saying that, he scooped her up and walked away without waiting for them to say anything. Seeing that, Denise followed behind him. Out of the blue, Keh halted in his tracks. He nced over his shoulder at his daughter behind him. ¡°Denise, Nat needs to rest, so go and look for Anthony and Benjamin first. Come and check on her when she wakes upter.¡± Stopping, Denise could only nod as she stared at them. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Keh said nothing more, striding away with Natasha in his arms. Wrapping an arm around his neck, Natasha chided in exasperation, ¡°Not only is she smart, but she''s also a girl with sharp observation skills and great intuition. If you make it so obvious, she''ll notice something is off sooner orter.¡± Keh''s cold and pale face was stretched taut, his voice low and hoarse. He continued walking at a fast clip with her in his arms without stopping, merely murmuring, ¡°Sorry, but I can''t keep up the act.¡± ¡°Even so, you''ve got to persist. Keh, the three of them can''t be allowed to learn about this,¡± Natasha argued. Nevertheless, Keh remained silent and continued forging ahead. ¡°Keh!¡± Natasha glowered at him, her brows knitting together. Perhaps because he could sense that she was really infuriated, Keh heaved a sigh and looked down at her. ¡°Got it.¡± Following his agreement, Natasha finally breathed a sigh of relief. She rested her head against his chest. ¡°I know this is difficult for you, but Keh, I truly can''t bear to see them down in the dumps. I''d rather suffer everything myself.¡± ¡°While they''re your kids, they''re mine as well. I understand,¡± Keh replied. Hearing that, Natasha nodded. She knew that he loved the children just as much as she did. The only difference was in his way of expressing it. ¡°I''ve always known that you''re a good father,¡± Natashamented with her eyes pinned on him. In response, Keh forced a smile. After all, he knew all too well what she meant by that. His mouth twitching, hemented, ¡°You don''t need to butter me up with that, Nat. I only promised to try my best. To me, no one is more important than you, not even the kids.¡± That rendered Natasha speechless for a moment. The man''s eyes were extraordinarily dark and solemn. Natasha stared straight into his eyes. ¡°But to me, they''re more important than you.¡± Keh wasn''t the least bit surprised to hear that. ¡°If you''ve got to make a choice one day, I''d rather they take precedence over me.¡± Natasha continued gazing at him, the look in her exquisite eyes indescribablyplex. He loves me more than anything, but apart from me, the kids are more important than him. In this rtionship, he has ced himselfst. With her eyes trained on him, she reached out and wrapped a hand around his arm. ¡°Keh, they''re a responsibility while you are a choice. Do you understand?¡± Dipping his eyes, Keh looked at the woman in front of him, his lips turning up. ¡°I do.¡± Without saying anything, Natasha rested her head against his chest. As she listened to his solid heartbeat, an unspeakable sense of security enveloped her. In no time, they arrived at the room. After settling her in, Keh spun on his heel and left to look for Spencer. Right then, Spencer was still doing research in theboratory. He jumped in fright when the door opened with a bang. ¡°Are you trying to give me a heart attack, Keh?¡± he groused, shooting daggers at the man. ¡°What''s the progress with the antidote?¡± Keh demanded, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°The results will be out soon,¡± Spencer answered, not even bothering to lift his head. A frown marred Keh''s countenance as he swept his gaze over the experiment. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer inquired, clocking the grim look on the man''s face. ¡°Nat had a recurrence today,¡± Keh admitted. Spencer stilled when he heard that, swinging his gaze to the man. At the same time, understanding dawned upon him about why thetter was so frantic. Just as he was about to say something, the machine churned out a report without warning. The experiment results were out. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Spencer strode over to peruse the report. His chiseled features turned gloomy when he read the results. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh asked quietly. Spencer gazed up at him with disappointment in his eyes. ¡°The results are out.¡± Keh snatched the report from him, but Spencer said calmly, ¡°There''s no use looking at that. The antidote wasn''t among what you took that day.¡± Keh looked up, his countenance grave. ¡°At all?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°I''d pulled an all-nighter to analyze the medicine you brought and Nat''s blood. It contains numerous poisons but no antidote.¡± Keh''s gaze grew solemn at those words. He crumpled theboratory report into a ball. I can''t believe Boss could still tell a lie under those circumstances. With rage shing across his eyes, Keh turned to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°To kill him,¡± Keh enunciated while exuding an aura of hatred and malice. Spencer dissuaded, ¡°Even if you kill him, you may still not obtain the antidote. Since he could lie to you under such circumstances, he wouldn''t give it to you easily.¡± ¡°Then I''ll have him pay with his life.¡± Keh''s gaze glinted with bloodlust. He swore he would devour Boss. Spencer went along with his words. ¡°You could kill him, but Nat will also pay with her life.¡± Keh frowned at those words. He turned around and red at the other man fiercely. Spencer returned his gaze. ¡°You can look at me like that all you want, but the fact remains.¡± ¡°What do you think we should do, then? Just keep waiting like sitting ducks?¡± Keh demanded furiously. He could not keep hisposure much longer at the recollection of Natasha''s episode. Spencer gazed at him thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps I could try.¡± ¡°You mean you can cure her?¡± Keh turned to him, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°If this had happened to somebody else, I might jokingly say that there''s no disease that I can''t cure. But as this concerns Nat, I must tell you the truth: I can undo it if I have the recipe for the poison. If I don''t, however, it wille down to trial and error. There would be risks involved,¡± Spencer cautioned. Keh gazed at Spencer as his lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°How long would it take for your research?¡± ¡°I can''t give you a definitive answer to that,¡± Spencer answered. ¡°I''m worried that I cannot afford to wait, Spencer. ording to Boss, this type of poison disys no visible symptoms, but the headaches will be more frequent. Many will sumb not to the poison but to suicide just to escape the pain,¡± Keh said. At the memory of Natasha gritting her teeth in pain earlier that day, he knew that her suffering was bing unbearable. Spencer grimaced at Keh''s words. Though thetter had overstated the simplicity of the process, only the loved ones of poison victims would understand the pain. It was psychological torture not just for Natasha but all of them. Spencer gazed up at Keh with a frown. ¡°Then we''d better make all the preparations we can. You''ll be in charge of getting the recipe for the poison from Boss while I will expedite my research. But Keh, be mindful not to do anything rash. Boss will not fall for it again.¡± Keh smiled at the irony. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t pull the same trick I did before.¡± Spencer met his eyes and nodded. ¡°One more thing,¡± Keh added. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°Now that Nat''s rpses are bing more frequent, is there a way to help her through the pain when it happens?¡± Keh asked. Spencer narrowed his eyes at the subject before recalling the night of Natasha''s episode. ¡°I performed acupuncture on Nat during herst rpse, but it did nothing. I think sedatives generally would not work, but it''s only a guess. We can give it a try.¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°Knock her out,¡± Spencer said. ¡°It''s simple, direct, and effective.¡± Keh cringed. It was another form of torture for him to repeatedly knock out the woman he loved. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± he pleaded. Spencer gazed at him. ¡°We''ll try administering jabs, but from my experience, this is a loophole we cannot exploit.¡± The color drained from Keh''s face. Suddenly, Spencer frowned as if he had thought of something. Upon noticing the other man''s silence, Keh stared at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Spencer turned to face Keh. ¡°Have you visited Thalia?¡± Having assumed his friend had thought of something, Keh''s eyes dimmed with disappointment. ¡°Anthony and Benjamin are watching her. I would have notified you if anything happened.¡± ¡°That shouldn''t be...¡± Spencer muttered. ¡°I know you''re worried for Thalia, Spencer, but I hope you could speed things up regarding the matter with Nat,¡± Keh said as he studied Spencer, who appeared distracted. Spencer lifted his head and met his friend''s gaze. ¡°Do you think of me as such a bad friend, Keh? Nat is poisoned, and she had even donated so much blood to Thalia. If she''s poisoned, what would happen to Thalia?¡± Keh froze at the mention of that. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He''s right. Unease flickered across Spencer''s face. ¡°I must visit her.¡± Without another word, he got up and left. Keh followed him at once. Thalia was looking much better after two days of recuperation. With Anthony and Benjamin keeping herpany, the trio engaged in banters, which seemed to improve both Thalia''s mood and health. ¡°Is Spencer still in theb, guys?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°He is.¡± Thalia felt a little downcast. Though she knew Spencer was upied with Natasha''s health, she had not seen him in a long time and missed him. Just as Thalia was debating whether or not to pay him a visit at theboratory, Spencer pushed open the door and came dashing in. She brightened up at once. ¡°Spencer?¡± He must have sensed how much I miss him. He came to me just as I was thinking of him. Spencer entered and, upon seeing Thalia, felt as if his initially calm heart was fluttering. Turns out I miss her so much, too. When Thalia met his gaze, however, Spencer suddenly felt the crushing weight of his debt owed to her. The sound of footsteps behind Spencer snapped him out of his reverie and prompted him to approach Thalia. ¡°How are you doing? Are you feeling better?¡± Spencer asked. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Thalia nodded at him. ¡°Yes, I''m feeling much better.¡± Spencer picked up the needle and the other tools at the side before turning back to Thalia. In a somber voice, he said, ¡°Roll up your sleeve.¡± Thalia was confused, but she still obediently did as he said. Spencer leaned forward to tie her thin arm. Right as the needle was about to pierce into her vessel, he halted. Lifting his head to look at Thalia, he said, ¡°It might hurt a little.¡± The confused look Thalia had earlier was reced by a smile. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Spencer lowered his eyes after seeing her smile. He then inserted the needle and soon extracted a vial of blood. Then, he took a cotton ball to press down on the insertion site before pulling out the needle. ¡°Hold it there for a while so that you won''t bruise,¡± Spencer said. Thalia reached out to press it down herself, but her fingers identally brushed Spencer''s. An electric current ran up her arm. Spencer quickly let go of her and stood up. It was not his first time avoiding her, so Thalia was used to his reaction. ¡°Did you experience any difort for the past two days?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia ruminated about it for a while before answering, ¡°My heart hurts sometimes.¡± Spencer snapped his brows together upon hearing that. ¡°Your heart hurts sometimes? When did this start?¡± As he spoke, he grabbed the stethoscope to listen to her heartbeat. Thalia sat still in silence. After a while, Spencer asked, ¡°The rhythm of your heartbeat sounds fine. How does the pain feel like? How long has it been hurting?¡± Thalia stared at him for a while before muttering, ¡°It happened recently. I don''t know why, but every time I think about you, it feels like something is stabbing my heart.¡± Her words rendered Spencer speechless. The worried expression he had earlier transformed into an awkward look. When Anthony and Benjamin heard her, they quickly averted their gazes with a smile on their faces, trying to pretend that they heard nothing. Thalia was short-tempered, but she had quite the silver tongue when it came to saying sweet nothings. It felt as if she was a whole different person. Spencer raked his gaze across the boys before ncing at Keh, who was outside. When Keh noticed his gaze, he lowered his gaze and pretended to have heard nothing as well. Spencer then turned to Thalia and said, ¡°Rest well. Exercise, but don''t overdo it. I have something else to attend to, so I''ll take my leave first.¡± With that said, he stood up to leave. Right then, Thalia grabbed his hand, and Spencer turned around. ¡°I know you''re busy, but no matter how busy you are, you have to take care of yourself.¡± Spencer blinked in a daze before nodding. It was only then Thalia let go of him. Spencer rose to his feet again and went out. Thalia smiled at his retreating figure. Even after the man was gone, Thalia still did not return to her senses. Anthony then reached out to wave his hand in front of her face. ¡°That''s enough. He''s gone already, so stop pining after him.¡± Thalia finally tore her eyes away from the door and shot Anthony a look. ¡°What do you even know? Who''s pining after who?¡± ¡°You''re pining after him, obviously,¡± Anthony retorted. Thalia pursed her lips and said, ¡°That''s because Spencer''s handsome.¡± Hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin nearly burst intoughter. Nevertheless, that was something they could not refute. Anthony then said, ¡°Say, Spencer doesn''t really look like a doctor at all. In fact, he looks even more delicate than a woman!¡± Thalia curled her lips proudly. ¡°Of course. That''s a gift from god!¡± Anthony arched a brow at her proud expression. ¡°Would you be at ease if you were with Spencer?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I be? I''m pretty too, and our children won''t be any worse off than the three of you,¡± Thalia told him. ¡°Wait, you''ve already thought about something so far down the road?¡± ¡°What''s wrong? You''ve got a problem with that?¡± came Thalia''s swift response. Anthony only shook his head in resignation. ¡°All right. To each their own, I guess. I won''t say anything to attack your preferences in case you decide to lose your temper with me.¡± Thalia lifted a brow and said, ¡°Smart boy.¡± While the two of them were conversing, Benjamin was frowning at the side, seemingly deep in his thoughts. Right then, Thalia took the ss on the table to take a sip of water. She then asked, ¡°Benjamin, what are you thinking about?¡± Benjamin came back to his senses and turned to her. ¡°Thalia, do you know what Spencer does in theb?¡± Thalia paused in her motions before asking, ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± ¡°I just find it strange...¡± ¡°Find what strange?¡± ¡°I can''t tell what exactly is strange. Anyway, I just feel like something''s amiss these two days, but I really can''t pinpoint why I feel that way.¡± A hint of guilt shed past Thalia''s eyes. ¡°You must be overthinking things. What can possibly be amisstely? It''s best not to overheat the gears in your mind over this.¡± Anthony chimed in, ¡°No, wait; I think something is wrong as well. Spencer has been cooped up in theb the entire time as though he''s working on something. Daddy doesn''t let us disturb him either. Thalia, aren''t you curious about what Spencer''s doing in there?¡± Thalia was taken aback for a moment. ¡°What can he possibly do in there? He''s just busying away with his usual stuff.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony wondered out loud as he scrutinized Thalia. Thalia averted her eyes and continued, ¡°That''s right. I don''t understand his work matters anyway, so it''s pointless for me to be worried about that.¡± Right as Anthony parted his lips to say something, Denise entered the room, looking distracted. ¡°Tony. Ben. Thalia.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin turned to her upon hearing her voice. ¡°You''re back so soon.¡± Denise bobbed her head in response. Benjamin then asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Why do you look down?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Denise was the kind who would undoubtedly be more than willing to share what happened during her trip, but she was abnormally quiet. She merely shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± s, Denise was also the kind who wore her heart on her sleeve, and it was obvious that something had happened. ¡°Where did you go with Daddy today?¡± Anthony queried. Denise walked over to sit on the chair beside the bed before sying the upper half of herself on the bed, seemingly exhausted. ¡°We went to visit one of Daddy''s friend''s grave. Then, we went to get the phone for Mommy.¡± ¡°Where''s Nat?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Nat, she...¡± Denise trailed off worriedly. It was truly unlike Denise to speak hesitantly, so Anthony and Benjamin quickly figured out that something was wrong. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing much, really. It''s just that Nat passed out on our way back, so Daddy carried Nat to the room when we came back.¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a look before walking out of the room without saying anything. ¡°Tony, Ben,¡± Denise called out, but the two boys did not even turn their heads around. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Denise cried out before moving to go after them. However, Thalia stopped her. ¡°Denise, is Nat okay?¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°She looks fine, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Denise stared at Thalia, the worry she was feeling visible on her face. After a while of hesitation, she said, ¡°Thalia, say, would a person really pass out from anemia? Nat has always been healthy, and I don''t think that''s...¡± Thalia froze when she registered Denise''s words. She did not know why Natasha passed out, but she knew well that it was not caused by anemia. Instead, it might be due to the poison in her. Right then, Denise cocked her head and prompted, ¡°Thalia?¡± Her voice pulled Thalia back to reality, and she turned to the girl. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°That''s what I should be asking you. Why are you spacing out?¡± Denise asked. Thalia hummed for a second before saying, ¡°I''m not. I''m thinking about Nat. Of course, a person could easily pass out from anemia. Since Nat donated so much blood to me the other day, it''s quite possible.¡± Right then, a thought popped into Thalia''s head. Did Spencere to take my blood for this? Would she have passed the poison to me if I had taken her blood? At that, Thalia paled. Nevertheless, she tried to keep the atmosphere light-hearted as she nonchntly continued, ¡°So this is normal. Don''t worry.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Is that so?¡± Denise frowned. ¡°Of course!¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Okay, then.¡± As long as it''s not anything else. Right then, Thalia asked, ¡°Denise, do you know which room Spencer''s doing experiments in?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Please take me there.¡± Denise''s frown deepened. ¡°Can you get out of bed already?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± came Thalia''s reply before she sat up with difficulty. ¡°Spencer asked me to exercise as long as I don''t overdo it.¡± Denise quickly stepped forward to help Thalia out when she saw her struggling. Thalia let out a long sigh once she was sitting upright. She then forced herself to give Denise a smile before saying, ¡°I really can''t lie on this bed for too long, or else I''m going to end up azy bum!¡± With that, she moved to get off the bed. Denise hastily ced her shoes properly for her. Warmth seeped into Thalia''s heart when she saw Denise''s caring action, and she said, ¡°Thank you, Denise.¡± Denise shed a smile at her before holding her to support her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Thalia then slowly got down from the bed. Another sigh escaped Thalia''s lips once she had her feet nted on the ground. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Denise asked. ¡°I''m fine!¡± ¡°Be careful, then. Take things slowly.¡± As Thalia inched forward with care, she turned to Denise andmented, ¡°You''re quite good at taking care of people!¡± ¡°I''ve seen it often, but this is the first time I''m doing this,¡± Denise replied. ¡°You''ve seen it often? Where?¡± ¡°On the inte.¡± ¡°Why are you seeing these things on the inte?¡± Thalia wondered out loud. ¡°Nat was robbed by several people after work a few years ago when we were overseas, and she had been hurt by a knife. It''s what the nurse aides in the hospital did for Nat when she was in the hospital. We were too young to take care of Nat, but we learned these skills in case something like this happens again. That way, we''ll be able to take better care of her.¡± Thalia''s heart sank when she heard Denise''s exnation. It wasmon for incidents like these to happen overseas. As a matter of fact, some of the ruffians solely targeted foreigners. Women were the mostmon targets, and as they were in a foreignnd, they would be dismissed even if they were to lodge a police report. Furthermore, Natasha was raising three children by herself. It was obvious life was challenging for her. Even if the three children were geniuses, they were still young and helpless. Thalia lowered her gaze. ¡°I''m surprised that those robbers could rob Nat, honestly.¡± She had seen how Natasha had fought the lunatic in the hospital. Although she could see that Natasha was not a professional fighter, the skills she disyed would be more than enough to deal with the few robbers. Denise sighed upon hearing Thalia. ¡°It wasn''t just a few; it was a whole group. Moreover, Nat was ambushed. That was why she failed to gain the upper hand in the situation.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Thalia muttered before turning to look at Denise. She thought Denise was the pampered princess of the family, but after hearing what the children had to go through back then, she realized that Denise was more of a loved but strong girl. ¡°Don''t worry. From now on, I''ll protect you. I''ll never let anyone who dares to bully you go!¡± Thalia promised. Denise lifted her head to look at Thalia in gratitude. ¡°You''re so nice, Thalia!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Thalia pinched Denise''s cheek. The two of them then said nothing else as they continued to inch toward Spencer''s room door. Right as they were about to enter, Thalia lowered her gaze to look at the girl. ¡°Denise, I need to have a private talk with Spencer. Aren''t you worried about Nat? You should go and take a look at her.¡± Denise bobbed her head. ¡°All right. Be careful on your own then.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Hurry along now.¡± Denise nodded before letting go of her. The girl then turned and went in the direction of Natasha''s room. Thalia only pushed open Spencer''s door after watching Denise leave. Spencer was focused on his experiment. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he said without turning around, ¡°Can''t you knock on the door beforeing in? You''re disrupting my concentration!¡± Thalia stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. Only when Spencer heard no other sounds did he finally turn around. He was greeted by the sight of Thalia standing at the doorway, staring at him. ¡°Thalia.¡± Spencer rose to his feet before walking over to her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Thalia stared at him in silence. ¡°There isn''t anywhere to sit here at all. Let me take you back to the room to rest,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Spencer, am I poisoned too?¡± Spencer''s gaze turned somber. ¡°Is it a yes or a no?¡± Thalia gritted out. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Spencer was driven to a corner as Thalia eyed him intently. After a few moments, he said, ¡°I don''t know yet.¡± ¡°That means I''m probably poisoned?¡± she asked. He took a deep breath and gazed at her. ¡°Logically, yes.¡± Thalia felt her heart sank instantaneously. At that moment, she didn''t feel the slightest hint of sorrow. Instead, only regrets filled her heart as she looked at him. ¡°But you don''t have to worry because I won''t let anything happen to you. I''ll create an antidote as soon as possible¡ª¡± ¡°Spencer, I love you. I really, really love you!¡± Thalia piped up while staring into his eyes. Spencer was stunned. Various emotions swirled in his eyes as he regarded her with an unfathomable look. Thalia continued, ¡°Don''t worry. You don''t have to give me an answer now, nor am I hoping to get an answer from you. I said that because I don''t want to regret keeping these feelings to myself. Spencer, I fell for you at first sight. That was when you rescued me when I was little. Although I don''t understand why you''re always avoiding and rejecting me, those aren''t important anymore. I only hope that you won''t forget me even when you''re with another woman in the future. Remember that there was once a woman who loved you very, very much. I''d be contented even if you reserved the smallest corner in your heart for me¡ª¡± The next second, Spencer suddenly pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. He didn''t say a word and merely expressed all the unsaid things in the form of a powerful embrace. Thalia was taken aback. Even though she now knew Spencer was a little interested in her, the insignificant amount of affection he conveyed via the hug wasn''t enough to convince her. She muttered beside his ear, ¡°I used to fantasize about marrying you and giving birth to your child. I figured our child would be very adorable and good-looking. It seems like these wishes won''t be coming true now. Spencer, if you ever get married someday, please don''t tell me because I certainly won''t want to know. I''m just a selfish person. It''s not that I don''t want you to be happy, but I simply can''t ept that oue. I am so selfish that I hope you''ll belong only to me¡ª¡± ¡°In that case, I won''t get married. I''ll remain yours for the rest of my life,¡± Spencer abruptly murmured while holding her close. Thalia was dumbfounded. She even thought her ears were ying tricks on her. ¡°Spencer...¡± she mumbled. Only then did he gradually let go of her and bored his captivating eyes into her grimly. ¡°Thalia, rest assured. I won''t let anything happen to you. If I fail to save you in the end, I''ll keep youpany in the afterlife.¡± She froze before frowning. ¡°Spencer, you''re joking, right?¡± ¡°I''m always serious toward you,¡± he enunciated. Thalia''s eyes shone. She immediately reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°No, no, no. I don''t want that, Spencer. I forbid you from saying things like that. Although I don''t wish for you to be with another woman, I still want you to live. I just hope you won''t forget about me.¡± He grasped her hand and ced it on his chest, above his heart. Staring into her eyes, he whispered, ¡°How could I ever forget you? I''ve etched you here long ago, and I''ll never forget you even if I want to.¡± She shifted her gaze from where his heart was to his face. ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± He nodded. Thalia was stumped. She didn''t care if he was merely saying those words tofort her or being genuinely earnest. She was about to die from getting poisoned anyway, so she chose to believe him. Thalia buried her face in his embrace. I''ll be selfish for once. As long as I''m able to spend the remaining time I have with Spencer, I won''t have any more regrets in this life. Complicated emotions churned within Spencer as he hugged her. After a long while, he said, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t let anything bad happen to you, even if I have to risk my life.¡± She remained silent and continued leaning against his chest. Her eyes were closed, but the corner of her lips was curled into a smile. Meanwhile, Natasha was sitting on the bed with her three children surrounding her bedside inside the room. Taking in their concerned faces, she felt utterly helpless. At that moment, there wasn''t anything unusual going on with her body, nor was she feeling the slightest difort. On the contrary, she felt rxed and inexplicably at ease. Staring at them, Natasha said, ¡°The way you all are looking at me makes me feel as if I''m old. What''s the matter? Have I be a burden to you?¡± Anthony eyed her. ¡°Nat! You know that''s not what we mean!¡± ¡°If that''s not the case, why are you wearing those long faces?¡± she asked. ¡°Nat, we''re worried about you...¡± ¡°Worried about what?¡± ¡°Look at your body''s conditiontely. You''ve never been so weak in the past, but now, you''re passing out because of anemia? How is this happening?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to be anemic after transferring so much blood?¡± ¡°That''s not it. We just think...¡± Anthony didn''t quite know how to put his thoughts into sentences. ¡°Instead of watching me with those troubled faces, why don''t you prepare something delicious for me to keep me well-nourished? Once I''m supplemented with nutrients, you wouldn''t have to worry about me anymore, no?¡± Natasha suggested. Seeing her optimistic and proactive demeanor significantly reduced the three kids'' anxieties. ¡°Nat, I''ll cook something tasty for you right now.¡± Denise turned around and jogged out of the room as she spoke. At that moment, Natasha arched her brows at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Did you see that? Action speaks louder than words.¡± ¡°I got it, Nat,¡± Anthony replied. Benjamin got up as well. ¡°Do you want to drink some water, Nat?¡± ¡°As a boy, you shouldn''t ask a girl if she wants something. Just do it and bring the water here,¡± Natasha responded. Benjamin went to pour a ss of water and handed it to his mother subserviently. ¡°Here you go, Nat.¡± She nodded. ¡°Good. That''s more like it. Benjamin, you must remember this. When you''re with a girl in the future, don''t constantly ask her if she wants to buy or eat something. If you''re uncertain or hesitant, just purchase those things. That''ll always be the right thing to do.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hearing that, Benjamin retorted, ¡°I''m not getting a girlfriend!¡± Natasha fell into a momentary daze while gaping at him. ¡°A-Are you saying you like boys?¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. Anthony couldn''t contain his urge tough as he chuckled out loud. ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Uhm, I''m not a traditionalist or anything. Benjamin, even if you''re really¡ª¡± Benjamin, crimson-faced, hastily exined, ¡°Ah! That''s not what I was trying to say, Nat. I don''t like boys. I-I''m normal!¡± Natasha looked at her younger son with her eyes widened. ¡°That''s not it?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Only then did she rx. ¡°It''s fine if you''re not. In that case, that''s all the more reason for you to heed my advice. Just do as I say, and you''re golden.¡± Benjamin knew any more boration would merely cause more misunderstandings, so he uttered in resignation, ¡°I got it.¡± Natasha turned to look at Anthony, whose face flushed from howling withughter, and added, ¡°And you...¡± Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Anticipating what she was going to say, Anthony sat upright. ¡°I like girls. Don''t worry, Nat. I''m perfectly normal!¡± Benjamin was speechless. Who is he insulting? Natasha blinked, her longshes fluttering charmingly. She swept her gaze over him and asked, ¡°Do you think I''m worried about that? I want you to know that boys shouldn''t do what they want just because they are good-looking. It is more attractive to be loyal than to be fickle-hearted.¡± Hearing that, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Nat, Benjamin is good-looking too. Why didn''t you tell him that?¡± ¡°Benjamin is level-headed, just like me. Naturally, he won''t fool around,¡± Natasha exined. ¡°Are you saying I will do that as I resemble Daddy?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha nodded in all seriousness. ¡°From your looks, yes.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Anthony was about to defend himself when Natasha added, ¡°However, it''s mostly your daddy''s fault. He gives off that vibe and implicated you. If you have that w, change it. If you don''t, keep it in mind!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°I''m innocent!¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°You''re not, though! You didn''t choose well. I have great genes, but you chose to resemble your father. If you resembled me just like Benjamin, no one would misunderstand you.¡± Anthony protested, ¡°Nat, you''re being biased!¡± ¡°Biased?¡± Natasha asked. She then turned to look at Benjamin. Benjamin shook his head profusely to indicate that his answer was a resolute no. Anthony was speechless. Look at them. They are trying to say that I''ll grow up to be fickle-hearted with my looks, right? With that thought in mind, Anthony said, ¡°Nat, in that case, if Daddy is fickle-hearted, then why did you end up with him? Aren''t you just shooting yourself in the foot?¡± Hearing that, Natasha replied, ¡°Yes, it was a lesson well learned. I''m now divorced, no?¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. I can''t believe she''s mocking herself just to ¡°educate¡± me. Refusing to give up, Anthony argued, ¡°If you''ve learned your lesson, why did you get back together with Daddy? Do you want to shoot yourself in the foot again?¡± Hearing that, Natasha nced at him. ¡°Says who? I shot myself in the foot previously, but now, I''m doing it to others. I''m only dating your daddy without any intention of marrying him. If he cheats on me, I can find another man anytime¡ª¡± Before she could finish, the door was pushed open to reveal Keh. The man came in, holding something in his arms. Natasha froze at the sight of him. His face devoid of expression, Keh walked into the room and came to a stop in front of her. Natasha gazed at him wordlessly. She couldn''t help but wonder if he had overheard what she told the kids earlier. Anthony and Benjamin were watching their parents'' interaction aside quietly. When they noticed Natasha''s expression, they couldn''t stop themselves from bursting into giggles. Natasha red at the boys before turning to Keh. ¡°You... When did youe?¡± she questioned carefully. ¡°I just arrived,¡± came the man''s answer. ¡°Uh, did you hear anything?¡± Natasha probed worriedly. Keh ced the herbal concoction to aid her recovery next to her bed. His face was almost austere, his dark eyes as intense as ever. ¡°What?¡± Seeing his reaction, Natasha rxed slightly. She offered him a smile and told him, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°What did you chat about?¡± asked Keh as he turned to look at Anthony and Benjamin. Anthony was about to reply when Natasha cut in, ¡°Oh, it''s nothing. ording to Anthony, your looks suggest that you''re unreliable. He wants to know why I got back together with you.¡± Anthony gaped incredulously. How could she say that? Nat, where is your integrity? Thus, Keh''s gaze swept over them beforending on Anthony. ¡°I...¡± Anthony didn''t know where to begin his exnation. After a while, he gulped and asked, ¡°Daddy, will you believe me if I say I didn''t mean it that way?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh threw the question back at him. Anthony wisely remained silent. He was racking his brains for an answer when he spotted Benjamin standing beside him. ¡°Benjamin can be my witness. He knows I didn''t mean to say that.¡± To his shock, Benjamin replied, ¡°I spaced out and didn''t hear anything you said.¡± Anthony''s eyes turned as wide as saucers. ¡°How could you, Benjamin?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Right then, Natasha pretended to clear her throat. Realization struck Anthony when he nced at her. He knew he had to swallow his indignation and admit that he had said that. Meeting Keh''s gaze, he forced out a smile. ¡°Fine. I did say that.¡± I''m not going to exin things anymore. However, Keh remained expressionless. His gaze was still as dark and calm as ever. A whileter, Keh broke the silence. ¡°You kids should go and take care of Thalia. I''ll stay here.¡± He was obviously sending them away. Hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin gave their parents onest look and strolled out of the room without saying a word. At the door, they ran into Denise, who brought some food with her. ¡°Nat¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t go in!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Daddy needs to talk to Nat.¡± ¡°But I brought some food for Nat...¡± ¡°Nat doesn''t need food now. Let''s go!¡± With that, Anthony and Benjamin led Denise out. After closing the door, Anthony and Benjamin pressed their ears against the door. Seeing that, Denise furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Anthony and Benjamin hurriedly gestured for her to remain silent. Noticing their synced actions, Anthony rolled his eyes at Benjamin. How dare he betray me? Denise went over to join them, pressing her ear against the door too. Inside the room, Natasha nced at Keh after the door was shut. ¡°Why did you not reprimand Anthony when he asked that question?¡± Anthony gaped incredulously. How could she say that? Without a word, Keh took the bowl and started feeding her. Natasha was helpless, for Keh''s temper was unpredictable. Why isn''t he talking now? What does he want? She looked at him as she ate. ¡°Actually, Anthony didn''t mean to be rude. He was just curious...¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha bobbed her head. Keh asked, ¡°What about you, then?¡± ¡°Me? What about me?¡± An ominous feeling rose in Natasha''s heart. The man raised his head and gazed at her as his brows knitted together. Slowly, his gaze turned dark and dangerous. A whileter, he asked, ¡°You''re only dating me. After this, who will be your next boyfriend?¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. I knew it. He heard everything! Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Keh''s tall figure blocked her route of escape, so Natasha had nowhere to go. She nced around before turning to Keh to say, ¡°Will you believe me if I say I didn''t mean it that way?¡± She was copying Anthony''s tone earlier. ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh''s intense and dangerous gaze bored into her. Natasha blinked twice. ¡°If I were you, I''d believe my words. You know me well. I''m toozy to find another boyfriend.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. If I weren''tzy, the kids might have had a stepfather by now. You wouldn''t even have had the chance to reunite with them,¡± Natasha retorted. Keh narrowed his gaze. ¡°But your words implied that you would find a stepfather for them anytime.¡± Hearing that, Natasha burst outughing. ¡°Since you overheard everything, why did you pretend not to hear anything?¡± Instead of answering her question, Keh inched nearer to her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Sensing his invading breath, Natasha made a move to get up. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom. We shall talkter.¡± The moment she stood up, Keh moved and grabbed her arm, causing her to fall onto the bed. Natasha''s long hair was syed on the bed as she stared at Keh in shock. Keh nced at her with a strange smile ying on his lips. ¡°Nat, you''ve learned how to run away, huh?¡± ¡°If I don''t run away, I''ll get pinned underneath you!¡± Natasha snapped. ¡°Don''t you like it?¡± Keh asked. Natasha told him, ¡°I prefer being on top.¡± Something glinted in her eyes as she said that. Suddenly, Keh''s lips curled into a grin. He rolled over and changed their positions so that Natasha straddled him. After changing positions, the situation turned more amorous. They could sense the change in a certain spot. Natasha didn''t say anything, but her cheeks turned pink swiftly when she sensed the change beneath her. Keh''s scorching gaze could burn a hole in her body. ¡°Are you satisfied with it?¡± Natasha raised her brow. ¡°How would I know if I don''t try it out?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. He meant it as a joke, but Natasha''s reply caused his eyes to turn a shade darker. The unveiled desire lurking in his eyes showed how much he wanted her. He could feel the heat between his legs spreading. He was deep in thought when Natasha suddenly bent down to kiss his lips. Keh was visibly stunned. After he guided her a few times, Natasha wasn''t that inexperienced in kissing anymore. She was able to control the flow now, like an enchanting witch who could make men fall at her feet. Closing his eyes, Keh lost himself in her passionate kiss. However, he preferred being in control in such situations. When Natasha was out of breath, he grabbed her and kissed her deeply. Outside the room, the kids eavesdropped on their conversation until there was silence. Anthony and Benjamin instantly realized what was going on inside. After all, silence spoke volumes. Denise''s body was still pressed to the door. Frowning, she whispered, ¡°Why is it all quiet now?¡± Hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin parted their lips to exin, ¡°Perhaps Nat got tired and went to bed.¡± ¡°Then why isn''t Daddy saying anything?¡± Denise inquired. Well... The boys shared a look, wondering how they should exin it to her. ¡°Forget it. I will go in and see for myself.¡± With that, Denise was about to open the door. Without hesitation, Anthony stopped her from entering the room while Benjamin covered her eyes. Before she could even open the door, they dragged her away and said, ¡°Oh, Nat wants to have a secret conversation with Daddy, so let her be. Let''s go find Thalia. She''s a patient that needs our concern.¡± They only released her after moving a distance away from Natasha''s room. Denise red at them and rolled her eyes. As she smoothened her hair and straightened her clothes, she remarked, ¡°Tony, Ben, do you have to make it so obvious?¡± Anthony and Benjamin were surprised. ¡°When I started watching romance dramas, you were still engrossed inputers and guns!¡± she added. It was pretty obvious to Denise what they were up to. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a look. ¡°If you know, then why did you insist on entering the room?¡± Anthony asked. Denise told him, ¡°I hadn''t thought about that until you both dragged me away. Now I know.¡± Benjamin went over to poke her forehead. ¡°You know too much, little girl.¡± ¡°The more I know, the better I can protect myself,¡± came Denise''s answer. She was right, so Benjamin had no words to respond to her. ¡°All right. Let''s go visit Thalia now,¡± Anthony urged. It wasn''t appropriate for them to talk about this. Benjamin nodded and turned to leave. Nevertheless, Denise nced at them and retreated silently. After taking a few steps, Anthony and Benjamin turned over their shoulders to see Denise sneaking back. ¡°Denise!¡± They ran to her to stop her from leaving. ¡°Jeez, I just wanted to take a look,¡± Denise mumbled. ¡°Do you need our help to call Daddy out?¡± Anthony demanded. ¡°Or Nat?¡± Benjamin arched a brow. Denise shot them a look and promptly gave up. ¡°Ugh, you''re both so boring. Forget it.¡± She sighed and strode away. Only then did the boys heave a sigh of relief. When their gazes met, Anthony btedly remembered how Benjamin refused to help him and pretended to lose his memory back in the room. He parted his lips to break the silence. ¡°We might be working with each other, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to forgive you.¡± Benjamin cocked a brow. ¡°Did I beg for your forgiveness?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Anthony red at him. ¡°Benjamin Watson, where is your conscience? Are you that heartless?¡± Benjamin touched his chest and replied, ¡°My heart is still intact.¡± Anthony was almost choking on his rage as he nodded vigorously. ¡°Very well, Benjamin. Good for you!¡± Benjamin''s lips curled into a grin as he watched Anthony stalk away. ¡°Well, I finally understand what the lyrics mean.¡± Anthony sighed. ¡°What lyrics?¡± ¡°The person I love the most hurt me the most,¡± Anthony enunciated. After pondering briefly, Benjamin corrected him, ¡°That song talks about romantic love.¡± Anthony blinked. ¡°Is that so?¡± Benjamin nodded. Anthony remarked, ¡°Anyway, others are willing to risk their lives for their brothers, but you, on the other hand, put your brother''s life at risk.¡± Benjamin was unfazed. ¡°If we were in each other''s shoes, I believe you''d fare worse. All I did was ignore your plight instead of saving you. That''s all.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. They shared the same womb and knew each other well, so he couldn''t use Benjamin wrongly. ¡°What? You don''t have anything else to say?¡± Benjamin teased. Anthony narrowed his eyes. A whileter, he said, ¡°As your elder brother, I want you to know that you shouldn''t guess my thoughts based on your narrow mind. You will never understand how it feels to be an elder brother.¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. I can''t with him. Every time Anthony has nothing else to say, he''ll remind me that he''s my elder brother, and the oue is immediately determined. Being one secondte means that I''ll always lose to him! Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Inside the room, the moment Keh removed his clothes and revealed his wound, their intimate session came to a stop. The sight of blood seeping out of his bandaged wound caused Natasha to halt in her tracks. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± she asked. Keh lowered his gaze to stare at his wound. He exhaled helplessly. Since he got hurt, he forced himself not to get too close to Natasha. s, he ended up forgetting everything when they got intimate. Without a word, Keh tugged at his shirt, intending to button it up. Nevertheless, Natasha gripped his shirt so he couldn''t do so. ¡°You didn''t tell me when and how you got hurt.¡± Natasha gazed at him intently. Look at her insistent gaze. She won''t give up if I don''t say anything. After contemting briefly, he looked at her. ¡°How did I get hurt? Someone ambushed Dave and me that night.¡± Keh subconsciously lied to her as he didn''t want her to find out about his encounter with Boss. After all, he wanted to keep the truth from her. Natasha shot him a level look. She knew he was hiding something but didn''t bother exposing him. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Is this why you''ve been avoiding me recently?¡± Keh grunted in response. ¡°Mm. I was afraid I couldn''t hold back, and you''d find out about my injuries.¡± Natasha said nothing. She clung to him and brushed her fingers across his wound. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked gently. ¡°No, it doesn''t hurt,¡± came Keh''s reply. ¡°Only fools would say it doesn''t hurt,¡± Natasha mocked. She pulled his clothes gently to cover him up before getting up. Keh raised his brows, his gaze still intense as ever. ¡°You''re not going to continue?¡± ¡°Do you want your wound to open up again?¡± Natasha countered. Inching to her boldly, Keh whispered in her ear, ¡°I''m perfectly all right with that. Besides, you''re here. I can just stay still.¡± Keh pressed a kiss to her earlobe. It caused a tingling sensation, but Natasha''s mind was clear. She pushed him away. ¡°I''m not that desperate.¡± Keh''s gaze bored into her. ¡°But I''m desperate.¡± Natasha didn''t know what to say. ¡°Please, Nat?¡± Keh rasped out. Natasha shook her head vigorously. ¡°No.¡± She wasn''t in the mood for sex now. ¡°Nat...¡± Before Keh could say anything, Natasha reached out to hug him, pressing her cheek to his chest. Keh felt his heart calming down when she leaned into his arms. Lowering his gaze, he stared at her side profile and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha shook her head without a word but tightened her arms around him. Keh couldn''t think of anything else. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°Keh,¡± Natasha suddenly called out. ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°If something happens to you one day, I''ll continue to live well,¡± Natasha said in a low voice as she looked up at him. Keh gazed at her, taking in her exquisite features. It was obvious what she meant. ¡°Mm.¡± He nodded. ¡°Will you get mad?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°Of course not. I''m d you can think that way,¡± Keh answered. Something glinted in Natasha''s charming eyes as she requested, ¡°I hope you''ll do the same, too.¡± Keh gazed at her for some time before saying, ¡°Yeah, got it.¡± His answer was ¡°got it¡± instead of ¡°you have my word.¡± That didn''t escape Natasha''s notice. She didn''t force him toply and rested her cheek against his chest. ¡°Let''s promise each other that we''ll continue to live and take care of the triplets if something happens to the other.¡± After saying that, she waited for Keh''s reply. However, when she looked up, Keh''s eyes were shut as though he was fast asleep. Natasha regarded him bitterly. Without a word, she leaned into his embrace and fell into deep thought. The triplets were on their way to Thalia when they walked past Spencer''sb. Anthony suddenly came to a stop. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Denise asked. Anthony turned over his shoulder to look at her and Benjamin. ¡°Don''t you feel that something''s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Denise probed. Anthony was about to exin when Benjamin nodded solemnly. A grave expression rarely seen on kids his age shed across his face. ¡°Indeed, something''s terribly wrong.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You felt it, too?¡± Anthony chimed in earnestly. Even though he was still upset at getting ¡°betrayed,¡± he perked up upon hearing Benjamin''s words. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes. I''ve been feeling that way for the past few days.¡± Anthony bobbed his head. Denise didn''t understand what they were talking about, so she frowned and interjected, ¡°I know you''re both intelligent, but can''t you make yourselves clear? I''m still here!¡± Anthony turned to her. ¡°Denise, didn''t you suspect something''s off when you told us about Nat''s fainting spell?¡± Oh, they are talking about that. Denise nodded. ¡°Yes. Nat is healthy, so even if she had anemia, she wouldn''t have fainted. I even asked Thalia about it.¡± ¡°What did Thalia say?¡± Anthony urged. Denise replied honestly, ¡°Thalia told me anemia causes fainting spells.¡± Anthony gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°It''s true that anemia causes fainting spells. But, something still seems off. Nat has always been healthy. Besides, Daddy keeps feeding her nutritious food these few days. That shouldn''t have happened.¡± ¡°Just be straightforward and say that you suspect they are hiding something from us.¡± Benjamin didn''t bother beating around the bush. Anthony gazed at him. ¡°Yes, that''s exactly what I mean.¡± ¡°Your n?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony replied, ¡°I haven''t thought of one yet.¡± ¡°I have one, though,¡± Benjamin said. Both Anthony and Denise looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin''s gazended on Spencer''sb. ¡°We go in and use all means¡ªincluding bribery and threats¡ªto get an answer.¡± ¡°Will that work?¡± Denise seemed worried. Anthony gave an approving nod. ¡°We have no other choice, so this is the best way.¡± As they both agreed to the n, Denise couldn''t say anything else. ¡°Fine, then. I don''t really like the n, but the majority wins. It''s a yes from me!¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 The voting passed. Anthony nodded. ¡°So be it, if that''s the case!¡± Benjamin gave Denise a nod of agreement. Anthony went forward and stopped in his tracks when he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Another question¡ªwho''s going to take the lead?¡± Three of them exchanged looks without saying a thing. ¡°Let''s cast a vote by pointing to the person we want to vote for, and the final results cannot be disputed,¡± Anthony suggested. He then nodded at Denise to express approval. ¡°One, two, three, vote!¡± Immediately after he counted down and before he could raise his hand, Denise and Benjamin''s fingers were already pointed toward him. Anthony stared at them, perplexed. ¡°Are you both in cahoots?¡± Denise shed an impish smile, immensely pleased with the oue. Benjamin said, ¡°We''re not intentionally targeting you. I''m just saying no one is as good as you are at ckmailing, so this role is perfect for you.¡± ¡°Why so humble? You''re not so bad yourself. Why don''t you go?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''m the brains, and you''re the brawn,¡± Benjamin countered. Denise seconded what he said with a nod. ¡°Ben is right.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Tony, the final results can''t be contested,¡± she reminded him. Anthony swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. He had made the rules. Saying anything else would be a p to himself. ¡°Fine, I''ll go and show you my charms.¡± He retracted his gaze and headed in the direction of Spencer''sb. He knocked on the door before pushing it open. Then, he saw two figures inside sped in each other''s embrace as the door swung open. Anthony froze in bewilderment. Uh... What''s happening? Are they flirting like that? And why is there a couple in each room? As he stood there, rooted to the ground, Denise and Benjamin came from behind him. ¡°What''s the matter? Weren''t you going to show us your prowess? Why aren''t you going in?¡± Denise asked. Anthony hastily slipped out when he heard her approaching, and Benjamin caught a brief glimpse inside before the door was closed. Denise, on the other hand, didn''t see anything and looked at Anthony. ¡°What is it? Why did you close the door?¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Give me a moment. I''ll go in to askter.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Why?¡± she pressed. ¡°There are people flirting inside,¡± Benjamin replied. Denise stopped dead, her eyes as wide as saucers. ¡°Do you mean Thalia and Spencer?¡± He nodded. She seemed to recall something and added, ¡°Oh, right. I was the one who sent Thalia over. What are they doing...¡± Denise took a step forward with a curious expression to cop a peek. Anthony and Benjamin''s hands shot out to grab her cor. ¡°What are you both doing?¡± She struggled. ¡°See no evil!¡± ¡°Hear no evil!¡± Anthony and Benjamin finished each other''s sentences. Denise gave up since she couldn''t break free from their grips, no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Fine, fine, I won''t peep at them. Jeez, why did you say it as if it''s something bad?¡± ¡°It''s nothing to be curious about. It''s just a normal thing people do,¡± Anthony responded. Benjamin chimed in, ¡°It''s the most boring thing on earth.¡± Her brows furrowed at their answers, and she shook her head wryly with a sigh. ¡°You''re both hopeless. I worry for your future girlfriends.¡± Anthony nted her a look. ¡°Worry about yourself.¡± Denise jutted her chin out arrogantly. ¡°I''m not worried about myself. I''ve thought it out¡ªI''m going to stay by Daddy and Nat and be contented with their love.¡± ¡°So why are you obsessed with watching romance TV shows?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°You don''t get it, do you? It''s interesting to watch from the sidelines, but it doesn''t mean I aspire to be in their positions,¡± she exined. Anthony and Benjamin were baffled by her answer. This was the chasm that separated guys and girls. Looking at their confused expressions, she said, ¡°Forget about it. You won''t understand, no matter how hard I exin. We should discuss our next move.¡± Anthony pressed his lips together, and just as he was about to answer, the door was pulled open, and Thalia appeared at the doorway. ¡°What next move?¡± The three of them didn''t dare move a muscle at her appearance. Thalia''s red-rimmed eyes swept over Anthony. ¡°You,e here.¡± He immediately obeyed, and she ced a hand on his shoulder, squeezing it a little. Her eyes fell on Benjamin and Denise. ¡°What mischief are you three getting up to here?¡± Denise shook her head while Benjamin remained silent. Thalia''s gaze darted around before settling on Anthony. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Because you''re the most dishonest among the three of you,¡± she said. ¡°Thalia, are you sure it''s not your prejudice talking?¡± Anthony shot back. She sank into a quiet contemtion before nodding. ¡°You may be right.¡± Anthony was dumbfounded. Is this an admission that she was mistaken? ¡°Your prejudice will do irreversible and untold damage to my childlike spirit!¡± He looked at her. ¡°So what? There''s nothing you can do about it.¡± Words eluded Anthony. A giggle escaped Denise''s lips as she observed their exchange. It seems like Thalia is Anthony''s nemesis now. Only she is bold enough to behave brazenly in front of him. Anthony looked at Thalia, and at that moment, he felt powerless against her. She stepped forward to pinch his cherubic cheeks after noticing his silence. ¡°That''s right; a boy should know when to relent and when to persevere. I must say, your cheeks are so supple.¡± She squeezed and kneaded his cheeks with her fingertips as if she was enjoying it. ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony growled in a low voice, his brows knitting together in a frown when his cheeks started smarting. She got ahold of herself and drew back. ¡°I''m sorry. I was caught up in it, and my fingers were a touch too forceful.¡± He was speechless. ¡°It''s nothing. Everything''s fine now,¡± Thalia cajoled. As Anthony looked at her, he decided he shouldn''t hold back any longer. ¡°I''d like to speak with you about something, Thalia.¡± She noticed his serious expression and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Thalia cut Anthony off before he could finish his sentence. ¡°This won''t do. I''m starting to feel exhausted standing here. We''ll talk after you help me back to my room.¡± He choked down whatever he wanted to say and held her hand as they slowly inched their way back to her room. Benjamin approached her other side and took her arm as well. Thalia peered at them with a mix of amusement and contentment in her eyes. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 After entering the room, Thalia sat down on the bed in an elegant posture and stared them down. ¡°Go on, then. Ask away.¡± The three kids exchanged nces. Eventually, it was Anthony who spoke up first. ¡°Are you guys hiding something from us?¡± Thalia immediately understood what he meant, but ying dumb was a skill she had developed after spending so much time around them. ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony frowned. ¡°You adults.¡± ¡°And which ''us'' are you referring to?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°The three of us, of course,¡± Anthony replied patiently. There''s no way Thalia wouldn''t know what I''m talking about. She''s definitely ying dumb! Thalia simply nodded without saying anything in response. The three kids were starting to lose their patience when they saw how rxed she was. ¡°Well? Tell us, Thalia!¡± Denise urged her. Thalia nced at her and asked, ¡°Tell you what?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Denise suddenly found herself at a loss for words. Thalia let out a sigh and shed them a confused look as she said, ¡°You kids should be going after the people you think are suspicious. How would I know the answer to such things? We''re on the same side, aren''t we? I share everything I know with you kids. The four of us are members of Darz, so if they''re keeping secrets, they''re sure to keep me in the dark as well!¡± The kids fell silent after hearing that. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They didn''t know what to say as her exnation seemed to make perfect sense. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces as they processed Thalia''s words. ¡°Those are two different things, Thalia. We say you''re keeping secrets from us. If it really is rted to this, then Mr. Dave wouldn''t have let you stay here while you recover from your injuries!¡± Denise said. Thalia froze as she wasn''t expecting her to be so sharp. Upon realizing how they nearly let Thalia fool them, Anthony and Benjamin shifted their gazes back toward Thalia as they waited for her answer. In the face of the three intelligent kids, all Thalia could do was continue ying dumb. ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about,¡± she replied while shaking her head and putting on the most innocent look possible. Denise nodded. ¡°Okay, fine, we''ll assume you don''t know that for now. What about Spencer''s laboratory, then? You should know what he researches in there, right?¡± Whoa... That question really hit the target! Great job, Denise! Anthony and Benjamin were staring at Denise with proud looks in their eyes. ¡°I...¡± Thalia didn''t know what to say. ¡°You should at least know about your rtionship with Spencer, right?¡± Denise pressed on. For some reason, hearing that question made Thalia a little happy. ¡°What is my rtionship with Spencer? Are we really that close?¡± ¡°You two were hugging each other!¡± Anthony snapped at her. Thalia shot him a re in response. Anthony arched an eyebrow at her as he added, ¡°Hey, I''m just stating the facts.¡± ¡°And you ruined the moment for us. Besides, that doesn''t mean I know everything. As you all know, Spencer and I aren''t exactly that close. He''s avoiding me every day, so there''s no way he''d tell me everything!¡± Thalia said with a pout. ¡°That doesn''t make sense,¡± Denise protested. ¡°How so?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Knowing you, there''s no way you''d just sit by and let Spencer keep you in the dark. Are you not at all curious about what he''s up to?¡± Denise asked. Anthony and Benjamin both nodded in agreement when they heard that, much to Thalia''s dismay. Ugh... Could Denise just shut up? Thalia pursed her lips and struggled to maintain herposure as she replied, ¡°I only care about him as a person, so I don''t know anything about his work. He could blow this entire ce up, and I''d still take his side.¡± ¡°You know what, Thalia? I just realized you''re better than Anthony when ites to making stuff up!¡± Denise eximed. Thalia arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°What are you talking about? I don''t know if Anthony is making stuff up, but I''m telling the truth!¡± Denise shed her a smile in response. Looks like she isn''t going to tell us the truth. The fact that she''s still putting up an act suggests she has a reason for keeping it from us, not that she doesn''t know the answer. With that in mind, Anthony said, ¡°Okay, maybe we''re just overthinking things here. Thalia''s probably tired, so we should let her get some rest.¡± Thalia shed him a teasing smile as she said, ¡°Oh? What''s this? Anthony is being caring for once?¡± ¡°We''ll be on our way now. Make sure to get some rest,¡± Anthony replied with a grin that did not reach his eyes. Right as they were about to leave, Thalia thought of something and called out to them, ¡°Wait!¡± The three kids stopped in their tracks and turned around to look at her. ¡°How is Nat doing?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°She''s...¡± Anthony''s eyes darted around as he tried to find the words. Thalia looked him in the eye. ¡°She''s what?¡± ¡°Well, she''s...¡± ¡°What? Come on, out with it!¡± Thalia pressed on with an impatient frown. ¡°You should go see for yourself,¡± Anthony replied with a sigh. ¡°Is she not doing well?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony nodded without saying a word. Feeling worried, Thalia was about to get off the bed and pay Natasha a visit when she realized something. Wait a minute... Why are these three here if she''s unwell? They don''t look worried about her at all! Thalia narrowed her eyes at the thought of that. ¡°Then why are you three wasting your time confronting me?¡± Anthony fell silent. ¡°You really think I''m that dumb?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Anthony shot back. Thalia clenched her teeth in anger and yelled, ¡°Just you wait, Anthony! I''ll teach you a lesson once I''m fully healed!¡± Anthony simply shed her a smug grin before running out of the room. The look on Thalia''s face turned gloomy after the door closed behind them. She had only known the kids for less than a month, and yet, she couldn''t bring herself to tell them the truth. Despite how carefree and casual Natasha is about everything, she actually cares a lot about the people around her. That''s especially the case since the three kids are her children. Thalia felt her heart ache at the thought of that. She had never expected to someday be so closely linked to Natasha. Although she wasn''t afraid of dying, there were still a lot of things that she wanted to do in life. As much as Thalia hated it, she knew it was time she made some arrangements just in case. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 ¡°What, are we just going to give up?¡± Denise asked with a helpless expression after leaving Thalia''s room. ¡°Anthony would never give up so easily!¡± Benjamin replied calmly. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, Benjamin does know me very well,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Then why did you stop questioning her?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Thalia may seem all carefree and gullible, but she''s actually incredibly smart about what she says. She only tells us stuff that she wants us to hear. She wouldn''t disclose any information that she doesn''t feel like disclosing or isn''t allowed to disclose. I mean, she''s professionally trained to resist interrogation! There''s no way a bunch of kids like us could ever get her to tell us anything against her will!¡± Anthony exined. Denise nodded in agreement after hearing that. ¡°I suppose you''re right... What should we do, then? We''re not going to just leave this be, are we?¡± ¡°Leave this be? Do I look like the kind of person who would do such a thing?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Wow! You look a lot like Daddy when you said that, Tony!¡± Denise eximed. Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°I look really cool, don''t I?¡± ¡°You know what? Forget I said anything...¡± Anthony decided to stop teasing her as he continued, ¡°Spencer, Dave, and Thalia are the key individuals we should focus on. Daddy and Nat aren''t going to tell us anything, so we can just ignore them and focus on the above three. We''ve tested Thalia and confirmed that she definitely knows something. She just won''t tell us about it.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, we will have to split up to make this work.¡± ¡°What will we do?¡± ¡°We''ll each pick one of the three and try to find out whatever we can from them. It''ll be a lot more effective to attack them all at once instead of focusing on one at a time. That should somewhat increase our chances of sess,¡± Anthony exined. Benjamin nodded in approval. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Denise nodded as well. ¡°All right, then. I''ll go along with your n.¡± ¡°Right now, we need to decide on how we pick our targets,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin and Denise knew exactly what he meant. ¡°I''ll pick Mr. Dave! Just a few days ago, he was talking about taking me in as his goddaughter. He won''t be on guard when dealing with me!¡± Denise proposed. Anthony nodded. ¡°That sounds good.¡± ¡°I''ll go with Thalia, then?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Yeah. She likes you the most, so she should drop her guard when she''s with you. I''d say you have a very high chance at getting that information out of her.¡± ¡°You get Spencer, then?¡± ¡°Spencer and I aren''t that close, but I can still give it a shot,¡± Anthony replied with a frown. ¡°Tony, I think your chances of sess are low regardless of who you pick. You just give off that impression that you want something out of others whenever you approach them,¡± Denise commented. Of course, Anthony knew that very well. ¡°Yeah, because I''m born with an air of excellence. It''s not easy being so great.¡± ¡°Come on, Denise. Let''s go grab a snack downstairs,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Yeah, let''s go!¡± Denise was quick to go along with his suggestion. Anthony red at them as he said, ¡°I know you two don''t want to admit it, but it''s the truth.¡± Benjamin and Denise ignored him and continued walking toward the stairs. ¡°Hey, wait up! What are you guys going to eat? Wait for me!¡± he shouted while running after them. Natasha went over to Thalia''s room as usual that afternoon. Thalia was sitting on the bed and staring nkly into space when she came in through the door. She quickly put her phone down when she saw Natashae in. ¡°How are you doing? Are you all right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha asked as she made her way over to the bed. ¡°Denise told me that you fainted while you were outside today. Are you...¡± Thalia was about to say something but held herself back in the end. Natasha let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh, Denise and her big mouth... I didn''t think she''d tell you about it so soon!¡± ¡°She''s worried about you, after all,¡± Thalia said. Natasha sat down on the side of her bed and said with a smile, ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°I was going to pay you a visit, but the kids told me that Keh was around, so I didn''t want to disturb you two,¡± Thalia replied with a hesitant look on her face. Natasha let out a sigh. ¡°They''ve been taking care of me ever since I donated my blood to you.¡± Thalia couldn''t help butugh when she heard that. ¡°You seem to be living a very happy life right now.¡± Natasha nodded in agreement. ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Back then, I could never stand Keh. I felt like his good looks were all that he had. He couldn''t do anything else right, and his love life was a total mess. I thought he didn''t deserve to be with you at all, but he changedpletely after dating you,¡± Thalia continued. ¡°Oh, you haven''t seen Keh when he was little. Not only was he very serious and single-minded about everything, but he also trusted me unconditionally. On top of that, he treated me very well and always kept his promises. Oh, and let''s not forget how handsome he is!¡± Natasha replied. Thalia shot her a doubtful look. ¡°Are you sure we''re talking about the same person here?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Yes, we are. It''s true that he has changed his ways, but I''m the only one who gets to see this other side of him!¡± Natasha said with a chuckle. Thalia nodded and teased her, ¡°Okay, now you''re just unting your love in my face.¡± ¡°It is what you make of it,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Who would''ve thought a perfectionist like you would end up unting your love one day, huh?¡± ¡°I just want others to see him for who he really is.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I see how it is. You''re going to defend him because you''re with him now. You won''t let anyone badmouth your man anymore.¡± Natasha simply shed her a faint smile without saying anything. The look in Thalia''s eyes grew serious as she suddenly called out to Natasha, ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Thalia''s tone grew increasingly mncholic as she continued, ¡°I envy you. You courageously pursued your rtionship and managed to get yourself a great man and such adorable children. You probably wouldn''t have any regrets if you were to die in an ident or anything, would you?¡± Natasha was taken aback when she heard that. ¡°What? You¡ª¡± ¡°I have so many regrets. No one has ever loved me right!¡± ¡°You still have a long way to go in life.¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°Not really. It''s probably the same as yours. At the very least, you won''t be lonely.¡± Natasha stared at her in confusion, but Thalia refused to exin herself. After taking a moment to process her words, Natasha''s eyes went wide as she understood what Thalia meant. ¡°Why would you... Is it because of the blood transfusion?¡± Thalia nodded. Natasha shed her an apologetic look. ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t know at the time...¡± ¡°There''s no need for you to apologize. Had you not helped me, I would''ve died of blood loss anyway. If anything, I should be thanking you for prolonging my life! At the very least, I know Spencer is into me, so I can die without too much regret,¡± Thalia replied. Although her tone sounded regretful, she showed no sign of anger or resentment. After all, she was well aware that no one was at fault for what she went through in life. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Natasha didn''t know what else to say. Her act of kindness had resulted in disaster for Thalia, so it was only natural that she would feel guilty about it. Even so, she had a determined look in her eyes as she slowly came to a realization. Noticing that Natasha had gone silent, Thalia tried to ease the tension by saying with a chuckle, ¡°The reason I''m telling you this is to remind you that you''re not alone in this. I just didn''t expect to someday be so closely connected to another woman in life, you know?¡± However, hearing herugh only amplified Natasha''s feelings of guilt even further. ¡°Rx, will you? I''m used to living life on the edge, so death doesn''t scare me at all! On the contrary, I want to thank you for giving me the chance to find out something that I''ve always wanted to know!¡± Thalia continued with a genuine smile on her face. Of course, no amount of reassurance would ever erase the guilt in Natasha''s heart. While she hadn''t intended for things to turn out like this, it remained an undeniable fact that her actions had indirectly caused it. ¡°Have you had any episodestely?¡± Natasha asked after a brief pause. Thalia shook her head. She had yet to witness Natasha suffering from the poison as Spencer had knocked thetter out before bringing her back. ¡°How is it like when you have those episodes? Does it hurt a lot?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, it hurt so much that I felt like I was going to die.¡± That was when she recalled reading about Thalia''s fear of pain when she looked her up a while back. Sure enough, Thalia froze the moment she heard that. ¡°Oh, well... So be it, then! It can''t possibly hurt more than all of these wounds!¡± she said with a forced smile. ¡°It''s not the same. You can stop the pain from your wounds or go numb from them, but this is different. It really redefines pain for you. In fact, the pain I felt when giving birth was nothing compared to this,¡± Natasha rified. Thalia fell silent this time. Although I''ve never given birth myself, I''ve heard and witnessed how painful it was for others when going intobor. That''s why I decided to never have kids in life! And now, Natasha is telling me that the pain during childbirth is nothingpared to this... Natasha chuckled when she saw Thalia go silent. ¡°Well, it''s not like there''s nothing you can do about the pain.¡± Thalia''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Remember what Spencer did the other day? It worked wonders,¡± Natasha said. Thalia frowned. ¡°You mean have someone knock you out?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I see... All right, I understand. If I ever have one of those episodes, please make sure to knock me out on the spot! I don''t want you to hesitate, okay? Oh, and tell everyone else to do the same if they ever see me having an episode,¡± Thalia said in a trembling voice. ¡°What''s this? The great Thalia who fears nothing in the world is afraid of a little pain? I wonder what your man would think if he finds out!¡± Natasha teased her. ¡°Who said I''m afraid of pain?¡± Thalia stubbornly refused to admit to it. It was her biggest secret, after all. ¡°Why else do you think I''m telling you this?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia froze as the sudden realization dawned upon her. So, she was telling me all that just to warn me? ¡°How did you know about my fear of pain?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°No one else knows about this!¡± Natasha simply kept quiet and smiled at her. ¡°Did Anthony tell you that? Wait, no... I don''t think Anthony knows about it either. Hmm... Was it Spencer who told you?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Thalia frowned and mumbled with a pout, ¡°I can''t believe he revealed my biggest secret!¡± ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should get some rest,¡± Natasha said, making no attempt to exin herself whatsoever. ¡°You too,¡± Thalia replied. Natasha nodded and walked out of the room. Thalia found herself liking Natasha more and more as she watched thetter leave. She''s calm and doesn''t try topete with others, and yet, she exudes this powerful energy wherever she goes. Natasha truly is a charming woman! Natasha went straight to Spencer''sb after leaving the room. Spencer was focused on analyzing some data at his workstation when Natasha came in through the door. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Unlike his usual charming and handsome appearance, he had grown out a stubble and looked rather weary. ¡°Is it true that Thalia got poisoned because of the blood transfusion?¡± she asked sternly. Spencer froze when he heard that and simply stared at her in silence. ¡°Well? Say something!¡± Natasha shouted while walking toward him. Spencer tossed the report aside and said, ¡°I don''t know what I should say.¡± Natasha picked up the report and skimmed through it. Although she didn''t understand most of the data she saw, she realized it was mostly simr to her own report. That,bined with Spencer''s attitude, was all she needed to confirm her suspicions. After taking a deep breath to keep herself calm, Natasha asked, ¡°If it really was the blood transfusion that poisoned her, then why hasn''t she had any episodes yet?¡± ¡°The test results confirm that she is indeed poisoned, but the concentration of it is fairly low. I''m guessing most of the poison is still inside your body. Maybe she hasn''t had any episodes because only a small amount of the poison entered her system. The probability of her having an episode is two times lower than yours.¡± ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Upon noticing how upset Spencer looked, Natasha continued, ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would turn out like this.¡± ¡°There''s no need for you to apologize. I know you had nothing to do with this,¡± Spencer replied. ¡°Will you be able toe up with an antidote?¡± Natasha asked. His answer was key to determining if she would proceed with certain options. Spencer let out a sigh. ¡°Honestly, I might be able to if I could identify the contents of the poison. As of this moment, I can''t promise anything because it''s too risky to run trials on your bodies.¡± Having understood the situation, Natasha told him, ¡°Spencer, I don''t want you to feel any pressure when conducting your research. I''m willing to be the first to try out the antidote. Who knows, there might be an antidote for this poison avable on the market by then!¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 As though he had noticed something off about her response, Spencer looked her in the eyes and asked, ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± Natasha simply shed him a faint smile in response. ¡°What could I possibly do?¡± ¡°Don''t do anything stupid, Nat...¡± ¡°Am I really that stupid of a person?¡± Spencer frowned and went silent as he tried toe up with a response. ¡°Don''t worry; I''m not going to do anything!¡± Natasha reassured him with a faint smile. Spencer simply stared at her in silence. He knows me like the back of his hand. If I don''t leave now, he''ll definitely sense that something is wrong! With that in mind, Natasha decided to excuse herself. ¡°All right, you carry on with your work. I''ll head back and get some rest now.¡± Spencer nodded at her without saying anything. After making her way to the door, Natasha turned around and reminded him, ¡°I know that you''re very busy with your research toe up with an antidote, but you mustn''t forget about Thalia. She needs you the most right now. She likes to see your handsome face, so make sure to shave before you go see her!¡± It wasn''t until Natasha had closed the door behind her that Spencer retracted his gaze and went back to his report. Natasha returned to her room after leaving Spencer''sboratory. As Keh was discussing business with Dave right now, she knew he wouldn''t be home. Even so, Natasha made sure to lock the room door and stand in the innermost corner of the room before whipping out her phone. After a brief moment of hesitation, she punched in a number and made the call. She had a sharp and determined look in her eyes as she clutched the phone tightly in her hand. The call got through a few secondster. ¡°Hello? Is this Ms. Watson?¡± asked the person on the other end of the line. ¡°Yes, it''s me,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°I''m surprised you''d call me. Did something happen?¡± Boss asked with a hint of joy in his voice. ¡°I''m calling to confront you about something,¡± Natasha said coldly. Boss let out a nonchnt chuckle. ¡°I can tell that much.¡± Natasha got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Why would you do this?¡± ¡°I''ve done many things, so you need to be a little more specific. Which one are you talking about? Your poisoning or Keh''s injury?¡± ¡°So, it really was you!¡± Natasha eximed. Boss'' voice grew cold all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, it was me. It''s a shame I failed to kill him, though. I can''t believe he managed to escape.¡± ¡°Forget it, Boss! I won''t let you hurt him!¡± Natasha yelled. ¡°Go ahead and try to stop me, then. I''ll have you know that I don''t just want to kill him. I''m also going to torture him so much that death would be a relief for him!¡± Boss said confidently. ¡°Talk is cheap, so how about we skip the idle chit-chat and cut to the chase? Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°What, are you going to agree to all of my demands?¡± Boss asked. ¡°Not necessarily. I just want to see if it''s easier to meet your demands or to justmit suicide. Of course, I''ll pick the option that benefits me the most.¡± Boss froze for a brief moment when he heard her response. Although Natasha is a very calm and rational person, she''s definitely capable of doing just about anything to get what she wants. The fact that she managed to survive in the southern camp is proof of it. With that in mind, he said, ¡°All right, then. My demand is simple. I want you to return to my side and help me out.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Help you out? What could I possibly help you with?¡± ¡°Please don''t give me that crap, Ms. Watson. I may not know your true identity, but I do know that Theodore is your father. Surely, you must''ve inherited his talent as a hacker, right? I must say, you did a really great job at hiding it!¡± Boss replied. Natasha was so shocked that she paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± ¡°Is that so? What about that thing in your bracelet, then? Do you not know about that as well?¡± Natasha fell silent after hearing that. Oh, no... I didn''t think he''d find out about that! ¡°Let''s not forget the message on the billboards in the city. That was your doing too, right?¡± Boss pressed on. He got the answer to his question when Natasha remained quiet. ¡°As long as you return to my side and help me out, I will pretend none of that ever happened.¡± Natasha let out a low chuckle in response. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± ¡°The fact that you''re going this far with your threats just to keep me by your side,¡± Natasha replied. Seeing as Boss kept quiet, she continued, ¡°You wouldn''t happen to have a crush on me, would you?¡± Boss didn''t respond as he wasn''t expecting Natasha to be so direct about it. ¡°From what I know, Vermillion Base has its own hackers, all of whom are incredibly capable. There isn''t much a mediocre hacker like myself could possibly do to help you out, so that leaves me with only one possibility¡ªyou have a crush on me.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Everything in this n has been going my way, but now, I feel like Natasha has the upper hand here... After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Boss replied, ¡°You''re right. There are plenty of hackers out there, but beautiful ones are hard toe by. If you return to my side, Keh will lose the battle before it even begins. It''d bring me a lot more satisfaction than just killing him. That is why I''m doing this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha maintained the firm tone in her voice. ¡°Of course! You don''t actually think I have a crush on you, do you?¡± ¡°Okay, I understand now.¡± ¡°What do you understand?¡± ¡°Does that matter?¡± ¡°Natasha, I suggest you do as I tell you while I''m still interested in you. No amount of begging will change my mind once I lose my patience and interest. Take some time to think about it and give me your answer.¡± Boss''s tone grew cold as he knew Natasha was deliberately provoking him. Natasha hung up the phone without saying anything in response. The look in her eyes turned gloomy as she stared at the ck screen of her phone. This call was just to test Boss and find out his intentions. I need to know what he wants so I can better execute my n. Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly at the thought of that. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Just as Natasha hung up the phone, a knock on the door was heard. ¡°Nat, are you asleep?¡± Denise whispered outside the door. Natasha darted over and opened the door when she heard her daughter''s voice. Denise lifted her gaze to look at Natasha. ¡°Nat, you''re still awake?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Then why did you lock the door?¡± Denise was confused. ¡°I was nning to take a shower.¡± Natasha made up an excuse. Without thinking much of it, Denise walked up to Natasha and grabbed her arm. ¡°Nat, follow me,¡± she urged. ¡°What happened?¡± Natasha asked as she followed Denise. ¡°Your love rival is here!¡± Denise eximed. ¡°Love rival?¡± Natasha furrowed her brows in confusion. Denise was still dragging Natasha with her, a concerned expression on her face. ¡°You''ll understand when you see her,¡± she said. Even before they got to the staircase, they could hear waves ofughter sounding from downstairs. Natasha stood at the staircase and lowered her gaze. There were two men and one woman downstairs with Keh and Dave. It seemed like they were chit-chatting and having a good time. The woman said nothing, but her starry eyes were fixed on Keh. Taking in the scene, Natasha immediately understood what Denise meant. However, she merely looked at them in silence. Beside her, Denise eximed, ¡°Look at that, Nat!¡± Natasha retracted her gaze andughed. ¡°Look at what?¡± she teased. Denise furrowed her brows. She looked at Natasha before shifting her gaze downstairs. ¡°That woman!¡± she blurted. ¡°What''s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Don''t you think... Don''t you think there''s something off with how she looks at Daddy?¡± asked Denise. Natasha nced downstairs and turned back to reply, ¡°I don''t think so.¡± ¡°Nat, you...¡± Denise was rendered speechless. She didn''t know what to say anymore. ¡°What?¡± Natasha continued to tease her. ¡°People always say women have a strong sixth sense, but why isn''t that true with you!¡± Denise eximed. Natasha could barely hold in herughter when she heard what Denise said. ¡°Oh? Do you think every woman in the world is interested in your daddy?¡± she chuckled. ¡°I don''t know if every woman in the world is interested in Daddy, but I''ve watched enough romantic dramas to tell that this woman must have other intentions for Daddy,¡± Denise enunciated. ¡°Then how about your daddy? Can you tell his intention?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°Of course, I can. Daddy didn''t even look at her.¡± Denise was certain. ¡°Exactly,¡± Natasha replied nonchntly. She then turned and was about to leave. ¡°Nat, where are you going?¡± ¡°I''m going back to my room to take a shower.¡± Denise immediately reached out and grabbed Natasha''s arm, raising her voice. ¡°This is not the time to shower!¡± ¡°Then what else should I do?¡± ¡°You should go down and stake your im!¡± With that, Denise grabbed Natasha tightly and tried to pull her down the stairs. ¡°Denise...¡± ¡°Come on, Nat!¡± Right then, their movements attracted the attention of the people downstairs. Keh lifted his gaze to look at the two people upstairs. ¡°Nat?¡± he called. Natasha was momentarily stunned when she heard Keh. Everyone downstairs had focused their gaze on her. Just looking at Natasha''s back was enough to make them fall into spection. ¡°Boss, is that Natasha?¡± Mike asked in puzzlement. Keh''s gaze swept across upstairs before fixing on Natasha. Secondster, he finally responded in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. ¡°Natasha!¡± Mike called out to her. Natasha heaved a deep breath. She had always been terrified of meeting people for the first time as she didn''t want to speak to them. However, as they had already seen her, she had no choice but to greet them out of politeness. ¡°Boss, why is she noting down?¡± Mike asked. ¡°I think she''s probably shy,¡± Keh responded. His gaze never left Natasha''s figure. He knew Natasha well. However, all of them here had been through life-and-death situations with him, and he really wanted her to meet them. When Natasha heard what Keh said, she knew she was left with no choice but to meet them. Natasha then shifted her gaze to Denise, the urge to teach her daughter a lesson rising in her. However, before she could do that, Denise turned and darted downstairs. ¡°Daddy!¡± Denise sweetly cooed as she headed downstairs. Upon hearing her voice, Natasha turned around with a frown. What the heck? Is she really my daughter? She''s such a natural-born drama queen. Denise threw herself into Keh''s embrace andined, ¡°Daddy, Nat said she''s going to teach me a lesson.¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°You must''ve done something wrong then.¡± ¡°No, I didn''t,¡± Denise grumbled with a pout. Meanwhile, Natasha took a deep breath and walked toward the stairs with a smile. Everyone was craning their neck, waiting to meet her. Even Alexia was staring upstairs, dying to meet the woman who stole Keh''s heart. When Natasha turned around and headed downstairs, their eyes instantly widened. Mike''s eyes, in particr, were widened like saucers. ¡°Boss, Natasha is gorgeous!¡± he eximed. Alexia, too, couldn''t take her eyes off Natasha. She had always thought herself to be attractive due to her mixed-race facial features. However, when she saw Natasha, she instantly knew she was wrong. Her beauty was overshadowed by Natasha''s. She had always admired the beauty of the east, and Natasha was the prettiest eastern woman she had ever seen. As Natasha walked down the stairs, her long dress trailed along the floor and swayed with her steps, making her look extremely captivating. Dave grinned as he watched Natashaing down the stairs. His eyes were filled with admiration. Natasha was charming because she had all the reasons to be proud, yet she couldn''t be bothered to be that at all. Once she reached downstairs, Keh strode over to Natasha and wrapped his arm around her slender waist. The two locked eyes with one another as if no one was watching. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. No words could describe how well theyplemented each other. ¡°Boss, aren''t you going to introduce her to us?¡± Mike urged. Keh turned, and his gaze swept over them. Just as he was about to say something, Natasha broke her silence. ¡°I should introduce myself.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone, including Keh, shifted their gaze to her. Keh stared at her lovingly, his eyes filled with tenderness and affection. The corner of his lips curled into a faint smile, and it seemed like he was in a good mood. ¡°Hello, everyone. I''m Natasha Watson. I''m his ex-wife and also his current girlfriend,¡± Natasha introduced herself indifferently. Keh''s smile froze when he heard Natasha''s words. He turned and leaned toward her as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Nat, you don''t have to get into the details.¡± Natasha merely smiled without saying a word. Beside them, Mike shifted his gaze to Keh and muttered, ¡°Boss... Uh...¡± ¡°She was just kidding,¡± Keh exined. It was only then Mike nodded thoughtfully. He turned to look at Natasha and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Hello, Natasha.¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Looking at him, Natasha smiled. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You''re absolutely gorgeous, Natasha. You''re the most beautiful person I have ever seen in my life,¡± Mike praised. ¡°You''re good at ttery, too.¡± At this moment, Keh spoke. ¡°This is Mike, and I''ve known him for a long time. This here is Luke, and this is¡ª¡± When it was Alexia''s turn, Keh paused for a while before apologizing politely, ¡°I''m sorry. I can''t seem to remember your name.¡± Alexia''s gaze, which was on Natasha initially, now turned to Keh. When he said he had forgotten her name, a trace of awkwardness and dejectedness appeared on Alexia''s face. How could he forget? Instantly, the atmosphere turned awkward. Noticing the change, Dave walked over and said, ¡°Ahem. Let me do the introductions. She''s Alexia, a member of DX Group and someone who joined after Keh left.¡± At his introduction, Natasha nodded and turned to Alexia. ¡°Hello, Alexia,¡± she said with a smile. Returning to her senses, Alexia looked at Natasha and quickly regained herposure. Without missing a beat, she smiled at Natasha and greeted her back, ¡°Hi, Ms. Watson.¡± Suddenly, Mike cut in, ¡°Alexia, you can call her Natasha.¡± At that, Alexia''s gaze swept over Keh before she said, ¡°He''s your boss, not mine. Don''t tell me what to do.¡± ¡°Didn''t you say Boss saved you before?¡± ¡°Yes, so he''s my savior,¡± Alexia answered. ¡°Your savior?¡± Natasha looked at her. This time, Alexia stared straight at Natasha and nodded confidently. ¡°That''s right. Because he saved me, I could join DX Group. He gave me my life.¡± At herst statement, Natasha chuckled. ¡°Little miss, your parents gave you your life, not him.¡± Panic shed across Alexia''s eyes, but she dered confidently, ¡°I''m not little anymore. I''m a big girl now, an adult!¡± Noting her persistence, Natasha felt she was desperately trying to prove something. Nevertheless, she took a step back. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you.¡± ¡°My parents died when I was young. But that day, he saved me and gave me a new lease on life, so I owe my life to him,¡± Alexia said, staring at Natasha. A faint smile hung on Natasha''s lips as she listened, but her expression gave nothing away. Again, everyone next to them watched on in difort. Mike even tugged on Alexia''s shirt. ¡°Alexia, please stop.¡± Begrudgingly, Alexia pursed her lips and went silent. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Then, Natasha turned her head to look at Keh and drawled, ¡°Your words reminded me of something. When I was young, Keh saved my life too. Without him, I wouldn''t be sitting here today.¡± ¡°Natasha, are you childhood sweethearts with Boss?¡± Mike couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Kind of,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°T-Then? What happened next?¡± Mike prompted. ¡°Oh, I married him,¡± Natasha said with augh. At that answer, his eyes widened. ¡°That''s it? It''s that simple¡± ¡°Simple?¡± Keh''s lips curled upward in an exasperated smile. ¡°What more do you want? She''s the one I wanted to take as my wife since I was a child.¡± As he said that, he turned his gaze toward Natasha. ¡°For the sake of marrying you, I gave my all in saving you back then.¡± Natasha stared back at him with a warm smile on her lips. At Keh''s confession, Mike''s eyes lit up. ¡°Is this what they call ''nothing ventured, nothing gained''? Boss, it looks like you''ve always been so hard on yourself.¡± ¡°Well, as they say, ''no pain, no gain.'' I''m willing to ce everything on the line for her,¡± Keh said. Luke, who was sitting next to them, chimed in, ¡°I never thought you were such a romantic, Boss. Natasha, you''re a blessed woman!¡± ¡°He should be counting his lucky stars to have met me since someone as outstanding as me is hard toe by,¡± Natasha retorted. Keh agreed with her. ¡°That''s right. I couldn''t find a woman like her even if I wanted to. That''s why I''m grateful to have met her. I''ll be sticking to her side forever.¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow upon hearing his words. As their conversation continued, Alexia felt like him saving her was nothingpared to their past together. Her two hands, hanging by her sides, gradually tightened into fists. At that moment, Mike teased, ¡°I never expected to be forced to listen to how Boss professes his love to hisdy and be all sappy before a wedding banquet is even held.¡± ¡°That is so true!¡± Luke concurred. Listening to their mockints, Keh said, ¡°A wedding banquet? All right, your request is duly received. When we get back and have our wedding ceremony, I''ll invite all of you.¡± Mike''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Boss, you haven''t held a wedding ceremony yet?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± ¡°T-T-Then, you''ll be inviting all of us?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Everyone will be invited.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mike and Luke grew excited at the response, but the feeling soon turned to worry. ¡°Boss, are you sure? If everyone went, would there be enough space to fit so many people?¡± Luke asked. Keh chuckled. ¡°Hm? Are you afraid that I can''t afford it?¡± Mike spoke. ¡°Luke, what nonsense are you spouting? Can you imagine being filthy rich? Do you know the feeling of being invincible and all-powerful? This man is the epitome of money and power. Even though he''s left DX Group, he''s someone at the top of the corporate world. He would have enough power to control everyone in the city, let alone you and me.¡± As Luke listened, his gaze toward Keh gradually turned into anticipation and excitement. ¡°Boss... Can we, really?¡± Luke asked tentatively. Keh smiled. ¡°Make sure to arrive on time. That''s all you need to do.¡± That single request spoke volumes. Relieved, Luke nodded. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Suddenly, Dave fake coughed and looked at them. ¡°So, you don''t need my permission, is that it?¡± After he pointed it out, Luke and Mike were stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Eh? Aren''t you going too, Dave?¡± ¡°Says who? Besides, even if I''m going, that doesn''t mean that all of you are able to attend,¡± Dave said matter-of-factly. Slowly, Mike''s and Luke''s excitement died down. Just as they thought all hope was lost, Dave rekindled their hopes. ¡°Unless...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Luke asked immediately. ¡°Unless you persuade him to rejoin DX Group and let him be the boss, I won''t let you go,¡± Dave said. ¡°Dave! That is impossible!¡± Luke eximed. Dave grinned. ¡°That''s your business now, not mine.¡± Mike and Luke exchanged hesitant nces before honing in on Natasha. ¡°Natasha, please tell me you have some way to help us.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°You must have a way, Natasha! Pretty please?¡± As Natasha listened to the two of them, she could only smile helplessly. Meanwhile, Alexia stood stiffly at the side. She felt as though she was in another world, separated from the rest of the group. Lifting her head, she stared fixedly at Keh. Even though he saved me and was the only light in my life, why are our treatments different? Just... why? Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Alexia stayed quiet, seemingly troubled by something. Meanwhile, Denise leaned against Keh''s chest and studied her. She looks unhappy. That means my guess was correct. At that thought, Denise raised her head. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°What''s up?¡± Keh looked down at her and asked. With a pout, Deniseined, ¡°So what you have with Mommy is true love, while I''m just an ident?¡± Everyone turned their attention to her at that instant. ¡°What''s wrong, my darling? Why would you say that?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°You didn''t introduce me,¡± Denise muttered dejectedly. Keh couldn''t help butugh at her remark while Natasha chuckled helplessly. ¡°Right. My dearest Denise is also here.¡± As Keh spoke, he stood up while carrying the girl and faced the group. ¡°Everyone, let me introduce someone to you. This is my daughter, Denise.¡± Denise''s expression changed immediately as she chirped, ¡°Hello, my dear friends. I''m Denise.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Luke and Mike repeated, their brows raised in amusement. ¡°Of course. You seem to be just a few years older than me, so you''re my friends,¡± Denise said with a sweet smile. Luke and Mike were delighted to hear that. They were actually only a couple of years younger than Keh and Dave, so they were utterly ttered by Denise''s words. On the other hand, Alexia remained expressionless as she listened to the exchange. Friends? With Denise? To her, that word just widened the gap between her and Keh. She did not like it. As she looked at Denise, thetter happened to nce at her. At the sight of the taunting look in the girl''s eyes, Alexia froze. Was that my imagination? When she looked over again, Denise was already chatting with the men. ¡°My goodness, you''re so adorable. Not only are you pretty, but you''re also such a sweet girl! It seems like you take after Natasha!¡± Mike remarked. ¡°I got both Daddy''s and Mommy''s best traits, unlike my two brothers. One of them takes after Daddy, while the other is just like Mommy.¡± ¡°Brothers?¡± Mike eximed. ¡°Yes. I have two big brothers.¡± A hint of surprise shed across Mike''s eyes. ¡°And they''re both...¡± ¡°They''re both their biological children.¡± Denise finished his words for him. With a bashful smile, Mike rified, ¡°That''s not what I meant. It''s just that things seem to have gone faster than normal...¡± People might think that Natasha was pregnant with someone else''s kid before she got together with Keh! ¡°What are you talking about? My brothers and I were born at the same time.¡± ¡°You''re triplets?¡± Luke asked. Denise nodded. ¡°That''s right!¡± Luke and Mike widened their eyes in astonishment and turned to Keh. ¡°Boss, you''re incredible!¡± They actually got triplets? That''s such a rare urrence! One would feel lucky to have twins, let alone triplets. Moreover, judging from Natasha''s figure, she didn''t seem like someone who had given birth to three kids. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Meanwhile, Natasha sat at the side quietly. It felt somehow embarrassing for her to receivepliments about having triplets. After all, it was not like she had control over that; that was just biology working its magic. Keh, on the other hand, curled his lips up into a smug smile. ¡°I guess so.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. Indeed, not everyone is susceptible to awkwardness! ¡°Boss, you''re too humble,¡± Mike said. Just then, Dave cleared his throat intentionally, snapping Luke and Mike back to their senses. Mike cast a nce at Natasha and hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn''t mean anything by that. What I actually meant was¡ª¡± He paused mid-sentence, unable toe up with an appropriate statement. ¡°All right, you should just stop talking,¡± Luke chimed in. He then looked at Keh and Natasha, asking, ¡°Boss, where are the two boys then?¡± ¡°Right. Where are they?¡± Mike echoed. ¡°I don''t know where they ran off to. Don''t think we can find them now, though,¡± Natasha answered with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Oh, I''m sure they''re also adorable. They must be good boys!¡± Mike said. Good boys? Upon hearing him, the few people who knew the two children couldn''t help but smirk. ¡°What is it? Did I say something wrong?¡± Mike queried. ¡°It''s nothing. You''ll find out when you meet them one day,¡± Dave told him. Mike was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He''s saying that ''good'' is not an adjective you can use to describe my brothers,¡± Denise piped up. ¡°Then what should I use instead?¡± ¡°Well, you can think about that when you meet them,¡± Denise said. She didn''t think it was nice to talk bad about her brothers behind their backs. Although Mike couldn''t understand what they were trying to say, he still bobbed his head. Thanks to Denise, the atmosphere livened up once again. However, that did not apply to Alexia. All the while, she watched from the side without saying a word. Until now, she still could not bring herself to believe that Keh was already a father. After the group conversed for a while, Natasha interjected, ¡°Right, you guys must have things to discuss, so we won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll head upstairs to check on my friend.¡± ¡°Okay, Natasha. Go ahead,¡± Mike and Luke responded. ¡°Enjoy your chat. See youter.¡± Natasha shed them a faint smile before turning to Keh. They exchanged nces silently, but Keh immediately understood what she meant and gave her a nod. ¡°Wait for me,¡± he said in a low voice. Immediately, Mike and Luke arched their brows curiously. There wasn''t any other meaning behind Keh''s words, but the atmosphere turned ambiguous due to the duo''s reaction. Nevertheless, Natasha simply smiled and looked at Denise. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll carry you.¡± ¡°I don''t want to go,¡± Denise whined as she snuggled against Keh''s chest. She wanted to stay there and keep an eye on Alexia. Naturally, her intention did not go unnoticed by Natasha. ¡°Your daddy has business to talk about,¡± thetter prompted. She threw Denise a look, and the girl got her message right away. Left with no choice, Denise stretched her arms out so Natasha could take her. ¡°Why don''t you walk on your own?¡± Keh suggested, putting Denise down on the floor. ¡°Daddy, all you care about is Nat,¡± Denisemented while looking up at him. ¡°Isn''t that a given? She''s my woman,¡± Keh retorted. As Mike and Luke watched the scene before them, they were amazed. Wow. Is he really the ruthless J who could kill ten enemies on his own on the battlefield? It''s so hard to imagine that he could be so cheesy! Denise pouted at Keh and finally gave in. ¡°Okay. Since this is a special case, I''ll go easy on you. I''m your dearest darling, after all.¡± Keh smiled and stroked her soft hair. Darling? Noticing that the father-daughter duo was up to something, Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°Let''s go,¡± she said. Denise then approached her and held her hand before the two of them ascended the stairs. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Even when they reached the second floor, Denise would turn around from time to time and peep downstairs. When the living room was finally out of sight, she said unhappily, ¡°Nat, why were you in such a hurry to leave?¡± ¡°Why? Do you have anything left to do there?¡± ¡°No, but aren''t they Daddy''s friends? We can just chat with them.¡± ¡°Were you really hoping to chat with them, or did you want to stay there to keep on taunting someone?¡± Natasha probed. Denise stopped in her tracks and peeked at Natasha. ¡°Nat, you... noticed?¡± ¡°You and Keh were being so obvious. How could I not notice?¡± Natasha gazed down at the girl and added, ¡°Darling, huh? Don''t you find it cheesy?¡± Denise giggled at that. ¡°Why? Am I not your darling?¡± ¡°Stop it. I''m cringing,¡± Natasha said as she walked forward. Knowing that Natasha hated cheesy stuff, Denise grinned. ¡°Nat, isn''t it nice of Daddy to cooperate with me? Are you happy?¡± Natasha did not answer her questions. ¡°I''m sure Daddy yed along because he sensed something too.¡± Denise continued to mutter. She raised her head to look at Natasha and reminded, ¡°Nat, I hope you don''t mind me saying this, but you should be careful. It''s nice that Daddy is self-aware, but you have to put up your guard as well. She even came all the way here, yet you still look like you don''t care.¡± Hearing that, Natasha nced at her. ¡°How should I put up my guard?¡± ¡°Um... You should at least teach her a lesson, shouldn''t you?¡± Denise said. ¡°How do I do that when she didn''t even do anything?¡± ¡°What do you mean she didn''t do anything? Mr. Mike and Mr. Luke both treated you with respect, but she didn''t. She''s tantly provoking you!¡± Denise imed. In response, Natasha chuckled and pushed the door open before walking into the room. At the sight of Natasha''s unbothered attitude, Denise ran forward and stood in her way. ¡°Nat!¡± Left with no choice, Natasha told her, ¡°All right, I got it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Then what should you do next time?¡± Denise prompted. ¡°Kill her?¡± ¡°Nat!¡± Denise eximed in frustration when she realized Natasha still wasn''t taking this matter seriously. Natashaughed at her reaction and assured her, ¡°Okay, I got it. Don''t worry. I know what to do.¡± ¡°That better be the case,¡± Denise grumbled with a worried pout. ¡°All right, that''s enough. Go and y with Thalia for a while. I''m going to take a bath and nap.¡± Denise knew that Natasha had a weak body. Not wanting to tire her mother out, she turned around and walked to the door without anyints. ¡°Rest well,¡± she voiced. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Natasha without even turning to look at her. Denise stood by the door, gazing at Natasha''s back helplessly. Nat has never cared much about things like this, so it''s unlikely she''ll listen to me. Good thing they have a clever daughter like me! I guess I should just take things into my own hands. At that thought, Denise spun on her heels and walked away. The conversation downstairssted for more than an hour. When it was time for the trio to leave, Mike expressed, ¡°Dave, Boss, we''ll head back to prepare what''s needed. As for the other matters, we''ll wait for your updates.¡± Keh bobbed his head in return. ¡°We''ll visit again another day.¡± ¡°Do you actually think you cane here anytime you want to?¡± Dave quipped. Right away, Mike started throwingpliments. ¡°Dave, I know you''re the most generous man ever!¡± ¡°Don''t you try to butter me up.¡± ¡°Dave is saying that you cane here without having to butter him up,¡± Luke interjected. ¡°That''s what I thought so, too.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dave.¡± The two men''s antics got an exasperatedugh out of Dave. ¡°All right, we''re leaving,¡± Mike said atst, to which Dave responded with a nod. The former then urged, ¡°Let''s go, Alexia.¡± However, Alexia stayed rooted to her spot and turned to Keh. ¡°My savior, I have something to tell you.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh stared at her. As Mike and Luke looked back and forth between Keh and Alexia, they seemed to figure out something. ¡°Alexia, we''re at Dave''s house,¡± one of them reminded. ¡°I''ll be quick,¡± Alexia insisted. She just had to get some things off her chest. ¡°Alexia¡ª¡± Mike was about to persuade her, but Keh''s voice cut him off. ¡°Go ahead and say it.¡± Since Keh already gave her his permission, the others were not in the ce to raise their objections. Instead of speaking, Alexia stared at the three men. Naturally, they understood what she wanted. ¡°We''ll wait for you in the car,¡± Mike said and swiftly took his leave with Luke.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. On the other hand, Dave cast a look at Keh before sighing helplessly. ¡°I''ll go talk to them regarding some things to note. You should... be careful.¡± Then, he strode away and left the two on their own. There was a cold and aloof look in Keh''s dark eyes as he stood tall with his hands behind his back. After a while, he spoke first. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Alexia had prepared a long speech, but at the sight of Keh''s icy expression, her mind turned nk. It took her quite some time to gather her thoughts again. Lifting her gaze to his face, she began, ¡°My savior, I...¡± Even as she trailed off, Keh waited for her patiently. Alexia pursed her lips and finally mustered her courage to continue after some hesitation. ¡°Savior, do you really not remember me?¡± Keh shook his head. It was an answer Alexia had expected. Although she was a little disappointed, she got herself together and spoke earnestly. ¡°But I have always remembered you. If you hadn''t risked your life to save me back then, I wouldn''t be standing here today. You were the reason I joined DX Group. I swore to myself that I would repay you one day for saving my life.¡± Keh waited until she finished before saying, ¡°Have you said everything you wanted to say?¡± Alexia nodded. ¡°Okay, it''s my turn now.¡± Keh may seem gentle, but it was clear that he was keeping his distance with his hands behind his back. ¡°Ms. Harper, I told you that you don''t have to call me your savior. I would have done the same for anyone else, so you don''t need to repay me. You can interpret it as simply a kind gesture. Also, if you joined DX Group because of me, I would advise you to leave and pursue the life you want. You''re a girl, and you should never do something you don''t like for the sake of anyone. It''s not worth it.¡± Alexia exined, ¡°That''s not the case. I may have joined DX Group because of you, but this is something I want to do. I enjoy it a lot.¡± Keh nodded at her words. ¡°I see. Then what is it that you want to do?¡± ¡°I...¡± Alexia looked at him, her colored eyes full of determination. ¡°I just want to repay you.¡± ¡°What if I tell you there''s no need to?¡± ¡°But why?¡± Chapter 645 Chapter 645 ¡°Because if you do that, it might make her unhappy,¡± uttered Keh in his deep maic voice. ¡°And I don''t want that to happen.¡± Alexia looked at the man with hope in her eyes but became somewhat disappointed when she heard his response. ¡°Are you talking about Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Keh with a nod, and suddenly, she was rendered speechless. Since the mixed-blood young woman kept silent, he continued, ¡°With that said, I hope you understand that your desire to repay my kindness may cause me inconvenience. I really do not need it, Ms. Harper.¡± A glint of sadness shed across Alexia''s eyes as soon as Keh finished his sentence. ¡°How would I cause you any inconvenience? I''m just trying to repay you...¡± However, he did not bother trying to make her understand. ¡°Ms. Harper, you''re still young, so there are some things you won''t understand. Now that you have another chance at life, you should make the best of it instead of wasting your time on someone who doesn''t matter.¡± Looking at Keh, Alexia wanted to say something, but her mind was utterly nk. Even though she had spent countless nights imagining how the conversation would go, she was still unprepared for how it actually turned out. ¡°It''s gettingte. Mike and Luke are still waiting for you. You should head back,¡± voiced Keh. Alexia slowly walked away after nodding distractedly at him, still somewhat confused and heartbroken because of his words. ¡°What''s wrong, Alexia? Are you okay?¡± inquired Mike when she reached the car. Alexia shook her head in response, so he urged, ¡°Come on. Get in!¡± Before getting into the vehicle, she turned to look in the direction of where she and Keh talked, but the man was already gone. Disappointment flitted across her eyes again after she looked around but to no avail. ¡°Alexia?¡± Only after Luke called out to her did she retract her gaze in resignation, look at them, and enter the car. Mike drove out of the castle immediately. During the ride, Alexia did not utter a single word. At that moment, he looked at her through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Alexia, are you still thinking about Boss?¡± However, she simply met his gaze withplete silence. ¡°I know you''ve always wanted to repay Boss'' kindness, but from what I know about him, he''ll surely tell you that it''s unnecessary,¡± Mike exined. Hope suddenly sparkled in Alexia''s eyes when she heard his words. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°How would I not? I''ve known Boss for many years, so I''m well aware of the way he thinks and acts,¡± he stated proudly. After some thought, she leaned in to inquire, ¡°Then do you know how to make him not reject me?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Mike was stunned by the question.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I thought you said you knew him well. Do you have no idea either?¡± Alexia continued to pressure him for an answer. ¡°It''s not that I have no idea; I just don''t know what to tell you. Shouldn''t you be d that Boss didn''t want you to repay him? Why would you insist on doing so?¡± he questioned. Furrowing her eyebrows at the topic, she replied softly, ¡°This goal is the only thing keeping me going. I would''ve died countless times if I weren''t motivated by it. I don''t know what I''d do without it...¡± Mike and the others all knew how she was left alone after her family died tragically and that Keh was the only reason she joined DX Group. Over the past few years, the young woman had mentioned wanting to repay the man on more than one asion. Even though Mike did not realize it before, he suddenly learned then that Keh was the one who motivated Alexia to keep living. However, nobody expected that things would take such a turn. Looking at the young woman, Mike uttered, ¡°Alexia, you''re not...¡± ¡°Not what?¡± questioned Alexia, raising her gaze to look at him. However, he pursed his lips and decided to hold his tongue. She''s only neen! ¡°Nothing!¡± he said atst, which only made Alexia knit her eyebrows tighter. ¡°So, do you know or not? Or were you just bluffing?¡± she demanded. ¡°Why would you say that? I''m a senior to you, aren''t I? At least show me some respect!¡± voiced Mike. ¡°Of course, I know. Couldn''t you tell that Boss was upset?¡± ¡°Upset?¡± After thinking for a while, she nodded in agreement. ¡°I guess he did seem a little upset. Was he mad at me?¡± ¡°Who else, if not you?¡± he asked rhetorically. ¡°But why?¡± I didn''t do anything wrong, though. ncing at her through the rearview mirror again, Mike replied, ¡°Alexia, we all greeted Natasha when we saw her today, but why didn''t you?¡± Alexia, who immediately frowned when Natasha''s face shed through her mind, answered in a low voice, ¡°I don''t know, either. I just didn''t feel like doing it.¡± ¡°That''s why Boss was mad,¡± added Mike. ¡°Because of that?¡± ¡°The fact that you didn''t greet Natasha means that you don''t respect the woman he loves, so why should he be nice to you?¡± ¡°Is that really it?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t it be?¡± While Alexia was lost in thought, Mike continued, ¡°Boss has always been friendly; he treats us like brothers rather than subordinates. You''re the first person to make him draw the line!¡± After listening to his exnation, Alexia felt as if her heart had been stabbed with a knife. All she tried to do was get closer to Keh, but the man responded by drawing a line between them, so naturally, she was hurt. I finally found the only ray of light in my life. Am I just supposed to watch while it slowly drifts farther away from me? No! I can''t let that happen! ¡°What should I do? How can I salvage the situation?¡± she asked as she looked at Mike. ¡°Well, there is a way!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It''s simple; you just have to know what to say. Don''t always talk about repaying Boss when you see him. As for Natasha, greet her as we do, and it won''t be long before Boss changes his attitude toward you!¡± replied Mike. Alexia fell silent when she heard his advice because Natasha''s face appeared in her mind once again. She''s both pretty and gentle, but for some reason, her smile and gentleness made her seem distant. Even though she felt somewhat ufortable, she got hopeful when she learned that it was possible for Keh to treat her differently. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. If you want to get close to Boss, you''ll have to start with those closest to him. After they''ve epted you, he''ll have no choice but to do the same!¡± exined Mike, feeling incredibly proud of himself. Alexia gave it some thought and eventually nodded in response. ¡°I get it now!¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Meanwhile, Keh directly went up to Natasha''s room. Natasha, who had just walked out of the bathroom, bumped into the man right after he entered her room. Having taken a shower and changed into fresh clothes, she seemed soft yet revitalized. ¡°Done chatting so soon?¡± she inquired while drying her hair with the towel. Keh then reached out to pull her into his arms and took a deep sniff of her neck before replying lazily, ¡°Yeah!¡± Natasha let him hug her, wearing a smile on her face. ¡°Stop it!¡± she uttered when he tried to kiss her. The manplied. ¡°How about I blow-dry your hair for you?¡± he offered upon seeing that her hair was still dripping wet. Natasha replied, ¡°Sure!¡± With that, she slumpedzily into the couch and started ying with her phone while Keh grabbed a hairdryer to do as he said. Her long hair looked exceptionally healthy since she had never had it dyed or permed. It took Keh quite a while to get the woman''s locks nice and dry. After setting the hairdryer aside, he sat down beside Natasha, whose face remained buried in her phone. Keh stared at her for a long time before finally breaking the silence. ¡°Nat, are you upset?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± voiced Natasha without lifting her head. Only after he unceremoniously snatched her phone away did she look up at him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she asked as she gazed innocently at the man. In response, Keh scrutinized her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°So, are you mad or not?¡± ¡°Why would I be mad?¡± ¡°Do you mean to tell me that I''ve been worried for nothing? You were never mad?¡± He continued frowning since it did not seem like she was faking her expression. ¡°Don''t you at least have to tell me what you did wrong for me to get upset?¡± ¡°Nat, I''m not sure if you''re being serious or ying dumb with me.¡± ¡°Which do you prefer?¡± Keh then sized up Natasha once again before answering, ¡°I don''t want you to be angry, but at the same time, I kind of hope that you are.¡± After knitting her eyebrows slightly, she let out a chuckle. ¡°That sounds conflicting, doesn''t it?¡± ¡°It does, but what can I do? I keep having this urge to prove that I''m important to you,¡± he responded. Having listened to that, Natasha closed her eyes momentarily before reaching out to put her arm around Keh''s neck. ¡°Me being with you is the best proof you have. How else do you want me to prove it, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh felt as though he had been brought back to the past when he heard Natasha call him ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Staring at the face before him, he quirked the corner of his lips. ¡°Ms. Watson, there are a lot of ways to prove it. However, you never seem to do what I anticipate!¡± Natasha swept her gaze across him before she answered, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you didn''t think I''d get jealous because of a youngdy, did you?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t you?¡± he asked in return. ¡°She''s still so young...¡± ¡°Don''t you think she''s treating me differently?¡± inquired Keh. She nodded in response to that. ¡°I don''t need to think; I can tell simply by the way she looks at you.¡± ¡°Then why aren''t you mad or jealous?¡± Because of the question, Natasha was rendered speechless for a while. ¡°Maybe I''m just confident?¡± It was Keh''s turn to be at a loss for words when he realized she was not joking about her confidence. ¡°I don''t doubt that you''re confident, but were you really not worried that I''d get ideas?¡± Natasha then answered the man''s question by shaking her head. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°Because I believe the man who said he''d marry me since he was a child wouldn''t lie to me,¡± she replied with her eyes still fixed on Keh, who fell silent for a moment after hearing her. ¡°People change all the time, so weren''t you worried that I''d be a different person than the one you knew?¡± Natasha inclined her head slightly again in response. ¡°If that were the case, I''d have no one but myself to me. Besides, it''s not as if I can''t find another man. I can probably get one within...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Keh suddenly pounced on her and threatened in his deep voice, ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± Even though she was merely joking, the man before her already had his face hardened and his obsidian eyes filled with anger. Meeting his gaze, Natasha chuckled and taunted, ¡°Only if you do.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Keh was concerned about his beloved woman being angry with him before, but unexpectedly, he ended up being the upset one. However, that was only natural since he could not bear the thought of Natasha being with another man. Gazing intently at the woman, he slowly furrowed his eyebrows as a glint of menace shed across his eyes. ¡°You won''t get the chance, Nat!¡± With that, he leaned in and forced his lips onto hers. ¡°You belong to me only. Do you understand, Nat?¡± whispered Keh while softly pinching Natasha''s slender waist and tilting his head to nibble at her earlobe as if punishing her. With him teasing her most sensitive body part, she suddenly felt as though her breath had been taken away and her senses heightened. ¡°That depends on your performance,¡± she said softly. Even though Natasha looked as gentle as a dove, she was not any less alluring when those words came out of her mouth. ¡°What would you like me to do, Nat?¡± asked Keh, whose voice became even hoarser with the fire of desire burning in his eyes and core. Natasha gently ran her finger across the man''s Adam''s apple before replying, ¡°Beats me. I don''t have much experience, so you''ll have to lead me, Mr. Hamilton...¡± ¡°Okay. Don''t mind if I do,¡± Keh responded with a smirk and a yful look. Then, he leaned in once again and gave her a kiss deeper and more forceful than the previous ones. Keh wanted nothing more than to ¡°swallow¡± Natasha and be one with her, but he knew that would scare her since she did not have much experience. Thus, he had to take things one step at a time. I remember what an innocent youngdy Natasha was when she was with me a few years ago, so I must give her a different experience this time. With that thought in mind, he slowed down and patiently guided her, allowing her to try something new. Just when everything was going on smoothly in the room, the door was pushed open at the worst possible moment. ¡°Nat!¡± The three little ones stormed in, giving the two adults a great shock. Then, Keh instinctively grabbed some clothes to cover Natasha before turning to the children at the doorway and taking a deep breath. ¡°Don''t you know how to knock?¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 When the three children first walked in, they were still sweeping their gazes around the room to look for Natasha. Since the couch did not face the door, they could not see what was happening. Even so, they figured it out upon seeing the partially undressed man and hearing his annoyed tone. ¡°S-Sorry, Daddy. We didn''t know you were here...¡± Denise quickly apologized before she and her siblings thoughtfully closed the door and hurried away. ¡°How many times has it been?¡± inquired Anthony when he and the others were catching their breath. After thinking carefully, Denise replied, ¡°This is probably the third time.¡± ¡°At this rate, even if Daddy doesn''t lose his mind, we will,¡± he stated helplessly. To that, she nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right. I was so terrified because of the look Daddy gave us!¡± Just then, Benjamin piped up, ¡°Why did Daddy''s tone sound as if he had never seeded in it before?¡± As soon as those words fell from his lips, his two siblings directed their gazes at him. Somewhat taken aback by their reaction, he exined in bemusement, ¡°What? It was just a wild guess...¡± Looking at his brother, Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right!¡± Denise, too, nodded in response. ¡°Now I know why Daddy was so angry!¡± ¡°We should call Nat first before going to her next time.¡± ¡°Right. Sending her a text message beforehand is also a good idea.¡± After the discussion, the trio nodded in unison. Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Keh and Natasha simply stared at each other. Because of the children''s interruption, neither had the mood to carry on. ¡°I think it''s time I talk to the kids.¡± Keh let out a helpless sigh while looking at Natasha. Chuckling, she covered herself properly with her clothes. ¡°Do you really think they were the problem?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I?¡± ¡°We wouldn''t have had this problem if you had locked the door, would we?¡± questioned Natasha rhetorically. After a pause, Keh narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°So you''re ming me?¡± ¡°Objectively speaking, yes!¡± she answered with a nod. His face then began to break into a smile, so she could not help but wonder why he would smile when she had just told him that he was to be med. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± asked Natasha. Leaning close to the woman, Keh whispered into her ear, ¡°Nat, are youshing out at me because you weren''t satisfied?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± she retorted after a moment of silence. ¡°I beg to differ!¡± Keh''s voice was charmingly deep and maic. With Natasha at a loss for words, the two stared at each other quietly again before he lowered himself in an attempt to get her back in the mood for intimacy. Unfortunately, just when his lips were merely a centimeter away from hers, his phone rang inopportunely. Being forced toe to a halt, Keh was evidently annoyed, as seen by his hardened face and the anger gleaming in his eyes. At that moment, Natasha could no longer hold herughter in. ¡°It seems that we''re bound to be interrupted.¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± he retorted as he gazed at her. ¡°Nothing''s going toe between us today.¡± Keh then picked up his phone to reject the call but froze when he saw the name on disy¡ªit was Spencer, the only person he could not ignore then. Upon seeing how grim he looked after checking his phone, Natasha asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± He regained his senses and nced at her before replying, ¡°Nothing. It''s Spencer calling, so I should probably go and see what''s up!¡± At that, she nodded as though she had figured out what was going on. ¡°Okay.¡± Keh then leaned in to peck the woman on the forehead. ¡°I''ll be back soon.¡± In response to that, Natasha merely smiled without saying anything. ¡°You should get some rest, Nat,¡± he suggested after getting up and straightening his clothes. ¡°Sure.¡± Again, she nodded. Keh then nced at Natasha onest time before heading out. Once the door closed behind the man, the smile and gentleness on Natasha''s face began to fade away, for she knew why he had to leave even though he did not say a word about it. With a troubled mind, she stared nkly out the window. The three children were still by the door when Keh headed out of the room. ¡°Daddy,¡± Denise called out the moment she saw their father. ¡°I''ll talk to the three of youter,¡± uttered Keh with slightly knitted eyebrows because he knew Spencer had a good reason for reaching out to him. The kids remained where they were, and only after Keh had left did Denise finally break the silence. ¡°Come. Let''s go to Nat.¡± However, Anthony simply stood still and stared in Keh''s direction. There was a pucker between his brows. ¡°Come on!¡± urged Denise. Just then, Anthony said, ¡°You two go ahead. I need to ask Daddy something.¡± His sister nodded without much thought. As Anthony chased after Keh, Benjamin stood at the same spot and looked thoughtfully in his sibling''s direction. ¡°Let''s go, Benjamin,¡± voiced Denise. After returning to his senses, Benjamin followed his sister. ¡°Nat, we need help!¡± eximed the little girl as soon as she barged into their mother''s room. At that moment, Natasha was already properly dressed, standing before the floor-to-ceiling window. Denise then rushed over to wrap her arms around Natasha''s legs before lifting her head to look at the woman. ¡°This is an emergency, Nat!¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thetter smiled at the sight of her. ¡°Daddy was so fierce just now. He even said he would talk to uster!¡± exined Denise. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Aren''t you going to help us?¡± Natasha smiled again before replying, ¡°Why? Are you afraid of him?¡± ¡°Not most of the time, but sometimes, we are,¡± answered Denise. ¡°Is that so?¡± teased Natasha. ¡°Come on! I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°What did you do wrong, then?¡± ¡°Uh, I shouldn''t have ruined your moment with Daddy?¡± Denise raised her brows as she guessed an answer. When Natasha kept quiet, she quickly added, ¡°That''s not the reason?¡± ¡°Forget it. I should just let your daddy teach you guys a lesson!¡± Natasha responded in resignation. ¡°Nat, how could you bear to do this to your little cutie?¡± Denise whined. With her eyes narrowed at the girl, Natasha uttered, ¡°Don''t you think my little cutie needs a ss or two?¡± ¡°Of course not! I''m more than fine just the way I am!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°Then will you remember to knock beforeing in next time?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not only that, but we''ll notify you with our phones first beforeing in. If you don''t answer our call or reply to our messages, we''ll know not to barge in!¡± answered Denise while looking at Natasha. It was then that thetter nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. That''s more I like it.¡± ¡°About Daddy...¡± ¡°Don''t worry about him,¡± Natasha assured. At once, Denise eximed, ¡°You''re the best, Nat!¡± All of a sudden, Natasha swept her gaze across her children and questioned, ¡°Where''s Anthony?¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Meanwhile, Anthony was sneakily treading on Keh''s heels. As the boy watched his father enter Spencer''sboratory, a trace of doubt flickered in his eyes. Secondster, he took a couple of steps forward and leaned against the wall, listening attentively. Thus began a conversation inside theboratory. ¡°You need me?¡± asked Keh. Spencer inclined his head. ¡°What is this about?¡± After taking a deep breath, Spencer shifted his gaze to Keh. ¡°Have you thought of how you would deal with the matter?¡± At the mention of that topic, thetter parted his lips and answered, ¡°I have already made ns.¡± ¡°When will you take action?¡± came Spencer''s query. Upon hearing the question, Keh pondered momentarily before he replied, ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± ¡°I''m joining you.¡± ¡°You?¡± Spencer did not avert his eyes as he elucidated the circumstance, ¡°Now, this is no longer your personal affair. You have nothing to worry about bringing me along. I won''t be your burden, and besides, I''m much more useful than you could ever imagine.¡± ¡°I didn''t mean anything like that...¡± While maintaining eye contact, Keh went on, ¡°Are the results out?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± His reaction alone was sufficient to say it all, so Keh did not even need to dig into it. A brief moment of silenceter, Keh looked at Spencer and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± A wry smile touched thetter''s lips on that note. ¡°Why are you apologizing? You know this has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°If it weren''t for Nat¡ª¡± ¡°It''s not her fault either,¡± interrupted Spencer. ¡°No one could''ve predicted things to turn out like this.¡± Keh kept his lips buttoned. Just then, Spencer voiced, ¡°I suppose we do share amon enemy now. Since this might even be our one and only chance, I must join you. Otherwise, even if you guys were to seed in getting what you want, it could still be a fake. We simply can''t afford the risk!¡± Keh contemted those words. Momentster, he uttered, ¡°Of course, your presence would definitely make our job a breeze. In that case, I''ll ask someone to begin the preparations. I''ll inform you before we set off.¡± ¡°Roughly when?¡± inquired Spencer. As the two exchanged nces, he continued, ¡°The sooner we tackle the problem, the better.¡± ¡°You know, I''m just as impatient as you are, but as you said, we might be granted only one attempt at it. So, I''ll have to make sure everything is wless,¡± Keh responded. Spencer inclined his head. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Rest assured. We''ll go as soon as possible.¡± Seeing Keh make such amitment, Spencer nodded once more. During the interim, Anthony''s entire body had almost hugged the wall as he paid the utmost attention to every word of the discussion between the adults. As if he was afraid of missing crucial details, he even began to inch closer to the door. ¡°Oh, right. One more thing¡ª¡± Before Spencer could bring up another issue, Keh''s ears twitched all of a sudden, and he shed the former a meaningful look. Slightly startled, Spencer took a moment before he shot a wary gaze to the door. At that point in time, Anthony was still leaning against the door. In fact, he was inundated with puzzlement when theboratory became quiet out of the blue. Without a second thought, he boldly pressed his ear to the door, seemingly wishing to dig through the door. s, right at that juncture, the door was flung open abruptly. Anthony nearly lost his grip on the door because of that, but luckily, he managed to remain steady and did not drop to the ground. The next second, he could feel a silhouette looming over him from above. Lifting his head, the boy looked at the person standing right before his eyes. After being stunned for a moment, he swiftly forced himself to smile. ¡°Daddy, Spencer.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Keh''s tone was cold, but his visage was icier. ¡°I...¡± Anthony darted his eyes from side to side as he instantly came up with an ingenious scheme, thus blurting out then and there, ¡°I''m here to see Spencer.¡± ¡°See him?¡± A pucker formed between Keh''s brows. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes. I don''t know what happened, but my bones have been aching for the past few days, so I wanted to seek Spencer''s advice.¡± Anthony spewed nonsense straight through his teeth. There was not a change in his expression as he did so. Concurrently, Spencer scrutinized the boy from head to toe. ¡°You mean your body hurts physically?¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± Anthony bobbed his head. Despite the affirmation, Spencer did not seem to be convinced. Anthony walked up to him right then and requested, ¡°Hurry up and examine me! I want to know what in the world is going on inside my body.¡± Witnessing the boy''s behavior, the adults shared a look. ¡°What''s wrong? Can''t you just take a look?¡± added Anthony. Left with no choice, Spencer eventually ced his fingers over the boy''s wrist and took his pulse. ¡°How''s it? Am I okay?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°You''re perfectly healthy.¡± ¡°Huh? What''s going on, then? During thest few nights, I constantly felt like I was having cramps in my legs as I slept.¡± Spencer swept his gaze across Anthony and stated, ¡°You''re still growing up at this age of yours, so I guess your body must''ve developed too fast that it''s affected your bones. You''ll be fine after taking calcium supplements.¡± ¡°What about those cramps I''m having?¡± ¡°They''ll be gone as well.¡± ¡°A-Are you sure? Shouldn''t you at least perform an examination using an instrument?¡± Anthony acted like he really cherished his own life. ¡°No one under the sun has the nerve to doubt my diagnosis except you.¡± Realization dawned on Anthony the moment he heard that remark. Spencer was a renowned miracle doctor, after all. It would, of course, seem a little out of ce for him to put forward such skeptical words. ¡°I didn''t mean anything like that...¡± An awkward grin was etched on Anthony''s face. ¡°So... Could you prescribe me some supplements, then?¡± Spencer took a deep breath. ¡°Hey, I''m not running a clinic here!¡± The boy then regained his senses. ¡°Oh, yes, yes... All right. I''ll head out and buy some myself.¡± The sheepish smile on his face did not abate. Spencer said nothing. A look of resignation was written all over his face. Truth be told, Anthony did look like a natural when he put his heart and soul into putting on an act such as that. It was then Keh shot his son a nce from behind. ¡°Are you done here?¡± Anthony wheeled around, only to see his father''s stern mien. Immediately, the boy bobbed his head and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± All Keh did next was flung his son a meaningful look without uttering a single word. Despite that, Anthony still managed to get the picture in an instant. Hence, the boy rose to his feet and announced, ¡°Okay, then. You guys carry on with your chit- chatting. I still have something on, so I''ll go first.¡± After bidding the adults goodbye, Anthony shed them a faint grin and exited theboratory. As soon as the boy walked further enough, Spencer voiced, ¡°This son of yours sure has a knack for acting. The way he staged the whole show was so realistic that I almost fell for it.¡± Keh lowered his gaze at thatment. In fact, he knew that better than anyone else. Perhaps because Anthony was the spitting image of him, he could tell right away when the boy was lying. It was like him looking at a younger version of himself, thus bing fully aware of the truthfulness behind every word that came from his son''s mouth. Be that as it might, Keh could not call his son out for eavesdropping outside the door. Should he have chosen to talk the matter out, he would then no longer be able to keep the boy in the dark. At the thought of that, Keh looked up and eyed Spencer. ¡°By the way, we mustn''t let the three of them know anything about this.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°But are you certain we can keep it from them? They''re so quick on the uptake, after all. It''s going to be tough. Plus, since Anthony has tried to eavesdrop, that means he''s already suspicious. This can''t be a coincidence.¡± An unfathomable glint flitted across Keh''s dark eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said in resignation, ¡°Just keep it under our hats for as long as we can. Theter they learn about it, the lesser the pain and frustration they would experience.¡± Spencer bobbed his head in agreement. ¡°All right. Since you''ve said as much today, I won''t let a word slip out. So, don''t worry.¡± Keh nodded as well. ¡°I think that''s all for today. I''ll notify you again before departing. It''ll be in a couple more days.¡± ¡°Noted,¡± uttered Spencer as he inclined his head. Just as the conversation concluded, a sudden loud thud came from Thalia''s room. Spencer was astonished on the spot. The next instant, he bolted toward Thalia''s room as quickly as he could. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 At that sight, Keh quickly followed behind Spencer. Since it happened too suddenly, he figured he could help out if necessary. However, when Spencer rushed into the room first, the view before his eyes was not what he had expected to see. Thalia''s feet were on the floor, while everywhere else was aplete mess. The concerned look in his eyes gradually becameplicated as he stared at her. Keh, who entered the room after him, heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that scene. He was d to know that she was okay. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thalia''s attention had been drawn to the two men as soon as they rushed in because of the commotion they made. Witnessing the change of their worried expression into something indescribable, she innocently furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°W-What''s going on? Did you guys come for something?¡± Spencer let out a heavy sigh of relief when he realized she was safe and sound. As for Keh, he turned around and walked away without a word after confirming she was not injured. Thalia watched him leave beforending her gaze on Spencer again. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± However, thetter remained silent and walked over to her, picking her up in his arms. Thalia wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled at him. ¡°Did you think I was in trouble?¡± Still, Spencer pursed his lips and remained silent as he headed to the bed to ce her down. Even so, she refused to let him go. ¡°I need to clean up the mess on the floor,¡± he exined, looking at her. ¡°You haven''t answered my question.¡± Thalia looked at him stubbornly. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± she asked. Her eyes shone with anticipation. ¡°I was.¡± He was candid with her. Thalia beamed. Her beautiful facial features looked even more endearing when she smiled. ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡± Spencer asked. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Frowning, he tugged at her arms to force her to let him go. Yet, Thalia kept a tight grip on him, refusing to separate from him no matter what. Spencer sounded helpless as he called out her name. ¡°Thalia.¡± ¡°I''ll let you go if you tell me you like me!¡± she demanded while staring at him. He met her gaze in silence. It was impossible for him to say something like that at regr times, let alone in that situation. ¡°Are you refusing to tell me that?¡± When Spencer still did not say a word, Thalia stated, ¡°I''ll keep hugging you, then!¡± With that, she leaned on his shoulder like a kid throwing a tantrum. He could usually banter with anyone, but he simply could not do the same to her. ¡°Thalia.¡± Once again, he reached out to pull her arms away. Just like before, she refused to let him go. With a frown between his brows, he exerted more strength. Right then, Thalia suddenly winced in pain. Startled, Spencer subconsciously looked at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia covered her wound and said, ¡°It hurts...¡± Taking in her pained expression, Spencer was then reminded that she had yet to recover from her injuries. In an instant, he leaned over and asked, ¡°Did I touch your wound?¡± ¡°You did. It hurts a lot. I think it''s about to split open...¡± The woman looked like she was in tremendous pain. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it.¡± His voice wasced with anxiety. ¡°Why don''t you lie down? I''ll take a look at your wound.¡± That startled Thalia a little. After all, she was only acting like she was in pain. The second she realized Spencer was genuinely concerned about her, she said, ¡°You don''t have to do that...¡± s, he did not bother listening to her, making her lie down at once. While she had yet to grasp the situation, he had proceeded to undo her outerwear. In the next second, the duo fell silent. Thalia only wore a white camisole on the inside, which made her curvaceous figure look incredibly sexy. As a matter of fact, the situation was nothing erotic. It was just that she had too great of a figure. With her posture and her chest heaving from her breathing, she seemed much more alluring than usual. Upon seeing that, Spencer subconsciously shifted his gaze away and looked at her wound instead. Thalia was slightly embarrassed at first, but when she glimpsed his expression, she suddenly smirked and shot him a teasing look. ¡°Are you blushing, Spencer?¡± Spencer was trying his best to restrain himself by focusing on her wound. His slightly cold fingertips lightly grazed her hot skin. Inwardly, he kept warning himself to control himself better, but outwardly, he said, ¡°I am a doctor. This is amon scenario that I will encounter at any time. It''s a little over the line to say I''m blushing¡ª¡± Annoyed by his excuse, Thalia grabbed his hand and ced it on her chest. Time seemed to have stood still at that moment. The softness under his palm made Spencer freeze for a moment. Once he snapped back to his senses, he immediately retracted his palm and looked at her with a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Are you out of your mind?¡± Thalia sat up in bed. With a roguish smile, she teased, ¡°Didn''t you say you can remain professional under any circumstances? Then why are you blushing? Don''t tell me it''s because you had too many drinks before this.¡± Spencer was rendered speechless. Her straightforwardness would fluster him sometimes. ¡°I did not drink, and I am not blushing. It''s just a little hot in here. Lie down. I have to check your wound,¡± said Spencer stubbornly, but he still refused to look at her. ¡°I''ll kiss you if you lean any closer,¡± Thalia said as she stared at him. He did not know what to say. Helplessness washed over him. Still, Spencer knew he had to lean closer to check her wound. Without saying anything, he walked over to her and leaned closer. Seeing that, Thalia also inched closer. ¡°Is it safe to assume you want to kiss me since you leaned closer to me even after I said that?¡± The man remained silent. Just then, she leaned over to kiss him, but he blocked her lips with his hand. Frowning, she pushed his hand away and leaned closer again. Spencer was afraid of identally touching her wound again, but he had to block her kiss, so he pressed his hand against her forehead. ¡°Thalia, stop this.¡± ¡°I''ll stop once you kiss me.¡± ¡°You know I won''t do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°You''re a greatdy, but I...¡± Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°Anyway, you shouldn''t waste your time on me.¡± ¡°I should be the one making that judgment, not you.¡± ¡°Thalia, it''s impossible between us. You don''t have to do this.¡± That seemed to anger her a little. She struggled to sit up in bed and looked at him. ¡°You keep telling me it''s impossible, but why is it impossible? You like me, and I like you too. Isn''t this the best-case scenario? What is holding you back?¡± Noticing her rage, Spencer said, ¡°Forget it. It''s not important. Let me check your wound first.¡± Thalia stared at him with her beautiful eyes that were filled with fury. ¡°If it''s impossible between us, you shouldn''t have told me you like me! You should stop acting as if you care about me!¡± Her furious demeanor caused him to freeze for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°All right. I''ll inform the doctor to attend to your wound then.¡± With that, he turned around and walked away. Watching him leave, she fumed with anger. Right then, a sudden pang of pain surged toward her head. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Thalia instantly grabbed the bedsheet. Initially, she wanted to endure the pain, but that headache suddenly became more severe. The moment she tugged at the bedsheet, everything on the bed dropped to the ground immediately. Seeing the stuff fall by his feet, Spencer furrowed his brows. He bent over to pick them up and turned around to say something to Thalia, only to see her hugging her head, her face flushed. Startled, he eyed her and asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Thalia?¡± Even though Thalia had an immense fear of pain, she instinctively wanted to resist the pain at that moment. Refusing to utter any sound, she gritted her teeth stubbornly. Spencer promptly rushed over and looked at her. ¡°Thalia, tell me. What''s going on?¡± ¡°Leave! Just leave!¡± Thalia said with great effort. Since she was trying her best to resist the pain, her whole body began to tremble. Spencer scrutinized her and discovered that her current condition was exactly the same as Natasha''s that day. Realization dawned on him. While looking at her, he voiced, ¡°Thalia, listen to me...¡± Before he could finish his words, however, Thalia suddenly got up and ran toward the bathroom. ¡°Thalia...¡± At once, Spencer chased after her. Yet, she was one step ahead of him to enter the bathroom just as he arrived at the doorway. With a swift movement, she shut the door, leaving him alone outside. With that, Spencer became even more worried. As he banged on the door, he yelled, ¡°Thalia, what are you doing? Open the door!¡± However, Thalia leaned against the door before slowly squatting down and sitting on the floor. Trembling all over, she answered, ¡°I-I''m fine. Y-You should l-leave first...¡± As she spoke, she gradually buried her head between her knees. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You are not fine. Thalia, open the door. Do you know the pain will kill you?¡± Spencer bellowed. s, there was no response whatsoever. ¡°Thalia, hurry and open the door! You''ll be in danger if you do this! Thalia! Thalia, please, I''m begging you. Open the door, please? Let me have a look... Thalia!¡± No matter how hard Spencer shouted outside, there was still dead silence inside. He then turned the doorknob to try and break into the bathroom, but he dared not exert too much force, afraid of hurting Thalia because she was leaning against the door. Hence, he could only pound on the door in a frenzied manner. Afterward, he took out his phone and called Keh. ¡°Keh, key! Hurry up! I need the key!¡± ¡°What key?¡± Keh''s low voice sounded. ¡°The key to the bathroom in Thalia''s room. Quick!¡± Spencer abruptly roared. Hearing that, Keh was certain that something had happened. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± After hanging up, Spencer threw his phone away and stared at the bathroom door. ¡°Thalia, how are you now? Can you please answer me?¡± ¡°Thalia...¡± he yelled manically as he mmed his palm on the door nonstop. Even his voice had turned hoarse from panic. At that moment, Thalia''s faint voice could be hearding from inside the bathroom. ¡°I-I''m okay...¡± As soon as Spencer heard that, he leaned against the door as though he was afraid he had misheard. ¡°I''m fine, really...¡± she said softly. ¡°How could you possibly be fine? You''re most afraid of pain. Thalia, can you open the door? Please, I''m begging you...¡± Spencer continued, ¡°I can help you.¡± ¡°I-I''m too ugly now... No.¡± ¡°You are not ugly. You''ll always be the prettiest in my heart. Thalia, open the door, please...¡± He pressed his head against the door. To him, every second of her locking herself in the bathroom was torture. ¡°T-Then can you tell me... you l-like me?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I like you. I like you very much! Thalia, can you open the door? If you open the door, I can repeat that to you ten, a hundred, and a thousand times!¡± However, he got crickets. ¡°Thalia? Thalia?¡± Spencer struck the door with his palm. Not a single sound could be heard. Spencer quickly swept his gaze across the room. The second he caught sight of a stool, he hurried over, grabbed it, and smashed it against the doorknob. He did it again and again. Unfortunately, the stool was not a good tool, as the doorknob did not budge even after he smashed it several times. In fact, only scratches appeared on the door frame. Right then, Keh and Natasha dashed in from outside. At the sight of that scene, Keh immediately stepped forward. ¡°Spencer, stop smashing it. Here''s the key.¡± Spencer was so anxious that he failed to react in time when Keh handed the key over. ¡°Hurry up!¡± thetter yelled. It was only then Spencer moved forward and took the key with trembling hands before opening the door. Keh had no idea what the situation was, so he turned around when the door opened. The moment the door was unlocked, Thalia fell backward. Immediately, Spencer went over. ¡°Thalia...¡± The woman was convulsing with pain. At that sight, Natasha stepped forward to strike her in the neck without hesitation. Thalia fainted right then and there. Spencer lifted his head to look at Natasha. ¡°Carry her out first. We''ll talkter,¡± she uttered. Spencer fell into a daze. Perhaps he was overwhelmed by anxiety that his reaction became slow. After hearing her words, he nodded and carried Thalia to the bed. Once heid her down, he began to examine her. Meanwhile, Natasha and Keh watched at the side. A whileter, Spencer halted. ¡°How is she?¡± Natasha queried. ¡°There are only some scratches on her...¡± Natasha was well aware that those injuries were formed because Thalia scratched herself to ease the headache. In the meantime, an unspeakable sorrow and agony filled Spencer''s heart as he looked at Thalia lying on the bed. ¡°I didn''t expect it to happen in the end...¡± he muttered. ¡°Just minutes ago, she was arguing with me, but she fell into such a state now. She''s terribly afraid of pain, yet she chose to hide by herself because she didn''t want me to see her...¡± His voice even started to tremble. A hint of guilt fleeted across Natasha''s face as she watched from the side. ¡°Spencer, I''m sorry...¡± At that precise moment, Spencer looked up at her. ¡°I''m not ming you; I''m ming myself... What''s the use of studying medicine for so many years? What''s the point of being capable, anyway? I can''t even save my beloved...¡± ¡°Spencer!¡± Keh stared at him. ¡°I can understand your mood and sentiments at the moment. I feel the same as you. But let me tell you this¡ªnow is not the time to repent. Instead, we should prioritize finding a way to synthesize the antidote. Do you understand?¡± ¡°The form of the poison is needed for the antidote. How am I going to synthesize an antidote without it? Even if I seed, do you know how high the risk will be to test it out?¡± While glowering at Keh, Spencer enunciated, ¡°Who should try it, then? Is it your woman or my woman?¡± Seeing Spencer''s agitated expression, Natasha asserted, ¡°Me, of course.¡± Just then, Keh and Spencer shifted their gazes to her. Keh uttered, ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha shot him a nce before looking at Spencer with an impassive gaze. ¡°This matter is caused by me, so I should try it. I said this a long time ago.¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Spencer looked at her. ¡°That''s not what I meant¡ª¡± ¡°I know.¡± Natasha met his gaze. ¡°Though it wasn''t my intention to let this happen to Thalia, I was still the cause, which means I have to im some responsibility for it. So, I should be the one to deal with this matter. You don''t have to be very torn about it.¡± Pursing his lips, he remained silent. It was then Keh, who was at the side, turned to her with a dark look in his eyes. Momentster, he piped up, ¡°All right, Nat... Call someone here to clean the ce up first. We can talk about the other stuff at ater time.¡± With that, Natasha retracted her gaze from Spencer, turned to gaze at Keh, and nodded. After she left, Keh''s gaze fell on Spencer, and he uttered in a low voice, ¡°I hope you understand this is just an ident, Spencer. Without Nat, Thalia may not have survived until now. Thus, she''s not responsible for this matter.¡± Spencer retorted, ¡°I didn''t mean to me her¡ª¡± ¡°You didn''t, but she''s ming herself, and you know very well what kind of person she is, don''t you?¡± Keh interrupted, his voice deeper than before. Again, Spencer remained silent while pursing his lips. Of course, I do. I''ve known her for so many years. I was just... expressing my worries. It was never my intention to sound like I was ming her. Upon taking a deep breath, Keh continued, ¡°You''re a man, so I hope you can remainposed and rational instead of letting your emotions get the better of you. As for the antidote, I will find a way to get it, by hook or by crook, even if it costs my life.¡± ¡°Keh, that''s not what I¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t care what you mean. This discussion ends here.¡± Keh said abruptly, cutting Spencer''s attempt at an exnation short. Throughout it all, his eyes bored into the other man. After staring at Keh quietly for a moment, Spencer nodded and ultimately swallowed all his negative emotions. Soon, a housekeeper came upstairs to clean up the room. Natasha also returned to help the housekeeper out since the room was a mess. There did not seem to be any trace of anger in her countenance. The two men kept quiet as though nothing had happened between them. Keh watched Natasha as she tidied the area without uttering a single word, then he walked over and grabbed her hand to lead her out of the room. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± she inquired. Despite that, no response came from the man, who did not stop walking until they arrived outside. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± she asked again, gazing at him. Without warning, Keh pulled her into his arms. Natasha was stunned for a moment before she squeezed out a smile. ¡°What''s this? Are you trying tofort me?¡± ¡°It pains me to see you like this,¡± he answered. His reply stupefied her. While his actions had gone beyond what he was saying, it still made her feel warm to hear him say it for the first time. ¡°Why? It''s not like I was the one having an episode earlier,¡± she said tly. At that moment, he released her and gazed at her fair, delicate face. A tranquil smile was still ying on her lips. She''s always like this, showing a smile to everyone no matter what sort of situation she''s facing. But the more she does it, the more it pains me to see it. Keh touched her face and spoke. ¡°You don''t need to disguise yourself before me, Nat.¡± The smile on Natasha''s face stiffened for a beat, but she soonposed herself. ¡°I really am fine,¡± she assured, still smiling. ¡°I know you feel guilty because you believe you''ve dragged Thalia into this. I also know that you''re aggrieved because Spencer''s your best friend, and you feel responsible. However, you should realize he wasn''t ming you for what happened, Nat. He was just venting his emotions,¡± he exined. ¡°I know. I''m fine, really. I''m not angry either.¡± The man remained unconvinced and was still worried. Thus, he did not retract his gaze from her face. ¡°I''ve known Spencer for years, so I won''t get angry just because he said those things. Yes, I do feel guilty because I didn''t expect my good intentions to go awry... But I''m not that fragile. You don''t have to worry about me!¡± Natasha reassured, meeting his eyes. It was not until Keh was absolutely certain she was all right that he eased up. ¡°I swear I won''t let anything untoward happen to you, Nat. Don''t worry,¡± he promised. She beamed at him. ¡°I believe you.¡± Although they were looking into each other''s eyes, they were actually thinking about different things. Unbeknownst to them, two pairs of eyes were staring at them from a corner nearby. Meanwhile, the smile on Anthony''s face vanished after he returned to the bedroom he shared with his siblings. He paced back and forth in the room while mulling over the conversation between Keh and Spencer. While they did not state it explicitly, based on that conversation, Anthony was sharp enough to conclude that they were hiding something from them. Furthermore, he knew it was an extremely grave matter and that the two men would do something about it soon. However, the boy had no idea what it was. It was then that the door to the room was pushed open abruptly, and in came Denise and Benjamin. ¡°Did you hear something earlier, Tony?¡± Denise asked. They made so much noise during their arrival that it startled Anthony. When he saw it was the two of them, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What are you two doing? You scared me half to death!¡± Benjamin approached his brother. Upon seeing that thetter indeed had a frightened expression, he questioned, ¡°What''s the matter? Were you doing something bad?¡± ¡°Nonsense. I was just thinking about stuff.¡± ¡°About what?¡± Anthony hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°It''s nothing. I''ll let you know once I''ve thought it through. Also, what''s the matter with you two? You made such amotion.¡± Benjamin responded, ¡°We were in Nat''s room earlier, but Daddy came in and chased us out. Then, he went out of the room with Nat. Do you want to guess what they did next?¡± Anthony furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What did they do?¡± ¡°Daddy got a key from a housekeeper, then went to Thalia''s room.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Well... I don''t know.¡± Benjamin shook his head. ¡°You don''t know? Then why are you telling me this?¡± Anthony felt slightly annoyed to be kept in suspense. My curiosity was just piqued, and he ruined it instantly. Right then, Denise approached the two of them. ¡°Calm down. Ben hasn''t reached the highlight yet.¡± Anthony swept his gaze past them. ¡°The highlight? What is it, then? Tell me.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The highlight is that we heard a loud bang from Thalia''s room. It sounded like someone was smashing something,¡± Benjamin revealed. When Anthony heard his words, he knitted his eyebrows. ¡°A loud bang?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°It was very loud; I wonder what they were doing inside.¡± ¡°You two didn''t follow them to check out what was going on?¡± ¡°We did, but we didn''t have the guts to get too close, so we only eavesdropped on them from a short distance away.¡± Anthony was momentarily speechless before he asked, ¡°What else did you hear?¡± Denise shook her head in response. At that, he gave his two siblings the side-eye. She then said, ¡°Daddy and Nat were right at the door, and they asked us to leave, so it''s in obvious that they didn''t want us to approach the room. In that case, we would''ve been asking for trouble if we did.¡± Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Looking at Denise, Anthony sighed in resignation. It''s pointless to say anything now. As he remained silent, Benjamin piped up, ¡°Although we didn''t see what happened inside, we could hear that there seemed to be some sort of conflict between them, as if something had vaguely transpired. Daddy also promised Nat that he won''t allow anything untoward to happen to her.¡± That caused Anthony to furrow his brows. Coupled with the conversation between Keh and Spencer, he knew they must be keeping a secret for a certainty; it was no longer just a mere suspicion of his. ¡°What happened afterward?¡± the boy then asked. ¡°Spencer is still in Thalia''s room right now. The housekeeper went to the room to tidy up some things a few moments ago, but she hasn''te out yet,¡± Benjamin informed. Anthony listened with a thoughtful look on his face. His younger brother eyed him. ¡°Do you know something?¡± Anthony looked upward to meet his eyes, then nodded. ¡°What do you know?¡± Benjamin immediately pressed on. After taking a deep breath, Anthony told his siblings about how he had followed their father earlier that day and heard the conversation between Keh and Spencer. Benjamin knitted his brows tightly after hearing the divulgement from Anthony. ¡°Based on what you''ve said, we can be a hundred percent sure that they''re keeping something from us,¡± he reasoned. ¡°But despite all we''ve heard, we still can''t figure out what it is!¡± Denise chimed in. Benjamin deduced, ¡°They probably did that on purpose. Maybe theymunicated in that manner because they were worried that we would find out. After all, they didn''t have to be overly explicit to understand one another.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes. We can''t rule out that possibility.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Just what is it that we cannot know?¡± He froze momentarily before murmuring, ¡°I''m just afraid that it''s something bad...¡± ¡°Something bad...¡± The incident of Natasha fainting shed through her mind. On second thought, that''s unlikely. If it had something to do with Nat, Daddy would''ve long been restless, and he wouldn''t be as calm as he is now. At that moment, Anthony piped up, ¡°Based on what we''ve heard, we know that Daddy will certainly take action, but as to when that will happen, it remains unclear. For now, we shall stick to the n¡ª we''ll split up and ask to see if we can find out something.¡± Benjamin and Denise nodded in unison. ¡°Come on. Let''s go and visit Thalia now,¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°Perhaps we can still find out something if we head there now.¡± In response, his siblings bobbed their heads again. While Anthony was the most perverse of the three, he was also the best at solving problems, so with him taking the lead, Benjamin and Denise naturally did not have to think as much. With that, the trio set off together. ¡°We''ll just pretend that nothing is going on, and we just came to y with Thalia as usual,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Acting is what I''m best at,¡± was Denise''s response. Benjamin merely stated, ¡°I''ll just keep my mouth shut.¡± ¡°Mm. You seem to know yourself quite well,¡± Anthonymented. ¡°You simply can''t go without insulting me, can''t you?¡± Benjamin retorted. Anthony replied, ¡°That''s not true. I''m just used to it.¡± At that, Benjamin found himself at a loss for words. Subsequently, he cast his brother a side-eye and said no more. Just as they were approaching Thalia''s room, they bumped into their parents. ¡°Daddy, Nat,¡± Anthony greeted. A grim look shed across Keh''s eyes when he saw the trio. ¡°What are you three doing here?¡± Frowning, Anthony responded, ¡°We came to see Thalia, of course... Is there a problem?¡± With his eyes cast downward, Keh stated, ¡°Spencer is examining Thalia now, so it''s not convenient for the three of you to go in. Head back to your room first.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony queried, a small frown creasing his forehead. Then, he looked toward Thalia''s room and continued, ¡°How long will it take for the examination to bepleted? We can just wait here.¡± Words eluded Keh. Anthony is determined to oppose me. Staring at the boy, he was about to say something when Natasha beat him to it. ¡°If that''s the case, stay here and wait then.¡± Stunned, Keh tilted his head and stared incredulously at her. ¡°They won''t stop worrying if you don''t let them wait, so just leave them be,¡± she remarked with a faint smile. Since she had already put it that way, he could only go along with it. He then turned back to the children. ¡°All right, then. Be quiet so that you don''t disturb Spencer.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Anthony responded. Right at that moment, Keh directed his gaze to Natasha. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you tired? Do you want to go back to the room to rest?¡± ¡°No need for that. Spencer should be almost done, so let''s just wait a little longer,¡± she replied. With his eyes trained on her, he nodded. Hence, the family of five stood outside Thalia''s room and waited. The three children asionally peered inside and shuffled their feet bit by bit in that direction to observe what was happening. They dared not be too overt, though, as Keh would cast a nce their way from time to time. After what seemed like forever, Spencer''s voice came from the room. ¡°Thalia, are you awake?¡± When Natasha and Keh heard his voice, they exchanged nces with each other before striding toward the room with the three children following closely behind. Inside the room, Thalia was lying on the bed while Spencer stood at the side, watching her nervously. The mess on the floor had long been cleaned up, so it was impossible to tell what had happened there. Just then, Thalia opened her eyes and directed her gaze at the family of five in the doorway. Natasha approached her as soon as she entered the room. ¡°How are you feeling, Thalia?¡± she asked. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the sight of the worried faces before her, Thalia quirked her lips into a smile. ¡°I''m fine!¡± Seeing that she was still smiling, Natasha began, ¡°Thalia, I''m really sorry...¡± ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Thalia uttered. She then nced at the three children standing at the side as though she was giving the other woman a hint. ¡°No one apologizes after saving others.¡± Natasha looked at her without saying another word. Only they knew what they weremunicating with one another through their gazes. At that moment, Anthony was observing from the side. Although he could not make out anything from their exchange, he swept his gaze across the area and noticed the marks on the bathroom door lock as well as the damaged stool. After taking everything in, he shot Benjamin a meaningful look. Thetter had already noticed those things when he entered the room. He just did not say a word about them. Having exchanged nces with Benjamin, Anthony piped up, ¡°What happened to you, Thalia? Haven''t you recovered two days ago? Why are you in bed again?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia wanted to say something, but her voice faltered in hesitation as soon as she began her sentence. After looking around and noticing that no one was nning on speaking on her behalf, she soon caught on to the situation. ¡°How can I recover quickly with so many injuries?¡± was what she said a beatter. ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just a little weak.¡± On the surface, Thalia still looked like her usual carefree self. Even though Anthony did not believe it, he still nodded in response. Just then, Keh, standing at the side, spoke. ¡°All right. Since we''ve already seen her, if there''s nothing else, let''s head back and give her some space.¡± His words were directed at Natasha as well as the three children. Naturally, Natasha understood what he meant, so she nodded. Anthony scrutinized Keh for a moment, but ultimately, he could only go along with it and agree with thetter''s words. ¡°We''ll take our leave, then. Spencer, I''ll let you handle things here,¡± Keh said. Spencer nodded, a trace of solemnness shing across his devilish features. ¡°Let''s go.¡± With that, the family of five walked out of the room together. ¡°How did the bathroom door end up that way?¡± Anthony inquired abruptly the moment he turned around. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 The moment Anthony spoke, his father understood his intentions. While walking out the door, Keh abruptly uttered, ¡°That''s a private matter between two people who''re in love with each other. There''s no need for unnecessary questions.¡± With that, the boy was rendered speechless. Natasha failed to stop herself from smiling when she heard his answer, as it sounded rather absurd. In the meantime, Anthony rolled his eyes at Keh, not bothering to mask the deep annoyance in his expression. I can''t believe he said that just to keep it a secret from us. Despite that, through that response, he was well aware that thetter would never tell him the truth. After pondering for some time, Anthonymented, ¡°Well, that''s quite wasteful of them. I wonder if Mr. Dave will feel upset over that.¡± ¡°It''s fine. Dave will ask Spencer topensate him,¡± Keh said. ¡°As he should!¡± The boy nodded in agreement. Sounding like they were bantering with each other, the father-and-son duo chatted as they left the room. At the same time, Thalia and Spencer heard every word of their exchange from inside the room. Even though they knew Keh was evading Anthony''s question, they still found his words somewhat embarrassing. Thalia trained her gaze on Spencer and said, ¡°I''m fine now. You should get back to work.¡± The worry in the man''s dark orbs was evident as he gazed at her and said softly, ¡°I won''t leave. I''ll stay here with you.¡± ¡°You don''t have to do that. I truly am fine¡ª¡± ¡°Thalia,¡± Spencer interjected, his eyes filled withplicated emotions. ¡±Promise me you won''t hide like that again, please? I was so worried about you.¡± Thalia gazed at him, feeling as though she could drown in his eyes. ¡°Let me help you. I can''t bear the pain for you, but at least I can keep youpany,¡± he added. For a long time, she gazed at him wordlessly. ¡°Spencer, I''d like to know the reason. Why can''t we be together?¡± she asked in a faint voice. At once, Spencer went quiet. ¡°Stop running away from this question every single time it''s brought up. Spencer, you know very well that silence isn''t the solution!¡± Thalia enunciated firmly as sadness shed across her beautiful eyes. The whole time, her gaze never left his face. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He let his eyes roam her body a few times before responding, ¡°Thalia, I''m so much older than you. In fact, I could be your uncle if I were a few more years older. You''re still young, so why waste your time on me?¡± ¡°Why can''t I prefer older men?¡± she snapped. ¡°Spencer, I don''t believe that''s the real reason you''ve been hesitant and conflicted this whole time. If you''re being honest, then fine. Let me make it clear that even if you''re old enough to be my grandfather, I will still be interested in you. It doesn''t bother me, and it won''t be an issue between us.¡± ¡°But it bothers me!¡± ¡°Why? Rich men prefer young and prettydies. There is one right before you, so why would it bother you?¡± Spencer avoided her gaze. ¡°Well, it just does bother me!¡± His insistence stunned Thalia, who gave him the once-over. ¡°Don''t tell me that you can''t...¡± Upon meeting her eyes, he immediately understood what she was referring to. With his brows furrowed together, he chided, ¡°Thalia, what nonsense are you thinking about?¡± ¡°What else could it be, then?¡± Thalia questioned, knitting her brows together. No matter how hard she mulled over it, that was the only possibility she coulde up with. Spencer looked away, saying nothing. ¡°If that''s the real reason, it''s fine. I don''t mind¡ª¡± ¡°Thalia Jacoway!¡± The man cut her off in frustration. He was almost at his wits'' end. ¡°Tell me the reason, then!¡± ¡°I told you¡ªI''m older than you, so I don''t want to waste your time,¡± Spencer replied, pronouncing each and every word clearly. Thalia merely stared at him and remarked coolly, ¡°That''s nothing but an excuse.¡± Naturally, he knew it was an excuse and a very poor one at that. But I don''t have a choice. As long as there''s an excuse, she''ll never learn the truth and will never grow to hate me... With that thought in mind, Spencer calmed down. ¡°All right, let''s stop dwelling on that. I''ll tend to your wound now.¡± When he stretched his hand out, Thalia pushed it away. ¡°I don''t need it,¡± she said icily while looking at him. He frowned. ¡°Thalia, this isn''t the time for you to be willful.¡± ¡°Spencer, I don''t know what your concern is, but I can tell you this straight up¡ªwhatever the issue may be, it won''t be an obstacle between us. It doesn''t matter to me. All I want is to be with you! Now, I only want your answer. Do you want to be with me or not? This will be my only andst time asking you this question,¡± she articted each word clearly. In that split second, Spencer had the impulse to say yes. He wanted nothing more than to embrace Thalia and bring her to the ends of the earth where no one knew them so that they could start a new life together. However, he was cognizant of the fact that the concerns he had could not be evaded even if they were to escape to the ends of the earth. In the end, his rationality prevailed over his impulse. Gazing at her, he said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry, Thalia¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Thalia interjected, ¡°All right, I got it! You don''t have to say anything else.¡± Spencer''s lips twitched. He was about to say something when she added, ¡°You can leave now. Please get the doctor for me. Thanks!¡± Her attitude and tone changed vastly in an instant. She was so courteous toward him as though he was nothing but a stranger to her. Knowing she must be seething inwardly, he figured the best method to deal with that situation was for them both to calm down on their own. At that thought, he spun on his heels and left the room without a word. That time around, Thalia did not bother staring at his retreating figure. A lone tear crept down her cheek, but she quirked her lips into a smile. From today onward, I won''t let my heart waver for this man anymore! After exiting the room, Spencer did not leave immediately. Instead, he lingered outside the door, where he phoned the doctor. Soon, the doctor came upstairs and listened to Spencer''s briefing before entering the room to tend to Thalia''s wound. Spencer waited outside, pacing around anxiously. Around ten minutester, the doctor came out. At that sight, Spencer hurried to him and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± The doctor exined, ¡°It''s nothing major. The wound wasn''t dehisced, and I reapplied medicine to her wound. It is recovering nicely.¡± Only then could Spencer finally heave a sigh of relief. He pondered slightly before asking, ¡°What... What about her mood?¡± ¡°She seems fine to me,¡± came the doctor''s reply. ¡°Fine?¡± Spencer was surprised. ¡°Yeah. Ms. Jacoway seems to be in a pretty good mood,¡± the doctor borated. That assertion should have eased Spencer''s mind, but the man furrowed his brows instead. This isn''t how Thalia''s temper should be. If it were in the past, she would have tossed things around in anger,shed out at the doctor, and chased him out, but now... She''s acting rather unusually. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I shall take my leave,¡± the doctor uttered at that moment. ¡°Sure.¡± Spencer returned to his senses and nodded. All of a sudden, something urred to him, so he looked at the doctor and added, ¡°By the way, pleasee over again tomorrow morning to change her dressing. I''ll be busy in the next few days, so I may not have time to take care of her.¡± The doctor inclined his head in understanding. ¡°No problem.¡± With that, he took his leave. Spencer stood rooted in his spot, staring at the door to Thalia''s room with his brows knitted together. After a short moment of contemtion, he ended up walking away, heading for theb. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 ¡°Did you see that? Daddy was obviously feeling guilty.¡± Anthony told Benjamin and Denise when they were back in their room. ¡°Yeah, that was a little strange.¡± Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°Why must the adults do this? Instead of being honest with us, they insist on making us find the truth ourselves bit by bit!¡± Right then, Benjamin piped up, ¡°They don''t want us to know because they''re afraid we''ll take action on our own and get into danger. At the same time, they don''t want us to worry.¡± ¡°They don''t want us to worry?¡± Denise echoed, falling into deep thought. ¡°Benjamin''s right,¡± Anthony agreed. ¡°But Nat is the only person we''d be worried about...¡± his sister murmured. Looking up at him, she asked, ¡°Is it rted to her?¡± ¡°We aren''t sure about that yet, so we''ll have to discover that ourselves,¡± Anthony voiced. Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°What happened outside Thalia''s room earlier was rather strange as well. If it were just a simple checkup and changing of medicine, Nat wouldn''t have waited before the door for that long.¡± When Denise heard his suspicion, she chimed in, ¡°Yes, I was curious about that, but just as I was about to bring it up, Thalia regained consciousness, and Nat walked into her room.¡± ¡°So they are hiding more than one thing from us?¡± Anthony spected. ¡°Daddy and the others will definitely be going into action again in the next few days. We have to keep an eye on them,¡± Benjamin dered. Anthony nodded. ¡°Let''s do that, then. If there are any updates, post them in our group chat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± His two siblings concurred with his decision. Just then, Anthony''s phone rang. Benjamin and Denise turned to look at him. ¡°It''s Miguel,¡± Anthony informed them before he answered the call. ¡°Hello,¡± he said into the receiver. ¡°Master, where are you?¡± Miguel''s piteous voice sounded over the line. ¡°I''m upstairs. Why?¡± ¡°Help!¡± Miguel yelped. ¡°What is it? Just say it straight out.¡± ¡°That person hacked into my phone. What should I do now?¡± Miguel asked. Hearing a trace of nervousness in his voice, Anthony assured him, ¡°I''ll head over right now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After the call ended, Benjamin asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°That person caused trouble again. This time, they hacked into Miguel''s phone. I need to go and take a look,¡± Anthony revealed. ¡°Let''s go, then. We can''t fish for any information now, so we might as well check out the situation together,¡± Benjamin suggested. Hence, the trio headed to the hidden room together. Just as they arrived at the doorway, they saw Miguel slumping on the floor right before the door, looking downcast. Anthony went over to him. ¡°What''s going on? Are you giving up this soon?¡± he asked, shooting him a nce. ¡°Master, what should I do? I''ve been insulted!¡± Miguel cried. He acted as though the boy was his lifesaver. ¡°Why? Were you raped?¡± Anthony retorted. Miguel was rendered speechless. It took him a few seconds to recover his voice. ¡°I was talking about my phone getting hacked!¡± ¡°Oh, that''s nothing,¡± Anthony replied, his voice dripping in disdain. ¡°That''s nothing? Master, I''m among the top five hackers in the world! What will people think of me if word gets out that my phone got hacked?¡± Miguelined. Anthony stared at him. ¡°How impressive. You don''t have skills, yet you value your pride, huh?¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°All right. Give me your phone!¡± Anthony urged. Instantly, Miguel offered his phone to him without hesitation. Anthony took it and perused his phone. A whileter, he said, ¡°It did get hacked. What did you do? Did you browse an illegal website?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Miguel replied hastily. ¡°Then why did it get hacked for no reason?¡± Anthony inquired. ¡°I-I don''t know. I merely used my phone to enter a forum and saw people chatting on it. I then clicked on a link... Was it that link?¡± Realization dawned on Miguel suddenly. Seeing his reaction, Anthony remarked, ¡°Clearly, it was that link.¡± ¡°D*mn! I can''t believe they pulled such a despicable trick on me!¡± Miguel cursed. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Anthony ordered and strode into the hidden room. Upon arriving before theputer, he stretched his hand out and said curtly, ¡°Cable.¡± Miguel gave him the cable immediately. The boy then connected the phone to theputer with the cable. At once, lines of codes and a progress bar appeared on theputer screen. ¡°It''s a Trojan horse,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Yes, it''s a Trojan horse. I tried many times but failed to remove it!¡± Miguel revealed. Anthony swept his gaze over him. ¡°Don''t tell anyone I''m your master.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Miguel asked curiously. Denise piped up, ¡°Why else? You''re embarrassing, of course!¡± Words eluded Miguel then and there. He quickly turned to Anthony and vowed, ¡°Master, you''ll always be my master!¡± The boy did not bother replying to him. With his gaze fixated on the screen, Anthony started to remove the software. However, Miguel''s phone still did not show any signs of recovery, even after a few moments had passed. A smile tugged at Anthony''s lips as hemented, ¡°Interesting.¡± Miguel looked at him. ¡°What''s wrong? Master, you can''t remove it either?¡± ¡°There''s nothing I can''t do,¡± came Anthony''s reply. He then continued typing on the keyboard. The rest observed him from behind. While Miguel was anxious, Benjamin and Denise appeared much calmer. Soon, the virus on Miguel''s phone was close to being removed. At that moment, Anthony looked up and ordered, ¡°Benjamin,e help me. I want to know who''s so shy as to set this trap for me.¡± ¡°Why must you get my help when you can do this alone?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°Quit yapping and hurry up!¡± Anthony urged. With great reluctance, Benjamin trudged over, took his seat, and thus joined his older brother''s efforts to find the hacker. Behind them, Miguel blinked quite a few times as he stared at the brothers. Am I seeing things? What is going on? He darted a few more nces between Anthony and Benjamin. Once he confirmed that it was not a hallucination, he turned to Denise and stammered, ¡°I-Is he...¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The little girl bobbed her head. ¡°He only knows a little bit,¡± she said nonchntly. Miguel was at a loss for words. Judging from what Benjamin''s doing now, I doubt he only knows a little bit! Wait, that isn''t the main point. My question is¡ªit''s impressive enough that one of the children in their family can code, so why is it that Benjamin knows it too? Noticing that he seemed staggered, Denise sighed in resignation. ¡°Oh, we just remembered some stuff from watching Tony in action way too many times. I''m telling the truth¡ªwe didn''t learn much, so there''s nothing to be surprised about.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you can do it too?¡± Miguel asked. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The little girl mulled over his question. ¡°Just a little bit,¡± she replied in a sing-song voice. Once again, he was rendered speechless. Was God truly fair when He created humans? Right then, the rest gathered to observe the boys. They were deeply amazed by Anthony''s and Benjamin''s skills. Benjamin was just deleting the virus on the phone normally. It was nothing too technical, but due to Anthony''s prior actions, they could not help but consider the two boys to be proficient in hacking. Soon, Benjamin was close to finishing the task he was assigned to do. ¡°I''m almost done,¡± he dered. ¡°Give me one minute,¡± Anthony answered curtly. Right afterward, his fingers danced across the keyboard quickly. Less than a minuteter, he smiled and said, ¡°Got it.¡± With that, everyone inched nearer to get a closer look. Anthony curled his lips into a smirk as he eyed the person on the screen. ¡°I knew it!¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± From behind, Denise and Miguel asked in unison. Following that, they exchanged nces and quickly looked away disdainfully. ¡°It''s that fellow who hacked us the other time!¡± Anthony''s voice sounded. Denise seemed to have recalled something. ¡°The one who got rooted out by Nat in a second?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Anthony nodded. He was visibly pleased with the description she gave. Denise snickered. ¡°What an interesting fellow. Isn''t it embarrassing enough the other time? Why is he delivering himself to us again? There''s no end to his shenanigans, huh?¡± Anthony stared at theputer screen as he fell into deep thought. Benjamin peeked at the screen and analyzed, ¡°After Nat weeded that fellow out previously, she already got the system''s loopholes fixed, leaving him no way of getting in. Finding an opportunity to hack Miguel''s phone was probably his only option left so that you''ll actively seek him out.¡± His gazended on Anthony as he finished speaking. At that, Miguel shifted his gaze to Anthony as well. Is that so? Anthony, nheless, had his eyes fixed on theputer screen. At that precise moment, the other party sent over a message that read: You''ve finally shown yourself. ¡°You''re absolutely right,¡± Anthony said to Benjamin while nodding. Benjamin curled the corners of his lips up. Behind him, Miguel was at a loss for words. So, what on earth was I taken for? Cannon fodder? Or a foot pedal? ¡°But why did he do that? What motive does he have to look for you?¡± Miguel wondered aloud. ¡°He''s probably unwilling to ept the reality,¡± Denise reasoned. As if trying to seek verification, Miguel turned to look at Benjamin, to which thetter nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, that''s possible.¡± At that very moment, Anthony got connected with the other party. Anthony straightforwardly wrote: Tell me, what is it again this time? That person cut to the chase and replied: Who is that person from the other time? In their profession, it was possible to tell apart one from another based on their skills even without meeting face-to-face. Everyone had different areas of expertise and distinct ways of maneuver. That was why Anthony had already figured something out when the other party popped the question. Nevertheless, as Natasha''s identity concerned her safety, there was no way Anthony would expose her. Anthony: What do you mean by the person from the other time? What are you talking about? The other party: Don''t tell me it was you previously. Anthony: Well, what do you expect? The other party: That person''s skills are exceptional. Even though it was less than a minute, I could tell there was a difference. That''s the first time I came across someone who can do great at both offense and defense. His exnation made Anthony and the rest turn solemn. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The fact that he could discern it was another person''s skills within a minute was enough to prove that he was not an ordinary person. Staring at theputer screen, Anthony pondered briefly and replied: Thank you for your compliments. I''ll gratefully ept it! The other party: Your skills are impressive too, but you''re only good at offense. Anthony stilled for a split second before responding: What exactly are you trying to say? The other party: I want to go head-to-head with you guys again! Anthony: I don''t have time for that. The other party: Let''s do it again. I may not lose this time. Taking a deep breath, Anthony typed: Even if wepete another ten times, you''ll still lose! The other party: Aren''t you a little too confident? Anthony: Confident or not, can''t you tell? The other party: I admit I''m no match for that person. As for you, I think we have topete again to see. It was the first time someone had dared to doubt Anthony''s capabilities. Just as Anthony wanted to say something, Benjamin held him back. ¡°Don''t fall for his trick.¡± Anthony turned to look at him. ¡°Since he has doubts, it''ll be easy for him to find a w if youpete against him now,¡± Benjamin analyzed. After a brief moment of hesitation, Anthony bobbed his head. Anthony: You want topete? The other party: Of course. Anthony: Sure. Bring it on! ¡°Tony...¡± Denise stared at her brother from behind. Anthony kept silent and continued to look at theputer. The other party: You''d better keep your word! It was clear that the other party was pretty excited. Anthony: My time is precious. Hurry up. The other party: Let''s y something fun and simple this time! Anthony: What is it? The other party: I have a piece of software that I just bought from someone. There''s a w in it. Let''s see who can locate it first. Anthony: Sure. Soon, their battle began. ¡°Tony...¡± Denise watched closely from behind. A mischievous grin formed on Anthony''s face as he pinned his eyes on theputer screen. The other party: Let''s begin. With that, he took the lead and made a false start. As much as they both seized the time to begin the mission, Anthony became increasingly slower with his progress after his initialckadaisical lunge forward. Eventually, he came to a point where hepletely stopped doing anything. Several minutes went by quickly. Suddenly, the other party typed: What''s going on? Why aren''t you moving? Anthony: Carry on! I''m letting you win! The other party: W-What''s with that attitude? Anthony: Nothing. You''ll stop bothering me if you win, won''t you? Hurry up, I''m busy. Only then did realization dawn upon Denise about what was going on. Unable to hold herself back, she chuckled. ¡°Tony, that''s gonna drive him mad!¡± ¡°I''ve already let him win. What''s there for him to be mad about?¡± Anthony said. People in their profession were predominantly proud and entitled beings. To them, giving in to the other party in apetition was intolerable andparable to an insult. The other party: Tell me if you aren''t interested inpeting. What''s the point of doing something like this? Anthony: I''ve already said I don''t want topete! You were the one who refused to give up and continued clinging to me! The other party was rendered speechless. Anthony was undoubtedly terrific at pissing people off with his words. The other party: I just want to see who''s better. Anthony: Sorry, but I''m not interested! The other party: Then under what conditions will youpete with me? Anthony: You won''t be able to do it even if I tell you! The other party: How do you know I can''t do it if you don''t tell me? After mulling it over, Anthony wrote: Okay. I want you to leave Darz and stop helping them. Can you do that? That person contemted for a short while and responded: How about I do something else? Anthony: Nope! That''s that. That person was gripped by hesitancy. Anthony: That''s enough. Don''t boast if you can''t do it. Since you''re helping Darz, that means we''re enemies. In that case, there''s no point in helping each other out. That''s it. See you, my rival. The other party: Can you at least tell me who you are? After giving it some thought, Anthony replied: Anonymous. While the other party was still in bewilderment, Anthony went offline. Denise gazed at him. ¡°Tony, why did you tell him who you are?¡± Anthony turned to her and rified, ¡°He''ll continue to find trouble with Miguel if I don''t reveal myself.¡± ¡°Then why can''t you juste up with a random name? Aren''t you exposing yourself this way?¡± Denise asked. Anthony smiled nonchntly. ¡°There''s no point in doing that. Besides, Nat will be in danger if I don''t reveal my identity. Anyway, though I''ve spoken the truth, that doesn''t necessarily mean he''ll believe me.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°All right. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing,¡± Anthony assured. Denise stared at him. Her lips moved for a bit as though she wanted to speak, but ultimately, she held her tongue. Right at that moment, Anthony, who still had his attention on theputer screen, narrowed his eyes. A glint shed across that pair of aura-filled eyes. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Anthony had intended to repair Miguel''s phone but upon second thought, he decided not to. He tossed the phone back to Miguel. ¡°If hees looking for you again, tell him how to reach me.¡± Miguel frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Miguel felt uneasy. ¡°Are you going to take another apprentice, Master?¡± I am concerned about where I stand. Anthony rolled his eyes at his words. ¡°He''s more skilled than I am. Who am I to teach him things?¡± ¡°Then what are you...¡± Anthony pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I know what I''m doing.¡± ¡°You wouldn''t cast me aside, would you, Master?¡± Miguel asked meekly, a sorrowful look dampening his usual cheeriness. Anthony stared at him. ¡°If you''re going to keep making assumptions, don''t ever mention that you are my apprentice. I can''t bear the embarrassment.¡± ¡°I won''t. I promise you I won''t,¡± Miguel said hastily. Anthony sighed. He was about to leave when Miguel grabbed his shirt. Anthony turned around to nce at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Miguel grinned. ¡°Are you finally going to admit that you are¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Anthony ced a finger to his own lips to hush him. Uponing to his senses, Miguel nced around furtively. The others were so used to his daily proximity to Anthony that none of them looked over. Aside from me, nobody else in the house knows about his true identity. Turning back to Anthony, Miguel lowered his voice and amended himself. ¡°You''ve finally admitted your identity, so when are you going to acknowledge me?¡± ¡°Acknowledge you? As what?¡± ¡°As your apprentice!¡± Anthony red at him in annoyance. ¡°Is my silence not a tacit agreement?¡± ¡°You have agreed tacitly, but the world doesn''t know!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°Aren''t you going to announce to the world that you have taken on a charming apprentice?¡± Miguel gave an ingratiating smile. Anthony grimaced. ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°Of course. It pertains to my identity, which is the first among any other apprentices you may have in the future.¡± As he spoke, Miguelughed at the pleasantness of the prospect. Anthony was rendered speechless. Aside from a re, he did not deign to respond but rose to leave instead. ¡°Master!¡± Miguel hastened to block him before regarding him with a confused expression. ¡°You should at least say something.¡± Anthony shut his eyes in resignation. ¡°You want me to acknowledge you, is that it?¡± Miguel nodded eagerly. ¡°We''ll see about that after you brush up on your techniques. If you don''t do something about your abysmal typing speed, I will disown you!¡± Anthony threatened. Without waiting for a response, he turned and left Miguel rooted at the spot. What does that mean? Did I shoot myself in the foot? Instead of getting the recognition I deserve, I now face the possibility of being disowned! Miguel came back to his senses at that rming realization. No! I cannot allow that to happen! Upon making up his mind, he strode purposefully to hisputer and got to work. I must work on my speed and technique! The triplets were having a stroll outside when Denise broached the subject. ¡°Are you really going to ept Miguel as your apprentice, Tony?¡± ¡°Since I can''t get rid of him, I might as well keep him around,¡± Anthony replied after considering the question momentarily. ¡°That doesn''t seem like your style.¡± ¡°What is my style?¡± ¡°Hmm... You work better alone.¡± Anthony chuckled. ¡°I must say, this fellow, Miguel, is rather handsome. He''s a burst of sunshine, thoughcking in some brains,¡± Denise added. ¡°He''s rather aplished for his age, but that will change in time,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Hey, are you defending your apprentice?¡± Denise teased. ¡°I''m just stating facts.¡± ¡°Facts they may be, you''rementing on your apprentice''s tender age despite being younger than him,¡± Denise pointed out. Anthony raised his brows, and a hint of pride shed across them. ¡°This isn''t the same.¡± ¡°How is it not the same?¡± ¡°I am the chosen one. How can youpare him with me?¡± Denise cast him a scathing re. ¡°You should work on your modesty, Tony. Be more down-to-earth and humble like Ben.¡± Anthony nced at Benjamin beside him. ¡°Him? Humble?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± ¡°We all shared a womb. How are you that clueless about him?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°How am I clueless?¡± Denise asked. ¡°How is he down-to-earth and humble? He''s just introverted.¡± Denise was struck dumb. Benjamin gazed at him, exasperated. ¡°Am I involved in your little argument now?¡± ¡°Apparently so,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°This is what happens if you stay out of fights.¡± Benjamin nced at him helplessly. Denise piped up, ¡°Stop picking on Ben, Tony. Look at yourself. You''re just like Daddy when you start to toot your own horn.¡± ¡°And looking good doing it, do we not?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Could you stop being so narcissistic?¡± ¡°I must correct you there. It''s called confidence.¡± Denise sighed helplessly. ¡°You''re beyond hope.¡± Without another word, she strode ahead and left them behind. Anthony chuckled at Denise''s back before trudging alongside Benjamin, who turned to him. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°What am I nning to do?¡± Anthony asked, confused. ¡°Stop ying games. Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? You left him your means of contact because you wanted him toe to you. What are you nning?¡± Anthony looked Benjamin up and down before he gave in. ¡°How terrifying. Nothing gets past you! It is fortunate that you are my brother, or I would have gotten rid of you for knowing me so well.¡± Benjamin gazed at him. ¡°So?¡± Anthony thought for a moment. ¡°I thought about the few formidable participants I have met besides Nat, and he is one of them. I have indeed gotten a narrow victory under Nat''s instruction that day. I''m curious to ascertain the true difference in our skills.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Benjamin probed. ¡°Of course. There is one more thing, which is out of a little selfishness on my part. I''m curious to learn about his rtionship with Vermillion Base. I feel he''s not like one of those hackers they have trained. It would be advantageous if we could take this opportunity to break them up, don''t you think?¡± Benjamin chuckled at the n. ¡°That''s it?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s it.¡± Anthony nodded earnestly. ¡°All right, then. If that is so, I wish you sess in your endeavor.¡± Without another word, Benjamin cocked an eyebrow and left. Anthony frowned as he gazed at his brother''s silhouette and ran up to him. ¡°Wait a minute. What''s that expression about?¡± Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Anthony caught up with Benjamin, who was walking slowly, and said, ¡°Benjamin, whatever it is you want to say, just say it. What''s with that expression?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Do you really think I don''t know what you''re thinking about?¡± Benjamin side-eyed his brother and replied, ¡°Is it what I am thinking about or what you are thinking about?¡± Upon hearing his double-edged remark, Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Benjamin, did you secretly pick up mind-reading skills?¡± Benjamin let out a chuckle. ¡°So, are you finally admitting to it?¡± Anthony sighed. ¡°Why is it so hard to keep anything from you?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, it''s true that I have selfish intentions. I''ve been wanting to form my own hacker organization. His skills are not worse than mine, so I wanted to try to get him to join me.¡± Benjamin seemed to have expected it. He was not surprised at all when he heard that. He fixed his gaze on his brother and analyzed, ¡°His skills are indeed not worse than yours, and it''s definitely beneficial for your organization with him joining. But we don''t really know him well, and considering his links with Vermillion Base, even if he pledges his allegiance to you, do you really think he will remain loyal?¡± Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°I''ve thought about what you said as well. That''s why it''s just an idea. Let''s see how it goes. Besides, he''s not going to be the only person in my organization. I won''t recruit him if I have any doubts about him.¡± Benjamin nodded and replied, ¡°Mm. You should give it some careful thought. It''s better to be safe than sorry. We can''t afford this loss.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Anthony nodded, then looked at Benjamin. ¡°So, do you want to be the first member of my organization?¡± Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Bye.¡± Staring at his departing figure, Anthony said, ¡°Won''t you even consider that? As long as we brothers unite, there''s nothing we can''t aplish.¡± ¡°I''m not interested,¡± Benjamin rejected directly. Knowing that his brother was not interested in this, Anthony asked, ¡°Anyway, what are your ns?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin thought about it for a moment and replied, ¡°I don''t have any ns yet, but no matter what it is, I will continue doing what I enjoy doing.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right. Our family is very democratic, and we will never stop you from pursuing your dreams. Although research requires a huge amount of time and money, our family is rich, so you don''t have to worry. Besides... even if Daddy and Nat don''t care, you still have me. I will always support you unconditionally!¡± ¡°Are you going to fund my research?¡± ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. It''s a given.¡± Benjamin looked up at the sky at once as if he was searching for something. Anthony looked up as well and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°I''m trying to see if there are pigs in the sky.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. He withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Seriously, Benjamin, you''re so ungrateful!¡± Benjamin shed a cheeky smile and replied, ¡°Is that not the case? After all, you have always been so stingy toward Denise and me. I''m just surprised at your sudden generosity, although it''s only all talk at the moment.¡± ¡°How could you call me stingy? I did all of that to help the two of you learn and make sure that your lives are fulfilling. It''s all for your sake. Now that you have grown up well and are ready to take on the world, it''s time for me, as your elder brother, to show you some love!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony stepped forward and put his arm around Benjamin''s shoulder. ¡°Maybe you should call me your big bro from now on. The more you call me that, the more funding you will get from me.¡± So this is what he''s after. Benjamin looked at Anthony with an innocent expression. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. C''mon, try it.¡± Anthony looked at his brother expectantly. Benjamin inched closer to his ear and paused for a second before saying, ¡°Anthony Watson, stop dreaming!¡± Anthony did not expect that. ¡°You need to try harder if you expect me to believe your nonsense! Do you really think I''ll buy that?¡± Benjamin left after saying that. Anthony sighed in resignation as he gazed at Benjamin. It''s getting harder to fool Benjamin. Following behind his brother, Anthony said, ¡°Fine. It''s okay if you don''t want to call me that, but as your elder brother, I still want to let you know that, no matter what you choose to do in the future, I will always support you, both morally and financially!¡± Benjamin cast a nce at Anthony. ¡°Thalia said that there aren''t many talents in this field. If I decide to venture on this path, I will definitely be a hotmodity, and money wille naturally.¡± Anthony frowned at the mention of that. ¡°But we don''t know much about this field yet. I need to find out more about it and see if it''s really as impressive as how Thalia described.¡± ¡°No need. Don''t worry. I can handle it myself,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°All right, then. It''s fine, as long as you know what you''re doing.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I''ve always known what I want to do,¡± Benjamin said with determination shing in his eyes. Anthony fell into a daze as he looked at Benjamin. Noticing that Anthony was looking at him with a nk look in his eyes, Benjamin asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It used to upset me when people say that you take after Nat, but there was a moment earlier that you really reminded me of her, not only in terms of looks but also your expression and determination in going after what your want.¡± Benjamin raised his brows when he heard that and smirked. ¡°Why? Are you jealous of me?¡± ¡°Yeah. I''m dying of jealousy.¡± ¡°I can''t help you with that. Maybe you''ll have a better chance in your next life. Try negotiating with Nat and ask her to let you be her child again,¡± Benjamin teased. ¡°Don''t worry. Not only in the next life but in the life after next and every lifetime after, I will be Nat''s son and your elder brother.¡± A crease appeared between Benjamin''s brows. ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Maybe? Anyway, just be prepared for it.¡± ¡°No. In the next life, I will be your elder brother instead.¡± ¡°No way. You shouldn''t even waste energy thinking about that.¡± ¡°It''s not up to you to decide what happens in our next life.¡± ¡°You''re speaking as if you are in control of it.¡± ¡°God is fair!¡± ¡°I only believe in myself!¡± ¡°Sure, then. Let''s just wait and see if you get to have a say in what happens in our next life!¡± The two boys started fighting again. Just then, Denise, who was walking ahead of them, turned around and nced at her two brothers. A trace of exasperation shed across the girl''s adorable face. Why are boys some? She shook her head and mumbled to herself, ¡°How childish.¡± Ignoring her siblings, she headed upstairs. Anthony and Benjamin continued bickering with each other. At that moment, bright and innocent smiles could be seen on their faces, just like kids their age were supposed to have. They understood each other like no one else did and were also the best in their respective areas of expertise. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Benjamin climbed out of bed early the next morning. He had been tossing and turning on the bed, unable to sleep from the overwhelming thoughts of the things that had happened over the past few days. First, he was up to carry out their mission. Second, something about what happened the day before made him suspicious. Since he could not sleep, he decided to get out of bed early. After eating a simple breakfast downstairs, he took a set of breakfast back upstairs. He stood in front of Thalia''s door and knocked on it gentlemanly. Silence answered him. Benjamin knitted his brows and knocked again, but there was still no response. Am I too early? Benjamin leaned his ear to the door, only to hear nothing from inside. ¡°Thalia, are you awake? I''ve brought breakfast for you,¡± he said. s, there was no response whatsoever. After a moment of contemtion, Benjamin concluded that Thalia was still asleep, so he decided to come back a whileter. Right as he turned around, he froze. Did something happen to her? rm bells began ringing in his head. He turned around and continued knocking on the door. ¡°Thalia, are you awake? I''m going toe in if you''re not going to answer me.¡± The only thing that answered him was still silence. Benjamin panicked, and he turned the doorknob. The door was unlocked, so he opened it and walked right in. The inside of the room was neat and tidy, and so was the bed. Benjamin''s brows snapped together. Where is she? Thalia is the type to sleep until her body clock wakes her up muchter in the day if she doesn''t have anything to do. There''s no way she''s going to wake up early in the morning. Benjamin ced the breakfast tray on the table at the side before taking out his phone to call Thalia. Unfortunately, her phone seemed to be switched off. Right then, the housekeeper walked past the room. When she saw the opened door, she asked, ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± Hearing her, Benjamin turned around and nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you know where the person who''s staying in this room went?¡± The housekeeper smiled and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She left early in the morning.¡± ¡°She left?¡± Benjamin froze. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°I''m not too sure either. I only saw her heading toward the exit.¡± ¡°So you''re saying that she has left this ce?¡± The housekeeper inclined her head. ¡°That''s right.¡± While Benjamin was reeling in from the shock, the housekeeper left. Once he came back to his senses, he immediately went outside. Anthony was still sleeping on the bed. Benjamin rushed into his room and roughly pulled his nket away. ¡°Wake up, Anthony!¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Can''t you be a little more civilized and knock on the door before youe in?¡± He pulled his nket over himself, turned around, and went back to sleep. ¡°Stop sleeping! Wake up! Something has happened!¡± ¡°We can live on a different if this''s about to die. Nothing as important as me getting my precious sleep, so let''s talk when I''m awake again,¡± Anthony mumbled, unable to even open his eyes. ¡°Thalia left,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Oh...¡± Benjamin stared at him for a while. A few secondster, Anthony shot upright and whipped his head in Benjamin''s direction. With a groggy look and messy hair, he asked, ¡°What did you say? Who left?¡± Benjamin sighed at his appearance. ¡°Thalia.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°I don''t know. I brought her breakfast this morning, but she wasn''t in her room by then. The housekeeper told me she left early in the morning.¡± By then, Anthony had sobered up. ¡°So you mean to say that she left this ce?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony grumbled something under his breath before pulling his nket away. ¡°Did you call her?¡± he asked. ¡°I did, but I couldn''t reach her,¡± Benjamin replied. After sobering himself up a little more, Anthony asked Benjamin, ¡°Does Spencer know about this?¡± Benjamin shook his head. ¡°I don''t know. I haven''t gone to him yet.¡± Anthony fell deep in his thoughts for a moment. ¡°Something must have happened between the two of themst night. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have left without saying a word.¡± ¡°That''s what I thought too. I wanted to ask her about it in the morning. Who knew I was still too late?¡± Right then, a thought popped into Anthony''s head. ¡°Right, were there any missions from Kyle lately?¡± ¡°Nothing that I''ve heard of.¡± ¡°Find out if Kyle has assigned Thalia to a mission and if that''s the reason she left without saying anything. I''ll check on Spencer''s side.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows before bobbing his head. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went separate ways on their tasks. Spencer had spent the entire night in theb. However, he was distracted the entire time to the point he kept making mistakes. He was evidently absent-minded in his work. He just kept thinking about the strange look on Thalia''s face. At that point, Spencer knew that it would be a waste of his effort to continue working. He took off his disposable gloves and threw them into the bin before heading outside. This is fine even if it means just catching a glimpse of her. With that thought in mind, he walked toward the doorway. Right as he opened the door, he saw Anthony, who had raised his hand to knock. The two of them proceeded to stare at each other for a second. Spencer drew his brows together. ¡°Something''s the matter?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Did you get into a fight with Thalia?¡± the boy asked. Spencer averted his gaze and said, ¡°That has nothing to¡ª¡± ¡°She left,¡± Anthony said, cutting him off. Spencer stiffened before turning back to Anthony. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Thalia left before the sun came up,¡± Anthony enunciated. Spencer began studying Anthony with a dubious look. ¡°It looks like you don''t know about this. Spencer, I don''t know what''s going on between you and Thalia, but she''s hurt, and she has plenty of enemies out there waiting for her. If she bumps into any one of them, she¡ª¡± Before Anthony could finish his sentence, Spencer had fled past him. It took Anthony a beat before he spun around on his heels, but by then, Spencer was gone. Anthony sighed and then hurried after the man. When Spencer rushed to Thalia''s room and saw how tidy everything was inside, he tensed up. The memory of her reaction the night before shed in his mind. She must have made up her mind about leaving at that time. As Anthony said, Thalia is still hurt and poisoned, and her enemies are a dime a dozen outside. If she has genuinely left the ce... He dared not think of the possibilities. When Anthony reached him and spotted the empty room, hemented, ¡°You really must have hurt her heart.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± Spencer abruptly asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Anthony blinked in surprise. ¡°You''re asking me that?¡± A gloomy look crept onto Spencer''s face as he stared at Anthony while trying to suppress the overwhelming worry blooming in his chest. ¡°Anthony, I''m not joking around with you. She''s in grave danger by herself, so tell me where she has gone to!¡± Chapter 659 Chapter 659 At Spencer''s reaction, Anthony said, ¡°No, wait, what do you mean? You think I hid her away somewhere?¡± ¡°You know where she has gone to, don''t you?¡± Anthony took a deep breath before uttering, ¡°Spencer, if I know where she has gone to, do you think I''d havee to you? Also, do you think I have the time to mess around with you all like this? I''m genuinely worried about her, and that''s why I came to you!¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes. Right then, Benjamin came in and said to Anthony, ¡°I''ve talked to Kyle, and he said he hasn''t assigned any missions to Thalia. He also said he doesn''t know Thalia''s with Mr. Dave right now.¡± Upon hearing Benjamin, Spencer finally realized it was not a prank from the boys. Anthony turned back to Spencer. ¡°Do you hear him? I''m worried about her too! I''m looking for her too!¡± Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± With that, he went out of the room. Looking at his retreating figure, Benjamin asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Out to find her, obviously.¡± ¡°But do you know where to look for her?¡± Anthony asked. Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°I''ll find her even if it means searching every corner of the earth.¡± ¡°If she has left of her own volition, she''s not going to let you find her that easily. Besides, it''s not as if you can find her just because you want to.¡± Spencer turned around. ¡°Do you know how to find her, then?¡± Anthony arched a brow. ¡°I don''t have a way to find her, but I might be able to track her down via other means.¡± He slowly took off his watch. ¡°This is a watch Thalia gave to us to ensure our safety. It has inte and location sharing function.¡± ¡°Are you saying you can find out where she is?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Anthony inclined his head. ¡°Then hurry up and track her down!¡± Spencer hurried back to Anthony. Anthony nced at him and said, ¡°Then you must tell me if something happened between the two of you first.¡± Spencer''s frown deepened. ¡°Spencer, I don''t mean to pry into your private matters, and I won''t ask you the details. I only have one question: do you care about Thalia?¡± Spencer just kept looking at him. ¡°If you don''t care about her, then I''ll tell you to let her go. It''ll be a moment of pain for her, but it''s better than wasting her time,¡± Anthony added. Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°If anything, I''ll use my life to exchange for hers.¡± His answer was a clear indicator of how important Thalia was to him. Truth be told, Anthony knew that too. He knew that ever since he saw how Spencer had nearly gone mad when Thalia came down from the helicopter. However, he could not understand what went on in Spencer''s mind. ¡°If Thalia''s that important to you, why can''t you be nice to each other? Look at my daddy and Nat. If they can let go of their past, why can''t you?¡± Anthony asked. Aplicated look crossed Spencer''s face. ¡°We have a blood feud between us. We won''t be able to let go just like that.¡± ¡°Blood feud? What do you mean?¡± At that moment, Spencer realized he had said a little more than he wanted to. ¡°Nothing. You won''t understand it even if I tell you about it. So, are you going to check your watch or not? If you''re not, I''m going to look for her myself.¡± At the sight of Spencer''s impatience, Anthony gave him a look and remarked, ¡°How impatient.¡± He then lowered his gaze and fidgeted with his watch. In no time, a map showed up. The three of them studied it for a while. Anthony frowned. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Thalia has turned off the sharing function,¡± Anthony said. ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°That means Thalia isn''t letting us see where she is. She really doesn''t want us to track her down this time.¡± Spencer stiffened for a while before taking the watch from Anthony. A momentter, he pointed at a spot and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°This is Thalia''sst-seen location. She must have turned off the sharing function here three hours ago,¡± Anthony answered. Spencer nced at the address, then returned the watch to Anthony. ¡°I''ll go and check out the ce. Keep an eye on the watch and see if you have any ways of finding her. Inform me immediately if you can get in touch with her.¡± Anthony nodded. Spencer turned to leave, but Anthony suddenly called out to him. Spencer turned around. Anthony pursed his lips and mulled over his words for a moment before saying, ¡°Spencer, Thalia is someone very important to me besides Nat and Denise. I don''t know what happened between the two of you that neither of you can let go of, but I hope you can settle this properly this time, whether the ending is a reunion or a separation. Just don''t do anything to hurt her. Otherwise, we''ll be enemies even if you''re Nat''s friend.¡± Spencer only lowered his gaze at Anthony''s warning before leaving in silence. Anthony frowned as he watched the man leave. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Right then, Benjamin walked over to Anthony and looked at him. ¡°What do we do now? Is there any way else to contact Thalia?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°We won''t be able to contact her unless she wants to talk to us.¡± ¡°Then what do we do now? Thalia still hasn''t recovered from her injury.¡± ¡°That''s not what''s most important. She has a lot of enemies here, and if they catch wind of her current situation, they''ll surely try to take revenge on her.¡± The look of worry was visible in Anthony''s eyes. ¡°So, are we just going to sit on our hands?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony gave it a brief thought. ¡°I''ll try to crack her phone and see if I can track down where she is.¡± Benjamin nodded. Anthony then headed out, and Benjamin followed suit. In no time, Anthony was running his fingers swiftly across the keyboard, but his several attempts to hack into her phone were fruitless. ¡°You still can''t get in?¡± ¡°Thalia''s determined to cut contact with us. She turned off her phone, so no matter what I do, I can''t find her.¡± Benjamin drew his brows together. ¡°Even if she fought with Spencer, there''s no need for her to do this to us. We can help her keep this a secret. Doing this only makes us worry.¡± ¡°Maybe she wants some time alone,¡± Anthony pointed out. ¡°Don''t you think something''s amiss with what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°I agree. Something''s strange about it.¡± ¡°That''s why I went to look for Thalia early in the morning to see if I can find out anything from her. I never thought she''d...¡± Benjamin trailed off. Anthony sighed before moving his hands to exercise his joints. ¡°I''ll try again.¡± He put his hands on the keyboard to type again as Benjamin watched him closely from behind. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Several minutester, Anthony mmed his hand on the keyboard. Benjamin, who was staring at Anthony from behind, sighed in resignation. ¡°Like what you said, if Thalia did it on purpose, it''s only normal we can''t find her.¡± ¡°It would''ve been fine if this were under normal circumstances. The problem right now is that she''s wounded, and she has many enemies out there. She''ll be in real danger if someone finds her!¡± said Anthony with frustration. ¡°What can we do, then? There''s nothing we can do about it if we can''t find her.¡± Anthony knitted his brows with worry. ¡°Maybe we can contact Kyle? Thalia may be avoiding us, but it might not be the case for Kyle. We can get Kyle to contact her and make sure she''s safe,¡± suggested Benjamin. Anthony mulled it over and nodded. ¡°Okay. You contact Kyle, while I stay here and try again.¡± Benjamin nced at him. ¡°Why me again?¡± Anthony looked up and cast his brother an innocent nce. ¡°You were the one who made the suggestion. Shouldn''t you call him?¡± Benjamin took a deep breath andined, ¡°He interrogates me every time I call him. I''m not making this call, and this call is not happening if you keep avoiding him.¡± Anthony stared at Benjamin intently and advised, ¡°Think about it, Benjamin. He''s already giving you such a hard time when you call. How do you think he''s going to treat me?¡± ¡°No matter what, this is still your problem.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. His original n was to earn Benjamin''s pity, but Benjamin rejected the request mercilessly. ¡°Benjamin...¡± Anthony said in a cute voice. Benjamin merely scrutinized Anthony with no ounce of empathy in his eyes. ¡°Perhaps if you address me as your big bro, I''ll force myself to make that call.¡± Anthony cast Benjamin a stern gaze. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Benjamin bobbed his head. Narrowing his eyes, Anthony rose to his feet. ¡°Forget it. I''ll call him myself.¡± He grabbed the phone and made the call. Benjamin merely arched his browzily. After Anthony walked off to make the call, he approached the couch and sat with his legs crossed. Anthony hesitated for a moment but eventually dialed Kyle''s number. Before he could even utter the sentence he had spent a long time constructing, Kyle asked, ¡°Wow, I thought you''d disappeared. I didn''t expect you to call me.¡± Anthony was momentarily at a loss for words. Thankfully, he had already expected to hear that. ¡°What are you talking about? I''m just a little busy these days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What are you busy with? I don''t see you being active in anything recently. What can you be busy with?¡± ¡°I-It''s personal stuff.¡± ¡°Hah. Personal stuff? Does that mean you''ve forgotten about public affairs over personal matters?¡± Every word Kyle uttered wasced with an oppressive tone as if he had been waiting to say that for a long time. However, Anthony knew he would keep getting nagged if he did not let Kyle vent it out. ¡°How could I? I''vepleted everything you gave me, haven''t I?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°True. If you canplete it, why can''t youe and meet me in person?¡± ¡°You''re being a little overbearing now.¡± ¡°You''re just feeling guilty.¡± ¡°Fine. I am feeling guilty.¡± ¡°Oh? You''re actually admitting it shamelessly?¡± ¡°How is this being shameless? Tell you what. Not only am I a prideful person, but I am also good- looking!¡± Kyle was rendered speechless. ¡°Enough. I wouldn''t be so scared of you if you didn''t keep saying you''de over to see me.¡± ¡°What are you so scared of? I don''t bite.¡± ¡°I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death.¡± Kyle snickered. ¡°I''m quite looking forward to that.¡± Taking a deep breath, Anthony said, ¡°Fine. Just wait. I''ll scare the living daylights out of you one day.¡± ¡°Why not now?¡± ¡°I''ve got lots to deal with. I''ll meet you once I''m done with them.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Hmph, I doubt that. Do you really think I''d let you trick me again?¡± ¡°Fine. There''s nothing I can do about it if you don''t believe me. Anyway, let''s put this aside for now. I have some proper business to talk to you about.¡± ¡°When do you note to me for proper business?¡± Ignoring the sarcastic remark, Anthony said, ¡°Thalia left my ce, and I can''t get in touch with her. If you manage to get a hold of her, ask for her address and send it to me.¡± Kyle fell silent instantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Thalia''s in danger. If you manage to get in touch with her, make sure you don''t tell her it was I who told you to ask her that. And you must inform me first thing when you contact her.¡± ¡°Anthony, did you guys do something to her?¡± asked Kyle bluntly. ¡°Do something? What do you mean?¡± Kyle''s question took Anthony by surprise. ¡°Why are you guys unable to contact her all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°I''m warning you. I don''t care if you''re Anonymous. I''ll break your limbs if you dare do anything to Thalia.¡± Anthony was baffled. ¡°Have you been reading too many novels? How did youe up with so much nonsense?¡± ¡°What is it, then? Given Thalia''s character, she never leaves without saying a word no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Well... It''s a long story.¡± ¡°Then keep it short.¡± Anthony pursed his lips and began, ¡°Thalia likes a guy. You know that, right?¡± Kyle froze at the mention of that. ¡°What''s his name again? His surname''s Teal, right?¡± ¡°Spencer Teal.¡± ¡°That''s it. Spencer Teal.¡± ¡°I won''t tell you the details. Basically, she got injured while saving him. Something might''ve happened between the two of them, which made Thalia leave without saying anything. I''m worried she''ll be in danger since her enemies are everywhere. That''s why I''m giving you a head''s up. She''s someone who prioritizes work, so she''ll definitely take your calls.¡± ¡°There''s one thing I still don''t understand. Why isn''t she contacting you either?¡± asked Kyle. Anthony took a deep breath and exined, ¡°I''m acquainted with Spencer, too, so she fears I might tell on her. Do you understand the situation now?¡± ¡°You''re with him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand now.¡± Anthony exhaled deeply. ¡°That''s good. Then don''t forget to let me know once you have news of her.¡± After pondering for a while, Kyle said, ¡°You''re right. It''s dangerous for her to be out there like that. What about this? Tell me where you are, and I''ll go to you right now. Let''se up with a n in person.¡± Anthony fell silent. Does he think I''m a fool? Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Naturally, Anthony knew what Kyle was nning, and he immediately declined, ¡°It''s okay. Just let me know when you have news of her.¡± ¡°But isn''t it easier to talk about it face to face?¡± asked Kyle. ¡°You''re too far from my ce. I''m afraid you''ll be exhausted by traveling all the way here. Besides, I''m just worried something might happen to Thalia. Still, no one is a match for her skills even if she''s injured, so you really don''t have to go through so much trouble.¡± ¡°It''s no big deal. In fact, it''s only right for me to do this for members of Darz. Just tell me where you are. I promise to arrive there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You''re managing hundreds of people in Darz. I can''t possibly make you travel back and forth for the two of us. Just stay put in Darz. They need you there.¡± ¡°You two are my most capable members. It''s only logical that I regard you two with great importance. If not, what will the members of Darz think of me? Don''t feel burdened and just tell me where you are.¡± ¡°No, no. The members will have problems with it if you travel back and forth for both of us. You''re the manager. You can''t just leave whenever you want. That''s breaking the rules. What if the members do the same in the future?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this well.¡± ¡°I can''t trouble you because of my private matters. I believe Thalia thinks the same, too. Don''t worry. I''ll do as I see fit.¡± Kyle was rendered speechless. They argued several rounds, but Anthony was determined not to let hime. Unable to hold in his temper, Kyle fumed, ¡°At the end of the day, you just don''t have the guts to meet me, Anonymous. Are you going to hide behind theputer for the rest of your life? Do you have something to hide?¡± ¡°And you just want to see me, don''t you? Why are you so interested in me?¡± Anthony countered, using the same tone instead of getting mad. ¡°Exactly. I''m curious. I want to know what kind of person you are. Tell you what. No matter what you say, I''ll definitely find you one day. You can''t run from me.¡± Kyle''s curiosity was at its peak, yet Anthony would not meet him. Even Thalia would not say a word. He had every reason to suspect Anthony. ¡°You won''t be able to find me if I actually go into hiding,¡± said Anthony confidently. ¡°Haha! There''s a limit to bragging, you know? I don''t believe a single word you say,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Oh? Should we give it a go, then?¡± ¡°Fine. Let''s do it.¡± ¡°Do you want to make a bet?¡± ¡°Sure. What do you want to bet on?¡± asked Kyle, taking the bait. ¡°I won''t take advantage of you. Let''s make a simple bet. Whoever loses has to ept one request from the other person.¡± ¡°That''s not a simple one.¡± In reality, the simplest things were always the hardest. ¡°What now? Are you chickening out?¡± ¡°Chickening out? Hah! Remember. This was your suggestion. You''ll have to lick my boots if you lose.¡± ¡°Okay. That''s a deal, then.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Just as Anthony was about to hang up, a thought urred to him. ¡°Wait. We''ve got to put a deadline to this deal, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Fine. How long, then?¡± ¡°You should decide. After all, you''re the one who''s on the losing end.¡± ¡°Okay. One month it is.¡± ¡°Will that be too short?¡± ¡°It''s enough.¡± ¡°I''m a little worried about the time frame. What about two months? I''ll give you an extra month.¡± ¡°Don''t you think you''re being too arrogant?¡± Kyle growled. Anthony could even hear him gritting his teeth. Anthony chuckled. ¡°I''ve always been like this. Have you forgotten about it?¡± ¡°Very well. If that''s the case, you better not regret it. I''ll be waiting for you to lick my boots.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Anonymous!¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± With that, Anthony ended the call. He was still holding the phone as his lips curled into a half-hearted smile. Benjamin, who had been listening at the side with his legs crossed, studied Anthony''s expression, which looked like Natasha''s. Anthony looked unbothered, yet excited about what would happen. Having heard every word of the phone call, Benjamin asked, ¡°Why must you go to such lengths?¡± Anthony put away the phone and nced at his brother. ¡°What can I do, then? I can''t possibly let hime, nor can I let him know I''m at DX''s base. He''ll only think I''m a traitor.¡± Pausing momentarily to think, Benjamin nodded. ¡°True. But don''t you find yourselves a little childish?¡± ¡°Are we? Maybe this grudge can be resolved,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Are you talking about the bet?¡± Benjamin raised his brow. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony nodded in response. Narrowing his eyes, Benjamin asked, ¡°Is that even appropriate?¡± ¡°Do you have a better idea, then?¡± Benjamin stared at Anthony and shook his head. ¡°With just the three of us, it''s only a matter of time before Kyle and Daddy meet. At least this bet will give us a chance,¡± exined Anthony. Benjamin could almost picture the duo encountering each other, and he figured it would be tragic. ¡°I hope so,¡± he murmured. ¡°All right. Stop thinking so much. Let''s go out and have a stroll. Perhaps we''ll bump into Thalia,¡± suggested Anthony. ¡°Will we?¡± ¡°Let''s try.¡± ¡°All right.¡± They were about to leave when Anthony suddenly thought of something. He walked over to the desk and took theptop with him. As they walked out, Benjamin analyzed, ¡°Based on Kyle''s tone, he must have a way to contact Thalia.¡± ¡°That''s what I thought, too. Thalia''s an important member of Darz, after all. He should be extremely worried. The fact that he could waste so much time arguing with me shows he has a way to contact her.¡± ¡°Forget it. I can''t even wait here calmly. Let''s go out and have a look.¡± Anthony nodded. Just as they were going downstairs, they bumped into Natasha and Keh. Seeing Anthony holding theptop, Natasha asked, ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Anthony answered, ¡°Thalia left without saying anything. Benjamin and I are worried, so we''re going out to search for her.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I''m guessing Spencer and Thalia got into an argument, so she left without a word. She''s still injured, so...¡± Anthony did not finish his sentence, but his message was clear. With surprise written all over her face, Natasha turned around and nced at Keh. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 ¡°Daddy, Nat, we''ll be taking our leave to go search for her,¡± said Anthony. Regaining her senses, Natasha asked, ¡°Wait, does Spencer know?¡± ¡°Yes, he already started searching for her.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natasha stared at them. ¡°Let''s go, then. We''ll go with you.¡± Just then, Keh grabbed Natasha''s hand, prompting the woman to look at him. ¡°You stay at home,¡± he stated in a low voice. ¡°I''ll go with them.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°What if Thalia''s only doing something andes backter? Who''s going to inform us of her return?¡± Staring at the man, Natasha pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°All right. Be careful, then.¡± Keh nodded, then turned his attention to the children. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Hearing that, the children said, ¡°We''ll take our leave, then, Nat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When they were about to leave, Anthony seemed to have thought of something as he looked at Natasha. ¡°Nat, I called Kyle earlier, and he didn''t sound anxious, so everything must be fine. You don''t need to worry.¡± Natasha smiled while looking at him. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Nodding, Anthony followed Keh out. After watching them leave, Natasha turned around and grabbed her phone to give Spencer a call. ¡°I''ve just heard about it. How''s it going? Have you found her?¡± There was a moment of silence before she added, ¡°Don''t joke around, Spencer. It could be really dangerous for Thalia to go out like this.¡± Meanwhile, Keh was driving. Anthony and Benjamin sat at the back of the car. With one hand on the steering wheel, Keh seemed tense as he asionally looked out the window to see if he could find signs of Thalia. Right then, Anthony spoke from behind. ¡°Daddy, let us look out for her. You should focus on driving to keep us safe.¡± ncing at Anthony through the rearview mirror, Keh nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the children continued looking out the window. ¡°Daddy.¡± Anthony turned to look at Keh. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Why would youe out to search for Thalia?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Did he seriously ask me that? Hearing that question, Anthony leaned forward. ¡°You''re from DX Group, Daddy, and she''s from Darz. Don''t you see the problem?¡± ¡°I would''ve forgotten she''s from Darz had you not mentioned it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Meaning I''m doing this for Nat, not because I personally want to.¡± Anthony thought for a while before questioning again, ¡°Then... what about that time when you rescued her?¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°When Spencer and Thalia were attacked overseas.¡± ¡°I rescued Spencer, not her,¡± Keh exined calmly. ¡°But then you let her rest in the castle after that,¡± Anthony pressed. ¡°That''s Mr. Dave''s castle. I wasn''t the one who let her stay.¡± As he pondered for a minute, he corrected, ¡°I was also not the one who rescued them; it was Mr. Dave.¡± ¡°But Mr. Dave was only heeding your words! If not for you, he wouldn''t have done so!¡± Upon hearing that, Keh fell into deep thought before nodding. ¡°Well, that''s true.¡± At his words, Anthony leaned forward again. ¡°So does that mean you no longer hold a grudge against Darz?¡± Keh seemed indifferent. ¡°The grudge against them didn''t start with me, anyway. I was just following thepany.¡± ¡°S-So it means you have really let go of the grudge?¡± Keh raised his eyes and shot a look at the kid through the rearview mirror, and Anthony understood the meaning behind it. Retracting his gaze, Keh stated in a cold tone, ¡°It depends on how they behave.¡± ¡°Does that mean if they let go of the grudge, you''ll do too?¡± Anthony asked again. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°Huh? Then what did you mean by that?¡± ¡°I''m not the type of person who''ll let people do whatever they want.¡± ¡°Even so, Daddy, you have to view things from a different perspective. All your kids are part of Darz. Besides, you once said that if Darz could let go of the grudge, you''d pretend as if nothing ever happened.¡± ¡°Really? I said that?¡± Keh asked, to which Anthony nodded. ¡°Since you remember what I said, why did you ask me again?¡± ¡°I was just trying to confirm!¡± ¡°You want him toe here, don''t you?¡± asked Keh, which stunned Anthony. I truly can''t hide anything from him. With that thought in mind, Anthony replied, ¡°Not really. It''s just that he''s been searching for me, so I have a feeling he''ll show up sooner orter.¡± Despite what Anthony said, Keh was unfazed. ¡°Are you scared we''ll bump into each other?¡± Anthony nodded in response. The corners of Keh''s lips tugged upward. ¡°Considering your identity, it''s a given this day will come.¡± ¡°Could you promise me to remain calm and not be impulsive, Daddy?¡± ¡°They''re unworthy for me to go wild.¡± ¡°No, what I mean is when the timees, could you maybe... let them go?¡± Keh nced at Anthony as he rebuked in a low tone, ¡°Then would you three leave Darz for me?¡± His question rendered Anthony speechless. Seeing the kid not saying anything, Keh added, ¡°It''s the same logic. Don''t ask others to do what you don''t want to do.¡± ¡°I''m not forcing you, Daddy. I just think it''s better to let go of the enmity rather than keeping it going,¡± stated Anthony. ¡°Go and persuade them first and thene back to me. If they agree to let it go, then I see no problem about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But I can''t say for certain about other stuff,¡± Keh added, rendering Anthony tongue-tied. Staring at Keh, Anthony released a heavy sigh. The initial excitement he felt seconds earlier quickly damped down. However, he understood where Keh wasing from. If they could not leave Darz for Keh, then Keh should not let go of the antagonism just for their sake, either. At that thought, Anthony nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± He looked out the window once more. Right then, Keh asked, ¡°Have you thought of what you''re going to do if they find out you''re my son?¡± Anthony turned his head around. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You''ll have to see if they''ll ept you if they discover who you truly are. Only then can we talk about letting go of the grudge.¡± Knitting his eyebrows, Anthony asked, ¡°They wouldn''t do something to me just because of you, would they?¡± ¡°Well, that''s not impossible.¡± Anthony was stupefied, seeing that Keh looked certain. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 A few momentster, Anthony shook his head resolutely. ¡°He wouldn''t.¡± Keh nced at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I know Kyle. He wouldn''t do that!¡± The edges of Keh''s lips curved upward. ¡°It''s good that you''re confident about it. Hopefully, you won''t be disappointed.¡± ¡°Even though I don''t know him for long, I understand what kind of person he is. He may get angry or be unwilling to ept it, but he won''t do anything to the three of us!¡± ¡°Maybe I was being too cynical for thinking about the worst-case scenario.¡± ¡°Daddy, I''m a core member of Darz, not an ordinary member!¡± Keh grinned again. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does this mean you know the many secrets Darz is hiding?¡± ¡°Of¡ª¡± Anthony stared at his father alertly. ¡°Are you trying to get information out of me, Daddy?¡± ¡°No. I was just asking.¡± ¡°You''ve never just ask a question.¡± ¡°Looks like you understand me quite well.¡± ¡°Not really. I merely understand myself.¡± They proceeded to exchange a nce. He''s right. Since the two of us are so simr, he just needs to observe himself to know what I''ll do or what my intentions are. Keh couldn''t help but smile, and so couldn''t Anthony. ¡°No matter what, I hope you all will be vignt before meeting Kyle,¡± Keh reminded. The boys nodded silently, knowing their father was simply looking out for them. Keh continued to drive aimlessly on the road as the boys stared out the windows, but they found no trace of Thalia. They were aware that they were basically searching for a needle in a haystack. The possibility of their sess was slim, yet they feltpelled to keep going because that probability wasn''t zero. Most importantly, if they gave up, they wouldn''t be able to live with themselves. ¡°Contact Spencer and ask him how he''s doing, Anthony,¡± Keh requested. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°No need! I just asked, and he said he hasn''t found Thalia!¡± Benjamin piped up. The other two nced at him. ¡°I asked when you two were talking earlier!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Where did Spencer go?¡± Keh asked, pursing his lips. ¡°Thalia''sst known location on the GPS tracker.¡± ¡°Send me the coordinates.¡± Promptly, Anthony did as his father asked. Keh nced at the address and uttered, ¡°We aren''t that far away. I guess we''ll go there and take a look.¡± The boys nodded. Then their father sped to their new destination. Twenty minutester, they arrived at an unknown alley. Upon alighting from the vehicle, Anthony nced at his watch, checked the coordinates, and turned to Keh. ¡°This is where Thalia turned off the tracker, Daddy.¡± Keh stepped out of the car and surveyed their surrounding. ¡°There isn''t even a surveince camera here. She likely picked this ce to avoid being found.¡± A sigh slipped out of Anthony''s lips. ¡°It seems that she''s really determined to leave.¡± ¡°Aside from the road we came from, there are three other paths here. We''ll split up and check for any surveince cameras down each path. If you spot any shops, ask the employees if they''ve seen her. After ten minutes, we''ll meet up back here. Don''t go too far away. Just keep close and stay within each other''s sight!¡± The boys nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the trio split up. They each took one path and did exactly as they discussed. However, their efforts were mostly for naught. Anthony was sweating a lot because of the scorching sun. He was feeling tired, thirsty, and dejected upon reaching the end of his path. Just as he was about to leave, he caught something from the corner of his eye. He thought he spotted a surveince camera above the entrance of a building near him. To ensure he wasn''t seeing things, he approached the building and was delighted to discover his observation was correct. He then followed the wire of the camera and eventually found himself facing a locked door. Anthony furrowed his eyebrows, but he didn''t feel disappointed. At the thought of something, he immediately returned to the car excitedly. Thank goodness I brought myptop with me this time! Just as he was on the way back to the car, he noticed Benjamin and Keh were heading his way. ¡°Daddy, Benjamin, why are you guys here?¡± ¡°What took you so long?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I tried calling you when the time was up, but you didn''t answer your phone.¡± Anthony pulled out his phone and realized he had many unanswered calls. ¡°I didn''t know my phone was muted.¡± Still, Keh was d his son was fine. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°I saw a surveince camera above a shop on the other end of this path. I wanted to enter the shop and ask to check the footage, but it''s closed.¡± Keh knitted his eyebrows. ¡°I brought myptop with me, though, so I can just hack into the system!¡± ¡°Give it a try, then.¡± The trio promptly returned to the car. ¡°You need to drive the car over there for me to break into theirwork, Daddy,¡± said Anthony. Keh did as his son asked and parked the car in front of the shop. Anthony, sitting in the backseat, began typing furiously on theptop resting on hisp. Soon, he hacked into the system and checked the footage. Benjamin helped, too, by checking the footage recorded after Thalia turned off her GPS tracker. However, she never once showed up on any footage. Anthony shook his head at Keh. Keh wasn''t let down because he didn''t expect things to go smoothly. ¡°Thalia''s not an ordinary person. Since she''s deliberately hiding from us, she won''t let us find her that easily. But this also means she''s doing fine for now.¡± Anthony nodded despite feeling a little disappointed. ¡°Let''s search somewhere else.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Keh then drove the car away. Unable to hold his curiosity back any further, Benjamin asked, ¡°What happened to Thaliast night, Daddy?¡± Just as Keh was about to say something upon lifting his head to look at the rearview mirror, he noticed a car following them. A wary look entered his eyes as he ordered, ¡°Fasten your seatbelts, lower your bodies, and hold on tight.¡± The moment he ended his sentence, he stepped on the gas. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 The boys realized something and looked behind them. As they expected, they saw a vehicle chasing them at high speed, seemingly intending to stop them. Anthony was thinking about something with a frown when he saw a gun poking out of the car behind them and aiming at them. ¡°Daddy, gun!¡± Keh elerated the car even further. Despite his efforts, the car had still been shot a few times. ¡°Get down,¡± hemanded in a deep voice. The boys did as their father said and hid in a safe spot. Keh pulled out a gun from underneath his seat as he floored the gas. Upon seeing that, the boys exchanged a scarilyposed nce. They seemed to be used to it. Abruptly, Keh slowed down the car, to which the pursuer responded by increasing their speed. Just as the two vehicles were moving side-by-side, he lowered the window, lifted his gun, and pulled the trigger. The other party didn''t anticipate that turn of events and received a shot to the head. Keh stepped on the elerator again to avoid a crash. The boys quickly straightened up and turned back to see the car behind them swerving on the road before smashing into the railing. Excitement colored Anthony''s countenance. ¡°Daddy, they stopped!¡± Keh nced at the rearview mirror silently and focused on driving away. ¡°Daddy, you were amazing,¡± Anthony praised. ¡°Well, of course. Daddy is DX''s skilled sharpshooter, after all. His name would strike fear into anyone''s heart back then,¡± Benjamin piped up. Furrowing his eyebrows, Anthony asked, ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave told me when we went to his armoryst time.¡± ¡°I see! I must''ve missed it, then.¡± ¡°No, you didn''t. Didn''t you see how awesome Daddy was earlier?¡± ¡°That''s true.¡± Anthony looked at his father. ¡°You''re so much more amazing than the legends, Daddy!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Of course.¡± I don''t think they''ve ttered me like this before, but I have to say, it makes me feel pretty good to hear theirpliments. ¡±What am I like in the legends?¡± ¡°Well, the legends only mentioned you''re amazing, but not how amazing you are. Also, the legends say the one thing you have the most is scandals.¡± That rendered Keh speechless for a moment. ¡°As expected, legends are unreliable. Don''t mention stuff like that in front of Nat.¡± The boys couldn''t help but chuckle. Benjamin adjusted his posture and looked behind. He saw the car before following them again. ¡°Daddy, they''re back.¡± Keh looked at the rearview mirror and saw that his son was, indeed, correct. He narrowed his eyes coldly. If not for the children, I would''ve taken them out with extreme measures. However, as much as I want to do that, I can''t risk their safety. Before he sped up again, he reminded, ¡°Sit tight, you two.¡± When it came to driving, he was pretty skilled. The boys fastened their seatbelts and asionally nced behind them to update their father on their pursuer''s actions. Anthony eximed, ¡°They''re speeding up too, Daddy! It seems that they''re deadset on taking us down!¡± Keh sneered. ¡°I''d like to see them try.¡± ¡°Daddy, there are two cars chasing after us now,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony sat straight and turned around as well. He couldn''t help but curse when he saw another car catching up to them slowly. ¡°Crap, there really is another one!¡± ¡°Stay down or you''ll get shot!¡± Keh said. Right then, he heard two gunshotsnding on the ss at the back of the car. The boys were frightened, but when they saw the ss remained intact, they exchanged a nce. Benjamin touched the ss and turned to his father excitedly. ¡°It''s bulletproof ss, Daddy!¡± ¡°You still have to be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boys continued to monitor the situation behind their vehicle for him. The pursuers were relentless. asionally, they would open fire. Instead of engaging with the enemy, Keh simply tried to shake the pursuers off. When Anthony noticed his father''s intentions, he asked, ¡°You''re not going to do it, Daddy?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Take them out, of course!¡± ¡°It''s two cars against one right now, and we don''t know if there are more reinforcements waiting nearby.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°For the sake of your and your brother''s safety, our best option right now is to leave.¡± ¡°Isn''t that... cowardly?¡± Anthony frowned. It feels like we''re fleeing. Keh looked at the boys through the rearview mirror. ¡°What, is running away too embarrassing for you?¡± ¡°A little.¡± The edges of Keh''s lips curved upward slightly before he shifted his focus back to the road. ¡°Let me tell you two something. When we can win, we should fight, but when we can''t, we should run. There''s nothing embarrassing about escaping our enemies!¡± ¡°Are you trying tofort yourself, Daddy?¡± Anthony teased. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Participating in a losing battle will only result in us suffering major losses in the end,¡± Keh lectured as he continued to pay attention on the road. Despite understanding their father''s words, the boys still felt embarrassed. As if he could read their minds, Keh uttered, ¡°Have you heard of the saying that there is wisdom in retreating from a losing battle?¡± The boys shook their heads. They weren''t too familiar with the local sayings because they grew up in a foreign country. ¡°It means fleeing is a strategy one should employ when facing an adversary one can''t defeat. We''re making a tactical decision to escape, and there''s nothing cowardly about that. Those who insist on fighting are fools,¡± Keh exined. Upon hearing that, Anthony put on a polite smile. ¡°This is the first time I heard someone describe the act of running away wretchedly as something good!¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Keh stared at the boy. ¡°Are you saying we should get ourselves killed?¡± After listening intently to his father, Anthony had to admit his father was right. He wasn''t the type of person who would insist on doing something impossible just to make himself look good, and he was aware that there would be another chance to retaliate so long as they kept on living. Thus, he uttered, ¡°We can take out these jerks another time!¡± Keh grinned and so did Anthony. Their enemies were still following them closely and asionally firing at the vehicle. It would appear the pursuers wouldn''t stop until their goal was achieved. asionally, Keh would overtake cars at high speed to shake the pursuers off, which was extremely dangerous. However, the boys didn''t seem at all worried. They had been through so much. Their faith in their father''s abilities had be increasingly unshakable. Ke was still trying to increase the distance between his car and the pursuers''. Right then, Benjamin looked behind the vehicle again and saw only one car left on their tails. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Benjamin wondered aloud. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°There''s only one car left!¡± Anthony looked behind and said, ¡°There really is only one left. Maybe the other one couldn''t keep up and gave up?¡± Then, the boys turned their attention to Keh. Keh remained silent for a moment before specting, ¡°No. If they gave up, the one still on our tails would''ve stopped as well.¡± ¡°That''s true.¡± Anthony nodded. At that moment, Benjamin turned to the window next to Anthony and shouted, ¡°Daddy, a car is driving toward us from the left! Look out!¡± When Keh turned his sight to the left, he saw a vehicle rushing toward them from the left intersection, intending to smash into their car. He turned the steering wheel and made a sharp turn. ¡°Hold on tight!¡± The boys immediately held onto the armrests. Shortly after, the car came to a steady stop after drifting on the road. The vehicle that was going to hit them smashed into another car instead. Keh smirked upon seeing that. Momentster, the other pursuing vehicle caught up to them. Their car sat perpendicr to the pursuer''s vehicle at that moment. The pursuers poked their heads out and opened fire at them with machine guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without dy, Keh turned the car around and drove away. As fast as he was, a few shots stillnded on the window and the door of the passenger seat. If not for the bulletproof ss, Keh would''ve been dead. His expression turned grim when he looked at the situation behind him through the rearview mirror. Immediately, he lowered his window and fired a few rounds at the targets behind his car. Upon seeing that, the boys exchanged a nce and pulled out a box sitting underneath their seats. There were a couple of firearms stored inside. They each grabbed a gun, opened their windows, and fired at the pursuers. Anthony''s shots fell short while Benjaminnded all his rounds on his target''s windshield. Keh was taken aback by their sons'' actions. ¡°You two...¡± ¡°They''re clearly trying to take our lives, Daddy! We can''t escape even if we want to!¡± Anthony eximed. ¡°That''s not¡ªwhere did you two get the guns?¡± ¡°Below the seat!¡± ¡°How do you know there are guns below the seat?¡± ¡°I found out about it when I rode in Mr. Dave''s carst time!¡± Keh was speechless. What do the two of them pay attention to all day? ¡°That''s not important right now!¡± ncing at Benjamin, Anthony asked with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you so urate when I can''t even seem tond a shot?¡± Benjamin answered, ¡°Because Daddy taught me how to shoot.¡± Anthony frowned. When did that happen? What did I miss? ¡°It''s pretty easy, actually. You just need to keep your hand steady when you''re aiming to increase your uracy. As for the rest, we can talk about it when we return home.¡± Of course, Anthony was aware it wasn''t time for a lecture. Even though I''m missing my shots, I think I can still negatively affect our pursuers! ¡°Am I invisible to the both of you?¡± Keh piped up. In response, the boys turned to him. With a stern expression, Keh ordered, ¡°The most important thing you two need to do right now is to protect yourselves.¡± ¡°We''ll protect ourselves, Daddy, but if we don''t retaliate, they''ll only attack us even more aggressively! We''ll encounter something simr again in the future, Daddy. Do you want us to hide behind you forever?¡± Anthony asked. Keh knitted his eyebrows. While I''m treating them as children, they are still members of Darz. What happens today will ur again in their lives. In fact, they may face even more perilous situations in the future. Just as he was debating what to do, their pursuer was gaining on them. ¡°We''re out of time, Daddy!¡± Benjamin shouted.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Keh''s expression changed after he nced in the rearview mirror. ¡°I''ll slow down the car in a moment. Once they catch up to us, you two must do exactly as I say!¡± He basically admitted the boys were right, which was why they were thrilled. ¡°Okay!¡± Gradually, Keh slowed down, allowing the pursuers to catch up. A gunman in the other vehicle poked their head out, fired a round at Keh''s car, and reloaded their firearm. Upon seeing that, Keh eximed, ¡°Now, Benjamin! Quick!¡± Benjamin aimed his gun at the enemy and pulled the trigger. The shotnded on the gunman and their blood spilled out. Anthony cheered, ¡°Benjamin did it!¡± Benjamin didn''t expect to hit his target that easily. Momentster, he saw the gunman retreat into the vehicle and frowned. ¡°I don''t think I hit his vitals because he''s not dead yet!¡± Keh smiled. ¡°It''s incredible that you managed to hit him in the first ce, Benjamin. Good job.¡± An indescribable expression surfaced on the boy''s countenance when his fatherplimented him. Anthony turned to his brother. ¡°As expected from a veteran firearm enthusiast and my little brother! You''re incredible, Benjamin!¡± ¡°Are you sure you''re not praising yourself?¡± ¡°That''s not important since we''re all family.¡± Benjamin chuckled. At that moment, another car appeared on the right side. Someone in that vehicle lowered their window and aimed their gun at the boys. Anthony''s eyes widened when he saw that, and he shouted, ¡°Benjamin, look out!¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Reflexively, Anthony sprung forward and opened his arms to protect Benjamin. He did it without hesitation as he stared straight at the enemy''s gun. Bang! Anthony closed his eyes. However, even after a few long seconds had passed, he didn''t experience the pain he was expecting. Then, he heard Keh shout, ¡°Close the window!¡± Upon opening his eyes, he saw that the gunman aiming at him earlier was dead. He didn''t need to guess who blew up that person''s head. Immediately, Anthony shut the window and turned to Keh. ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh gazed at them and reminded, ¡°You mustn''t lower your guard at moments like these!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The look in the man''s eyes shifted as he looked at the vehicle behind him through the rearview mirror. He sneered, ¡°Since they want to die so badly, I guess I''ll have to fulfill their wish! Sit tight.¡± Immediately, the boys followed their father''s instruction. As Keh did his own thing, Benjamin turned to Anthony and examined his brother from head to toe. ¡°Are you okay, Tony?¡± ¡°I''m fine,¡± Anthony assured. Benjamin released a heavy sigh of relief. Keh used his extreme driving skills to deter the pursuer from chasing after them. It was apparent that the pursuers wouldn''t back down as the two vehicles asionally bumped into and brushed against each other. Aside from the front, Keh''s car was surrounded on all three sides. asionally, there were still bullets flying in his direction. He was focusing on taking out the car on the right while the boys were staring at the car on the right and behind anxiously. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Daddy¡ª¡± Just as Anthony was going to say something, he saw a huge car driving leisurely ahead. Their car was faster, so they were rapidly gaining on the vehicle ahead. Keh kept applying pressure on the car to the right, disallowing them to overtake him or fall behind. Eventually, with only ten meters away from the huge vehicle, the pursuer on the right could only choose to smash into that vehicle or stop the car. As Keh had no intention of letting the pursuer go, thetter had no choice but to step on the brakes. However, because the pursuers were going too fast, their car flipped over. If not for his quick moves, Keh wouldn''t have been able to avoid a crash. Anthony apuded gleefully when he witnessed his father''s perfect dodge. ¡°You''re too awesome, Daddy!¡± Upon seeing their pursuer''s crushing defeat, Benjamin also couldn''t help but cheer, ¡°You''re amazing, Daddy!¡± Theirpliments didn''t te Keh. He looked into the rearview mirror and saw two cars still on their tails. ¡°Sit tight! The best part isn''t even here yet!¡± Once again, he elerated his car, to which the vehicle behind responded by doing the same. ¡°Do you need us to help you, Daddy?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What can you help me with?¡± ¡°Well, maybe I can''t, but Benjamin''s still here. His aim is urate.¡± ¡°No need. Just sit tight.¡± ¡°Your strategy isn''t working out, Daddy. They''ll keep chasing after us. I think this may be a good time for Benjamin to hone his skills.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what happened earlier?¡± Keh asked. The boys would''ve died if not for my timely intervention. ¡°That''s precisely why you need to train us, Daddy! Think about it. If something like this is already happening to us before we even go to Darz, what do you think will transpire in the future?¡± I must say, he has a silver tongue. I can''t even find a fault in his logic. He''s also very good at asking for something. As for Benjamin, I can see he''s pursing his lips and staying silent, but he has the same determined look in his eyes as his brother. Keh pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Are you afraid, Benjamin?¡± ¡°No,¡± the boy answered, shaking his head. ¡°Give it a try, then.¡± Benjamin nodded and his lips quirked up. After observing the vehicle behind them for a few seconds, Keh said to Benjamin, ¡°In a few moments, I''ll slow down the car, and our enemy will inadvertently dash forward. You must utilize that opening, understand?¡± Benjamin nodded. Keh switchednes, and gradually slowed down. Just as the pursuing vehicle was about to catch up to them, he hit the brakes. The pursuers didn''t expect that turn of events and zipped past them. Someone in the pursuing car stuck half of their body out and fired at Keh''s vehicle. As Keh did his best to control the car, Benjamin stuck his hand and gun out the window. Anthony was so nervous that he gulped as he watched his brother. Usually, he wouldn''t get anxious in those situations, but when he saw Benjamin aiming at the gunman, he uttered, ¡°No need to panic, Benjamin. Take your¡ª¡± Bang! Benjamin''s shot interrupted Anthony''s sentence and struck the gunman''s heart. Anthony''s eyes widened when he saw that. ¡°You got it, Benjamin!¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± praised Keh with a grin. I didn''t expect him to pull that off since I only taught him how to use a gun once. Benjamin pursed his lips while an indescribable feeling bubbled in his heart. I didn''t think I would aim that well. Of course, I''m happy about it, but I''m also very aware of my ws. ¡°I wasn''t fast enough, Daddy! It would be nice if I could be faster.¡± ¡°Pull off a quick shot, then!¡± Keh promptly increased the speed of the car. Meanwhile, the pursuers ahead had slowed down their vehicle and were ready to fire their machine guns at their targets. The bullet spray was relentless, preventing Benjamin from taking his shot. Their enemies seemed to have caught on to their strategy. The pursuers were enraged by what happened earlier, making them eager to eliminate their targets right away. As Anthony had nothing to do, he decided to rummage through the bottom of the seat because he recalled seeing a lot more weapons stored in the car. Momentster, he found another box hiding in a secret spot. He lifted it and opened it. There were, indeed, tons of different weapons inside. ¡°Look, Benjamin!¡± he yelled. When Benjamin turned around, he saw a small grenade in his brother''s hand. ¡°We used this before!¡± Excitement flickered in Anthony''s eyes. I remember almost blowing myself up that one time! The sight of the grenade brought a smile to Benjamin''s face. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Keh was focusing on driving as he tried to figure out a way to get rid of them. This time, the enemy did not make the same mistake. They opened fire on Keh''s car and tires, leaving him with no chance of escape. If the tires were to burst right now, they would be surrounded in an instant. Anthony and Benjamin nced backward. ¡°Daddy, find a way to get closer to the car on our left.¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Trust me!¡± Anthony said. Keh had no choice but to trust his son. He started driving closer to the car on their left. Thud! Thud! Thud! The bullets hit the car, producing muffled sounds. ¡°Daddy, slower,¡± Anthony urged. Keh instantly slowed down. ¡°Daddy, I might need to wind down the window. Benjamin, take cover,¡± Anthony instructed. Benjamin nodded and bent down. Seeing that the window had been wound down, the enemy immediately came nearer to try to kill them. They were about to open fire when Anthony suddenly pulled the pin out of the grenade and tossed it into the enemy''s car. ¡°Daddy, leave now!¡± Anthony shrieked. Without hesitation, Keh floored the elerator. At that exact moment, the car behind them exploded with a loud boom. After driving some distance away, Keh nced at Anthony through the rearview mirror. Anthony gave him a smile. Keh pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°From Mr. Dave''s car,¡± came Anthony''s answer. Keh turned over his shoulder and noticed three mini grenades in a box, along with other firearms. He wasn''t in the mood to ask how Anthony found out about their existence. There was nothing they could do that would amaze him at this point. ¡°Can''t you tell me in advance?¡± Keh chided. ¡°If I were to inform you in advance, would you say yes?¡± Anthony asked. Keh was too stunned to speak. Most probably not. Seeing Keh''splicated expression, Anthony uttered, ¡°Daddy, that wasn''t the first time I used it. Look, didn''t I get rid of one car?¡± Keh nced at the rearview mirror and saw the car being swallowed by the raging mes. ¡°There''s another one left,¡± Benjamin reminded him. Anthony turned around to see the other car chasing after them relentlessly. His brows knitted together. ¡°They won''t give up, huh? It looks like they aren''t afraid of meeting their doom.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, let''s send them on their way!¡± Keh dered. A sh of excitement appeared in Anthony''s eyes. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Tell me how you''re going to y the game,¡± Keh said calmly. Anthony pondered over it before turning to Benjamin. ¡°Any ideas?¡± After giving the matter some thought, Benjamin asked, ¡°Daddy, do you know who they are?¡± Keh scrunched up his brows. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, they''re from Vermillion Base.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s my guess, too. Besides them, no one in this area hates us this much.¡± Benjamin mulled it over before suggesting, ¡°Why don''t we stop the car?¡± ¡°Stop the car?¡± Anthony gazed at him. Benjamin nodded excitedly. Anthony turned to Keh. ¡°That depends on whether Daddy approves of your n.¡± Keh lowered his gaze. ¡°I''m fine with it, but you need to be careful.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Keh drove aside and parked the car. The car behind them was shocked by their sudden decision. What are they doing? The car slowed down as its upants raised their guns and took aim at Keh''s vehicle. Both Anthony and Benjamin burst into giggles. ¡°Look, they dare note up to us!¡± Keh sat silently in the driver''s seat but kept an eye on the situation. The car behind them gradually came to a halt some distance away. Uponing to a stop, the upants opened the car doors and took cover behind while still aiming their guns at them. ¡°What are you nning?¡± those from the other car yelled. Anthony snapped, ¡°Are they dumb? Do they really think we''d tell them our n when they''re trying to kill us?¡± Keh nced at his watch and said to them softly, ¡°Make it quick. Nat is waiting for us at home to have dinner together.¡± Anthony arched a brow. ¡°That depends on Benjamin!¡± Benjamin retrieved an item that looked like a white scarf and stretched his hand out the car window. The gunshots ceased. Inside the car, Benjamin shouted, ¡°We''ve run out of petrol!¡± Behind them, the men nced at each other before bursting intoughter. ¡°Are you saying you''re surrendering?¡± they asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin responded. ¡°Get out of the car and put your hands behind your heads!¡± However, the kids and Keh didn''t move an inch. ¡°Get out!¡± the men repeated. s, there was no response whatsoever. Dave''s cars were mostly customized, and this one was no exception. As a result, the individuals outside couldn''t see what was happening inside the vehicle. Despite shouting a few times, they received no response from inside the car. Eventually, they fired their weapons in frustration. The car remained silent. ¡°Go and find out what''s going on,¡± someone ordered. Following themand, two men cautiously approached the car, clutching their firearms. They soon halted in their tracks and aimed their guns at the car while one of them tapped on the window from outside. ¡°Open up!¡± Right then, the window wound down gradually to reveal Benjamin''s innocent face. ¡°Get out,¡± the men ordered. ¡°I have something for you,¡± Benjamin said. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The men shared a look in silence. Benjamin was about to stretch his hand out when the men trained their guns on him. ¡°Don''t move.¡± ¡°I''m just a kid,¡± Benjamin said innocently. Perhaps he was too young since both men epted his words without question. ¡°I only want to give you something,¡± Benjamin continued adorably. He slowly raised his hand to reveal something that shocked the men senseless. ¡°Don''t move. If you fire, we''ll all die here!¡± Benjamin warned. His previous innocent look was nowhere to be seen anymore. Indeed, the men froze in their tracks. A satisfied smile flitted across Benjamin''s lips. He then ced the grenade in one man''s palm. ¡°Don''t worry. The pin is still intact,¡± Benjamin assured him. The men heaved a sigh of relief when they noticed the pin was still intact. ¡°But I''m going to pull it now!¡± Just as the man''s fingers closed around the grenade, Benjamin pulled out the pin. Keh immediately started the car engine and drove away. The moment the car sped away, the grenade exploded, killing both men on the spot. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Everything happened so fast that the men couldn''t react in time. When they finally regained their senses, Keh''s car had disappeared from sight. Anthony and Benjamin leaned against the rear window, scanning for any pursuing vehicles. ¡°Daddy, they didn''te after us!¡± Keh stole a quick nce at them through the rearview mirror. A smile crept onto his lips as he remarked, ¡°They will meet their demise if they continue their pursuit of us. It seems they''re not fools.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. He turned to Benjamin, looking impressed. ¡°That was amazing, Benjamin. You did something cruel with an innocent expression. I finally realized how cold-blooded you are today!¡± ¡°Cold-blooded? Me? Of course not!¡± ¡°Of course you are. I didn''t notice previously, but after this incident, I discovered you''re quite good at it,¡± Anthony praised. Benjamin''s gaze darted about before he raised his brow. ¡°They sent so many men after us to kill us, right? If that''s the case, we need to provoke them. Otherwise, they won''t be able to return and report their progress to infuriate the mastermind!¡± Anthony gave him the thumbs-up. ¡°You''re just like Nat, indeed.¡± ¡°Right back at you. You didn''t hesitate in throwing that grenade.¡± ¡°I could say the same of you!¡± Hearing their exchange, Keh cut in, ¡°Are you done praising each other?¡± The boys regained theirposure and turned to Keh. Anthony inched nearer to him and chuckled. ¡°What''s wrong, Daddy? Are you mad that we''re not praising you?¡± To their surprise, Keh nced at them and grumbled softly, ¡°We were all involved in the fight, but you kept praising each other. That won''t work.¡± Anthony and Benjamin shared a look before bursting into giggles. It was rare to see Keh talking to them in such a childish manner. Anthony quickly started, ¡°Daddy, you were great, too!¡± ¡°Really? How so?¡± Keh asked. ¡°That was too general.¡± Anthony had to consider his words carefully, as Keh was seekingpliments. After a brief pause, the boy revealed slowly, ¡°I used to think you were just a good-looking guy without any real abilities. However, I now see that you''re much more than that. You''re far more capable than what people say about you.¡± Keh was too stunned to speak. Why does his praise sound weird? ¡°Mm. I used to think that way, too. I thought the rumors were fake since nobody could be both good- looking andpetent. But now, I''m sure of it. Daddy, you have proven that it is possible to be handsome andpetent at the same time. That''s amazing!¡± Usually, he found it hard tomunicate with Keh. There was no telling when their rtionship got closer, as he was currently praising Keh sincerely. Keh had to admit that Benjamin''s praise made him ted. Feeling pleased, he nodded and said, ¡°Anthony, learn from Benjamin. This feels so much nicer.¡± ¡°Daddy, I was telling the truth!¡± Anthony insisted. ¡°Benjamin was telling the truth, too!¡± Keh replied. ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± Anthony asked. A deep line appeared between Keh''s brows as he nced at Anthony through the rearview mirror. He was about to say something when Anthony added, ¡°Fine, okay. We''ll just assume Benjamin was telling the truth.¡± Keh gave him a curt nod and slowed down to park the car at the curbside. He then got out of the car deftly. Before doing that, he didn''t forget to unlock the door. Anthony and Benjamin shared a look. Keh opened the backseat door and looked straight at Anthony. ¡°Repeat your words.¡± ¡°Um, good words shouldn''t be repeated!¡± ¡°You dare not speak, I assume?¡± ¡°Why would I be afraid to speak?¡± ¡°Fine. Say it again!¡± Keh fixed his gaze on him. ¡°We''ll just assume Benjamin was...¡± Before Anthony could finish, Keh started tickling him. Anthony burst outughing, hisughter reverberating in the air. ¡°Stop it, Daddy! Daddy! Stop it!¡± ¡°So? Will you talk nicely?¡± Keh paused to ask. Anthonyughed so hard that tears nearly escaped his eyes. When Keh stopped, he quickly comined, ¡°Daddy, you''re bullying me!¡± ¡°So what if I''m bullying you?¡± Anthony gaped incredulously. ¡°Are you going to say it again?¡± Keh asked. Anthony said nothing. ¡°Okay!¡± Keh wiggled his fingers and was about to start tickling Anthony again when thetter pounced on him, giving him a hug. At that moment, they looked like a loving father and son duo. They embraced each other, feeling as though all their previous animosity had dissipated into the ether. Keh couldn''t exin his feelings as he was being hugged by his son. Anthony merely wanted to avoid being tickled, so he didn''t expect that he''d hug Keh. Despite feeling awkward, he had to admit that an indescribable emotion was unfurling in his heart. ¡°Daddy, if you continue tickling me, I''ll let Nat know that you bullied me!¡± Anthony warned. ¡°Sure. Tell Nat everything from A to Z,¡± came Keh''s calm reply. ¡°Daddy, you''re confident that I won''t disclose anything, right?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°The conversation is dead!¡± ¡°That isn''t important. What''s important is your attitude. So? Have you made up your mind?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony remained silent. ¡°It looks like I haven''t disciplined you enough.¡± With that, Keh was about to take action again. Anthony whirled around and extended his hands out toward Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, save me!¡± ¡°Daddy, don''t let go!¡± Benjamin said. Laughter ensued among them amidst their banter. A few minutester, they fell silent. Keh pulled out a cigarette and lit it up by the road. Anthony and Benjamin stood beside him, staring at the ocean silently. They didn''t know how to exin their current feelings. Suddenly, Anthony broke the silence to ask, ¡°Daddy, those men were from Vermillion Base, right?¡± Keh lowered his gaze to look at him. Following the previous event, he was no longer able to regard them as just ordinary children. He was aware that attempting to conceal certain issues from them was futile. Thus, he nodded in response. Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°It''s clear they want us dead. We haven''t even settled scores with them after what they did to Nat, but they are taking things too far by wanting us dead. Daddy, don''t you find this weird?¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Keh nced at him indifferently before averting his gaze. ¡°What''s so weird about it?¡± ¡°I can''t quite put my finger on it, but I feel something is amiss. Boss didn''t suffer much when you rescued Nat or did anything to him. He was also aware of DX''s strength, so even if we were to engage in a confrontation, he wouldn''t get anything out of it. But somehow, he insisted on killing us. What could be the reason?¡± Anthony raised his doubt. Keh responded, ¡°A dog needs no reason to bite.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, but¡ª¡± ¡°The reason is simple. He wants to kill me because I kidnapped him before and injured him.¡± Anthony and Benjamin were stunned. They turned their attention to him. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°At Glenport City,¡± Keh answered nonchntly. Anthony immediately understood what it was all about. ¡°No wonder! It all makes sense now. He wants revenge!¡± Keh did not want to exin further. After extinguishing his cigarette, he looked at the boys. ¡°After this, he should be aware of your existence. So no matter what happens, it''s important for you to be more cautious whenever you go out.¡± Anthony and Benjamin both nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Let''s go. It''s gettingte, and Nat is still waiting at home,¡± Keh said. As he turned around, he extended his arms and embraced Benjamin, a gesture that was quite rare. Benjamin froze, as he did not know how to react to his gesture. He looked up at Keh and smiled at him. It was amazing how men could improve their rtionships by being on the same page. At that moment, their rtionship went beyond just father and son. It was more akin to that of friends. As they were about to get into the car, two cars suddenly came speeding toward them. Seeing the cars, Keh instinctively pulled the two boys back and stood before him. Anthony and Benjamin had no intention of hiding behind. One of them leaned out and looked at the approaching cars. ¡°Are they chasing after us again?¡± Anthony asked. Keh shook his head when he saw the vehicles clearly. ¡°It''s not them!¡± Anthony raised his eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°They can''t afford these cars!¡± ¡°Oh, you''re right.¡± The car honked and stopped beside them. A few men then got out of the car. They were Mike, Luke, and Alexia. After getting out of the cars, they greeted Keh and the boys. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Luke asked. Keh looked at them. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°Dave said you were attacked. We couldn''t reach you, so we asked him for your whereabouts and came here to lend you a hand,¡± he said, looking around. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°I''ve taken care of them,¡± Keh replied. At that time, Mike walked toward Keh after sizing the car up. ¡°Keh, based on the bullet marks on the car, it seems that multiple vehicles were pursuing you. Did you manage to handle all of them?¡± Keh nodded calmly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°All by yourself?¡± Anthony spoke up. ¡°Excuse me, did you not see us?¡± The three of them finally noticed Anthony and Benjamin. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mike was stunned for a moment when he saw Anthony''s face. ¡°Keh, i-is he your son?¡± Keh inclined his head in response. ¡°Boss, he looks just like you!¡± Luke couldn''t help but express his astonishment. ¡°And this one looks like Natalie,¡± Mike said while studying Anthony and Benjamin. Although he had already seen Denise, seeing Anthony and Benjamin was still a shock. Keh kept mum. Mike immediately squatted down and looked at them. ¡°Hey, kids. Were you scared just now?¡± Anthony nearly rolled his eyes when he heard the man call them kids. Nheless, he had to present himself as someone with good manners. ¡°We weren''t scared. With Daddy around, we''re not afraid of anything,¡± Anthony said. ¡°You''re right. Your daddy is a renowned sharpshooter. With him around, you really have nothing to be afraid of!¡± Mike said with augh. Anthony responded with a cursory smile as he decided not to entertain him anymore. Mike stood up and looked at Keh. ¡°Boss, you''re alone with two kids. Did you really take care of everything?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Keh asked in return. He did not mention the fact that Anthony and Benjamin helped out. It''s best if not too many people know about them. Mike froze for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°N-Nope. I was just worried about the kids.¡± Keh stroked one of the kids'' heads and said, ¡°They can handle pressure better than you, so don''t worry about them.¡± His remark rendered Mike speechless. Did I just make a fool out of myself? Alexia, too, walked up to Keh and looked at him. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Keh nced at her before shaking his head. ¡°I''m fine. But how did Dave know we were attacked?¡± He turned his gaze to Mike and Luke after asking the question. ¡°Dave installed a system in the car. Once an attack is detected, it''ll trigger the system. That''s how we received the updates in DX!¡± one of them exined. Hearing this, Keh nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, Boss, shall we take you back?¡± Mike asked. ¡°It''s all right. Those people won''t catch up. I can go back on my own,¡± Keh said. ¡°Let us take you back. It''s better to have someone apany you on the road,¡± Mike insisted. Keh was about to say something but paused when he saw the two little ones. He realized he needed to consider their safety as well. After considering that, Keh nodded. ¡°Come on. Let''s go.¡± With Luke, Mike, and Alexia''s cars nking him, Keh drove away from the scene. As soon as Keh got in the car, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Dave, he answered the call. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You finally answered the phone,¡± Dave said. ¡°I left my phone in the car earlier.¡± ¡°I thought you were dead!¡± Dave expressed his worry. ¡°Rx. No one in this world can kill me. At least the person is not born yet,¡± Keh said calmly. ¡°Are you guys all right?¡± ¡°We''re fine,¡± Keh replied before ncing at the passenger seat. ¡°Your weapons got a little damaged, though.¡± ¡°I actually wanted to talk to you about that. I modified the vehicle and installed a fully automated firing system in the back with a decent range. Feel free to try it out.¡± Anthony and Benjamin overheard the call as Keh had the speaker on. They were bereft of words upon hearing that. Anthony leaned forward and asked, ¡°You could have told us earlier, Mr. Dave.¡± What a Monday morning quarterback! Dave burst intoughter when he heard that. ¡°Sorry, I was in a meeting and didn''t have my phone with me. By the time I saw your message, you guys had pretty much ended the confrontation.¡± ¡°Do you know how dangerous the situation was? What''s the point of bringing this up when we''ve resolved it?¡± Anthony expressed his dismay. ¡°What if another attack awaits you? How certain are you that there won''t be any other attacks in the future?¡± Dave countered. Once again, Anthony''s words caught in his throat, as he did not know what else to say. Wow! You mean I should thank you instead, huh? Chapter 670 Chapter 670 After a while of small talk, Keh said, ¡°Don''t let Nat learn about this.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°That''s all for now. We''ll talk about the rest after getting back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the phone call ended. Anthony was searching for something in the car when he asked, ¡°Daddy, where did Mr. Dave say the autounch button was again?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for that?¡± ¡°To make sure it''s where it is. That way, we''ll be able to use it if we''re under attack again.¡± Benjamin was speechless to hear that. Keh looked around the interior of the car beforending his gaze on a spot. He reached out to press the spot, and the screen above changed. The design n of the car was on it, and there were three machine-gun-barrel-looking items on the top, bottom, and sides of the car. ¡°There it is,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin leaned over as well. After a while of studying it, he said, ¡°Mr. Dave didn''t just install one side; he installed four.¡± ¡°Can you really modify the car in this way?¡± Anthony wondered out loud. ¡°You can achieve anything with money,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°But this means some of the other functions might have to be forgone.¡± ¡°You know about this?¡± Anthony looked at his brother in shock. ¡°I''m only guessing based on the structure,¡± Benjamin answered nonchntly before turning to Keh. ¡°Daddy, can I take a look?¡± ¡°I don''t know how this works. Search for it yourself.¡± Benjamin began studying the car. He looked for the circuit based on the position of the instations and continued searching from there on. Anthony just watched him from the side without disturbing him, for there was nothing he could help his brother with anyway. Benjamin was just like Natasha when he was serious about something, and Anthony did not dare to disturb him. A momentter, Benjamin announced happily, ¡°I found it!¡± He then lifted his head to look at Keh. ¡°Daddy, can you open this for me?¡± Keh nced at him from the rearview mirror and replied, ¡°I''ll try.¡± He searched the car before instinctively reaching out for a spot. ¡°Wait, Daddy,¡± Anthony suddenly stopped him. ¡°Are you sure this is the one?¡± Keh confessed, ¡°No.¡± Anthony blinked. ¡°Then did the people in the car behind us crossed us or something?¡± It was then Keh recalled that Mike''s car was still behind theirs. He took his phone and called Mike. ¡°Mike, don''t drive behind me. Move to the side.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Upon receiving his response, Keh pressed the button without hesitation. Fortunately, Keh''s instincts were right. The left structure changed once he pressed the button. The middle part started lifting and lowering, and a few secondster, the section opened to reveal many bullets with powerful prating capabilities. When Benjamin saw it, his eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Dave''s such a generous man!¡± Anthony nced over. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°If we had used these earlier, the car behind us would have been filled with holes.¡± ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Of course. Look at the tip of the bullet. It''s been modified for stronger piercing capabilities. As long as it hits its target, its target is unlikely to escape unscathed.¡± As he spoke, he took one to show Anthony. However, Anthony could not figure out what was different about it. At the sight of Anthony''s confusion, Benjamin asked, ¡°You can''t see the difference?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Look at this part. There''s a line over here. If my guess is right, this must be where Mr. Dave has got people to modify it.¡± Anthony could barely understand what Benjamin was trying to tell him. ¡°Do you get it?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony returned the question. Benjamin chuckled. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll tell you more about this in the future. You just need to know that these things are powerful, that''s all.¡± Right then, Anthony took one of the bullets to study it before turning to Benjamin. ¡°You''ve learned this much already?¡± ¡°Is it a lot? These won''t be enough.¡± Benjamin shook his head. Anthony put the bullet back andmented, ¡°Myputer''s the best. I know it, and it knows me. It''s unlike these things. They''re too brain-power-consuming.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is it that brain-power-consuming? These are so much easier to understand thanputers,¡± Benjamin responded as he looked at the bullets as if they were priceless treasures. Anthony fell silent at that. Well, each to their own. Keh, who had been listening to their conversation, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Benjamin, do you like these things?¡± he asked. Benjamin carefully ced the bullets back in their original positions. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°He wouldn''t have wanted to go to Mr. Dave''s armory the other time otherwise,¡± Anthony chimed in. ¡°Wasn''t that part of your diversion tactic?¡± Keh asked. ¡°It was, but he truly liked it as well,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Benjamin likes studying things like these.¡± While Anthony was answering for him, Benjamin was still observing the design of the structure. Keh narrowed his eyes further, seemingly deep in his thoughts. Right then, Anthony recalled something, and he leaned forward. ¡°Daddy, do we have someone in the family who does these things?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Where else did our strong genese from? I inherited Nat''s genes, and Nat inherited Granddad''s genes. What about Benjamin?¡± Anthony turned around. ¡°I don''t remember Nat saying that Granny did this. It can''t be gene mutation, right?¡± ¡°Your granny didn''t, but what about your grandma?¡± Keh suddenly pointed out. ¡°Grandma?¡± It was an unfamiliar term to Anthony, who turned back to Keh at its mention. ¡°Daddy, are you talking about your mommy?¡± Keh nodded. The word ¡°grandma¡± never existed in the lives of both boys, so even Benjamin was attracted to the conversation when he heard it. ¡°What did Grandma work as?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°She was a researcher.¡± ¡°A researcher? What did she research?¡± Anthony asked again. Keh went quiet, seemingly having lost himself in some kind of indescribable emotions. ¡°It can''t be the same as what Benjamin''s studying now, right?¡± Keh inclined his head. ¡°It''s almost the same, but I''m not sure about the details since it''s confidential.¡± Anthony nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So that''s where Benjamin''s genese from.¡± ¡°Then... what happened to Grandma?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Something happened to her,¡± was all Keh said in a calm tone, but Anthony could see the sh of pain that flickered past his eyes. Anthony and Benjamin shared a look in silence. They had never asked anything about Keh''s history. This was their first time hearing about his story, and they were hearing it from Keh himself. For a moment, the boys did not know what to say to him. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 After a brief silence, Keh looked that them through the rearview mirror and smiled. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you boys so quiet?¡± When the boys regained their senses, Anthony asked, ¡°I was just thinking. Grandma must be really beautiful, right?¡± The mere mention of her brought a gentle look to Keh''s eyes. ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± ¡°Daddy, do you take after her, then?¡± After pondering briefly, Keh nodded. ¡°Kind of.¡± ¡°In that case, I, too, have inherited Grandma''s good looks. This is wonderful. We have a hereditary trait that skips a generation.¡± Anthony''s attention shifted to Benjamin as he spoke. ¡°I got her good looks, while Benjamin received her wisdom. Grandma is such a fair woman.¡± Anthony''s repeated mention of his grandmother warmed Keh''s heart. She was someone he had dearly cared for over the years. Even though he never mentioned her, she was never far from his mind. Anthony talking about her made him feel as if she had never left. ¡°What about Denise?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°What about her?¡± Anthony threw the question back at him. ¡°Who does Denise look like?¡± Keh broke into a vibrant smile and replied, ¡°She''s the one who resembles your grandma the most!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony was surprised. ¡°Back then, your grandma had plenty of suitors, just like a movie star, but she rejected all of them. She buried herself in scientific research and never regretted it.¡± Keh''s voice carried a hint of mncholy as he rted the past to them. Anthony responded with a thoughtful nod. ¡°I didn''t expect Grandma to be so noble.¡± ¡°Is she?¡± ¡°Of course she is.¡± Keh didn''tment any further. Perhaps she is. ¡°Daddy, tell us more about Grandma,¡± Anthony urged. Keh took a deep breath. He was contemting what to share when their car came to a stop. Anthony and Benjamin looked out the window and realized they had arrived outside the castle gates. With that, Keh changed his mind. ¡°Some other day.¡± His response snuffed out the initial sparkle in the boys'' eyes. When Keh saw Mike and Luke approaching them, he alighted from the car. ¡°Boss, we still need to tie up loose ends at the organization. We''ll be heading back, then.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°All right. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Call us if there''s anything you need, Boss.¡± Keh nodded again. Just as both of them were leaving, Anthony lowered the car window and called out, ¡°Mike.¡± Upon hearing Anthony''s voice, Mike leaned over and gave him a cheeky look. ¡°What''s up, kid?¡± ¡°Thank me.¡± ¡°Thank you? What for?¡± Mike was baffled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For saving your life just now!¡± ¡°Saving me? When?¡± ¡°Do you know that Mr. Dave''s car is equipped with weapons?¡± Anthony asked. Mike nodded. ¡°I do. We came here upon receiving a notification from it.¡± ¡°But Daddy wasn''t aware. When your car was following us just now, Daddy would have shot you to kingdome if I hadn''t stopped him.¡± Mike turned to Keh at once. ¡°Keh, is that true?¡± Keh bobbed his head earnestly in return. ¡°I forgot about it.¡± Mike was suddenly lost for words. ¡°I told you, didn''t I?¡± Anthony cocked a brow. Pursing his lips, Mike returned his attention to Anthony. ¡°Fine. Thank you, then.¡± ¡°You''re just paying lip service. Show some sincerity, will you?¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Here, give me your number.¡± Mike took the phone and saved his contact for the boy, for he had no reason to reject his boss'' son. Upon receiving Mike''s number, Anthony reassured him, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t call you unless it''s important. We''ll talk again some other time.¡± What is there for us to talk about? Despite his doubts, Mike maintained a cordial smile. ¡°Sure. Feel free to call me if you need any help.¡± ¡°I''ll definitely not be shy about it,¡± Anthony replied. Mike let out a chuckle. ¡°Anyway, I gotta go now.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Anthony waved at him, and Mike waved back before leaving. Alexia just stood there with her gaze fixed on Keh. Despite her reluctance, she had no choice but to leave too. ¡°My savior, take care of yourself.¡± Keh didn''t respond. Once they were gone, Benjamin, who was resting his chin on Anthony''s shoulder, trailed Alexia''s leaving silhouette with his gaze. When she was finally out of sight, he asked, ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That woman seems to be interested in Daddy.¡± ¡°Duh, I realized it the very first time I saw her.¡± ¡°Is that why you wanted Mike''s contact?¡± ¡°Well, isn''t it obvious?¡± Anthony threw the question back at him. ¡°Just as expected, you''re still the cunning old wolf of the family.¡± ¡°That description fits Daddy, not me.¡± ¡°Daddy''s the old one, while you''re the younger version.¡± While they were arguing, Keh opened the door abruptly and got in. At the sight of him, the boys regained theirposure and pretended as if nothing happened. Without a word, Keh drove the car forward and parked it in the garage. He then turned to face his sons before getting out. ¡°What is it, Daddy?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°We should make sure we get our story straight,¡± Keh replied. Anthony and Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course.¡± When they leaned closer to him, Keh furrowed his brows and spoke in a low voice. ¡°What are you going to say when Nat asks us about our search?¡± Anthony gave it some thought before replying, ¡°We didn''t find anything and have no leads at all.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°In that case, what took you so long?¡± Keh turned to face Benjamin. ¡°Um... We searched all the ces that Thalia could have gone. That''s why it took us so long,¡± Benjamin answered. Keh gave them a satisfied nod. ¡°Good, that''s what we''re going to say. If there are any changes, we''ll y it by ear.¡± The boys nodded in acknowledgment, and the three of them alighted in unison. Just as they circled around the back of the car, Anthony and Benjamin stopped Keh upon noticing the bullet holes in it. ¡°Daddy, wait.¡± Keh turned around to look at them. ¡°What is it?¡± The boys gestured for him to take a look behind the car. ¡°What are you going to tell Nat when she asks about this?¡± Keh threw a nce at the bullet holes. ¡°That''s the doing of Dave''s enemies and has nothing to do with me.¡± With that, Keh walked off, leaving his speechless sons to stare nkly at each other. What a decisive excuse! Both of them looked at Keh''s leaving silhouette and then hurried after him. ¡°Daddy, do you think Nat will buy it?¡± ¡°It''s not important. All that matters is that you avoid a slip of the tongue,¡± Keh answered. ¡°What slip of the tongue?¡± Natasha appeared out of nowhere, giving the three of them a shock. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 When she saw the three of them wearing the same expression, Natasha knitted her brows. ¡°What''s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Anthony was the first to shake his head. ¡°No, not at all. Your sudden appearance just gave us a scare. That''s all.¡± Benjamin nodded to second his brother''s words. Natasha swept a suspicious gaze across the three of them. ¡°You wouldn''t be on your toes if your conscience was clear.¡± Anthony eked out an awkward smile. ¡°Spit it out. What are you hiding from me?¡± Natasha refused to let the matter go. The sudden question caused the three of them to exchange panicking nces. Having little patience, Natasha turned her attention to Keh. ¡°You tell me.¡± The question stunned Keh. ¡°Me?¡± Natasha nodded at him. Anthony and Benjamin shifted their gaze to Keh, grinning in schadenfreude. Keh cleared his throat as he walked up to her and wrapped his hand around her slender waist. ¡°Well, the boys asked me not to tell you, so...¡± Keh put on a conflicted expression. His sons were immediately dumbfounded. Daddy, how could you do this to us? The boys stared at their father in disbelief. What was I supposed to say? It''s not like I have a better choice. He cleared his throat again and averted his gaze. Whatever. It was then that Natasha''s gaze fell upon her sons. From the look in her eyes, she had clearly run out of patience. Benjamin decided to take control of the situation. ¡°Fine. I''lle clean, Nat. We met this girl called Alexia, and it was she who sent us home. After that, Daddy reminded us not to tell you about it.¡± What the... This time, it was Keh who gave his son a stunned look, and he wasn''t alone in doing so. Anthony was equally shocked, for Benjamin had blurted out those words while he was still racking his brains about what to say. He tilted his head and gave his brother a look of surprise. Since when did he be so sharp in his speech? I have to admit, it''s a really good alibi. Even I didn''t think of it. Ignoring his father''s shocked look, Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s right.¡± Natasha turned to look at Keh, who shook his head in denial, again. Unexpectedly, Natasha didn''t seem quite bothered at all. Instead, she asked calmly, ¡°Did you manage to find Thalia?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So why were you out for so long?¡± Natasha probed. ¡°We ran into Alexia halfway, which took up some of our time,¡± Benjamin said in an innocent tone. Keh was flummoxed. This isn''t the story we agreed to. This time, it was Benjamin who repeated Keh''s reaction by averting his gaze with an oblivious expression. Upon hearing their words, Natasha nodded slightly. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°Why don''t you boys go back to your room? I''ll call you if I need you,¡± Natasha said. Anthony and Benjamin nodded in unison. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Go on now.¡± With that, the boys turned and left. While walking, both of them whispered to each other, ¡°Benjamin, what has gotten into you today?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Your innocent act just now,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Since when did you have a way with words?¡± ¡°I was forced to speak up because you didn''t say anything.¡± ¡°I was still thinking of what to say.¡± ¡°In that case, why were you so slow just now?¡± ¡°How is this my fault?¡± ¡°It has always been that way...¡± The boys began to argue as they climbed up the stairs. After watching the boys leave, Natasha shifted her attention back to Keh. With a serious tone, she asked, ¡°Did you manage to get in touch with Spencer?¡± Keh shook her head. ¡°No. What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I can''t reach him.¡± A crease formed between Natasha''s brows. ¡°I''ll check on him right away.¡± With that, Keh gave Spencer a call. At that moment, something dawned on Natasha, and she returned upstairs. While waiting for the call to connect, Keh quickly followed her when he saw her leaving. ¡°I can''t get through,¡± Keh said. Natasha''s brows furrowed. She looked as if she was in deep thought. ¡°He was driving Dave''s car, which should be equipped with a tracker. I''ll get Dave to check,¡± Keh proposed. Natasha nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she returned to her room. Keh''s eyes glistened with concern as he stared at her leaving silhouette. After having a quick word with Dave on the phone, he swiftly ended the call. He was prepared to pacify her upon entering the room but was surprised to find her sitting in front of theputer, deliberating upon something. He approached her and rested his hands on her chair. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha raised her gaze to look at him. ¡°What did Dave say?¡± ¡°He''s investigating and will update me once he has any news,¡± Keh replied. As she continued to stare at herputer, Natasha gave him a faint nod. Keh finally asked, ¡°Nat, are you angry with me?¡± Natasha looked up at him as she regained her senses. ¡°What?¡± It was clear from the look on her face that she wasn''t, causing Keh to realize that his worries were unnecessary. Taking a deep breath, Keh replied in relief, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± She stared at him with something on her mind. ¡°I want to hack into the Overseer System to track Thalia down. However, it will be extremely tedious to do so. Do you have anyone who specializes in AI programming that can locate someone via their facial features or movements?¡± Keh gave her an earnest look. ¡°Do you think it''s worth going so far for Thalia?¡± ¡°I''m the reason this happened to her. Only by finding her quickly can we guarantee her safety. This is my responsibility after all.¡± ¡°But she doesn''t care about her own life. Why should you?¡± ¡°She isn''t someone like that at all. In fact, she treasures her own life a lot. She just doesn''t want Spencer to see her in that condition and for us to feel guilty. That''s her true intention, but it''s not something my conscience can ept. More importantly, she''s a friend of the children. That''s why this is something I must do.¡± Keh nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°All right, I understand. I''ll get it done.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Good. In the meantime, I''ll download all the surveince feeds from the city that day.¡± As Keh walked to the side, Natasha returned to herputer with her eyes burning with conviction. After taking a few steps, Keh turned around to throw her a nce. Expecting her to be upset over the incident with Alexia, he furrowed his brows when he saw how focused she look. Do I still mean anything to her? Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Keh stepped outside to make a phone call. Natasha was still busy at theputer when he returned, but the look on her face had softened significantly. She waved at him when she saw him. ¡°How is it, Keh?¡± Natasha asked as he made his way over. ¡°I''ve contacted them. Everything is in order.¡± ¡°When do we start?¡± ¡°They need pictures or videos of her walking before they can determine anything.¡± ¡°I think Dave has surveince cameras here. She spent quite some time here, so we should have footage of her,¡± Natasha said after giving it some thought. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right. Send them to me if you find any. I''ll have them process the footage,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nodded and got back to work. ¡°Nat,¡± Keh called out to her all of a sudden. ¡°Yes?¡± Natasha said without even looking up. ¡°Am I overthinking it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha''s response was a little half-hearted because she was multi-tasking. Keh frowned as he pulled her chair back and forced her to look at him. Having been caught off guard, Natasha stared at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Nat, can you not look at me with that expression?¡± ¡°What kind of expression should I have when I look at you, then?¡± Keh pursed his lips. ¡°Can you at least care a little more about me? I don''t even mind if it''s just an act.¡± Noticing that she was still confused, Keh continued, ¡°Did you not hear what Benjamin said?¡± Natasha gave it some thought and asked, ¡°Are you referring to Alexia sending you home?¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°W-What about it?¡± Natasha was still unsure of what he was ying at. ¡°What about it? Another woman sent your man home! Shouldn''t you be angry and jealous or something?¡± Keh eximed in disbelief. ¡°Is that what you like?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°That''s not the point. Shouldn''t you be reacting that way if you care about me?¡± ¡°So, you''re saying I don''t care about you if I don''t get mad and jealous?¡± Keh fell speechless when he heard that question. ¡°Since when did you be so childish, Keh?¡± Natasha rolled her eyes and was about to get back to work, but Keh maintained his grip on her chair. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°How do you show someone that you care about them?¡± Keh asked. ¡°By trusting them,¡± Natasha replied without any hesitation. Keh fell silent immediately after hearing that. Natasha looked him in the eye as she continued, ¡°I show someone I care about them by trusting them not to betray me.¡± The look of anger in Keh''s eyes was reced with a conflicted one as he stared at her. While he wasn''t expecting such an answer from Natasha, her reply had left himpletely speechless because it made perfect sense. Yeah, she''s right. This is the Natasha I know. Unlike other women, who throw tantrums and get all emotional, she is direct and straightforward. Sure, Natasha may be a little carefree at times, but she doesn''t mess around when ites to rtionships. I was attracted to her because of that, so why am I getting all worked up over such minor issues? The look in his eyes grew gentle at the thought of that, and his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What? Do you like other women now? You don''t like me anymore? Is that it?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Why would you say that, Nat?¡± ¡°Because you keep questioning me.¡± ¡°I''m not questioning you. I just want your attention, Nat. I''m really happy with what you said just now.¡± ¡°That''s all it took to make you happy?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yup! Aren''t I easy to please?¡± Natasha nodded slightly. ¡°You''re all right, I guess.¡± Keh leaned in close to build up sexual tension between them. ¡°Since it''s that easy to please me, could you maybe say a little more?¡± ¡°You want to hear more?¡± Natasha asked. Keh nodded in response. Natasha ced two fingers on his chest and shoved him off. ¡°I''ll tell you more when I''m done working here.¡± The corner of Keh''s lips twitched slightly. She''s incredibly cold when she''s serious, and yet her affectionate side makes her irresistible! As he understood Natasha''s feelings, he decided not to disturb her any further and simply gave her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°All right. I''ll wait till you''re done with your work, then,¡± he said, then got up and walked off. Natasha''s lips curled into a gentle smile as she watched him leave. After taking a moment to recollect her thoughts, she shifted her gaze back toward theputer screen and continued working. She understood all too well how much pain that poison could cause, so she had to find Thalia as quickly as possible. You''d better be all right, Thalia! After brushing their teeth in their respective rooms, Benjamin and Anthony went looking for Natasha as they needed to tell her something. To their surprise, they bumped into Denise outside their bedroom door. She had just stepped out of her bedroom when she saw the two of them. ¡°Tony! Ben!¡± ¡°Denise?¡± ¡°Where have you two been?¡± Denise asked. ¡°It''s a long story. Come on. We''ll tell you about it along the way,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Is it about Thalia?¡± Denise asked. ¡°You know about it?¡± ¡°I went to see Nat earlier. What''s going on?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Let''s talk while we walk,¡± Anthony said. Denise nodded, and the three of them proceeded to make their way over to Natasha''s room. They were about to open the door when they recalled something and decided to knock first. ¡°Come in!¡± Having obtained her permission, the three of them opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Nat!¡± Anthony greeted her with a smile. Natasha shot him a nce. ¡°Come here. The three kids nodded and walked up to her. Natasha said to Keh, ¡°Ask them if they can send us the software. I can do theparison myself.¡± ¡°I''ll go talk to them about this,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nodded with a smile. ¡°What are you two working on, Nat?¡± Anthony asked as he leaned in closer. ¡°Anthony, you came just in time. Here, help me analyze this and see if you can find out Thalia''s location.¡± ¡°Oh, I know where she is,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°You know where she is?¡± ¡°Thalia and I use a location sharing feature, so I know where and when she wasst seen.¡± ¡°That''s even better. Send me the data, and we''ll analyze them together.¡± Anthony nodded and did as told. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Just like that, Natasha and Anthony sat down facing each other as they worked on their respective computers. Benjamin and Denise would ask questions from time to time as they watched from the side. It wasn''t long before Keh returned after making his phone call. There was a gentle look in his eyes when he saw the four of them huddled together like that. It was a sight he had never expected to see in his life. This was the first time he had so many people whom he cared about gathered in one ce. Despite them all having differing personalities, Keh was willing to go through the challenges in life with them. Noticing that Keh was standing there, Natasha asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They have agreed to lend us the software.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keh made his way toward her and said, ¡°Let me log in to my email ount.¡± Natasha nodded and pulled up the webpage while Keh read out his email address and password. She typed in the details ordingly and logged right into his email ount. ¡°Why did you give Nat your login credentials, Daddy? Aren''t you worried that she''ll go through your emails?¡± Denise asked curiously from the side. Keh shot her a nce and replied, ¡°I would actually wee her to go through my emails. In fact, I''ll be upset if she doesn''t!¡± Of course, Natasha knew exactly what he was implying when he said that. ¡°Just because I don''t go through it now doesn''t mean I won''t do it in the future.¡± Keh arched an eyebrow at her in amusement. ¡°Yes, Ma''am!¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± Benjamin and Denise eximed in unison. ¡°Daddy, do you also use that password for your credit cards?¡± Anthony asked all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, that''s right,¡± Keh replied while ncing at him. Immediately, Anthony looked at Natasha. ¡°You heard him, Nat!¡± Natasha simply nodded silently in response. ¡°Why would you just admit to it, Daddy? Aren''t you afraid of us running off with your money?¡± ¡°Everything I own will eventually belong to all of you, so where can you guys possibly run off to?¡± Keh asked. That question caught thempletely off guard. ¡°What about now, Daddy? Does all of your stuff belong to us now?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°You''ll have to ask Nat about that,¡± Keh replied, shifting their focus over to Natasha instantly. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Natasha asked without taking her eyes off theputer screen. ¡°Before the kids grow up, all of this will belong to us. I''ll be in charge of making money for the family, and you''ll be in charge of allocating that money for all of us,¡± Keh exined. Natasha shot him a nce after hearing that. ¡°What? Is there a problem with my arrangement?¡± ¡°I''m not capable of managing such a huge amount of money,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°You won''t know until you give it a try. Besides, you don''t really need to do much. Just make sure you give us our monthly allowance on time.¡± ¡°And how much would that be?¡± ¡°That depends on how much you feel like giving.¡± Natasha arched an eyebrow at him before shifting her gaze back toward theputer. ¡°Nat, don''t you get what Daddy is implying with those words?¡± Anthony asked curiously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Daddy is trying to test and see if you will marry him!¡± ¡°Why would I even need to test her? The answer is obvious, isn''t it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Says who?¡± Natasha looked up at him. Keh frowned. ¡°What else would it be?¡± ¡°I haven''t made up my mind,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°All of Glenport City knows about our rtionship by now. Do you think anyone would dare approach you?¡± ¡°I don''t have to get married.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and red at her in response. ¡°Life is pretty amazing when you''re single, you know?¡± Natasha continued with a teasing smile. ¡°That would be incredibly irresponsible of you, Nat!¡± Keh eximed after a brief pause. Natasha made no attempts at denying it. ¡°I guess you can say that. I never was a responsible person, anyway.¡± Keh fell silent after hearing that. Benjamin and Denise snickered as it was the first time they had seen him get disappointed like that. Keh turned Natasha''s chair around to make her face him. ¡°Nat, are you sure you want to treat me like this?¡± he asked, leaning in close. Natasha''s eyes darted around anxiously. When she saw the kids staring at them, she realized she needed to stop joking with Keh before he pulled some kind of crazy stunt. A wise person will know better than to cause trouble when the odds are against them! ¡°Of course not! I was just kidding!¡± The kids were waiting for a good show, so they groaned in disappointment when they saw Natasha give in to fear. Keh shed her a satisfied smile after hearing that. The kids rolled their eyes at Natasha. ¡°Why would you chicken out like that, Nat?¡± Denise eximed with a pout. ¡°We should always ensure our survival before anything else!¡± Natasha exined. The kids were about to protest further when a beeping sound came from theputer. ¡°The software download isplete. I can start running it now,¡± Natasha said, shifting her gaze back toward the screen. Everyone went back to being serious again. ¡°What software is that?¡± Anthony asked, making his way over. ¡°It''s an AI software that uses facial recognition and movement tracking to identify people.¡± ¡°Are you going to use this to look for Thalia?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha nodded at him. ¡°Yes, but I''ve only heard about this software. This is my first time using it, so I will need some time to get a feel for it.¡± ¡°I know how to use it,¡± Anthony said. Noticing the confused look on Natasha''s face, Anthony continued, ¡°I read about this software in the past, so I know a thing or two about it.¡± ¡°Then you can take control of it while I screen your findings.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two swapped ces and got to work. ¡°Did you pull up surveince camera footage from the entire city?¡± Anthony asked when he saw the footage on the screen. Natasha nodded. ¡°Yup!¡± Anthony shot her a nce before working on the software. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All we need to do is upload a video of Thalia into this software and the Overseer System. It will then automatically filter out all the footage with Thalia in them. However, this might take some time due to the huge amount of videos it has to go through,¡± Anthony said as he typed in some commands on the keyboard. A few secondster, a message appeared on the screen and indicated that the system was searching through the files. Everyone gathered around to have a look at the screen. The system needed a lot of time to process the insanely huge amount of footage uploaded. ¡°This will take some time, you guys. Be patient,¡± Natasha said. Keh and the kids nodded in response. ¡°I didn''t think you''d go this far to look for Thalia, Nat!¡± Anthony said all of a sudden. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Natasha paused briefly, slightly taken aback. Without turning to look at him, she asked in a calm voice, ¡°Isn''t Thalia your friend?¡± ¡°So you''re doing all of this because of us, Nat?¡± Anthony answered with another question. ¡°That''s not the sole reason,¡± Natasha replied. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Then what else is it for?¡± ¡°She saved me in the past too,¡± stated Natasha. ¡°Are you referring to the time when you were in the hospital?¡± Anthony pressed. Natasha nodded in response. ¡°You can say that.¡± Blinking at her, Anthonymented, ¡°You sure repay every good deed that you''ve received, Nat.¡± Natasha did not respond. At that very moment, there were new motions on theputer screen. A few video clips popped up. ¡°Is it ready?¡± Natasha asked. Everyone''s attention was turned to theputer screen. Anthony clicked on the videos and watched them carefully. ¡°It''s Thalia,¡± Anthony announced. ¡°She''s still wearing the same clothes that she wore when she left.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha immediately followed up with a question. ¡°Can you find out where she is now?¡± ¡°Let me try searching for the time of herst appearance.¡± Anthony pulled aside the videos one by one until there was only one video left in the center of the screen. The video was taken most recently. The person in the video had changed her outfit, but from her gait and posture, one could easily deduce that the person in the video was Thalia. ¡°Found it!¡± Anthony suddenly eximed. ¡°Here.¡± Natasha leaned closer to the screen. When she confirmed Thalia''s familiar silhouette in the video, she knitted her brows. ¡°What is this ce?¡± The three children were instantly intrigued. They shoved their faces closer to the screen, and Benjamin squinted. ¡°This ce looks a little familiar...¡± ¡°I think so too. It does look familiar,¡± Anthony affirmed. Natasha turned to look at them curiously. Benjamin quickly whipped out his phone and started scrolling through it. After a brief moment of searching, he showed the others his phone screen. ¡°Look at this.¡± Benjamin had pulled out a photo from his gallery. The background of the photo was exactly the same location where Thalia was spotted in the video. Anthony looked at his brother. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°It''s the hotel that we stayed in when we first got here,¡± answered Benjamin. Realization dawned on Anthony. ¡°No wonder the ce looks so familiar.¡± ¡°So, has Thalia gone back to the hotel to stay there?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I think so. I remembered when we first arrived, Thalia told us she would stay in that hotel every time she came here.¡± Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°That rings a bell, for sure.¡± All the while, Keh had been listening in on their conversation. When he heard the boys'' conclusion, he took out his phone. ¡°I''ll give Spencer a call right away.¡± ¡°Daddy, wait,¡± Anthony called out to him and stopped him. Puzzled, Keh looked down at the boy. Staring up at him, Anthony exined, ¡°Thalia probably left because of some problems between her and Spencer. I know what she''s like. Since she has decided to leave, that means she has probably decided to never cross paths with him. If Spencer suddenly shows up at her location, Thalia will hide somewhere else, and that''ll make her impossible to find!¡± A crease appeared between Keh''s brows as he listened to Anthony''s analysis. Natasha nodded. ¡°Anthony''s right.¡± ¡°Then what do you guys propose we do?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Perhaps I can go meet Thalia in person first to have a chat,¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°Thalia cut off the signal on her phone to forbid the three of us from contacting her. Will it really make a difference for you to see her in person?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°It''s worth a shot. We cane up with something else if it doesn''t work.¡± Anthony shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I''ll go with you,¡± Natasha offered. Anthony turned to look at her and nodded. ¡°What about Spencer?¡± ¡°We''ll go to her first. Keh, you can inform Spencer, but make sure that he doesn''t exacerbate the situation with any rash actions,¡± said Natasha. With a curt nod, Keh left to make the phone call. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Natasha stood up and looked at Anthony and Keh. Her firm tone left them no room to hesitate. ¡°Nat, let us tag along.¡± All of a sudden, Denise spoke up. ¡°I''ll just sit in the car and not disturb you.¡± Natasha looked at Denise and Benjamin. Denise''s request reminded her that she had not brought them out ever since they arrived. She had neglected them, as she was upied with other things. Her gaze softened. ¡°Come on. Let''s go.¡± With that, the four of them headed outside. Meanwhile, Keh had just gotten off the phone with Spencer. As he was heading downstairs, he suddenly remembered something and immediately hurried to the garage. However, when he arrived, Natasha and the rest were already waiting for him inside the car. Guilt flickered across Keh''s heart as he saw the car that was parked at the side. He quickly walked over and got into the car. Natasha and the three children were already seated inside the car. With a hired driver at the wheel and extra room in the spacious car, Keh got into the backseat as well. When he got into the car, Keh immediately focused his gaze on Natasha. Natasha''s head was lowered as she scrolled through her phone. It was impossible for Keh to gauge her thoughts and emotions. Turning his gaze to Anthony, Keh signaled the boy wordlessly with his eyes. Frowning slightly, Keh announced, ¡°I''ve given Spencer a call. He''ll be heading there now too, but he''ll wait for us downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Natasha responded with a nod. Keh still could not figure out Natasha''s feelings. He was unsure about whether she was angry. As he walked over, Anthony immediately walked to the seats at the back, making room for Keh beside Natasha. Keh plopped down next to Natasha and looked at her. ¡°Nat¡ª¡± ¡°I''m gonna take a short nap,¡± Natasha cut him off. ¡°Wake me up when we''ve arrived.¡± With a single sentence, Natasha managed to shove all the words Keh wanted to say back into his throat. Having nothing else to say, Keh merely nodded. ¡°You can rest your head on my shoulder.¡± ¡°There''s no need for that. Dave''s cares with a sleep function.¡± As she spoke, Natasha pressed a button, causing her seat to incline backward. She then closed her eyes to sleep. Keh turned his head around to look at the three kids sitting behind them. The children stared back at him with simr expressions. Keh frowned. Wanting to ask them a question, Keh opened his mouth before closing it again. It was not a question meant for Natasha to hear. Unfortunately, she was right next to him, and there was no way to know if she had actually fallen asleep. Keh took out his phone and created an impromptu group chat with just the four of them. He asked: What is going on? All three of the kids'' phones rang at the same time. Keh instinctively turned to look at Natasha, worried that she would notice something was amiss. With mild panic written on their faces, the children quickly turned off the notifications of the group chat before continuing the conversation in the chat. Anthony was the first to reply: How do I put this? There''s no easy way to say it. Benjamin''s reply followed: Yeah. It''s hard to tell. Denise wrote: I want to rify that I have no idea what''s going on. Words eluded Keh. It was obvious that they were feigning ignorance. Keh asked: Cut it out. What on earth is going on? Anthony replied: Daddy, you betrayed us this morning, but now you want to obtain information from us? This isn''t a very friendly way to ask for a favor. Keh retorted: Didn''t you guys betray me too? Benjamin interjected: But it was you who started it, Daddy! Anthony agreed: That''s right! Keh was once again at a loss for words. There was no counterargument that he could give. After a brief pause, Keh changed his approach. He asked: Okay. What do you two want? Anthony began: Two conditions. Keh bargained: At most one each. Benjamin epted happily: Deal! Anthony agreed: Fine. I''ll allow it. Keh asked: So, what''s the request? Denise interrupted: Hold on. Do I get a share too? Keh put an end to Denise''s idea immediately. He replied: This is none of your business. Denise pouted. Keh repeated the question to Anthony and Benjamin: So, what''s the request? Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Anthony texted: I haven''t decided. I still need more time to think about it. Keh replied: I''m not going to wait for you. Anthony: I want to learn to shoot! Keh: Sure, you''re in. What about you, Benjamin? He fired the next question and made the conversation feel like a timed quiz. Benjamin: I want to visit Mr. Dave''s armory once more. Keh: All right, I''ll liaise with him on that. Benjamin: Daddy, I want an answer now! Keh: Okay, okay, I promise to bring you there. Benjamin replied with an emoji to indicate that he was pleased with the answer. Keh asked: Can you tell me now? Right then, Denise joined the conversation: I''ve taken a screenshot of the above messages, and I''ll send it to Nat if you don''t include me. Words eluded Keh. How shrewd is this girl? Keh: Denise, I guess I''ve spoiled you for all the wrong reasons. Denise rebutted with another text: Well, Daddy, don''t take it personally. Let''s not bring familial affection into the picture and cloud the matter. I''ve got solid proof. Keh took a deep breath to calm himself down. Judging from the way they prioritize personal gains, they are certainly my children. He texted a question: What is it that you want? Say it. Denise: I want to learn to shoot too. Keh: What good will it do to a girl who learns to shoot? Denise: Don''t be so sexist, Daddy. Girls aren''t any weaker than boys, so you must be fair to me. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Keh: I''m not judging you or anything. I just thought you could be better off learning something else. Denise: I can learn other things, but I also want to learn to shoot! After pondering for a while, Keh texted: Okay, you have my blessings to do so. He thought it would be beneficial for Denise to acquire new knowledge and skills so she could protect herself better, regardless of her career choice in the future. Denise: Are you going to teach me personally, Daddy? Keh replied with a question: Of course. Would I abdicate my responsibilities and pass you to someone else? With a cute emoji, Denise replied: You''re the best, Daddy! As expected, her trick worked like magic. Keh took a nce at the person next to him and typed another message: Can you tell me what happened now? Anthony: I''ll go first. Nat saw the bullet holes in the car. Keh frowned and asked: And then? Benjamin: Well, Nat didn''t ask nor say a word. She just stared at the car for a moment before entering. Keh: What is that supposed to mean? He waspletely baffled. Denise: I know! Nat usually acts like that when she has a tacit understanding of something. It''s the same expression she wears on her face when she finds out about the naughty things the three of us have done. Keh: So... does that mean she''s angry? Simultaneously, the trio sent their replies in the affirmative. Anthony:Yup. Benjamin: Yes. Denise: That''s right. Upon reading all their messages, Keh turned around and gazed at Natasha, who was resting nearby. He felt so lost and helpless. Momentster, he fixed his eyes on the phone screen and texted: How should I resolve this matter? Anthony: Are you asking us? Keh: What a stupid question! Who else am I talking to? Anthony: In this case, don''t me me for being heartless, Daddy. Solutions are plenty, but it depends on your level of sincerity when you ask for help. Keh: What do you mean? Anthony: Daddy, did you realize that none of your biological children have ever received any mary gift from you? Benjamin chimed in: Now that you''ve mentioned it... Denise: Daddy, just so you know, I''m forced to follow the majority at this point, or else I''ll be excluded. May God bless you, Daddy. Ditto. Keh was rendered speechless. These three munchkins are ckmailing me, aren''t they? Keh: I''m happy to gift you all something, but I have a credit limit. At most, it''s a million per person. Are you okay with that amount? Anthony was the first to reply with his banking details. He texted: Daddy, this is my ount number in Sumanthova. Benjamin sent his banking details too. He wrote: Anthony, you''re putting Daddy on the spot, aren''t you? Fine. Since you''ve got the ball rolling, it won''t be appropriate for Daddy to be unfair. Needless to say, Denise followed suit and did exactly the same. Left without a choice, Keh tapped the application on his phone and transferred the money to his children. Shortly after, the trio received a notification that a million had been credited to each of their ounts. Upon reading the transaction notification, the children shared a look and arched their brows. Keh: I can only transfer that much for now. Anything beyond that amount will require me to make a personal phone call to the bank. Do you want me to wake Nat up? Anthony had wanted to ask for more money, but he gave up after reading what Keh wrote. Since the triplets were afraid to wake Natasha up, they let the matter slide. Anthony: Okay, forget it, then. Considering the fact that you''re my daddy, I''ll let you go this time. Keh fell silent. What did you guys do to me just now? Anthony changed the topic and texted: Anyway, let me share a way to resolve this issue. I rarely upset Nat, so if I show her my puppy-dog eyes, coupled with a pitiful expression, I can basically appease her anger. Keh: That''s all? Anthony: It''s a practical move that never fails me. Keh was dumbfounded. Benjamin: I seldom upset Nat. When I do, I apologize to her sincerely. Nat always says she won''t be mad at us if we admit our faults. Keh kept quiet as he followed the conversations. Denise: I, on the other hand, make Nat blow her top all the time. However, she will forgive me whenever I squirm into her arms and say sorry in an ingratiating manner. Keh felt so helpless after reading their messages. Are these three kids trying to prank me? He texted: Which of the methods mentioned should I use? Anthony: Any one of them! Daddy, you can go with either one you like. Benjamin: That''s right, Daddy. There are three solutions shared by the three of us. There''s no problem if you want to try them all. Denise: Actually, I have one more idea for you, Daddy. I think it goes well with your pragmatic personality. Keh scrunched his brows and replied: Enlighten me. Denise: Have you tried being aggressive? Keh''s jaw dropped. What has she been learning all this while? Denise continued: Let me exin it briefly to you. If you could show your dominant side and pin her against the wall, the issue at hand could be resolved with ease. It was the first time Keh had heard a suggestion as such. He asked: Where did you get the idea from? Denise replied: It''s from the drama I watched. Typically, the female lead is always very hard to please when she gets angry. No matter how the male lead coaxes her, his effort is all in vain. Yet, the great move of pinning the girl against the wall will always work wonders. Judging from the interactions between Mommy and Daddy, they are more than qualified to star in a romantic drama. If a simr situation were to happen in real life, it would be worth the watch and probably more exciting than a melodrama. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Keh swiftly replied: Don''t watch dramas like these anymore. Denise was still daydreaming. When she read Keh''s reply, she was stunned. She asked: Why? Keh: Those are trash content and not suitable for you. Denise: Daddy, how could you take away my right to enjoy them? Keh: Just don''t watch them anymore. Denise: Daddy, I will not stick my nose in your and Nat''s affair anymore. Anthony and Benjamin refused toment on anything. The group fell silent. Keh turned to look at Natasha once again. Her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be taking a much-needed rest. Keh couldn''t help but notice her delicate features. Her upturned nose and longshes entuated her beauty, while her fair skin and naturally pink lips gave her an effortless charm that needed no makeup to enhance. When his eyesnded on his clenched-up jaw, Keh''s thin lips pursed into a hard line. He knew well that Natasha was easygoing with most matters, but she loathed people lying to her. Keh knew he had to find a way to exin things to her. It took them almost an hour''s drive before they finally reached their destination. Natasha woke up when Keh stopped the car. Just when he was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. Keh had no choice but to pick up the call. ¡°Hello. We''re here too. All right. Come over here.¡± After hanging up the call, Keh turned to look at Natasha. ¡°That was Spencer. He has arrived and is on his way here.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh couldn''t figure out whether she was mad from her nonchnt response. He tried his luck and asked, ¡°Nat, did you sleep well just now?¡± ¡°Quite well.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± Natasha turned to look at Anthony, who was sitting behind, and asked, ¡°How are the arrangements?¡± Keh could only eye Natasha, as he was interrupted before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Let me go first,¡± Anthony said. ¡°You alone?¡± Natasha asked. Anthony nodded. Natasha thought for a moment and said, ¡°That works too.¡± Just when Anthony was about to leave the car, Keh called out to him, ¡°Anthony, wait.¡± Anthony turned around to regard him. Keh took something out and stuffed it into Anthony''s ears. ¡°What''s this?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. We''re not going to eavesdrop on your conversations. You can get in contact with us if anythinges up. Just tap it once to turn it on or off. I''ll only be able to listen to you when it''s turned on,¡± Keh exined. Anthony nodded in response. ¡°Come on. Test it out.¡± Anthony tapped on the device. ¡°Hello, Daddy.¡± It was crisp and clear on Keh''s end. He gave Anthony a thumbs up and said, ¡°It''s all good.¡± Anthony tapped on the device again, but Keh heard nothing this time. ¡°Great. It works,¡± Keh said. Anthony nodded. ¡°I''m going in, then.¡± Spencer showed up when he was about to get out of the car. Anthony was shocked when he noticed Spencer''s red eyes. Thetter looked as if he had pulled an all-nighter. ¡°Are you going to look for her?¡± Spencer asked. Anthony nodded. Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°You must persuade her toe back. You must.¡± ¡°I''ll try my best.¡± Spencer nodded. Anthony was their only chance. ¡°Go on.¡± Anthony got out of the car. ¡°Be careful,¡± Natasha reminded him. Anthony gestured an okay sign. ¡°Don''t worry, Nat.¡± Then he left without turning back. Spencer watched intently as Anthony entered the hotel. Only then did Natasha speak up. ¡°Why, are you only going toe in after Thalia sees you?¡± Only then did Spencer look away and get into the car. Spencer usually seemed indifferent, but he looked as though he had aged a decade overnight right then. Gone was his usual vigorous self. ¡°Don''t act all innocent when you brought it upon yourself. Just remember the lesson if you really feel guilty,¡± Natasha said. Spencer cast a nce at her. ¡°If that hadn''t happened, I would have let her go when she wanted to leave. But now¡ª¡± Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°I will not run away from my responsibilities.¡± ¡°Nat, I didn''t mean it that way.¡± ¡°It''s all right. I know.¡± Spencer looked at her and decided against saying anything. In the hotel, Anthony had no idea which room Thalia was in. There were blind spots, so it was an arduous task to locate her through the surveince footage. Anthony approached the receptionist. ¡°Hello,¡± Anthony said. The receptionist''s eyes glinted as she eximed, ¡°It''s you! Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Didn''t you stay in our hotel before?¡± Anthony nodded immediately. ¡°Yes.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not expect the receptionist to recognize him. Even God is on my side. ¡°Why? Do you need any help?¡± the receptionist asked. ¡°Um, do you still remember the girl who stayed here with me?¡± ¡°Yes. That was your sister, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± Anthony put on an innocent face. ¡°She''s still staying here. I''m here to look for her, but I''ve forgotten the room number, and I can''t get in touch with her right now. Could you tell me which room she''s staying in?¡± Perhaps Anthony was too adorable. The receptionist didn''t think much before agreeing to his request. ¡°Sure. Let me check.¡± Anthony shed her a megawatt smile and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you.¡± The receptionist smiled. ¡°What''s your sister''s name?¡± ¡°Thalia Jacoway.¡± ¡°We don''t have a guest named Thalia Jacoway here,¡± the receptionist said after checking the system. ¡°Are you sure that your sister''s staying here now?¡± Anthony was befuddled. Didn''t Thalia use her real name? His brows snapped together as he tried to recall the name that Thalia had used during the registration when they were here together. ¡°Could you check under the name Vera?¡± The receptionist ran the name through the system. ¡°I found it! It''s Room 1209.¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± ¡°Why Vera, though?¡± ¡°It''s my sister''s stage name.¡± The receptionist nodded in understanding. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°I''m going to head upstairs now, then. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Oh, right, where''s your brother who tagged alongst time?¡± Anthony and Benjamin had left quite an impression on the receptionist, as it was umon to spot people from Aploth there, and they were twins. ¡°My younger brother is with my mommy right now,¡± Anthony replied with a smile. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I''ll get going, then.¡± The receptionist beamed and nodded. Anthony then headed upstairs. He knew his way around the hotel. It didn''t take him long to find Room 1209. Anthony had wanted to knock on the door. However, he knew that Thalia would never open the door for him. She might even leave without giving him a chance to utter a single word. He looked around the hallway as he contemted his next move. When he saw someone walking down the hallway, his eyes lit up. He had an idea. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Anthony immediately walked up to the housekeeping staff when he saw her approaching from the opposite. ¡°Hello! Could you open the door for me?¡± Anthony asked. The housekeeping staff looked at him. ¡°Don''t you have your key card?¡± ¡°I was in a rush when I went out, so I forgot to bring it. I think my sister is taking a shower, and that''s why she can''t hear me. Could you help me?¡± Anthony asked sincerely. He had the advantage of being a child, so others wouldn''t expect him to be up to no good. ¡°Which room are you staying in?¡± the housekeeping staff asked unhesitatingly. ¡°1209!¡± Anthony answered while pointing at the room. The housekeeping smiled and nodded before walking to the room. ¡°Is it this one?¡± Anthony nodded in response. The housekeeping staff quickly used his ess card to open the door for Anthony. ¡°There you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± With that, the housekeeping staff left with the cart. Anthony only turned toward the door and entered the room after watching him leave. The room was enormous, and when Anthony walked in, no one was around. This ce looks exactly like before. Upon entering the room, Anthony scanned his surroundings. Right then, he heard soundsing from the bathroom. Since Anthony had already scanned the surroundings, he had figured Thalia was taking a shower in the bathroom. He casually walked toward the couch and waited. While waiting, Anthony saw some snacks on the table and went to grab some for himself. A whileter, the bathroom door opened, and Thalia was seen walking out. She jumped in rm the moment she turned around and saw someone sitting on the couch. Still eating his snacks casually, Anthony shed a smile and asked, ¡°Are you done showering?¡± Thalia was in her pajamas, and her hair was wet. She was initially shocked to see Anthony there, but she managed to regain herposure rather quickly. She walked toward him, sat on the couch, and crossed her legs. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Well, you''re here, aren''t you? Why can''t I be here?¡± Thalia nced at him, then at the watch she had left on the table. Anthony knew what was on her mind, so he said, ¡°There''s no need to look at the watch. You''ve already switched off the GPS tracker. That''s not how I found you.¡± Thalia looked back at him and asked, ¡°How did you find me, then?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I told you it was my intuition?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Seeing how stern her expression was, Anthony frowned. ¡°Thalia, you''re mad at Spencer, not me. Why would you keep me in the dark?¡± Thalia looked away. ¡°Who said I was angry at him?¡± ¡°Although I don''t know the reason behind it, I''m certain that''s the case.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m not.¡± ¡°Fine, if you say so. Since you''re not mad at him, why did you leave without a word?¡± ¡°I have private matters to attend to.¡± Anthony knew how bull-headed she was. ¡°Then are you not going to bring us back to Darz?¡± ¡°I still have something else to deal with. Regarding your return to Darz, someone else will bring you back.¡± Thalia was still looking in the other direction. ¡°I''ll only return if you bring me back!¡± ¡°You can do whatever you like!¡± At that moment, Thalia''s indifference was getting strange. ¡°What exactly is the matter with you, Thalia?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Nothing! I''m done ying. That''s all! I don''t want to y anymore!¡± ¡°y? What do you mean by that? Who are you talking about?¡± Thalia lifted her head and looked at Anthony, but she decided to keep the harsh words to herself. ¡°It''s gettingte. You should leave.¡± Thalia wanted Anthony to leave. However, Anthony wasn''t nning to. ¡°I''m not leaving until you tell me what''s going on!¡± A hint of displeasure shed across Thalia''s face. A momentter, she nodded and said, ¡°Fine! If you''re not leaving, I''ll leave!¡± With that, she rose to her feet and wanted to pack her belongings. ¡°Thalia, if I managed to track you down and found you here, what makes you think you can hide?¡± ¡°I''ll just leave and go somewhere else far away. That should do it, right?¡± Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you serious, Thalia?¡± ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± ¡°Thalia, are you really going to leave everything behind because of Spencer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Are you going to disregard the rtionship between the both of us too?¡± Thalia froze momentarily while staring at Anthony''s face. ¡°Anthony, I''ve been feeling really burnt out for a while now. We''ll talk about it after Kyle brings you guys back to Darz.¡± Anthony instantly noticed Thalia''s tone wasn''t as cold as before. I knew it! She was just faking it. ¡°Thalia, are you facing some kind of difficulties?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''m not,¡± Thalia answered swiftly. Anthony looked at her for a while before saying, ¡°No. I know you are.¡± Thalia was startled. ¡°I know you''re hiding something,¡± Anthony added. Thalia panicked for a second, then shed a mocking smile. ¡°Anthony, don''t you think you''re too full of yourself? What? Do you think you''re God or something? Do you think you know everything?¡± Thalia''s words were harsh and sarcastic. Anthony was still a child. Those words acted like daggers stabbing through his heart, making him feel humiliated. ¡°I''ll admit that when I first met you guys, I felt as though it was a breath of fresh air. Also, I know you''re very capable, but you''re only good withputers. Other than that, you''re nothing. Wake up, will you? Stop being so presumptuous. And stop acting as though you know me!¡± Thalia went on. Anthony could only stare into her eyes in response. A whileter, he asked, ¡°Do you mean what you said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thalia nodded. At that moment, her gaze was icy-cold. ¡°All right, I read too much into things today, and I''ll never repeat my mistake again. Take care!¡± With that, he stood up and walked toward the door. Thalia''s eyshes quivered slightly when she saw him walking past her. When Anthony arrived at the doorstep, he said, ¡°I''ll pay you back what I owe you. After that, we will never see each other again.¡± As soon as he was done talking, he opened the door and walked out. Once the door was closed, the aloofness on Thalia''s face faded immediately. Tears started to well up in her eyes when she looked in the direction of the door. She knew how badly she had bruised his ego, but that was exactly why she said those words. That was the only way she could get him to stay far away from her. ¡°I''m sorry, Anthony. You''re right, though. I don''t think we''ll ever see each other again...¡± Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Anthony''s expression was grim when he left the room. He entered the elevator, walked through the lobby, and walked toward the car. Everyone in the car was waiting for him, hoping he would bear good news. When they saw him exiting the hotel, someone opened the car door. Spencer got out of the car and looked at Anthony. ¡°How did it go?¡± Anthony gazed at him and pulled out something from his ear before giving it to Spencer. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Anthony got into the car, looked for an empty spot, and sat down. At that moment, he was exuding an aura, seemingly telling everyone not to mess with him. Everyone in the car was looking at him before exchanging nces with each other. ¡°What''s the matter, Tony?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Anthony answered coldly. Denise merely looked at him in silence. Anthony had always been patient with her, but she knew not to mess with him when he was angry. Everyone in the car was still looking at Anthony. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they knew Thalia was surely in the hotel. Otherwise, Anthony wouldn''t have acted that way after exiting the hotel. Right then, Natasha asked, ¡°Anthony, what exactly happened? Is Thalia in there?¡± Anthony would throw tantrums at anyone but Natasha. No matter how angry he was, he would always try his best to suppress his anger. He took a deep breath and nodded at Natasha. ¡°She''s inside, and she''s staying in Room 1209. However, she told me that if we were to look for her again, she would leave for good.¡± Spencer was just about to rush out of the car, but he immediately changed his mind when he heard thest sentence. Natasha observed Anthony''s expression and assumed that his conversation with Thalia didn''t end well. I think the conversation went horribly wrong. Thalia must''ve said something harsh. Otherwise, Anthony wouldn''t behave this way. But no matter what Thalia said, I think she has a good reason for it. At that thought, Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°I''ll go talk to her,¡± Spencer said. ¡°If you do that, you may end up making things worse,¡± Natasha warned. ¡°Are you really going to force her into leaving for good?¡± ¡°What should we do, then? We can''t possibly leave her here, can we?¡± Natasha said nothing in response. ¡°Thalia used to stay here on her own before, no? What''s the problem?¡± Benjamin piped up. Everyone froze at the mention of that. Benjamin merely sized them up before looking away. Why do I feel there''s something weird about their reactions? Keh looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°Thalia is injured, and there are a lot of people after her. Spencer is just worried about her.¡± That was a good exnation, but Benjamin still felt something was amiss. Natasha gave it some thought and said, ¡°Let''s go back first.¡± ¡°Go back?¡± Spencer cast her a confused look. ¡°Well, you can stay here,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°If you stay here, you can at least watch out for her.¡± ¡°What''s your n?¡± Spencer asked. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''ll get her toe to see me on her own ord!¡± Everyone in the car turned to look at her. Instead of exining herself, Natasha gazed at Spencer and said, ¡°Stay here and wait for my call.¡± Although Natasha was a woman, Spencer knew how capable she was in terms of both intellect and action. Spencer nodded in response because he trusted her unconditionally. On their way back, Denise would asionally nce at Anthony. I haven''t seen him so angry in a long time. Denise wanted to ask something, but she quickly saw Benjamin shaking his head at her. Upon getting the hint from Benjamin, Denise suppressed her urge to question Anthony. Needless to say, the ride back was an awkward one. Natasha was also keeping mum while looking out the window, and she seemed to have something on her mind. Keh turned to Natasha, and he wanted to say something to her. However, he halted when he saw her looking out the window. The atmosphere remained the same all the way back to the castle. After the car came to a halt, Natasha was about to hop off when she heard Anthony saying, ¡°Nat, there''s something I need to tell you.¡± Natasha looked at him and nodded. Anthony shot a nce at Keh, Denise, and Benjamin. Knowing what Anthony had in mind, Keh said, ¡°Come. Let''s wait for them inside.¡± Benjamin and Denise exchanged nces and nodded before following Keh in. Outside the castle, Natasha looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°Nat, I don''t rmend meddling in Thalia''s business anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She doesn''t need us.¡± ¡°Did you guys have a fight?¡± ¡°No. It''s just that we both have a mutual understanding.¡± It was a fight, all right. ¡°Anthony, let''s just say Thalia is in danger now. Will you help her?¡± A hint of concern instantly shed across Anthony''s eyes when he heard those words. ¡°Danger? What danger?¡± ¡°You''re clearly worried about her. Why would you act as though you don''t care about her at all?¡± Anthony immediately pushed his thoughts to the back of his mind and replied, ¡°I''m not worried. It''s just that I''m still indebted to her. Once I''ve repaid her, I''ll have nothing to do with her!¡± Anthony sounded extremely cold and decisive. To his surprise, Natasha startedughing. ¡°Nat, what are youughing at?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Anthony, I don''t know what Thalia told you, but I''m sure she didn''t mean it,¡± Natasha said calmly. Anthony stared at her for a while before asking, ¡°Nat, you''ve only known her for that long. How do you know what''s on her mind?¡± ¡°I guess you can call it a woman''s instincts!¡± Natasha responded. ¡°Well, I would like to think so too, but she was too harsh... From now on, I''m not going to care about matters concerning her anymore. I want nothing to do with her!¡± Anthony mumbled. Natasha wanted to say something in response, but Anthony added, ¡°Nat, I advise you to leave her alone because the more you care about her, the more she''ll disappoint you!¡± With that, he got up and left without waiting for Natasha''s response. Anthony still seemed extremely pissed off. However, Natasha knew that the angrier Anthony was, the more Thalia was trying to look out for him. Oh, Thalia... It seems that you care about him more than I do! Regardless of whether it''s a responsibility or an obligation, I''m determined to save you, Thalia. I don''t care what it takes. Natasha lowered her head and headed inside. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 On the other side, Denise kept looking backward, and Benjamin said, ¡°Stop looking. It''s not like you''ll see anything. Let''s go.¡± ¡°Daddy, Ben, aren''t you curious about what Tony''s going to say to Nat?¡± Denise wondered out loud, unable to suppress her curiosity. ¡°What else can they possibly talk about? It must be about Thalia,¡± Benjamin said in a tone far more mature than someone his age should have. When Keh heard him, the tension on his face rxed a little, and he nodded in agreement. Denise said, ¡°It''s been a really long while since I''ve seen Tony this angry. Say, what do you think Thalia said to Tony in the hotel?¡± ¡°What else? They must have fought,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°But why would Thalia fight with Tony? She loves Tony so much,¡± Denise pointed out. Benjamin furrowed his brows at that. He, too, found it strange. Turning to Keh, he asked, ¡°Daddy, are you hiding something from us?¡± Keh lowered his head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That''s what I''m asking you. It seems that you all are hiding something from us,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°You''re overthinking this,¡± came Keh''s response. Right as Benjamin was about to say something else, he spotted Anthonying back to them, so he turned to his brother instead. ¡°Tony.¡± ¡°I''m going up to rest first.¡± With that, Anthony headed straight upstairs. He still looked angry. Benjamin said nothing after that as he followed Anthony upstairs. Once Denise came back to her senses, she hurried after them. ¡°Ben, wait for me!¡± Keh watched them leave. Just then, Natasha came over, and Keh walked up to her. ¡°What did Anthony say?¡± Keh asked. Natasha looked up the stairs and said, ¡°Thalia probably believes that she''ll die eventually, and that''s why she left. I''m guessing she must have said some harsh things to him because she was afraid they''d be sad.¡± The look in Keh''s eyes turned somber when he registered her words. Saying nothing else, Natasha went up the stairs as well. Keh quickly shot out his arm to grab hers. ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha turned around to look at him expressionlessly. Keh pursed his lips and gazed at her with aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°Nat, are you mad at me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Are you not going to ask why I think you''re mad?¡± ¡°I''m not angry, so this will be my answer no matter what you ask,¡± Natasha said in a serene voice. Resignation bloomed in Keh''s chest, and Natasha gave him a small smile. ¡°I''m being honest,¡± was all she said before turning around to leave again. Keh pulled her into his arms. ¡°Nat¡ª¡± Right as he was about to say something, Dave came in from the outside and spotted them. He froze for a second. Then, he instinctively covered his eyes and said, ¡°Oh my, I didn''t see anything.¡± Hearing that, the two turned toward the doorway. They were greeted by the sight of Dave standing a short distance away from them and facing them. A look of exasperation crossed Keh''s face when he realized who the man he was looking at was. ¡°You guys go ahead. I''m going upstairs to wash up now,¡± Natasha said in a low voice. There was nothing Keh could say about that. He could only incline his head in acknowledgment. Natasha made her way upstairs after shing Dave a smile. Keh shoved a hand into his pocket and straightened his back. He asked impatiently, ¡°Did you deliberatelye at this time?¡± ¡°Do you hear that tinge of jealousy in your tone? What''s the matter? Are you both fighting?¡± Dave asked. Another look of resignation appeared in Keh''s eyes. ¡°If only we were. The thing is, she won''t fight with me.¡± Dave walked over to take a seat in the middle of the couch as he listened to Keh''s response. ¡°Isn''t it a man''s dream not to have a fight with a woman? Why aren''t you appreciating this? Or could it be that you''re doing this on purpose to show off your rtionship?¡± ¡°Do you think I have that much time on my hands to do something like this?¡± ¡°I''m pretty sure you do.¡± At that, Keh shot him a look before walking over to the couch to sit. After a quiet moment of contemtion, he asked, ¡°Dave, do you know how to make a girl happy?¡± Dave was momentarily stunned. ¡°I''m afraid I''m not experienced in that field. Even if I do, I doubt my methods will be of any use to your woman.¡± ¡°What methods do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Cars, houses, jewelry, and such.¡± A sneer grew on Keh''s lips when he heard that. ¡°I once gave her a car in my grandpa''s name, but she came to me with the money for the car on the next day.¡± Hearing that rendered Dave speechless. ¡°She doesn''t need these things or love them.¡± Dave replied thoughtfully, ¡°You''re right. Who is she? She can get these things anytime she wants.¡± Keh lifted his head to give Dave a side-eye. ¡°I''m asking you to help me think of a way to make her happy, not to get you to dispirit me.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I really can''t help you with this,¡± Dave said with a chuckle, then received a re in response. ¡°I shouldn''t have asked you. All right, let''s get back to the serious topics. How goes the preparations on your side?¡± A solemn expression crawled back onto Dave''s face. ¡°Boss has been at home these few days; he hasn''te out for a while now. He has added more men around his house. It''s not impossible if we want tounch an assault on him, but it''ll be a challenging one.¡± ¡°So he''s sure I''lle to him again,¡± Keh said. ¡°Yes. As long as the poison remains, he''ll have leverage over you. He doesn''t need to do anything but wait for you to go to him like a rabbit to the wolf''s den.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. A smirk manifested on Keh''s lips. ¡°He must be dreaming if he thinks he has leverage over me. Besides, I''m no rabbit.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°That''s right. You''re no rabbit; you''re a grizzly bear who''s going to win against his pack of wolves.¡± Keh hummed in agreement. ¡°Have you decided when you''re going to strike?¡± Dave continued. ¡°I wanted to do it in these two days, but something cropped up on Thalia''s side, so I think I''ll have to postpone this for a few days more.¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You''ll know soon.¡± With that, Keh stood up. ¡°I''ll be heading upstairs first.¡± Dave teased, ¡°Yes, yes, hurry up and pacify her, or else you''ll end up a lonely man like me.¡± Keh whipped his head around to look at Dave before shooting him a taunting look. ¡°Don''t worry. Even if she dumps me, I won''t end up a lonely man like you. Don''t forget that I still have three kids.¡± Dave''s face stiffened a little. Seeing that, Keh curled his lips and ascended the stairs. Only after Keh was gone did Dave take in a deep breath. I have to have a kid. Right. Now. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Meanwhile, right as Natasha came out of the bathroom, she heard someone calling her name in a low voice behind her. ¡°Nat.¡± When she turned around, Keh darted over to her and pinned her against the wall before kissing her. Natasha''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Keh''s attractive face a hair''s breadth away from hers. She kept her eyes open at the start, but as Keh deepened the kiss, she gradually let her eyes flutter close. After what seemed like an eternity, Keh slowly let go of her. His forehead remained stered to hers as Natasha panted. When he saw her reddened lips, he smiled. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing. I just find you beautiful right now,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nced at him for a moment as she panted. ¡°So you''re hoping that this kiss will pacify me?¡± ¡°You''re finally admitting that you''re angry.¡± ¡°I''m not admitting anything, but aren''t you doing this just to find out if I''m really angry?¡± Keh gazed at her quietly. A beatter, Natasha said, ¡°Keh, I told you I''m not angry.¡± ¡°But you¡ª¡± ¡°I was upset initially, but Keh, I trust you, and I trust that everything you say and do is for my sake, so I''m genuinely not angry.¡± Keh was stunned for a long while. ¡°Do you really think that?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if I''ve said some untruthful things?¡± ¡°If it''s not for my sake, I''ll be mad. If it is, I won''t,¡± Natasha said, shaking her head. Keh smiled at that. It was then he finally felt at ease. When he saw the damp state of her hair, he uttered, ¡°I don''t know why, but I''m feeling both relief and somewhat disappointed.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Keh looked into her eyes and mulled over his thoughts for a considerable amount of time before answering, ¡°Nothing. This is something you''ll probably understand when the right time comes.¡± Natasha did not dwell on his words for long. ¡°Then we''ll leave this for the future us. I have something to attend to now.¡± Natasha pulled his hand away from her and walked to the side. Keh ended up hugging the air. As he watched her leave, he asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Natasha did not give him an answer as she walked to theputer. Seeing that, Keh went to the cab to grab the hairdryer to dry her hair. While Natasha was fully focused on using theputer, Keh would nce at the screen every once in a while as he dried her hair. When he saw what was on her screen, he stiffened. Nevertheless, he continued blow-drying her hair. Only when her hair was mostly dry did he put the hairdryer aside to sit beside her. ¡°Nat, what are you nning to do?¡± Silence answered him. ¡°Are you going to invite Thalia to a meeting as Shadow Seeker?¡± he continued. Natasha turned to him slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh furrowed his brows in worry. ¡°Nat, putting aside whether or not this will be useful, what if she still insists on noting back even if you meet her as Shadow Seeker?¡± ¡°I''ll make a promise with her before I meet her. Thalia''s one to stick to her promises, so I''m sure she''ll keep her word,¡± Natasha said confidently. Keh had mostly guessed what Natasha''s n was. After a period of hesitation, he said somberly, ¡°Nat, you''ll end up in danger. As I said, the lesser people who know about this, the better.¡± Natasha mulled over his words, but her response was, ¡°I know, but I still believe in her.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Keh, Thalia''s like us. Maybe we''re both people who don''t have long to live, so the identity issue doesn''t matter to me right now. What''s most important right now is to have Thalia by our side.¡± She knew well how it felt to be caught in the throes of the poison activating in her body. She had to get Thalia to return to their side. That way, she would at least have someone taking care of her when she was caught in the episode. Otherwise, it would be a difficult time to endure on her own. Keh held her hands and said, ¡°Nat, you''ll be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you.¡± Looking at him, Natasha forced herself to curl her lips. ¡°Mm, I know. I''m just assuming the worst.¡± Keh pursed his lips. ¡°Okay, then. I''ll respect your thoughts.¡± This time, it was Natasha who reached out for his hands. ¡°Don''t worry. Thalia''s been looking for me for a long time. She has been wanting to get me to join Darz, so she definitely won''t expose my identity and let any other organizations headhunt me.¡± ¡°So you mean to say you and Thalia go back a long way?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Something like that, so you really don''t need to worry about this.¡± Keh bobbed his head. ¡°Okay.¡± Right then, a grumbling sound could be heard from Natasha''s stomach. Upon hearing that, Keh asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Natasha looked down at her stomach. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You didn''t skip your meals the whole day, did you?¡± ¡°Hmm... I think I did.¡± Keh immediately gave her a frown. Seemingly realizing something, Natasha uttered, ¡°You go down and get ready first. I''ll get changed and join you in a bit.¡± Keh arched a brow at her. ¡°Get changed?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then... do you need my help? It''s free.¡± Natasha nearly choked on her saliva. ¡°It''s fine. Just go outside.¡± She rose to her feet and started pushing Keh out of the room. Keh let her do as she pleased helplessly. He turned around to look at her only when he was by the doorway. ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you downstairs. Don''t take too long.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ncing at the time, Keh added, ¡°Five minutes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Finally, Keh exited the room. Natasha closed the door behind him. The smile she had on her face dropped almost instantaneously. When she turned around to look at the phone that was on the table, her gaze turned icy. She walked over, picked up the phone, and hesitated for a second before walking to the balcony to make a call. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 ¡°Ms. Watson, I finally received your call,¡± Boss uttered on the other end of the line. Natasha contemted briefly before saying, ¡°I can go and help you, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I need the antidote.¡± ¡°That''s for sure. I''ll definitely give you the antidote if youe here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid I''ll run away again?¡± Boss chuckled after hearing that. ¡°Rest assured. I''ve got a n.¡± Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°Wait for my phone call, then.¡± With that, she hung up again. Mixed emotions churned within Natasha as she stared into the distance. Meanwhile, Benjamin and Denise followed Anthony into the room. Anthony immediatelyy on the bed and covered his head with a nket. Benjamin and Denise exchanged nces at the sight of his demeanor. Benjamin walked over and sat on the couch while Denise approached Anthony. ¡°Tony, you can let us know what''s bothering you. Maybe we can help.¡± ¡°It''s nothing. I''m fine,¡± Anthony replied gloomily. ¡°You don''t look like you''re fine,¡± Denise said. ¡°It''s better if you don''t know about this. There''s no need to spread this misery.¡± Denise turned to look at Benjamin, who was seated on the couch. Benjamin pondered briefly before uttering, ¡°That''s enough, Denise. Tony is just a little troubled. Give him some time to mull things over, and he''ll be fine.¡± Denise knitted her brows while listening to him. Does he need to be so ruthless? Benjamin added, ¡°Let''s go. Let''s go back to our rooms and let Tony have some time alone.¡± She nced at Anthony and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Subsequently, the two ambled to the door, repeatedly turning their heads around to look at Anthony. Still, thetter showed no inclination to halt them from leaving. When they reached the door, Anthony piped up, ¡°Hold on.¡± Benjamin and Denise whirled around at once. ¡°Close the door behind you. Thank you.¡± Hearing that, Denise and Benjamin were momentarily stunned and a little disappointed. ¡°Okay,¡± they responded and exited the room. The two kids stood outside the room after shutting the door. ¡°I can''t believe Tony didn''t fall for our trick,¡± Denise said. Benjamin sighed. ¡°That means the problem between them should be pretty serious.¡± He let out another sigh while staring at the door. ¡°Tony is a prideful person. I''m afraid Thalia has said something to hurt his dignity.¡± ¡°T-That couldn''t be, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? We can only know what happened when Tony is ready to tell.¡± With that, Benjamin moved away. Denise stood rooted in her spot and frowned at his leaving figure from behind. Anthonyy on the bed inside the room. He waited until his siblings left before lifting the nket off his head. Complicated emotions glinted in his eyes as he stared at the ceiling. The experiences he shared with Thalia, from when they first met until they ultimately grew inseparable, flooded his mind. Thalia had genuinely taught him too many things. He was reluctant to believe her words, but no matter the reason, what she said had hurt his pride. He would be lying if he said that he wasn''t mad. Anthony had always been proud of his intelligence. No one had ever criticized him in that manner, not to mention hearing those words from someone he trusted the most. He felt a twinge in his heart. Anthony rolled over on the bed, forcing himself not to dwell on that matter further. He shut his eyes and drifted off to sleep. He woke up only when he heard someone knocking on his door. At that moment, the sky outside had turned dark. Gazing at the door, Anthony said, ¡°Come in.¡± Denise and Benjamin opened the door and entered the room carrying food. ¡°Tony, I suppose you''re hungry. You didn''t go downstairs for your meal, so we brought some food up for you,¡± Denise said. She walked over and ced the dishes on the table. Anthony''s mind felt more rxed after he took a nap. He was no longer as sulky as before. ¡°Thank you,¡± he uttered. Denise arched her brow upon hearing that. ¡°Tony, I''m at a loss for words because of your abrupt change in behavior.¡± ¡°That''s right. This is scaring me a little,¡± Benjamin concurred. Anthony''s lips twitched as he bored his eyes into them in silence. ¡°That''s enough. Food is one of the basic necessities of life, so hurry up and have your meal. You can get some good rest after you''re done eating,¡± Benjamin added. Bobbing his head, Anthony got off the bed and walked over to the table. Benjamin and Denise watched him eat without saying a word. Although his mood had improved, Anthony still felt as though he was chewing on wax when consuming the food. After eating a few mouthfuls, he turned around to gaze at his siblings behind him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Denise asked after taking in the look in Anthony''s eyes. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°Aren''t you two curious to know what happened?¡± Denise froze at the mention of that. Benjamin replied, ¡°It''s all right if you don''t want to talk about it. That''s not important.¡± Anthony thought for a few moments. ¡°Thalia wants to cut all ties with us.¡± ¡°Cut all ties?¡± Denise asked. Benjamin furrowed his brows in response. ¡°That''s right. She also mentioned some unpleasant remarks. It doesn''t seem like she''s joking.¡± Denise muttered, ¡°Why is this happening...¡± Benjamin contemted for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Do you believe her?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter whether I believe her or not. The most important thing is that was her wish.¡± ¡°Although we didn''t spend much time with Thalia, we understood her character well. She''s a very optimistic person. Besides, she couldn''t have faked her day-to-day personality around us all the time, so I believe she must have her reasons for doing this,¡± Benjamin said. Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°He''s right. I think so too.¡± Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°What could be her reasons, then?¡± Benjamin pondered briefly before looking at him. ¡°I don''t know if you two noticed this earlier today, but Spencer and Nat''s conversation in the car sounded very weird. It was as if they were implying something else with their words.¡± ¡°Not only in the car. Unusual things have been happeningtely. Daddy told us he''s not fond of Thalia, but he even took part in searching for her. They must be hiding something from us.¡± Denise sounded as if she was grumbling, but her words hit the nail on the head. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a look. ¡°Also, regarding what happened in Thalia''s room the other day, I can''t shake off the feeling that these two incidents may be rted. Perhaps we''ll be able to clear up all our doubts if we can figure this out,¡± Benjamin said while gazing at the two. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Natasha sat in front of theputer in the evening. After a brief hesitation, she texted Thalia under the name of ¡°Shadow Seeker.¡± She asked: Where are you? After a while, Thalia replied: What''s up? I thought you''d never ask such a question since you''re the famous Shadow Seeker. Shadow Seeker: Are you still in Xyperia? Thalia replied with aughing emoji: As expected of Shadow Seeker. You know everything. Shadow Seeker: You sound a little upset. Thalia: How do you expect me to sound optimistic when I''m almost dying? Shadow Seeker: Dying? Thalia: Yes. I''ve been poisoned. I probably won''t live much longer. Shadow Seeker: I can grant you a wish. Thalia: Really? Shadow Seeker: Yes. Thalia: I want to meet you. Shadow Seeker did not reply immediately. Thalia: Shadow Seeker, I''ve been looking for you for three years, and we''ve also been friends for three years, even though we have not met. Why can''t you meet me now that you know I''m dying? Shadow Seeker: Is that your wish? Thalia: Yes. Shadow Seeker: What a waste. You could have asked for a better wish. Thalia: It''s not a waste at all. Being able to see your face before dying means the world to me. As usual, Shadow Seeker remained silent whenever she came across a remark like that. Thalia continued texting: You said you would grant me a wish. Don''t tell me you regret it. Shadow Seeker: We can meet, but I have a condition. Thalia: What is it? Shadow Seeker: You must agree to my condition after the meeting. Thalia: And that is? Shadow Seeker: I''ll need you toe with me. Thalia: Please don''t tell me you''re in love with me. Shadow Seeker: Don''t overthink. Thalia: Can you me me? We''ve never met, and all of a sudden, you said you wanted to take me away. Shadow Seeker: I''ll give you some time to think about it. I''ll wait for your answer. Thalia: I''ll give you my answer now. I agree. Shadow Seeker: Are you sure you don''t need to think about it first? Thalia: What for? I''m not worried even if you n to kill me. I''m dying anyway. Shadow Seeker: All right, then. Thalia: Where and when? Shadow Seeker: I''ll text you again tomorrow. Thalia: Don''t keep me waiting. I don''t have much time left! Shadow Seeker: You''ll be fine. Looking at Shadow Seeker''s reply, Thalia froze for a moment. She asked: What do you mean? Yet, Shadow Seeker stopped replying to her message. Thalia stared at her phone screen and knew Shadow Seeker would leave her hanging. She always does this to me. Nheless, she was still intrigued by Shadow Seeker''sst message. What''s the meaning of that? Three years ago, Thalia had an encounter with Shadow Seeker online. Shortly after, Darz had tasked her with recruiting the elusive hacker. From then on, Thalia had been tirelessly searching for Shadow Seeker, but to no avail. Despite her best efforts, all she could uncover was the general location of the hacker, either in a city or a country. On the other hand, Shadow Seeker seemed to be aware of her whereabouts all the time. At first, Thalia was worried, but after getting to know Shadow Seeker for three years, she had put her guard down. As time went by, their friendship evolved, even though she still did not know much about the hacker. Thalia had ovee her fear of Shadow Seeker, who seemed to know everything about her. Though they had not met in person, they would contact each other, much like how people kept in touch online. Thalia''s greatest wish was to meet Shadow Seeker before she died. That was why Natasha seized the opportunity to lure Thalia to make the first move. Reading the chat history between Natasha and Thalia, Keh spoke up. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes. It''s been three years. It''s time to see her.¡± Keh looked at her with conflicting emotions. ¡°When Thalia appeared in Glenport City, was it because she was looking for you?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Keh gave her a grin. ¡°It''s karma, isn''t it?¡± Natasha responded with a faint smile. ¡°I never thought I would stand before her as Shadow Seeker. But now, I have no choice but to do it.¡± Keh inclined his head in agreement. ¡°Now, I understand why you trust her so much and why you entrusted the three kids to her.¡± Natasha looked at him and offered a silent smile. Sometimes, silence spoke volume. ¡°When are you nning to meet her? I''ll apany you,¡± Keh asked. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Natasha replied. The sooner, the better. Keh thought about it before responding with a nod. ¡°All right. I''ll make the arrangement for the meeting.¡± Natasha bobbed her head in response. When Keh was about to leave, he seemed to remember something. ¡°By the way, I think the three kids may have suspected something. We should be more careful about our actions.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Let''s not tell them about tomorrow''s meeting, then,¡± Keh said. Natasha inclined her head in acknowledgment. ¡°Once Thalia returns, everything will fall into ce, and all the problems will be resolved.¡± Keh nodded in agreement before turning around and walking away. Natasha''s eyes were fixed on the view outside the window as she remained lost in thought while sitting in front of theputer. The next morning, Keh and Natasha departed. Meanwhile, Benjamin was leaning against the window in his room, which happened to have a view of the direction of the garage. After he saw Keh and Natasha get into the car and drive away, he instantly became alert. He hopped down from his bed and walked to Anthony''s room. ¡°Tony! Tony!¡± Benjamin barged into Anthony''s room when thetter was awake, lying on the bed and staring nkly at the ceiling. Upon noticing Benjamin''s presence in the room, Anthony looked over. ¡°You forgot to knock on the door again.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Benjamin looked at his brother. ¡°Daddy went out with Nat.¡± Anthony froze for a moment when he heard that. He immediately turned his gaze to Benjamin. ¡°Why do you sound surprised? It''s nothing unusual anyway.¡± ¡°Are you not curious where they''re going?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Where else could they...¡± Anthony paused right there before looking at Benjamin with his widened eyes. ¡°My instincts tell me Daddy and Nat are going to look for Thalia,¡± Benjamin deduced. Anthony got up from the bed. Benjamin went up and nudged him. ¡°Now it''s not the time to think about all these. Let''s follow them!¡± ¡°How?¡± Anthony asked. Benjamin pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Miguel! Let''s look for Miguel!¡± Anthony contemted briefly before fishing a phone out of his pocket to give Miguel a call. ¡°Let''s meet downstairster. I''ll get ready first,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Ask Denise toe along,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin responded before leaving the room. A few minutester, the three children got into Miguel''s car. After learning their intention after driving for some time, Miguel immediately stepped on the brake. The three children were propelled forward by the force of the sudden braking. Miguel nced at them and eximed, ¡°Wait¡ªyou guys are tailing Keh? Dave will kill me if he finds out about this!¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 At Miguel''s words, Anthony gave him the side-eye before saying, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So... So I can''t...¡± Miguel trailed off while looking at Anthony, his awkward expression already revealing what he was trying to say. Just then, Denise leaned in from behind, asking, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that my brother''s going to skin you alive if you keep refusing him?¡± Hearing that, Miguel turned his head to look at the little girl and emphasized, ¡°Well, him skinning me alive doesn''t sound probable, but Dave, on the other hand, will definitely y me if he finds out about this.¡± ¡°You!¡± Denise huffed, ¡°You''re just bullying us because you''re certain that we can''t do anything.¡± Miguel denied, ¡°That''s where you''re wrong. It''s so obvious that I''m the one who''s getting bullied here.¡± Denise red at him, looking as if she wanted to refute him but couldn''te up with any retort. In the end, she could only sit back and turn her gaze away, sulking. Subsequently, Anthony piped up, ¡°You''re right. I can''t skin you alive, but I can revoke your apprenticeship.¡± At that, Miguel looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Hold on, Master, you... you''re threatening me!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s right. I am threatening you.¡± Miguel muttered, ¡°Can''t you just be more reasonable?¡± ¡°You''re my apprentice. Shouldn''t you offer your assistance when your master''s asking for help?¡± Anthony quipped. ¡°Of course I should help, but...¡± Anthony cut him off, ¡°No buts! Let''s just go!¡± Still, Miguel was still hesitant, looking as if he was in a dilemma. Anthony persuaded, ¡°Don''t worry, if Mr. Dave finds out about this, I''ll say that I forced you. I''ll do everything in my power to protect your skin. I won''t let him skin you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Miguel. ¡°Yes, really. After all, you''re my apprentice. I won''t let anyone bully you.¡± Miguel''s lips curled into a smile when he heard that. ¡°Then... I have another small request to ask of you, Master.¡± Anthony stared at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want you to make an announcement saying that I''m your apprentice,¡± Miguel replied. Anthony was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you trying to talk terms with me?¡± Miguel smiled. ¡°I''m just asking for a favor.¡± Anthony drawled, ¡°So... does that mean you''re going to keep me here if I don''t agree to your request?¡± ¡°Of course not. If you don''t agree to it, I''ll just persuade you until you do. As for your instructions, I''ll still carry them out,¡± Miguel replied. Anthony huffed, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go before you lose them!¡± With that, Miguel stepped on the pedal to catch up with the kids'' parents. However, because of the dy and the fact that Keh was a fast driver, Miguel and the kids had long since been left behind. On the road, the three kids kept looking out the window, afraid of missing anything. s, even after they had driven for a long while, Keh''s car was still nowhere to be seen. Denise furrowed her brows. ¡°What should we do? We lost them.¡± Benjamin chimed in, ¡°Tony, is there any other way to find them?¡± With a frown marring his forehead, Anthony uttered, ¡°Nat will definitely notice if I try to pinpoint her phone''s location, and because Daddy''s phone has been modified before, there''s no way I can track him.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Denise''s and Benjamin''s frowns deepened when they heard that. The boys swept a nce at Miguel while Denise shot daggers at him. If he hadn''t stopped the car halfway, we wouldn''t have lost them. Noticing that he was being red at, Miguel said to Denise, ¡°Don''t worry. Just because you guys have no way to track them, it doesn''t mean I don''t as well.¡± In response, the three kids trained their gazes on him. Miguel continued, ¡°All of Dave''s cars are equipped with a location-sharing feature, so it''s actually quite easy to find out where one of the cars is.¡± As he spoke, he pressed some options on the disy screen, and soon, a moving red dot appeared on the interface. ¡°There we go.¡± Seeing that the red dot was moving not far in front of them, Anthony finally calmed down. He raised his head to look at Miguel and asked, ¡°How did you know of this function?¡± ¡°Well, I was the one who installed it in the first ce,¡± came Miguel''s reply. Anthony muttered, ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°This is not the only function the car has. There are still a lot more, such as safety features and things like that.¡± ¡°And these are all installed by you?¡± Miguel replied, ¡°Just some of them.¡± Anthony stared at him. ¡°Not bad. I didn''t know you had this kind of talent.¡± ¡°So it''s not such a loss to ept me as your apprentice, right?¡± Miguel asked. Anthony retracted his gaze. ¡°You''re all right.¡± ¡°Then... in view of my performance, is it possible to expedite the request I mentioned earlier?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know, the one where you announce that I''m your apprentice!¡± ¡°I was asking what performance have you shown?¡± Miguel huffed confidently, ¡°Well, I found them, didn''t I?¡± ¡°But you''re the one who lost them in the first ce,¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I...¡± ¡°At most, you have just atoned for your mistake.¡± Miguel was rendered speechless. At the same time, Denise couldn''t help but let loose a chuckle after seeing the banter between the man and her brother. As Miguel noticed how the situation was panning out, the gleam in his eyes dimmed, and he looked aggrieved. ¡°Master, your words cut deep.¡± Denise uttered, ¡°You should be grateful. My brother is already very merciful with his words.¡± To that, Miguel mumbled, ¡°Why should I? He didn''t spare me any mercy at all.¡± Denise added, ¡°Well, just wait and see. You''ll find out what it''s truly like to be merciless in the future.¡± Miguel turned to look at Anthony, who was beside him, and noticed that the boy was silent with a serious expression, his gaze locked on the position shown on the disy screen. Miguel fell into deep thought. Hmm... It seems like I need to find another way. By hook or by crook, I must get Anthony to announce that I''m his apprentice! Meanwhile, a car came to a stop some distance away from the designated location. Just when Natasha was about to get off, Keh grabbed her hand. ¡°You really don''t need me to go with you?¡± ¡°It''s fine. I can go by myself.¡± Keh gazed at her, concern marring his brows. Natasha said, ¡°I''m just going to meet Thalia. There''s really no need for you toe with me.¡± Only then did Keh release his grip. ¡°All right. If there''s anything, just call me. I''ll be right here waiting for you.¡± Natasha nodded and alighted the car. The ce she was heading to was a coffee shop. The doors and windows were made of ss, which made it easy for Keh to keep an eye on both the inside and outside of the ce. Soon, he settled down in the car and waited, never letting his sight wander from the coffee shop. The reason why he was so on guard wasn''t because of Thalia but Boss'' subordinates. Since they were able to tail him that day, Keh reckoned they had never ceased their activities. I can''t guarantee they won''t be able to find this ce. With that thought in mind, he kept his eyes peeled for any suspicious person approaching the coffee shop. Meanwhile, after entering the coffee shop, Natasha went to look for a ce to sit down. Taking out her phone, she sent Thalia a message before ordering a cup of coffee to wait for her. Soon, Thalia replied to her: I''m almost there. After reading the text, Natasha ced her phone on the table and took a sip of her coffee. Subsequently, she looked outside and saw Keh''s car, which was parked nearby. Her lips slowly curled into a smile when she saw that. Just then, the door was pushed open, and in walked Thalia. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Thalia went in and scanned her surroundings. In the end, her gazended on one of the corners. Needless to say, Thalia was slightly stunned when she saw Natasha. Thalia quickly racked her brain, but she couldn''te up with an answer. Meanwhile, Natasha looked back at her, lifted her hand, and waved at Thalia with a smile. Seeing that, Thalia pondered for a moment before approaching Natasha. While looking at Natasha, Thalia asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± Natasha replied tly. Thalia took a deep breath and gazed at Natasha. ¡°Did Anthony ask you toe¡ª¡± Thalia paused because she saw a phone on the table. Right away, her gaze darkened, and she was visibly shaken. She then looked at Natasha and shifted her gaze back toward the phone again. After a while, she walked up to Natasha and asked, ¡°How did that phonee into your possession?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha responded with another question. Thalia stared at Natasha and said, ¡°This phone needs to be customized through a special channel. It is only customized for certain people, so not everyone can have it. Moreover, Anthony doesn''t know about this channel...¡± Natasha kept mum and let Thalia analyze her way through. ¡°Could it be Keh? However, he didn''t get his phone through this specific channel. Besides, you don''t need such a powerful phone...¡± As Thalia was talking, she raised her gaze toward Natasha. All of a sudden, an unbelievable idea came to her mind. ¡°Are you Shadow Seeker?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha''s expression was calm, but she was wearing a faint smile. Although she didn''t utter a single word, it seemed as though her silence had spoken for her. ¡°How could this be?¡± The corners of Thalia''s mouth twitched. This is absurd! ¡°How could it not?¡± Natasha asked. Natasha''s question had confirmed Thalia''s spection. ¡°Are you really...¡± Thalia was in disbelief. Natasha then suddenly reached out her hand and said, ¡°Let me reintroduce myself. I''m Shadow Seeker. Nice to meet you, Thalia.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. In fact, her mind was buzzing when she heard those words. Why does this feel surprising and normal at the same time? Could it be because I''ve known her for such a long time? Is that why I''m not weirded out? While staring at Natasha''s hand, Thalia slowly reached out her hand as well for a handshake. In response, Natasha smiled at her. Right then, Thalia regained her senses and asked, ¡°Wait... Isn''t Shadow Seeker a man?¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± ¡°Everyone said so! Besides, ording to your profile, you''re a man!¡± ¡°I wrote that on a whim,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°That''s why I couldn''t find you no matter where I looked! I''ve wasted three years of my life!¡± Thalia eximed. ¡°I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to fool you. I did it to protect myself.¡± Natasha smiled. Thalia was in the same industry, so she definitely could rte. After giving a nod, Thalia looked at Natasha and said, ¡°I understand. So, are you really not going to consider joining Darz? Kyle said as long as you''re willing to join Darz, you can name whatever conditions you want!¡± ¡°Why are you still thinking about recruiting for Darz now?¡± Natasha asked. They were sitting opposite each other as though they had been friends with each other for years. Thalia lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Darz has been kind to me. In my eyes, it''s like a home. I think it''s only right for me to be concerned about my family.¡± Natasha heard what Thalia said and nodded. ¡°However, I still hold on to the words I said. I''m not joining any organization now, and I''ll never will!¡± Thalia took a deep breath upon hearing that. ¡°All right. I figured you would say so. I didn''t believe you then, but I do now. I''ve already given up hope.¡± Natasha chuckled and exined, ¡°I''m sorry, but I''ve already promised Grandpa not to get involved in that industry. Prior to this, I did it because I was looking for my father. After that, I stopped getting myself involved in such activities.¡± ¡°I understand. Still, it''s such a shame. It''s a great loss for the hackers''munity.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°You have a never-ending supply of geniuses in this industry. Soon, you''ll have new talents emerging.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Be that as it may, no one can ever reach Shadow Seeker''s height.¡± Natasha merely smiled in response. ¡°It''s all right, though. Even with you out of the picture, there''s still Anthony...¡± Thalia paused the moment she mentioned Anthony. She couldn''t help but feel dejected when she recalled Anthony''s retreating figure that day. Obviously, Natasha knew what was on Thalia''s mind. ¡°Anthony was disappointed and angry after he left that day.¡± ¡°Was he?¡± Thalia asked with an awkward look in her eyes. ¡°I knew you had good intentions, and I think he''lle around,¡± Natasha answered. Upon hearing that, Thalia lowered her gaze and mumbled, ¡°I didn''t do it for his own good, so I don''t need him toe around...¡± Natasha didn''t dwell on the conflict between Thalia and Anthony. Instead, Natasha looked at Thalia and said, ¡°Thalia, trust me. You''re going to be fine. You surely will.¡± ¡°Yes. I hope so.¡± Thalia shed a smile. ¡°Well, follow me back!¡± Natasha urged. Thalia froze for a second when she heard that. ¡°No. Since I''ve already left, I don''t n to go back.¡± ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°I''ve already made up my mind.¡± Thalia''s eyes reflected her firm resolve. ¡°Thalia, I don''t know what happened between you and Spencer, but you shouldn''t put yourself in danger!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thalia''s eyes darted from side to side before she curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not putting my life in danger. I''ve always been one to appreciate my life. It''s just that I have other ns in mind.¡± Other ns? Natasha noticed the keywords in Thalia''s sentence. Upon seeing the smile on Thalia''s face, Natasha couldn''t help but frown. After a while, Natasha''s gaze turned stern when she asked, ¡°Are you nning to look for Boss on your own?¡± Thalia''s eyshes quivered slightly, and she looked at Natasha in bafflement. I didn''t even say anything. How did Natasha know what was on my mind? ¡°No. Why would I do that?¡± Thalia denied. ¡°Thalia, your eyes are telling me you''re lying.¡± Thalia went quiet. ¡°You can''t go!¡± Natasha advised. ¡°Why not?¡± Thalia looked at Natasha. Although Thalia knew she could be exposed by asking that, she didn''t bother. In response, Natasha took a deep breath and chose to voice her concern without raising suspicion. ¡°Now, Boss knows I''m the only one being poisoned. Hence, that''s a disadvantage during the negotiation. If he finds out that you''re poisoned as well, he''s most probably going to ckmail the entire Darz. Are you willing to risk everyone in Darz?¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes after hearing Natasha''s analysis. ¡°Thalia, listen to me. Don''t act rashly,¡± Natasha enunciated. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Although Thalia was faltering after listening to what Natasha had to say, she wasn''t one to be fooled easily. While looking at Natasha, Thalia said, ¡°If I go, obviously, I''m not going to let him find out about my identity. In other words, even if I were to get caught, I won''t be dragging Darz down with me. I''ll deal with it myself.¡± Natasha furrowed her brows. ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°I''ve already made up my mind,¡± Thalia uttered firmly. Seeing how Thalia was behaving, Natasha knew she had to deal with Thalia the hard way. ¡°Do you still remember what I said yesterday before our meetup?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia narrowed her eyes to slits. Only then did she remember what Natasha had requested the day before. At the same time, realization dawned on Thalia. ¡°Natasha, did you really reveal your identity because of that?¡± ¡°I know you always keep your word.¡± Thalia nced at her, not knowing how to respond at that moment. I know how important a person''s identity is to a hacker. That''s especially the case for top hackers like us because we''re always being watched. However, she''s putting herself on the spot! ¡°You were too impulsive, Natasha. Aren''t you afraid that I might sell the information now that I know you''re Shadow Seeker?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°You won''t do that.¡± ¡°How would you know?¡± ¡°Because I''ve known you for three years.¡± ¡°Yet, I''ve always regarded you as a man,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°You can continue perceiving me as a man.¡± ¡°What I''m trying to say is that I''ve never considered you a friend. My n was to destroy you if I couldn''t get my hands on you!¡± Thalia enunciated. ¡°How about now?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia stared nkly at Natasha, unable to conjure a response at that moment. Even if I were to disregard the rtionship I have with Anthony, Natasha is still my savior! I can''t do such a thing! Thalia was overwhelmed by mixed emotions as she stared at Natasha. I don''t like owing someone favors, especially if that person is nice to me. I don''t know how to repay them! With that in mind, Thalia said, ¡°Still, you''ve acted rashly. I''m willing to forget about everything that happened today. You may leave. I''ll pretend as if none of this happened, and I''ll keep my mouth shut!¡± ¡°Thalia, regardless of whether I''m speaking as your friend who you hadn''t met in three years or as the person sitting in front of you now, I think I know you well enough. You may seem carefree on the outside, but you''re actually a cautious person. Therefore, I deeply believe that you''re a worthy friend that I''m willing to sacrifice for. It doesn''t matter what I''ve done. What matters the most is that you''re worthy!¡± Natasha uttered. As soon as those words fell, Thalia lifted her bewildered gaze toward Natasha. I never thought a woman would say those words to me. The worst thing is that I find it hard to resist her! She''s so appealing, and I can''t help thinking about throwing myself at her... Yet, my rationality is telling me not to do so. Holding that thought, Thalia retracted her gaze and said, ¡°I know what you''re going to say to me. Yes. I promised to leave with you, but I never said when. Hence, I''m still keeping my word.¡± Natasha knitted her brows in response. Thalia gazed at Natasha and added, ¡°Shadow Seeker, you''ve already saved my life once. This time around, I''m determined to go ahead with my n, regardless of whether I''m doing it for you or for myself. If I''m lucky enough to retrieve the antidote, I''ll fulfill the promise I made. If I can''t get my hands on the antidote...¡± Thalia paused before continuing, ¡°Well, I have no regrets.¡± Natasha couldn''t help but knit her brows even tighter while looking at Thalia. Meanwhile, Miguel''s car arrived outside, and he parked not far behind Keh''s car. Four of them were in the car, and when they saw Keh''s car in front of them, one of them said, ¡°We''re here!¡± After that, they kept looking outside the car. ¡°Where have they gone to?¡± Denise asked. ¡°It''s such a huge area. They could be anywhere!¡± Benjamin eximed. The four of them continued looking out the window to scan the surroundings. Right then, Anthony said, ¡°Benjamin, let''s split up and look for them. Report back to each other if there''s any news!¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Denise asked. Anthony nced at her and answered, ¡°You should stay in the car with Miguel. If you guys see Daddy and Nating back, let us know immediately.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Denise knew they merely wanted to keep her safe, so she had no choice but to nod and reply, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Master, I should follow you,¡± Miguel said to Anthony. ¡°That''s not necessary. Stay in the car and protect Denise. We''ll be back in no time,¡± Anthony answered. Miguel threw a nce at Denise before nodding. ¡°Be careful, Master.¡± Anthony nodded. With that, the two boys got out of the car. Anthony stood next to the car and said to Benjamin, ¡°You check the back, and I''ll check the front. Let''s meet up here after a few minutes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin responded. Right as Benjamin was about to leave, he heard Anthony saying, ¡°Hey, Benjamin.¡± Benjamin turned around to ask, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Boss'' men could be nearby. We might''ve already exposed ourselves that day, so you should be careful,¡± Anthony urged. Benjamin smiled when he heard that. ¡°I know. Don''t worry.¡± Anthony nodded. In the next second, Benjamin pulled the hood of his hoodie over his head to hide his face. ¡°I''ll go now. You should watch your back as well,¡± Benjamin said coolly. Anthony nodded at his brother. With that, Benjamin turned around and walked toward the back. Anthony then looked at the car in front of him and walked ahead. At that moment, Keh was staring at the coffee shop from inside his car. He would also scan the surroundings from time to time warily. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared before his eyes. Keh was stunned when he saw Anthony striding ahead. What is he doing here? Seeing that Natasha and Thalia were still conversing in the coffee shop, Keh quickly got out of his car and approached Anthony. ¡°Anthony!¡± Keh shouted as he was walking. Anthony was searching along the way when he suddenly heard someone shouting behind him. He froze for a moment before gradually turning his head around. There, he saw Keh standing nearby. ¡°Hey, Daddy...¡± Anthony gazed at Keh. Keh narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Anthony looked around before shifting his gaze back toward Keh. ¡°I... I came here for a stroll! It''s such a coincidence to see you here, Daddy!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you take me for a fool?¡± Keh sneered. ¡°Daddy, we''re in a foreign ce. Please be more civilized to avoid gettingughed at.¡± ¡°Did you follow us here?¡± Keh stared at Anthony. Knowing that he was already busted, Anthony knew there was no point in lying anymore. ¡°I was worried about Nat, so I came along...¡± Right then, they heard a loud sounding from the direction of the coffee shop. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 At that moment, Keh and Anthony were staring in the direction of the coffee shop. They saw a few employees huddled together, trying to stop something but unsure of what to do. Natasha''s and Thalia''s figures were vaguely spotted in the middle. Most importantly, there was a mess on the floor. Keh paused momentarily as though he had noticed something before rushing inside. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy,¡± Anthony called out. Then, as he stared in the direction his father left, he saw Natasha''s figure through the floor-to-ceiling window. After muttering ¡°Nat,¡± he realized something as well and darted into the building. At the same time, he contacted Benjamin. ¡°I found Daddy and Nat. They''re in the coffee shop near the car. Come quickly.¡± Upon hanging up the phone, he chased after Keh. Currently, in the cafe, Thalia was struggling in agony. She had flipped over the table, causing the floor to be nketed in sharp, broken pieces of various objects. Some employees were screaming, and some were shouting they were going to call the police. One guy seemed to be interested in helping as he stepped forward, but in reality, he just grabbed Thalia forcefully. Upon seeing that, Natasha narrowed her eyes and pped his hand away. The male employee turned to Natasha with a frown. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don''t touch her!¡± Natasha barked coldly. ¡°She''s definitely a drug addict! I''m sending her to the police station!¡± ¡°She''s just sick!¡± ¡°I''ve seen drug addicts before, and they all act like her when they''re having withdrawals! You can''t lie to me!¡± The man tried to grab Thalia again, but Natasha used her body to block his path and gazed at him icily. ¡°Don''t you dare touch her again!¡± While the man was clearly intimidated by her, he refused to back down. ¡°Don''t me me for what I''ll do if you don''t step away!¡± Just as he tried to make a move against her, someone seized his hand, startling him. Upon turning back, he saw an angry Keh glowering at him and saying, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the man questioned. Keh sneered silently and tightened his grip. It caused the man so much pain that his face twisted in agony. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!¡± Meanwhile, Thalia was still doing her best to control herself. Natasha turned to Keh and said, ¡°Don''t make a big deal out of this, Keh! Right now, what''s most important is Thalia!¡± In response, Keh nced at the male employee and spat coldly, ¡°Consider yourself lucky today. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let this slide easily!¡± Then he pushed the man away, causing thetter to fall to the ground. The man was upset, of course, but he didn''t have the nerve to do anything but re at Keh. At the same time, Anthony approached the male employee and kicked thetter''s leg because he saw what had transpired. How dare he bully Thalia and my mommy! He''s practically asking for death! Surprised, the employee stared at the boy. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before he could utter another word, he saw the murderous intent in Keh''s eyes and sealed his mouth shut. Natasha didn''t want to make a big fuss out of the situation, so she spoke to the employees. ¡°Everyone, she''s just sick. That''s why she identally broke your stuff. We''llpensate double for the losses we incurred. Everyone will get a share of thatpensation. If you''re willing to ept my offer, please stand back right now.¡± The employees exchanged nces with each other before turning away. They weren''t going to say no to that. ¡°Help me out, Keh,¡± Natasha requested. In response, Keh nodded. Meanwhile, Thalia was still struggling to endure the pain. ¡°Let me help you, Thalia!¡± said Natasha. Tremblingly, Thalia nestled in the corner. ¡°I-I''m in so much pain! It''s so painful!¡± ¡°I know. Let me help you. The pain will be gone soon...¡± Slowly, Natasha stepped toward her friend. Anthony was bbergasted by the scene. While I don''t know what exactly happened, I think this is why Thalia''s attitude toward me changed so much! Then, he noticed something and eximed, ¡°Thalia!¡± Just a second ago, Thalia was still curling in the corner. Then, without warning, she grabbed a ss shard on the floor and shed her arm. ¡°Thalia!¡± Immediately, Natasha removed the ss shard from the woman''s hand, but it was toote. A long streak of blood appeared on Thalia''s delicate arm. As blood flowed out of her limb, Thalia closed her eyes, looking as though she was feeling better. Afraid that her friend would do something dangerous again, Natasha knocked Thalia out by hitting thetter''s nape. Upon seeing that, Anthony stepped closer to them and asked, ¡°What''s going on, Nat?¡± ¡°We''ll talk more after sending Thalia home!¡± Natasha replied. The boy nodded. Out of nowhere, Spencer busted into the coffee shop. The instant he saw Thalia lying on the ground with a bloodied arm, he dashed toward her with widened eyes. ¡°Thalia!¡± At the moment, Thalia had passed out. ¡°Bring her back first, Spencer!¡± Natasha urged. He nodded, picked Thalia up, and sprinted outside. Natasha followed. Just as Benjamin and Denise arrived at the entrance, they opened the door because they saw Spencer running toward them with Thalia in his arms. ¡°Over here.¡± Natasha opened the door to the car. In response, Spencer carried Thalia into the vehicle. The moment Natasha turned her line of sight to behind her, Anthony spoke. ¡°We''ll take care of things here, Nat. You should leave with them first.¡± She nodded, jumped into the car, and left with Spencer. Benjamin and Denise stood at the entrance, feeling confused. It wasn''t until Natasha left that they returned to their senses and turned to their older brother. ¡°What''s going on? What happened to Thalia?¡± Shaking his head, Anthony answered with a serious expression, ¡°I really don''t know. Although, I think we''ll learn the truth soon enough...¡± The trio was silent, seeming as if they had understood something without exchanging another word. Soon, Keh approached them and swept his gaze across the children as well as Miguel. Miguel shifted his line of sight away in response. I don''t know anything, I didn''t see anything, and I have nothing to do with this. Upon approaching Keh, Denise grabbed his hand and inquired, ¡°What happened to Thalia, Daddy? What''s going on?¡± He frowned and stared at her. ¡°Why would I know about another woman''s matters? Nat refrained me from doing so, you know!¡± That rendered the little girl speechless. His excuse is wless. I don''t think I can get any information out of him. Seeing that she had stopped speaking, Keh announced, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Suddenly, Anthony recalled something and stared into the coffee shop. ¡°What about the mess inside?¡± ¡°I''ve taken care of it. Let''s leave!¡± Then they returned home in the same car. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 In the car, Spencer''s eyes were trained on Thalia as he held her hand, showing no signs of loosening his grip anytime soon. Natasha drove at lightning speed, wishing that the car could grow wings and fly back. She sped all the way, flooring the gas pedal throughout the entire drive. Although she knew that Thalia would be fine when thetter woke after passing out, she understood that kind of agony all too well. For that reason, she was still very much anxious. Even when they reached the castle, Thalia remained unconscious. After bringing the car to a stop, Natasha scrutinized Spencer''s worried countenance before advising, ¡°Spencer, if you truly care about Thalia, don''t relent and give her any opportunity to do such a thing!¡± Spencer held her gaze. ¡°I don''t want to relent either. But then, I don''t want to see her in even greater pain.¡± ¡°I don''t know what happened between you both, but you must make her stay here at present, even if it means lying to her! Today, she merely shed her arm with a ss fragment, but the next time, it might be her wrist instead!¡± Natasha warned. Upon hearing that, Spencer snapped his eyes up to her. Natasha merely shed him a smile. ¡°Don''t be surprised. I, too, had such a thought when the poison within me red up.¡± Spencer pressed his lips into a thin line. Indescribable torment and conflict stained his devilish features. ¡°Come on, let''s bring her back to her room,¡± Natasha urged. Spencer carried Thalia as though she was a precious treasure, carefully shielding her in his arms. He took her upstairs to her room. Only after they had settled Thalia and dealt with her injury did Natasha''s heart that had been lodged in her throat finally settle back into her chest. She then turned to Spencer and stated, ¡°There''s one more thing I think I should tell you.¡± Lifting his eyes, Spencer looked at her. ¡°If it weren''t for the re-up this time, she would have most likely gone to seek Boss out alone,¡± Natasha divulged. That stunned Spencer to the core. ¡°Therefore, it''s your decision whether to have her stay.¡± Having said that, Natasha retracted her gaze. Thereafter, she spun on her heel and walked out. In other words, she was giving them some space alone. As the door mmed close, Spencer''s eyes fell on Thalia, the look in them growing increasingly intense. Outside, Natasha found a quiet spot and sat down. Her eyes were fixed on an area as though she was lost in contemtion. At the same time, it also appeared as though she was spacing out. Under the sunlight, her striking face was rendered extraordinarily aloof. At that precise moment, Dave returned from outside and happened to catch sight of her. Startled for a moment, he asked, ¡°Why are you sitting here alone? Where''s Keh?¡± As his voice drifted into her ears, Natasha looked up at him and forced a smile. ¡°He''s probably out and will be back very soon!¡± Hearing that, Dave bobbed his head. Then, he studied her closely. ¡°So, is something wrong with you?¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°You don''t look like you''re fine,¡± Dave pressed on. Natasha pondered for a while before she raised her eyes and pinned them on the man. ¡°Can I ask you for a favor, Dave?¡± Since it was rare for her to speak to him in such a solemn manner, Dave was exceedingly curious to know what exactly she wanted to say. He nodded. ¡°What is it? As long as it''s within my capabilities, I''ll be more than d to help!¡± ¡°I heard from Benjamin that you have an armory.¡± In response, Dave bobbed his head. ¡°Yes, that''s right. What about it?¡± Natasha pursed her lips lightly. ¡°Can I have a tour of it?¡± Following her request, Dave narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°Of course. But are you also interested in such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha fibbed. s, her expression and tone didn''t quite match her answer. Dave eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Okay, then. I''ll have Keh bring you overter.¡± When Natasha heard that, she ventured, ¡°Can''t I go by myself?¡± Dave nced at her. ¡°Your intention isn''t as simple as a mere tour, yes?¡± At that, Natasha chuckled. ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°I can only say that you''re indeed bad at lying!¡± Dave replied. Ultimately, Natasha nodded in admission. ¡°All right. I actually want a self-defense weapon.¡± ¡°Self-defense?¡± Dave eyeballed her, still dubious about her im. ¡°Can I?¡± Natasha questioned directly. Dave''s eyes remained fixed on her. ¡°Does Keh know about this?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natasha admitted honestly. A frown marred Dave''s countenance as he scrutinized her. ¡°It''s because I don''t want him to know that I''m speaking to you about this personally. If it isn''t possible, forget that I ever mentioned it,¡± Natasha said, her eyes never once leaving him. Dave mulled it over for some time before turning his gaze back to her. ¡°Okay, I''ll get you a weapon later.¡± Natasha was momentarily taken aback, but she didn''t ask further questions, merely murmuring, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I only have one condition before doing so,¡± Dave amended. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You can''t turn the gun on yourself,¡± Dave asserted. Upon hearing that, Natasha abruptly burst into giggles. Her joy made for a mesmerizing sight. ¡°Don''t tell me you thought I wanted tomit suicide?¡± ¡°Well, no, but one can''t be too careful.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not at that level yet. Even if it''s for the sake of the triplets and Keh, I''ll go all out to continue living!¡± Natasha vowed. At that, Dave bobbed his head. ¡°That''s great. I understand now. I''ll give you a weapon soon.¡± ¡°What about Keh, then?¡± ¡°I''ll keep it a secret from him temporarily,¡± Dave promised. ¡°Thank you!¡± Natasha eximed. ¡°No worries. It''s nothing,¡± Dave replied. In response, Natasha inclined her head at him. Subsequently, Dave shot her a questioning look. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll go and get busy first.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Natasha shed him a faint smile. With a final look at her, Dave withdrew his gaze. He whirled around and headed into the house. After he had left, Natasha remained sitting on the stool outside. She stared into the distance, still thinking about something or other. Dave dragged his feet until he reached the door. It wasn''t until then that he nced back over his shoulder in Natasha''s direction with an indescribably cryptic look in his eyes. A whileter, he again retracted his gaze before turning around and heading in. Shortly after, Keh and the triplets came back. As soon as the car came to a stop, they all spotted Natasha and headed toward her right away. ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Nat!¡± The triplets sprinted over to her. Denise threw herself into Natasha''s arms before gazing up at the latter. ¡°Nat!¡± Meanwhile, Natasha looked down at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Frowning, Denise asked, ¡°What exactly is wrong with Thalia?¡± At that subject, Natasha''s brows furrowed. ¡°Don''t tell me, you''ve got no idea either, Nat!¡± Denise added. ¡°Who else said that?¡± ¡°Daddy. He said you don''t allow him to concern himself with other women''s affairs!¡± Denise groused. Hearing that, Natasha lifted her eyes and swung her gaze to Keh. Walking right over, Keh sat down next to her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Well? Isn''t that the truth?¡± With her eyes on him, Natasha forced a smile. Keh proceeded to turn to the triplets. ¡°Listen up. I''ll settle the score with the three of youter for secretly following me out. Now, return to your rooms first. I''ve got something to discuss with Nat.¡± ¡°We''ve also got something to ask her!¡± Denise argued. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°In that case, let''s wait for our turns, okay?¡± Keh proposed. ¡°Daddy, we were the ones who first asked a question. You should wait for your turn instead, no?¡± Denise retorted. His brows creasing, Keh stepped forward and pinched her on the cheek. ¡°You should be directing your question to the right person. The answer isn''t here.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Denise!¡± Just then, Anthony shook his head at her. Denise jerked her head back and nced at her brothers before giving up. ¡°Daddy, Nat, we''re going upstairs first!¡± Anthony dered. In turn, Natasha inclined her head at him. Anthony got to his feet and headed into the house. Seeing that, Benjamin and Denise followed suit. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 After the triplets left, Denise caught up to Anthony. ¡°Tony, you''re giving up just like this without any ns to ask further?¡± While walking, Anthony countered, ¡°If not? Can you get an answer out of them?¡± At a loss for words, Denise quickened her pace to match her brother''s speed. ¡°But there''s even lesser hope of us getting an answer if we don''t ask!¡± ¡°In that case, we''ll just stop asking.¡± Denise''s brows scrunched together. ¡°So, you''re really giving up?¡± Without warning, Anthony abruptly halted in his tracks and snapped his head back to stare at her. ¡°Giving up doesn''t exist in my vocabry!¡± Denise was stumped for a moment. ¡°What, then?¡± ¡°Then, we''ll naturally do this another way,¡± Benjamin interjected, stepping forward and resting a hand on her shoulder. Faltering, Denise eyed both her brothers. ¡°So, how are we going to do that?¡± Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°We''ll need your help in this.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Denise arched a brow. ¡°When Thalia wakes up, ask her about it and see what she says,¡± Benjamin suggested. At once, Denise was rendered speechless. ¡°Are you sure this is another way and not you making me cannon fodder?¡± Benjamin snapped his eyes up and stole a nce at Anthony. Subsequently, his gaze fell on Denise. ¡°Tony has some conflict with Thalia, so he definitely wouldn''t do it. Thus, you''re the only person left.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Denise demanded. ¡°It goes without saying that I have something else to do!¡± Benjamin fibbed. ¡°What is it?¡± Denise pressed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Benjamin''s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Well...¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Can''t I know about it?¡± Denise questioned with her gaze boring into his eyes. ¡°Of course, you can. It''s just that...¡± ¡°Hah! You can''t think of any excuses, so you don''t know what to say, right?¡± Denise huffed. Benjamin merely looked at her, not quite sure what to say for a moment. ¡°Just admit it if you''re treating me as cannon fodder, Ben. What''s the point in having it so high- sounding and justified?¡± Denise scoffed. That left Benjamin without a retort. ¡°That''s not true.¡± ¡°If so, why don''t you go instead, Ben?¡± Denise proposed. Words promptly eluded Benjamin. At that exact moment, Anthony chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Ben has something else to do.¡± Both Benjamin and Denise jerked their heads back at him. Anthony hooked a finger at them, upon which they leaned close to him. He then bent and whispered something into their ears. After Benjamin and Denise heard that, understanding gradually showed in their gazes. ¡°Do you both understand?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I do, but will it really work?¡± Denise wondered. ¡°Let''s just try it. Perhaps it might work,¡± Benjamin asserted. Upon hearing that, Denise bobbed her head in acquiescence. ¡°All right, then.¡± In the room, Thalia slowly roused. No sooner had she opened her eyes than two little heads leaned close to her. ¡°You''re awake?¡± ¡°How are you feeling, Thalia? Are you okay?¡± As Thalia looked at Benjamin and Denise before her, she felt her head spinning. However, she swiftly recovered. She made to sit up, upon which Denise hastily hurried forward and helped to support her. Noticing that she was in a familiar room, Thalia frowned. ¡°Why am I here?¡± ¡°Spencer and Nat brought you back!¡± Denise answered. At the mention of Natasha''s name, Thalia slowly remembered the chain of events that transpired before she fell unconscious. Just then, Benjamin asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling better now?¡± In response, Thalia nodded. ¡°Yeah. I''m fine.¡± She swept her gaze around the room, yet Benjamin and Denise were the only ones present. There was no sign of Anthony. A trace of disappointment flittered across her eyes. At that precise moment, the door was pushed open. On the heels of that, Spencer stepped in. When he saw that Thalia had regained consciousness, he immediately rushed over. ¡°You''re awake?¡± The sight of the man had Thalia''s expression change in a sh. Dipping her eyes, she replied icily, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I''ll check you over!¡± While saying that, Spencer reached out to take her pulse. Unfortunately, Thalia dodged when his hand was inches away from hers. ¡°I''m fine,¡± she stated coldly. Spencer''s eyes remained fixed on her, his brows knitting together. ¡°Thank you for the help. If there''s nothing else, please excuse me!¡± As Thalia spoke, she got out of bed and put on her shoes to leave. Seeing that, Denise hugged her without dy. ¡°Thalia! Where are you going?¡± When Thalia turned her eyes to Denise, her gaze instantly gentled. ¡°This is DX''s territory, so it''s somewhat inappropriate for me to be here. I''m going back to where I belong.¡± ¡°But Darz isn''t here. Do you really want to leave?¡± Denise argued. Thalia said nothing to that. At the side, Benjamin interjected, ¡°Exactly, Thalia! You aren''t fully recovered yet. As such, we''ll all worry if you leave. Besides, Mr. Dave definitely wouldn''t say anything about it. Just stay and rest here!¡± ¡°Even if no one says anything, it doesn''t mean that I should stay shamelessly. One should know her ce,¡± Thalia countered. The instant her words rang out, both Benjamin and Denise swung their gazes at Spencer behind them. Right then, the man had his eyes lowered, and his brows scrunched together deeply. Even an idiot would be able to catch Thalia''s drift, so he was certainly no exception. Benjamin and Denise frantically shot him looks, but Spencer merely stood there silently. That had them both beside themselves. Gah! Why is he just so dense? ¡°Okay, take good care of yourselves. I''ll be leaving first,¡± Thalia murmured. After putting on her shoes, she got up and walked away. ¡°Thalia!¡± Still, Denise tried to persuade her to stay. At that exact moment, Spencer suddenly lifted his eyes and trained them in Thalia''s direction. He headed toward her with great strides. Grabbing at her, he yanked her back. In the next heartbeat, she fell right into his arms. Thalia gaped at the man in front of her, stunned for a second. At that very instant, Spencer was also staring straight at her. His gaze flickered, and he said to the two children nearby him in a low voice, ¡°I''ve got something to discuss with Thalia.¡± As soon as Benjamin and Denise heard that, his meaning dawned upon them. ¡°In that case, we''ll go out first. Take your time chatting!¡± Denise urged. Thereafter, the two children astutely left. After going out the door, they even thoughtfully closed it behind them. Denise stole a final peek of the scene in the room, the corners of her mouth lifting. By then, only the two adults were left in the room. ring at the man in front of her, Thalia struggled to break free from his embrace. ¡°Let go of me!¡± s, Spencer was hugging her too tightly. With a frown marring her countenance, Thalia glowered at him. ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡± Spencer gazed at her. ¡°I don''t know what I''m doing either... But I know I don''t want to let you go!¡± Thalia was momentarily startled. As she stared into his eyes, she almost believed him if it weren''t for the fact that she knew him too well. Averting her gaze, she started, ¡°Since there''s no possibility of a rtionship between us, Spencer, stop giving me hope and dashing my hopes time and again. I''m sick of such a game. Now, I don''t want to y it anymore... Mmph!¡± In the next second, Spencer captured her lips without warning. Thalia was wholly floored, her eyes going as wide as saucers. If it weren''t for the warmth on her lips, she would even assume that she was dreaming. Spencer kissed her at length, his forcefulness threaded with a hint of care as though he had a priceless treasure in his arms. When she gathered her wits about her and wanted to break free, he held her tightly and deepened the kiss. In the end, Thalia was gradually defeated by his tenderness. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 An indeterminate time passed before Spencer slowly loosened his grip on Thalia. Thalia stared at him with aplex look in her eyes, saying nary a word. Looking back at her, Spencer gently toyed with her hair. ¡°Thalia, don''t leave me again, okay?¡± Thalia''s eyes were fixed on him, her voice hoarse. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Pursing his lips, Spencer bore his eyes into her. ¡°You know what? After you left that day, my heart abruptly felt hollow. Never had I been so afraid. Thalia, you''ve already upied my heart completely, leaving no room for me to think about anything else.¡± As Thalia listened to him, her expression gradually gentled, and delight showed on her face. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia deliberated for a moment, but she couldn''t think of any such instance. He rejected me in the past and used exceedingly cruel methods, but he had never lied to me. At that thought, hope shone in her eyes. Spencer looked down at her, his gaze loving beyond words. ¡°I don''t think I''d ever forgive myself if anything were to happen to you out there. Therefore, don''t leave anymore, okay? Stay by my side, and let me take care of you!¡± Undeniably, his words moved Thalia. After all, he had never said such a thing to her. At that very moment, she felt that she would have no regrets even if she were to die then. With her eyes pinned on him, she admitted hoarsely, ¡°But I don''t want you to see me when I''m in the throes of a re-up. I''d be too unsightly. I want to leave you my most wonderful image. Even if I die, I''d still be that beautiful woman!¡± ¡°You''re not unsightly, not in the least! No matter how you look, you''ll always be the most beautiful to me. Also, trust in me. I''ll definitely find a way to cure you. I promise!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! If I can''t cure you, I''ll depart this life with you at the time,¡± Spencer vowed. Hearing that, Thalia quickly shot her hand out and pped it over his mouth. ¡°I trust you, but I don''t want you to say such a thing!¡± Thalia chided. Spencer reached out and pulled her hand down, his gaze on her tender. ¡°Stay, won''t you?¡± A long moment passed before Thalia finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At once, a smile bloomed on Spencer''s face. In the next second, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. His grip on her was indescribably tight. Sensing the force of his hug, Thalia smiled as well. That''s true. Putting aside his medical skills, I''m already content that I can spend myst days on earth with him, even if he can''t cure me. In my entire life, I had been abandoned and picked on. For the sake of survival, I did a lot of things, both good and bad. But now that my life ising to an end, I want to really live for myself for once. With that thought in mind, she hugged the man back, tears shimmering in her lovely eyes. Outside, Benjamin and Denise were still waiting for the two adults to finish their discussion. ¡°Say, the two of them aren''t having a row, right?¡± Benjamin was slightly worried. On the contrary, Denise alternated between studying her nails and smoothing her hair. Seeing that her brother was fretful, she assured, ¡°No. Don''t worry!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°It''s evident from the expression on Spencer''s face when we left the room,¡± Denise revealed. However, Benjamin was still puzzled. ¡°What expression was on his face?¡± ¡°Well... the expression of hoping to salvage things immediately!¡± Denise concluded. ¡°For real?¡± Benjamin asked with a slight frown, still a touch skeptical. In response, Denise eximed, ¡°Of course! Spencer strode forward and grabbed Thalia. Wasn''t that obvious enough?¡± While at that, he almost hugged her. Unfortunately, Benjamin proceeded to put forth an even more ridiculous question. ¡°How is he grabbing her an obvious sign? Aren''t you worried that they''d get physical with each other?¡± Denise was struck dumb. ¡°That''s impossible. Thalia is injured right now. How could Spencer possibly get physical with her?¡± ¡°What if Thalia were to make the first move, then?¡± Benjamin pressed. ¡°Even so, he wouldn''t fight back. He would only dodge!¡± ¡°Hence, there''s still a possibility of them getting physical, right?¡± Benjamin insisted. Denise was utterly speechless. Argh! How should I exin it to him? Holding his gaze, she bobbed her head. ¡°Yes. While that possibility exists, it isn''t the normal development of things.¡± ¡°That''s not necessarily true!¡± Shooting daggers at him, Denise was so incensed that she nodded. Verily, she wasn''t in the mood to continue arguing with him anymore. ¡°Fine. Whatever you say, Ben!¡± At longst, Benjamin likewise bobbed his head. Subsequently, he leaned close to the door and perked up his ears. ¡°There''s no movement inside.¡± This time, Denise didn''t even bother to lift her head. ¡°That''s because they aren''t fighting.¡± Benjamin then nced back over his shoulder. ¡°Shall we knock on the door and ask?¡± The instant Denise heard that, she snapped her eyes up at him. ¡°Don''t do anything impulsive, Ben! This might be the time when their rtionship is warming up. Don''t ruin things!¡± ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Benjamin retorted. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± Denise arched a brow. ¡°It''s not that I don''t believe you. I just find it hard to believe,¡± Benjamin countered. ¡°How about a bet?¡± Denise suggested. ¡°What do you want to bet about?¡± ¡°We''ll bet whether they''re making up in the room or their rtionship is deteriorating,¡± Denise replied. Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure! Let''s have a bet!¡± ¡°All right, then. I bet their rtionship would have undoubtedly improved when theye out!¡± ¡°I bet that''s impossible!¡± ¡°Okay, let''s just wait and see!¡± Denise dered. ¡°I shall wait and see!¡± Benjamin bobbed his head and also started waiting patiently. Time crawled as the minutes ticked past. Just when they were at the end of their patience, the door was suddenly opened from the inside. At that, the two children instantly swung their gazes in that direction. Spencer and Thalia walked out from the room. They both looked at each other and even exchanged a smile. At that sight, Benjamin and Denise simrly shared a look. Then, they swiftly hurried over to the couple. ¡°Thalia!¡± When Thalia saw that the two children were still outside the door, she trained her eyes on them. ¡°You''re both still here?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°How could we rest easy withoutying eyes on you?¡± Denise quipped. Her endearing expression had Thalia reach out and tap the tip of her nose. ¡°You''re the best!¡± Thatpliment had Denise giggling in delight before regarding her solemnly. ¡°Are you still leaving, Thalia?¡± Thalia looked up at Spencer before shifting her gaze back to the two children. She shook her head. ¡°You''re really not leaving anymore?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Indeed!¡± Thalia assured. A grin stretched Denise''s face from ear to ear, and she crowed, ¡°This is more like it! With this, we don''t need to worry anymore!¡± At the side, Spencer watched as they rejoiced before interjecting, ¡°You guys go ahead and talk. I''ll make a trip to theboratory.¡± In response, Thalia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Remember to rest,¡± Spencer ordered. ¡°I will.¡± Spencer smiled at her before heading toward theboratory. Noticing that they had been flirting, Benjamin was entirely stumped. Only when Spencer had left did he venture, ¡°What''s with the two of you, Thalia?¡± Speaking of that, Thalia drawled, ¡°What''s with the two of us?¡± ¡°No, I mean, weren''t you both fighting?¡± ¡°Were we?¡± Thalia asked in return. ¡°Were you not?¡± Benjamin did exactly the same. In the end, Thalia burst intoughter. ¡°You remembered wrongly. I''ve got no recollection of any such thing!¡± Words eluded Benjamin. At that precise moment, Denise quirked a brow at Benjamin. ¡°IQ doesn''t equate to EQ, Ben. Am I not right?¡± Nheless, Benjamin maintained an elegant smile on his face. ¡°Truly, a woman''s mind is unfathomable!¡± Thalia eyed them curiously. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. We just had a bet, and Ben lost miserably. Anyway, that isn''t important. What happened to you in the coffee shop earlier, Thalia?¡± Denise questioned, staring right at her. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Thalia was taken aback to hear Denise''s words. She knew they would ask questions but hadn''t figured out how to answer them yet. What should I tell them? She noticed Anthony walking past her and called out, ¡°Anthony!¡± Hearing his name being called, Anthony halted in his tracks and turned over his shoulder. Thalia immediately gave him a smile. However, Anthony walked away as if he did not see or hear her. Seeing that, Thalia parted her lips to say something but ended up letting out a helpless sigh. ¡°Anthony is still mad at me!¡± Denise stared at Anthony''s retreating figure and nodded. ¡°Yes. After failing to find you at the hotel that day, Tony went home and locked himself in his room for a long time. He ignored everyone and refused to say a word.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thalia looked down at Denise as aplicated look shed across her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Denise bobbed her head eagerly. ¡°Of course! If you don''t believe me, ask Ben!¡± Thalia nced at Benjamin, who shot her a curt and stern nod. The smile on Thalia''s lips disappeared as she muttered under her breath, ¡°It looks like I''ve hurt him with my words.¡± ¡°So we need to find out what happened. Thalia, what''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly say that to Anthony?¡± Benjamin asked, his gaze fixed on her. Hearing that, Denise trained her gaze on Thalia and inclined her head. ¡°Yes. If you make yourself clear, Tony won''t be mad anymore.¡± Thalia lowered her gaze and replied despondently, ¡°It''s not necessary. Anthony is a verypetitive person and wouldn''t tolerate anyone speaking ill of him.¡± ¡°I don''t think so¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t want to talk about it. I''m tired and want to go to bed. You should leave,¡± Thalia said as she spun around on her heels and made her way back to her room, shutting the door behind her. ¡°Thalia!¡± Denise cried out as she took one step forward, but the door had already been closed. Denise had to swallow the rest of her words. She blinked her eyes twice innocently before turning to Benjamin. ¡°Did we just get brushed off?¡± Benjamin sighed and stared at the closed door. He said helplessly, ¡°Isn''t that obvious? She''s avoiding the topic.¡± ¡°She''s a better actress than I am,¡± Denise remarked. ¡°Let''s go. Since we can''t get her to tell us anything, we should resort to Tony''s tactics,¡± Benjamin urged. ¡°That''s the only way,¡± Denise agreed. They then left. Thalia leaned against the door and pressed her ear to it in an attempt to hear the noise outside. She heaved a sigh of relief once it was quiet once more. Opening the door cautiously, she peered outside to make sure there was no one there before shutting the door firmly. She then pulled out her phone to text Natasha: The kids asked me about it. What should I tell them? After a long wait, she still didn''t receive any reply. Thalia gazed at the door, afraid that the two little ones would return. In the end, shey down in bed and pretended to sleep. That way, they wouldn''t trouble her anymore. Meanwhile, Anthony headed straight to Spencer''sb. Spencer was busy fiddling with something on his board. When someone knocked on the door, he didn''t bother looking up and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Anthony pushed the door open and walked into theb. ¡°What is it?¡± Spencer asked without lifting his head. Without a word, Anthony went over and sat across from him. As there was no response for a long time, Spencer looked up and was startled to see Anthony. ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Anthony asked. Spencer looked down and continued fiddling with his experiment. In a low voice, he inquired, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°What happened to Thalia?¡± Anthony cut straight to the chase after a brief deliberation. Spencer paused momentarily before continuing with his work. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Don''t pretend you don''t know anything. I may be young, but I''m not like my peers, who can be easily brushed off with poor excuses. I saw everything with my own eyes back in that coffee shop. Without a valid exnation, I refuse to believe that nothing happened,¡± Anthony said firmly, fixing his unwavering gaze on Spencer. Spencer pursed his lips and said nothing. Anthony continued, ¡°That day, the bathroom door was broken. It was the same situation as yesterday, right?¡± Spencer remained silent, but he was obviously distracted as he wasn''t focused on handling his apparatus. I have to admit that Anthony is smart. I can''t brush him off easily. The more stubborn he was, the more patient Anthony got. ¡°Is something wrong with her health?¡± Hearing that, Spencer paused in his tracks and looked at Anthony hesitantly. He knew how much Thalia adored the kids. She would rather upset Anthony than reveal the truth to them, so he wasn''t in a position to divulge the truth. Spencer looked away and bit back his words. ¡°What did you want to say?¡± Anthony urged. Perhaps he''ll spill if I question him incessantly. Spencer looked up, his handsome face calm. ¡°There''s nothing to reveal. Didn''t you have a fallout with her? Why are you still concerned about her?¡± Anthony froze. Even though he didn''t anticipate Spencer''s question, he responded quickly, ¡°Those are two different issues. I simply want to know what you''re keeping from me.¡± Spencer raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°So, you''re not worried about her but interested in what we kept from you?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Whatever you say. I just what to know what is going on.¡± Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°If something has happened to Thalia, what will you do?¡± Anthony''s frown deepened as he couldn''t tell if Spencer was being serious or merely teasing him. ¡°You were just trying to divert my attention with all that unnecessary talk, weren''t you, Spencer? Your response only confirms my suspicion.¡± ¡°So? What was your suspicion?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°She''s sick,¡± Anthony revealed. ¡°In fact, she''s seriously ill.¡± Spencer initially wanted to tease him, but the little boy looked serious. It also concerned Thalia, so he couldn''t bring himself to joke about it. ¡°My guess is correct, right?¡± Anthony asked calmly. Despite his age, he looked mature beyond his years. Spencer gazed at him wordlessly for a few moments before saying, ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t answer your question. You should ask her directly. That''s the best way to get answers to your doubts.¡± ¡°Spencer¡ª¡± ¡°Anthony, no matter what happened between you both or what she said, she only wanted to protect you. She never meant to harm you,¡± Spencer exined slowly. Anthony was taken aback by his response. ¡°All right. I need to get back to my experiment.¡± He was asking Anthony to leave. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Anthony gave Spencer onest look before getting up to leave. Before he could leave, he noticed what Anthony was doing and halted in his tracks. ¡°I have onest question,¡± Anthony stated. Spencer looked at him. ¡°What is your research about?¡± Anthony inquired. Spencer never expected that question. To be precise, he never expected Anthony to suddenly think of asking that. Anthony fixed his gaze on Spencer as though he had guessed something. Spencer pretended to cough before responding, ¡°You won''t understand even if I exin it to you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I won''t understand or that you can''t say anything?¡± Anthony asked. ncing at him, Spencer pursed his lips tightly. Strangely, talking to Anthony made him feel like he was talking to Keh. Right. It''s natural for Natasha and Keh''s kid to be a genius. I can''t treat him like a normal kid. ¡°You can think and interpret the matter however you want. It''s up to you.¡± With that, Spencer returned his attention to the apparatus. Anthony''s lips twitched. ¡°Thanks for telling me the truth.¡± He then turned to leave. When the door clicked shut, Spencer nced at the door. Whether or not Anthony knew the truth wasn''t important to Spencer. He was more inclined to reveal the truth to them. After all, they would eventually learn the truth, and it would be better for them to learn it sooner rather thanter. However, what he thought didn''t matter. He respected Natasha''s and Thalia''s decision. Thus, he looked down and resumed his experiment. When Anthony stepped out of theb, Benjamin and Denise immediately went up to him. ¡°Tony, how did it go?¡± Denise asked. Anthony pursed his lips in silence. Benjamin urged, ¡°Tony, what happened?¡± A long whileter, Anthony finally looked at them. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°If nothing happened, what''s with your expression?¡± Benjamin inquired. Anthony''s lips thinned. ¡°I was thinking that the truth might be even worse than we anticipated,¡± he exined. Hearing that, Benjamin chimed in, ¡°If it weren''t that serious, they wouldn''t have kept it a secret from us.¡± Anthony met his gaze. ¡°You think the same way, too?¡± ¡°Of course. Thalia''s reaction yesterday made it pretty clear. We may not know exactly what''s going on, but we can make an educated guess, can''t we?¡± Anthony''s gaze remained fixed on him. ¡°I tried to sound Spencer out earlier, and he didn''t deny it.¡± ¡°So is Thalia really sick?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure, but I have another suspicion.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Spencer''s experiment is rted to Thalia,¡± Anthony revealed. Benjamin pondered over his words. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°If it had nothing to do with Thalia''s illness, he wouldn''t have left her alone in her room and continued his research in theb. The only usible exnation is that his research is rted to Thalia,¡± Denise answered on behalf of Anthony. The boys turned their attention to her. ¡°What if it''s something else?¡± Benjamin guessed. ¡°We cannotpletely disregard the possibility that it could be something else, but that other thing must be more crucial than Thalia''s life. Otherwise, why would Spencer leave her alone in her room to conduct his experiment if Thalia is dying?¡± Denise questioned. Comprehension dawned on the boys. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°I only came to the same conclusion after I left theb. At first, I wasn''t certain if Spencer''s research was rted to Thalia''s illness. Now that Denise has spoken, we can be certain of it,¡± Anthony concurred. ¡°We are closer to the truth!¡± Benjamin eximed. Anthony inclined his head in agreement. Denise murmured, ¡°It''s strange how the closer we get to the truth, the more anxious I feel.¡± The boys looked at her. Denise gazed at them, worry etched on her tiny face. cing a hand on her chest, she added, ¡°I also have this feeling that there is something bigger waiting for us.¡± Denise''s instincts had always been urate. She had proven herself over the years. Benjamin extended his hand. ¡°Regardless of what lies ahead, we must confront it instead of evading it like cowards. That is part of the process of growing up.¡± Denise nodded obediently. ¡°I understand.¡± That very night, Spencer and Keh stood opposite each other in theb. ¡°When are we going to take action? I can''t wait anymore. If this goes on, they won''t be able to withstand the torture!¡± Spencer said in a low voice. Keh fired back, ¡°Do you think I''m just sitting here twiddling my thumbs?¡± ¡°Then how long do we have to wait?¡± ¡°Boss refuses to reveal his whereabouts and remained hidden. Yesterday, he happened to show up. If you hadn''t provoked Thalia, making her leave, perhaps we would have an oue by now,¡± Keh told him. Spencer paused in his motions before his brows furrowed together. ¡°I didn''t see thating!¡± Keh gazed at him. ¡°Spencer, our enemy isn''t an ordinary person. If we want to protect them, we must ensure that our minds are always alert and calm. Do you think I am not worried? I am just as tormented as you. No one knows when the poison will strike Natasha again. I am also anxious, but we have to wait until Boss reveals himself willingly.¡± ¡°What if he remains hidden?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Do you think he''ll reveal himself willingly?¡± Keh questioned in return. Spencer looked at him. ¡°Are you saying that...¡± Right then, Keh''s phone rang. He fished it out of his pocket and realized it was a call from Dave. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Good news, Keh. The fish has bitten the bait,¡± Dave reported. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, though the scheduled time falls at two in the morning tomorrow.¡± A smile nudged Keh''s lips. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°I''ll carry out our n, then.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Spencer gazed at Keh in anticipation. After the call ended, Keh turned to him. ¡°Speak of the devil. The fish has bitten the bait, and they agreed to meet at two in the morning. You can make the preparations.¡± Spencer grew excited. ¡°Is it urate?¡± ¡°I sacrificed twenty million worth of products to attract him. What do you think?¡± Keh responded with another question. Surprise shed across Spencer''s eyes. He quickly calmed down to analyze, ¡°ording to Vermillion Base''s finance, they will be here despite the danger. They can''t resist the temptation!¡± He gazed at Keh admiringly. ¡°I can''t believe you''re able to go that far.¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Keh was unfazed by Spencer''spliment and merely stared at thetter. ¡°Make sure to prep your men before the operation to avoid any unexpected event or ident from happeningter on.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll do that,¡± Spencer replied. ¡°That''s all, then.¡± With that, Keh got up to leave. ¡°Hold on,¡± Spencer piped up. Keh turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Spencer contemted for a few moments before looking at Keh and said, ¡°Anthony visited me today, seemingly trying to fish for information. I think he might''ve figured out something.¡± At the mention of that, Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°I just want to let you know that even though they are young, that doesn''t mean theyck endurance. Besides, they also have the right to know the truth.¡± ¡°This matter could drive even me and you mad, so why must the kids suffer too?¡± Spencer was slightly taken aback upon hearing that. ¡°You''ll understand when you have children in the future.¡± Keh didn''t linger after saying that. He got to his feet and left. Spencer narrowed his eyes as he watched Keh leave. Recalling matters rted to the operation, he stood up and went to make the necessary preparations. Upon exiting theboratory, Keh went straight to Natasha''s room. However, he saw Anthony walking toward him after taking a few steps forward. ¡°Daddy,¡± Anthony greeted. Keh nodded. ¡°Why aren''t you asleep sote at night?¡± ¡°I can''t sleep, so I went to Nat''s room to look for her, but she wasn''t there,¡± Anthony replied. Keh knitted his brows in response. ¡°She''s not in her room?¡± Anthony shook her head. ¡°Perhaps she''s taking a stroll outside. I''ll go and find her.¡± Keh spun on his heel and strode away after saying that. ¡°Daddy.¡± Just then, Anthony called out to him. Keh gazed at his son. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Anthony pondered briefly before uttering, ¡°When do you n to bring us shooting?¡± ¡°Anytime.¡± ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± Anthony asked. Keh fell into a momentary daze before replying, ¡°I''m not avable tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Keh feigned nonchnce and said, ¡°I have something to attend to with Dave tomorrow. I''m free to bring you shooting anytime after that.¡± ¡°May I know what will you be doing?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Perhaps you want to consider Dave''s suggestion to take over DX Group?¡± Keh raised his eyebrow. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°If you can''t, quit probing,¡± Keh uttered firmly. ¡°If that''s the case, you''re not a member of DX Group too!¡± ¡°But I''ll never do anything to harm DX Group.¡± ¡°I won''t either!¡± ¡°You won''t, but we can''t say the same for the force supporting you.¡± ¡°I will never tell them.¡± ¡°No one can guarantee that.¡± ¡°Fine. You simply don''t have faith in me, after all.¡± ¡°Kinship should not be an affecting factor in this matter. I need to follow the rules.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Anthony arched his brows in resignation. ¡°Rest earlier if there''s nothing else,¡± Keh reminded. ¡°I got it.¡± Keh nced at Anthony before turning around and leaving. After seeing Keh headed outside, Anthony lowered his gaze and immediately took out his phone to send a message in the group chat: Come to my room. Now. Meanwhile, Natasha sat outside the house, gazing up at the night sky and seemingly deeply absorbed in her thoughts. Keh finally found her after searching for some time. Tenderness filled his eyes the moment he saw her. He walked over and sat beside her. ¡°What''s the matter? You didn''t sit here long enough in the daytime?¡± he asked. Natasha looked sideways. She grinned when she saw Keh. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Anthony told me you weren''t in your room, so I came out here to look for you. What are you thinking about?¡± Natasha lifted her head, allowing her long hair to hang loosely on her back, and stared at the sky. ¡°I suddenly realized the night sky here is quite pretty.¡± Keh looked up as well and took in the countless dazzling stars adorning the sky. ¡°It is quite pretty,¡± he said. ¡°Do you think Grandpa is also gazing at this beautiful sky?¡± she asked. Keh shifted his gaze onto her, turned his body sideways, and ced one hand on her back. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you missing home?¡± Natasha held his gaze. ¡°Don''t you miss home?¡± He thought for a few seconds before answering, ¡°I didn''t have a ce to call home in the past. However, now that you mention this, I think I do miss home a little.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Nat, let''s get married when we return,¡± he announced all of a sudden. Natasha froze, her gaze still on him. ¡°I want to build a home with you. One that I will miss no matter where I go.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Keh, are you proposing to me right now?¡± ¡°If I say that I am, will you say yes?¡± Natasha stretched out her hand. ¡°What?¡± He stared nkly at her. ¡°Where''s the ring?¡± she said. Her long and slender fingers appeared exceptionally attractive. He furrowed his brows. ¡°How is this a marriage proposal if you don''t even have a ring?¡± Natasha teased him and was about to retract her arm. Unexpectedly, at that instant, Keh reached out to grasp her hand. The next second, he took out a ring from his pocket using his other hand. Without hesitation, he helped her put on the ring on her finger. Natasha was stunned when she looked down and saw the sparkling diamond ring. Then, she gazed up and bore her beautiful eyes into him. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°There''s no backing out from this now that you''ve epted the ring,¡± he uttered solemnly. Natasha regained her senses after a long while. ¡°When did you prepare the ring?¡± ¡°I did it right after you asked me the same question previously,¡± he answered. She hesitated to speak and, at the same time, couldn''t stop smiling ear to ear. ¡°Initially, I wanted to pick a more suitable asion or make this proposal more formal to provide you with the ceremonious vibe that should apany this significant moment. However, I couldn''t contain my urge just now. Nat, I''ve been waiting for you to ask me that question for so long.¡± He spoke softly while gazing at her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Natasha suddenlyughed upon hearing that. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you sure you''re not just taking advantage of the circumstances?¡± ¡°Perhaps a little.¡± He didn''t deny that. ¡°Still, I will seize every opportunity I have. If I can''t do it in one try, I''ll do it twice. If twice doesn''t do the trick, I''ll make ten attempts. I''ll keep trying until you finally say yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He nodded in response. Natasha''s eyes gleamed as she looked at the ring. ¡°So, are you rejecting me?¡± Natasha met his gaze. ¡°Of course not.¡± Keh''s eyes turned pensive. ¡°I''ve also waited a long time for this day.¡± Natasha curved her lips into a smile. ¡°I shall ept your proposal in reluctance because of how big the diamond is.¡± Keh grinned in response. The next second, he leaned over and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Nat, now that you''ve said yes, you won''t be able to go back on your word for the rest of your life.'' ¡°A lifetime is too long a time to consider. I just want to live every moment to the fullest.¡± Chapter 694 Chapter 694 The moment Natasha finished talking, Keh paused for a while before letting her go. ¡°Nat, I don''t want to just be with you in the present. I want to be with you forever!¡± eximed Keh. She looked at him. Although she was smiling, there was a hint of sadness in her at the same time. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Believe me. Nothing bad will happen to you,¡± said Keh as he looked at her. Natasha did not say much. She had no wish to add to the negativity. Instead, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± The more she smiled, the sorrier others felt for her. Once again, Keh pulled her into his arms. ¡°Nat, in the future, I hope you can haveplete trust in me and know that you can always rely on me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha bobbed her head. With her in his arms, it took him quite a while before he calmed himself down. After that, he looked at her and whispered, ¡°Nat, how would you like the wedding to be?¡± ¡°Honestly, I haven''t thought about it,¡± she replied. ¡°Now, you should give it some serious thought.¡± ¡°Shall we do away with the wedding?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It feels quite awkward to be stared at by so many people.¡± At that, Kehughed. ¡°When the day arrives, you won''t feel that way because you won''t have the time or energy to bother about them.¡± ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°Nat, you''ll be the most beautiful bride on that day,¡± said Keh. ¡°All right, then. Since you say so, I won''t argue with you!¡± ¡°So, what kind of wedding do you want to have?¡± ¡°Hmm... A beach wedding?¡± The two of them sat on the bench. Their shadows were elongated as the moonlight cast down on them. Meanwhile, the three children were huddled together in the room. ¡°What''s wrong, Tony?¡± asked Denise as she yawned. She was so exhausted that she was about to fall asleep, but the moment her oldest brother arrived with the news, she became alert immediately. Benjamin also looked at him. ¡°Tony, did you find out something?¡± Anthony looked at both his siblings and nodded. In that instant, Denise became wide awake and asked, ¡°What have you found out?¡± Anthony answered, ¡°I bumped into Daddy just now and chatted with him. I managed to get a piece of information out of him.¡± ¡°Tony, will you just get to the point?¡± uttered Denise impatiently. I can''t believe he''s keeping us in suspense! Anthony nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Daddy has something on tomorrow night.¡± When Denise heard that, she frowned. ¡°That''s it? What''s so strange about that?¡± Just then, Benjamin spoke up. ¡°Are you suspecting that Daddy is going to make a move tomorrow night?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Make a move?¡± Denise frowned. Benjamin went ahead and exined, ¡°Have you forgotten that Tony has mentioned overhearing a conversation between Daddy and Spencer? They are nning something. Tony suspects that they are going to carry out their n tomorrow night.¡± It was obvious that Benjamin knew Anthony very well because it took him only a couple of sentences to convey the message. Denise came to a realization when she heard her brother''s exnation. ¡°Yes, I have forgotten all about it.¡± Just then, Benjamin looked at Anthony. ¡°Then again, Tony, you only heard a small portion of their conversation. You aren''t very sure of what they were talking about. Furthermore, just because Daddy has something on tomorrow doesn''t mean that he''s going to carry out any n, right?¡± Anthony pursed his lips and appeared very serious. ¡°But my instinct tells me that Daddy''s n tomorrow night has something to do with Spencer. If Spencer is involved, then surely it must have something to do with Thalia. Anything rted to Thalia will ignite my curiosity and bring about more questions.¡± Both Benjamin and Denise became quiet when they heard that. ¡°What you say makes sense,¡± agreed Benjamin before continuing, ¡°Actually, I have always wondered if Daddy will care so much about Thalia''s business. It''s quite unbelievable.¡± ¡°I can''t figure this out either.¡± ¡°It''s not that difficult to figure out. All we need to do is to wait and see if Spencer is with Daddy. If they are together, then it must have something to do with Thalia. If not, perhaps, Daddy has nothing to do with this matter,¡± analyzed Denise. Anthony concurred. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°Tony, has it ever crossed your mind that Daddy''s n has something to do with Vermillion Base?¡± That took Anthony aback. ¡°Naturally, we can''t eliminate that possibility.¡± ¡°Let''s not forget about taking revenge for Nat and the attack we suffered earlier on. Even though we didn''t incur any loss, Daddy won''t have just let it go like that, given his character. He will definitely take action and retaliate,¡± said Benjamin. Anthony responded, ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°Can there be another possibility? Spencer is helping Daddy. As such, this matter has nothing to do with Thalia?¡± Benjamin guessed. When Anthony heard what his brother suggested, he said, ¡°That''s possible too.¡± ¡°It doesn''t really matter what Daddy is up to. We have already agreed on Thalia. We''re doing this to specte on the oue and answer,¡± said Denise to her brothers. Both boys became silent. A trace of destion shed across Denise''s face. ¡°Thalia is so pitiful.¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± said Benjamin. Just then, Denise looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Tony, whatever Thalia told you the other day, she must have done it deliberately because she thinks she is going to die. She doesn''t mean to hurt you. Please don''t be angry with her, okay?¡± ¡°I''m not.¡± ¡°But you''re ignoring her. When she saw you earlier on, and you ignored her, you should have seen how disappointed she looked!¡± imed Denise. Anthony looked down and did not know what to say. At that instant, Benjamin looked at his sister. ¡°Among us, Tony has always been the closest to Thalia. I''m sure he has his own thoughts and feelings. We shouldn''t force our views on him.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Anyway, all these are just our guesses. For all we know, Thalia could be fine, right?¡± said Benjamin. His words gave all of them a hint of hope. ¡°Regardless, we have to keep an eye on Daddy and Spencer tomorrow. I believe that the answers and oue that we are after wille to us very soon,¡± said Benjamin. In the end, Denise nodded. ¡°It''s gettingte. Let''s get some rest. We have an early day tomorrow,¡± said Benjamin before he gestured to Denise to look at Anthony. When Denise saw Anthony, she said, ¡°Tony, have an early rest. We will leave first.¡± To that, Anthony nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Thus, the two younger siblings left together. Once the door was shut, Benjamin looked at Denise and said, ¡°Tony has very high self-esteem. Maybe, he didn''t tell us everything, so we shouldn''t make demands based on our point of view.¡± ¡°I''m only worried about Thalia¡ª¡± ¡°Tony is just as worried, if not more,¡± said Benjamin. Denise pouted her mouth and looked guilty. ¡°I understand.¡± Benjamin walked up and caressed her head. ¡°All right. Sleep early.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Goodnight, Ben.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Once Denise entered her room, Benjamin cast a nce at Anthony''s room before leaving. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 The next day, Natasha was woken up by Keh''s ringing phone. She opened her eyes to see Keh grabbing his phone from the bedside table. ¡°Okay, I understand. I''ll be down right away.¡± Keh spoke in a low voice. Natasha gazed at Keh sleepily. When she saw him return to the bed, she asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh immediately approached her upon noticing that she was awake. ¡°Sorry, did I wake you?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Why don''t you sleep a little longer? I need to head out for a while to meet Dave,¡± said Keh. Natasha froze momentarily at the mention of Dave. She blinked her eyes as she sobered up and looked at Keh. ¡°No, it''s okay. I''ll get up and find something to eat.¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Natasha got up and headed toward the bathroom. While washing up, she froze momentarily when she nced at the diamond ring on her finger. Yesterday''s scene shed past her mind. Under the starry night sky, each sentence of Keh''s seemed to have been ingrained into her brain. Although there was no over-the-top location or so-called romantic ceremony, to her,st night''s proposal was perfect and the most appropriate. That memory was enough for her to cherish for the rest of her life. When Natasha thought of that, she gave up on taking off the ring and continued washing up with it on. A few minutester, Natasha changed intofortable clothes before going downstairs. Keh had already changed and was on the phone near the window. He wore a ck shirt and ck pants. It was rare for Natasha to see him in a pure ck outfit. The color made his handsomeness pop. Natasha was never one to ogle at others, but when she saw Keh, she could not help but thank the Heavens for creating such a handsome man. This man is simply the best of the best. He''s alsopletely my type. At that moment, Keh turned to look at her. ¡°Are you done, Nat?¡± Natasha returned to her senses and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I''m done.¡± Keh kept his phone in his pocket as he made his way toward her. He noticed the light makeup she had put on and asked, ¡°I see that you''re in a good mood today?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Keh''s lips curled into a smile, and he held her hand. ¡°Let''s go.¡± The duo soon headed out. It was lively in the living room downstairs. Natasha and Keh only noticed the people there when they arrived. Mike, Luke, Alexia, and Dave were there. At the couple''s appearance, the people in the living room also turned to look at them. In an instant, Alexia and Natasha''s eyes met. Natasha was surprised to see Alexia smiling the moment thetter met her gaze. Naturally, she returned the smile. As long as the other party had no ill intentions, Natasha generally would not mind it too much. Keh held Natasha''s hand as they continued down the stairs. Mike could not help but stand up when he saw the couple walking toward them. ¡°Keh, do you need to hold her hand while walking down such a small flight of stairs? Why are you showering us with PDA this early in the morning?¡± When they reached the bottom of the steps, Keh replied, ¡°I got used to it.¡± Everyone was rendered speechless. Too much PDA! The others were trying hard not to roll their eyes at the couple. Dave abruptly chuckled before standing up. ¡°All right. It''s great that you''re used to it. After all, our J is now a changed man!¡± Everyone stared at Keh in amusement. The man ignored them and turned to look at Natasha instead. ¡°We''re going to discuss a few things, so you go and look for something to eat. I''ll see you in a bit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha bobbed her head. Before she left, Keh leaned close to her, whispering, ¡°Prepare something tasty for me.¡± The man must have leaned in too close as he had nuzzled Natasha''s hair. She subconsciously reached up to fix her hair before replying, ¡°All right, I got it.¡± Just as she was about to leave, Mike suddenly yelled, ¡°Wait!¡± Natasha halted in her tracks, her gaze shifting onto Mike, who was behind her. The others also shifted their gazes to Mike. ¡°What''s wrong? You surprised me!¡± Luke eximed. Instead of replying, Mike was intently staring at Natasha''s hand. His eyes shone brightly in excitement. Upon seeing that, Luke hurriedly inched close to Mike and muttered, ¡°Mike, Boss will get angry if you keep staring at Natasha like that!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mike retorted before asking Natasha, ¡°Natasha, is that a diamond ring on your finger?¡± Everyone else immediately shifted their gazes to Natasha''s hand as soon as he said that. There was a sparkling diamond ring on her ring finger. How did we not notice that? With that, Alexia''s gentle expression turned grim. Dave also stared at the duo. Natasha held up her hand and nced at the diamond ring. With a mere grin, she did not make a move to exin anything. ¡°Boss, I remember Natasha wasn''t wearing a ring thest time I was here. But she''s wearing one today. Did something happen between you two?¡± Mike peered at Keh and asked, a cheerful smile on his lips. Keh''s lips curved upward as he looked at everyone staring at Natasha''s hand. He said, ¡°Despite not meeting for some time, it seems like your eyes are as sharp as ever!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed Natasha''s hand and gently caressed it before turning to them. ¡°That''s right. I proposed last night. I wanted to wait for things to settle down before telling you all, but since you guys have noticed it, you can start preparing wedding gifts.¡± Mike and Luke got excited when they heard that. ¡°Wait. Keh, did you propose in haste? Was there no romantic ceremony when you did it?¡± ¡°Was it in haste? I was very serious about it,¡± Keh replied. ¡°That''s not it. Was Natasha not mad at you for it?¡± Mike asked as he turned to look at Natasha. Natasha said with a smile, ¡°He knows that I don''t like crowded areas. For me, hismitment is much more important than how he proposed. This is enough for me.¡± ¡°Aren''t you being too considerate, Natasha? How can you let him off the hook like that? We feel sorry for you!¡± Mike remarked. Luke nodded to second his words. In response, Natasha giggled. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t you at least make him work for it?¡± Luke asked. Keh turned to look at Luke, but thetter immediately averted his gaze and pretended not to see Keh. Natasha chuckled and said, ¡°Last night, he told me he''d give me all his assets. Does that count?¡± Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at Keh in unison. ¡°Boss, d-did you really say that?¡± ¡°Keh, you must be joking, right?¡± Mike inquired. Kehpletely ignored them as he stared at Natasha and corrected her in a low voice, ¡°That''s your betrothal gift.¡± Although he had lowered his voice to say that, everyone still heard it. Mike and Luke were surprised, but they still cheered for the couple. ¡°Ahh! Boss, I''m super curious. Can I ask what your worth is?¡± Keh did not respond to that, acting as if he had only Natasha in his eyes. At the side, Alexia turned tense, her expression darkening. Dave, on the other hand, curved his lips into a sincere grin when he heard what Keh said. Well, as long as they''re happy together! Chapter 696 Chapter 696 ¡°Keh, if you give all your assets to Natasha, can we still eat and drink for free at your wedding?¡± Mike asked. ¡°When have I ever said you guys could attend empty-handed?¡± Keh asked. Mike and Luke were taken aback. ¡°Boss, you said somethingpletely different thest time...¡± ¡°Then what did I say?¡± ¡°You said we only needed to be present for the wedding, and everything else would be taken care of,¡± Luke said as he recalled Keh''s words. Keh racked his brain, trying to remember. ¡°I was trying to be polite. You don''t need to take those words that seriously!¡± Luke and Mike were rendered speechless. How can someone change their mind so quickly? Keh looked at them and stated, ¡°I''m going to be a penniless man soon. I might even need you guys to support me in the future.¡± Hold up. He''s going to be shameless about it too? Natasha noticed their speechlessness and piped up, ¡°It''s fine. It''s not up to him. I''ll be the one to take care of everything.¡± Mike and Luke''s eyes lit up when they heard that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Natasha, are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Plus, it''ll be the greatest reception you''ll ever attend. You all only need to present for it.¡± ¡°Whoa! All hail Natasha!¡± Mike shouted. ¡°Sure enough, it''s the best when Natasha''s around. We don''t need to be tortured by Boss anymore!¡± Luke chimed in. ¡°In the future, let me know if he bullies you. I''ll scold him for you,¡± Natasha stated half-jokingly. ¡°We''re relieved to hear you say that.¡± Mike shifted his gaze to Keh, his gaze seemingly saying, ¡°It looks like I''ve found someone who will support me.¡± Keh immediately leaned close to Natasha and said, ¡°If you put it that way, they''ll take it seriously.¡± ¡°But I am being serious,¡± replied Natasha. At that, Mike and Luke looked even smugger as they straightened their backs while regarding Keh. Keh turned to nce at them before nodding in exasperation. ¡°Fine. You guys are lucky to have found such a powerful backer.¡± Everyoneughed at that. It was then Natasha suddenly said, ¡°All right. I''ll leave you to your business. I''m hungry, so I''ll look for something to eat.¡± ¡°Bye, Natasha.¡± ¡°Have a good breakfast, Natasha!¡± Mike and Luke eximed happily. Natasha merely smiled without saying a word. She was about to leave when Keh suddenly grabbed her wrist and muttered softly, ¡°Don''t forget to prepare my share.¡± ¡°I know,¡± replied Natasha. Keh smiled. Natasha left without saying another word. After Natasha left, Mike remarked, ¡°Keh, I can''t help but say you''ve struck gold. Not only is Natasha beautiful, but she''s got a great personality.¡± ¡°That''s right. It makes me feel like you''re not worthy of her, Boss,¡± Luke added. Upon hearing that, Keh turned to look at them. ¡°Your backer isn''t here anymore. Will you shut yourselves up, or must I do it myself?¡± Mike and Luke immediately zipped their mouths. Suddenly, Alexia cut in, ¡°All right. Enough fooling around. Should we get down to business?¡± Mike answered, ¡°You said that at the right time. That''s right, let''s get down to business.¡± ¡°Yes, let''s do that.¡± Alexia turned to face Keh. ¡°Savior, we''ve already prepared the things ording to your instructions. When are we going to take action?¡± Keh stared at her silently before shifting his gaze toward Dave, Mike, and Luke. ¡°Will she be joining in on the n?¡± he asked. Dave was about to say something when Alexia interrupted, ¡°I''m the one who asked them to let me in on it. It has nothing to do with Dave!¡± Keh frowned and asked, ¡°Aren''t you a little young?¡± Alexia looked into his eyes and said in a serious tone, ¡°I''m already of age. Besides, I''ve always gotten good results. Dave is aware of this too.¡± At that moment, Dave walked over and nodded. ¡°That''s right. Although Alexia is young, she''s always had a good record at DX Group. She''s a brilliant one.¡± Keh furrowed his eyebrows and was about to say something when Dave quickly added, ¡°The main reason for her participation is that there isn''t enough manpower, and Alexia wanted to volunteer, so I agreed to it!¡± ¡°Dave...¡± ¡°I know what you''re about to say, Keh. Since Alexia wants to do something for you, you should just let her. If she can''t do anything, she''ll take it to heart and try to do something simr in the future if there''s a chance. Why not let her join in on the n? That way, she can also pay you back for saving her. It''ll be killing two birds with one stone!¡± Alexia immediately nodded along to Dave''s words. ¡°Savior, don''t worry. I definitely won''t get in your way. Please believe me. I''ll y my part well in this n.¡± Keh stared at Dave. Under numerous subtle hints from thetter, Keh reluctantly agreed. He then shifted his gaze toward Alexia. ¡°But I must remind you that tonight''s mission will be dangerous. If anything happens, I won''t be responsible for it.¡± Alexia nodded fervently. ¡°You don''t need to. I''ll be responsible for the things that I want to do. I''m an adult now¡ªI can be responsible for my own life!¡± Dave assured, ¡°Don''t worry, Keh. We''re all aware of Alexia''s skills. She''s as skillful as Mike now, so there won''t be any problems!¡± Alexia continued to nod as she turned to look at Keh. It looked as if she was asking to be praised. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°All right. You''ll be in charge of her then,¡± Keh said to Dave. Dave gave a slight nod in response. ¡°Sure. I''ll do it. After all, she''s one of my people anyway. Of course, I''ll be in charge of her.¡± ¡°Dave, I''m not one of your people. I''m from DX Group!¡± Alexia corrected him. Dave chuckled. ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah. You''re one of DX Group''s people.¡± Alexia swung her gaze back to Keh but said nothing else. That was the end of that matter. Keh pondered briefly before announcing, ¡°I''d like to add one more person to this mission.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Spencer,¡± Keh replied. ¡°He''sing too?¡± ¡°It''ll be much easier with his help. Plus, no one knows those medicines better than he does!¡± Keh eximed. Dave agreed, ¡°That''s true. I''ve also seen how skillful he is. Sure. I''ll have them prepare another set of resources for him.¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°Boss, we''ve arranged everything with the people in charge of the goods too. There won''t be any dy!¡± Keh merely nodded again. ¡°We''ve also brought the items we need. They''re in the car outside. Do you want to take a look?¡± Mike asked. Keh shook his head. ¡°No need. I''m not worried if you guys are the ones handling things. However, remember to keep an eye on Boss. If there is any change on his side, let me know immediately. Otherwise, we''ll go ording to n.¡± Mike and Luke nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°You all should go back for now. I''ll meet up with you guyster,¡± said Keh. Upon finishing their discussion, Mike and Luke left, followed by Alexia. After they left, Keh''s gaze fell on Dave. ¡°I''ll check if there''s anything else we missed.¡± Dave got up and was about to leave. ¡°Dave.¡± Keh stopped him. Dave turned around helplessly to face him. ¡°I know what you''re about to say, but I''m doing this for your own good...¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Keh stared at the man before him. ¡°You should''ve brought this matter up to me earlier!¡± ¡°Well, you should''ve anticipated that things woulde to this,¡± Dave replied, prompting Keh to glower at him. Knowing that he was indeed in the wrong, Dave sighed and continued, ¡°I''m sure you can also tell that what Alexia feels for you is more than pure gratitude. I did give it a lot of thought before making my decision. That''s how I realized the only way for her to get over you is by letting her repay your kindness. Otherwise, it''s just a matter of time before she gets carried away by her emotions.¡± Keh couldn''t help but furrow his brows as he listened intently. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll take responsibility for it when the timees,¡± Dave reassured. ¡°You''d better not go back on your word.¡± ¡°Oh, rx. I won''t pass the buck to you!¡± Dave replied before being hit by a sudden realization. ¡°Wait a minute... Are you this worried because a certain someone has lost her temper?¡± ¡°Lost her temper?¡± Keh muttered, the exasperation in his voice palpable. ¡°How I wish that were the case.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Even now, she still doesn''t see this as a big deal,¡± Keh sputtered, clearly unhappy and vexed. ¡°Really?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Aren''t women naturally more sensitive and paranoid about these matters? There''s no way they''d tolerate them.¡± ¡°Ha. That may be so, but she''s a rare specimen who refuses to y by the book!¡± Dave, who had had simr experiences, shot Keh a wary look. ¡°In the past, my partner would''ve turned green with envy if I got close to anyone of the opposite sex. Even if they didn''t feel that way, they''d still pretend to be jealous and angry. Otherwise, it''d seem like they didn''t care at all...¡± Upon hearing that, thetter quickly turned around. ¡°Now that you''ve said that, I feel much more at ease.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I suppose Nat is different from everyone else, so we can''tpare her to others. That''s all the reassurance I need, isn''t it?¡± Keh quipped, nodding confidently to himself before walking away. Dave eyed the man in puzzlement. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°It''s time to eat.¡± Despite being struck speechless, Dave couldn''t help but chuckle at Keh. Well, I must admit Keh has a point. After all, how can Natasha bepared to other people? With that thought in mind, Dave put his smile away and left. Meanwhile, at the dinner table, Natasha was scrolling through her phone while eating. When Keh walked up and sat opposite her, she lifted her head to meet his gaze. ¡°Done chatting so soon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keh said with a nod. With that, Natasha continued eating, her eyes asionally darting to her phone. Keh, however, couldn''t stop scrutinizing the woman before her. Hmm... From what I can tell, Natasha isn''t putting on an act. She just isn''t angry at all. The next second, he pretended to clear his throat, and it wasn''t long before his cough caught Natasha''s attention. ¡°What''s wrong? Do you have a sore throat?¡± Keh merely looked at her and nodded. Without further ado, Natasha handed her cup of water to him. ¡°Here, drink up. It''d help to soothe your throat!¡± After inspecting the cup and the lipstick stain left behind, Keh lifted it to his mouth and drank from the same spot. Of course, his actions didn''t go unnoticed by Natasha. Even though there was nothing special about drinking from someone else''s cup, it was impressive how Keh could still make it seem like an intimate and tititing act. Natasha smiled and said nothing more. After putting the cup down, Keh gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Ah, that was good. My throat does feel better now.¡± Grinning from ear to ear, Natasha uttered, ¡°Drink more, then.¡± Just then, Keh leaned forward and clutched her hand. ¡°You must let me know if it bothers you, Nat!¡± ¡°Speaking of that, I haven''t felt any pain in the past few days. There haven''t been any signs of the poison taking effect, either. In fact, I think the durations between attacks are getting longer.¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°What is it, then?¡± Keh stared into Natasha''s eyes and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It''s nothing. I''m overthinking things.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Alexia?¡± thetter asked. Keh nodded. ¡°I can sense what she''s feeling for you, and it''s not as simple as wanting to repay her gratitude.¡± For a moment, Keh was dumbstruck. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That''s what my intuition''s telling me.¡± ¡°Do you really not mind at all?¡± Keh asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After a few moments of contemtion, Natasha looked back up at Keh. ¡°How do you think they saw the diamond ring today?¡± Keh stilled for a split second. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha replied, nodding and looking as calm as a millpond. Naturally, that filled Keh with excitement and joy. ¡°Why, though?¡± ¡°I have to let the girl know not to be too emotionally invested in this rtionship,¡± Natasha said matter-of-factly as she sipped her coffee. ¡°She has to understand that she won''t get anything in return.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°Why does it sound like you''re trying to be considerate of her feelings?¡± ¡°Of course I am. After all, she''s still young. Shouldn''t we help her in any way we can?¡± Words eluded Keh. Why do I feel like I''m just a tool in this situation? ¡°Nat, don''t you think you''ve missed the point?¡± he asked as he gazed at Natasha, hoping she''d say what was on his mind. ¡°Keh, do you still remember how old I was when I married you?¡± Having realized what Natasha was getting at, Keh instantly froze. ¡°Back then, I was about the same age as Alexia, and I remember being hopelessly infatuated with you,¡± Natasha added. ¡°Does that mean you''re sympathizing with her?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn''t call it sympathy... I just saw my younger self in her. We''re both women, so why should I make things difficult for her?¡± ¡°Nat, why do your words make me feel like you might ditch me at any moment?¡± Keh muttered, his forehead creased with concern. Natasha suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Yes, yes. That''s why you''d better prepare yourself for the worst. As you know, I''m a very vindictive person. Since you''ve abandoned me before, it''s only a matter of time before I repay that favor.¡± ¡°Have you thought about how you''d ditch me, then?¡± ¡°Hmm... I guess I''ll have to do it when you''re off your guard,¡± Natasha teased as she raised her brows. To her surprise, Keh grabbed her hands. ¡°You won''t get that chance! Even if it happens, I''ll go to the ends of the world to find you. I''ll cling to you so tightly that you won''t be able to shake me off!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, and that''s not all. I have plenty of shameless tactics to deploy!¡± Keh cheekily warned. Natasha nced at how Keh was holding her hands and smiled, albeit with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. Well, I sure hope everything is as he says. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Natasha went to see Thalia after she was done eating. ¡°How are you? Feeling better?¡± she asked upon entering the room. When Thalia saw the woman, she sat up at once. For some reason, after learning of Natasha''s true identity, she felt much closer to her despite the slight awkwardness. ¡°Yup. I''m much better now,¡± she said. ¡°I haven''t felt any difort since I woke up,¡± Natasha informed, looking at Thalia, who nodded in response. Noticing that Thalia was staring at her, Natasha asked, ¡°You have something to tell me?¡± Thalia stammered, ¡°Shadow... Miss...¡± She wanted to speak but wasn''t sure how she should address Natasha. Finally, she decided to ask directly, ¡°I was wondering if I should address you as Shadow Seeker or Ms. Watson?¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, Natasha replied, ¡°You can just call me Nat.¡± ¡°Nat?¡± Thalia seemed slightly surprised to hear that. ¡°It''s just a name. If you''re notfortable with that, you can call me anything you like,¡± Natasha said casually. She had always given off a rxed and carefree vibe, and it was easy for one to feelfortable in her presence. Thalia gazed at the woman and replied, ¡°No, it''s all right. I just need to get used to it.¡± She had grown up without anyone by her side and had no other family apart from Spencer. As such, she was rather touched that Natasha had asked her to call her by her nickname, which was a sign of intimacy, trust, and friendship. ¡°Why don''t you give it a try?¡± Natasha suggested. ¡°Nat.¡± Thalia let out a chuckle after saying that. ¡°It''s funny that I''m addressing you the same way the kids address you. Will they think I''m crazy?¡± ¡°Nah. They won''t.¡± Thalia thought for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, I will just greet you casually from now on!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just then, Thalia shifted in her bed. When she moved her body, a crease appeared between her brows. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nothing. My legs just feel a little numb,¡± Thalia answered. Natasha regarded the woman. ¡°Go for walks outside when you are free. It''s good to get some sun. Staying indoors all day is bad for your health.¡± When Thalia heard that, she replied helplessly, ¡°I want to go out too, but I don''t dare to do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natasha asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°It''s because of Benjamin and Denise. Whenever they saw me, they would ask me what was going on. I''m not sure if you had told them anything, so I didn''t dare to say too much. I''m worried that they would start having suspicions,¡± Thalia exined. ¡°They can be really curious at times,¡± Natasha remarked. ¡°I texted you about it, but you didn''t reply.¡± ¡°Did I not reply?¡± Natasha took out her phone and started scrolling through her messages. When she realized that she had indeed not replied, she said, ¡°I didn''t have my phone with me then. When I wanted to reply, I ended up being distracted by other things. I must have thought that I had already replied.¡± ¡°Did you reply telepathically?¡± Thalia jested. ¡°Well, you can think of it that way.¡± Thalia could not help but be amused by the woman''s reply. The next moment, Natasha spoke. ¡°Actually, I did consider telling them the truth since they would find out sooner orter. But the thought of them being upset made me want to dy it for as long as possible. One additional day of them not knowing is one more day of them being happy.¡± Upon hearing Natasha''s words, Thalia gave a small nod. ¡°I understand. I guess that''s what all mothers would choose to do.¡± ¡°How about you? I know you care about them as much as I do,¡± Natasha said. Thalia replied with downcast eyes at the mention of that, ¡°I didn''t think that much. I just... I just don''t want others to pity me.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°If that''s the case, you don''t have to tell them anything.¡± ¡°But I can''t do that,¡± Thalia said. After knowing each other for three years, Natasha knew Thalia''s character very well and was aware of her stubbornness. Nheless, she decided not to insist as a sign of respect. Fixing her gaze on Thalia, Natasha said, ¡°Feel free to say anything you want. It''s okay even if you want to tell them the truth. Perhaps, after knowing what happened to you, it would be easier for them to ept my situation.¡± Thalia looked at her and replied, ¡°How can that be the same? You''re the most important person to them in the world. I can''t even start to describe how much you mean to them.¡± Natasha remained silent as she knew that as a fact. She was aware of how much she mattered to the three little ones, and it was exactly because of that that she did not dare to tell them the truth. It would break her heart to see the kids sad. Natasha nced at Thalia. Pausing for a second, she said, ¡°But, other than me, you matter a lot to them too.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia lowered her eyes and sighed. ¡°I don''t think they still do after I said those things to Anthony. He''s so mad at me now that he doesn''t even want to speak to me...¡± ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Although she was reluctant to admit it, Thalia had to be honest with herself. She bobbed her head weakly and responded, ¡°I didn''t expect that I woulde back. I wouldn''t have said anything if I had known that I would be back barely two days after I left. Look how awkward it is now.¡± Natasha chuckled in amusement at her words. ¡°Forget it. I brought this upon myself and can''t me anyone for it.¡± Thalia felt rather helpless. ¡°Don''t worry. Anthony is not that petty. I guess his pride was hurt, so he just needs some time to get over it. Regardless, this might be something he needed. After all, he had been pampered ever since he was young and had not experienced any setbacks. Having a loved one teach him the lesson is better than letting an outsider do it.¡± ¡°Loved one? Me?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Who else can it be?¡± Natasha questioned back. Thalia pursed her lips in response, ¡°I finally understand why the three little ones have turned out to be so outstanding.¡± ¡°Is it because of me?¡± ¡°You''re supposed to leave the praising to others,¡± Thalia huffed. Natashaughed. ¡°When others praise us, they might be just trying to be polite. However, compliments we give to ourselves are always genuine.¡± ¡°Why does your brain seem to work differently from everyone else''s? Is that how all geniuses think?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha raised a brow. ¡°You would have to ask this question to the kids. They are the real geniuses. I''m just slightly talented.¡± ¡°You''re too humble!¡± ¡°It''s called keeping a low profile.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. She''s definitely their biological mother. Although they all lookpletely normal and serious, they are all narcissistic. Just then, Natasha turned her gaze toward Thalia and asked, ¡°Thalia, can you promise me something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thalia''s gaze met hers as the former asked. ¡°After the poison in your body is gone, take the kids back to Darz as soon as you can,¡± Natasha enunciated. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Oblivious to what Natasha was implying, Thalia nodded after giving it some thought. ¡°That was my original n. Why are you in such a hurry, though? Don''t you want them to stay with you a little while longer?¡± Natasha froze as she realized she was probably rushing things a little. Not wanting Thalia to get suspicious, she said in the calmest tone possible, ¡°Their growth matters more to me than anything else. Besides, they''ll miss out on the training if we send them over anyter, right?¡± Thalia stroked her chin. ¡°Fair enough. If they join right now, they''ll probably be considered older than the others.¡± Natasha looked her in the eye as she said, ¡°Please promise me that you''ll take good care of them, Thalia.¡± Thalia let out a chuckle. ¡°I''d promise you that if I could survive, but¡ª¡± Natasha cut her off, ¡°You''ll definitely survive. I know you will.¡± ¡°All right, then. I have no reason to be pessimistic if you''re that optimistic about it. We''ll see how things go,¡± Thalia replied after a brief pause. Natasha breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Thalia had agreed to it without getting suspicious. ¡°You don''t n on leaving anymore?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°Spencer wants me to stay with him.¡± ¡°Does that mean you two are on good terms now?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia nodded with a smile. ¡°I suppose you could say that. Back then, I didn''t want him to see me suffer from intense pain. Now, I can''t help but be a little selfish. Even if I don''t make it somehow, I''d at least be able to spend my final moments with the person I love, so my life would beplete anyway.¡± ¡°You''ll definitely get what you wish for. May the love you share today grow stronger as you grow old together,¡± Natasha reassured her. ¡°Thanks!¡± Thalia said with a smile. ¡°All right; you should get some rest. I''ll be taking my leave now,¡± Natasha said as she got up and prepared to head out. Thalia stepped forward before quickly grabbing hold of her arm. ¡°Wait up, Nat!¡± Natasha had barely socialized in her years of investigating the cause of her father''s death, so she didn''t make any friends, especially female ones. As such, Thalia grabbing her by the arm all of a sudden caught herpletely off guard, causing her to freeze up as an inexplicable sensation formed deep inside her heart. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked when she saw Natasha''s strange reaction. After taking a moment to snap out of her dazed state, Natasha shook her head and said, ¡°N- Nothing. What is it?¡± Thalia stared at her in silence for a few seconds before asking, ¡°You and Spencer are friends, right? Could you tell me what happened to him over the years? I want to know more about him.¡± ¡°It''s true that we were friends, but we didn''t see each other that often. We mainly kept in touch via phone calls and texts,¡± Natasha replied. Thalia frowned after hearing that. ¡°Isn''t that the same as my situation, then?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°More or less.¡± Thalia let out a sigh. ¡°All right, then. I was hoping you would know some interesting things about him.¡± ¡°I may not have met him often, but I have heard him mention someone''s name a lot,¡± Natasha said when she noticed how disappointed Thalia looked. Thalia''s eyes lit up the moment she heard that. ¡°Whose?¡± ¡°Yours.¡± Noticing that Thalia was frozen in shock, Natasha continued, ¡°That was how I first heard about you. Although he had been avoiding you all this while, he had been asking me about you throughout these years. That''s why you were able to find me and not get blocked.¡± Thalia was so shocked that it took her a while to collect her thoughts. ¡°Y-You mean he has always been up to date on my affairs?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± Thalia fell silent instantly. And here I thought my feelings had been one-sided all this while. I can''t believe Spencer has been watching over me all this while... ¡°He would help treat my condition, and I would provide him with your information. That was our deal. So far, Spencer has mentioned your name the most,¡± Natasha added. Thalia shifted her gaze back toward Natasha as she asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Would I lie to you?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia shook her head as she knew Natasha had no reason to lie. ¡°Don''t worry; Spencer only has eyes for you. I don''t know what he''s being so conflicted about, but I believe you are the only one he cares about,¡± Natasha reassured her. The look in Thalia''s eyes grew gentle when she heard that. ¡°So, you don''t know why he has been avoiding me either?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°No, I have never heard him mention it. Spencer would never talk about something unless he felt like it, so I have also been curious about it.¡± ¡°Honestly, I don''t understand him at all!¡± Thalia mumbled with a frown. ¡°I''m not that interested in understanding him. To me, all that matters is a person''s true feelings toward others. I don''t really care about anything else. I''ll leave it to you to understand him better. Do let me know the answer if you ever find out, though. I''m sure it''d be interesting to hear what he says,¡± Natasha said. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I don''t really care that much about it either,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing else matters to me as long as I have a ce in his heart. I guess this is something we both agree on,¡± Thalia said. Natasha shed her a faint smile. ¡°If only Spencer would be as cool about it as you are!¡± ¡°He''s already got a handsome face. To pair it with such a great mentality would make him far too perfect. He should have some ws. That way, I''ll have lesspetition to worry about!¡± Thalia remarked with a chuckle. Natasha let out a sigh. ¡°I knew it. They say lovers are biased toward each other. Given Spencer''s personality, I doubt anyone would even want topete for him!¡± ¡°Oh, you have no idea how many women have thrown themselves at him in the past. There were so many of them that I didn''t even stand a chance!¡± There was a hint of sadness in Thalia''s eyes as she recalled the past. ¡°Is that so? He never told me anything about that, though. He has distanced himself from people ever since I knew him. In fact, I''ve never seen a single woman around him!¡± Natasha spoke her mind. Thalia grew increasingly excited at that. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Natasha nodded in response. Thalia''s lips instantly curled into a smile. ¡°You know what? I just remembered that I have something important to take care of, so I''ll be heading out for a bit!¡± She then opened the door and ran off before Natasha could even respond. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out where she''s headed! Natasha broke into a relieved smile at the thought of that. Suddenly, her phone started buzzing inside her pocket. Upon ncing at the screen, she saw that it was a text message. The look in her eyes turned gloomy when she read its contents. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Meanwhile, Spencer was tidying up some stuff in theboratory when the door abruptly swung open. ¡°Spencer!¡± Thalia called out to him as she came running in. Spencer froze upon seeing her appear behind him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Thalia''s eyes lit up like the stars in the night sky as she reached out and hugged him tightly. Confused and surprised, Spencer asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing''s wrong. I just felt like hugging you all of a sudden,¡± Thalia replied. Spencer frowned as he tried to push her off, only to have Thalia tighten her hug even further. ¡°Don''t push me away, or I will leave immediately.¡± Sure enough, Spencer put his hands back down. Thalia grinned gleefully when she noticed his response and nuzzled against his chest. As she listened to the strong beating of his heart, hers was filled with a sweet sensation like never before. Just like that, Thalia continued hugging Spencer, who didn''t dare move a muscle. After what seemed like forever, Thalia looked up at him. ¡°Spencer, tell me that you love me.¡± Spencer was about to say no to her request, but the words were stuck in his throat when he saw the look of happiness in her eyes. It was also possible that he didn''t actually want to turn her request down at all. Thalia pressed her chin against his chest as she continued, ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Say it!¡± Spencer''s lips twitched as he struggled to get the words out, but all he said in the end was, ¡°All right, stop fooling around. This is aboratory. Go get some rest in your room. I''ll head over in a bit.¡± ¡°No! I''m not going anywhere unless you say it!¡± Thalia insisted. Spencer lowered his gaze, muttering, ¡°Thalia...¡± Thalia shook her head stubbornly. ¡°No! I''m not leaving until you say it!¡± Spencer let out a helpless sigh as he scooped her into his arms and carried her like a princess. Thalia instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m carrying you back to your room so you can get some rest!¡± ¡°Spencer! Why won''t you just tell me that you love me? Are you nning on waiting until my final moments or something?¡± Thalia questioned in frustration. As Spencer remained silent, Thalia knew she had no choice but to give up. ¡°Okay, fine, I won''t force you to say it!¡± she eximed when he started walking out of theboratory. Spencer paused in his tracks when he heard that. He then met her gaze. ¡°I''ll go as soon as you answer my question,¡± Thalia continued. ¡°What is it?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Have you been asking Natasha about me back then?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer frowned instantly. ¡°Did she tell you that?¡± ¡°Just answer my question, Spencer. Did you ask her about me?¡± Thalia pressed on. Spencer pursed his lips. ¡°I only did that because¡ª¡± ¡°You don''t need to exin your reasons. I just want to know if you actually did it.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Thalia looked into his eyes and asked with a grin, ¡°Why?¡± Spencer lowered his gaze as he whispered, ¡°You said I would only have to answer one question. That''s the second question you''ve asked me.¡± Thalia was about to protest when he put her down. ¡°I''ll go right away if you answer me this!¡± she eximed. ¡°The deal was to only answer one question,¡± Spencer reminded her. ¡°Spencer!¡± ¡°Would you prefer if I carried you back instead?¡± Thalia knew that pressuring Spencer too much would only do her more harm than good, so she had no choice but to back off for the time being. ¡°Fine! I''ll go, then!¡± Thalia shouted. Spencer simply stood there and stared at her in silence. She was about to start walking off when she recalled something and turned around. ¡°There''s one more thing I''d like to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Because Spencer was about six feet tall, there was quite a height difference between them. ¡°Lower your head, will you? It hurts my neck to have to keep looking up at you like this!¡± Spencer leaned forward a little bit. ¡°Still too high up for me. Go lower!¡± Spencer frowned suspiciously at her, but he did as told anyway. Thalia''s lips curled into a gleeful smile as she got on her tiptoe and kissed Spencer on the lips, leaving himpletely frozen in shock. Having gotten what she wanted, Thalia quickly ran away, saying, ¡°This is your reward for today!¡± By the time Spencer regained hisposure, Thalia had run out of theboratory. Spencer could feel the lingering warmth of her kiss even after she was long gone. There was an inexplicably conflicted look in his beautiful eyes as he rubbed his lips. Thalia did not return to her room immediately after leaving theboratory. Seeing as the weather was looking great with the sun shining brightly in the sky, she recalled what Natasha had said and decided to go for a walk. Having spent most of her time indoors, Thalia really wanted to explore the area outside. As most of the housekeepers were inside the castle, there weren''t many in the back garden and the courtyard. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thalia wandered around and took in the beautiful greenery around her while enjoying the comfortable warmth of the sun. Upon spotting an area with a table and chairs, she quickly headed over and took a seat. There was a pot of tea and some snacks on the table. Thalia then poured herself a cup of tea to go with the view. Because she was in a good mood, everything around her seemed a lot more beautiful than usual. Right as she was starting to lose herself admiring the lush greenery and colorful flowers, a tiny figure came into her line of sight. Thalia froze when she noticed that it was Anthony. Realizing that he had run into Thalia, Anthony pretended not to see her and turned around. ¡°Wait!¡± Thalia called out to him when she saw him prepare to leave. Anthony paused in his tracks, but he did not turn around to face her. ¡°Did youe here to see me?¡± Thalia asked after giving it some thought. What? Why would she ask me that? If I hade here to see her, then I wouldn''t have tried to leave the moment I saw her! Thalia is obviously doing this on purpose! ¡°No,¡± Anthony replied coldly. ¡°You''re here for a walk, then?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Would you like to sit down for some snacks and tea?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Thalia called out to Anthony when he was about to continue walking, prompting him to pause in his tracks once again. ¡°Turn around and face me!¡± Thalia continued. Although reluctant, Anthony did as told and turned around anyway. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked with an angry look on his face. Thalia took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°What, I can''t talk to you unless I want something from you?¡± ¡°I don''t recall us being that close,¡± Anthony snapped back at her. Okay, this kid is clearly trying to spite me! Thalia walked up to him and said, ¡°You''re right. We aren''t that close, but that doesn''t mean we can''t sit down and have a chat over tea.¡± ¡°I don''t like chatting with strangers.¡± ¡°That''s quite enough, Anthony! I''m already taking a step back by speaking to you here. Shouldn''t you at least try to be a little nicer?¡± Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Anthony remained silent after hearing Thalia''s words. Instead, he only stared into her eyes. Seeing that, Thalia had no choice but to give in. She gazed at him, saying, ¡°Okay, okay. It was my fault. I chased you out in a fit of anger the other day. I didn''t mean it that way.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Anthony when she finished her sentence. Gazing at him curiously, she asked, ¡°You knew? How?¡± ¡°I didn''t at first, but after what happened at the coffee shop and the incidents after that, I guessed that was the case.¡± Thalia felt a little guilty at the mention of the coffee shop. That meant that she could no longer hide some things from them. ¡°What do you know?¡± Thalia asked softly, casting him a guilty nce. He stared at her for a while before saying, ¡°There''s something wrong with your body.¡± For some reason, his words made her heart tremble. Thalia knew he was smart, but she never expected him to figure it out. Even so, Thalia was adamant about denying it. She murmured softly, ¡°Who said so? What kind of problem can my body have? Don''t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°You should know whether or not I''m spouting nonsense the best. Thalia, I just need an honest answer from you,¡± said Anthony. Thalia gazed at him, pressing her lips together. Just as she was about to say something, Anthony uttered, ¡°This is the first and thest time I''m asking you this formally. So, you''d better think carefully before answering.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless by his words. Anthony had interrupted her before she could even use the response she hade up with to dismiss the topic. Hence, she simply stared at him, not knowing what to say. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just as Thalia wasing up with an answer, Denise suddenly appeared out of nowhere, threw herself into the former''s embrace, and burst into tears. Befuddled, Thalia looked at Denise, who was half her height, and then at Benjamin, who was standing at a distance not too far away. She froze for a moment before asking, ¡°W-What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Why... Why aren''t you telling us?¡± Denise sobbed. ¡°What am I not telling?¡± Thalia asked nkly. ¡°I know about it. I know about everything. Why aren''t you telling us the truth, Thalia? Why do you have to bear such a burden on your own?¡± Denise questioned with tears flowing down her cheeks. When Thalia heard that, she was at a loss for words. After all, it was her personal matter. Moreover, she was not afraid of death. Yet, Denise''s reaction filled Thalia''s heart with inexplicable emotion. Thalia was not great atforting others. Casting Anthony and Benjamin a helpless gaze, she said to Denise, ¡°There, there. Don''t cry. I''m fine, really!¡± ¡°How could you say you''re fine? I know about it already. If we didn''t overhear Daddy''s conversation with Spencer, we would still be kept in the dark. Were you nning on keeping it a secret from us if we didn''t bring it up?¡± Denise asked as fat tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked so pitiful that it ached everyone''s hearts. At that, Thalia hurriedly wiped the tears off Denise''s face. ¡°It''s really nothing. Spencer says he can develop a medicine. Hence, I won''t die¡ªso don''t worry, okay?¡± Hearing that, Denise paused and looked at Thalia. Her eyes, which were filled with tears earlier, reddened instantly. Thalia was stunned by her silence. ¡°W-What''s wrong now?¡± Denise merely gazed at Thalia. The former was only acting earlier. This time, however, she was truly upset. ¡°You''re finally telling the truth,¡± Anthony piped up. Thalia''s gaze fixed on him. ncing at both Anthony and Denise, Thalia finally understood what was going on. ¡°You guys tricked me?¡± ¡°How were we supposed to make you tell the truth otherwise?¡± asked Benjamin as he made his way to her. World eluded Thalia. I can''t believe an esteemed person like me got tricked by three brats. Feeling frustrated and exasperated, she questioned, ¡°Don''t you think that''s a little inappropriate of you all?¡± Anthony and Benjamin stared at her without saying a word. Just then, Denise tugged at the hem of Thalia''s shirt and asked, ¡°Thalia, will you die?¡± Hearing those words, Thalia, who was originally mad, felt her heart soften when she saw Denise''s reddened eyes. There was a flicker in her eyes as she squatted so her eyes were at the same level as Denise''s. ¡°Denise, did you know that death is a part of life no one can run away from? For some people, it happens a little earlier. And for some, it happenster.¡± ¡°I want it to happenter for you, like really, reallyte,¡± said Denise. For some reason, Thalia''s nose stung. Still, she forced a smile. ¡°I want it to happenter too, but that''s not up to me.¡± ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°However, I''ll try my best to make it happen aste as possible,¡± promised Thalia. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, but if I identally break the promise, you mustn''t be sad, okay? I''ve just gone to another world, and that world is probably a beautiful one,¡± said Thalia. ¡°I don''t want that!¡± With that, Denise hopped into Thalia''s arms. Thalia remained in that position, allowing Denise to hug her. Denise is already feeling so sad because of me. I can''t imagine how sad they''ll be if they find out Natasha''s experiencing the same thing too. At that thought, Thalia suddenly felt that telling them the truth was not a good idea. While she was thinking about that, Benjamin walked up as well, which made Thalia look at him in confusion. Suddenly, he, too, hugged her. Thalia was even more at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Anthony, who was observing from a distance, averted his gaze. At that moment, Thalia lost all fear of death, because the children had filled her heart with an indescribable warmth. With that in mind, she said, ¡°Anthony, you''re the only one left. Why aren''t youing over?¡± ¡°I don''t want to,¡± he rejected right away. His back was facing them as his eyes gradually reddened. Frowning, Thalia asked, ¡°Why? Are you feeling shy?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Are you crying then?¡± teased Thalia. Upon hearing that, Anthony suddenly turned around to look at her. ¡°Thalia, can you stop joking already?¡± Thalia noticed he was a little angry, but she maintained her subtle smile. ¡°No matter if one''s joyous or sad, time will pass. So, why spend it unhappily?¡± Anthony stared at her, not knowing how to respond. ¡°I didn''t tell you guys because I was afraid you''d react this way. Yes, I''m poisoned, and I might die. In spite of that, the thing I don''t like the most is what I''m seeing now. I want the people around me to be happy. So, remember this, you three. You''ve got to be happy when you''re around me. Make sure you smile, or I''ll disappear again. And the next time I do, you won''t be able to find me anymore.¡± ¡°Thalia...¡± Denise mumbled. At that moment, Thalia nced at her and smiled. ¡°Come on, Darling. Smile for me.¡± Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Of course, smiling at such a time was hard for anyone. Seeing Denise was not smiling, Thalia reached out and gently pinched the former''s cheeks to form a smile. ¡°This is more like it. Little princesses look better when they smile.¡± However, the more Thalia behaved that way, the harder it was for the children to smile. Tears flowed down Denise''s cheeks, showing no signs of stopping. ¡°There, there. It''s fine. Besides, I have Spencer. He''s got great medical skills, and he loves me so much. He won''t let me die just like that.¡± For some reason, Denise let out a chuckle after hearing that. Seeing that, Thalia chirped, ¡°Now that''s more like it. You look better when you smile. Hold on. What made youugh?¡± Denise shook her head and murmured, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Don''t give me that. Do you really think I know nothing? Tell you what. The fact that I came back for good is all because Spencer begged me to. You guys witnessed it as well.¡± ¡°Yes, we know.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Exactly. He likes me, but he''s just too shy to admit it. Hence, there''s nothing wrong with my statement earlier,¡± said Thalia with a haughty look. Regardless of whether she wasforting them or being optimistic, the children understood one thing¡ªif they could not avoid the sorrow, they should bury it in the bottom of their hearts. The most important thing during that period was to make her as happy as possible, no matter the ending. At that thought, Deniseposed herself and nodded with a smile. ¡°You''re right. Spencer''s incredible and loves you so much. He definitely won''t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°Yep. That''s right.¡± Thalia bobbed her head happily when she heard that. ¡°Please have a seat, Thalia,¡± prompted Denise while taking Thalia''s arm to have thetter seated on the chair. After sitting down, Thalia said, ¡°I''m fine. I''m poisoned, not wounded. You don''t have to take care of me like that.¡± ¡°It''s the same. Yes, you''re not wounded, but you''re still a sick person who needs to be taken good care of,¡± insisted Denise. Hearing that, Thalia raised a brow. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then... Will you do anything I ask of you?¡± queried Thalia. Denise gave it some thought before nodding. ¡°Yeah. As long as it''s something I can do.¡± ¡°Help me bring Anthony over,¡± said Thalia. Pausing briefly, she could not help but mutter, ¡°I''ve already apologized to him, yet he''s still being so awkward.¡± Hearing that, Denise immediately agreed, ¡°That''s not a problem.¡± With that, she walked over to Anthony, who was standing on the side. He frowned when he saw Denise approaching. ¡°Tony,e here!¡± Denise went up and grabbed his hand. ¡°No!¡± Nheless, Denise had no intentions of giving up. ¡°Tony, if you insist on not going over, then don''t me me for pulling out my trump card.¡± Anthony knitted his brows, but he resisted less. Noting that, Denise hurriedly pulled him over to Thalia and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Good job!¡± praised Thalia. Anthony rolled his eyes and looked away. Shifting her gaze onto him, Thalia said, ¡°Tsk. Look at you. You''re being as difficult as a girl while your sister can be sofortable around me. How can a little girl be better than you?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony refuted, ¡°Denise didn''t get into an argument with you!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, that means you''re still mad, huh? But I''ve already apologized to you. How could a man like you be so petty?¡± chaffed Thalia. Anthony rebuked, ¡°Who says I''m mad?¡± ¡°Then why are you acting like this?¡± asked Thalia. Pondering for a while, he walked over to the side and sat on a chair. ¡°It''s nothing. I just don''t feel like talking.¡± Thalia snickered. ¡°All right. Since you''ve said that, it means you''re not mad at me, right?¡± Anthony kept his head low and said nothing. ¡°Is your silence a yes?¡± asked Thalia. Whether or not Anthony spoke did not do him any good at that moment. ¡°Okay! Anthony''s got such a big heart. He''s really different. How impressive!¡± Thalia praised continuously. If Anthony were to say anything at that moment, he would only be humiliating himself. Meanwhile, Denise giggled when he saw Anthony at a loss for words. Only Thalia could make Anthony look so defeated. Seeing that, Benjamin sauntered over and found a ce to sit down. He nced at Thalia, asking, ¡°Thalia, what kind of poison were you poisoned with?¡± The question brought them back to the topic in the end. When Thalia turned toward Benjamin, Anthony and Denise gazed at her as well. It was as if everyone had been waiting for the conversation to happen. Thinking about it for a while, Thalia stated, ¡°I would''ve been cured by now if I knew what poison it was. The thing is, we don''t know, and that''s what Spencer''s worried about.¡± ¡°So, that''s why Spencer''s carrying out experiments in theb all day and night?¡± asked Benjamin. Thalia could not help but nod, despite not wanting to admit it. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°How were you poisoned, then? Who did it?¡± Anthony questioned. He had the skill of asking crucial questions, and coincidentally, those were the hardest questions for Thalia to answer. Pressing her lips together, she answered, ¡°To be honest, I don''t know that as well. It''s either when Spencer and I were being hunted out there or when I had my guard down. I''m not sure about the details. I was already like this when I found out.¡± The trio listened intently. Just then, Anthony asked, ¡°Then, the incident in the coffee shop, was it because of the poison attacking you?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Yes. That''s right.¡± ¡°What did it feel like?¡± ¡°Um... Like a headache, I guess?¡± ¡°Headache?¡± Anthony murmured. Realizing what she had said, Thalia said, ¡°It''s actually not that bad...¡± ¡°Would you always get one when it attacks?¡± Thalia was relieved to see him not dwelling on it. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°How often does the poison attack?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Um... I''m not sure, either. So far, it has only attacked twice. It doesn''t have a fixed timing or pattern,¡± replied Thalia. Following that, Anthony asked, ¡°Is there any way to relieve it?¡± ¡°A way to relieve it, huh?¡± Thalia pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°The easiest way is to knock me out. Another way is to...¡± As she was saying that, she suddenly realized something. She had cut her arm using a broken ss at the coffee shop back then. Surprisingly, the pain relieved her of the headache a little. However, she was in a lot of pain back then, so she was not entirely sure. In fact, she feared it was only her imagination. Seeing she had stopped talking, Anthony prompted, ¡°Which is?¡± That snapped Thalia back to reality, and she stared at him. ¡°I think it relieved me of the pain a little when I bledst time. But I''m not too sure about it. No, I''ve got to tell Spencer about this.¡± Without waiting for the trio to speak, Thalia got up hastily and walked off with a stern expression. The trio watched her leave with stunned looks. ¡°She...¡± Denise hesitated, her gaze still fixed on Thalia''s back. ¡°Let her go,¡± Anthony said. Denise pursed her lips and lowered her gaze. ¡°I''m just worried about Thalia. Tony, do you think she''ll be cured?¡± A frown appeared on Anthony''s forehead. As he recalled Thalia''s words, an indescribable look shed across his face. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Meanwhile, Natasha had her eyes fixed on Dave downstairs as he approached and revealed something that resembled a lipstick casing. ¡°I modified this per your instructions. It''s not very powerful, but it works fine for short-range attacks. It''s enough for self-defense,¡± Dave informed softly. Natasha took the item and fiddled with it before smiling. ¡°A lipstick?¡± ¡°Didn''t you tell me to choose the least suspicious appearance? I thought about it for a long time and figured this was the most suitable one. Besides, it''s reasonable for a woman to carry it out with her, and no one will suspect anything,¡± Dave exined. After listening to his exnation, Natasha nodded in agreement. ¡°True.¡± With that, she uncapped the item. Seeing that, Dave immediately reminded, ¡°This is the trigger. Turn it and press the button on the back tounch the attack. Make sure you don''t injure yourself.¡± Natasha nodded, fixing her attention on the modified lipstick as she examined it. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± After experimenting with the tiny weapon, Natasha asked, ¡°What if I do this?¡± ¡°If you do this, ordinary lipstick wille out. There''s only a little, though. It''s just for show,¡± said Dave. Natasha''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°That''s creative.¡± While saying that, she looked up at him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Dave hesitated before asking, ¡°Actually, Keh can make this, too, though he''s not as fast as I am.¡± Natasha immediately understood what he was trying to say. ¡°I have my reasons for not getting his help. Don''t worry. I''m using this gun for self-defense purposes only.¡± All Dave wanted to hear was that. He knew little about Natasha, but he knew she would not cause too much trouble judging by her character. ¡°Thanks,¡± said Natasha. Dave shook his head. ¡°It''s no big deal. If that''s all¡ª¡± Before he could even finish, a figure dashed in from the outside. Thalia had fled earlier to avoid getting questioned by the children. Yet, she spotted Natasha and Dave talking in the living room as soon as she entered. Scanning the room, she asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Natasha put the weapon away discreetly before responding coolly, ¡°Nothing. We were just saying hello.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Instead of exining the situation, Dave simply nced at them. ¡°Please carry on chatting. I''ll excuse myself first.¡± With that, he nodded his head in a gentlemanly way and left. The moment he left, Thalia leaned close to Natasha, so much so that she was pressing against the latter. ¡°What did you two talk about just now?¡± asked Thalia, with a curious look in her eyes. Natasha side-eyed Thalia and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Stop pretending. I saw everything,¡± said Thalia. ¡°What did you see?¡± Sweeping her gaze at Natasha''s back, Thalia raised a brow and questioned, ¡°What were you putting away just now?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Natasha was speechless. She actually saw it. Noting her silence, Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°You''re feeling guilty, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Is there something I should be guilty about?¡± Thalia scrutinized Natasha. ¡°Let me see it then.¡± s, Natasha simply smiled. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± When she finished her words, she marched up the stairs without waiting for a response. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Natasha had already sauntered off before Thalia could say anything. She knew there was no point in pursuing the matter if Natasha refused to talk about it. Hence, Thalia stood rooted in her spot and frowned at Natasha''s leaving figure from behind. I have my ways of finding out, even if she doesn''t tell me. At that thought, a smirk crept up her lips. Just as she was thinking about that, she suddenly remembered something and ran up the stairs. Upon arriving at theboratory, she pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Spencer, I realized something.¡± At that moment, Spencer was packing some things. The moment he saw Thalia enter, he instinctively put them away. He then looked up as if nothing had happened and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± No matter how fast he reacted, Thalia still captured his every move. She stepped forward and eyed him suspiciously. ¡°What did you hide?¡± Standing in front of her, Spencer uttered, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Do you think I''ll believe you?¡± Spencer said nothing in response. Right then, Thalia shoved him aside and found the things he was packing. They were the weapons he carried around with him. Seeing that, Thalia asked, ¡°Why are you packing these for?¡± ¡°No reason. I''m just tidying up.¡± In disbelief, Thalia stared into his eyes. ¡°You''re leaving? You''re ditching me again?¡± she asked after a brief silence. ¡°No...¡± Spencer denied, lowering his gaze to meet her eyes. When he saw the worry and fear in them, he frowned. At that moment, he seemed to realize how much damage his sudden departure back then had caused her. He quickly stepped forward and stared fixedly at her. ¡°I''m not leaving, nor am I abandoning you. Why would I bring you back and make you stay here if that''s what I wanted to do?¡± Thalia was already drowning in sorrow before he said anything, but her eyes lit up a little when she heard his words. Gazing at him, she asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. I won''t abandon you again. Never,¡± Spencer swore. Without warning, Thalia hugged him. Spencer''s arms hung in the air as he felt the petite body in his embrace. She was tiny and soft. It was not until after a long time did he lower his arms a little. ¡°All right. You said you had something to tell me just now, right?¡± asked Spencer, pulling away from her embrace. Thalia''s eyes flickered as she stared at him. ¡°I suddenly remembered something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Thalia revealed, ¡°I suddenly remembered that my headache had subsided a little when I bled after cutting my arm with the broken ss in the coffee shop.¡± At that, Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°I noticed that as well. That''s why I''ve been doing experiments for the past two days. The pain will indeed subside once you bleed.¡± Hearing that, Thalia asked, ¡°Does that mean the poison will be neutralized if I get an exchange transfusion?¡± Spencer unexpectedly smiled when he heard her question. ¡°Silly. Do you know how dangerous it is to have an exchange transfusion? Besides, it could trigger a series ofplications. It hurts to have an exchange transfusion, too. Another problem is that your blood can''t bepletely reced as long as you''re alive and your heart''s still beating. As far as clinical technology is concerned, this can''t be achieved yet.¡± ¡°You can''t, either?¡± asked Thalia. Casting her a gentle gaze, Spencer said, ¡°Thalia, I''m a doctor, not a god.¡± Chapter 704 Chapter 704 After hearing Spencer''s words, Thalia lowered her gaze and murmured, ¡°All right. I thought it was a new idea. I even thought I was being quite smart.¡± The corner of Spencer''s lip quirked up into a rare smile. ¡°It is indeed an innovative idea.¡± His words ignited a tiny flicker of hope in Thalia. Spencer continued, ¡°Initially, Nat only intended to give you a blood transfusion, but she passed the poison to you. This proves that the poison exists in the blood. However, this also means we can''t eradicate the poison without recing the blood entirely. So it doesn''t matter if it''s a transfusion or bloodletting; it will only buy you some time before the poison acts up.¡± ¡°So you''re saying if I agree to bloodlet, I would be able to control the time the poison acts up?¡± Thalia inquired. ¡°More or less.¡± Thalia held out her arm. ¡°Draw my blood.¡± Spencer was rendered speechless. ¡°Draw my blood. With this, I''ll be able to follow you no matter where you go,¡± Thalia said. ¡°It also means that I can protect you.¡± Gazing at her slender arm, Spencer reached out and rolled down her sleeve. ¡°If I really took your blood now, I''m afraid you would be too weak to go anywhere,¡± he murmured. ¡°I''ll be fine. I can stand losing some blood,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Spencer, I know you wish to leave. Please take me with you. I promise not to be reckless.¡± Thalia stared at him. Although she did not borate, the fear in her eyes was apparent. She was afraid of being left behind. She had finally found him after many years of searching, and she never wanted to be left behind ever again. Pursing his lips, Spencer eyed her seriously. ¡°Thalia, stay here and wait for me. I''ll be back before you know it. I promise I won''t leave you behind again.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Thalia asked, still worried. Spencer was well aware of her temperament. If he did not make it clear, she would definitely try to tail him. Perhaps she would even cause a ruckus. Hence, Spencer decided to be frank. ¡°I''m going to get you your antidote.¡± Thalia was dumbfounded upon hearing this. She stared at him in surprise. ¡°Are you going to see Boss?¡± Spencer nodded in response. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can''t!¡± Thalia protested. ¡°Don''t go!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You''ve never interacted with Boss before. You don''t understand his abilities. Moreover, the people of Vermillion Base are brutal. It''s too dangerous for you to go. I refuse to let you face danger alone,¡± Thalia cried out. ¡°Alone? I never said that I was going alone,¡± Spencer stated.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Aren''t you?¡± Thalia inquired. ¡°You seemed to have forgotten that there''s someone here who''s even more severely poisoned than you are. He''s even more frantic than I am. Keh, Dave, and the entire DX group will be dispatched.¡± Although Thalia rxed a little after hearing this, she was still very tense. ¡°Thalia, please let me do this for you. Promise me you''ll stay here and wait for me. I promise I''ll return quickly,¡± Spencer begged. Thalia stared into his eyes. She had never seen him so sincere before, though it must be said that she did not dislike this side of him. She had begun to notice that she may upy a ce in his heart after all. After a moment, she nodded inexplicably. ¡°Okay. I promise.¡± Spencer shed her a faint smile. Thalia stared at his smile. A secondter, she suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, please remember that they are professionals. They''ve been in this line of work for many years. If you really encounter them, try to hide if possible. Don''t put yourself at risk.¡± Spencerughed upon hearing her words. ¡°If I don''t, how will I be able to get your antidote?¡± ¡°Keh will be with you. Leave it to him,¡± Thalia said. Spencer gazed at her intently. After a moment, he said, ¡°Don''t you want me to fight for your sake?¡± Thalia''s longshes trembled as she gaped at him. She had never expected Spencer to utter these words. Staring at him, she gradually gathered her thoughts and said, ¡°I do, but I also don''t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Thalia smiled at him. ¡°I''m happy to hear you say that, but I wish for you to live on. That is more important than anything else. So please don''t fight for my sake.¡± Spencer reached out and caressed her head. ¡°Please return safely,¡± Thalia added as she gazed at him. ¡°Don''t worry. I will.¡± At that moment, his devilishly striking features werepletely serious. Thalia suddenly thought of something and removed the watch from her wrist. She sped it around his wrist instead. ¡°Wear this. This wille in handy in a crucial moment.¡± Spencer reached out to stop her from putting the watch on him. ¡°No. You keep it.¡± ¡°I insist. You must wear this, or I won''t be able to stop worrying. You can give this back to me when you return.¡± Spencer could not bear to reject Thalia''s request after seeing how insistent she was. Thus, Thalia quickly put the watch on him. She did not forget to throw in a little praise. ¡°Mhmm. Good-looking people look good in anything.¡± ncing at Thalia''s smiling face, Spencer raised his wrist and said, ¡°I''ll take good care of it.¡± ¡°That''s for sure.¡± Thalia gazed at him with twinkling eyes. Spencer stared into Thalia''s eyes, suddenly feeling as if he had gone back to when he had firstid his eyes on her. Her eyes were pure, yetplicated. They were worldly, yet innocent. She looked at him distantly, smiling as if she had known him for a long time. Memories of long ago suddenly assaulted Spencer. He recalled the scene of Thalia''s father''s death. Although the man deserved to die, the young Thalia was innocent. She became an orphan because of his actions. At this thought, Spencer looked away and reverted to his usual expression. ¡°All right. It''s quitete now. You should rest. There are still some things I need to prepare.¡± Thalia was used to his abrupt changes in attitude, so she nodded without thinking much of it. ¡°Okay.¡± Having said that, she swiveled around to leave. At the door, she abruptly turned around and dered, ¡°I''ll be waiting for your return.¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Thalia forced out a smile before reluctantly turning around and walking away. The dark currents in Spencer''s eyes surged as he gazed at her retreating figure broodingly. Thalia, I owe you this. Even if I have to give up my life to do it, I will return it to you so that you can live on. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 The skies outside darkened gradually as twilight descended. Natasha sat in front of the window, seemingly deep in thought. Just then, the door to the room opened, and Keh entered the room. He could make out Natasha''s slender figure sitting there despite the dark lighting in the room. Her barely visible back appeared to be full of unspoken tales. At a nce, Natasha was a mysterious and cool beauty that drew people closer. They sought to understand her, seeking to peel away her mysterious exterior like a coat. Keh approached her and rested his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Why aren''t the lights on?¡± Returning to her senses, Natasha raised her eyes to stare at him. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°You must have a lot on your mind if you didn''t even hear mee in. What are you thinking about?¡± Keh inquired. Natasha gently swirled the wine ss in her hand. ¡°I''m a little tipsy from the red wine, so my reaction was a little sluggish.¡± Keh picked up the half-empty wine bottle and stared at her. ¡°What made you drink?¡± ¡°No reason. I just felt like drinking,¡± Natasha replied as she smiled at him. Her smile pierced right through Keh''s heart as he continued to gaze at her silently. ¡°So? Would you like some?¡± Natasha offered. ¡°All right,¡± Keh agreed readily. ¡°I''ll fetch you a ss,¡± Natasha said as she stood up. ¡°You don''t have to trouble yourself.¡± Keh grabbed her hastily. The moment Natasha turned around, Keh suddenly stepped forward and pressed his lips against hers. Natasha stood rooted to the spot, her eyshes quivering slightly. A momentter, Keh released her. Giving her a once-over, he muttered, ¡°Sweet.¡± Natashaughed softly. ¡°I see you''ve gotten better at sweet-talking, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Do you dislike it?¡± Keh asked. Sheughed again but did not borate. ¡°I''ll go get you a ss.¡± Upon saying that, she went to the cab. Amusement colored Keh''s eyes as he gazed at her figure. Soon, Natasha came back with another ss and poured him some wine. ncing at Natasha, Keh said, ¡°I''ll be going out soon, so I can''t drink too much.¡± ¡°Okay. A little is fine.¡± Natasha picked up Keh''s ss and took a small sip. Natasha did all the things unconsciously. However, to Keh, each and every one of her actions was irresistibly attractive. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Natasha asked. Keh strode toward her and epted the ss in her hand. ¡°Nat, this isn''t a lot to me.¡± Natasha arched an eyebrow at him. Keh brought the ss to his lips and downed everything in one go. ¡°Would you like more?¡± Keh picked up Natasha''s ss without speaking. There was still some wine left in hers. Raising the ss, he said, ¡°This will suffice.¡± He turned his gaze to Natasha as he downed the contents of her ss. A hint of amusement permeated her indifferent expression as she gazed at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Natasha asked. In a low voice, Keh replied, ¡°There''s something Dave and I need to take care of.¡± Natasha nodded thoughtfully. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ncing at the time, Keh said, ¡°In two hours.¡± Natasha nodded once again. Keh looked at her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Pouring herself another ss of red wine, Natasha shook her head as she sipped her drink. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Keh scrutinized her. ¡°Would you like some more? Onest ss?¡± Natasha asked as she looked at him. He couldn''t possibly reject her offer since she had asked so nicely. He could only nod in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± Smirking, Natasha filled his ss halfway. This time, Keh was not in a rush to finish his drink. He watched Natasha intently. Each and every move she made while drinking the wine was exquisitely graceful and pleasing to the eye. It wasn''t until Natasha finished did she notice Keh staring at her. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Nat, you''re not acting like yourself tonight,¡± Keh murmured. ¡°How am I different?¡± Natasha retorted. Keh mulled it over. ¡°You seem to be smiling a lot more today. You''re also chattier than usual.¡± ¡°So, you''re saying that I usually don''t smile and I talk less?¡± ¡°I''m not saying that¡ªit''s just a fact!¡± Keh dered. Narrowing her eyes, Natasha pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you prefer me this way?¡± Keh''s eyes were filled with love and adoration as he replied, ¡°I like you no matter how you are.¡± Natasha gazed at him. ¡°Won''t you stay and chat with me?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Sure. What would you like to talk about?¡± ¡°Anything!¡± Keh ventured, ¡°Nat, what do you think of a wedding at sea?¡± Hisment waspletely unexpected. ¡°A wedding at sea?¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I own a small ind and a yacht. We can have the ceremony on the ind, then the reception on the yacht. What do you think?¡± Based on his description alone, Natasha could already picture it all in her mind. When Keh saw that she was not speaking, he added, ¡°Nat, I know you''ve never enjoyed crowded ces. But I thought it over. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime event for us. I wish to give you a proper wedding ceremony. I promise you can act as you please on that day, but please let me hold a proper ceremony.¡± Natasha''s gaze softened as she pored over his handsome features. It was a long moment before she finally replied, ¡°Keh, it may be a once-in-a-lifetime event for others, but it will be our second wedding.¡± Keh stared at her intently. ¡°We were married byw, and this would be our first wedding ceremony.¡± His words made her smile. Yet, her clear eyes were filled with inexplicable intensity. ¡°Don''t you want to?¡± Keh asked. Natasha stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on his lips.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I do,¡± she murmured. Perhaps it was due to the effects of the wine, for her eyes were unusually beguiling and her voice seductive. It fanned his desire. Keh''s Adam''s apple bobbed as his gaze visibly darkened. Natasha nced at him, seemingly having no intention of stopping there. She reached out and began to unbutton his shirt. ¡°Keh, do you remember what happened thest time we both got drunk?¡± Upon saying that, she shifted her gaze to stare into his eyes directly. Keh drank her in with dark, heated eyes that concealed a burning desire. A burning urge surged up from his abdomen. ¡°Of course I remember,¡± Keh replied hoarsely. ¡°If I said I wanted to, would you be willing to continue where we left off the other night?¡± Natasha asked. The next second, Keh leaned forward. ¡°With pleasure.¡± That said, he pressed her against the table and kissed her. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 They kissed passionately in the dark room. A long whileter, Keh ran his fingers through her hair and supported her head. His voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°Nat, can I?¡± Natasha looked at him wordlessly. She was already stunning, but after a few drinks, there was an addednguidness to her beauty. Her lips curled into a nonchnt smirk, making her look especially breathtaking under the dim light. Instead of answering his question, Natasha lowered her gaze to his sexy Adam''s apple. Without warning, she inched nearer and gave it a kiss. She pulled him closer and whispered in his ear, ¡°Keh, I prefer if you don''t ask questions.¡± She gave him an alluring look. Keh froze for a split second. He gazed at her as desire burned in his eyes. ¡°Nat, you won''t have a chance to regret it.¡± With that, he tightened his arms around her and bent down to devour her lips in a domineering kiss. This time, Keh didn''t bother wasting time. He peeled off her clothes until she was d in nothing but a ck bra. Her pale skin seemed to be glowing under the warm light. Keh''s eyes were burning as he regarded her without a word. Suddenly, Natasha rolled over and straddled him. Her bun came undone, and she let her silky hair fall down her shoulders, partially covering her slim waist. From behind, she looked especially alluring. The passion in Keh''s eyes grew. Despite his confusion over why Natasha was so full of energy and enthusiasm today, he was too excited to care. He had been anticipating this day for a long time. Having tamped down his desire for too long, he wanted to make sure no one would stop them today. Natasha fixed his gaze on him and slowly lowered her body. Her hair cascaded down on both sides of her shoulders, making her look like a captivating witch. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Let me do it, Keh,¡± she breathed. A bewitching smile yed on her lips as her eyes shed seductively. Keh watched as she lowered her body slowly and trailed kisses all over his body. A moan escaped his lips. The room was filled with soft moans and pants. Around half an hourter, Keh whispered in Natalie''s ear, ¡°Nat, you''re very different today.¡± ¡°Oh? How so?¡± ¡°You were eager and passionate.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Mm...¡± ¡°I have another game in mind. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha retrieved a scarf ced nearby and tied it over his eyes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked. Keh''s lips curved up. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°I can''t wait.¡± She gazed at Keh''s handsome face as the seductive smile on her face faded away. About a dozen emotions crossed her eyes. She grabbed the wine she prepared ahead and took a sip of it. Hearing the noise, Keh asked, ¡°Nat, do you even need liquid courage?¡± Without saying a word, Natasha bent down and covered his lips with a kiss, feeding him the wine in her mouth slowly. At once, Keh ced his palm behind her head and suck all the wine out of her mouth. Natasha was pretty cooperative. After the passionate kiss ended, Natasha mumbled in his ear, ¡°I''m sorry, Keh.¡± ¡°Mm? What was that?¡± Natasha fell silent. Keh suddenly felt his hands bing weak, so he let go of her. As he did that, Natasha knew her goal had been achieved. She gazed at him wordlessly for a second before hopping off the bed. Twenty minutester, Natasha stood before the bed, d in a ck outfit. There was a ck backpack slung on her shoulders, and she looked both cool and sassy. An unhappy look crossed her face when she nced at the man sleeping soundly on the bed. She padded over to him and pressed onest kiss on his lips. ¡°Goodbye, Keh.¡± Looking away reluctantly, she put on a ck cap and turned to leave. It was alreadyte at night, and the corridor was empty. Natasha knew everyone''s timetable well, so she was sure no one would show up at this hour, including the triplets. After shutting the door, she went downstairs without bumping into anyone. Natasha walked past the living room and headed to the door. Before reaching the door, she came to a stop and turned over her shoulder to look at the castle. Shortly after, she looked away and strode out in determination. No matter what, she had to make this trip. She was the only one who had the potential to minimize their losses and the highest chance of retrieving the antidote. Right then, Thalia was talking to Kyle on the phone outside. ¡°I got hurt and I''m currently recuperating. It''s true! ¡°Got it. I''ll bring them back as soon as possible. ¡°I wasn''t lying to you. It was Anthony who refused to let me reveal anything. He won''t let me get away if I deliver news to you. ¡°I¡ªwait a minute.¡± Thalia paused as she noticed someone walking out of the house. With her sharp senses and impable identifying skills, she was pretty certain that the person who walked out was Natasha. It''ste. Why is she out dressed in that ck outfit? Thalia said to Kyle, ¡°I need to go. We''ll talkter.¡± She then hung up without waiting for a reply. She nced at the door and decided to follow Natasha out. Dave''s house wasn''t located in a bustling area. In fact, it was in a secluded ce. Natasha walked along the path. Outside, Thalia immediately spotted her figure and ran after her. ¡°Wait up!¡± Natasha halted in her tracks. Thalia caught up to her, panting slightly. ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡± Natasha turned over her shoulder, not expecting to be caught by someone. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± she asked, feigning nonchnce. ¡°I was talking on the phone outside and saw youing out. Where are you going?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I''m heading out to handle some matters.¡± Thalia slowly approached her. ¡°It''ste. You''re going out alone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°You aren''t driving?¡± ¡°It''s just right ahead. I don''t want to attract attention by driving. I''ll be back after handling the matter,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I''m free now. How about I go with you?¡± Thalia suggested. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Natasha hesitated as she knew Thalia well. The more Thalia was denied the opportunity to join, the more suspicious she would be. Natasha was sure Thalia woulde after her. She caved in. ¡°Sure,e on.¡± Thalia hurried over to her and grinned. ¡°Where are we headed?¡± ¡°It''s just ahead.¡± Natasha indicated with her chin. Thalia immediately put her guard down and started chatting with her. ¡°Are you going toplete a deal? Nat, you''ve been Shadow Seeker for years. How did you keep your identity a secret?¡± ¡°It''s easy. I just don''t tell anyone about it,¡± came Natasha''s answer. ¡°Isn''t that boring?¡± Thalia asked curiously. ¡°Being a hacker isn''t an interesting job,¡± Natasha answered. Thalia pondered over her answer. ¡°I think Anthony seems to like being a hacker. It looks like he''s passionate about it.¡± ¡°He''s an exception.¡± ¡°Right. Geniuses are exceptions,¡± Thalia agreed. Seeing that Thalia hadpletely let her guard down, Natasha suddenly nced backward and gasped. ¡°Spencer? Why are you here, too?¡± Hearing that, Thalia spun around. The moment she did, Natasha struck her neck. Thalia crumpled to the ground, and Natasha held her up. Staring at her, Natasha mumbled, ¡°Don''t me me for doing this.¡± She then dragged Thalia''s body aside. After finding a suitable spot, she ced Thalia on the ground. Dave had set up security precautions for a radius of one hundred miles. It was a secluded area, so no one would show up there for no reason. She knew Thalia would be safe here. After setting her down, Natasha retrieved Thalia''s phone and unlocked it with her fingerprint. Next, she scheduled a text to be sent to Spencer before walking away. Her slender figure soon blended in with the dark. Meanwhile, Dave and Spencer were waiting for Keh to depart. Time ticked by, but Keh didn''t show up. ¡°Where is he?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°After dinner, he said he wanted to bid goodbye to Natasha. They should be together now,¡± Dave said. Spencer nced at his watch and frowned. ¡°It''s time.¡± ¡°Let''s wait a bit more. Maybe something cropped up.¡± Spencer inclined his head. Right then, Dave looked at him. ¡°Don''t you need to bid goodbye to someone?¡± ¡°I told her about our mission this morning.¡± Dave gave him a pointed look. ¡°I didn''t mean that. I was talking about¡ª¡± ¡°Our rtionship is not what you think.¡± Dave let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Spencer remained silent. ¡°It looks like Thalia isn''t capable enough of taming youpletely,¡± Dave joked. A conflicted look shed across Spencer''s eyes. He frowned and didn''t continue the conversation. ¡°Don''t me me for not reminding you. If you don''t like her, then don''t waste her time. Many people in our organization look up to her. If you don''t like her, then give the rest a chance.¡± Spencer whirled around to look at him. ¡°People in your organization? Who are they?¡± Dave regarded him briefly before saying, ¡°That doesn''t concern you. You don''t even like her, so why bother finding out who they are?¡± A displeased look shed across Spencer''s eyes. ¡°I brought Thalia up. Can''t I know who they are?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°So that''s your type?¡± ¡°It''s not what you think,¡± Spencer said, stopping him from harboring disgusting thoughts. Dave''s eyes crinkled up. ¡°That isn''t important. I respect all kinds of love.¡± Even so, Spencer didn''t want others to misunderstand Thalia. He exined, ¡°I got to know her when I was traveling about. She was an orphan and decided to follow me. I had the ideater of sending her to a family to bring her up properly, so we separated then.¡± Dave listened to the story patiently. The matter didn''t concern him, but since Spencer said that, he told him, ¡°Judging from Thalia''s character, I don''t think she will be fine with your arrangements. I think she fell in love with you at first sight.¡± Spencer said nothing, for he was right. As Thalia matured, she became increasingly opinionated and rebellious, to the point where he sensed that she had developed romantic feelings for him. This led him to consider the idea of cing her with a suitable family. However, when he went through with it, Thalia exploded and disappeared for an entire day. It was only when he finally found her that she confessed her feelings for him. She told him she wanted to marry him when they first met. That was why she had been following him. s, Spencer''s guilt grew as they spent more time together. He was afraid to reveal the truth to Thalia, knowing that it could cause her to be overwhelmed and direct her hatred toward him. His gaze turned dark. Men tend to talk less. Dave might not understand Spencer''s predicament, but he knew Spencer was deeply in love with Thalia. He said, ¡°At times, I find myself admiring Keh''s approach to love. He puts in every effort to win the affection of the woman he loves and is not afraid to be open about his feelings. His recklessness and passion may be the reason for his current happiness.¡± Spencer gazed at Dave, who gave him a polite smile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer nodded in agreement. ¡°I envy him, too.¡± Dave gave his shoulder a pat. ¡°You can do it too, as long as you''re willing to let it go.¡± Spencer looked down. ¡°My situation is different from his. I don''t think I can be like him, ever.¡± He turned to Dave and said encouragingly, ¡°You''re open-minded. I believe you''ll find your true love one day.¡± Dave chuckled. ¡°You''re fortunate to have found someone who loves you as much as you love her. It''s not easy for everyone to experience that kind of luck. Personally, I haven''t been fortunate enough to meet that special someone yet. You should cherish your opportunity.¡± A mocking grin appeared on Spencer''s lips. ¡°I''m not fortunate. This is nothing but a test.¡± ¡°That depends on how you think about it.¡± Spencer took a deep breath. He was about to say something when his phone beeped. He whipped it out to see that it was a text from Thalia. His brows furrowed up after he read it. The next second, he got up and strode out. Dave stared at his back and frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Spencer ignored him and hurried away. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Upon rushing outside, Spencer began searching the area for signs of Thalia. However, the darkness was limiting his vision, and he could barely make out his surroundings. Even after scouring the area, he still could not find any hints of her around. In his panic, a thought popped into his head, and he took out his phone to call Thalia. Right then, the vague sound of a ringtone traveled into his ears. Spencer hurried in the direction of the sound. As the sound became louder and louder, he became surer and surer that Thalia was nearby. Indeed, when the ringtone sounded clearest, he spotted flickering lights at the side of the road. He squinted and noticed someone lying on the ground. ¡°Thalia!¡± he shouted as he ran over to pick her up into his arms. Noticing that she was already unconscious, Spencer reached out to ce his fingers on her neck. Once he was sure that she was still alive, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thalia!¡± he called out to her. ¡°Thalia!¡± Her eyes remained shut. He studied her from head to toe, but it was still too dark for him to figure out whether she had other injuries. He had no choice but to carry her back first. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Meanwhile, in the living room, Dave was still waiting for Keh. Every once in a while, he would check the time before returning to his anxious pacing. Right as he was about to make a call to check on him, he saw Spencer rushing in with Thalia in his arms. ¡°What''s the matter? What happened?¡± ¡°I''ll tell you about thister!¡± Spencer darted up the stairs without looking back. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± ¡°No,¡± was Spencer''s answer before he headed right into the room. After kicking open the door, Spencer entered the room and ced Thalia on the bed before studying her anew. Once he was certain that she did not sustain more injuries, his heart, which had been in his throat, lowered back into his chest. Nevertheless, his heart was still thumping fast as he stared at her. His fear had yet topletely fade away. Despite his reluctance to admit it, he knew he would not know what he would end up doing if anything were to happen to Thalia. He slowly reached up to brush her hair with a soft gaze in his eyes. He only dared to do such things when Thalia was unconscious. s, time was of the essence, and Spencer dared not waste too much time. He took out a needle, then inserted it into one of her acupoints. Thalia gradually woke up. Spencer kept his needle away. ¡°You''re awake.¡± Thalia stared at the ceiling for a moment before turning to Spencer. ¡°Spencer? Why are you here?¡± ¡°You messaged me. You told me to look for you outside. You said you were in trouble,¡± Spencer said worriedly. I passed out? I was in trouble? All of a sudden, a thought rushed into her head, and she shot upright. ¡°Where''s Natasha? Where is she?¡± ¡°Nat? She should be upstairs.¡± ¡°Upstairs? Why would she be upstairs?¡± ¡°Where should she be, then?¡± ¡°I saw her leave with my own two eyes! She was the one who knocked me out.¡± Spencer froze. ¡°Did you just say that Nat knocked you out?¡± Thalia nodded. Realizing something, Spencer quickly stood up to head outside without saying another word. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Thalia cried out as she rushed after him. When Spencer reached the stairwell, he looked at Dave, who was downstairs, and asked, ¡°Has Kehe out?¡± Dave shook his head. ¡°He''s not picking up his phone either.¡± Spencer pressed his lips tightly together. ¡°Something must have happened to him.¡± With that, he went to Natasha''s room. Thalia followed him with a solemn look. Upon hearing Spencer''s words, Dave stiffened for a brief second before ascending the stairs. Once Spencer reached the door to Natasha''s room, he stopped in his tracks. Thest shred of his rationality was telling him to stayposed. When Thalia saw Spencer pausing, she reached out to knock on the door, but Spencer grabbed her wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Are you sure that Nat''s out?¡± ¡°Of course. Unless you''re telling me I saw a ghost instead,¡± Thalia responded. Spencer drew his brows together. Just then, Dave walked over to look at them. ¡°What''s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Turning to him, Spencer uttered, ¡°Thalia said she saw Natasha heading out and that Natasha knocked her out when she tried following her.¡± Dave''s heart sank. ¡°So, do we knock on the door or not?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Of course!¡± was Thalia''s reply. Unlike her, the two men were calmer. Dave mulled over the matter and said, ¡°Keh''s a punctual man. He has never done something like this before.¡± ¡°So, the door...¡± ¡°I''ll call him again,¡± Dave said. Spencer nodded. Dave fished out his phone to call Keh, but the ringtone came from inside the room. Upon hearing the sound, Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°He''s inside.¡± While the two men were still hesitating on their next step, the fiery-tempered Thalia could not wait any longer. ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± She kicked the door open and went in. The two men had no choice but to follow her in. After sweeping her gaze across the room, Thalia found Keh, who was naked on the top, on the bed. The dim lights of the room entuated the lines of his abs. Thalia''s eyes went wide, and in the next second, she shrieked and spun around. Coincidentally, Spencer entered the room, and Thalia ended up burying her face in his chest. Spencer took in the sight of Keh before looking down at the woman in his arms. ¡°Are you shy?¡± ¡°No! This is my good friend''s man! He''s off-limits!¡± ¡°Then are you still going to be this rash in the future?¡± ¡°I wasn''t expecting to see this,¡± Thalia refuted before lifting her head. ¡°Will I go blind after this?¡± Spencer chuckled quietly. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Thalia nodded and headed out. Right then, Dave walked over and called out Keh''s name, but no matter how many times he called for Keh, Keh remained unconscious. Spencer walked over to Keh and asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°He''s still alive.¡± Spencer fell silent. After sparing a nce at Dave, Spencer came closer to Keh and said, ¡°I''ll take a look at him.¡± Dave moved aside immediately. After giving Keh a checkup, Spencer noticed the red wine at the side. He picked up the ss to take a whiff of it before knitting his brows. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave asked. Spencer turned around to look at him. ¡°It''s nothing. He''s out cold because he was drugged.¡± ¡°Out cold from getting drugged?¡± Putting the ss of red wine back on the table, Spencer uttered, ¡°Yes. The red wine''s been spiked.¡± Dave moved over to pick up the ss and sniffed its content. ¡°You mean to say that the person who drugged him is Natasha?¡± ¡°Evidently.¡± Dave bobbed his head. ¡°You''re right. She''s the only one who can make him put down his guard.¡± Right then, a thought hit Dave. ¡°Wait, how do you know the wine was spiked?¡± ¡°That''s because I was the one who made the drug. I can tell with one whiff.¡± Dave pursed his lips in silence. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Just as he was about to say something, his phone rang. After ncing at the screen, Dave walked over to the side with his phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Dave, where are you guys?¡± Mike asked. ¡°We''ve been waiting for you toe since an hour ago.¡± Dave lowered his volume and replied, ¡°Something happened. Give us a while. I''ll inform you of the right details half an hourter.¡± ¡°What about the operation?¡± ¡°Don''t do anything until we''re there.¡± ¡°All right, I got it.¡± Before Dave ended the call, he thought about something. ¡°Right. How are things on Boss'' side?¡± ¡°He''s out.¡± Dave''s brows snapped together. He knew that more dy meant that they would let the golden opportunity slip them by, so after a while of hesitating, he uttered, ¡°Try to drag this on a little longer. Also, pay attention to whether or not he''s meeting someone. If he does, tell me right away.¡± ¡°Of course. I understand.¡± ¡°That''s all,¡± Dave said and ended the call. He did not outright mention Natasha''s name, for Mike and the others knew who Natasha was. Once they saw her, they would realize who Dave was talking about. However, if Natasha did not end up meeting Boss, he would save them much trouble by not mentioning her name from the beginning. With that settled, Dave turned to look at Spencer again. At that moment, Spencer took out a ck bag and opened it on the bed. Dave saw the thin needles kept inside and how Spencer hovered his hand over them all until he reached out to one of the needles. After taking that needle out, he inserted it into Keh''s body. Dave watched quietly at the side. Soon, Keh started reacting to the needle. His fingers twitched. Then it was his eyes. Dave scurried over, and just as he reached Keh, Keh opened his eyes. ¡°Keh,¡± Dave called out. Keh frowned from the pain pounding in his head, and he narrowed his eyes when he saw Dave and Spencer. ¡°Why are you both here?¡± Spencer kept the needle and replied, ¡°To rescue you.¡± Keh did not dwell on Spencer''s words. After giving him a once-over, Keh sat upright. When Keh took in Dave''s expression, a spark of realization shed past his eyes. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Dave raised his arm to check the time. ¡°Almost one.¡± Keh''s body visibly stiffened, and he widened his eyes at Dave. ¡°One?¡± Dave nodded in response. Keh parted his lips, wanting to say something when he realized what was amiss. He scanned his surroundings and noticed that everything in the room was the same as before. So that wasn''t a dream. It was real. What happened between Natasha and me was real too. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking back at Spencer, he asked, ¡°Where''s Nat?¡± Spencer turned to Dave at that, wondering if they should spill the beans to Keh. Simultaneously, Keh cast his gaze at Dave. With two pairs of eyes fixed on him, Dave took a deep breath and schooled his features into a somber look. Keh knew him well, and he knew that something had to have transpired for Dave to bear a look like that on his face. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. The signals in his body and his memories before he fell asleep told him something had to have urred. Dave looked at Keh before lowering his gaze when he realized he could not voice those words out loud. He turned to Spencer and threw the hot potato at him. ¡°You tell him about it.¡± At that, Dave looked away. Keh''s eyes flicked toward Spencer, but this time, there was a look of impatience in them. ¡°What happened to Nat? Did she get another episode?¡± Right as Spencer was contemting what words to use for his exnation, Thalia, who was outside the room, could not hold herself back anymore. She darted in and revealed, ¡°She went out. She said she had something to do, and I said I''d apany her for it, but she knocked me out.¡± Keh''s face contorted into a frown. He knew well what Thalia''s words meant. In the next second, he raised his head to look at the two other men. ¡°When did this happen?¡± he asked. ¡°About... half an hour ago.¡± Keh scrunched up his forehead in response and tightened his fists that were resting on his sides. He needed not specte much, for the answer was clear¡ªhe knew what Natasha had gone to do. Her initiative and her passion for that day were a gesture of farewell to him. Keh smacked his fist on the bed. He then rose to his feet and said, ¡°Dave, I don''t care how many people you need to mobilize, but you have to get her back. You have to.¡± Thalia fearfully shut her eyes when Keh stood up, although Keh was still wearing a pair of pants. He walked to the side to put on his clothes before heading outside. Dave went after him as he said, ¡°Nothing beats the simplest way no matter how many people we mobilize. I''ve already assigned the men to keep an eye on Boss'' side. If she appears, we''ll find out immediately, and we''ll be able to bring her back. Mike and the rest know what she looks like. They won''t let Boss take her away.¡± Keh nced at Dave. Indeed, Dave''s method was the simplest way. Keh himself was too caught up in the matter to keep a clear mind. ¡°All right, let''s go.¡± Dave gave him a bob of his head in response. Back in the room, Spencer walked over to Thalia and said, ¡°He''s gone.¡± It was then Thalia opened her eyes again and let out a relieved sigh when she saw that no one else was in the room anymore. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you really feeling shy?¡± ¡°I''m not. I''m just being polite.¡± Spencer curled his lips. ¡°Go back to your room and get some rest first. We''ll talk about this again when we''re back.¡± ¡°Can''t you take me along?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer was quiet for a while. ¡°We need someone to be at home. What if she''s just out to settle some matters and will be back soon?¡± ¡°You know that''s highly unlikely.¡± ¡°But we have the three kids at home, don''t we? No matter how safe this ce is, we still need someone to stay behind to protect them,¡± Spencer pointed out. Thalia hung her head in disappointment. ¡°All right. You''re right. I can''t just leave them alone here.¡± ¡°Be good, okay?¡± His words took away the gloominess she felt. When she raised her head again, her eyes were bright. ¡°Okay, I''ll be good. Stay safe, all right?¡± Her response and her smile made Spencer feel the urge to flee. Every time he noticed Thalia watching him, the guilt in his heart would grow exponentially, turning into a mountain that weighed down on his chest and stopped him from taking in another breath. ¡°Mm.¡± Right before he was about to leave, Thalia suddenly leaned over to him and gave him a peck on the lips. ¡°A lucky kiss for you.¡± Her eyes were still twinkling as if stars were hiding in them. Spencer said nothing to that. He only nodded and continued his way out. Thalia took two steps forward and cried out to his retreating figure, ¡°Remember to bring Natasha back!¡± Spencer left without sparing her another nce, but Thalia knew he had heard her. It was a good thing that things between Spencer and her had improved, but the very thought of Natasha made Thalia furrow her eyebrows. Like the rest of them, Thalia could guess where Natasha had headed to. Natasha had gone to do what she wished to do earlier. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 The night was exceptionally dark. Sitting in the front passenger seat, Keh gave Natasha a call but couldn''t get through. His expression grew increasingly tense as he tried again and again. He knew Natasha like the back of his palm. Once she had set her mind on something, changing it would be hard and locating her would be even harder. What was uneptable to him was that she had left without saying goodbye again. Moreover, the way she did it this time was more ludicrous than thest. Dave, with one hand on the steering wheel as he drove, noticed Keh''s gloominess. ¡°I called her the moment the incident urred but couldn''t get through. Also, the surveince feed confirmed that she left on foot. I''ve already sent men to search for her. Hopefully, we''ll hear from them soon.¡± Keh looked out the window. ¡°Since she has taken such a drastic course of action, she must have been nning it for a while. Finding her is not going to be easy.¡± ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t expect her to do this. Going forward, I''ll arrange for the entrances to be guarded, so history won''t repeat itself.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the words, the solemn-looking Spencermented softly, ¡°Considering their capabilities and meticulous nning, it''s unlikely you can stop them.¡± ¡°Don''t underestimate the men in DX. Even if they failed, they could obtain information in the shortest time, preventing the situation from spiraling out of control.¡± Spencer looked in Dave''s direction. ¡°No offense intended. I was just wondering if there was a more efficient use of your resources.¡± Dave replied, ¡°No offense taken. We''re all just being objective here.¡± Just as Spencer was about to continue, Keh interjected, ¡°Spencer is right. There''s no way we can stop those who are determined to leave.¡± Dave shifted his attention to Keh. Thetter was lying back in his seat with his hand holding his chin. Looking out the window with his ck obsidian eyes, Keh was a sea of calm. Nheless, everyone could clearly feel the rage he was exuding. Dave was cognizant of how headstrong Keh was. The more thetter appeared to be calm, the more turbulent his emotions were. Dave''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Let''s focus on what we''re going to do tonight instead of the future. Should we stop our current operation?¡± Keh looked just like a leopard, ready to pounce in the night. A brief momentter, he replied, ¡°No, we should continue.¡± Dave didn''tment as he kept his hand on the wheel. It was Spencer who asked, ¡°Shouldn''t we look for Nat first?¡± Keh took a deep breath as if he had made a momentous decision. ¡°In essence, her goal is the same as ours. Since she has decided to go on the search, it means that she is more confident than us. Besides, now that she has made her move, we shouldn''t put her in danger unnecessarily. Two parties working toward the objective would naturally have a higher chance of sess than one.¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes at Keh, as he didn''t find thetter''s words to be convincing. He had panicked when he first learned of Thalia''s disappearance. Now that Natasha had walked into the lion''s den, Spencer was surprised at how Keh could still analyze the situation with such a cool head. As a fellow man, he wondered if Keh was just too Machiavellian or if he didn''t care for Natasha as much as everyone thought he did. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Dave asked. After a brief contemtion, Keh answered, ¡°We''ll split up. Both of you head to his hideout to get the antidote, while I look for Mike and corner Boss. If there are any changes to the n, we can still afford a slight dy. Worsees to worst, I''ll just bring him back to DX.¡± Kehid out his n word by word. The burning rage in his eyes could send a chill down anyone''s spine. In that instant, Dave and Spencer turned to Keh and gave him a bewildered look. Only he cane up with such an outrageous idea. Despite their disbelief, they didn''t find it surprising that it came from Keh. Dave nodded. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± ¡°In that case, you should head there with Spencer now.¡± Once Dave brought the car to a stop, Keh alighted from it. At the same time, Dave put away his phone and informed thetter, ¡°Someone will pick you up shortly.¡± Keh nodded in acknowledgment. Just as he was about to drive away, Dave turned to Keh. ¡°There''s one more thing. After giving it a lot of thought, I feel I should tell you.¡± Keh gave him a solemn look. Dave hesitated before continuing, ¡°Two days ago, Natasha requested me to have a gun custom- made for her.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°She said it was for self-defense, so I got it for her without thinking too much about it.¡± Keh stared at him, not knowing what to say suddenly. ¡°I nned to tell you, but I didn''t expect everything to happen so quickly. I know you''re angry, so go ahead and vent on me. This is, after all, a dereliction of my duty,¡± Dave said. Keh was clearly furious, but he knew his priorities and that now wasn''t the time for confrontation. ¡°When was it?¡± he asked, clearly suppressing his anger. ¡°I gave it to her just this morning. It doesn''t have much firepower and can fire three bullets after its modifications,¡± Dave said. Keh took a deep breath. ¡°Dave, once all this is over, I''ll definitely hold you ountable.¡± ¡°All right. We''ll discuss it then.¡± ¡°Go now and be careful.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Without waiting for Keh to react, Dave drove away and stayed silent throughout. Spencer pondered briefly before asking, ¡°Is he always like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Is he always this calm regardless of the circumstances?¡± Dave answered softly, ¡°Yes. He might lose his rational mind momentarily but would always stay objective. In fact, he''s so level-headed that it scares me.¡± ¡°Don''t you think it''s terrifying to have a friend like that?¡± Spencer asked curiously. Dave threw him a nce. ¡°It would be more terrifying to have him as my enemy.¡± Spencer responded with a chuckle. ¡°That''s why we have to show some results,¡± Dave added. ¡°Thest thing I want is to be his enemy.¡± Spencer let out another chuckle, but it was filled with mixed emotions. He raised his gaze to look out the window. That fateful night was filled with uncertainty. Meanwhile, Keh was standing by the roadside dressed in ck. His handsome features exuded a cold and intimidating aura. He looked like an angel out for vengeance. Chapter 711 Do Not Force Me Chapter 711 Do Not Force Me Soon, a car sped toward him from afar beforeing to a halt before him. Keh immediately narrowed his eyes when he saw the person inside the car after the door opened. ¡°My savior,¡± Alexia greeted. Keh swept a nce across her expressionlessly and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hearing that, Alexia answered, ¡°Mike couldn''t leave because he''s keeping an eye on the situation at the scene. He didn''t feelfortable asking someone else toe over, so he sent me.¡± Although she knew Keh wasn''t fond of her, all she wanted was a chance to see and repay him. Besides, she deeply believed that the person who saved her back then was kind to her. Therefore, her eyes lit up when she looked at Keh. On the other hand, Keh was deep in thought when he gazed at her. Seeing that he wasn''t getting into the car, Alexia said, ¡°My savior, we don''t have much time. Are you noting in?¡± Keh was giving her a deadpan look, and his displeasure turned into aplicated feeling. Despite wanting to throw a tantrum, he knew it would be a waste of time to ask someone else to fetch him. At that moment, he couldn''t afford to waste time. Hence, he shot her another look before opening the door to the back seat and hopping in. Alexia saw that and pursed her lips. ¡°My savior, sit tight. I''m going to start driving.¡± Keh said nothing in response. Alexia then started the car and drove. She drove extremely steadily, and she would asionally raise her gaze toward the rearview mirror to nce at Keh behind her. Whenever she looked at him, he was staring down at his phone. Although he was frowning, he still couldn''t conceal the handsome facial features he had. Alexia recalled the first time she saw him, and he looked exactly the same then. After so many years, his handsome facial features remain. However, the aura he''s exuding is a lot more intense now. Compared to before, he appears more mature. Furthermore, he''s even more alluring than I expected. With that in mind, Alexia curled her lips into a faint smile. We''ve never spent time alone together. Could time move slower? Even better, could it just freeze? That would be nice. Right when she had those thoughts in her mind, Keh suddenly raised his gaze and looked in front. Their gazes met. Alexia''s heart skipped a beat, and she froze on the spot. On the contrary, Keh instantly frowned. He then nced outside and shifted his gaze back toward Alexia. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Alexia didn''t know what was going on, but she did as she was told. Upon stopping the car, Alexia looked behind and asked, ¡°What is it, my savior?¡± Saying nary a word, Keh swung open the car door, climbed out, and went to the side of the driver''s seat to motion her to exit the vehicle. Seeing that, Alexia got out of the car. ¡°I''m driving,¡± Keh said before climbing into the driver''s seat. It was a jeep, so Keh immediately adjusted the seat after he got in. Alexia saw what he was doing, so she quickly climbed into the car and sat behind him. After she had gotten into her seat, Keh immediately started the car engine and drove. His movements were cool, and the car sped away after screeching sounds were heard from the tires. Alexia was looking at Keh intently from behind. For some reason, even if it''s just a side profile, a back view, or even a strand of hair, he still looks so captivating. I''ve seen a lot of guys in my life, but he''s just in a different leaguepared to the others. Heck, even his aloofness is attractive! Alexia just kept staring at him and couldn''t help losing herself in his handsomeness. In fact, things were even better for her now because instead of needing to focus on the road, she could just concentrate on feasting her eyes on Keh. While speeding down the road, Keh couldn''t stop thinking about Natasha. Although I know she''s not facing any immediate danger, that doesn''t mean she''s safe. Boss is an unpredictable madman. If he can''t get his hands on something, he would rather destroy it instead. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have poisoned Natasha with such a lethal poison. Also, there''s that man. Who knows what that man would do to Natasha in revenge? These are all unknowns. Holding that thought, Keh narrowed his eyes, and he was exuding a chilling aura. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to arrive at the destination as soon as possible. Right then, Keh''s phone rang, and his heart lurched when he saw that it was a call from Mike. He answered the phone and said, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Keh, has Alexia picked you up already?¡± Mike asked. ¡°Yes. We''re on the way,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re behind the wheels?¡± ¡°Did you call to ask nonsense?¡± Keh asked coldly. ¡°No. It''s just that I think there''s something weird about Boss.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What''s weird?¡± ¡°Our men told him there''s a half-an-hour dy with the goods, and he was okay with it. However, he just received a call moments ago, and he told his assistant to leave!¡± Keh frowned when he heard that. ¡°Mike, get someone to tail the assistant. I want to know where he''s going and what he''s doing. Keep me updated.¡± ¡°Is that necessary? Isn''t Boss our target? Wouldn''t our job be easier now that his assistant is gone?¡± ¡°Just do as I say. I know what I''m doing,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°Keep an eye on him. I''m arriving soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the phone call ended. Keh''s expression was grim as he sped down the road. Suddenly, Alexia asked, ¡°My savior, did something happen?¡± Keh kept quiet. Alexia''s eyes darted from side to side, and she asked, ¡°My savior, does it concern Natasha?¡± Keh immediately gazed at Alexia through the rearview mirror when she mentioned Natasha. Alexia knew she guessed it right when she saw Keh looking at her. ¡°It''s just a guess. Over an hour ago, Dave called Mike and told Mike to call him back if Boss was meeting someone. Apart from that, your behavior suggests it has something to do with Natasha,¡± Alexia said. Keh merely nced at her and drove in silence. ¡°Does your silence mean I''m right?¡± Alexia asked. ¡°You think you''re so smart, don''t you?¡± Keh asked in a deep voice. His gaze had turned hostile. Alexia froze and looked at Keh in bafflement. With a ruthless look in his eyes, Keh uttered, ¡°I saved you, but you don''t know who I am. I can be your savior, but I can also abandon you anytime. Don''t force me to do that.¡± Alexia immediately went silent. At the same time, her gaze became sheepish when she looked at him. Shooting her onest re, Keh continued to drive in silence. At that point, he was feeling restless and on edge. Chapter 712 Reliable Rumors Chapter 712 Reliable Rumors It took Keh twenty minutes toplete a half-an-hour journey. After parking the car at an inconspicuous spot, Keh walked toward Mike and asked, ¡°What''s the situation?¡± Mike was looking somewhere with his binocrs, and he quickly turned around when he heard Keh''s voice. ¡°Hey, Keh.¡± Keh took the binocrs from him and peered through them. Somewhere far away, Boss could be seen sitting in a car, and he was surrounded by guards who appeared wary. Meanwhile, Mike reported, ¡°They''re on high alert. I think when the goods arrive, he''s definitely not going to appear personally. Instead, he''s going to ask his men to examine the goods. Besides, I''ve never seen the men he brought along today. I bet these are the people he has been training discreetly.¡± A smirk appeared on Keh''s face when he heard that. ¡°It''s not surprising, considering that he was able to sit in this position directly after the death of General Will. I think he has been nning this for a long time.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mike nodded. ¡°Rumors say that General Will isn''t dead. Instead, he''s been poisoned and imprisoned by Boss. However, we don''t know if that''s true.¡± There wasn''t a single wavering of emotion in Keh when he heard those words. ¡°At times, rumors are more reliable because they tend to be closest to the truth. If that''s really the case, the whole situation would make more sense.¡± Mike nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°At the same time, that means Boss isn''t an ordinary man. We must proceed cautiously,¡± Keh urged. ¡°Got it, Keh.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°How are things going with the assistant?¡± Keh asked. ¡°We haven''t heard any news yet, so it''s safe to assume nothing has happened.¡± A deep frown marred Keh''s mien. Right then, Keh''s phone started vibrating. Seeing that it was a call from Dave, Keh answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°We''re here,¡± Dave replied. ¡°How''s the situation?¡± ¡°He left some of his men here, but they shouldn''t be too hard to handle,¡± Dave answered. Keh mulled over it and cast his gaze into the distance. ¡°Be careful,¡± he whispered. ¡°He''ll surely be informed the moment we make our move. Therefore, you ought to be careful as well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, have you heard anything from Natasha?¡± Dave asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I''ll keep an eye out.¡± Keh lowered his gaze and changed the topic by saying, ¡°We''ll move in five minutes. I will deliver the goods to him first to stall him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the phone call ended. When Keh turned around, he saw that Mike had also just gotten off the phone. Mike reported, ¡°Keh, Boss said if the goods aren''t arriving soon, he''s going to cancel the deal.¡± The corners of Keh''s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°I doubt he can bear to cancel the deal. After all, this is a big batch of goods.¡± ¡°In that case, should we just keep him waiting?¡± ¡°No. Get ready to deliver the goods to him,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Are we really delivering the goods?¡± ¡°If we don''t do that, he''s not going to take the bait, is he?¡± Keh mumbled. Mike pursed his lips. ¡°All right, then. It''s such a shame because that''s a huge batch of goods.¡± ¡°Let''s move,¡± Keh uttered. Mike nodded and said to the person on the other end of the earpiece, ¡°Bring the cars here.¡± Two minutester, two cars appeared from a hidden spot. Mike gave Keh an earpiece and said, ¡°Boss, this is for you. You can talk to me if there''s anything.¡± Keh looked at the earpiece and replied, ¡°There''s no need for that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I''m going with you.¡± Mike was visibly confused when he heard that. Gazing into the distance, Keh said, ¡°The n has changed. Let''s go.¡± When Mike saw Keh walking toward the car, Mike grew excited. ¡°Are you serious, Keh?¡± Mike asked. By then, Keh had already gotten into the car. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± If Keh wasn''t serious about it, he wouldn''t have gotten into the car. ¡°You drive. I need to be hidden,¡± Keh said. Mike knew what Keh meant. After taking the car key, Mike climbed into the vehicle excitedly. Right when they were about to drive off, Alexia approached the car and hopped in. Keh immediately turned to her. ¡°I can help,¡± Alexia said. ¡°You''ve already dyed things with your slow driving just now,¡± Keh uttered frankly. Alexia knew whatever she said would be deemed as an excuse. Hence, she answered honestly, ¡°I won''tmit the same mistake again.¡± Keh merely red at her in silence. Seeing that, Alexia said, ¡°I''ve never put a foot wrong on missions. You may ask Mike if that''s true.¡± With that, she looked in front, hoping that Mike would say something to help her case. In the driver''s seat, Mike was stunned momentarily at suddenly being cued. He then subconsciously turned his gaze toward Keh. In the end, he said, ¡°She''s right. She rarely makes mistakes during missions.¡± ¡°I''ve never made mistakes,¡± Alexia corrected him. ¡°Yes. That sounds right.¡± Mike nodded. Truth be told, he was never one to pay attention to details. Despite hearing what Mike said, Keh was still frowning. ¡°I really can help you guys!¡± Alexia was eager to prove herself. A whileter, Keh uttered tly, ¡°It doesn''t matter if you can help us. I would be grateful if you don''t hold us back.¡± ¡°I won''t¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Keh turned to the front and instructed, ¡°Drive, Mike.¡± Alexia was hesitant to say anything further, but aplicated look crossed her eyes as she stared at Keh. Mike heard his order and started driving. While driving, he looked at Alexia through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°That''s just how Keh is. He has a sharp tongue, that''s all. Don''t take it to heart!¡± Alexia heard those words and turned to peek at Keh once again. As long as he can keep me around and let me repay him, I don''t mind what he says or does. Besides, I will surely show him my capabilities. With that in mind, Alexia took a deep breath and suppressed her troubling thoughts. Meanwhile, Keh was looking out the window and focusing on the mission with a stern expression on. As Mike was driving, he couldn''t help but nce at Keh and utter excitedly, ¡°Keh, I suddenly feel the same way I did when I first met you. At that time, we were on a mission together. You taught me everything I know today. Who would''ve known that I would still have the opportunity to go on a mission with you again?¡± Upon hearing that, Keh cast a nce at him. ¡°Oh? Are you that excited?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Mike answered. In response, Keh shot him an icy re. Obviously, Keh didn''t feel the same way because he would rather not be in that situation. That way, Natasha wouldn''t be in danger. Keh couldn''t help frowning when Natasha popped up in his mind. Let''s hope we''re not toote... Chapter 713 Double Cross Chapter 713 Double Cross Shortly after, they arrived in front of Boss and his men, and those men immediately went on their guard. Boss was still seated in the car, and it seemed like he wasn''t nning to show himself. Before Mike got out of the car, Keh hinted that he had already put on his earpiece. Seeing that, Mike looked outside and gave a slight nod before getting out of the car. Mike seemed to have changed into a different person upon exiting the vehicle. Gone was his earlier serious demeanor in the car, reced with a flippant attitude. ¡°Sorry to have kept everyone waiting! I got held up on the way here, but thankfully, I made it in time,¡± Mike said. ¡°You are veryte,¡± a man from the other party said. ¡°Well, yes. Just a little, though!¡± Mike nodded and turned toward the two trucks behind him. ¡°Good thingse to those who wait, no? What I have is super pure!¡± That man from the other party was rendered speechless. He then turned to look at another person behind him. Upon getting the instruction, that man said, ¡°In that case, we shall examine the goods now.¡± ¡°Sure! Examine away. However, I need to talk to your boss,¡± Mike said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I need something extra.¡± ¡°Are you increasing the price?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°I had to go through so much to bring the goods here. Based on the risks I''ve taken, I don''t think increasing the price by a little is such a big issue.¡± ¡°There are rules in the underground circle, and increasing the price at thest moment isn''t right,¡± that man uttered coldly. With an annoyed expression, Mike argued, ¡°Neither of us is from the underground circle, so let''s not talk about those rules. Also, since you can''t make the decisions, perhaps you should let me talk to your boss.¡± Sure enough, that man immediately turned around as soon as Mike finished his sentence. Mike took this opportunity to size everyone up. At the same time, Keh was paying attention to everything that was happening outside the car. Usually, a fight would ensue. Yet, I bet Boss will agree to thest-minute increase in price. As expected, Boss exited the car a momentter and said to Mike, ¡°Sure. I agree.¡± Mike was slightly surprised to see Boss, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°How about the money? Did you bring enough money?¡± Mike asked. At that moment, he was ying the perfect part of someone who did not keep promises and only cared about money. The expression on Boss'' face was calm, not even a hint of annoyance could be seen. ¡°Don''t worry about the money. You''ll get paid as promised.¡± ¡°If I don''t see the money, I''m not letting you examine the goods.¡± Mike shook his head. ¡°You...¡± Mike acted as though he were ready to walk off. After pondering for a moment, Boss made a gesture with his fingers. In the next second, a man came forward with two briefcases and opened them up to show the cash inside. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Boss asked. Seeing that, Mike nodded. ¡°Yes! That''s enough, of course.¡± ¡°Can we examine the goods now?¡± Boss asked. Mike nodded and turned to look behind him. ¡°Open the doors!¡± Two men came out of the trucks and opened the doors. Boss'' men saw that and went to examine the goods. Meanwhile, Mike merely stood there and said nothing. All of a sudden, Boss'' phone rang. Lifting it to check the screen, he knitted his brows instantly. Mike noticed that and grew cautious. Just a momentter, Boss calmly kept his phone away. That was about the time the men were done examining the goods, and they nodded at Boss. Boss narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°In that case, let''s make the deal.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The man with the briefcases brought the money forward while some other of Boss'' men quickly closed the doors on the trucks. Right as they were about to drive the trucks away, Mike suddenly voiced while looking at the cash in the briefcases. ¡°Wait! Shouldn''t I inspect the cash first?¡± The man with the briefcases was stunned. Mike signaled someone behind him to check the cash. However, before that man could get close to the briefcases, Boss'' men suddenly whipped out their guns and pointed them at Mike and the others. Seeing that, Mike immediately drew his weapon as well. With a smirk on his face, he eximed, ¡°Are you guys nning on crossing me?¡± In response, Boss looked at Mike and said in a cold tone, ¡°Well, you were wrong for asking for more money on the spot, so you shouldn''t me me for showing you no mercy.¡± With that, Boss grinned and turned around to leave. Right then, a loud gunshot echoed in the air, and a bulletnded right next to Boss'' foot. Boss halted in his tracks and turned around once again. There, he saw Keh pointing a gun at him. With a smile, Keh said, ¡°It''s been a while, Boss.¡± Boss was shocked to see Keh. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you surprised to see me?¡± Keh asked with a calm expression. Boss scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°Did you set this up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded. Bossughed in response. Meanwhile, Mike snatched the briefcases and opened one of them. It turned out that the briefcase was filled with nk sheets of paper, with only some banknotes at the top. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that, Mike thundered, ¡°I knew it! You guys are a bunch of poor b*stards! No wonder you agreed to pay me more when I asked for it. How despicable! Fortunately for us, this is a set-up! Otherwise, we would''ve suffered a huge loss!¡± Boss kept mum. Mike then opened up the other briefcase and examined it before saying to Keh, ¡°Keh, this one is real.¡± Keh remained quiet as he stared at Boss. Mike knew what that meant, so he quickly kept the box and handed it to Alexia. ¡°Keep it properly! Don''t let those poor b*stards snatch it back!¡± It was a tant humiliation. Boss nced at Keh and asked, ¡°So? What are you going to do next? Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°I''m dying to kill you. In fact, I want nothing more than to kill you now,¡± Keh replied. ¡°However, that''s not what you''re going to do because if you kill me, your woman is doomed.¡± ¡°I can still get the antidote after killing you.¡± ¡°Is that so? Are you talking about those men you sent to search for it at my house?¡± Boss questioned. Keh wasn''t surprised Boss knew about that because he knew thetter would be informed the moment they made their move. However, there must be another reason why Boss is still as cool as a cucumber. ¡°Let me tell you something. They''re not going to find the antidote there. Instead, they are going to die there,¡± Boss enunciated clearly while looking at Keh. ¡°I think your men have most probably been wiped out by now,¡± Keh replied. In a casual and calm manner, Boss responded, ¡°Keh, do you still remember what happened when you escaped from there thest time around?¡± While Keh seemed to be thinking about something as he was looking at Boss, Boss whipped out a phone from his pocket. ¡°If I press the button on this now, the ce will be reduced to nothing but rubble. Naturally, those men are going to die there.¡± Chapter 714 Running His Mouth Chapter 714 Running His Mouth Keh shot Boss a murderous look in response. Just then, Mike saw red and fumed, ¡°Are you a psycho? Why would you put that kind of thing at home? Are you not worried that you might identally press the button and blow yourself up?¡± Boss turned to shoot a vicious re at Mike. However, Mike wasn''t scared at all because he knew he was well protected. Therefore, he continued to taunt, ¡°What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? I heard about how sick of a person you are, but I didn''t expect you to be crazy enough to risk harming yourself. This is astonishing!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bossshed out. ¡°Why should I? Just because you say so? My boss is right here!¡± Mike shouted before shifting his gaze toward Keh. With Keh here, I don''t have to be afraid of anything. A hint of hostility shed across Boss'' eyes as he red at Mike. ¡°Kill him!¡± Boss ordered. As soon as those words fell, the man next to Boss raised his gun and wanted to shoot Mike. The second the gun was pointed at Mike, a gunshot was heard, and that man fell to the ground instantly. Startled, Mike turned around and saw Alexia pointing her gun at the man that had just fallen to the ground. Mike smiled right away and praised, ¡°Good job, Alexia! I''ll buy you food after this!¡± Alexia ignored Mike and pointed her gun at Boss. She then said to Keh, ¡°My savior, leave him to me.¡± Keh nced at her and pursed his lips in silence. I must admit that she pulled the trigger right on time. After that, Boss scrutinized the few of them and quickly realized something. ¡°You''re surrounded by talented people, aren''t you, Mr. Hamilton?¡± mocked Boss. Before Keh could say anything in response, Mike continued running his mouth by saying, ¡°You don''t say! On the other hand, you''re surrounded by a bunch of trash! Giving you guys that batch of goods is such a waste!¡± ¡°Are you only good with your words?¡± Boss looked at Mike. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What''s wrong with that? I would consider pissing you off as an achievement!¡± Needless to say, Mike had the ability to make one speechless. ¡°You''re so proud of being a piece of trash!¡± Boss sneered. ¡°Well, am I wrong for mocking some poor b*stards who came out to make a deal without enough cash? At least I''m not pretending to be rich and trying to cheat others, right?¡± Mike retorted. Turning to Boss'' men, he added, ¡°Since you all are so poor, I think you guys ought to abandon your boss and just go home. Perhaps you guys should start farming, so at least you won''t go hungry.¡± Mike''s words could really irritate anyone and make them lose theirposure. Boss, who had always been able to control his temper, couldn''t help but feel infuriated after hearing those words. ¡°J, are we going to fight with only words today?¡± Boss asked Keh. As a matter of fact, their conversation reminded Keh of something. ¡°Was anything he said false?¡± Keh asked Boss. ¡°You...¡± Boss red at Keh. Mike raised his brows when he saw what was happening. I can be even more arrogant! Boss then asked again, ¡°Are we really going to battle with our mouths today?¡± ¡°Is that important? I don''t really care about the methods. All I care about is beating you!¡± Keh yelled. ¡°Okay. Keep going, then.¡± Boss raised the phone into the air and said, ¡°Don''t me me for not telling you in advance. If I identally press this button, you''ll suffer a great loss.¡± Keh''s gaze darkened when he saw what was in Boss'' hand. ¡°Boss, I heard that you''re a man who cherishes his life. Therefore, why would you put yourself in danger in the first ce?¡± ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± Boss snickered. Keh kept mum and continued staring at Boss. I''m prepared for whateveres next. ¡°What you heard is right, but that''s not all. It''s true that I cherish my life. However, I grew up surrounded by corpses, so no one knows death better than I do. At the same time, I don''t trust anyone in my life. That''s why I have these things nted everywhere I go. If needed, I don''t mind dying with my enemies. No matter what, I won''t show mercy to whoever wants to harm me. That''s just who I am!¡± While talking, Boss was staring at Keh, so those words were clearly meant for thetter. Upon hearing that, Keh smiled disdainfully. ¡°I know you don''t believe me. Let''s test it out, shall we?¡± With that, Boss yed with the phone in his hand before cing his thumb on the button. He then raised his provocative gaze toward Keh and asked, ¡°Keh, I can afford to do this. Can you?¡± Keh gazed at him, overwhelmed by the urge to kill Boss on the spot. I know I must stay calm because I can''t afford to lose Dave, the others, and Natasha. At this moment, their lives are in my hands. I must do whatever it takes to stay calm. After a long while, Keh asked Boss, ¡°So? What do you want?¡± Boss chuckled and replied, ¡°What? Are you giving up so soon?¡± ¡°If anything happens to them, I promise you that you won''t be able to get out of this alive,¡± Keh threatened. His handsome face was filled with rage, and everyone at the scene could sense his anger. ¡°J, you''re not in the position to negotiate with me now. Instead, you can only do as I say,¡± Boss uttered. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Keh questioned in a scornful tone. ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you that when I was on my way here, I received a call. Would you care to guess who called me?¡± Boss looked at Keh with a smug expression. Keh narrowed his eyes when he heard that. Seeing that Keh was keeping quiet, Boss was over the moon. ¡°She said she woulde to me and even agreed to my conditions. Hey, do you know what the conditions are? Has she told you yet?¡± Keh was staring at Boss because every word that came out of Boss'' mouth was triggering him. Mike, who was nearby, noticed it and realized that Keh was on the verge of losing his temper. Thus, Mike shouted, ¡°Shut up, you psycho!¡± Boss was neither angry nor anxious. In fact, he was enjoying tormenting Keh. ¡°I won''t go into details because I''m sure you''re smart enough to figure it out on your own, Mr. Hamilton. I can only tell you that what you''ve done today is in vain. As long as she stays by my side, I''ll provide her with an endless supply of antidotes. In other words, I will take good care of her.¡± Chapter 715 You Care That Much About Him Chapter 715 You Care That Much About Him Bang! Bang! Two bullets flew right past Boss'' ear, but he didn''t even blink. A few secondster, he felt a stinging sensation from his ear before something dripped on his shoulder. One of his subordinates called out to him, ¡°Boss!¡± Boss'' lips curled into a mysterious smile as he touched his ear and saw the blood on his fingers. ¡°Word on the street is that you''re an incredibly skilled shooter, Mr. Hamilton. They say you always hit your mark. What''s the matter? Is today not your day?¡± he asked while staring right into Keh''s eyes. Boss knew full well that Keh wouldn''t kill him. Those two shots were simply to vent his anger and frustration. Even so, he decided to taunt Keh about it anyway. Seeing Keh seethe and boil with rage made him feel a little better after all the humiliation he had suffered at Keh''s hands recently. Who says killing someone is the best form of revenge? I prefer to make them rage while being unable to do anything about the situation! That, in my opinion, is the ultimate form of revenge! Noticing that Keh was ring coldly at him, Boss pointed at his chest and asked, ¡°Shouldn''t you be aiming for this spot instead, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Mike was on the verge of exploding with anger. ¡°Oh, shut up! You''re only alive because Mr. Hamilton doesn''t want you dead just yet! No one will be able to save you when he decides to kill you!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Boss narrowed his eyes and shot Mike a nce as he said, ¡°Why don''t you be a good little dog and stop barking, hmm?¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Your barking is giving me a headache, and I don''t know what I might do if that happens!¡± Boss continued while waving the phone in his hand. Mike had no choice but to keep quiet when he saw that. Even so, he kept his gaze fixated on Boss and swore to kill him if the opportunity arose. Boss broke into a smug grin when he saw Mike go silent. ¡°Ah, it''s so peaceful when the dog stops barking!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes as he red daggers at Boss, who was testing his patience again and again. Suddenly, one of Boss'' subordinates stepped forward and handed him a phone. Boss kept his gaze pinned on Keh and remained on guard as he answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± A few secondster, he broke into a gleeful smile and said, ¡°All right, then. Come on over.¡± While Boss was talking on the phone, Mike heard something in his earpiece and frowned in response. After hanging up the phone, Boss looked Keh right in the eye as he eximed, ¡°Man, this night just keeps getting better and better! Guess who''sing over, Mr. Hamilton?¡± If looks could kill, Keh would probably have killed Boss a thousand times over by then. Judging by that smug grin on his face, it''s definitely Natasha! Boss let out a hearty chuckle when he noticed Keh''s gloomy expression. That was when Mike walked up to Keh and whispered something in his ear. Keh''s eyes went wide in surprise for a split second, but he was able to hide his change in emotion and keep his cool. Suddenly, the tense moment was interrupted by a car approaching from the distance. Boss was grinning excitedly from ear to ear as he watched the car pull up beside them. Gavin then got out of the car and opened the door. ¡°After you.¡± Natasha shot him a nce and slowly stepped out of the car. She had yet to assess the situation when Mike called out to her, ¡°Natasha!¡± Natasha turned toward the direction of his voice and froze when she saw Keh standing next to him. What are they doing here? As Natasha met Keh''s icy-cold gaze, she could clearly tell that he was mad at her. He looked both upset and conflicted at the same time. Oh, well... I never expected him to not be mad at me anyway. Still, what is this strange sensation in my heart? I was only away for a short while, and yet, I feel as though I haven''t seen him in ages... ¡°After you, Ms. Watson,¡± Gavin repeated. Natasha then retracted her gaze and made her way forward. ¡°Natasha!¡± Mike called out to her again. Natasha simply shot him a nce and continued walking toward Boss without saying a word. Mike frowned in confusion when he saw her response. What''s going on here? Keh should be boiling with anger right now, and yet, he''s just staring at her in silence. Alexia, too, was confused by the sudden turn of events. ¡°Why did you have mee all the way here?¡± Natasha asked when she saw that they all had their guns drawn and were having some kind of stand-off. ¡°No reason in particr. I just happened to be taking care of business here and figured I''d have you come see me in action. We can head back together once this is over,¡± Boss replied. Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°If you''re nning on using me as a hostage, then I suggest you drop that idea right now. It''s not going to happen.¡± Boss narrowed his eyes. ¡°You sure are straightforward and direct.¡± ¡°I don''t like beating around the bush. It''d just be a waste of everyone''s time,¡± Natasha replied. Huh... Well, I suppose this is the Natasha I know. Unlike other girls, she always speaks her mind freely and goes straight to the point. With that in mind, Boss asked, ¡°And what if I insist on doing that?¡± ¡°If that''s the case, then none of us will be walking out of here in one piece, you and me included,¡± Natasha said with a menacing look on her face. That look in her eyes... I''ve seen it in the southern camp of our base... ¡°You care that much about him?¡± Boss asked with a conflicted expression. ¡°What do you think? He was willing to risk his life for me, so I''m going to do the same for him,¡± Natasha replied. Her voice was so soft that only Boss could hear her. At that very moment, Boss felt incredibly jealous of Keh. I had wanted to continue taunting Keh, but nothing I say will work now that she''s here! ¡°He might not feel the same way, though. I bet he hates you to the core after seeing you stand next to me!¡± Boss said. Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°He only hates me foring to see you on my own.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, but you wouldn''t understand.¡± Boss fell silent after hearing that. Mike had been straining his ears in hopes of hearing what they were saying, but he wasn''t able to discern anything. He could only see Boss maintain a smile while chatting with Natasha. Walking up to Keh, he asked, ¡°What do you think they''re talking about?¡± The tense look on Keh''s face eased up as he observed the movement of Natasha''s lips. ¡°She''s telling him that she loves me.¡± ¡°Keh, are you sure you haven''t had one too many?¡± Mike asked with a confused frown. Chapter 716 The Things People Do Chapter 716 The Things People Do Boss looked somewhat flustered as he had wanted to taunt Keh further with Natasha''s sudden appearance. He enjoyed seeing Keh rage while being unable to do anything about the situation. It made his revenge feel all the sweeter. However, Natasha was simply too wild and unpredictable for his n to work. As Boss shifted his gaze toward Keh and noticed the girl standing next to him, he recalled something and said with a mocking grin, ¡°You may be loyal to him, but are you sure he''s the same for you? Do you see the young girl next to him? She has been staring dreamily at him. If I''m not mistaken, that young girl likes him too. Who knows? She might just take your ce very soon!¡± To his surprise, Natasha simply let out a disdainful chuckle after hearing that. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Boss couldn''t help but stare at her exquisite facial features even though he knew she was mocking him. ¡°I used to think that only women would try to sow discord among others. Who would''ve thought it''d come so naturally for you?¡± Natasha replied. Realizing that she was trying to spite him, Boss suppressed his anger and stared in Keh''s direction. ¡°What, you don''t agree with me?¡± Natasha had a cold and distant look in her eyes as she stared at him. ¡°Keh once told me that you like me. Do you think you''re able to take his ce, though?¡± Boss froze as he was not expecting her to be this direct with her answer. His face clouded over as he said, ¡°If I recall correctly, you have asked me that question before. Do you not remember my answer?¡± ¡°Oh, I remember it very well. I was just quoting an example, so you don''t have to take it too seriously,¡± Natasha replied nonchntly. It was at that moment that Boss knew there was nothing he could do to threaten her at all. Keh, who was a little angry at first, broke into a smile when he saw what was going on. Mike, on the other hand, was still utterly confused. Not only is Keh not angry, but he''s even smiling? Did he get so mad that he lost his mind? ¡°Keh, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°Mike, have you managed to reach Dave yet?¡± Keh asked. Mike shook his head. ¡°No, but I''ve been trying all this while. Something must be jamming the signal. I can''t get through to him at all.¡± Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°We have to try and get the message across. They need to get out of there.¡± ¡°I''ve already sent someone over to deliver the message. Let''s hope he gets there in time,¡± Mike replied in a whisper. Keh then shifted his gaze toward Natasha as he said, ¡°Also, get ready to extract her.¡± Mike was about to say something further but nodded profusely when he heard that. ¡°Of course. All the preparations areplete.¡± Alexia breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. ¡°When we make our move, I want you to focus solely on protecting her. You don''t have to worry about me. Do not let her get hurt at all. Is that understood?¡± As though he had just been assigned an impossible mission, Mike nodded solemnly. ¡°Understood.¡± Keh then continued observing Natasha and Boss as he waited for the perfect opportunity to strike. There was a hint of disappointment in Alexia''s eyes when she shifted her gaze away from Keh. However, that disappointment was soon reced by a look of determination as she suddenly recalled something. Boss let out a sinister chuckle and said menacingly, ¡°Wow... What a touching disy of love! Unfortunately, I don''t believe in love. You''d be surprised at the things people do in times of crisis.¡± Unsure of what he meant by that, Natasha kept her eyes on him as she frowned in confusion. The next thing they knew, Boss nced at Keh as he raised the phone in his hand and pushed the button. Both Keh and Mike stared wide-eyed at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡ª¡± Boss cut him off, ¡°Listen up, Keh! I set a forty-five-minute timer on this thing. It''ll take about thirty minutes or more for you to get to my ce, though. If you''re smart and lucky enough, you might just be able to save your men!¡± Keh''s expression grew icy-cold when he heard that. ¡°What''s that supposed to mean? What have you done?¡± Natasha asked in confusion. Without saying a word, Boss grabbed her by the arm and started dragging her toward his car. Natasha broke free from his grip and asked him coldly, ¡°What have you done?¡± Boss replied in the calmest way possible, ¡°What else could I have done? A bunch of thugs broke into my house to try and steal something from me. However, they walked right into my trap and are now at risk of dying. I was even kind enough to tell Keh about that.¡± Natasha frowned as she realized what he meant. ¡°Now, let us see if Keh will decide to rescue you or save his men!¡± Boss added with a sinister smile. He was about to drag her away when he felt a gun being pressed against his head. ¡°Let them go right this instant!¡± Natasha ordered. A few of Boss'' subordinates pointed their guns at her, only to have Keh''s men do the same to them. Just like that, they found themselves in yet another stand-off. ¡°Nat...¡± Keh called out to her with a frown. Natasha turned around and shouted, ¡°Go rescue them! Don''t worry about me!¡± What? There''s no way I could just leave her here! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Go!¡± Natasha urged him. Keh clenched his fists tightly as he contemted his options. ¡°What should we do, Keh? How do we choose who to¡ª¡± ¡°Go now! Hurry!¡± Natasha yelled at the top of her lungs. Keh stood his ground and tried to remain calm as he analyzed the situation. A few seconds later, he said calmly, ¡°Nat will be safe with him, so this isn''t a difficult choice at all.¡± Feeling slightly relieved, Mike asked, ¡°So, we''ll go rescue Dave first?¡± Keh simply stared at Natasha without saying a word. Despite what he said earlier, he couldn''t help but worry that this would be hisst time seeing her. ¡°Keh?¡± ¡°Shut up! Let him think in peace!¡± Alexia snapped at Mike. ¡°But we''re running out of time here!¡± Mike protested anxiously. Alexia was just as worried as he was, but she chose to believe in Keh''s decisions no matter what. Suddenly, Keh looked at Natasha and started walking toward her. Realizing what he was doing, Boss'' men quickly aimed their guns at him instead. Mike and Alexia were quick to do the same. The atmosphere around them had never been tenser. Chapter 717 Fell Into My Trap Chapter 717 Fell Into My Trap At that moment, Boss turned his head around slowly. His bloodshot eyes first noticed the custom- made gun in Natasha''s hand before focusing on her determined face. ¡°You brought a gun to meet me? Are you nning to kill me?¡± Mockeryced Boss'' voice as he asked that. To his surprise, Natasha waspletely unbothered. Instead, she aimed the gun straight at him. ¡°The gun is just for self-defense. Didn''t think that I''d use it so early,¡± Natasha stated calmly before raising her head and dropping her voice an octave lower. ¡°Let them go, and you''ll be fine.¡± Boss scoffed and taunted, ¡°And what if I refuse to do so?¡± Natasha replied by wrapping her finger around the trigger. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Boss eyed the gun cautiously. If it were anyone else behind the trigger, he might not be afraid. However, the one pointing the gun at him was Natasha, someone who would not hesitate to be vicious and ruthless to himself. Natasha''s looks might deceive people into thinking that there were a lot of things she wouldn''t dare to do, but Boss knew better. ¡°If the heavens have decided that we can''t save them today, then the least I could do for them is to make sure you die with them.¡± Natasha''s pink lips parted gently as she spoke, making her face even more gorgeous. On the contrary, the look in her eyes became even more murderous. Boss was beginning to feel a bit uneasy. ¡°If I die, you won''t live either,¡± he stated the truth matter-of- factly as he kept his gaze on hers. Thetter simply stared back at him without flinching. ¡°Not everyone ces their own lives above everything else like you. It is true that I would like to leave here alive after meeting you, but I won''t give up their lives in exchange. I''ll say this again: let them go!¡± Natasha''s voice was icy as she enunciated thest three words. Upon seeing her indifference, Boss began to lose his temper. ¡°Too bad. Once the timer is activated, it can''t be stopped. But, if Keh goes there, he might make it in time to save them.¡± As he spoke, Boss turned his focus to Keh, who was standing nearby. ¡°I heard he''s skilled in deactivating bombs.¡± Natasha''s gaze hardened. Choose one out of two he said. What a lie. He clearly wants Keh to die, and he ns to bury DX Group alongside Keh. Killing two birds with one stone, I see. He really thinks that he can reap the rewards with half the effort. At that thought, Natasha curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°All right then, if that''s the case, then you can die alongside them!¡± As she spoke, Natasha wrapped her finger around the trigger and aimed the gun between Boss'' eyes. ¡°Nat, wait!¡± Keh cried out to her just in time. Natasha froze. If it were even a split secondter, she would have pulled the trigger. All at once, everyone turned their attention to Keh, including Boss. Keh slowly walked toward Boss, all while thetter''s men aimed their guns at him. Nevertheless, Keh remained unbothered. He merely looked at Boss calmly. ¡°Nat, you can''t kill him. If you do, Dave and the others will really be in danger,¡± he told Natasha softly. Natasha narrowed her eyes in puzzlement as she stared at Keh. Even Boss was astounded as he stared at Keh. Quickly regaining hisposure, he asked, ¡°Keh, what do you mean by that? Aren''t you being too presumptuous?¡± Ignoring Boss, Keh kept his gaze on Natasha. ¡°Trust me!¡± Locking eyes with Keh, Natasha slowly nodded her head. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Anxiety crept into Boss'' heart as he kept his gaze fixed on Keh. ¡°Your friends are waiting for you, Keh. Your time is running out. Are you not going to rescue them?¡± To his surprise, Keh remained calm. ¡°Didn''t you ask me to choose between the two options? No matter what I choose, it''s not going to end up well for me. Since that''s the case, why shouldn''t I rescue those nearer?¡± ¡°So what you''re saying is that you''ll give up on your friends?¡± Boss questioned. ¡°Instead of rushing over from so far away without a guarantee that they''ll be saved, it would be so much more beneficial for me to save what is in front of me. After all, the ones who will be with me till the end of my life are not those friends of mine,¡± Keh dered coolly. His words made him sound like a heartless person. When Boss heard Keh''s answer, he narrowed his eyes gleefully before turning to the people standing behind Keh. ¡°Did you hear that? This is the boss you''re serving. He''s someone who wouldn''t even bat an eye when his friends are in danger. What''s the point of being loyal to someone like him?¡± Meanwhile, Mike''s brows drew closer together. He knew Keh''s character like the back of his hand. Keh was deeply affected by Zavier''s death in the past, so much so that he was willing to leave DX Group. It was no wonder that Mike refused to believe the words that Keh had just spoken. As Mike stared at Keh''s back, he remembered the first time he fought alongside Keh. The latter had used his own body to shield Mike from a bullet. Thus, Mike would never believe that Keh was that heartless. At that memory, Mike spoke up in confidence. ¡°Even if that''s the case, we can only ept it. I''m willing to follow Boss without anyints or regrets, so there''s no need for you to sow discord between us. It''s utterly useless! Your cheap tactic only shows how lowly you are!¡± Even though Keh did not turn around, warmth coursed through his body as he acknowledged what Mike has just dered. As expected of someone I single-handedly trained. He understands me well. At that moment, Alexia spoke up as well. ¡°My life was given to me by my savior. If he wants it, he can take it away from me anytime he wants to, but I believe my savior is nothing like what you made him out to be,¡± she said as she fixed her eyes on Keh''s back. Her gaze was filled with determination. A cold smirk rose to his lips when Boss saw how unwavering their loyalty to Keh was. ¡°You truly are loyalpdogs!¡± In the meantime, Keh shot Natasha a look. Upon noticing the signal, Natasha nodded slightly in understanding. Just then, Keh tried to strike a deal. ¡°Boss, how about we negotiate?¡± Turning his attention back to Keh, Boss replied, ¡°I don''t think there''s anything to be discussed between the two of us. As of now, the products are mine, the people are mine, and even the lives of your friends are mine. What else could you possibly have that would make me sumb to your terms and conditions?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Is it not?¡± Keh nced calmly at Boss and took his sweet time to exin, ¡°I was wondering why Dave couldn''t be contacted. I was also curious as to why you would tell me about the timer. It wasn''t until just now that I understood.¡± ¡°Oh? What have you understood?¡± ¡°There was never a timer in the first ce. You''re just saying it to lead me to the trap.¡± Keh kept his eyes fixed on Boss as he exposed Boss'' ns. ¡°If I had gone over, then I would have fallen into your trap. By then, you would trigger the explosion immediately. That way, you could get rid of both me and DX Group. At the same time, you could take Nat away, truly emerging as the winner.¡± When Boss heard that, he narrowed his eyes instantly. An unexinable wave of emotions and rage rushed through his veins. He had truly underestimated Keh. Keh was far more perceptive than he had expected. Upon seeing that Boss remained silent, Keh continued, Don''t forget. I''m the one who set this scene today. You showing up is all part of my n. The two cars full of products were merely bait to attract you here. Do you really think that you''re invincible just because you''ve gained a little glory? Let me spell it out for you. Today, you''re the one who fell into my trap!¡± Hostility flickered across Keh''s eyes as he emphasized thest sentence. Chapter 718 Duty As A Man Chapter 718 Duty As A Man Boss kept his eyes on Keh, lost in thought. Taking advantage of the situation, Natasha seized her opportunity and charged forward to snatch the phone away from Boss. Meanwhile, Gavin was standing behind Boss, having kept his attention on Natasha the whole time. He had his guard up against her, worried that she would make any sudden movements. Thus, Natasha''s attempt to take Boss by surprise did not escape his notice. ¡°Boss! Look out!¡± Gavin shouted as Natasha lunged forward. Despite not knowing what Natasha nned to do, Gavin subconsciously decided that her actions would be harmful to Boss. Hence, just as she moved forward, he darted over and shielded Boss behind his body. To his dismay, by the time he got there, it was already toote. Natasha had kicked Boss'' hand and sent the phone flying into the air, which she then quickly reached out to grab. Unfortunately, Gavin was not inexperienced either. Upon noticing that her target was the phone that was falling mid-air, Gavin took out a dagger from his sleeve and charged toward Natasha to stab her. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh immediately fired his gun at Gavin at that sight. Bang! A series of gunshots followed. Upon seeing that people were aiming at Natasha, Keh¡ªeyes darkened¡ªraised his hand, bringing the enemy down one bullet at a time. At the same time, Mike and Alexia worked together seamlessly to protect Keh from behind. One by one, they took out the people who were aiming at Keh. In the end, Natasha leaped into the air to grab the phone. She ended her momentum by rolling onto the ground. Her heart seemed to settle back into her chest the moment the phone touched her skin. Keh hurried over and swept his gaze over her. His voice was quivering slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you all right? Are you hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head in response, her face pale. ¡°I''m all right.¡± Looking at the phone in her hand, she continued, ¡°I got it.¡± Mixed emotions flickered through Keh''s ck eyes as he narrowed his eyes at her. His expression darkened. ¡°Don''t you know that you almost...¡± He paused, unable to continue. Contrarily, Natasha answered calmly, ¡°If I had dodged the attack, I wouldn''t have gotten the phone.¡± Natasha had no doubt that she would have been wounded by the knife, or worse, lost her life by it. However, at that point in time, she had only one choice: take the attack. She could not let others sacrifice themselves for her. That was something she needed to do, and that was her bottom line. However, that did not mean that Keh agreed with her principles. Keh''s eyes surged with emotions as he looked at her. He felt his chest tighten, as though something heavy was pressing on him, making it hard for him to breathe. Even so, he knew that it was not the right time to talk. With one move, he hoisted Natasha up and shielded her behind his body. At the same time, Boss checked up on Gavin. ¡°How''re you doing? Are you okay?¡± Enduring the pain that was radiating from his wound, Gavin sucked in a deep breath before nodding. ¡°I''m okay.¡± ¡°Bear with it for a moment.¡± With that said, Boss turned around and shot daggers at Keh and the rest. In that second, something seemed to click inside his brain. Standing up slowly, he red at Natasha with a malicious glint in his eyes. ¡°So this is what you meant by helping me?¡± Natasha walked out from behind Keh. Her gorgeous eyes showed no hint of emotions. ¡°When I said that I''d help you, I meant against others, not against my own friends.¡± Boss narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°Fine!¡± A ferocious expression spread across his face as he continued, ¡°Do you think you can save them just by snatching away the phone? Let me break it to you: you''re being too na?ve! When the timer runs out, the bomb will still go off! You can''t stop it no matter what!¡± Natasha red at him. ¡°Then again, you guys have no chance of rescuing them anymore.¡± As he spoke, Boss turned to look at Natasha. ¡°I''ll give you onest chance. If you''re willing toe over to my side, I can pretend that all this never happened. I''ll give you the antidote and your freedom. You can do anything that you want. However, if you turn down my offer, then don''t me me for showing no mercy!¡± Natasha merely nced at him calmly. ¡°Whatever you n to do, go ahead! Be my guest!¡± Boss couldn''t be any more incensed. ¡°Very well. Your words. Not mine.¡± A murderous and determined look flickered across Boss'' gaze. He suddenly barked out an order, ¡°Kill them all! Whoever manages to kill even one of them will be greatly rewarded!¡± When his men heard his im, they immediately hoisted their guns and aimed at Keh and the rest. Naturally, Keh''s side did not back down either. Instantly, everyone was in a standoff. A cold sneer touched Keh''s lips as he looked at Boss. ¡°You still don''t seem to realize who has the upper hand today.¡± At that moment, wrath had clouded Boss'' judgment. Murderous intent was scribbled all over his face. ¡°So what if you have the upper hand? I want all of you to die horrible deaths today!¡± With that, he barked out amand. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The moment his words rang out, gunshots reverberated across the air. Unexpectedly, the bullets came from every direction. In the blink of an eye, the people on Boss'' side were falling down one by one. When Boss noticed what had happened, he furrowed his brows. Simrly, Gavin looked around with fear in his eyes. ¡°Boss, they must have had ambushers surrounding us! As of now, the most important thing is for us to get out of here!¡± Unwilling to surrender just yet, Boss turned to re at Keh. His eyes were filled with hatred and fury. ¡°Boss!¡± Gavin called out to him. ¡°We''ll lose everything if we stay here!¡± ¡°No! I must kill him!¡± Boss hollered. Before Gavin could get a word out, Boss stood up and called out to Keh. ¡°Keh! Don''t you want the antidote?¡± Keh was advising Natasha to leave the scene. When he heard that, he paused and turned his attention to Boss. Keeping his eyes on Keh, Boss stood up and held out a small ck bottle in his hand. ¡°Here''s the antidote.¡± Keh eyed him warily. ¡°If you want it,e and take it.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°You can choose to not believe me. If that''s the case, you can only watch as she screams in pain till her final breath!¡± Boss answered. Even if the bottle in his hand was filled with poison, he was certain that Keh woulde and take it from him. After all, Keh had no other options. As expected, Keh pondered about it for a brief moment before locking eyes with Boss and making his way forward without hesitation. ¡°Keh.¡± Just then, Natasha grabbed his arm from behind. ¡°Don''t go,¡± she warned. ¡°He''s not to be trusted.¡± To her surprise, Keh merely smiled at her. ¡°Nat, if there''s even a one-in-a-million chance that it might be real, I have to take it.¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Natasha''s grip on his sleeve tightened even more. ¡°If anyone should go get it, it''s me!¡± ¡°Nat, this is my duty as a man. Be good and wait for me here.¡± With that, Keh let out a low chuckle and walked toward Boss with a half-smile. He forcefully removed himself from Natasha''s grip. Natasha''s frown deepened as she stared at his silhouette moving further away from her and toward Boss. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Boss curled the corner of his lips into a malicious sneer at the sight. Chapter 719 For Better Or For Worse Chapter 719 For Better Or For Worse ¡°Keh!¡± Mike called out to him from behind. ¡°My savior,¡± Alexia called out to him as well. Her brows inched closer together as her worries grew. Steadying herself, she surveyed the surroundings with great caution, ready to protect Keh at any time. Ignoring them, Keh continued to walk toward Boss without hesitation. Despite knowing that it was just a trap, Keh meant what he had said. Even if it was a one-in-a- million chance that it might be real, he would not let it slip. What if it''s real? If it is, Natasha will be saved. She wouldn''t have to endure such excruciating pain anymore. Because of that, he had to go. Natasha watched as Keh made his way to Boss. The few strides seemed tost for an eternity. Just as Keh was about to reach him, Natasha took a step forward. She made her way toward Boss as well. No matter what was waiting in front of them, she would rather the two of them face it together. They had to deal with it together. She had never been one to hide behind a man. Never had been, never was, and never would be. As Mike watched her walk toward Boss, he could not help but frown. Panic could be heard in his voice as he called out to her. ¡°Natasha!¡± Still, his voice did not stop Natasha. Her footsteps were firm and sure. The love that she had always desired was one where they would both face things together, for better or for worse. No matter what the future held. Thus, at that moment, she could not allow Keh to be her shield in that fight. Alexia stood behind and kept her eyes on Natasha. As she watched Natasha inching closer to Boss, her brows drew together as mixed emotions fluttered across her gaze. At the same time, Keh heard Mike''s voice behind him. He stopped, inches away from Boss, immediately understanding what was happening and quickly turning around to look. When he caught sight of Natasha moving toward him, he frowned. ¡°Nat...¡± The corners of Natasha''s lips lifted into a smile as she looked at Keh. Before she could say anything, she caught sight of the smirk forming on Boss'' lips and the light reflecting off the barrel as Boss pointed his gun at Keh''s back. Widening her eyes in shock, Natasha rushed forward and lunged at Keh, shielding him with her body before she could even make a sound. Bang! Natasha held on tightly to Keh. Just as she was certain that it was thest of her, she realized that her body was not in pain at all. ¡°Alexia!¡± Mike''s voice echoed in the silence, followed by a gunshot next to Natasha''s ear. Stunned, Natasha whipped her head around to look behind her. All she saw was Alexia standing in front of her with arms stretched wide. Natasha was dumbfounded. Immediately after, Alexia''s body went limp as she slipped to the floor. At that sight, Natasha quickly reached out to grab the girl before she hit the floor. ¡°Alexia, are you okay?¡± Alexia sat on the floor with a tight frown. When she saw that Natasha was fine, she curled her lips upward into a smile before answering, ¡°As long as you are.¡± Natasha stared at the girl. Upon seeing Alexia''s injury, Natasha immediately applied pressure on the wound with her hands. Alexia panted heavily and gritted her teeth as she tried to get the words out. ¡°If you''re fine, my savior would not be worried or upset anymore...¡± Natasha did not even feel the slightest hint of jealousy when she heard what Alexia had said. Instead, she tore off a piece of fabric from her shirt and wrapped it around Alexia''s wound in a composed manner. ¡°Hang on. We''ll send you back immediately.¡± With that said, Natasha raised her head to look at Keh. ¡°Alexia has to get back for treatment immediately.¡± By then, Keh''s eyes had already turned bloodshot. ring at Boss, he lunged forward and began fighting Boss with his bare hands. Before Boss could react, he found himself being hit by Keh multiple times. Once he regained hisposure, he threw himself into a fistfight with Keh. As the two men wrestled with each other, Gavin was at the side, clutching his wound and watching helplessly as hisrades fell dead one by one. He was certain that they had to fall back. Otherwise, they would suffer a loss so devastating that they would never recover. At that thought, he bared his teeth and stood up with all his energy. Upon seeing Natasha wrapping up Alexia''s wound, he ran toward them while pointing a gun. ¡°Freeze!¡± Gavin thundered. Nevertheless, Keh seemed to have been consumed by a crazed murderous intent. He continued to throw punches at Boss with no intention of letting Boss off the hook. Boss was already on the losing end to begin with. Combined with the fact that Keh was consumed by rage, Boss found himself on the ground with multiple ugly wounds covering his body. ¡°If you don''t stop, I''m gonna shoot!¡± Gavin roared furiously before shooting twice at the ground. It was only after hearing the gunshots did Keh seem to regain his senses and halted his actions. Whipping his head around, Keh focused his bloodshot eyes on Gavin. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Keh looked like a demon that had just emerged from the depths of hell. His eyes glowed red with malevolence. It was as though he would rip someone into shreds in the next second. ¡°You better move the gun away from her,¡± Keh threatened. Keeping his eyes on Boss, Gavin showed no hint of fear. ¡°Let Boss go, and I''ll let them live,¡± he bargained. ¡°And if I don''t?¡± ¡°Then don''t me me for showing no mercy.¡± With that said, Gavin ced his finger on the trigger. ¡°You''re courting death!¡± Keh growled at Gavin. Seeing that Keh did not say anything else, Gavin turned to his allies behind him. ¡°Get Boss away from here. Now,¡± he urged. A few of them immediately ran forward and helped Boss up. When he saw that they were about to leave, Keh called out to them. ¡°Wait.¡± The men immediately stopped in their tracks. No one dared to take another step. Keh kept his gaze on those men as he walked toward them. ¡°You can go, but leave the antidote here!¡± As he spoke, he yanked the bottle out of Boss'' grasp. Despite being covered in his own blood, Boss continued to re at Keh with eyes filled with fury and hatred. ¡°Don''t look at me like that. No matter how many times we''ll encounter each other in the future, you will always be defeated,¡± Keh enunciated. Boss clenched his fists. Just as he was about to lunge forward, Gavin interfered, ¡°What are you idiots waiting for? Send Boss away!¡± The few men immediately dragged Boss into the car despite his protests. Once Boss was inside the vehicle, his subordinate started the engine. Just then, something crossed Boss'' mind. He quickly turned his head around to look behind him. ¡°Gavin!¡± In the meantime, Keh and Gavin were at a standstill. ¡°Can you move your gun away now?¡± Gavin curled his lips up into a sneer before throwing Natasha a look of contempt. ¡°This woman here is nothing but trouble!¡± As he spoke, he aimed the gun at Natasha and pulled the trigger. As if he had already known what Gavin was about to do, Keh charged forward and kicked the gun out of Gavin''s hand the moment the trigger was pulled. With another kick, Gavin fell to the ground with a thud. Staring at the man on the ground before turning to look at the gun a few meters away, Keh slowly walked over to pick up the weapon. Standing up slowly, he turned to look at Gavin on the ground. ¡°Letting you die by your own gun is the biggest form of mercy I''ll show you.¡± Bang! As he spoke, a shot was fired right between Gavin''s eyebrows. Boss widened his eyes instantly from inside the car. ¡°Gavin!¡± Unfortunately, Gavin could no longer hear him. The car sped off into the night as Boss kept his gaze behind him. The motionless figure on the ground became smaller and smaller until it was a blurry dot in his field of vision. Keh Hamilton! I will make you pay ten thousandfold for this! Chapter 720 Wait For Your Payback Chapter 720 Wait For Your Payback Natasha was still kneeling on the ground and applying pressure on Alexia''s wound. Fortunately, she had picked up some first-aid skills from Spencer after knowing him for so long. Upon noticing that Alexia was losing more blood, she lifted a panicked gaze to Keh. ¡°Keh, she needs treatment immediately! Otherwise, she''ll bleed to death!¡± Keh finally turned around and rushed over. At that moment, Alexia was so pale that even her lips looked white. Even so, a look of joy sparkled in her eyes when she saw Keh. ¡°My savior, you''re finally willing to look at me...¡± Ignoring her statement, Keh nced at her before saying, ¡°Hang on. I''ll send you back immediately!¡± ¡°Keh, I''ll send her back. You should go to Dave as they''re still in danger,¡± Natasha suggested. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts! Boss has already left. He won''t be returning any time soon!¡± Natasha analyzed calmly. Even so, Keh was still worried. After a brief moment of consideration, Keh turned to look at Mike, who was standing a distance away. ¡°Mike.¡± Upon hearing his name, Mike rushed to Keh''s side immediately. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Send them back for treatment. Be careful on the way back,¡± Keh instructed Mike. ¡°What about you?¡± Mike asked. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Even though Dave and the others might be temporarily out of danger, there is no guarantee that Boss would not change his mind. I have to go make sure that they''re really in the clear.¡± ¡°Can''t I go with you?¡± Mike protested. ¡°We can just let them drive Natasha and Alexia back to the base!¡± Lowering his gaze, Keh looked at Natasha in silence before turning to look at Mike once again. ¡°Mike, I''m entrusting you with the lives of the most important people here.¡± When Mike heard that, he finally understood that there was a more important task at hand than protecting Keh''s life. He nodded. ¡°Understood. I promise I''ll send Natasha and Alexia back safe and sound.¡± ¡°Send them straight to the base for treatment. There is better equipment there,¡± Keh advised. ¡°Okay. Got it!¡± Mike nodded. With that, Mike immediately carried Alexia to the car while Natasha and Keh trailed behind them, hand in hand. After Alexia was ced inside the car, she called out to Keh, beating Natasha to it. ¡°My savior, take care of yourself. Please be careful.¡± Even at a time like this, she was still thinking about Keh. Staring back at her, Keh did not know what he should say in return. On the other hand, Natasha was unbothered. Turning around to look at Keh, her gorgeous eyes sparkled in the night. ¡°She''s right. You have to be careful. Pleasee back safe.¡± Keh fixed his gaze on Natasha''s small face, his eyes filled with tender affection. After a second of silence, he nodded. ¡°I will, for I still have a score to settle with you.¡± Of course, Natasha knew what he was referring to. She beamed at him. ¡°In that case, I''ll wait for your payback.¡± Keh gently caressed her face with his long fingers before leaning in to nt a deep kiss on her forehead. ¡°I''ll be going now.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With that, he kept the gun in his holster and turned around to walk toward another car. An unfathomable glint shed past Natasha''s eyes as she stared at Keh''s diminishing silhouette. Suddenly, Mike cut in, ¡°Natasha, how about I send Alexia back and you follow Keh?¡± Blinking, Natasha turned to look at Mike before answering, ¡°No need. He''ll be fine. Let''s go.¡± With that said, Natasha got in the car. Seeing that, Mike followed suit as well. Inside the car, Natasha continued to apply pressure on Alexia''s wound. By then, her hands and shirt were covered in fresh blood. Nheless, there was no trace of disgust or fear on her face. Instead, she kept encouraging Alexia every couple of minutes. ¡°Stay awake. You have to hold on.¡± Alexia looked up at Natasha. Her face grew exceedingly pale with each passing minute. ¡°You don''t have to care about me, you know.¡± Tossing Alexia a mere nce, Natasha hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°I wasn''t protecting you. I was protecting my savior!¡± Alexia argued. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why are you helping me?¡± Alexia looked at Natasha. ¡°No matter what your intentions were and who you did it for, in the end, you still took a bullet for me. Hence, I am already involved in this affair, and I will not turn a blind eye to it!¡± Alexia''s frown deepened as she continued to look at Natasha. ¡°You really don''t have to help me.¡± ¡°I''m not doing it for you either.¡± Natasha was finally starting to feel impatient. A hint of annoyance flickered across her pretty eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I''m doing it for Keh. If I don''t take care of you, then he will. Do you really think that I''ll leave him alone with you?¡± Natasha asked Alexia. The answer took Alexiapletely by surprise. ¡°Why you¡ª¡± ¡°Hush, now. As mad as you are right now, wait till you''vepletely recovered before taking your anger out on me,¡± Natasha cut her off. Alexia red up at Natasha, so furious that she was at a loss for words. When she pondered over the matter a little longer, a memory crossed her mind. ¡°Back then, this was how my savior saved me...¡± When Natasha heard that, she nodded. ¡°You were still a child at that time, right?¡± Alexia fell silent. ¡°However, he does have the terrible habit of putting himself in danger for me. He even stabbed himself a few times in order to save me in the past,¡± Natasha stated tly. When Alexia heard that, she frowned. Her encounter with Keh was nothing inparison to what Keh had done for Natasha. In the driver''s seat, Mike was listening in on thedies'' quarrel. When he heard Natasha''s statement, he could not help but gape in disbelief. ¡°Is that true, Natasha? Keh did that to himself?¡± ¡°Of course it''s true. Why else do you think we call him a psycho? Someone wanted him to stab himself once, but he decided to toss in a freebie,¡± Natasha mocked. Despite her words, she lifted the corners of her lips smugly. From Alexia''s perspective, Natasha was bragging shamelessly. As for Mike, he could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Keh sure is something else. Even his method of courting a woman defers so much from the general poption. Oh god.¡± Natasha''s smile widened when she heard Mike''sment. On the other hand, Alexia was huffing. ¡°What''s so special about that? My savior has always been a good man, forsaking his own safety for the sake of others.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha chuckled. ¡°Ms. Harper, do you really know him well, or are we not talking about the same person?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexia asked. ¡°What I mean is that the guy is just a b*stard that will achieve his goals by any means possible. He''s not as righteous and selfless as you think he is. Don''t be fooled by that face of his,¡± Natasha said. At those words, Mike could not control himself and burst outughing. On the contrary, Alexia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°How could you say that about my savior? He loves you so much¡ª¡± ¡°I''m just telling the truth.¡± Alexia shot a venomous re at Natasha. ¡°And to think that for a moment back there, I thought that you could be a suitable match for my savior. But now, it looks like I''ve thought wrongly. He would do anything for you, yet you talk about him in such a degrading manner!¡± ¡°Back there? When?¡± Natasha caught onto the keywords immediately. ¡°It doesn''t matter anymore, for I''ve realized now that you don''t deserve him at all!¡± Alexia huffed. ¡°So?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Are you gonna tell him that?¡± Alexia hesitated. After a while, she replied, ¡°He loves you so much. If he finds out, he will be heartbroken, so I won''t tell him. But, if you have any conscience left in you, please leave him of your own ord.¡± To her surprise, Natasha startedughing. Chapter 721 That Is Why I Am Extraordinary Chapter 721 That Is Why I Am Extraordinary Natasha''s exquisite features made her seem even more attractive when she smiled. Alexia looked at her. So what if she''s pretty? I don''t believe my savior is shallow and only looks at one''s appearance. Once she regained her senses, she asked, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Natasha''s red lips were curled into a half-hearted smile, and there was an indescribably dark look in her eyes. A momentter, she suddenly put her smile away and stared at Alexia fixedly. ¡°I will never leave him, ever.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Alexia knitted her brows. After some thought, Natasha responded, ¡°Probably because I like jerks.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Surprisingly, words eluded Alexia. She stared at Natasha and could not believe a shameless woman like thetter existed. Mike, who was in front of them, kept his gaze on the road while holding back hisughter. As a wise man, he knew that Natasha was trying to agitate Alexia so thetter would not fall asleep. He did not expect to hear that from Natasha, though. No way! I have to remember all this and tell Keh after this. The car sped down the road. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of the conversation with Natasha, Alexia was so pissed off that she managed to hang on until they arrived at the base. A group of people rushed up to the car right after the vehicle stopped. ¡°What''s the situation?¡± the doctor at the base asked. ¡°She was shot in the back. It shouldn''t have hit her vitals, but she lost too much blood along the way,¡± Natasha exined Alexia''s condition to the doctor. The doctor nodded in response and ordered the person behind him, ¡°Have someone prepare a blood transfusion, and get two other people toe and assist me in removing the bullet.¡± The assistant nodded. ¡°Wait,¡± Alexia said before she was wheeled away. Once the gurney stopped, she stared at Natasha angrily and said, ¡°I won''t let you hurt my savior.¡± Natasha simply smiled in response. ¡°Just wheel her into the operating room,¡± Mike told the doctor. It was only then the doctor pushed Alexia away. Just then, someone brought two bottles of water over. ¡°Natasha, yours.¡± Mike handed one to Natasha. Natasha nced at the bottle before taking it over. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mike unscrewed the cap and took a sip of water before looking at her. ¡°Please don''t mind Alexia. She grew up in our base, and all of us tend to give in to her because of her young age. Despite being a little spoiled, she has no bad intentions. It''s just that she''s deeply obsessed with Keh.¡± Natasha shed him a smile upon hearing that. ¡°Well, I can understand that. If the person we meet when young is too stunning, we can''t forget them even after years have gone by.¡± ¡°Are you not angry?¡± Mike asked. ¡°Why should I be?¡± Natasha asked in return. Mike was rendered speechless. Then, he replied, ¡°Don''t ordinary women usually get mad in this situation?¡± ¡°That''s why I am extraordinary.¡± Words eluded Mike when he heard that. Taking in the dumbfounded expression on his face, Natasha chuckled. ¡°I''m just kidding.¡± Mike immediately spoke. ¡°No, no, no. You really are extraordinary. Otherwise, Keh wouldn''t be so submissive to you.¡± ¡°Is he now?¡± Natasha asked. Mike nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Keh was not like this when I first started following him years ago. He used to always act as he pleased and only fooled around with the girls who threw themselves at him. Never has he ever taken them seriously.¡± ¡°Fooled around?¡± Abruptly realizing he might have spoken out of line, Mike shot her a nce. ¡°Ugh, that''s not what I mean. I''m only trying to say that... Keh never took them seriously.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Natasha pretended to nod thoughtfully. The look in her eyes was signaling that she had misunderstood something, though. ¡°Natasha, seriously, that''s not what I meant,¡± Mike tried to exin. ¡°Even if it''s true, it does not matter.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Keh will skin me alive if he knows about this!¡± said Mike. Seeing how nervous he was, Natasha let out a chuckle. ¡°I''m just kidding.¡± Mike was stunned by her words. ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded in response. Only then did Mike heave a sigh of relief. ¡°d to hear that.¡± He unscrewed the cap and took another sip of water. I''d better talk less. It''s true that one is bound to make more mistakes the more one speaks. Regardless, after their friendly banter, Mike could finally rx his tensed body. Suddenly, Natasha looked up at the moon hanging in the sky. Her gaze was unfathomable as she murmured, ¡°I wonder how Keh is doing.¡± ¡°Yeah. I wonder how they''re doing,¡± said Mike with concern. The next moment, something urred to Natasha, and she turned to Mike. ¡°How far away is Dave from here?¡± Without hesitation, Mike replied, ¡°It will take half an hour to drive there, at least.¡± Natasha raised her wrist and checked the time. ¡°Keh should need about the same time to reach there too. Let''s go over there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mike looked at her in confusion. ¡°Or you stay here to take care of Alexia and give me the car key,¡± Natasha said. ¡°But, Natasha, Keh repeatedly reminded me to make sure you were safe before he left...¡± Mike hesitated. ¡°So?¡± Natasha queried. Staring at Natasha, Mike decided to go all out, especially when he saw the determination in her eyes. ¡°So, don''t worry. I will protect you well. Let''s go!¡± ¡°Good man.¡± A smirk appeared on Natasha''s face. With that, she got into the car. Mike froze in his spot as Keh''s words lingered in his mind. D*mn! Keh instructed me to make sure Natasha was safe. Why did I say yes to her now? Although he was starting to regret agreeing with Natasha, he was worried about the situation on Keh''s side, too. Argh! Whatever! Let''s go over there first. He got into the car, started the engine, and sped off. Natasha stared at the screen on her phone along the way, but there was still no news from Keh. Mike caught sight of that and picked up his phone to make a call. However, Natasha immediately stopped him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m calling Luke to see if I can get in touch with him now.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha quickly snatched his phone away and hung it up. ¡°Natasha...¡± Her action dumbfounded Mike. Natasha nced at him before returning the phone. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything else, but you can''t make this call.¡± ¡°W-Why?¡± ¡°You have been unable to contact them because there''s a signal jammer there. The reason Keh snatched the boss'' phone is that the detonation is controlled by the phone. If the signal jammer is turned off and someone over there answers a call, it will set off the explosive there.¡± Mike widened his eyes in shock. If my call had gotten through, then... He swallowed hard with fear before saying, ¡°T-Then...¡± ¡°Anyway, it''s not advisable to contact them by phone now. If the danger over there has been dealt with, Keh will naturally contact us,¡± said Natasha. Mike quickly nodded at her words. ¡°Yes, yes. That''s right. Luckily, you''re smart, Natasha. Otherwise, they might have gotten hurt because of me.¡± ¡°We must hurry up. I hope they are all okay.¡± Natasha stared out the window intently. ¡°Sure.¡± Mike nodded and sped up right away. Chapter 722 History Cannot Be Allowed To Repeat Itself Chapter 722 History Cannot Be Allowed To Repeat Itself Keh rushed over to Boss'' house as fast as he could. The moment his car screeched to a halt, he could see the ground littered with bodies of those from Vermillion Base. It wasn''t hard to see whose handiwork it was. Thereafter, Keh quickly followed the trail. The second floor that was blown apart when he escaped back then had now been repaired. The smell of wet cement could still be detected in the air. The moment Keh arrived at the door and prepared to enter, he heard a sudden noise behind him. Turning around, he saw the men who had newly arrived aiming their guns at him. Without a moment''s dy, he dived for cover. Bang! Bang! Bang! Multiple gunshots rang out, followed by the thud of bullets peppering the wall he was hiding behind. ¡°Search inside and kill them all,¡± a voice barked outside. With his body hugging the wall, Keh broke into a smirk at the sound of the voice. He could sense Boss'' indignance. Despite the terrible loss he had suffered, thetter insisted on making sure all of them were eliminated. The next moment, Keh gave his surroundings a quick scan. When he saw some items on the table beside him, he grabbed all of them and hurled them outside. In response, the men outside began firing indiscriminately. Gun in hand, Keh made a split-second decision the moment the gunshots ended. He then took aim and fired a single shot each at the gunmen. When a few of them copsed onto the ground, the rest scattered to find cover. Keh had no desire to draw out the battle, for he knew that the priority was locating Dave and the others. Holstering his gun, he walked upstairs right away. Nevertheless, he had barely taken two steps when he saw the men outside continue their pursuit. Narrowing his eyes, Keh pondered a moment before an idea popped into his head. The very next second, he burst into a sprint toward the second floor. This is the exact same position and ce asst time. Staring at the tightly closed door, Keh approached it to examine its lock. The facial recognition mechanism had now been reced by one that required a fingerprint and code to unlock. Keh frowned in response. I could use Natasha or Anthony''s expertise in a time like this. This wouldn''t stop them at all. Keh walked to the door and pounded on it. ¡°Dave, Spencer!¡± he yelled. An anxious voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Keh? Is that you, Keh?¡± Keh''s fears were eased when he heard an answer. He shouted through the door, ¡°It''s me. Are you guys all right?¡± ¡°We''re fine. It''s just that Spencer didn''t find the antidote after rummaging through the ce,¡± Dave replied. ¡°Forget about it for now. Come out first,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°The problem is we can''t!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The door has a self-destruct mechanism. If we try to break it by force, we would trigger it and be annihted here.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Keh''s eyes darkened at the news. It seems that Boss still has a trick or two up his sleeve. It does make sense, though. Ever since I left thest time, Boss was certain that I would return for the antidote. Moreover, he set all this up just for me... Unexpectedly, Natasha''s sudden departure foiled my original n. Otherwise, I would be the one inside right now! At that moment, Keh stared intently at the door again. He couldn''t imagine how he was going to forgive himself if Dave and Spencer were killed on his ount. Clenching his fists, he instructed, ¡°Wait for me. I''ll definitely figure out a way to rescue you.¡± With a grim look in his eyes, Keh swiftly scanned his surroundings. As long as the system can be set up, there must be a way to turn it off. I cannot allow history to repeat itself! While Keh was busy looking for clues, a beeping sound suddenly rang out. Thereafter, Luke yelled in panic, ¡°Dave, that thing has suddenly begun a countdown!¡± Furrowing his brows, Keh was lost in thought when he heard a banging on the door. Dave''s voice subsequently rang out. ¡°Keh, get away from here! Now!¡± ¡°What''s going on?¡± Keh asked. ¡°The countdown suddenly started. Leave now, as it''s going to blow!¡± Dave barked. A frosty look quickly descended upon Keh''s eyes. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Keh, get out now!¡± Dave thundered again. At that moment, it suddenly dawned upon Keh why the men outside didn''t dare enter and kept circling the building. Holding that thought, Keh shouted, ¡°Dave, wait for me. I won''t leave you guys behind!¡± Thereafter, Keh ran to another corner and looked down from the second-floor window. There, he could still see his pursuers lingering outside. Without a second thought, Keh smashed the window and leaped through it. When the gunmen looked up, they saw Keh crashing down on one of theirpanions before rolling on the ground. The other man fired at him without dy, but Keh managed to use one of their own as a shield. Bang! Bang! The moment the gunman ran out of bullets, Keh shoved his meatshield away and raised his gun to shoot the gunman''s arm. When the gunman suddenly dropped something in his hand, Keh lunged forward and quickly subdued him. As the gunman stared at Keh, fear began to fill his eyes. ¡°Mercy, have mercy.¡± Keh red at him. ¡°What did you just do?¡± ¡°I-I didn''t do anything,¡± the gunman replied. ¡°There''s no point in keeping you alive if you lie.¡± shing an insidious smile, Keh cocked his gun. Terrified by the turn of events, the man relented. ¡°I''ll talk, I''ll talk!¡± Keh pointed the barrel of his gun between the man''s eyes. ¡°Go on.¡± The gunman spoke hesitantly. ¡°Boss ordered us to destroy the security mechanism by cutting one of its wires.¡± It''s just as I expected! ¡°Where are the wires?¡± Keh demanded. ¡°At the back.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± However, the man gave Keh a reluctant look. ¡°This ce is going to blow. We have to leave now.¡± Harboring no intention to leave, Keh nudged his gun against the man''s head. ¡°Do you think you''ll get to leave if you don''t take me there?¡± The man had no choice but to give in. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Keh instructed. The man did as he was told as Keh followed closely behind. This time, the man moved quickly without the need to be told. After traversing through the building, they arrived at a small room at the back that was two meters tall. It looked like a storeroom of some sort. ¡°The wire box is right inside,¡± the man exined. Not wanting to waste any time, Keh grabbed the man by the cor and shoved him in. ¡°There''s not enough time,¡± the man protested in a quivering voice. As if he didn''t hear the warning, Keh scrutinized the surroundings quickly. There was a table in the room, and on top of it was a ck box. There were wires jutting out of it, with one of them looking as if it had been cut. Chapter 723 Everything Will Be Fine Chapter 723 Everything Will Be Fine Upon grasping the situation, Keh turned to his hostage. ¡°How do I disarm this?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°I don''t know. Boss had someone set this up. All I did was cut the wire as instructed.¡± In that instant, Keh racked his brain to analyze the situation. The countdown started about the same time the wire was cut. In that case... Keh walked up to the broken wire and attempted to reattach it without dy. Cognizant of what Keh was up to, the man behind him turned tail and fled. Thest thing he wanted was to be there when the ce exploded. Meanwhile, Keh opened the box carefully. There was a square console inside with a red blinking light, and that was where the wires came out from. With nothing else around, Keh had no idea what the console was for. Since the countdown was triggered when the wire was cut, he assumed that reconnecting the wire would be the solution. As long as the countdown could be stopped, he would have more time to figure things out. Holding that thought, Keh started to reattach the wires. Despite his inherently steady demeanor, his hands trembled as he worked. The image of Zavier dying in front of him kept ying back in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more violently his hands shook. Keh closed his eyes in that instant. ¡°Keh, you definitely can do it!¡± By the time he opened them, they were filled with a renewed sense of conviction. Staring at the wire, he reconnected the cut ends as fast as he could. The moment he did, the blinking red light on the small box began to slow down. Keh could feel it in his gut that it was a good sign, triggering a sigh of relief from him. It was then that Natasha and Mike arrived. ¡°Keh.¡± Keh turned around when he heard his name being called. The sight of the two caused his brows to furrow. ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°We were worried, so we decided to check on you,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°The man who ran out just now told us that you were in here. If you want someone to me, me me, Keh. It was I who brought Natasha here,¡± Mike exined. Keh obviously knew that now wasn''t the time to point fingers. He gave Natasha a grim look. ¡°It''s dangerous here, Nat. You should leave now!¡± ¡°All the more reason for me to stay. Even though I''m not sure if I can be of help, I can, at the very least, face whatever ising together with you,¡± Natasha asserted. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Nothing you say can change my mind!¡± Natasha insisted. Consequently, Keh gave her a solemn look. It was then that Natasha''s brows furrowed when she caught a glimpse of what was behind him. ¡°A guidewire?¡± Upon hearing her question, Keh trailed her gaze and asked, ¡°You recognize that thing?¡± ¡°I''ve seen it before. It''s usually used to control a countdown mechanism,¡± Natasha borated. ¡°Does it mean that the countdown will stop if we destroy it?¡± Keh probed further. Natasha shook her head and exined, ¡°No, this device can only control the speed of the countdown but can''t stop it. If you destroy it, you''ll end up triggering the explosion instead.¡± Keh was d that he didn''t act hastily earlier. Nevertheless, he had managed to buy them some time. With that thought in mind, he turned to Natasha and suggested, ¡°Nat, perhaps you might be able to help me.¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°Come with me.¡± Grabbing her hand, he led her out. ¡°Keh, wait for me,¡± Mike reminded from behind. Just as they were about to leave, the ck guidewire box began to sh rapidly. ¡°Keh...¡± Mike called out all of a sudden. When Keh turned around, Mike indicated the box. ¡°Why is it blinking like that?¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the red light blinking rapidly. Natasha couldn''t help but remark, ¡°Someone must have hacked into the console to detonate it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get out of here, now!¡± Keh screamed at the top of his lungs. As he fled the room with Natasha in tow, Mike was right on their heels. At the same time, a thundering explosion was heard above their heads. Even though Keh had shielded Natasha in his arms, the shockwave from the st threw them some distance away. As the three of them crashed onto the ground, they were covered by debris in the next instant. A long while after the explosion died down, Natasha began to cough. She had only suffered light injuries under the cover of Keh''s protection. After she pushed Keh''s arm away, she gradually sat up. ¡°Keh, Keh...¡± Calling out to him, Natasha began to panic when she didn''t get a response. She then turned her attention to Mike, who was lying on the ground nearby. She yelled, ¡°Mike, are you all right?¡± At that moment, Mike began to cough and move his limbs. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Natasha asked again. ¡°I-I''m fine...¡± Mike struggled to reply as he was choking on a mixture of smoke and ash. With her mind put at ease, Natasha gave Keh a teary-eyed look before painstakingly helping him up. ¡°Keh, are you all right?¡± Keh''s body was covered with wounds caused by the shrapnel from the explosion. The sight of his injuries triggered an avnche of emotions to flood into her¡ªanxiety, fear, terror, disappointment... She had never felt that way before. The emptiness in her heart seemed to hollow her out. It was then that Natasha raised her hand to his nose. When she could still feel him breathing, a sense of relief descended upon her. Realizing what was going on, Mike swiftly scrambled to his feet. ¡°Keh, Keh, wake up!¡± As Keh continued toy motionless, Mike looked up. ¡°Natasha, is he...¡± ¡°He''s still alive,¡± she reassured him. After a moment of deliberation, Mike suggested, ¡°I''ll send him to the hospital.¡± Just as he had loaded Keh up on his back, thetter began to move and regain consciousness. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Keh.¡± Both of them called out in unison. The moment he opened his eyes, Keh was stunned to see that all that was left of the building was a bunch of rubble. ¡°Dave...¡± he murmured. Mike, too, stared at the ruins with a frown. ¡°No, it can''t be!¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°Dave is tough. He''s not going to die that easily!¡± Keh got to his feet and stumbled toward the rubble. ¡°He''s fine. I''m sure he is!¡± Keh yelled in despair, and as he began to search the ruins, his eyes filled with disbelief. A short whileter, he threw himself down and began to dig with his bare hands after spotting something. ¡°Keh.¡± Mike''s eyes reddened at the sight before him. Chapter 724 He Was But A Man Chapter 724 He Was But A Man His impable image as an invincible man crumbled right then. The helplessness he felt in the face of death was like poison, engulfing him from the inside. Natasha had never seen this side of him. Her eyes became teary, and at that moment, she realized that he was not an invincible figure who could do everything. He was but a man, fraught with emotions and vulnerable. Without saying a word, Natasha walked over and started searching through the pile of debris. Seeing that, Mike wiped away his tears and did the same. The three of them searched in the rubble for a long time. Even when their hands were torn and red from rummaging through the rubble, they did not stop. The search continuedte into the night. Soon, the sun began to rise. In the end, Mike was so exhausted that he plopped onto the ground. Then, he noticed that Natasha was still rummaging through the pile of debris. Her hands were all scratched up. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Natasha, your hands...¡± ¡°I''m all right,¡± Natasha said. Natasha''s slender and thin fingers had turned into a mess of dirt and blood. Mike then turned to look at Keh with knitted brows. ¡°Keh, I know it''s difficult for you to ept the reality. I don''t believe that Dave would... But we have to ept it.¡± However, his words appeared to have fallen on deaf ears. Keh''s eyes were nk as he continued searching the rubble pile. ¡°Even if you don''t care about yourself, you have to think about Natasha for a second. We can go on, but she''s a woman, and her hands are all torn!¡± Mike pleaded, looking straight into his eyes. Keh abruptly stopped searching after hearing that. Natasha turned around to look at Keh and said, ¡°I''m all right.¡± ¡°Natasha...¡± Mike''s frown deepened. ¡°Let''s continue searching,¡± Natasha said before lowering her head to proceed. She knew how loyal Keh was to his sworn brothers and how he med himself for what had happened to Zavier for many years. It was only not long ago when he found the letter that Zavier had left him that Keh started to gradually move on. If anything were to happen to Dave this time, Natasha couldn''t even begin to imagine just how distraught Keh would be... Hence, she just wanted to be by his side in her own way. Natasha looked at the rock beneath her and struggled to move it. Suddenly, she felt a hand tugging at her. The hand was a mess of flesh and blood, not unlike her own. Natasha looked up. ¡°Stop,¡± Keh said, almost whispering. His voice was hoarse. Natasha eyed the man before her. Despite tears brimming in her eyes, she spoke calmly and determinedly. ¡°We have to continue.¡± She turned around and continued to move the rocks. Keh looked at her almost unrecognizable hands and grabbed them forcefully. He seemed to be trying to hold himself back. Unable to move with his tight grip, she met Keh''s gaze once again. ¡°I believe that Dave and the others will be all right. Trust me.¡± Keh clenched his jaw as a pained look flitted across his eyes. Tightening his grip, he uttered, ¡°I''ll ask Mike to send you back home.¡± ¡°You know I won''t leave,¡± Natasha said. Keh looked at her. His deep, obsidian gaze was filled with restraint. ¡°This only happened because of me. I can''t just pretend that it has nothing to do with me and leave,¡± Natasha enunciated. The floodgate of emotions within Keh burst forth with Natasha''s words. Agony and guilt came pouring out as he hollered, ¡°This has nothing to do with you! This is all because of me! I''m the reason Dave was here. If it wasn''t for me, he wouldn''t havee here and died!¡± He turned around after the outburst, so furious with himself that veins were popping on his head. It was apparent that he was still trying to hold himself back, perhaps because he was afraid that he might hurt her. Natasha said nothing. She understood how Keh felt right then. Hence, no matter what he said, she wouldn''t take his words to heart. A bead of tear rolled down her cheek, and she wiped it off immediately. She kept mum and continued with the search. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Keh looked in her direction when he noticed she was still searching. An inexplicable rage exploded within him as he screamed, ¡°I said stop! Stop searching!¡± He dashed over and dragged her out of the rubble. With both hands on her shoulders, he bellowed, ¡°Didn''t you hear what I said?¡± Natasha merely looked at him and said nothing. Her eyes were full ofpassion as she stayed by his side calmly. Keh knew that he shouldn''t take his rage out on Natasha. He trained his eyes on her and circled her into his embrace. ¡°This happened because of me. It''s all because of me. This wouldn''t have happened to Dave if it weren''t for me...¡± he muttered. Natasha stayed put. She didn''t know how tofort him. Hence, she thought it best to stay by his side in silence. Reaching out a hand, she began to pat his back gently. It was her first time seeing Keh in this state. Mike lifted his head in an attempt to stop his tears from falling as he looked in another direction. The sky gradually lit up. Mike wiped away the tears in the corner of his eyes. Then, he spotted some movement in the forest nearby. He immediately grew wary. ¡°Keh, Natasha, it seems like there are others here,¡± Mike whispered. Then, he looked toward the forest and retrieved his gun to point in that direction. Natasha nced at Mike and instinctively protected Keh behind her. There were more movements in the forest. ¡°Show yourself!¡± Mike shouted. However, nobody replied him as he continued to hear rustling in the forest. Mike no longer hesitated and fired two shots in that direction. Silence ensued. Mike turned around and said, ¡°I think they''re from Vermillion Base. Natasha, we have to leave right now!¡± Natasha eyed Keh and frowned. ¡°I don''t think he''s going to leave without Dave.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Mike, go get more people. It''s going to take ages if there are only three of us looking for Dave. We can only speed up the process if we get more people to help us,¡± Natasha suggested. ¡°Natasha, you''re trying to get me to leave, aren''t you?¡± Mike questioned. She nced at him and said, ¡°You''re still young.¡± ¡°I am young, but I know how to be loyal. Keh has given me a second life, and I wouldn''t be alive right now if it weren''t for him. So, I am never leaving without him!¡± Mike said in a determined tone. Natasha knew everyone had their own principles that they lived by. Hence, she knew better than to talk Mike out of it. She looked in the direction of the forest, ire burning in her eyes. ¡°Let''s make them pay for Dave''s life!¡± Chapter 725 False Alarm Chapter 725 False rm Mike couldn''t help but be intimidated by Natasha''s aura. She appearedid back and calm, but in crucial situations, she always caught people off guard and impressed them. Mike narrowed his eyes. As if influenced by Natasha, he turned around and looked behind him. ¡°That''s right. Since they insist oning, we will make sure they won''t be able to return!¡± He held his gun and prepared for the iing attack. They were going to kill everyone who came out of the forest. Natasha looked into the distance, vignt and on guard. Right then, there was movement in the forest again. Mike was about to start shooting when Natasha said, ¡°Save your bullets. Let''s wait until theye out of the forest.¡± Upon hearing that, Mike nodded. And so, they continued staring at the trees. The noise in the forest grew louder, causing Mike to grip his gun tightly as he waited for the opportunity to start shooting. The sky gradually lit up, and their vision became clearer. Mike''s gaze was fixed on the forest, as he still didn''t know the number of iing enemies or their weapons. However, he was ready to fight them till the end, no matter what. At that moment, his sharp eyes immediately caught movement in the forest as a figure emerged. He quickly aimed his gun at the person. Suddenly, the person shouted, ¡°If you fire again, don''t me me for not showing mercy!¡± Mike was momentarily stunned upon hearing the voice. Why does it sound so familiar? He stared into the distance, but he couldn''t see the person''s face clearly. However, he recognized the person''s gait. ¡°Luke?¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°It seems like Luke...¡± Mike replied. Upon hearing that, Natasha nced at the person. ¡°Luke, is that you?¡± Mike yelled. ¡°Mike?¡± the other person shouted back. Mike was ecstatic. He nced at Natasha and eximed, ¡°It''s Luke! It''s really him!¡± Natasha was still unsure since they didn''t know whether Luke was with Dave. ¡°Natasha, I''ll go take a look!¡± Mike stated. Natasha nodded, and Mike quickly ran toward the forest. Even though the sky was getting brighter, it was still dawn, and the light wasn''t strong enough for Natasha to see the facial features of the opposite party. Mike ran over, and a momentter, the two figures hugged. Upon seeing this, Natasha was relieved. Natasha nced at Keh and patted his back. Just as she was about to say something, she realized her hands were covered in crimson blood. Stunned, she reached out to touch his back again and noticed that his clothes were drenched in blood. ¡°Keh, Keh!¡± Natasha cried. Natasha rushed to support Keh when he suddenly slumped down. ¡°Wake up, Keh...¡± However, Keh''s head remained lowered. He was unresponsive, and his face was also as pale as a sheet. ¡°Keh, hold on!¡± Natasha tried to ce him on the ground. Just then, Mike came running back. ¡°Keh, Natasha, guess who''s here!¡± His voice was full of delight. Natasha froze momentarily when she looked up and saw Dave and Spencer walking over. Dave and Spencer smiled at her. ¡°You guys¡ª¡± Natasha was about to say something when Keh''s body slid down and fell to the ground. ¡°Keh!¡± Dave and Mike immediately approached. Although Keh was covered in dirt, the blood on his back was still a ghastly sight. ¡°What happened?¡± Dave questioned. ¡°He must have gotten injured during the explosion just now,¡± Natasha replied. Upon seeing this, Spencer walked over with a serious expression. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± After a thorough examination, he said, ¡°His internal organs are fine, but he got too agitated and lost too much blood. We should talk more after we return first.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Just as Spencer was going to load Keh on his back, thetter suddenly opened his dark, bright eyes. ¡°Keh,¡± Dave called out. Keh grabbed onto his hand tightly and uttered, ¡°Dave...¡± ¡°It''s me.¡± Dave smiled at him. No one could understand Keh''s feelings better than him at the moment. Keh''s lips twitched, and emotions shed across his reddened eyes. He wanted to say something but felt himself getting choked up. ¡°I know what you want to say. I''m fine. It''s okay,¡± Dave uttered. After staring at Dave for a long time, Keh could finally confirm that he wasn''t dreaming. It''s not an illusion. It''s real. His expression softened, and his eyes spoke volumes. Suddenly, he extended his hand while staring at Dave. Dave lowered his head to look at it. After a moment of hesitation, he finally held Keh''s hand, which was covered with blood. The next second, Dave applied force, and they were in each other''s arms. It was an embrace filled with camaraderie. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everyone felt gratified and moved by their friendship. There was nothing more touching than the scene before them now. Luckily, it''s just a false rm! How wonderful! On the way back, Keh''s injuries were lightly bandaged. He seemed more energetic than before after learning of Dave''s return. Natasha nced at Dave and Spencer and asked, ¡°What happened? Weren''t you guys upstairs? How did you guys appear in the forest?¡± Spencer and Dave exchanged nces before Dave spoke up. ¡°It''s a long story, and it will be hard to exin it in a few words.¡± ¡°Then, get straight to the point,¡± Keh replied. He really wanted to know what had happened. Dave shot him a look. ¡°Keh, you weren''t like this just now!¡± ¡°You said it yourself¡ªthat was just now!¡± It was as though Keh''s demeanor had taken a sudden one-eighty turn. Dave was at a loss for words. ¡°You''re indeed heartless!¡± ¡°Cut it out. Hurry up and tell us what happened!¡± Keh pretended to snap. Dave gave him a sidelong nce and replied, ¡°Boss designed the room, and he also set up everything inside it. It was clear that he intended the person who entered it to die. The room had already been destroyed previously, which was from that time when you were waiting for me outside. It was rebuilt specifically for me this time. The most important thing was that when the timer stopped, Luke identally dropped a cup in the room. When the cup fell to the ground, it made a hollow sound.¡± With that, his gaze fell on Natasha and Keh. ¡°So?¡± Mike, who was driving in front, couldn''t help but ask when Dave stopped talking. ¡°So, they realized that that spot was hollow! There was a passage that led outside!¡± Natasha helped Dave exin. Chapter 726 No Cure Chapter 726 No Cure When Natasha ended her sentence, the others turned to her, including Luke. He asked, ¡°How do you know that, Natasha?¡± Facing him, she answered, ¡°It''s just standard analysis, isn''t it?¡± That rendered him speechless. Are you sure it''s not because you and the others are smart? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Keh spoke up. ¡°There are no other usible exnations for how you lot emerged from another ce.¡± It was then Dave nodded. ¡°That was how it went. Still, it''s thanks to Luke that we escaped. Otherwise, you might need to dig us out of the ruins.¡± In response, Keh turned to Luke. ¡°It was unintentional on my part. I didn''t expect to save everyone when I was saving myself. I bet I''ll get lucky strike lottery after I return!¡± Luke chuckled. Casually, Keh inquired, ¡°Lottery? How much prize money are you expecting to get?¡± ¡°Not much. I''m happy with three or five million. With that money, I can buy a sports car to pick up girls!¡± ¡°That''s all you want?¡± ¡°Don''t make it sound like it''s easy, Boss. I''m not as handsome as all of you, so I have to make up for my inadequate looks with something else.¡± When Mike heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I am sure you have good self-awareness.¡± In response, Luke shot a nce at him. ¡°Aren''t you the same?¡± ¡°I think I look okay.¡± As Mike studied himself in the mirror, he smiled with satisfaction. Luke snorted. ¡°I can''t believe you have the nerve to say that in front of Boss, Dave, and that doctor behind us. Do you have any shame at all?¡± Mike wanted to offer a retort, but when he saw the handsome faces behind him in the mirror, the words he wanted to utter were stuck in his throat. Then he smiled politely, thinking he had overstepped his boundary. Upon guessing Mike''s thoughts, Luke couldn''t help butugh. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you okay?¡± Mike rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Why are you asking for it? Instead of the bunch behind us, we should compare ourselves to ordinary folks, considering normal people will never look as attractive as them.¡± ¡°Are you saying Keh and Boss aren''t normal?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The instant Mike detected the grim atmosphere behind him, he quickly added, ¡°Only those descended from the heavens have stunning looks. That''s why they aren''t normal, because regr mortals like us don''t have alluring appearances like them.¡± ¡°Bootlicker!¡± ¡°I''m simply stating the truth.¡± Luke gave him the side-eye. The bunch sitting behind wasn''t that affected by the duo''s conversation. However, the lively atmosphere did help to remind them of the fact that they escaped death and were still alive. Staring at the front seats, Keh uttered, ¡°Luke.¡± Promptly, Luke turned to him. ¡°What''s the matter, Boss?¡± ¡°Do you have a car you like?¡± ¡°Err...¡± Slightly confused, Luke nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°What car?¡± ¡°Bugatti.¡± ¡°All right. We''ll go and pick up one tomorrow.¡± Luke was bbergasted. Thinking his ears were ying tricks on him, Mike nced at Keh through the rearview mirror with widened eyes. ¡°W-What do you mean by that, Boss?¡± Luke blinked at Keh with disbelief. Did I hear that right? Despite his pale lips, Keh was still undeniably charming as he gazed at him. ¡°That''s a reward for you.¡± ¡°A reward for me? For what?¡± Luke was seriously wondering if his ears were working correctly. ¡°You deserve a reward for bringing everyone out alive.¡± The edges of Luke''s lips curved upward when he heard that, but he still responded humbly, ¡°It was something I did unintentionally. Besides, I was only focusing on saving myself. Everyone else just so happened to¡ª¡± ¡°Only the result matters, not the process.¡± Hearing that, Luke just turned to look at Dave quietly. Dave replied, ¡°You should ept his reward for you. If you don''t, I''m afraid he''ll feel uneasy.¡± ¡°But... I don''t think I deserve this.¡± ¡°You don''t have to think that way. Your boss is rich, so if he feels at ease by gifting you a car, it''s his gain too,¡± persuaded Dave. I bet if any of us suffered severe injuries because of the incident, I can imagine how Keh would bear the pain for the rest of his life. That''s why I''m sure he''s willing to give out eight or ten cars if necessary. At this point, money''s not the most important thing to him anymore. A realization dawned on Luke before he turned to Keh. ¡°In that case, thank you, Boss!¡± ¡°Oh, so you''re only willing to ept my gift after Dave asked you to, hmm?¡± teased Keh. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°It sounds like you no longer have any respect for me.¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant, Boss...¡± A troubled look formed on Luke''s countenance. ¡°I''ll obey everything you say, Boss. Even if you give me ten more cars, I''ll ept all of them without looking at Dave to get his opinion.¡± ¡°Keep on dreaming.¡± That elicited a smile from Luke. Keh grinned, too. In any case, I''m just d they''re fine. Just as the lively atmosphere in the car ended, Mike asked, ¡°What about me, Keh?¡± Of course, Keh was aware of what Mike was referring to, but he intentionally threw him a question. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I... I won''t look at Dave, so if you want to give me something, hurl it in my direction. I won''t feel burdened.¡± ¡°Was the rock that was hurled at you earlier not enough?¡± ¡°Don''t I deserve something for my efforts, too?¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose you do deserve to be rewarded.¡± ¡°What kind of reward will I get?¡± ¡°I reward you by entrusting you to drive us all back home safely.¡± ¡°This is preferential treatment! How could you do that?¡± Keh just smirked without saying a word. ¡°Fine. It seems I no longer have a ce in Keh''s heart...¡± Mike''s acting was on full disy as he put on an aggrieved look. Keh pretended to not hear that. The edges of Dave''s lips curved upward as he watched the scene unfold. After looking away from Mike, Keh turned his sight to the people sitting behind him. ¡°Anyway, I''m just d that all of you are fine.¡± Suddenly, Dave stared at him with knitted eyebrows. ¡°Actually, there''s one more thing...¡± In response, everyone turned to him. Pursing his lips, he swept his gaze past Keh and Natasha before lowering his head. ¡°There was no cure inside...¡± Chapter 727 Telepathy Chapter 727 Telepathy While Keh didn''t seem upset by the news, Spencer''s expression turned grim. After all, Spencer did his best this time, yet he had nothing to show. A bitter andplicated feeling bubbled in his heart when he thought about how that meant Thalia''s suffering would be prolonged. Based on what I know about him, his current reaction doesn''t fit his temperament. Dave scrutinized Keh and asked, ¡°You knew?¡± Upon raising his eyes, Keh nced at Spencer. ¡°I assumed that was the case based on what Boss said. Since he knew I would show up, it was natural he wouldn''t keep the antidote there.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°That''s true. Boss is a wary and cruel man. Since he wanted you to die with despair, why would he keep the antidote there?¡± In response, Keh grinned. Meanwhile, Spencer lowered his head while exuding a depressive vibe. I can''t help but feel sad whenever I think about Thalia''s continued torment. If possible, I would rather bear the pain in her stead. Keh nced at him and removed a small bottle from his pocket. The moment Dave saw that, he asked, ¡°What''s this?¡± Keh yed with the bottle with one hand and uttered with an icy look, ¡°I snatched this from Boss. He said it was the antidote and attempted to threaten me with it. Sadly, he failed.¡± Just as Keh ended his sentence, Spencer turned to him and peered at the bottle with a complicated look. ¡°If my guess is correct, the thing inside this bottle should be medicine. However, I can''t guarantee that it''s the antidote.¡± Slowly, Spencer stretched his hand toward the bottle to grab it. Keh handed it to him. ¡°You still need to analyze it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The bottle dominated Spencer''s attention for a long time before he thought of something. Then he turned his sight toward Keh, wanting to say something. As though he understood what was going through Spencer''s mind, Keh said, ¡°My guess is that this is the antidote. As for why I think that way...¡± ncing at Natasha, he sighed. ¡°He met up with Nat today. So, I spected he must have the antidote on him for either one of the reasons. One, it''s to prevent Nat''s poison from triggering. Two, he expected her to ask for the antidote.¡± Upon hearing that, Spencer looked away, thought about it momentarily, and nodded. ¡°In that case, it''s very likely it is the antidote.¡± ¡°It''s just spection, though. You still need to analyze it.¡± ¡°I know, and I''ll inform you of the result as soon as possible.¡± Keh nodded. At that moment, Spencer held the bottle like it was a valuable treasure. If this is the real antidote, then there''s hope for Thalia to be saved. I really hope it is. Words danced on the tip of Keh''s tongue as he gazed at Spencer, but he ultimately swallowed them back. I think it can wait until after the result is out. Also, he lost a lot of blood, but because Dave seemed fine, he pretended to be okay for the rest of the long ride, too. ... Meanwhile, the children were extremely quiet during the night. They were sleeping soundly in their bedrooms. Suddenly, Anthony opened his eyes as though he had a nightmare. He stared at the ceiling as a terrible feeling surfaced in his heart. After a long while, he calmed down. It was just a dream. Nothing bad happened. Nat''s fine, Daddy''s fine, and everyone''s fine. He tried his best to convince himself. Still, he couldn''t ignore the unease he felt. Thus, he picked up his phone, checked the time, and frowned. It was then he heard a knock on his door. Anthony looked at the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± After pushing the door open, Denise stood at the entrance with a toy in her arms and said, ¡°Tony.¡± ¡°Denise?¡± Anthony sat up. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I had a nightmare. I can''t sleep.¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, he invited, ¡°Come in.¡± After Denise sat on his bed, he asked, ¡°What did you dream about?¡± ¡°In my dream, I saw someone trying to kill Nat. Then, Daddy was shot when he tried to save her. There was blood all over his body...¡± Anthony was bbergasted. That sounds almost exactly like the dream I had earlier! Pursing his lips, heforted, ¡°It''s fine. It''s just a dream.¡± ¡°When I checked Nat''s room earlier, I didn''t see Daddy or her inside,¡± Denise replied. I got a bad feeling about this. In response, he asked, ¡°Did Daddy mention anything about going out?¡± The girl nodded. ¡°I think so...¡± ¡°D*mmit!¡± Without dy, he put on his clothes and strode to the exit. When Denise saw that, she followed behind. ¡°Wait for me, Tony!¡± The moment the two of them entered the corridor, they saw Benjamin. As though he knew what they were thinking, he said, ¡°They''re gone, and so are their cars.¡± Sometimes, it does feel like we don''t need to speak to understand each other''s thoughts. Furrowing his eyebrows, Anthony muttered, ¡°We seemed to have missed something...¡± While Benjamin didn''t say anything, his expression suggested he was thinking about the same thing. The children looked at each other with increasing anxiousness. ... At the same time, Thalia was sitting on a swing outside, watching the gate. Ever since the others left, she had been waiting there for their return without getting a wink of rest. She couldn''t calm down because she still hadn''t received any news on her phone after waiting for so long. The more time passed, the more anxious she became. asionally, she was tempted to call Spencer, but she would stop herself, fearing that it would mess things up for him. Just as she was feeling extremely conflicted, Anthony abruptly appeared behind her. ¡°Why are you awake so early today?¡± His voice startled Thalia so much that she almost fell from the swing. Then she turned back in a panic and saw the children. ¡°Oh, it''s you three! I almost had a heart attack!¡± He approached her with an interrogating look and inquired, ¡°Who else could it be but us? Also, what are you afraid of?¡± As she stared at him, she thought, Maybe it''s because I''m feeling guilty, but the way he looks at me feels like he knows what''s happening. Chapter 728 Three To One Chapter 728 Three To One Nonchntly, Thalia looked away. ¡°Who wouldn''t be afraid when they suddenly heard a voice coming from their back in the middle of the night?¡± Upon ncing at the sky, Anthony gazed at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± In response, she surveyed her surrounding and realized it was already morning. It had been four hours since they left! I didn''t realize it had been that long! After being exposed, she felt somewhat guilty. Hence, she gave him a side nce and uttered, ¡°The sun hasn''tpletely risen yet!¡± Of course, Anthony knew Thalia was a stubborn woman. I need something much more effective. It was then Denise sat beside her. ¡°Have you been sitting here since midnight, Thalia?¡± ¡°No way! I only came out not too long ago,¡± Thalia denied. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you think I''m lying?¡± The girl sighed with disappointment. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Thalia raised her eyebrow. Why does she look disappointed? In response, Denise turned to Benjamin, who was behind her. ¡°Have you gotten the surveince footage yet, Ben?¡± Benjamin was holding his phone when he heard that. Immediately, he nodded and ambled toward her. ¡°I did. As you can see, she has been staying here all night.¡± Stunned, Thalia swept her gaze past them and asked, ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± ¡°Then why did you lie to us?¡± interrogated Denise. Pursing her lips, Thalia stared at the trio before saying, ¡°Do you have to make such a big deal out of a casual remark?¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Denise eximed. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I''m feeling drowsy, so I''ll return to my room and rest now.¡± As she spoke, she stood, yawned, and prepared to slink away. Before she could take one step away from them, Denise pulled her clothes. ¡°I really am tired. If there''s anything you want to talk about, wait until I wake up, all right? Good girl.¡± Thalia patted the girl''s head before attempting to escape. ¡°It''s futile to avoid us, Thalia. Tell us the truth.¡± Anthony''s cold voice rang behind her. She ceased her movements and stared at the girl who was still pulling her clothes. In response, thetter peered at Thalia with a pleading look. Thalia took in a deep breath. Why am I so weak against these three? I''m confident I can win if I only need to deal with them one at a time. However, it''s three against one right now, which caught me off guard. Then again, I guess it''s expected that I can''t win against the three of them when they are Keh''s and Shadow Seeker''s children. Both of them are exceptionally smart, so it''s natural that their children are, too. When her train of thought ended there, she felt relieved. It was then Benjamin approached her and stated, ¡°The cars in the garage are gone. Daddy, Nat, and Mr. Dave aren''t around either. Aside from the housekeeper, the four of us are the only ones left in the house. What happenedst night, Thalia?¡± The children''s serious and stubborn expressions spurred her to relent. ¡°Fine, fine. I''ll tell you three what happened.¡± Upon hearing that, the children stared at her with excitement. Thalia returned to the swing and took in a deep breath. ¡°I believe all of you know about what''s going on with me. Last night, they went out to find the antidote. I was worried, so I''ve been waiting here.¡± ¡°The antidote? Where?¡± asked Denise. ¡°Vermillion¡ª¡± Thalia instantly cut herself off when she realized she shouldn''t have said that. Anthony was a sharp kid, so when he heard that, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you mean Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°No, I said it because...¡± Shaking her head, she rified with a grave expression. ¡°It''s because that ce kept getting brought up recently. That''s why I slipped.¡± ¡°Where is it, then?¡± Her mind raced as she searched for an answer. How do I weave a convincing lie? Unbeknownst to her, Denise was observing her reaction with a frown. Secondster, the girl spat, ¡°You''re lying again, Thalia!¡± ¡°I did not!¡± Thalia refuted. ¡°You always avoid eye contact when you''re lying! Not only that, your eyes will wander around.¡± ¡°Don''t I always do that?¡± ¡°Nope! We may not know each other for long, but we understand you very well. Maybe someone else won''t notice it, but we know when exactly you''re lying.¡± My goodness, can''t they just spare me? ¡°You''re exaggerating! Honestly, it just slipped out of my mouth by ident. In any case, I''m sure they''re fine and will be back soon!¡± Thalia wasn''t sure if she was saying that tofort them or herself. After all, it had been hours, and she still hadn''t received any news, which worried her greatly. Peering at her, Anthony abruptly changed the topic. ¡°I''ve never asked you this before, but how did you get poisoned?¡± ¡°Err...¡± That question was why Thalia had been hesitant to tell them the truth. If I lie, these three will realize it sooner orter. Heck, they may even expose it. If I don''t, I''ll have to divulge Natasha''s matter... ¡°It''s... it''s...¡± Her eyes wandered for a moment before she recalled what Denise had said and forced herself to stare at Anthony. However, the moment she made eye contact with him, her mind turned nk. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Have you finished constructing your lie?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°N¡ª¡± Thalia almost subconsciously blurted. Thankfully, she sessfully stopped herself at thest second and frowned. ¡°I''m not.¡± ¡°How can you not know how you got poisoned? Do you need to think about it for that long?¡± ¡°I''m just... concerned that you three might be frightened by what I have to say.¡± ¡°You don''t need to. Just spill it out.¡± Anthony continued to peer at her as though he had predicted the lies she woulde up with. All three of us know Daddy''s out on an operation right now. I know that part is true, but I have a feeling the secret Thalia is hiding is the key to the mystery. Thoughts and words shed through her mind. While she wasn''t skilled at lying, especially in front of Anthony, she still managed toe up with an idea. Chapter 729 Too Difficult Chapter 729 Too Difficult Thalia''s eyes glinted as she stared at them with an aggrieved and upset expression. ¡°So what if I''m lying? Are you three going to tell me you''ve never deceived me before?¡± In response to Thalia''s drastic change in attitude, Denise objected, ¡°No, we told you all our greatest secrets. We aren''t lying to you about anything.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± The girl turned to her brothers and reaffirmed, ¡°Nope. We didn''t lie about anything!¡± It''s time for me to show off my acting skills. Gazing at the children with a sneer, Thalia made her first move. ¡°What about the fact that your mommy''s the Shadow Seeker? Why didn''t any of you tell me about her identity before?¡± Err... The trio was stunned. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That matter had almost beenpletely erased from their minds. ¡°You... don''t know?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Don''t give me that. You three should know the answer,¡± retorted Thalia. The girl pursed her lips. It does seem like we''re in the wrong for this... Seeing that the children were staying quiet, Thalia took one step further. ¡°All of you knew my mission was to locate Shadow Seeker, yet you three hid that information from me, making me look like a fool. Does it make you happy to do that to me, hmm?¡± ¡°We didn''t mean to¡ª¡± Thalia interrupted Denise by raising her hand. ¡°It doesn''t matter what you three''s intentions were because it doesn''t erase the blow dealt to me. I spent so much time looking for her like an idiot. You know, I''ve been through thick and thin with you three, and I value your lives more than my own. How could you three be so cruel to lie to me? ¡° When she ended her sentence, the children grew silent as they believed they were at fault. Due to the children''s soft-hearted nature, Thalia handily made them feel guilty with her speech. Momentster, Benjamin said, ¡°Yes, we''re wrong to hide Mommy''s identity from you, but it''s not like we lied. We merely concealed the truth.¡± Ugh... With how things have turned out, I must keep going! When her train of thought ended there, she raised her eyes. ¡°Yes, but someone promised me in the past that they''ll never hide anything from me again!¡± As she spoke, she gazed at Anthony. Clearly, she was referring to him. If I can subdue Anthony, then it''s basically my victory, considering he''s the leader and the toughest nut to crack among the three of them. Once he''s dealt with, I can handwave the rest with the other two. Unfortunately for her, Anthony didn''t care about that. ¡°I admit I hid Nat''s identity from you, but I still don''t think I did anything wrong. After all, it concerns Nat''s privacy and safety. I trust you and am willing to put my life in your hands, but I can''t afford the risk of revealing her secret. If given another chance, I''d still do the same without regrets.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Thalia was speechless. Her initial n was to make the children feel guilty. However, she didn''t expect him toe up with a perfectly logical exnation afterward. Furthermore, he was so sincere in his exnation that she was touched. Feeling exasperated, she thought, These children are so difficult to deal with! At the side, Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°Tony''s right, Thalia. It''s not that we don''t trust you. We discussed amongst ourselves whether to tell you about that before. In the end, we concluded that if Nat doesn''t want us to let you know her secret, we can''t reveal it to you.¡± Upon taking a deep breath, Benjamin nodded. ¡°That''s right. So, if you''re angry about this, we have nothing else to say.¡± The trio had identical expressions and looks in their eyes as they stared at her. Why do they look like they''ve just been bullied? In any case, I can''t do this anymore. I didn''t n to reprimand them. I just wanted them to stop asking me questions. If I were in their shoes, I think I''d do the same. Just as Thalia was about to speak, she heard noisesing from the gate. Soon, two cars drove into the premises. Joy shed past her eyes when she saw that. ¡°They''re back!¡± she uttered before approaching the vehicles. In response, the children followed her. After the cars were parked in the garage, the passengers left the vehicles. The moment Thalia saw Spencer, she pounced toward him, caressed his cheeks, and inspected him from head to toe for any wounds. ¡°Are you hurt, Spencer?¡± Spencer felt a sense of warmth upon seeing her. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Then, when Thalia noticed how wretched everyone looked, she asked again, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Anyway, why are you outside so early?¡± ¡°I''ve been waiting for you all to return.¡± Secondster, he noticed the children behind her. Thus, she whispered in his ear. ¡°I was almost driven crazy by the three of them. Thank goodness all of you came back in time.¡± Perhaps it was because Spencer had the antidote that he was feeling pretty good. Meanwhile, the children greeted their parents, ¡°Nat, Daddy.¡± The sight of their mother helping their father leave the car spurred them to gather around them. Upon seeing the simple bandage on Keh''s body, Denise frowned and inquired in a worrying tone, ¡°Are you hurt, Daddy?¡± Keh''s frigid look melted when he saw his daughter. He formed a smile with his pale lips and assured, ¡°I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°But you''re bleeding, Daddy...¡± Tears welled in the girl''s eyes. As the saying goes, a daughter is indeed a father''s sweetheart. When he turned to the boys, he saw them merely standing there without saying a word. Just as he bent his waist and tried to carry Denise in his arms, Natasha stopped him. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Keh''s movements ceased abruptly. A momentter, Natasha turned to the children. ¡°Don''t worry. He only has superficial wounds. However, if you three bother him too much, then I can''t guarantee he''ll be fine after losing too much blood.¡± The children replied with silence. Upon hearing that, Keh turned to look at her. ¡°I know you''re worried about me, but don''t frighten the children.¡± Chapter 730 Not Far From The Truth Chapter 730 Not Far From The Truth Spencer followed the doctor into the room to tend to Keh''s wound. Meanwhile, the three children stayed outside and waited quietly. After a few moments, Denise couldn''t stop herself from turning to look at her brothers. ¡°Don''t you find the circumstances peculiar? They went out to help Thalia look for the antidote, yet Daddy ended up injured to this extent?¡± She voiced out the doubt in her mind. ¡°It''s not just weird. It''s bizarre,¡± Benjamin chimed in. Compared to Denise''s anxious demeanor, he appeared much calmer. ¡°Putting aside Daddy and Thalia''s hostile rtionship, would he take such great risk for her even if they get along?¡± Denise asked. ¡°That''s why there must be something we''ve yet to ascertain,¡± Anthony uttered. Hearing that, Denise let out a long sigh. ¡°I feel so stuffy in my chest right now, like someone is smothering me. Why can''t these adults be honest with us?¡± ¡°As they always put it, they have our best interests at heart and didn''t want us to be worried,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°That''s the only point the adults arecking. They are always so presumptuous.¡± Denise pouted. Why do they need toplicate such a simple matter? ¡°This is simr to how we keep secrets from them. We don''t want them to be worried about us, impede our ns, or fear they may not understand our intention. That''s it,¡± Anthony said. In that aspect, he behaved like a big brother, concluding his younger siblings'' confusion with just a few sentences. Hearing that, Denise and Benjamin fell silent, basically admitting Anthony''s words made all the sense. After being quiet for a few moments, Denise asked, ¡°Who do you think could hurt Daddy so severely? My heart aches when I see him in this state.¡± Benjamin questioned, ¡°Does Daddy have any enemies here?¡± A trace of doubt shed across Denise''s face. ¡°What about Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°If I''m not mistaken, they should be the culprit. The only force capable of resisting DX Group here is Vermillion Base. Therefore, they are probably the ones who could''ve harmed Daddy.¡± Benjamin inferred. ¡°So, Daddy went to Vermillion Base to seek the antidote? In that case, when did Vermillion Base poison Thalia?¡± Denise probed further. That was also something baffling Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Or, they didn''t go to Vermillion Base to get the antidote. Instead, they were ambushed by Vermillion Base on the way there or on their way back,¡± Benjamin suggested. ¡°That could be one of the possibilities. However, I can''t shake the feeling that we''ve overlooked something,¡± Anthony uttered pensively. Staring at the boys, Denise said, ¡°I think we should find out how Thalia was poisoned and who the person responsible was. We can eliminate some of our doubts by doing that, right?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Denise is right. I think Thalia''s poisoning is the key here. As long as we figure this out, all our problems can be solved.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes and shifted his gaze onto them. ¡°That''s right, but how can we make Thalia confess?¡± Denise and Benjamin stopped talking. ¡°Thalia repeatedly changed the topic of our conversations today, so her poisoning is the key to the truth we want to uncover,¡± Anthony added. ¡°But I think we are getting closer to the truth now,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°Anyway, fortunately, Daddy and the others returned safely. We can slowly investigate this matter.¡± Benjamin and Denise bobbed their heads. ¡°Look.¡± At that moment, Anthony jerked his chin, motioning his siblings to follow his gaze. ... At the same time, Thalia bored her eyes into Natasha in silence until thetter finally conceded. Naturally, Natasha fathomed Thalia''s intention, so she said, ¡°I''m sorry aboutst night. I had no other choice.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Thalia piped up. Then, she realized she had spoken too loudly. Thalia turned her head to look at the three kids standing nearby before lowering her voice. ¡°Do you know I''ll forever live in guilt if something happened to you because of this?¡± ¡°Why would you feel guilty?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Why would I feel guilty? I...¡± Thalia was infuriated until her mind went nk. ¡°I would think it was my if you were met with mishaps because I failed to stop you.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I did this on my own ord. There''s no way anyone will ce the me on you.¡± ¡°That''s not the point. If you wish to meet with Boss, you could''ve told me so. I could apany you. Why did you have to go alone?¡± ¡°This thing happened because of me. Hence, I should be the one to resolve it. Besides, I didn''t want to drag anybody else into this.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Thalia red at Natasha and seethed, ¡°Why have I never realized your intention to want to be a hero? What''s the talk about not wanting to drag others into this matter? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even have the chance to stand before you now to converse with you. Anyway, let me tell you, Natasha. If you act in this manner again, don''t me me for being merciless!¡± Thalia enunciated. Natasha wasn''t enraged by those remarks. Conversely, warmth crept into her heart. ¡°How do you intend to be merciless?¡± ¡°I...¡± Taking in Natasha''s amused and joking demeanor, Thalia grew more exasperated. She thought for a while before responding, ¡°I''ll tell your kids about this to make them sad and downhearted.¡± At the mention of that, Natashanarrowed her eyes. ¡°They''ll know sooner orter.¡± Thalia didn''t mean what she said. Nheless, she was at a loss after sensing Natasha''s nonchnce. ¡°Are you implying I can''t threaten you in any way now?¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°That''s not what I meant¡ª¡± ¡°That''s clearly what you meant! Fine. Indeed, I have nothing I can threaten you with. However, if you continue to behave like this, don''t me me for acting solo too. You''re not the only person who wishes to kill Boss. You might''ve stopped me once, but you won''t be able to do that twice,¡± Thalia interjected. Natasha believed Thalia was a woman of her word. That''s her personality. She''s straightforward and honest about her feelings. Seeing that, Natasha immediately said, ¡°Okay. I won''t do things on my own anymore.¡± Sensing Natasha giving in, Thalia was a little taken aback. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Putting aside the authenticity of my promise, I''ve already run out once, so I don''t suppose I can seed twice,¡± Natasha replied. She was well aware Keh would never allow her to sneak out again. Thalia nodded as the same thought urred to her. ¡°You have a point. Still, I must warn you never to repeat something like this. If you do this again, I''ll part ways with you using my own method!¡± Chapter 731 Odd Feelings Chapter 731 Odd Feelings Natasha nodded her head helplessly when she heard that and said, ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Thalia raised her brows dubiously and looked at Natasha after hearing her reply. ¡°You... really understand?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Natasha nodded again. In the past three years, when Thalia tried to ¡°threaten¡± Shadow Seeker, who was Natasha, Natasha would either ignore or retaliate by hitting back. But now, the same Natasha actually said she understood? Thalia was confused. Is this really the famous Shadow Seeker in front of me? I don''t think they''re the same person. Thalia had achieved what she wanted. She said, ¡°All right. I won''t say much since you already understood.¡± She then looked at the three kids standing not far behind Natasha, and at the same time, they were looking at her as well. Seeing that, Thalia knitted her brows and looked at Natasha, speaking at a volume that only both of them could hear. ¡°There''s something else, and I think you need to prepare yourself for this...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thalia looked behind Natasha and lowered her volume more. ¡°Your kids are not easy to fool. I almost went crazy because of them in these past few days. I think they''ll surely find a way to get things out of me if this goes on.¡± This time, Natasha turned her head and looked behind her, and Thalia immediately grabbed her. ¡°Don''t do that! They''ll know we''re talking about them if you do!¡± Natasha felt something in her heart when that happened. She lowered her gaze and looked at the arms that Thalia was grabbing. She never had any close bodily contact with any woman before, so there was a weird sensation in her heart when it happened. However, she didn''t seem displeased. ¡°I almost slipped up in front of them today! I don''t think I can handle this anymore,¡± Thalia said as she shook her head, but Natasha did not reply to her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked when she noticed Natasha was quiet. Natasha finally came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°I think the three of them already sensed something was amiss, but they couldn''t ask anyone else about it, so they came to me,¡± Thalia said, helpless. ¡°I''ll deal with this,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Really?¡± Thalia looked at Natasha, and she nodded. ¡°Will you tell them the truth?¡± Thalia asked, and this time, Natasha shook her head. ¡°No. I know what I''m doing is selfish as a parent, but I really don''t want them to be sad. If dying the news for a day means that I could see their smile for one more day, then I will.¡± Thalia nodded when she heard that. ¡°I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t tell them no matter what.¡± Natasha smiled at Thalia. Just when this happened, the door was opened, and the doctor walked out. ¡°I''lle back again tomorrow for a follow-up.¡± ¡°Thank you, and have a safe trip home,¡± Dave said as he nodded, and the doctor nodded as well before he turned and left. A few of them immediately went over to Dave after that. ¡°Mr. Dave, how is Daddy?¡± Denise was the first one to ask him. Dave reached out his head and patted her head while looking at her. ¡°Your daddy is strong, so he''s fine now. It was just a scratch. He''ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Dave replied in a low voice. He always had immense patience for her. ¡°I''m going in to see Daddy.¡± Denise ran into the room after saying that. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As for Anthony and Benjamin, they didn''t enter the room. They simply stood by the door and waited for Natasha. Natasha then walked in front of them, and they called out to her. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha nodded with that. ¡°Let''s go in.¡± After that, they all went in. Denise looked at the bedridden Keh when she entered the room, and she was stunned. ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°He''s fine. He''s just sleeping,¡± Spencer replied. Denise was only relieved when she heard that. Her gaze then moved back to the man on the bed. Keh was now pale, and her heart ached when she saw him in that state. Natasha came in after that. Seeing how deeply asleep Keh was, she asked, ¡°How is he?¡± Spencer immediately took off his blood-stained gloves and threw them in the bin. He replied while he was cleaning up the mess. ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just a scratch, and I''ve already stitched him up. However, he was bleeding a lot... Honestly, I don''t know how he could endure that during that journey back home. A normal person would have fainted by then. Well, don''t worry too much. Based on his physique, he should be fine after sleeping through it.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha finally felt relieved. She knew that Keh was enduring the pain. In fact, he was just so happy to see that Dave was still alive and that happiness made him endure the pain on his way back. Seeing that Natasha stayed silent, Spencer consoled her, ¡°Don''t worry. He''ll be fine.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah. I know.¡± ¡°Well, I''m going to wash up. You guys should keep himpany and let me know if anything happens.¡± Natasha nodded again. ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Spencer didn''t extend his stay and got up to leave the room. Dave also started when he saw that. ¡°I''m going to visit Alexia at the base. Call me if you need anything.¡± Natasha nodded her head again, and Dave left with that. Thalia was still standing by the door and was not nning on leaving until Spencer walked through the door and looked at her. ¡°Why are you staying here for?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia was about to say something, but she only saw Spencer''s back figure when she came back to her senses. She quickly followed behind him. ¡°Wait up!¡± Only the kids, Natasha, and Keh were left in the room now. Denise was standing by Keh''s bedside while holding his hand as she looked at him worriedly. Her gaze was full of pain. Meanwhile, Anthony looked at Natasha and said, ¡°Nat. How are you feeling? Are you okay?¡± Natasha just shook her head and replied, ¡°I''m fine.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin nodded when she said that. After that, Benjamin took a chair over and said, ¡°Nat, you should sit.¡± Natasha sat down, but before she could sit properly, she heard Benjamin pretend to ask casually, ¡°Mommy, how did Daddy get hurt?¡± Denise turned and looked at Natasha when Benjamin asked that, and Natasha knitted her brows. She knew what they were thinking all too well. She knew what they were going to ask. ¡°To save me,¡± Natasha replied tly. ¡°Huh? What''s going on?¡± Benjamin and Anthony knitted their brows as well. ¡°An explosion happened when we were out, and a huge rock crashed into him when he was trying to protect me,¡± she exined. Anthony never thought something like this would happen. He immediately walked over and examined her with an anxious expression, afraid that he would miss anything, but Natasha quickly stopped him. ¡°I''m really fine.¡± ¡°How did the explosion happen?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha looked at them and thought for a long while before she said, ¡°Anthony, Benjamin, Denise. There''s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 732 Nothing Is More Important Than Natasha Chapter 732 Nothing Is More Important Than Natasha Natasha pursed her lips and kept her gaze trained on them. ¡°I know a lot of things have happened recently, and there are some things I haven''t told you, which you must be very curious about. That being said, I need you to understand that I have my reasons for not telling you everything. I''m aware of how amazing you three are, but that doesn''t mean you can solve everything by yourselves. As such, I hope that you can give the adults some space, and when the time''s right, I''ll tell you everything.¡± It had been a long time since she had spoken to the kids in such a serious tone. After saying her piece, all three of them stared at her and were at a loss for words. It wasn''t a whileter that Denise asked, ¡°Nat, what exactly is it that you can''t tell us?¡± Natasha gazed at her daughter and simply pursed her lips, keeping mum. Benjamin chimed in, ¡°Nat, we''re only asking because we''re worried.¡± Natasha looked at her kids. Her longshes trembled ever so slightly when she said, ¡°I know. Feeling worried is an instinct. That''s why I''m telling you all this in hopes that you can be a bit more patient.¡± ¡°Nat, you really can''t tell us the truth?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha gazed at her son and a slight smile spread across her lips. ¡°Anthony, you have always been the one who understands me the most, so I''m sure you know what I''m getting at.¡± Anthony lowered his eyes, for he indeed knew his mother well. I know that Nat''s saying all this to make it clear that she''s not going to tell us the truth and that we shouldn''t be looking into this matter anymore. With that thought in mind, Anthony, who had always listened to Natasha''s every request,plied. He nodded and stopped pushing the issue further. ¡°All right, I get it. I''ll stop questioning Thalia about this.¡± When Natasha heard that, she rified, ¡°What I want is for you to stop whatever investigation you had that is going on.¡± Anthony nodded again. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Staring at his brother, Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Tony...¡± He knew that Anthony wasn''t joking around when he promised Natasha to stop investigating and that he would very much honor his promise. ¡°Listen to Nat. As long as she''s happy, I''m fine with anything,¡± Anthony uttered. To that, Natasha said, ¡°Then, I hope you guys can live a happier life at this age or perhaps spend all your energy on doing the things you like.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Anthony raised his head and looked at his mother before nodding with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that, Benjamin and Denise stopped insisting and fell silent. Noticing their gloomy mood, Natasha cocked her head at them and probed, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you guys sulking?¡± ¡°I just feel like we''re so close to the truth, only to dump all our efforts down the drain because you said so. One word from you is all it takes to get Tony to listen to you.¡± Although Benjamin''s voice was soft, but every word he said was clear. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Anthony turned to look at his brother. Benjamin lowered his gaze and stopped talking. That did not seem to bother Natasha as she looked at her son and inquired, ¡°So, are you upset because your efforts are in vain, or are you unhappy because Anthony gave up after hearing what I have to say?¡± ¡°Both!¡± Benjamin replied truthfully. Not only was Natasha not angry, but there was an indescribable sense of relief blossoming in her heart when she heard that. I''m happy to see Benjamin standing up for his brother. This way, even if I''m gone in the future, I''ll know that they''ll be able to live in harmony. With that thought, Natasha closed her eyes and said, ¡°I know that because of my words, your previous efforts were ruined. It doesn''t matter even if you guys are mad at me or me me. All I wish is for you to be happy and not think of anything while living the best childhood you can have.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± Benjamin gazed at his mother, looking as if he had something else to say, but in the end, no words came out of his mouth. Natasha nced at her watch. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You guys should go and have your breakfast.¡± Anthony piped up, ¡°We''ll be heading out to eat then, Nat.¡± Natasha nodded. Anthony turned toward his siblings and added, ¡°Let''s go.¡± The two kids raised their heads to look at Natasha before pursing their lips and following Anthony out the door. Natasha let out a long sigh of relief when the door clicked shut. She knew that Anthony would always fulfill his promise to her. As such, she wasn''t worried that the kids would continue with their investigations. Nheless, she was aware that she wouldn''t be able to hide it from them for long since she was with them all the time, so the best thing to do was to let Thalia take them away. Under such circumstances, even Thalia seemed like a good choice to leave her kids with. For some reason, the scene where Keh gave Spencer the medicine shed through her mind, and her intuition told her that things would never go so smoothly. I''m sure there will be more things happening down the road... Lowering her eyes, her gaze settled on Keh, who was lying in bed. Even though he was pale, his sicklyplexion somehow made him look ethereal with his exquisite features. Natasha had thought that they wouldn''t meet for a long time once she left, but as fate would have it, they were together again. Still, she had to admit this felt good. Even though she knew that she would have to endure countless hardships in the days toe, she was satisfied as long as she could see him and be together with him. Reaching out, she held Keh''s hand in hers and muttered, ¡°Keh, I don''t want to get together with another man even if I have to die.¡± Looking at him, her gaze shone with seriousness. ... Meanwhile, after the three kids went out, Anthony took the lead and headed downstairs with Benjamin and Denise in tow. At that moment, Anthony was acting like the elder brother he was. Still keeping silent, the trio went to the dining room and sat together. Just then, Anthony looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°Go and get some food for Nat after you''re done eating.¡± Naturally, Benjamin knew what his brother meant and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Pausing for a moment, Anthony then added, ¡°Do you two still remember how Nat brought us up on her own when we were living abroad?¡± Benjamin and Denise turned to look at him when they heard that. Anthony continued, ¡°Even though Nat''s not the typical mom, where she''ll ve away for her kids and always put them first, she still did her best to give us everything we needed. Besides, it was her first time being a mother, and she fought tooth and nail to give birth to us. Being her kids, we don''t really have the means to repay her now, so all we can do is make sure she is happy. Got it?¡± Benjamin and Denise bobbed their heads in acknowledgment before saying, ¡°Got it.¡± Anthony shed his siblings a smile. ¡°There''s no need to feel upset. Nothing we do is really wasted. Compared to the effort we put in, all I hope is for everything to go well for Nat.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± came Benjamin''s reply. Anthony smiled. He knew his brother would get the point he was trying to make. ¡°Let''s start eating. After you''re done, go and get Nat some food.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin nodded. Denise chimed in, ¡°While you''re at it, you should apologize to her as well.¡± ¡°Just shut up and eat your food!¡± Benjamin huffed, feigning anger. Denise made a face at her brother and went on eating. Looking at their antics, Anthony smiled with relief. Although he wasn''t someone who would give up easily, he valued Natasha''s decision more than his goals. After all, to him, nothing was more important than his mother. Chapter 733 Hit And Run Chapter 733 Hit And Run Natasha decided to freshen up a little. Just as she came out of the bathroom while drying her wet hair, a knock sounded on the door. She immediately went to open the door. Benjamin stood on the other side of the door, a te of food in his hands. His lips curved into a smile when he saw her. ¡°Nat, I brought you breakfast.¡± Lowering her eyes, she swept her gaze over the te he had brought before smiling and epting it. ¡°Okay. Thanks!¡± ¡°You''re wee,¡± Benjamin replied. When Natasha saw that he had no intention of leaving, she inquired, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Benjamin pursed his lips before meeting her eyes. ¡°Nat, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything but I was merely worried. Please don''t be mad at me.¡± Natashaughed and leaned against the door framezily. ¡°Do I seem like such a petty person to you?¡± Benjamin shook his head in response. ¡°No. You''re a big-hearted person.¡± ¡°Since you already know that, why are you apologizing?¡± Benjamin quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Was I being too judgmental?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°My bad.¡± ¡°It''s good that you are able to recognize your mistakes and try to do better,¡± Natasha replied seriously. Benjamin merely smiled in response. Natasha, too,ughed as she looked at him. ¡°Okay. I''ll be taking a nap after I get a bite to eat. You can go y with Anthony.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Benjamin only turned around to leave after he saw her smile. ¡°Remember to check in on Thalia when you have some free time,¡± Natasha reminded him. ¡°I know. I''ve been doing that every day.¡± Smiling, Natasha watched as Benjamin leave. She then returned to her room and shut the door. When she saw the food that Benjamin had brought her, a faint smile touched her lips. She sat down and began to eat slowly. After she had finished, she felt incredibly sleepy. After a night without sleep, she wanted nothing more than to lie down and rest. She stared at Keh whoy on the bed. After a moment of contemtion, she made up her mind and went over to lie down beside him. ... Bleary with sleep, Natasha vaguely felt someone touching her. She would feel a wet and hot pressure on her lips one moment, and a tingly feeling on her body the next. Finally, she couldn''t bear it and wrenched her eyes open. The room had gone dark and it was only illuminated by a dim warm light on the ceiling. Through the dim lighting, Natasha was stunned when she spotted Keh''s chiseled features. ¡°You''re awake.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Keh grunted in response before cing a hand somewhere above her head. Natasha stared at him. ¡°How are you feeling? Do you feel any difort?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keh replied. Before Natasha could move to get up, she found herself being held down by Keh. ¡°You!¡± ¡°I feel ufortable here,¡± Keh murmured as he grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. He''s probably still somewhat in a daze. Natasha frowned and leaned forward to check. ¡°Were you also injured here?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. I was heavily injured,¡± Keh replied. Natasha reached out a hand and felt around his chest. ¡°I don''t feel anything...¡± Lifting her head, her eyes met with Keh''s eyes by chance. His gaze was dark and mesmerizing. At such close proximity, it made her feel as if she was suffocating. I hate to admit it, but his looks are really... Even Natasha, who was used to seeing handsome men, was mesmerized by Keh''s good looks. What can I say? His looks are totally my type! At that moment, Natasha just stared at him and was lost in her thought. When Keh noticed that she was silent, he lowered his gaze slowly. ¡°Do you think I won''t be mad just because you''re staring at me so seductively?¡± Natasha snapped out of her daze and hurriedly looked away. ¡°I wasn''t trying to seduce you.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Then why are you staring at me so intently?¡± Keh questioned. Natasha smirked. ¡°Nothing. I was just lost in thought because of how good-looking you are.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Shouldn''t I be the one saying that? He felt somewhat awkward after hearing that from a woman. That''s Natasha for you. She never behaves in a way that let others understand what was going on in her mind. At that, Keh pulled her into his arms and murmured, ¡°Is that so? I guess you''ll have to take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°Whatever for?¡± ¡°Did you forget who was the one who ran away after sleeping with me?¡± Keh asked as he nced down at her. Natasha found herself unable to reply. It was her turn to be speechless. She had slept with him because she had assumed that she would not see him ever again. However, it had all been for nothing because she somehow ended up being ensnared by him once again. Natasha had never considered how she should face him or respond when he brought the matter up. It was the first time something had gone sopletely out of her control. The entire thing had spun off in a direction she did not expect. Natasha pressed her lips together. She had not gotten a break since she hade back. Hence, she had never thought of how she should answer. Keh''s eyes gleamed when he saw Natasha fall silent. He asked, ¡°Why aren''t you speaking? Cat got your tongue?¡± Forcing her thoughts back to the present, Natasha smiled faintly. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Shouldn''t you give me a satisfactory answer?¡± Keh asked. Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe it was because of the effects of alcohol.¡± Smirking, Keh stared at her intently. ¡°Are you really ming it on drunkenness and not because of your own actions?¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. Natasha sucked in a breath. Was it Spencer? We''ve been friends for years! Did he sell me out? ¡°You don''t have to try to pin the me on someone. Even if it wasn''t for Spencer, I have other ways to the truth. Did you really think I would never find out? Or do you really think I''d get drunk with just a bit of alcohol?¡± Natasha focused her gaze on Keh''s face. After mulling over it for a moment, she said, ¡°Okay, I''ll admit it. I was the one who did it...¡± Seeing her self-righteous look, Keh sneered, ¡°There you go! You''ve finally admitted to it!¡± ¡°I can''t deny that. Since you already knew, why''d you ask?¡± Natasha huffed. Keh narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Obviously I''m going to seekpensation from you. Don''t you have anything to say or exin to me?¡± Narrowing her gaze, Natasha shook her head in response. ¡°I was in the wrong. No matter what you do to me, I won''t have any objections.¡± Keh was beside himself. Is she really that clueless or is she merely putting on an act? His chest heaved as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that so? You''ll have no objections no matter what I do?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± An evil look shed across Keh''s eyes as he stared at her. ¡°All right. You asked for it.¡± Chapter 734 Enjoy Yourself Chapter 734 Enjoy Yourself The moment the words left Keh''s lips, Natasha felt a cool touch on her skin. Arge hand slid under her clothes from her abdomen and slowly wandered until it touched her sensitive areas. A shiver ran down Natasha''s spine as she subconsciously reached for his hand. Narrowing his dark eyes, Keh asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Nat, that''s not what you said earlier. Are you going back on your word already?¡± ¡°It''s cold,¡± Natasha murmured. Keh narrowed his eyes. Underneath his thick brows, his eyes glinted mischievously as he lifted Natasha and sat her on top of his body. ¡°Then, you do it.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. She could vaguely see Keh''s profile which was haloed by the warm light. Heyfortably on the bed, his head pillowed on his arm as the chiaroscuro of his brows made his face appear to be coldly handsome. At that moment, his eyes were filled with a teasing look as he stared at her. Previously, Natasha''s heart had been filled with reluctance. Perhaps it was due to the alcohol or even the imminent parting; thus, she had not given it a great deal of thought. However, she felt her face warm when facing his scrutiny. Although Natasha looked uneasy, Keh had no intention of letting her off easy. Quirking a brow, he asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Aren''t you the one who wants it? Why am I the one doing it instead?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Are you telling me to initiate it?¡± Kehughed softly as a wanton look crept across his face. ¡°No¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Keh suddenly got up and coiled an armed around her. He then flipped her around until hey on top of Natasha. ¡°IF that''s how you want it, so be it.¡± Following that, he leaned over and kissed her passionately. He was like a torrid and fierce thunderstorm as he kissed her deeply, making Natasha feel as if she could barely hold up. ¡°I¡ª¡± Her words was swallowed before they had a chance to leave her lips. Keh wasn''t about to give her a chance to speak. When Natasha reached out to push Keh away, thetter grabbed her hands and pulled them over her head. Unable to physically resist him, Natasha could only attempt to rely on words to persuade him. Once again, he slipped his hand under her clothes and slid it toward her front. Natasha begged, ¡°Keh, don''t...¡± Keh punished her protests by nibbling her lips, neck, and all the way to her earlobe, causing her entire body to tremble. ¡°Nat, this is your punishment for running away after sleeping with me,¡± he whispered in her ear. Natasha knew that he was angry with her, and she knew that she could not escape if didn''t show her weak side. ¡°I was wrong,¡± she apologized without hesitation. ¡°Tell me. Why were you at fault?¡± Keh continued to trail kisses on her neck and earlobe. Natasha''s expression grewplicated. ¡°I shouldn''t have left without leaving a word.¡± ¡°Huh, so you do know your own mistakes.¡± Sneering, he bit down on her shoulder. Natasha immediately furrowed her brows. Although it was a soft bite, Keh''s anger had mostly dissipated. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± ¡°Tell me. Why did you sleep with me when you were already nning on leaving?¡± Keh asked. Natasha was bereft of words. What other reason is there? Why is he asking the obvious? Keh refused to drop the subject. He pressed his lips against hers and rubbed them. ¡°Tell me.¡± Natasha stared at the ceiling above. ¡°There wasn''t a particr reason. It''s probably because I didn''t want to have any regrets.¡± She turned to look at him after uttering the words. Keh went motionless before bracing both his arms on her sides and stared down at her. ¡°I assumed we weren''t going to see each other after that and therefore, why not?¡± ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Keh asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°Never.¡± Keh stared at her as the tension in the air suddenly increased. He narrowed his eyes slightly as the corners of his lips lifted into an almost imperceptible smile. ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± Scenes from the previous night shed across Natasha''s mind. She nodded hesitantly. ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°I haven''t had my fill,¡± Keh said. Natasha stared at him in surprise. ¡°I already told you that I''m going to give you a taste of your own medicine. However, the difference is I''m going make it enjoyable for you.¡± Following that, Keh lifted her top. Natasha hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Keh, you''re injured!¡± ¡°It''s just a scratch, so it''s no big deal,¡± Keh said as he continued to run his eyes over her body. No matter what happened, he had no intention of letting her off today. ¡°But... Mmm...¡± Before Natasha could finish speaking, Keh''s hand continued roaming her body. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Nat, shut up and just enjoy this,¡± Keh whispered in her ear. Natasha couldn''t help but close her eyes as she felt her senses utterly paralyzed by his words and action. They had a passionate session in the room. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ... The next day, Keh was already awake by the time Natasha woke up. After being worked on an entire night, Natasha felt her body aching all over. She felt limp and could not muster any strength. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Keh stared at her. Natasha nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asked. Natasha shot him a look. ¡°Why are you stating the obvious?¡± A smirk appeared on Keh''s lips. ¡°Looks like someone''s satisfied with my performance.¡± ¡°Ya. An old man with such vigor.¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Keh frowned at her choice of words. ¡°Am I that old?¡± ¡°You''re pretty oldpared to someone in their twenties,¡± Natasha retorted. ¡°It''s called being seasoned! Compared to those inexperienced young brats, I''m far more skilled and can bring you to the peak...¡± Natasha muttered, ¡°Rascal...¡± Keh grinned. Just as Natasha was about to get up, Keh suddenly yanked her over and kissed her lips fiercely. When he finally let up, Natasha stared at him intently. ¡°Can I get up now?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yes, you may.¡± Only then did Natasha finally manage to get out of bed. Meanwhile, Keh continued to lie in bed, seemingly having no intention of getting up. Natasha put on her clothes and turned to look at him. ¡°Aren''t you getting up?¡± After pondering for a moment, Keh got up and put on his clothes. Despite his best attempts to conceal his injury, Natasha still managed to catch a glimpse of the swath of red on his back. ¡°Wait a second,¡± she said. Keh paid no heed as he swiftly put on his clothes. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°What happened to your back?¡± Natasha immediately went over to check on him. Keh grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I''m fine.¡± Ignoring his reply, Natasha pulled his shirt open. When she saw that the bandages were soaked through, she eximed, ¡°Did your wounds open up?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°What do you mean by maybe? Of course, it did! I''ll get Spencer toe over to treat you.¡± Natasha left without another word. Chapter 735 Everyone Knows Chapter 735 Everyone Knows It was toote for Keh to stop her. Soon, Natasha was seening in with Spencer, Dave, and Thalia. They came well-prepared with medical tools. The trio had been eating downstairs, and they decided toe up and check on Keh after Natasha told them about him. Keh looked at the group and then at Natasha, whose eyebrows were still knitted with worry. Without a word, Keh lifted his clothes and sat still. Spencer stepped forward to unwrap Keh''s bandage. At the sight of the broken suture, he paused. His eyes fleeted between Keh and Natasha, though he pursed his lips and kept quiet. ¡°How is it? Is his wound okay?¡± Natasha asked. Putting on a pair of gloves, Spencer began cutting the other sutures open as he said, ¡°It''s nothing serious, but he might have to bear with the pain again.¡± Natasha lifted her head and looked at Keh. ¡°Can''t you give him anesthetics?¡± she queried. ¡°It''s just a few stitches. There''s no need to waste anesthetics.¡± Hearing Keh''s words, Natasha furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It''s fine. Go ahead and stitch it up,¡± Keh added. Since he gave his consent, Spencer got to work right away. Just then, Keh spoke again. ¡°Nat, please get me a ss of water.¡± Naturally, Natasha knew that he was just trying to make her leave. ¡°You can''t drink while getting your stitches. I''ll bring you the waterter.¡± Keh couldn''t think of any words to retort. ¡°It''s fine. She''s seen things worse than this,¡± Spencer reassured him while stitching the wound. Even he could tell what had happened. While everyone else stayed silent, but Thalia suddenly piped up, ¡°Why did his stitches break out of nowhere?¡± The other men at the scene immediately came to a realization. Meanwhile, Natasha did not even hear Thalia. Her attention waspletely focused on Keh. As she stared at his wound, her heart throbbed with pain. When she noticed Spencer pausing after piercing Keh''s skin with the needle, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Spencer, what''s wrong with you?¡± Spencer heaved a sigh. ¡°I haven''t stitched a wound in years. Isn''t it natural that I''ll be out of practice?¡± ¡°You''re a doctor!¡± Natasha stressed. ¡°Let me correct that¡ªI''m a very good doctor. Doctors my level normally don''t do things like this.¡± Natasha pursed her lips tightly. Since Spencer was the one stitching Keh''s wound, she held herself back and did not talk back. In no time, Spencer was done. Natasha quickly walked over and asked Keh, ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Keh shed her a faint smile. ¡°I''m okay. It''s just a small injury.¡± Knowing that Keh was just enduring the pain, Natasha did not say anything more. As Spencer took off his gloves, he nced at the couple and curled his lips up slightly. ¡°d to hear that you''re okay,¡± Dave chimed in. Keh smiled and apologized, ¡°Sorry for interrupting your meal.¡± ¡°Yeah, but at least you''re fine,¡± responded Thalia. ¡°You guys should go back and finish your meal,¡± Keh suggested. In return, Dave asked, ¡°Are you noting with us?¡± ¡°I''ll be there soon.¡± Dave studied the couple for a moment before nodding and turning to leave. Spencer followed suit, but he stopped after just taking two steps. Turning around, he reminded Keh, ¡°Since you''re injured, I''d like to remind you to practice self-control. If your wound opens up again, it will easily get inmed, regardless of my stitching skills.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. At that moment, Thalia finally understood what was going on, and her eyes lit up as she looked at Natasha and Keh. So his stitch broke because... My goodness, I didn''t expect Keh to be so lustful. He''s injured, yet he still... Tsk tsk. Well, I can''t say it''s his fault. Natasha is gorgeous, after all. Thalia''s gossipy eyes darted between the two of them while countless thoughts ran through her mind. She even began to imagine the scenario. Natasha, on the other hand, stared at the group without saying a word. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With her mind totally nk, she couldn''t evene up with an excuse even when she wanted to. This was actually her first time encountering such a situation, so she felt at a loss. ¡°Anyway, that''s it.¡± After saying that, Spencer cast them another amused look before leaving the room. With that, only Natasha and Keh were left in the room. As the door closed, Keh studied Natasha''s somehow awkward expression and smiled. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Looking up at him, Natasha shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± With a low chuckle, Keh pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You still have the mood tough?¡± Natashained, pping his chest lightly. Keh couldn''t help butugh again. ¡°Well, it''s your fault for leaving so hastily. I didn''t even get the chance to stop you.¡± ¡°That''s because I was worried about you. Besides, I never expected him to pick up on that just by looking at your wound!¡± Natashained. Ugh, Spencer is so annoying. Why did he have to say that in front of everyone? ¡°He didn''t pick up on it. He guessed it,¡± Keh corrected. ¡°Whatever. Now, everyone knows what you did with me while you''re injured.¡± ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed?¡± Keh arched an eyebrow. After giving it a thought, Natasha said, ¡°There''s nothing wrong with a couple getting physically intimate, but doing it at a time like this makes us look out of control...¡± ¡°I told you to do it, but you won''t listen.¡± ¡°But you didn''t have to... go so hard,¡± Natasha whined, a shy look creeping across her beautiful face. ¡°I looked forward to it for so long. Of course, I''d give my best. Besides, is there any man who can hold back when there''s such a charming woman in his arms? I don''t know about others, but I can''t,¡± quipped Keh. Natasha was lost for words. Every sentence Keh uttered stimted her senses, making her heart race in nervousness and excitement. Noticing her silence, Keh leaned down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Nat, you should be d that I''m injured. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even be able to get out of bed today¡ª¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Natasha shot him a re. Keh broke into a grin at that. His eyes crinkled as he gazed at her, and he said, ¡°All right, let''s go downstairs and eat.¡± ¡°Are we shameless enough to show ourselves in front of them after what happened?¡± Natasha wondered out loud. Keh pondered for a moment before reasoning, ¡°You said there''s nothing wrong with a couple getting physically intimate. Won''t we seem guilty if we don''t go downstairs?¡± ¡°You''re right. Let''s go, then,¡± Natasha agreed with a nod and went ahead. While Keh watched her leaving figure, a smile of relief appeared on his face. Whenever he remembered how Natasha only belonged to him from the beginning, he felt utterly lucky. With that in mind, Keh trailed after her with a bright smile. He had just taken a few steps when his phone suddenly rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, he frowned. Chapter 736 All Men Should Thank You Chapter 736 All Men Should Thank You Keh picked up the call in the corridor. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Keh, how are you? Are you feeling better?¡± Mike asked. ¡°Yes, I''m fine now,¡± Keh replied. ¡°I''m d to hear that. I''ll be at ease if you''re fine.¡± Hearing the underlying message in his words, Keh raised a brow and asked, ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°Uh, it''s nothing big, really.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It''s... Alexia. She wants to meet you,¡± Mike replied. It was only then Keh remembered Alexia. If not for her, Natasha would have been the one shot the night before. With that thought in mind, Keh asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°The bullet didn''t hit her vitals, so she''s mostly fine. But she''s quite stubborn and is refusing to take her medicine unless she sees you,¡± said Mike in a rather reluctant tone. Keh mulled over it for a while. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Keh, you''ll...¡± ¡°I''ll be there in a bit.¡± ¡°What about Natasha?¡± Keh turned toward Natasha at that. She knew that he was on a call, so she halted in her tracks and waited for him. His lips curled, and he said, ¡°She''ll being with me.¡± Mike answered, ¡°All right. I was overthinking. In that case, I''ll be at ease.¡± ¡°Just rx,¡± was all Keh said before hanging up the call and keeping away his phone. Natasha had her hands on the handrail of the stairs, and when she saw him walking toward her, she smiled. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± Natasha hummed for a while before asking, ¡°Who was on the other end of the line?¡± ¡°It was Mike.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes before cocking her head to the side. ¡°Alexia, then?¡± Keh''s smile widened when he heard her answer. ¡°That''s right.¡± Keh reached out to hold her hand and led her downstairs. As they walked, he said, ¡°It looks like it won''t be easy to hide anything from you.¡± ¡°So what are you trying to hide from me?¡± ¡°Hm, maybe my secret savings?¡± Keh yfully arched a brow. Natasha could not stop theugh from escaping her. Keh had an equally delighted smile on his face as he gazed at her. At that very moment, he was extremely d that he had found Natasha. He could not imagine his life otherwise. The two of them headed to the dining room while holding hands. ¡°So, will you be going thereter?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes. Just to take a look,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, you should visit her.¡± ¡°Us, you mean,¡± Keh said. Natasha stared at him in silence for a while before uttering, ¡°Although she''s young, the love she has for you is immense. Are you sure you want me there?¡± ¡°Isn''t that exactly why you should be there?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°I''ll be a third wheel if I''m there,¡± Natasha said. Keh suddenly wrapped his arm around her thin waist. ¡°Nat, are you confused? We are a couple and she''s the third wheel.¡± Natasha''s gaze turned soft and merry as she looked at him. At that very moment, she recalled a line from a book she read some time ago¡ªThose who love you won''t let you feel fearful of losing them. True love is straightforward and intense. That was what Natasha felt at that moment. She beamed and bobbed her head. ¡°All right. In that case, I''ll make time to go with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, my dear wife,¡± Keh whispered into her ear after leaning closer to her. ¡°I don''t remember agreeing to marry you.¡± Keh grabbed her hand and stared at the diamond ring on her finger. ¡°But, Nat, you''ve already epted my proposal.¡± ¡°But there''s still a step left between a proposal and a marriage,¡± Natasha pointed out. Keh ruminated about it before solemnly correcting himself, ¡°Then, thank you, my sweet wife-to- be.¡± Natasha averted her gaze and chuckled. ¡°Come on. Let''s go and eat.¡± With that, Keh led her away again. Perhaps that day was the day with the most people around in the dining room. Dave, Spencer, Thalia, Keh, and Natasha were all there. It was rare for them to all be present at the same time. Thalia was in the middle of eating when she saw Natasha and Keh walking over. At the sight of them, she could not help but utter, ¡°Oh my, some people are simply so hardworking both day and night.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless, having not expected Thalia''s dirty joke. When Spencer heard Thalia, he lifted his head to give her a nce, but it was as if Thalia did not notice it. She continued to stare at Natasha and Keh in amusement. He tore his stitches just for this. Unbelievable. However, Keh seemed unfazed by her teasing. He first pulled out the chair for Natasha and waited for her to sit down before he took a seat. As he looked at the woman in front of him, he asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you jealous?¡± Thaliaughed. ¡°Jealous, my foot! I''ve just never heard of something like this!¡± ¡°You''ve been living under a rock, then,¡± Keh responded, infuriating Thalia. ¡°You¡ª¡± Thalia red at him before studying him from head to toe. She huffed and continued, ¡°You seem proud of something like that.¡± ¡°And you say you''re not jealous,¡± Keh retorted. He then averted his gaze and turned his focus to Spencer instead. ¡°Spencer, if your woman is jealous of another woman, you''re not doing good enough.¡± Spencer choked on his food at that. Thalia''s eyes flicked toward Keh. ¡°What nonsense are you going on about, Keh?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°There''s nothing going on between me and Spencer! We don''t do those things that you do!¡± Natasha, who had started her meal, coughed at that. It was only then Thalia realized that she had identally attacked Natasha as well. Hastily, she exined, ¡°I don''t mean to say that about you. He''s my only target.¡± With that, she trained her eyes on Keh again. Keh turned back to Spencer and said, ¡°All men in this world should thank you for restraining this goblin.¡± Thalia snapped, ¡°Who are you calling a goblin?¡± ¡°Whoever just answered me.¡± Thalia rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I dare you to say it again.¡± Unlike her, Keh remained seated,posed. ¡°What can you do to me even if I were to repeat myself ten more times?¡± ¡°All right, you said it. If that''s the case, let''s fight! We''ll settle the scores once and for all.¡± Right as Thalia said that, Natasha and Dave stood up with their tes and moved away from Keh and Thalia. Thalia was stunned by their actions. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°It''ll be easier for you two to fight like this,¡± Dave exined. Natasha gave her a smile. ¡°Just pretend that I''m not here.¡± Her words rendered Thalia speechless, and when Thalia turned to Keh, she saw that he was still sitting in silence. Things had already reached that point, so she could not just stop halfway. ¡°Come at me!¡± she uttered. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In the next second, Spencer reached out to stop her. ¡°Come with me.¡± He then pulled her outside. At that, Thalia hurled even more curses. ¡°I''m telling you now! I''ve never been afraid of anyone! I dare you to stay there and wait for me toe back!¡± Chapter 737 No PDA Chapter 737 No PDA Natasha and Dave only returned to their seats after Thalia was dragged out. Keh was still as graceful as ever as if nothing had happened earlier. When Natasha sat down beside him, Keh turned to her and said, ¡°Nat, you betrayed me.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Not only did you not help me out, but you even moved away from me.¡± ¡°You''re bullying a woman, and you''re asking me to help you out? You might be shameless, but I''m not,¡± Natasha retorted. Keh immediately straightened up and denied, ¡°Who''s bullying who? She''s the one who provoked me, and she''s the one who''s trying to fight me. Am I not the victim here?¡± Natasha was at a loss for words. She turned to stare at Dave with wide eyes and questioned, ¡°Is he this shameless in the past?¡± Looking right at Keh, Dave nodded. ¡°Mhm. He''s even more shameless back then.¡± ¡°How did you be friends with someone like him?¡± Natasha asked. Dave mulled over her question before turning to her. ¡°I was young, so I couldn''t tell right from wrong. Well, I met a bad guy.¡± Natasha nodded in understanding. ¡°I get you.¡± ¡°What about you? Was he shameless even when he was a kid?¡± Dave wondered. Natasha instantly shook her head. ¡°No, no. He still had morals and was polite with others. I wouldn''t have stuck with him until now if not for that.¡± Dave inclined his head to show his understanding. Keh narrowed his eyes as he watched them y out the entire scene. He then moved over to them and put a hand on the back of Natasha''s chair. ¡°Are you really doing this in front of me? Do you think that... I''m an easy target?¡± Natasha tilted her head to the side and made a deliberate pose of contemtion. ¡°Are we doing that?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± he responded. Natasha then turned to Dave, who raised a brow and said, ¡°I didn''t say anything.¡± ¡°Neither did I.¡± Natasha shrugged. ¡°Not only do you think I''m an easy target, but you think I''m blind too!¡± Keh quirked his brow. At that, Natasha quickly reached out to pat his chest. ¡°Don''t get angry, okay? You''ll always be my love.¡± He had to admit that her words made him feel good. The look in his eyes rxed, and a smile crept onto his lips. It was clear that his mood had turned better. Hearing his silence, Natasha asked, ¡°Are you happy with that?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Keh nodded, satisfied. The two of them were conversing as if there was no one else around him, and Dave cleared his throat at that. ¡°No PDA in the middle of the day,¡± he told them. Keh''s attention turned to him. ¡°You said that I''m shameless earlier.¡± ¡°Keh, are you holding a grudge?¡± Dave retorted. Keh picked up his coffee cup and nodded at Dave. ¡°I''ve always been like this. Have you forgotten about it?¡± Then, he casually took a sip of his coffee, taunting Dave with his gaze. Dave bobbed his head fervently. Fine. I can''t stand sitting here anymore. Hence, Dave stood up and uttered, ¡°Goodbye.¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Keh blurted out. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Dave reluctantly asked. ¡°I want to go to the base, so let''s head there together.¡± It was then Dave turned around to study Keh. ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± Then, a thought popped into Dave''s head. ¡°Are you going there to visit Alexia?¡± Right as those words were out of his mouth, he subconsciously nced at Natasha. Even though Natasha had her head hanging, she could sense his gaze. After swallowing the food in her mouth, she wiped her lips and said, ¡°You don''t need to worry about me. It''s a fact that she has saved me. I''ll be going there in a bit too.¡± Keh promptly arched a brow at Dave smugly as if he was saying, Do you see that? The things you worry about aren''t even an issue for us. Dave seized him up in response before saying, ¡°I wish I could give you a mirror so you can take a good look at that smug of yours.¡± ¡°Cease the nonsense. Are you going?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°But she''s one of your men at the base,¡± Keh pointed out. Dave parted his lips to retort, but he abruptly recalled Natasha''s presence, so what came out of his mouth instead was, ¡°So what? Everyone has the right to make friends with anyone.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Then, he left without giving Natasha and Keh a chance to reply. Keh kept his eyes fixed on Dave''s retreating figure for a while before giving up on the topic. ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t have the courage to visit her if Dave doesn''t go with you?¡± Natasha teased. Keh caught the emphasis on the word ¡°courage¡± and replied, ¡°Me? Not having the courage?¡± ¡°What else would it be?¡± He snorted. ¡°Is there anything I wouldn''t dare to do? I won''t have fear even if I do something immoral.¡± ¡°Keh, how do you make yourself sound so righteous no matter what you say?¡± Natasha questioned as she studied him. Keh curled his lips. ¡°I''m telling you that there''s nothing I''m scared of. The only thing I''m scared of is...¡± Right then, his gaze darkened as he fixed his intense gaze on her. ¡°What?¡± Then, he put his hand on her cheek and uttered in a low, serious voice, ¡°I''m scared that you''ll leave me.¡± Like how you did thest two times. Natasha managed to guess what he wanted to say, but she still found her heart melting when she heard those words from him. It was as though they had gone back in time¡ªback to when they were kids. Back then, Keh loved her from the moon and back. It had been so many years since then, but that feeling was back. She had almost forgotten what that feeling was like, but now, she was reminded of it. With a smile, she said, ¡°No, I''ll never leave you again.¡± ¡°Is that a promise?¡± ¡°It is.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh knew that he could hold her to her words. That was the kind of person Natasha was. Right then, he grabbed her chin and lowered his head to kiss her lips, but she suddenly shot out her hand to block him. Seeing that, Keh frowned. ¡°What did you ask Dave to do?¡± Keh took a deep breath before answering, ¡°I''m hoping that he''ll manage his men better. Some things are better if theye from him.¡± Natasha blinked. ¡°But it isn''t convenient for him to talk about feelings as a man.¡± Keh only stared at her. Natasha hummed. ¡°It seems like it''s time for me to y the bad guy.¡± ¡°Are you willing to do that?¡± ¡°I don''t have a choice, do I?¡± In the next instance, Keh was dragging her outside. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Come on. Let''s go there as quickly as possible,¡± he said as he continued to pull her out. He could not wait to see Natasha dere her identity to the others and assert dominance. Natasha pressed her lips together, exasperated. Chapter 738 Henpecked Chapter 738 Henpecked On their way there, Natasha got out of the car to buy some flowers when they passed by a florist. Keh nced at the bouquet in her hands. ¡°Is that necessary?¡± ¡°Come on. We should act ordingly when visiting someone. Besides, she got hurt because she was trying to save us. Regardless of her intention to repay your kindness or otherwise, we should do our part,¡± Natasha exined. ¡°When did you learn about all these things?¡± he asked. From what he knew, Natasha had always been indifferent toward things like that. Natasha''s mood brightened as she gazed at the fresh flowers in her hands. Hearing his question, she looked up. ¡°Although I don''t fancy doing this, that doesn''t mean I''m ignorant in this aspect.¡± Keh slightly arched his brow in response. ¡°What kind of food does Ms. Harper prefer?¡± Natasha piped up. ¡°How do I know?¡± Keh retorted while knitting his brows in displeasure. Natasha pondered upon it. Sensing his inquisitive gaze on her, she asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Nat, are you sounding me out?¡± She smiled. ¡°You don''t have to be so sensitive, Mr. Hamilton. I''m just asking.¡± ¡°That''d better be the case.¡± Staring at the opposite shop, Natasha chirped, ¡°I suppose young girls like Ms. Harper like to eat chocte, right?¡± Keh frowned in disdain. ¡°I''m not sure.¡± ¡°Let''s go.¡± She wrapped her arms around his and walked toward the shop to purchase some choctes. After selecting the items, she gestured for him to pay when they were at the counter. Keh took out his wallet in reluctance. ¡°Why should I pay?¡± ¡°Ms. Harper got hurt because she was trying to repay your kindness, so it''s only right for you to foot the bill.¡± Despite his unwillingness, he still paid for the choctes. He ced the cash on the countertop and said, ¡°Keep the change.¡± With that, Keh left the shop with Natasha. ¡°What''s wrong? Is there anything else you want to buy?¡± he asked her after they exited the store. He didn''t mind who they were buying the things for. What he enjoyed was the process, as he was able to hold Natasha''s hand while shopping together. The only thing that mattered to him was that they were spending some quality time alone. Natasha wasn''t fond of shopping and buying things either. After purchasing sufficient items, she said, ¡°No. Let''s go.¡± Keh led her into the car in silence. After starting the vehicle, Natasha picked up her phone, seemingly watching some content. Sizing her up while driving, Keh thought she appeared more enthusiastic and cheerful than before. It was a genuine form of happiness borne from the depth of her heart. Compared to her previous indifference and nonchnt demeanor, Natasha not only seemed gentle, but she also gave off an indescribable sense of toughness now. She didn''t be dejected or stagnant in life because she was poisoned. Instead, she did her best to live every day with no regrets. Keh had always wondered why he was attracted to her. Only at that instant did he realize he was drawn to that aspect of her temperament. She had neverined or grumbled, regardless of the troubles she faced. Conversely, she worked hard to live every day to the fullest. At that thought, an inexplicable feeling bubbled within Keh. No matter how challenging or tumultuous their future path might be, he would continue to hold her hand and move ahead. With that resolution made, he suddenly reached out to pry open her half-clenched fist, gradually squeezing his hand into her palm until their fingers were tightly interlocked. Natasha was ying with her phone using her other hand. Noticing his gesture, she shifted her eyes onto him. At the sight of their interlocking fingers, she nced at him. He focused on driving while she couldn''t help curling her lips into a smile. This moment is a beautiful moment. Soon, the car came to a halt at the base. Mike and Luke immediately approached the vehicle. ¡°Keh, Natasha!¡± She nodded at them. At that moment, the two focused their attention on Keh. ¡°Boss, how''s your injury? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°I''m d to hear that.¡± Seeing that, Mike couldn''t stop himself from rolling his eyes. ¡°Boss, he''s asking if you''re healthy enough to go and pick up the car. He''s curious when will that be.¡± Hearing that, Luke immediately retorted, ¡°That''s not what I meant!¡± After saying that, he looked at Keh. ¡°Boss, that''s not what I meant.¡± Keh couldn''t care less. He gazed at Luke and said, The car will arrive this afternoon. Wait for it. There will be some money coming together with the vehicle.¡± Luke was unsure if he should be excited or not after listening to Keh''s answer. ¡°B-Boss! That''s really not what I meant.¡± Keh nced at Luke and patted thetter''s shoulder. Then, he held Natasha''s hand and walked away. ¡°Boss...¡± A conflicted expression spread across Luke''s face as he stared at Keh''s leaving figure from behind. Should Iugh or not? At that moment, Mike walked up to him from behind and said, ¡°Laugh if you wish. It''ll be bad for your health to suppress it.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You¡ª¡± Mike grabbed Luke''s outstretched finger and lowered it, uttering sincerely, ¡°You should thank me. If it weren''t for me, perhaps your car wouldn''t arrive by this afternoon.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, indeed!¡± Luke replied sarcastically. ¡°You''re wee. Remember to treat me to some drinks.¡± With that, Mike ran after Keh without waiting for Luke to say another word. Luke would be lying if he said he wasn''t thrilled at that moment. I''m about to receive the sports car of my dreams because of an unintentional act. This is no different from hitting a jackpot! A grin gradually spread across his face. However, he immediately wiped the smile off his face, fearing others might notice how ted he was. He cleared his throat and regained hisposure. Then, he strode in the direction where Keh had left. ¡°Keh.¡± Mike caught up to Keh. He gestured to the room behind them and said, ¡°Here.¡± Keh nodded. Natasha gazed at him. ¡°Perhaps you should go in first?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes after hearing that. He stared at Natasha as if he had misheard her. ¡°What did you say?¡± She beamed. ¡°Shouldn''t I allow you two to spend some time alone?¡± ¡°Are you that generous that you will allow another woman to spend time with your man?¡± he asked. She shed a faint smile. ¡°You could''ve said so if that wasn''t necessary.¡± ¡°Nat, that wasn''t what you mentioned when you came.¡± I''ve been hoping and yearning for this. Why is everything different now? ¡°I suppose you''re the only man in this world who wants your girlfriend to be jealous.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°In that case, you shall wait here while I enter the room first.¡± ¡°Does that mean I won''t be able to see it?¡± She narrowed her eyes to throw him a sign of warning. Seeing that, Keh uttered at once, ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you outside.¡± Natasha averted her gaze satisfyingly after that. ¡°You can only enter after I give you permission.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. She turned around and went into the room while holding the flowers and choctes. Mike''s jaw dropped as he took in the couple''s interaction. I can''t believe Boss is a henpecked husband. Chapter 739 They Share The Same Priorities Chapter 739 They Share The Same Priorities Alexia was lying on the bed inside the room with a distracted look on her face. She immediately turned around when she heard someone open the door, only to lower her gaze in disappointment when she saw who it was. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alexia asked. ¡°I brought you these,¡± Natasha replied casually as she walked up to her and ced some flowers and chocte down on the table. Alexia nced at the gifts and furrowed her brows in disdain. ¡°I don''t want them. I''m not a child anymore, and I don''t like chocte.¡± ¡°Keh was the one who paid for them,¡± Natasha added. Alexia paused and stared at the flowers and chocte in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Duh! Did you really think I''d buy you this stuff?¡± Natasha replied. Alexia broke into a smile after hearing that. ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°Well? Do you want them or not? I could throw them out for you if you like!¡± Natasha asked while pretending to reach for the stuff. ¡°Don''t you dare! Those are from my savior! You have no right to throw them out!¡± Alexia yelled anxiously. ¡°You said you didn''t want them, right?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Even if that is the case, I should be the one to throw them out!¡± Alexia argued. Natasha let out a chuckle and released her grip on the chocte and flowers. She then sat down on the chair next to the bed. Alexia shot her a hostile nce and asked, ¡°Where''s my savior?¡± Instead of answering her question, Natasha simply eyed her from head to toe without saying a word. Hmm... She looks rather pretty. The world outside has toughened her up a little, but she still has a hint of innocence in her. If I recall correctly, I was about her age when I married Keh back then. Alexia frowned when she saw Natasha staring at her in silence. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Having been snapped out of her train of thought, Natasha shed her a smile and said, ¡°Nothing. I just thought you look rather pretty, that''s all.¡± Alexia furrowed her brow in confusion. What is this woman ying at? Why is sheplimenting me? ¡°Don''t think I''ll give you two my blessings simply because youplimented my appearance. As I said before, you do not deserve him!¡± Alexia said with a cautious look on her face. Natasha let out a chuckle and asked with a yful grin, ¡°Who else would deserve him if not me? You?¡± Alexia was not expecting her to say something like that, so Natasha''s response caught her completely off guard. All she could do was stare nervously at Natasha in silence. ¡°Ms. Harper, I know you are grateful to Keh for saving your life. Gratitude is indeed a good thing, but you should be careful of how you manage it. If you are not careful and end up crossing lines you shouldn''t have, then it will only bring you harm in the long run. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡± Natasha continued. Alexia looked up at Natasha in shock, but thetter simply maintained a harmless smile as though nothing had happened. Alexia felt as though Natasha had exposed her deepest and darkest secret. After taking a moment to regain herposure, she asked, ¡°How are you so sure that I''m the one in the wrong here?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I''m sure you know the answer to that question,¡± Natasha said. ¡°As far as I know, nothing is certain until the very end. I believe in fighting for what I want. That''s the only way to get the man I want in life.¡± ¡°So, you''re saying that you want to continue fighting, then?¡± ¡°I have thought about giving you two my blessings and moving on, but your actions have disappointed me to the core. He deserves someone better than you! He deserves someone who loves him more!¡± Since Natasha didn''t feel the need to prove anything, she remained calm as she asked, ¡°Ms. Harper, do you know what matters most to him?¡± For some reason, Alexia found herself unable to answer that question. ¡°Also, do you know how he prioritizes the people around him?¡± Natasha pressed on. Alexia continued to remained silent. ¡°I''ll tell you the answer. Ensuring the well-being of those he cares about is what matters most to him. The sequence goes like this¡ªfamily, friends, lover, then himself.¡± Alexia had wanted to say something in response, but the words seemed stuck in her throat. ¡°You look surprised. What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Lovees third for him? Does that not make you angry?¡± Alexia asked with a doubtful look in her eyes. Natasha shook her head. ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± ¡°But he ces his friends before you! How are you okay with that?¡± Alexia refused to believe that a woman would be fine with such a ranking. ¡°I''m not angry because that''s how I prioritize the people who matter to me.¡± Alexia couldn''t bring herself toprehend what she had just heard. What? How is this possible? ¡°Keh and I may not be as close as we were before, but we both know that we would never me each other for our actions. Besides, he would be really depressed if he failed to protect me. To live on with all that guilt would be such a torture that death would''ve been a more pleasant option,¡± Natasha exined. Alexia wasn''t sure if Natasha was telling the truth or if she had made that up. ¡°The reason you think I don''t deserve him is exactly why he will never fall in love with you, Ms. Harper. You will never win his heart over,¡± Natasha added. ¡°I...¡± Alexia was desperate to prove herself, but she didn''t know what else she could say. She prioritized Keh above everything else, but he did not feel the same way about her. Natasha''s words had really made a huge impact on her. After a prolonged moment of silence, she shot Natasha a doubtful look and asked, ¡°You''re just making this up, aren''t you?¡± ¡°If you insist on taking it that way, then so be it,¡± Natasha replied. That''s it. I told her everything I had to say. The rest is up to her. ¡°Did youe here just to tell me all that?¡± Alexia asked. ¡°Of course not. He insisted that I stake my im on him, so I have no choice but to do this,¡± Natasha replied nonchntly. Why do I get this feeling that she''s just trying to show off? Alexia''s forehead creased at the thought of that. Natasha arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°What, you don''t believe me?¡± She then turned toward the door as she continued, ¡°Oh, well... I''ve said what I came to say, so I''ll let him take over from here. Come on in!¡± As it turned out, Keh and Mike had been eavesdropping outside the door the entire time. Chapter 740 An Extraordinary Woman Chapter 740 An Extraordinary Woman Keh was grinning from ear to ear after hearing what Natasha said. Unlike most people, she wouldn''t resort to harsh words and nasty threats unless the person had iting. On the contrary, she preferred to hit the nail on the head and focus on the key points that would hit the hardest. What surprised him the most was how Natasha had gotten his priorities right even though he never told her about it. That showed just how much she understood him as a person. At that very moment, Keh''s heart wasn''t just filled with joy and glee. His heart waspletely stolen by Natasha. ¡°I get the feeling that Natasha has ended the battle before it even started, and she did it so effortlessly too! That woman didn''t stand a chance! It''s like destroying your opponent''s spirit with just a few words!¡± Mike whispered. Keh was about to say something in response when Natasha called out to him from inside, ¡°Come on in!¡± Both Mike and Keh were frozen in shock after hearing that. ¡°How did she know that we''re eavesdropping?¡± Mike asked while staring at Keh. ¡°It''s because you were too loud, silly!¡± Keh replied with a snort. That''s right! Never take the me for something if you can me someone else for it! Keh then opened the door and entered the room, leaving Mike speechless as he stood outside. ¡°Well, well, well. Just me it all on me, eh?¡± Unsure of what to do in such a situation, Mike decided to just carry on eavesdropping from outside the room. Alexia''s gaze was fixated on Keh the moment he entered the room. ¡°My savior...¡± Keh shot her a nce before shifting his gaze toward Natasha. ¡°I''ve told her everything I had to say. I''ll leave the rest to you, okay?¡± Natasha said as she turned around and got ready to leave. However, Keh grabbed her by the arm before she could even take a single step. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°I''ll wait for you outside,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°That won''t be necessary. I have no issues with you hearing what I have to say.¡± ¡°But Ms. Harper does.¡± Even now, she is still trying to protect Alexia''s ego and pride... Keh frowned slightly at the thought of that. ¡°Don''t worry. I will always trust you no matter what happens,¡± Natasha reassured him. ¡°This won''t take long,¡± Keh whispered in her ear after giving it some thought. Natasha simply shed him a smile and walked out of the room without saying another word. Mike quickly backed away when he heard her footsteps approaching. He had his back turned and was pretending to look at his fingernails when Natasha came out from the room. Natasha walked up to him and asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Mike acted as though he had just noticed her there. ¡°Oh, Natasha! Didn''t see you there!¡± ¡°Drop the act, will you?¡± ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about,¡± Mike insisted. Natasha nodded. ¡°Fine, you can continue that act for all you want. Ms. Harper is a very sensitive person, so you''d better keep your mouth shut about this.¡± ¡°You sure are kind-hearted, Natasha!¡± Mike eximed sincerely. Noticing that Natasha was ring at him, Mike quickly added, ¡°I mean, you''re very nice to all of us!¡± Natasha rolled her eyes at him and let out a helpless chuckle. ¡°Are you sure it''s safe to leave Keh with her in there? Aren''t you worried?¡± Mike asked. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why don''t you go in there and help me keep an eye on him?¡± ¡°You''ve changed, Natasha.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°How so?¡± Mike was about to say something, but he changed his mind when he saw the look in her eyes. ¡°You''ve be a lot nicer to us.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah, I always have been nice to you guys.¡± Mike didn''t know how to respond to that. I used to think that Natasha was a sweet and gentle girl, but her behavior haspletely changed the way I view her. She was able to remain calm andposed despite how dangerous the situation wasst night. Honestly, I can''t help but be utterly impressed. Well, I suppose it would take an extraordinary woman like her to win Keh''s heart over! Inside the room. Alexia kept her gaze fixated on Keh inside the room. She had noticed the way Keh interacted with Natasha earlier, and she couldn''t seem to understand why he liked her that much. Why does he like her so much that he''s willing to risk his life for her? What does he see in her? Is it her good looks? Keh walked up to her and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Any better?¡± Alexia nodded profusely. ¡°Yeah!¡± Keh had a conflicted look on his handsome face as he said hesitantly, ¡°Thank you for saving her.¡± ¡°I didn''t do it to save her. I only did it because I didn''t want you to grieve if something happened to her!¡± Alexia protested. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Regardless, I would like to thank you anyway.¡± ¡°Savior...¡± ¡°You''ve always imed that you''re grateful to me for saving your life. While I don''t think that''s the case, you''ve already returned the favor by saving Natasha, so we''re even now. You shouldn''t be calling me ''Savior'' anymore,¡± Keh said. ¡°What should I call you, then?¡± Alexia asked cautiously. ¡°You can call me ''Mr. Hamilton,¡± Keh replied after giving it some thought. The look in Alexia''s eyes turned gloomy when she heard that. ¡°That sounds so cold...¡± ¡°Maybe you could call me ''Boss'' like Luke and the others,¡± Keh suggested. ¡°But I was never your underling...¡± ¡°Fine. Forget about changing the way you address me, then. We won''t be seeing each other that often in the future anyway.¡± Alexia tensed up immediately. ¡°Are you heading back?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What''s the reason, then?¡± ¡°Alexia, I save your life, and you saved Nat''s. We''re even now. Naturally, we won''t be interacting with each other as much in the future.¡± Alexia began to panic as this was not the oue she had hoped for. ¡°You saved my life, Savior. All I did was take a shot for her. That can''t possibly make us even.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes in response. ¡°Besides, you saved my life, and I saved Natasha''s. These are twopletely unrted events!¡± Alexia added. ¡°Don''t you get it, Alexia? She means the world to me. Therefore, saving her life is no different from saving mine.¡± The look of hope and determination slowly faded from Alexia''s eyes. That was probably the most heartbreaking thing she had ever heard that day. ¡°Anyway, I''m just d you''re all right. Nat is still waiting for me outside, so I need to get going now. Try to get some rest,¡± Keh continued when he didn''t get a response from her. He then nodded politely and started walking out of the room. ¡°Savior!¡± Alexia called out to him from behind. Keh turned around and arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°D-Do you really love her that much?¡± Alexia asked. Keh took a deep breath before replying, ¡°I told you that she means the world to me. In short, she is my life. What do you think?¡± ¡°Are you sure that''s never going to change?¡± ¡°Would you throw your life away?¡± Keh asked. That was when Alexia finally understood what he meant. Seeing as she didn''t have anything else to say, Keh broke into a mysterious grin as he left the room. Alexia fell into deep thought as she watched him go. Chapter 741 Natasha The Dazzling Star Chapter 741 Natasha The Dazzling Star Keh nced around when he stepped through the door, but he didn''t see Natasha anywhere. He tried giving her a call, but there was no answer. Right as Keh was about to go looking for her, he noticed a group of people in the distance. As he made his way over, Keh noticed that Natasha was sitting in the middle of the crowd and typing away on herptop. The people standing behind her all looked dumbfounded as they watched her work on the computer. Mike had a cup of coffee in his hand as he stood among them. ¡°I-Is this going to work? Are you really able to recover the files, Natasha?¡± asked one of the people standing behind her. ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha replied without even looking up from the screen. Her slender fingers were moving so quickly over the keyboard that they couldn''t even see what she was typing. The disy on theputer screen changed a few times before returning to normal. Everyone''s eyes lit up with shock and disbelief when they saw that. ¡°I-Is that it?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Check the files and see if any of them are still missing,¡± Natasha replied while handing him the laptop. ¡°They are all here! All the files have been recovered! You sure are amazing, Natasha!¡± the guy eximed happily after running a quick check. Natasha had yet to say anything when Mike eximed, ¡°Of course she is! Have you forgotten what she''s capable of?¡± He then handed her the coffee and continued, ¡°Here you go, Natasha.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Natasha casually took a sip of the coffee before saying, ¡°It''s just ransomware, so it''s not that big of a deal. I''ve upgraded yourputer''s security system, so you should be safe as long as you avoid clicking on suspicious links in the future.¡± Everyone turned to look at him upon hearing that. ¡°Oh? Suspicious links, eh? What have you been watching online, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah! Tell us!¡± ¡°N-Nothing!¡± said the guy with theptop. ¡°Then how did yourputer get infected with ransomware?¡± someone asked. ¡°I don''t know, but I haven''t been watching anything weird!¡± the guy exined. ¡°Expose him, Natasha!¡± someone shouted. Natasha let out a chuckle as she said, ¡°I was referring to advertisements.¡± Huh? What? Advertisements? Is that all? The guy with theptop eximed, ¡°See? What did I say? I haven''t been watching anything suspicious!¡± Still feeling dissatisfied, someone said, ¡°You don''t have to cover up for him, Natasha! Go ahead and tell us the truth!¡± ¡°Oh, I was telling the truth,¡± Natasha replied. Everyone in the crowd exchanged doubtful nces with each other. ¡°As I said, I wasn''t watching anything strange!¡± The guy with theptop was rather young, so he blushed rather easily. ¡°Oh, please! Natasha was clearly lying to save you from embarrassment! You should be grateful and just keep your mouth shut!¡± Mike said. He then turned toward Natasha and continued, ¡°How do you know this stuff, Natasha? Could it be that you¡ª¡± Keh cut him off, ¡°What are you all doing standing around my woman?¡± Upon turning around and realizing that it was Keh, everyone quickly stepped aside and addressed him respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Boss!¡± With a steady stride, Keh exuded an authoritative aura as he walked straight toward Natasha, who looked rather dazzling as she stood among the crowd. If anything, she kind of resembled a superstar being surrounded by her fans. Natasha looked up at Keh when he stopped in front of her. ¡°Are you two done talking?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Keh replied with a nod. He then nced at her and the people around her as he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Natasha was about to say something when Mike cut her off, ¡°Someone infected this new guy''s computer with some kind of virus and tried to ckmail him. A few of our tech guys tried to unlock it for him but to no avail. That was when Natasha came to the rescue and got it all taken care of!¡± He then turned to look at Natasha as he continued, ¡°What were you doing before this, Natasha? Were you a hacker or something?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°She was a programmer,¡± Keh replied on her behalf. ¡°Huh? How can a programmer be that good?¡± Mike eximed in disbelief. Realizing what Keh was trying to do, Natasha said with a smile, ¡°I helped the police crack simr viruses while I was attending a training course overseas. That''s why I have some experience with this kind of stuff.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Natasha arched an eyebrow in amusement when she saw Keh staring intensely at her. ¡°In that case, you¡ª¡± Not wanting to let Mike continue the conversation, Keh interrupted him, ¡°We still have some business to attend to, so we''ll be on our way now. Take good care of Alexia, and I will be sure to reward you handsomely.¡± Although Mike was a little dense, he was quick to catch on and understood exactly what Keh meant. ¡°Understood! Just leave it to me!¡± he said with a smile. Keh held Natasha''s hand and told his men, ¡°I''m a little busy today, but I''ll be sure to buy you all a drink when I have the time.¡± Naturally, the men were overjoyed when they heard that. Having greeted and addressed the people around them, Keh quickly left with Natasha. Natasha had a faint smile on her lips as she watched him lead her through the crowd. After making their way to the car, Keh opened the door for her and let her in before driving off. Natasha was stealing nces at Keh while he drove on inplete silence. It wasn''t until they were halfway through the drive that she finally realized he was angry at her. Why is he angry, though? Natasha tried her best to figure out why Keh was angry, but she couldn''t think of a reason at all. Noticing that he had his arm on the armrest, she reached out and gently scratched the back of his hand. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Keh refused to respond to her question. Okay, I can now confirm that he is indeed angry at me. Natasha continued scratching the back of his hand as she said, ¡°I tried giving it some thought, but I can''t seem to figure out why you''re angry. Could you please tell me why?¡± As Keh still remained silent, Natasha decided to leave him alone. She was about to pull her hand back when Keh grabbed it and gave it a hard squeeze. The car then came to a screeching halt all of a sudden. Before she even realized what was going on, Keh had leaned in toward her. Chapter 742 I Will Bring You Happiness Chapter 742 I Will Bring You Happiness ¡°Why are you so quick to give up, Nat?¡± he asked while pinning her against her seat. Keh''s face exuded an icy-cold aura even under the warm glow of the sun. That,bined with his masculine facial features, was what Natasha liked the most about him. Because Keh looked incredibly hot, his cold attitude toward everything formed a perfect contrast and made him look all the sexier. As such, it wasn''t exactly Natasha''s fault for sumbing to temptation when she was with him. Having been freed from the chains of morality, she was able to fully indulge in his charming sexiness. Natasha swallowed hard when she saw his face up close. Keh narrowed his eyes in amusement when he noticed that little reaction of hers. ¡°You know me. I''m not exactly a very patient person, so you need to tell me why you''re angry,¡± Natasha said. ¡°What happens after I tell you?¡± ¡°After that, I''ll assess your statement and determine if I am indeed in the wrong. If I am, I will acknowledge and own up to my mistake. If I am not, then I will not take any further action.¡± Keh simply narrowed his eyes and stared at her in silence. ¡°Is it because I helped one of your guys with his ransomware problem?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°You shouldn''t have exposed yourself like that,¡± Keh replied.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°That was a very simple task, though. No one is going to suspect a thing,¡± Natasha protested. ¡°Nat, you need to understand that nothing is certain in this world. Every huge problem stems from tiny ones,¡± Keh insisted. ¡°Do you really think we can keep it from them, Keh?¡± ¡°We have to try.¡± Natasha took a deep breath and said, ¡°It wasn''t my intention to hide it back then. I only did it because I made Grandpa a promise. Besides, I didn''t have any friends, so there wasn''t really anyone I could open up to. Spencer was the only one apart from Grandpa who knew about it. It was never my intention to keep it a secret, but I had to do so in order to protect the three kids. In other words, I don''t want to remain in the shadows.¡± Is that why her alias is ¡°Shadow Seeker¡±? Because she is forced to remain in the shadows even though she doesn''t want to? Keh felt his heart ache when he heard that. It felt as though someone had crushed his heart with a sledgehammer. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Also, Boss has probably figured out my identity by now,¡± Natasha added. ¡°You believe that guy?¡± ¡°No, but I didn''t have a choice then. I had to give it a shot. I initially wanted to wait until I could get the antidote and pass it over to you guys. You could either let Thalia take it or have Spencer analyze it. I didn''t think I''d run into so many obstacles in the process...¡± ¡°You could try to have some faith in me, Nat.¡± ¡°Oh, I always have. However, I also know that he wouldn''t do anything to hurt me. That way, I could at least ensure that I would make it out alive. There''s no telling what he would do to you if you went alone, and I don''t want you to put yourself in danger.¡± ¡°I would rather die than have you go to him!¡± Keh replied firmly. Natasha pursed her lips and stared at him for a good few seconds before replying, ¡°All right, I understand. It won''t happen again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, really. I won''t do anything that you don''t like ever again.¡± Her words stabbed at his heart like a needle. If his love for her could be described as an intense and honest one, then her love for him was direct and straightforward. Unlike most other girls, Natasha would never behave pretentiously. In fact, she was so direct with him that even Keh felt a little ashamed of himself. ¡°I''ll remember this promise of yours, Nat!¡± Keh said. ¡°Yeah, you''d better. After all, I don''t lie.¡± Those words had barely left Natasha''s mouth when Keh sealed it with a deep and passionate kiss. Keh cupped her cheeks with both hands as he kissed her aggressively. Natasha responded to his kiss by slowly tracing her hands up his waist. Keh then unbuckled his seat belt with one hand to increase his range of motion. The next thing Natasha knew, he had pressed the button on the side of her seat to recline it. It wasn''t long before she was lying t on her back with Keh on top of her. Her lips, which had turned red from the aggressive kisses, only made her look all the more alluring. Keh broke into a faint smile as he stared intensely into her eyes. It wasn''t until Natasha nced at their surroundings and noticed the lustful look in his eyes that she realized what he was doing. ¡°Hey, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°You weren''t really satisfiedst night, right?¡± Natasha frowned in confusion when she heard that. What does he mean by that? ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°I know you probably held back a little for fear of our neighbors hearing usst night, but there''s no one around us right now.¡± ¡°Why don''t you just admit that you''re horny, Keh? Why bother making such horrible excuses?¡± Natasha protested. Keh decided to go along with her statement shamelessly. ¡°All right, then. I guess I''m just horny!¡± Natasha burst outughing. ¡°You''re getting increasingly shameless, you know that?¡± Keh''s eyes lit up with excitement as he leaned in close and nibbled her on the ear. ¡°Oh, this is nothing. Nothing is out of bounds when ites to you. I will bring you happiness, Nat.¡± Natasha had never done something like this before, so she couldn''t bring herself to just let loose. ¡°We''re out in the open, Keh!¡± ¡°I know! Isn''t this exciting?¡± ¡°Keh!¡± ¡°Trust me, Nat. It''ll be a whole different experience.¡± ¡°But, your wound... Mmph...¡± Natasha was halfway through her sentence when Keh sealed her lips with his own. He wasn''t about to give her a chance to speak and protest. About ten secondster, Natasha stopped trying to resist. The atmosphere in the car continued to skyrocket as the two of them went at it. Chapter 743 He Has A Girlfriend Chapter 743 He Has A Girlfriend Half an hourter, Keh smoothened his clothes with satisfaction and put on an innocent look again. Natasha, who was next to him, had a flushed face. She wasn''t someone who would get shy easily. She was in such a state now because of what he had done just now. When she remembered the scene from earlier, her burning cheeks that had just cooled down burned fiercely again. Her face was so red that it was as if she had applied blusher all over it, extending from her cheeks to her earlobes, making her look even more charming and alluring. After tidying his clothes, Keh looked like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He turned to the woman next to him and saw her half-closed eyes and reddened earlobes. With a smile, he asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you, Nat?¡± As Natasha looked up and locked eyes with him, the images of the simr scenes she recalled moments ago flooded back into her mind. ¡°Nothing,¡± Natasha replied, trying to put on aposed expression, and shifted her gaze toward the scenery outside the window. The more Natasha tried to conceal what was on her mind, the more amused Keh was. A faint smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Did you enjoy yourself just now?¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded next to her ear. Natasha froze. She looked up and stared straight into his eyes. She struggled to put into words the emotion she felt after hearing such a lewd question from a man who had just moments ago appeared so reserved and proper. She stared at him in disbelief and said in a daze, ¡°You...¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Keh leaned closer and fixed his eyes on her affectionately. Sunlight shone in through the window, which made him look all the more dashing despite his unkempt hair. His straight, refined nose gave off an air of elegance and wickedness that was hard to describe. Natasha gazed into his eyes for a while, trying to form a coherent sentence, but his face left her speechless. After a moment, she averted her eyes and said, ¡°You were quite a wild one just now!¡± Keh cocked his brow. ¡°Don''t you like it?¡± Uh... ¡°But Nat, you looked like you were enjoying it just now. Have you forgotten about it already?¡± Keh''s maic voice rang in her ears. The mention of it made Natasha''s heart flutter with embarrassment, and she immediately ced her hand over his mouth, blushing. ¡°That''s enough, Keh.¡± Keh had never seen Natasha so shy and helpless before. The grin on his face became wider and he became more unrestrained. He took her hand away from his mouth and said, ¡°Nat, you''ll have to get used to it. We''ve only just begun...¡± Then he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°There are still a lot of things we can explore together.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Natasha''s face had turned so red that words couldn''t even describe it. Her heart was also racing madly from his teasing. Natasha had never considered herself conservative. Despite having limited experience, she deemed herself open-minded, but when facing Keh, she felt like a novicepared to his expertise. To be frank, they were not of the same level. Natasha couldn''t utter a word as she stared at him. Taking in her flushed cheeks and silence, Keh smiled triumphantly. He then gently kissed the back of her hand. After withdrawing his gaze and straightening his posture, he started the car. As they drove home, Keh held Natasha''s hand tightly with one hand while driving with the other. Natasha attempted to withdraw her hand a few times, but Keh''s grip was firm, indicating that he had no intention of letting her go. She eventually decided to let it be. Natasha turned and looked out the window. Despite her efforts to calm down, she found that the more she tried, the more vividly the recent events reyed in her mind, leaving her unsure of how to control her thoughts. In the end, Natasha lowered the car window to get some fresh air. Noticing her actions, Keh released her hand and picked up the coffee she had brought into the car. ¡°Nat, perhaps this will help.¡± Natasha turned back and looked at the coffee. Confusion filled her eyes. ¡°Coffee helps to refresh your mind and calm your heart.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. How did he know what was on my mind? How? Natasha didn''t answer him but finished the coffee. It was somewhat effective, as she no longer felt irritable. As they approached the mall, Keh brought the car to a halt. Natasha looked at him in confusion. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Denise loves the desserts from this shop. I n to buy some for her.¡± With that, Keh opened the car door and got out. Looking at his back, Natasha raised her brows in surprise. She did not expect Keh to possess such a side to him. She pushed open the door and got out of the car as well. In the store, Keh had chosen a few desserts, and with just a quick nce, Natasha could tell that he remembered Denise''s favorites because all that he had chosen were what Denise loved. Natasha bent her body slightly and fixed her gaze on the desserts in the disy cab. ¡°Say, if Denise had grown up with you, she would have been a princess, wouldn''t she?¡± With that, she looked up at him. Keh lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°She is now, too.¡± ¡°She wasn''t so well taken care of since she was with me,¡± said Natasha. Although the child never lacked anything when she was with her, Natasha had to admit that she wasn''t as thoughtful as Keh when it came to providing the child withpanionship. Keh chuckled. ¡°But I think she''s well educated. I believe she would agree with that as well.¡± Natasha knew he was trying tofort her. She merely smiled and said nothing. Keh drew closer to her and said, ¡°But if you think you haven''t taken good enough care of her, don''t worry. We''ll take care of her together in the future.¡± Natasha turned to look at him. She understood the meaning behind those words but merely smiled and made noments. Right then, two salesgirls were observing Keh with shining eyes at that moment. They even whispered to each other, praising the handsome man with a strong presence and plenty of money. When Natasha heard them, she chuckled, realizing that no matter the country, women''s appreciation for men was almost the same. Keh''s height and regal aura made it unsurprising that the salesgirls were enamored with him, not to mention he was wearing a ck trench coat that gave him an air of cool aloofness. Although he had spoken casually, there was something distant and unapproachable about him hidden beneath his gentle fa?ade. The mere presence of Keh was enough to captivate those around him. Natasha didn''t react to their whispers. Keh, on the other hand, had been staring at her all along. He had also heard the salesgirls, and he was curious about Natasha''s reaction. However, to his disappointment, Natasha appeared as though she hadn''t heard the girls'' conversation at all. Just then, one of the salesgirls said, ¡°Sir, here are your desserts.¡± Keh approached her and took the bag of desserts. ¡°Thank you.¡± The salesgirls'' eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Keh to Natasha. Natasha nodded. As she turned around, she instinctively looped her arm around Keh''s. As they walked out, they overheard someone behind them saying, ¡°What a shame he has a girlfriend. Otherwise, I would have approached him and asked for his number.¡± Chapter 744 The Arrival Of Darkness Chapter 744 The Arrival Of Darkness The two overheard the conversation behind them clearly. Natasha didn''t disy any emotions on her face, but her action of holding onto Keh''s arm spoke volumes about her feelings. Natasha believed actions spoke louder than words. She preferred to use subtle tactics to get rid of other people''s ideas rather than engage in verbal arguments. Bickering and talking endlessly was a waste of time, and Natasha disliked it. She preferred a straightforward approach like what she did. Keh, however, was a little displeased. He had intended to confront her about her reaction once they were back home, but her act of holding his arm made him abandon that idea instantly as she had not only asserted her dominance but did so with great finesse. It was very Natasha as well. Because of that, Keh disregarded the idea of punishing her. Oh, forget it. I should reward her instead once we are home. He naturally took Natasha''s hand and turned on his heels to head outside. At that moment, he was eagerly anticipating the arrival of darkness. As soon as Natasha got into the car and fastened her seat belt, Keh showered her with kisses. After a long and passionate kiss that left them both breathless, Keh reluctantly released Natasha. He held her chin and said with satisfaction, ¡°You did great. You finally know how to stake your im on me.¡± Natasha appraised him with a single nce. She propped up her chin with one hand and gave him a look. ¡°I didn''t expect you to be into this kind of thing, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue with her. He fastened his seatbelt and said, ¡°You''re right. I''m into this kind of thing. So keep it up, Nat.¡± Natasha chuckled. Keh gave Natasha another look, started the car, and drove home in silence. What should I do now? My mind is filled with the enchanting gaze she gave me earlier. Soon, he drove into the courtyard. As soon as they got out of the car, Denise appeared out of nowhere and ran toward them. ¡°Daddy! Nat!¡± Natasha stumbled as the little bundle of joy ran into her. She lowered her gaze and smiled as she asked, ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Denise pointed at a spot not far away, and both Benjamin and Anthony were standing there. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Natasha frowned. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave said he''s going to set up a shooting range over there for Tony and Ben to train their marksmanship,¡± said Denise. Natasha turned to Keh, who remained expressionless, upon hearing that. He beckoned Denise over with his finger. ¡°Denise,e here.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Denise quickly walked over to her father. ¡°Is there anything you want to eat, Denise?¡± asked Keh. Denise nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Pastries and desserts!¡± eximed Denise. ¡°I want chocte too, and anything sweet!¡± Denise looked as if she was about to drool at any moment when she listed the items. Keh looked at his daughter with eyes full of affection. He reached out and lightly tapped her delicate little nose. ¡°You are truly a little glutton.¡± Denise chuckled. ¡°So, Daddy, are you going to buy pastries and desserts?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Keh nodded. ¡°That''s why we were a bitte on our way home. They''re in the car. Go and get it.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up, and she rushed toward the car. She hopped onto the backseat and rummaged around to find the desserts her father mentioned earlier. As soon as she saw them, she eximed in a sweet tone, ¡°Wow! These are all my favorites! Thank you, Daddy, Mommy!¡± ¡°Don''t eat too much, or you''ll get a toothache,¡± Natasha said with a chuckle upon hearing the voice from inside the car. ¡°All right!¡± Denise responded. Keh held Natasha''s hand and walked toward Anthony and Benjamin. The children were studying the blueprints. Natasha called out, ¡°Anthony, Benjamin.¡± The two turned in her direction. ¡°Daddy, Nat.¡± Noticing the couple walking toward them holding hands and appearing extremely happy, Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a nce. The boys didn''t have many desires. All they wanted was for Natasha to be happy, and it appeared that she was happy at the moment. ¡°What are you two looking at?¡± Natasha walked over to them to check on them. Anthony smiled and said, ¡°We are checking the shooting room design drawing drawn by Benjamin to see if any changes are needed.¡± ¡°Design drawings?¡± Keh asked upon hearing Anthony''s response. He reached out his hand to Benjamin. ¡°Let me see it.¡± Benjamin instantly handed it to Keh. Keh initially didn''t have much thought about it when he heard that Benjamin had designed the room personally. However, when he unfolded the design drawing, he was surprised. He looked at the young boy and asked, ¡°Did you draw this, Benjamin?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Keh examined the design drawing once more before turning his attention back to Benjamin. Anthony noticed Keh''s behavior and reassured him, ¡°Daddy, you don''t have to switch your gaze between Benjamin and the design drawing. Benjamin really drew it!¡± Keh turned his attention to Anthony. ¡°I''m not questioning if Benjamin drew this. I''m just pondering one thing,¡± he said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The idea of intergenerational inheritance in genes seems to be true!¡± Anthony was speechless after hearing that. ¡°So, whose genes did Benjamin inherit?¡± Keh paused briefly, but before he could respond to his own question, Anthony said, ¡°Grandma''s.¡± Hearing that, Natasha turned to look at Keh. Keh merely smiled and said nothing further. He waved at Benjamin andmented, ¡°You should add one thing here so that the uracy will improve when the target move.¡± Benjamin turned to look at Keh. ¡°There are no other issues. You drew it perfectly,¡± praised Keh. Benjamin was happy to receive his father''spliment. However, he only realized his mistake when Keh pointed it out. ¡°I''ll make the necessary adjustments.¡± Keh nodded and returned the design drawing to Benjamin. With the design drawing in his hand, Benjamin instantly headed toward the table and started drawing again. Anthony looked at Benjamin and then at Natasha. He was about to speak when he suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Anthony sized her up. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?¡± Natasha caressed her face. ¡°Is it?¡± Anthony nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes! Were you drinking, Nat?¡± ¡°Why would I drink in the middle of the day?¡± ¡°Then why is your face so red?¡± Natasha looked toward Keh, who happened to be looking back at her. The moment they made eye contact, memories of the exhrating moments they shared shed through her mind once again. Natasha blinked and said, ¡°Maybe it''s because it''s hot outside. Anyway, I think I''ll head upstairs for a shower now. We''ll talkter.¡± With that, Natasha turned to leave before anyone could say anything. Upon taking one step forward, she was hit by a sudden, strange feeling that surged toward her head. Chapter 745 The Pain Was Too Much Chapter 745 The Pain Was Too Much Worried that the three children might discover something, Natasha immediately left. She walked so fast that she was practically running. Anthony was about to say something. However, when he saw the swift manner in which Natasha got away, he frowned in bewilderment. He turned and asked Keh, ¡°What''s wrong with Nat?¡± Anthony knew Natasha very well. She might be a steady person, but most of the time, she could be veryzy as well. It was rare to see her walk away in such a hurry, and it piqued his curiosity. Keh turned and looked behind him, but Natasha was long gone. His instinct told him that the poison in her was taking its toll on her again. Just as Keh was about to leave, he remembered something and turned to Anthony calmly. ¡°I suppose she is feeling shy. Let me go and check on her!¡± With that, he left too without waiting for a response from the boy. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. By the time he rushed after Natasha, she was already nowhere to be seen. Just as he was trying to think where she could be, Denise got out of the car and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh looked down at the girl. ¡°Have you seen Nat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She went back to the room!¡± Without saying another word, Keh went straight to the room. Denise stood there with the desserts in her hands, and she appeared confused as she watched Keh walk away. All of a sudden, someone called out to her, ¡°Have you seen Nat and Daddy?¡± That gave Denise a shock because she had been so engrossed in her thoughts. She looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Tony, you gave me a fright. How can you walk without making a sound?¡± ¡°You were the one who was distracted,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Did you see where Daddy and Nat go?¡± ¡°Yes. Nat said she was going back to her room, and Daddy followed suit.¡± She then looked at her brother. ¡°Tony, do you want some desserts?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± With that, Anthony went after the adults. ¡°Tony, where are you going?¡± ¡°I''m going to change my clothes. I''ll be back in a short while.¡± Anthony did not look back when he said that. All Denise could do was stay where she was. She looked at their retreating figures and shook her head helplessly before going in. ¡°Ben,¡± Denise called out as she strolled in happily. Benjamin was sitting at the table and making amendments to the blueprints. Denise went over and offered, ¡°Benjamin, have some chocte.¡± The boy looked up and saw the sweet treat that his sister offered. He epted it before scanning the room. ¡°Where are Daddy, Nat, and Anthony?¡± ¡°Nat and Daddy returned to their room. Tony went back too to change his clothes.¡± Benjamin frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Ben, have another one,¡± said Denise as she looked at him. The boy returned to his senses and shook his head. ¡°No, thanks. You go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Denise said before she sat down and enjoyed her favorite dessert. Unfortunately, just as she was unwrapping the cake box, she cut her hand. ¡°Ouch!¡± Denise cried out. Benjamin turned around and saw her holding her hand. He went over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. Just a cut from the stic packaging.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Benjamin took some tissues and handed them to her. ¡°Let me find a band-aid for you.¡± Denise pulled his sleeve to stop him. ¡°There''s no need to, Ben. I''m fine.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Really, I''m fine,¡± Denise insisted. Benjamin looked at her. Denise has always been pampered and could not stand having a cut on her hand. Yet, now... Denise held her hand and smiled forcefully at her brother. ¡°I''m really fine, Ben. It''s just a minor cut. I''m no longer the delicate girl that I used to be anymore.¡± Benjamin looked at his little sister, and he was d and heartbroken at the same time. ¡°Denise, you have grown up.¡± There was a bright smile on her face. Yet, an indescribable feeling arose within her. Natasha rushed upstairs as quickly as she could. However, just as she reached the second floor, the pain hit her. She could not take it anymore and fell onto the steps. Her arm hit the steps and started bleeding. Then again, the pain in her arm was nothingpared to her headache. She forced herself to get up. With one hand holding her head, she told herself not to be there. She did not want the children to see her in that state. They could never. She got up slowly and climbed the stairs. She had wanted to go to theboratory and look for Spencer. Unfortunately, the pain assaulted her over and over again. Each time was worse than the last. She felt as though thousands of ants were gnawing at her bones. She had no idea how long she could hold on. Afraid that she would copse at any moment, she rushed into the nearest room she saw. The moment she went into the room, she finally managed to get a little relief by crying out in pain. However, she was still worried that the children might hear her, so she leaned against the wall and curled into a ball. The waves of agonizing pain hit her again and again. Underneath her fair skin, the veins were throbbing visibly. Her eyes had turned bloodshot like those of a vampire. Even her face looked frightening. She fought hard against the pain that wasing forth from within her. Unfortunately, it was too much for her to bear that she bit herself on her arm. She bit herself so hard that blood started flowing out. However, her headache seemed to have eased a little. Just then, someone pushed the door open, and Keh rushed in. ¡°Nat...¡± He nced around the room, saw the figure who was leaning against the wall, and rushed over. ¡°Nat, are you all right?¡± ¡°K-Keh, help me. Quick...¡± Keh was heartbroken to see her in pain. To make matter worse, her arm was bleeding. ¡°K-Keh, don''t let the three of them... know. Help me,¡± said Natasha with a trembling voice. Keh pulled her into his arms. ¡°I-I really can''t take it anymore...¡± she muttered with quivering lips because of the pain. However, Keh showed no sign of eding to her request. Natasha had no idea why, but the pain was too much for her to bear, and she bit her arm again. ¡°Mmm...¡± All of a sudden, there was a groaning from above her. Yet, at that moment, the pain had taken over all of Natasha''s senses, and she could not be bothered with other things. She bit her arm with all her might. Just then, the door to the room opened again. Chapter 746 Anthony Knows Chapter 746 Anthony Knows Spencer walked in and began looking around. ¡°Over here,¡± Keh called out. Spencer turned in their direction when he heard Keh''s voice. ¡°Quick! She can''t take it anymore.¡± Spencer immediately walked over and put his things on the floor. He took out a blood collection tube with an attached needle from the stic package. ¡°Give me her arm,¡± instructed Spencer. Keh raised Natasha''s arm, and Spencer inserted the needle into her blood vessel. When Keh saw that, he frowned. No matter how bad he felt for her, he knew it had to be done. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When he saw her blood flowing out, there was a look ofplex feelings in his eyes. At that moment, the blood in the bag began to increase, and Natasha''s pain seemed to have lessened. ¡°Is it working?¡± asked Keh. Spencer nodded. It was true that Natasha was not in so much pain anymore. For the time being, he was able to keep the effects of the poison under control. As the volume of the blood increased, Keh looked at Spencer and asked, ¡°How much do you need to take?¡± ¡°Until she has no more reaction,¡± replied Spencer. That meant they had no idea how much of her blood they had to collect before she felt better. ¡°What?¡± Spencer looked down at the bag of blood and gave his analysis. ¡°This type of poison bes more active when there is blood in the host body, and the pain increases as well. If we can let out some blood, it will minimize the effect of the poison.¡± When he looked up, he saw the pain in Keh''s eyes. He then said in a hushed voice, ¡°Thalia was the one who told me about this. She knew about this technique when she hurt herself at the caf¨¦...¡± Keh''s expression turned hostile when he heard that. ¡°Then do we have to take her blood every time it happens?¡± ¡°Before we can find the antidote, this is the best method even though it hurts her body.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Do you not realize that by using this method, we can also dy the effects of the poison?¡± Spencer looked up at Keh with those serious eyes of his. Keh thought about it carefully and realized what Spencer said was true. The poison in Natasha''s body did not act up as often as before these days. ¡°If we can spread viruses through blood transfusion, then we can do the same with drawing blood. If my guess is correct, this is a safer method,¡± said Spencer. Keh''s face contorted when he heard that. He felt like stabbing Boss right now. In the end, Natasha calmed down after they had taken a huge bag of her blood. However, because she had been holding back for too long, she felt weak and copsed in Keh''s arms. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Get her onto the bed first. I''ll dress her wound in a while,¡± said Spencer. Keh immediately carried Natasha and put her on the bed. ¡°During this time, I''m afraid you''ll have to keep feeding her supplements that replenish her blood,¡± reminded Spencer. There was no need for Spencer to remind him about that. Keh had never stopped feeding Natasha those supplements. Instead of responding to that, he asked, ¡°How''s the research on the medicine going?¡± While Spencer was dressing Natasha''s wound, he said, ¡°Theposition of the medicine is a little complicated. I will still need another two more days!¡± Keh nodded and did not rush him anymore. He was aware that both Spencer and him worried about the same thing. ¡°If you need any help, just let me know.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I will,¡± Spencer said. Keh turned to look at the person who was lying on the bed. When he saw how pale she looked, his eyes darkened. He would make Boss pay for the mess that he had created. At that moment, Anthony was leaning against the wall outside the bedroom door. The young boy looked serious and confused. He did not make any move and stood there like a statue with his back firmly against the wall. His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails had gone into his flesh, but he felt nothing. Once in a while, his eyshes would quiver. It was only then he realized he was crying. Just then, he could hear Spencer talking. ¡°I have finished dressing the wound. It looks fine to me. But after drawing so much blood, she may feel giddy, so it''ll be better if she rests more...¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I shall head back to theboratory, then. If there''s anything, just let me know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boy returned to his senses when he heard the conversation and immediately ran back to his room. The instant he stepped into his own room, Spencer walked out of the other bedroom. Thankfully, Spencer did not see him due to the cement of the rooms. Spencer shut the door and left. Back in the room, Anthony leaned against the door and waited until he could not hear Spencer''s footsteps anymore before he let out a sigh of relief. His body began to rx a little, and he slid down the door and sat on the floor. He stared ahead and tried his best to control himself. Unfortunately, the more he tried, the worse it became. The conversation shed across in his mind. ¡°Nat...¡± he muttered. In the end, he lost control, buried his face in between his knees, and began sobbing. He had heard everything just now. He had never understood what was going on until now. When he put two and two together, everything finally made sense to him. It was the poison in her body acting up every time. Yet, they knew nothing about it. Damn it! He was not as smart as he thought he was. I don''t even know Nat has been poisoned. How stupid can I get? Anthony was filled with regrets. When he thought of the times Natasha had suffered the effects of the poison, he began to me himself for it. What have I been doing all this while? How can I not notice that Nat is unwell? This is such an important matter! The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it. The conversation he heard earlier on kept ying in his mind. Although he did not witness it with his own eyes, he could imagine the scene in the room. Even when Natasha was in that state, she did not want the three of them to find out about her condition and worry. Anthony was weeping away. However, like Natasha, he did not want her to hear him crying, so he controlled himself and did not cry out loud. As a result, his tiny body was trembling violently because of his silent cries. It took Anthony a long, long while before he calmed himself down. By then, his eyes had turned red. However, he seemed to have figured something out, and there was a determined look in his eyes. Nat, I will avenge you! I will not let anyone who harmed you go unpunished! Chapter 747 The Function Of A Door Chapter 747 The Function Of A Door Natasha slowly regained her senses. Seeing the man who was sitting next to her bed with tightly furrowed brows, she muttered weakly, ¡°I''m sorry to worry you.¡± Keh''s expression was solemn, and he made an effort to suppress his emotions. Noticing that she was trying to get up, he immediately held her down. ¡°Don''t move. You should lie down and get more rest.¡± ¡°I''m fine...¡± Natasha felt considerably more rxed all over after the pain subsided. She felt as if she was in a trance at that moment. ¡°Listen to me,¡± Keh murmured. Natasha looked at him and did not insist on getting up anymore. At that moment, a knock sounded on the door. Natasha immediately looked at the door vigntly and asked, ¡°Is it the kids?¡± Without saying anything, Keh got to his feet and walked to the door. He opened the door, and the housekeeper was seen standing outside with a te of food in her hands. Natasha heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that the triplets were not outside. Keh walked to the bed and ced the food at the side before helping Natasha up. Natasha leaned against him. Although herplexion was pale, there was an indescribable comfort on her face. ¡°I thought it was the kids, and I was even thinking of what to say.¡± ¡°You can just tell them if it''s too tiring.¡± Keh picked up the piping hot food and gently blew on it. Natasha thought about it and shook her head. ¡°We better not. We must put ourselves in the children''s shoes. How would they feel if they saw me like this? The fewer people who know, the less misery there will be. They shouldn''t be worrying so much at their age.¡± At this moment, Keh blew on the spoonful of soup and held it to her mouth. Natasha raised her gaze to look at him and noticed that Keh''s expression was indescribably grim. She opened her mouth silently to eat as Keh fed her patiently. Seeing that he was silent, she reminded, ¡°Don''t tell them.¡± Keh took a deep breath. ¡°Don''t worry. I love them as much as you do.¡± ¡°Then why did you make that joke just now?¡± ¡°I wasn''t joking, Nat. I simply don''t want you to be worried constantly about this matter.¡± ¡°I''m fine...¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Then what state must you be in to deem you aren''t fine?¡± Keh asked in return, looking at her tenderly. Natasha returned his gaze and was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Nat, you don''t have to keep up a strong front.¡± Natasha lowered her eyes and murmured, ¡°I know. I''m just used to doing so.¡± Keh pulled her into his arms. Natasha wanted to speak, but she felt that the arms embracing her were trembling slightly. She paused for a moment, and her words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Nat, do you know how I felt when I saw you run back and try to hold on by yourself?¡± ¡°I know. I¡ª¡± ¡°No, you don''t!¡± Keh cut her off, and it was near impossible to describe the pain he was feeling. He embraced her tightly and continued, ¡°Nat, I don''t want to see you like that again. Can you try putting your faith and trust in me? I know I can''t take away your pain, but I won''t let you be alone!¡± The corners of Natasha''s mouth curved upward a fraction. ¡°I know, and I will.¡± Keh did not speak as he hugged her harder. Seeing that he had no intention of letting her go, Natasha called out softly, ¡°Keh... Keh, I can''t breathe when you hold me this tightly.¡± Keh released his grip when he heard that. Natasha looked at him with a paleplexion. Just when she was about to speak, her hand identally brushed over the uneven skin on his arm, and she halted in her movement. Natasha lowered her eyes and fixed her gaze on his arm. It was bloodied. Just then, memories of the previous incident rushed back into her mind. Natasha gently pressed her hand on his wound and froze momentarily. ¡°Did I bite you just now?¡± Keh covered his wrist discreetly with his sleeve and looked at her. ¡°It''s fine.¡± How can he possibly be fine even if he ims so? Keh was worried that she would feel bad about this, so he grabbed her wrist. A deep mark was left on her delicate wrist as well. Natasha frowned at that. ¡°Do you know of the practice whereby people bite each other''s arms in a vow of loyalty?¡± asked Keh, his eyes locked on hers. Natasha nodded. ¡°In a way, we have taken a vow of loyalty. You can''t break your vow!¡± Natasha chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°Does that work like this?¡± ¡°Why not? You must take responsibility since you gave me this mark.¡± Upon deliberation, Natasha said, ¡°Okay, I won''t disappoint you.¡± ¡°Remember what you said!¡± ¡°Yes. I always honor my promises.¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°Simply using words won''t do. You have to prove it with actions.¡± Keh gazed at her. Natasha''s beautiful eyes narrowed. She leaned over and nted a light kiss on his lips. The corners of Keh''s mouth raised slightly. He extended his hand to support her back when he saw her struggling to get to him, causing her to press her body against him. This was a kiss of a vow. Keh''s heart gradually calmed down as he observed her longshes. Just then, the door burst open, and a figure rushed in. ¡°Ms. Watson, are you okay?¡± Thalia stopped dead in her tracks when she saw the scene in front of her. Uh... Should I leave now while I can, or should I turn around first? Natasha hastily moved away from Keh when Thalia was still in a dilemma. Keh nced at Thalia in dissatisfaction and muttered unhappily, ¡°Don''t you know the function of a door?¡± Thalia initially felt a little guilty but was disgruntled when she heard Keh''s usatory words. She retorted back immediately, ¡°It''s clearly used to enter a room!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Keh was about to speak, but he felt a hand on the back of his hand. Natasha shook her head at him. Only then did Keh let it go. How could Thalia not notice what was going on when she was standing right there? She rolled her eyes smugly at Keh. ¡°Keh, I want some more,¡± Natasha said. Keh knew Natasha was trying to get him to leave. He lowered his head and uttered patiently, ¡°Wait for me.¡± He got to his feet and made his way out. Thalia stood at the side and rolled her eyes again as she watched him leave. Natasha was nonplussed by her response. ¡°Have a seat.¡± After Keh made his way out, Thalia''s expression changed, and she leaned over to Natasha with a worried expression. ¡°Are you okay? I heard Spencer say...¡± Chapter 748 Impressed With Natasha Chapter 748 Impressed With Natasha Looking at the worried look on Thalia''s face, Natasha said, ¡°I''m all right. Besides, you''re aware of it, too, aren''t you?¡± Thalia blinked and bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°Yeah. It hurts like mad when it acts up, but the feeling will disappear once it''s over. Sometimes, we might even feel a littlefortable after that. I wonder if that''s an illusion.¡± Natasha looked at her. ¡°I guess that''s how we respond after experiencing excruciating pain.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°The pain is extremely unbearable. I came over immediately once I heard about it from Spencer.¡± Natasha lowered her eyes and grinned. ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry.¡± Upon noticing the injury on her arm, Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°It''s because of this incident, isn''t it?¡± Natasha nced at the wound and kept mum. Thalia responded with a sigh. ¡°When will days like thise to an end...¡± Natasha cast a look at her. ¡°Isn''t Spencer working on the antidote now?¡± She had overheard the conversation between Keh and Spencer but did not pay much attention to it, as she had been too weak. ¡°Yes, he is, but we still have no clue if that''s really the antidote...¡± Thalia raised her doubt. Natasha lowered her gaze. ¡°Let''s just give him more time.¡± Thalia realized Natasha wasforting her. ¡°I''m not worried for myself since I''m alone, and no one will feel sad for me. I''m worried about you because you have a family. You have kids and someone who loves you very much. I''m not a big fan of Keh, but I have to say he takes good care of you and is worthy of your love.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°What makes you think no one will feel sad for you? Have you forgotten about Spencer?¡± Thalia stared at the ground and murmured, ¡°Spencer and I will never be like you and Keh. I''m not sure why I have this feeling, but somehow, there''s something between us that keeps us apart.¡± After listening to Thalia, Natasha paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Everyone has their unique way of interacting with others. You can''t have the same rtionship as Keh and I do, just as we can''t have the same rtionship as you all have. This is because my personality and yours are different and so are Keh''s and Spencer''s. Our distinct personalities naturally lead to different oues in our rtionships, but that doesn''t mean Spencer''s love for you is any less.¡± Thalia looked up. ¡°He has never expressed his feelings for me except when we''re in a life-and- death situation. Have you noticed that? We''re more like siblings than anything else.¡± ¡°But it''s only in life-and-death situations can we truly see a person''s sincerity, isn''t it?¡± Natasha asked in return. ¡°You''re not wrong, but I don''t want to hear his true feelings only in life-and-death situations. I want us to have a healthy rtionship on regr days so that even if our time together is limited, I won''t have any regrets,¡± Thalia muttered. ¡°I understand where you''reing from. I could tell you''re envious of my rtionship with Keh,¡± Natasha said. Thalia froze before looking up. Natasha responded with a grin. ¡°You''re such a narcissist, Natasha,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Keh was right. You''re truly envious of us!¡± Natasha nodded, affirming her earlier thought. ¡°Keh said that?¡± Upon hearing his name, Thalia instantly perked up, looking as though she was ready to fight. ¡°What''s with that reaction? Are you going to beat him up?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I might do that since I''ve beaten people up before!¡± ¡°Give him a break. Do you know he always advises Spencer to treat you well?¡± ¡°He probably was just trying to make a fool out of me!¡± Thalia could not imagine he would act with her best interests in mind. ¡°Keh is not as awful as you think.¡± Natasha tried defusing the tension. ¡°Oh, please. Do you not know how people view him? He''s not only seen as a womanizer but also as a ruthless man who shows no mercy and will use any means to achieve his goals,¡± Thalia said clearly. ¡°Where did you hear these from?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°These rumors about him are everywhere!¡± Natasha arched her brows and went deep in thought. ¡°You don''t believe me, do you?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°Of course I believe you!¡± ¡°Yet, you still want to date someone like him?¡± ¡°I judge people by their actions, not rumors,¡± Natasha defended Keh. ¡°In fact, I know him better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what he did to you in the past?¡± ¡°Of course not, but he''s making amends now,¡± Natasha said. Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°If I were you, I would never forgive someone like him, no matter what excuses they had.¡± ¡°I used to think that way, too,¡± Natasha admitted. ¡°But I can''t help being drawn to a man like him. If I catch him doing something funny again, I''ll break his legs and tie him to me. That way, I''ll be able to keep an eye on him day and night.¡± Thalia nced at Natasha and stuttered, ¡°D-Do you have to go to that extent...¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Are you that obsessed with his looks?¡± Natasha thought about it and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow, Ms. Watson. I didn''t know you''re the kind of person who''s obsessed with physical appearance!¡± ¡°Please, if I were a fan of handsome men, I would have pursued Spencer. I just like the way Keh looks!¡± Natasha corrected her. Thalia inclined her head in response. ¡°All right, I get what you mean.¡± ¡°So, if Spencer doesn''t obey you, you can consider what I suggested earlier.¡± Natasha gave her a smirk. Thalia looked at Natasha and said, ¡°Why would I do that? I won''t do such a thing to him...¡± She might have said so, but her mind was already envisioning it. A corner of Natasha''s lip curled up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Keh is so strong. How are you going to break his leg, though?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Drug him first, of course!¡± Natasha said. ¡°Spencer gave me a kind of sleeping pill that would work well.¡± ¡°You drugged him with that pill the other day, too?¡± Although Thalia felt slightly awkward right after asking that, she steadied herself and maintained a neutral expression. As long as I don''t feel awkward, it''s up to others to feel that way. Natasha responded with a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Realization dawned on Thalia. She looked at Natasha and gave her an awkward smile. ¡°When Spencer barged into the room after you left, we sort of knew what you did...¡± ¡°It''s all right. You were right,¡± Natasha uttered. Thalia looked at her, and for some reason, a look of envy shed past her eyes. ¡°Here. This is for you.¡± Natasha gave her the pills. ¡°I don''t need them...¡± Yet, Thalia clenched the pills in her hand. Natasha could not help but burst intoughter. Always saying one thing but meaning another is something women are good at! Chapter 749 I Will Never Spare Anyone Chapter 749 I Will Never Spare Anyone Meanwhile, at Vermillion Base, Boss stared at the dead body on the ground. His yellow eyes were indescribably dark and sinister. After they left the ce, he ordered some men to retrieve Gavin''s body. As he studied thetter''s bloodless face that had even drained into a sallow yellow, the events that transpired that night yed on a loop in his head. That went doubly for the moment when Keh fired a shot at him. He closed his eyes, his hands balling into fists by his sides. It was not until he had managed to compose himself did he slowly open his eyes again and said to the man beside him in a lowered voice, ¡°Bury him andpensate his family.¡± After saying that, he draped the white cloth over Gavin''s body. Seeing that, the others around him stepped forward and took the body away. Boss stood with his back to the door while his subordinates looked on behind him, not daring to utter a word. Everyone could tell that he was in a foul mood right then. ¡°How did things go at the house?¡± Boss asked all of a sudden. As soon as his subordinates heard that, one of them stepped out and reported, ¡°When someone on our side went over that day, he bumped into J, and a fight broke out. But ording to him, the ce exploded after he left. He was certain that no one escaped!¡± The man sounded beyond confident. Boss whirled around and pinned his eyes on the man. ¡°Is he sure about that?¡± The man bobbed his head. ¡°Yes. That aside, he ran into a man and woman when he came out. They were there to back J up. But at that time, he was in a hurry to leave, so he didn''t confront them head-on. Mere moments after the couple went into the house, the explosion urred. It''s likely that they were all killed in the st!¡± The instant Boss heard that, his heart jolted. ¡°A man and a woman?¡± he repeated. His intuition screamed that the matter had something to do with Natasha. With a nod, his subordinate revealed, ¡°The woman was the one who was supposed to leave with us that night.¡± Boss'' eyes abruptly widened. Looking at the man, he immediately strode forward and grabbed him by the front of his shirt with both hands. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Having no idea where he had gone wrong, his subordinate hastily hung his head. ¡°I''m merely reporting the matter honestly.¡± Boss'' grip remained firm on the man. His eyes were as wide as saucers, and disbelief was written all over them. ¡°He was certain that woman was her?¡± At that question, the man dipped his head a fraction. ¡°She had been to our base and killed many at the southern camp. Everyone remembers her well, so there''s no possibility of mistaking her identity.¡± Boss fell silent. For some inexplicable reason, a sharp stab of pain assailed a certain part of his heart deep within. Was it worth it, Natasha? Was it worth giving up your life for a man like him? He felt as though his heart had been ripped open brutally. Admittedly, it was a feeling he had never experienced before. In that instant, an indescribable emptiness lingered within him. A long time passed before he gradually gathered his thoughts and dropped his hold on the man. ¡°Were any dead bodies found at the scene?¡± ¡°The scene has been wrecked to the point that it''s in ruins. I''m afraid it''d be difficult to find anything,¡± his subordinate replied. ¡°Execute a search! I want definite results, even if it''s an arm, a leg, or any part of the body. I want something found!¡± Following that order, the man nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± After saying that, he promptly left. Boss turned back around and directed his gaze at the table once more. On it was a delicate ne that sparkled brightly under the refraction of the light. Natasha''s countenance shed across his mind. Just then, someone walked in from outside. ¡°It''s bad, Boss.¡± Boss pivoted and regarded the man with a dark look. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± The man looked at him but appeared hesitant to speak. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Boss snapped. At that, the man instantly started, ¡°There''s a problem with the goods.¡± Boss'' eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°What''s the problem?¡± ¡°Only a few of the goods on the outside... I mean, the topyer... can be used. The others... are all inferior. A few of our men even hurt themselves after using them.¡± When Boss heard that, his eyes turned into mere slits. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It''s the truth!¡± Having said that, the man motioned at his back. On the heels of that, another man entered the room with a box of goods. ¡°Look.¡± Boss stalked over with fury zing in his eyes and randomly snagged a gun from the box. Just when he was about to try it out, the man stopped him at once. ¡°No, Boss!¡± However, Boss did not bother stopping. Instead, he pulled the trigger and fired a shot toward the sky. As those around him watched, their hearts were lodged in their throats. Surprisingly, there was no recoil because there was no sound. In other words, it was a faulty gun that only appeared normal. At that very moment, silence reigned all around. There were five or six men in the room. They all fixed their eyes on Boss, not even daring to breathe loudly. Boss held the gun in his hand, his handsome features somewhat contorted then. At the same time, his hands trembled slightly. It seemed eerily quiet around him. ¡°Boss...¡± At that precise moment, someone mustered up the courage to break the silence. Boss slowly lowered his upraised hand. Everything appeared normal, but in the next heartbeat, he smashed the gun to the ground hard. The men witnessed it all, their expressions changing imperceptibly. Even so, no one dared to budge an inch. ¡°How dare he dupe me!¡± Boss muttered, consumed with rage. After venting his wrath, he calmed down and nced back over his shoulder. ¡°How many are like that?¡± ¡°Almost all. Only the first box is usable,¡± one of his subordinates answered. Without warning, Boss started cackling. Hisughter was exceedingly petrifying. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He paced up and down for a while before lifting his eyes to the men present. ¡°Since DX is already without a leader right now, it''s time to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Boss?¡± ¡°All who surrenders shall be spared. But if anyone doesn''t do so, show them no mercy,¡± he said, emphasizing every word. Immediately, his subordinates bobbed their heads. ¡°But we only know a few of their bases at present.¡± ¡°When you attack one, aren''t you also going to learn about the location of the rest?¡± Boss countered. ¡°That''s true! Sure enough, you''re smart, Boss. I''ll get to it right away!¡± the man replied. ¡°There''ll be a reward uponpletion!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Having said that, the man left directly. ¡°In that case, we shall leave as well, Boss.¡± Boss nodded. After everyone left, silence was restored in the room. Boss stood before the table, the look in his eyes growing increasingly sharper. ¡°So what even if you managed to set me up, Keh? You still ended up in my hands, didn''t you? It''s a pity that I didn''t get to torture him to death bit by bit. But don''t worry. I''ll never spare anyone important to you!¡± Chapter 750 The Triplets Spoil Natasha Chapter 750 The Triplets Spoil Natasha Natasha was forced to stay in the room to rest and have some supplements by Keh. Although Spencer had drawn quite a bit of her blood, he still did it in moderation for fear that she would be overly weak. Nheless, a person would still be weak for a day or two after a typical blood donation. As such, Natasha simplyy down to rest. Holding a phone in her hand, she was scrolling through the inte when a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, upon which Anthony walked in. ¡°Nat.¡± The other two children entered the room with him. The instant Natashaid eyes on them, her gaze gentled. She put away the phone and looked at them. ¡°Why, you''re done with the design for the shooting room downstairs?¡± ¡°Yeah. I''ve finished drawing the blueprint and handed it to Mr. Dave. As for the rest, we only need to wait,¡± Benjamin said. Natasha dipped her head in acknowledgment. ¡°While you''ve handed it to him, keep a close eye on things since it''s your idea and design. You''ll learn something.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Just then, Denise came over. ¡°Nat, I brought you dessert!¡± At the sight of her approaching with a cake, Natasha arched a browzily. ¡°You can actually bring yourself to give it to me?¡± ¡°Of course! After all, you''re my most beloved Nat.¡± Natasha grinned. When Denise reached her mother, she ced the cake beside the bed. Then, she could not resist remarking, ¡°You''re toozy that you''re still in bed at this hour, Nat.¡± ¡°Um, I''ll get up, then?¡± ¡°No!¡± Anthony promptly interjected, even as an indiscernible glimmer of distress flittered across his eyes. ¡°She has gone out for a long time, so it''s fine for her to stay in bed. Just rest, Nat.¡± He shed her a smile. ¡°You''re always acting kind, Tony!¡± Denise grumbled. Anthony did not take it to heart. Natasha forced herself to sit up while leaning back against the bed. By then, Denise had cut the cake and scooped some with a tiny spoon to feed her. ¡°Open your mouth, Nat.¡± Seeing that, Natasha opened her mouth. Denise went on tiptoes and carefully fed the cake to her. When Natasha had eaten it, Denise asked with wide and sparkling eyes, ¡°How is it, Nat? Is it good?¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°Well, not bad.¡± A smile bloomed on Denise''s face. ¡°Have more, then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As Denise fed Natasha, Anthony and Benjamin watched at the side. Subsequently, Anthony walked over. Stopping before Natasha, he gently massaged her calves. ¡°Mm... It feels good!¡± Natasha nodded. Benjamin likewise went over and massaged her shoulders. ¡°What about this?¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°You''ll all spoil me.¡± ¡°We''ve only got one mommy, so we naturally have to spoil you,¡± Anthony said before training his eyes on Benjamin and Denise. ¡°Don''t you agree?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± Denise did the same. Benjamin was massaging Natasha along her arm when Natasha suddenly frowned and cried out in pain. Benjamin was startled for a moment. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Natasha shook her head. At once, a worried expression showed on Anthony''s face. Swiftly, Benjamin pulled up the sleeve on Natasha''s wrist. When he saw the bandage on her arm, his brows scrunched up. ¡°What happened to you, Nat?¡± Natasha immediately pulled her sleeve down. ¡°Nothing.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Then why is your arm bandaged?¡± Denise asked. Gingerly lifting the sleeve again, she studied the bandage. ¡°What''s with this, Nat?¡± ¡°Speaking of that, it''s a tad embarrassing. I slipped on my way upstairs and fell,¡± Natasha exined. In a sh, all three children swung their gazes at her. ¡°Why, you don''t believe me?¡± Natasha drawled. None of them said anything. ¡°If you don''t believe me, go and have a look at the stairs. There''s probably still a mark where I fell,¡± Natasha said. Since she had said as much, there was nothing more the triplets could say. ¡°Does it hurt, Nat? Here, I''ll blow on it for you,¡± Denise offered. Leaning forward, she did as promised. ¡°It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt. Spencer has already bandaged me up, no?¡± ¡°What about this, Nat? This can''t be from the fall, yes?¡± Benjamin asked, eyeing the bite mark on his mother''s arm. Staring at the bite mark on her arm, Natasha batted her long and delicate eyshes. Indeed, it''s hard to make up a story for this. After mulling it over, she felt that Keh''s way of putting it was pretty suitable. She lifted her eyes to the triplets. ¡°Do you know of the practice whereby people bite each other''s arms in a vow of loyalty?¡± Both Benjamin and Denise shook their heads in concert. ¡°It''s when a couple bites each other on the arm, leaving a mark in a vow of loyalty to stay faithful to the rtionship forever,¡± Natasha murmured. A frown marred Denise''s face. ¡°How could there be such a twisted practice?¡± ¡°Uh, well...¡± In truth, Natasha shared her sentiments. ¡°So, Daddy bit you?¡± Benjamin asked with his eyes fixed on Natasha. ¡°I bit myself.¡± It was not that Natasha was honest to a fault, but firstly, she did not want to lie to them too much. And secondly, the triplets were incredibly smart, so it was imperative for her to speak the truth as much as possible. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult to salvage things when they caught her. Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°That was my thoughts exactly. Daddy''s mouth isn''t this small.¡± Phew! Fortunately, I didn''t lie about that. ¡°Nat, I know your rtionship with Daddy is very close, but there are a lot of ways to vow loyalty to each other. Can you please not do this in the future? This hurts too much, and I''ll be heartbroken,¡± Denise groused. Natasha gave a nod of acquiescence. ¡°Okay, I promise. There won''t be another time.¡± Only then did Denise dip her head in satisfaction. At the side, Anthony remained silent throughout it all with his dark eyes riveted on Natasha. He knew better than anyone how the injury on her arm came about. The mere thought of her agonized expression yesterday had him feel like something had struck his heart hard. At that exact moment, Natasha shifted her gaze to him. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything, Anthony?¡± Swiftly suppressing his emotions, Anthony beamed as he looked at her. ¡°I''ve got nothing to say. I have noments as long as you and Daddy are happy, Nat.¡± ¡°Why, don''t you feel anguished about it?¡± ¡°I do. But what can I do when it''s already a done deal?¡± Anthony muttered, his eyes still pinned on Natasha. Natasha scrutinized him, her eyes limpid. Afraid that she would see through him, Anthony added, ¡°Later, I''ll have a look at the teeth mark on Daddy''s arm. Since you''ve already vowed your loyalty to him despite your fear of pain, he has got to treat you well.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Benjamin seconded with a bob of his head. ¡°Who bit Daddy''s arm, Nat?¡± Denise asked. Taking a deep breath, Natasha admitted, ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Daddy is so nice to you, loving you too much to bite you,¡± Denisemented. Natasha shed her a faint smile. Just then, the room door was pushed open, and Keh walked in from outside. Chapter 751 Very Much Like Those Henpecked Husbands Chapter 751 Very Much Like Those Henpecked Husbands As soon as the triplets saw the man who entered the room, they went silent. Keh swept a cid gaze over them, quirking a brow. ¡°Why have the lot of you gone quiet? Were you talking about me?¡± Natasha did not say anything but signaled the children with her eyes. Denise was a smart cookie. She spread her arms and threw herself at Keh. ¡°We were complimenting you, Daddy!¡± ¡°Complimenting me?¡± Keh raised a brow, skeptical about that im. When Denise reached him, she took his hand naturally. ¡°Yes,plimenting you.¡± ¡°On what?¡± Keh asked, looking down at her. Denise abruptly lifted the man''s sleeve. She had wanted to say something else, but her brows knitted together in distress when she caught sight of the bloody bite mark on his arm. ¡°Daddy...¡± Her eyes turned red-rimmed as she gazed at him, such anguish flooding her that her voice got stuck in her throat. She could not even utter a single word. His injury was far worse than that on Natasha''s arm. Keh did not bother hiding or covering up the injury. Holding her heartbroken gaze, he asked airily, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Denise pouted, heartache etched across her features. ¡°Daddy, I know you''ve got a great rtionship with Nat, but did you have to bite each other in a vow of loyalty? It must have been painful!¡± Promptly snapping his eyes up, Keh nced at Natasha, who remained calm and said nothing. From that look alone, he understood everything right away. He gazed down at Denise. ¡°Yeah, it was rather painful. So, don''t go around doing the same with others when you grow up in the future, Denise.¡± ¡°I''d never do this!¡± Denise said without hesitance. Hah! I''d never do such a painful thing! Keh chuckled. ¡°Say, Nat is beautiful, and her arms were wless. She could''ve be a celebrity. Now, there''s a scar after the bite. How is she going to be a superstar in the future?¡± Denise griped. Keh frowned. ¡°A superstar? Nat?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Keh snorted. ¡°Others be a celebrity to make a living. What would be Nat''s goal? To cause trouble?¡± Considering her temper, she wouldn''t even have any regard for the financial backer behind the scenes, much less the director and producer! Words eluded Denise for a moment. ¡°Nat isn''t all that violent.¡± ¡°Denise, I think you''re wearing rose-colored sses when ites to her,¡± Keh said. Just when Denise was about to argue further, Natasha demanded while scowling at Keh, ¡°Am I that ferocious, Keh?¡± ¡°Yeah. That word is a pretty apt description for you.¡± That struck Natasha speechless. The triplets at the side started giggling away. Following theirughter, Natasha directed her gaze at them. ¡°Why, do you all feel the same way?¡± Immediately, Denise shook her head and said ingratiatingly, ¡°No, of course not! To me, Nat, you''re perfect.¡± Natasha bobbed her head in gratification. Seeing that, Benjamin chimed in, ¡°Yeah, you''re the most gentle person.¡± Hmm, this answer is also quite good. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Finally, Natasha''s gaze fell on Anthony. At that very moment, he was still massaging Natasha''s leg. His face was devoid of expression, and he merely uttered, ¡°Yeah, you always love us most.¡± Denise narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your answer seems really devious, Tony.¡± Anthony stared at Natasha. There was little emotion in his ebony eyes, but they were beyond solemn. ¡°I''m merely speaking the truth.¡± The corners of Natasha''s mouth lifted. Undeniably, my darlings understand me best. They always know what I want to hear. Sure enough, I didn''t pamper them in vain! She turned her gaze to Keh, her eyes narrowingnguidly. ¡°Did you hear that, Mr. Hamilton? Those are the correct answers. I hope you can also emte them in the future.¡± Keh''s lips curved upward, and he dipped his head before fixing his eyes on her. ¡°But I actually haven''t finished speaking earlier. I was going to say that no matter what others think of you, you''re always the best to me. Any side of you is perfect.¡± Despite knowing that the man was deliberately verbalizing such ttery, Natasha still felt good about it. A smile bloomed on her face once more, and she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Now that''s more like it.¡± ¡°Don''t you find Daddy''s words a touch pretentious?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Is that so?¡± Arching a brow, Natasha swung her gaze at Keh. ¡°I''m serious. Not a word of it was a lie.¡± Keh instantly lifted his hand in a gesture of swearing an oath. At the sight of his strong survival instincts, Denise burst intoughter. ¡°Where''s your usual aloofness, Daddy?¡± ¡°Staying alive is far more important than that right now,¡± Keh said. Denise continued giggling away. ¡°Daddy, you look very much like those henpecked husbands on TV shows!¡± ¡°Really?¡± In response, Denise bobbed her head fervently. Following that, Keh shifted his gaze to the woman sitting at the side. The food in his hand had mostly gone cold. ¡°Did you hear that, Darling? Things are truly difficult for me at home!¡± With her brows furrowed, Natasha eyed the food he carried up. ¡°Didn''t I just eat?¡± ¡°That was already two hours ago.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. That was just a while ago, no?¡± ¡°I''m afraid you''re mistaken about the meaning of ''just,'' Nat.¡± Natasha wanted to dodge the bullet. ¡°I''m human, not a pig. How can I eat once every two hours?¡± She shook her head, feeling nauseated at the sight of such sweet food. Keh said nothing, merely staring at her intently. ¡°Keh,¡± Natasha whined, wanting to act coy. s, the triplets were looking on at the side, so she could not bring herself to do so. She subsequently ventured, ¡°Or... can I eatter?¡± Keh did not give her any opportunity to refuse. ¡°Or I can feed you!¡± While saying that, he stepped forward to feed her. The instant Natasha saw that, she reached out and took the food from him. ¡°I can eat by myself.¡± Only when she had relented did Keh give a dip of his head in gratification. ¡°You''re not at all a henpecked husband. Instead, you''re showcasing the full prestige of a head of the family,¡± Natasha grumbled as she ate. Keh narrowed his eyes and leaned closer to her. ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. As the head of the family, I''ll be responsible for bringing home the dough in the future. As for everything else, I''ll listen to you!¡± Natasha was slightly stunned. She lifted her gaze to him. At the same time, he appeared to be regarding her with a triumphant smirk in his eyes. Realization suddenly dawned on her that she had fallen into his invisible trap while they were talking. At some point in time, I''ve already considered him my future spouse. We''re still at the dating stage, yet it seems that we''ve already got a vision for the future. At that thought, she stilled for a brief second before she continued eating as though she had not seen or heard anything. She felt that it would mean nothing as long as she did not respond to him. Such an adorable side of her had the corners of Keh''s mouth turn up. Contrarily, Anthony, who was watching from the side, felt utterly heartbroken deep within despite the laughter in the room. When can Nat stop being so strong? Chapter 752 I Will Always Be Here Chapter 752 I Will Always Be Here The triplets stayed in Natasha''s room for the most of the day. Conversation andughter filled the room, making the atmosphere lively beyond words. It was not until Keh kicked them out by saying that Natasha needed rest did they leave reluctantly. In the corridor, Denise and Benjamin chattered about something or other. Conversely, Anthony walked ahead of them with his head hung low and eyes focused on the ground. His brows were creased deeply. On the whole, he looked as though something was weighing on him. All of a sudden, Denise called out to him, ¡°What''s wrong with you today, Tony?¡± Anthony did not turn back but continued trudging forward with his head lowered and his mind a jumbled mess. ¡°Tony?¡± Denise repeated, jolting him out of his thoughts at longst. Slightly startled, Anthony nced over his shoulder with a nk expression on his face. ¡°You called me?¡± Frowning, Denise hurried up to him. ¡°I already called you several times, Tony. What''s wrong with you today?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I was merely thinking about something earlier.¡± By then, Benjamin likewise had walked over and asked, ¡°You''ve been looking moody today. What''s wrong? Is something troubling you?¡± Anthony merely shook his head once more. ¡°No.¡± Denise heaved a sigh of exasperation. ¡°Putting aside the issue of whether there''s a telepathic connection between us, Tony, thanks to the fact that we grew up together, we understand each other exceedingly well. Do you think we''ll believe that?¡± It went without saying that Anthony knew they would never believe him. But at the thought that Natasha had endured such agonizing pain staunchly for no other reason than to keep them in the dark, he could not bring himself to tell them the truth after learning about it. When ites to such a matter, one will only suffer to know the truth. Following that thought, he forced a smile. ¡°Truly, I was thinking about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin asked, studying his brother with his ebony eyes. I''m no fool. Narrowing his eyes, Anthony stared at him. ¡°Do you still remember the n I told you about back then?¡± Benjamin gave a brief nod. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± ¡°I don''t want to wait anymore. I want to start executing it now,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Why so sudden?¡± A frown marred Benjamin''s countenance. ¡°Since it''s only a matter of time, why shouldn''t I start making preparations earlier?¡± As Benjamin brooded over it, his gaze remained trained on his brother worriedly. ¡°While that''s true... I still want to know why you made such a decision out of the blue.¡± Anthony looked him straight in the eyes. ¡°Benjamin, we must grow stronger. It''s only then that we''ll be able to protect Nat and everyone else we want to keep safe.¡± ¡°Is it because of the incident this time?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± After pondering for a while, Benjamin said, ¡°Okay, got it. What do you want to do, then?¡± ¡°Let''s pick our members first. If we want a strong team, manpoweres first!¡± ¡°But that''s often the most difficult to find.¡± As Benjamin spoke, something abruptly urred to him. ¡°Oh yes, didn''t you create a group to go up against Vermillion Base back then? Is there no one suitable in there?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°The most capable person in there is only above average, whereas the ones I want are the cream of the crop, the select few.¡± ¡°But in that case, it would be far more difficult. After all, there are few outstanding individuals in this world.¡± ¡°Yes, but even then, I stand by my decision! Our team can be small, but the members must be strong enough!¡± Benjamin knew all too well that his brother would definitely do something once he had decided upon it. But at the same time, he was aware that it was an incredibly difficult undertaking. With his brows knitted together, he started racking his brain for a way to help Anthony. Seeing that they were talking up a storm, Denise went over. ¡°Hey, what are you two talking about? Why don''t I understand any of it?¡± Benjamin swung his gaze at her. ¡°Since you''ve decided not to get involved in this industry, Denise, it''s best if you don''t ask questions.¡± ¡°No way! I may not be involved, but I need to know!¡± ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Tony, Ben, we made a promise to be together forever. If you don''t tell me anything now, there''ll undoubtedly be increasingly fewermon topics between us. Even if I''m not by your side in the future, I''ll still be able to understand and contribute to the conversation when you speak of your matters. Then, we''ll still have somethingmon to talk about,¡± Denise said with her eyes fixed on both her brothers. ¡°Regardless of whether there aremon topics between us, you''ll always be our sister, the person we protect for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Ben...¡± ¡°All right, I know what you''re thinking. We''ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°Hurry up, then!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Benjamin told her about the matter briefly. After listening to it all, Denise frowned. ¡°Wouldn''t Kyle be mad if you do this, Tony?¡± Anthony turned it over in his mind for a bit. ¡°I''ve considered that, and I''ll also talk to him about this later. It''s best if he agrees, but if he doesn''t, I''ll withdraw from Darz.¡± Right after he said that, Benjamin and Denise looked at each other, their eyes colored with surprise. Although it had not been long since they had joined Darz, they had witnessed Anthony''s dedication and devotion to the organization. They could tell that thetter really regarded Darz as his home. Right then, however, he had easily mentioned quitting the ce. ¡°Are you serious, Tony?¡± Denise looked at Anthony. ¡°I must have an organization myself that I can mobilize anytime,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Are you sure there''s nothing more to this, Tony?¡± Denise found Anthony''s attitude at present all too abnormal. Gazing into Denise''s and Benjamin''s eyes, Anthony hesitated for a moment. Subsequently, he calmed down and borated, ¡°I was speaking about the worst oue. You both know the grievances between Daddy and Darz. No one knows what will happen in the future. If this matter can''t be resolved, it might be good for us to withdraw from Darz.¡± ¡°Is that truly the reason?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony gave a nod. ¡°What else could it be? You''re both well aware of the grudges between Daddy and Darz. Take Vermillion Base, for example. Even if we want to help right now, we''re powerless to do so. Do you think Kyle will agree to help? To them, they might think that they''d be helping Daddy, not us.¡± ¡°While that''s true¡ª¡± ¡°So I need a team in which I have full authority to mobilize!¡± If that were the reason and excuse, Anthony had seeded in convincing Benjamin. Benjamin bobbed his head. ¡°Got it. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely take your side unconditionally as your biological brother.¡± ¡°That''s not all, Benjamin. You''ve also got to improve yourself. I''ve done some research and found that a talent like yours is indeed in demand. Your existence can even change the world. I may need your help in the future!¡± When Benjamin heard that, his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°As long as you need me, I''ll always be here and do my utmost best at that.¡± Holding his gaze, Anthony grinned and inclined his head a fraction in acknowledgment. At that sight, Denise stepped forward as well. ¡°Me, too! Although I can''t be of help presently, I''ll always be here if you need me, Tony.¡± Anthony and Benjamin shifted their gazes at her. At that moment, a bright smile adorned her face. Chapter 753 Let Us Have A Drink Chapter 753 Let Us Have A Drink Thalia sat on the bed, propping her chin with both hands. She stared at the drug on the bedside table, her eyes filled with struggle and hesitation. Should I take it or not? Should I use it or not? She reached out to grab the drug but quickly retracted her hand and smacked herself. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. What the hell are you thinking, Thalia? Have you gone crazy thinking about a man? Although there was a voice in her head warning her that it was a bad idea, there was also a little voice shouting, ¡°Since you like him and he likes you, why not? He won''t take the first step, so you have to take the initiative. Maybe if you take this step, he won''t be so shy anymore!¡± Obviously, she was more convinced by thetter argument. A smile appeared on her face. Just as she was about to grab the drug on the table, the door suddenly opened. Thalia quickly hid the drug behind her back. Spencer walked in and looked at her, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± The woman immediately shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± His frigid eyes skimmed over her, and he didn''t give it any thought. He instead approached her and handed her a bowl. ¡°Eat this.¡± What Thalia was eating, in her opinion, was not something that could replenish her blood but Spencer''s care. Just as she was about to reach out and take it, she suddenly remembered something and looked at him. ¡°My hand hurts...¡± ¡°Your hand hurts? Why?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°I identally injured it today,¡± she replied. His dark eyes scanned her as he reached out for her hand. ¡°Let me see.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Thalia extended her hand. ¡°Where''s the injury?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The woman casually pointed at a spot. Once Spencer rubbed the spot where she pointed, Thalia immediately frowned in pain and comined, ¡°It hurts.¡± The man looked at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°Can you feed me?¡± Thalia asked. Seemingly knowing her intentions, Spencer did not expose her. Instead, he gestured for her to sit. Thalia obediently sat on the bed and looked at the man with hopeful eyes. Spencer walked over and sat opposite her, feeding her spoonful by spoonful. Even as she ate like an obedient child, she never took her eyes off him. He didn''t lift his gaze for fear of seeing her overly eager nce. In truth, he was fully aware that he couldn''t please her and felt guilty for failing to reciprocate her deep affection. Suddenly, Thalia broke the silence. ¡°Spencer.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When we were young, you used to feed me like this. Do you remember?¡± Thalia''s sudden questioning caught Spencer off guard, and his hand paused mid-air. Just as he was thinking about how to get out of the sticky situation, the woman spoke again. ¡°You were the first person to treat me so well. No one has ever been as gentle and caring as you are when feeding me.¡± The man''s desire to flee gave way to curiosity. With an astonished expression on his face, he stared at her and asked, ¡°How is that possible? What about your... parents?¡± Thalia smiled bitterly. ¡°My mother died early, and when she was alive, she wasn''t able to take care of me. As for my father¡±¡ªshe closed her eyes¡ª ¡°I''m grateful if he was just able to give me food.¡± Spencer frowned and looked at her in disbelief. Even though they had known each other for so long, Spencer had never asked about her parents due to guilt. Thalia had also never brought the matter up. This was the first time she had offered to speak about her parents. After a moment of hesitation, the man said, ¡°Were they¡ª¡± ¡°Forget it. It''s all in the past. I don''t want to talk about it anymore!¡± To her, those memories were a dreadful experience, not something pleasant to reminisce about. It was the kind of thing she would never be able to forget in her lifetime. Spencer looked at her with aplicated expression. But after a while, he restrained himself. What am I hoping for? Even if they did not treat Thalia as well as her current parents, having enough to eat was considered good in that chaotic era. Is it really possible for someone not to hate the person who killed their father? ¡°Spencer, you really are the best person I''ve ever met. I will never forget how you shone like a beam of light into my life.¡± Thalia suddenly spoke up when she saw that the man was lost in thought. Her voice pulled Spencer back to reality. When he looked at her, he could see her eyes were full of genuine affection. The man restrained his emotions and ced the bowl aside. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. You can eat by yourself and rest early after you finish.¡± As he got up to leave, Thalia suddenly reached out and grabbed him. When Spencer turned around, the woman frowned and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Spencer, I have said so much. Don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate for you to leave now?¡± ¡°I still have something to attend to in theb,¡± the man replied. ¡°You''re just trying to avoid me. What''s with the excuse?¡± Thalia grabbed his wrist. ¡°I''m just telling you how I feel. I''m not forcing you to respond. Why do you have to avoid me?¡± ¡°I really have to head to theb,¡± Spencer insisted. ¡°What is it? Is the resulting out?¡± she asked. ¡°If not, then stay with me. If it is, I''ll go with you to see the results.¡± The man hesitated, but it did not seem like he was left with any choice. Thalia looked him in the eye and said resolutely, ¡°I stayed because you promised to treat me well, Spencer. If you fail to keep your word, I can leave at any time. I swear we will have nothing to do with each other from then on!¡± Her threat worked as the man finally decided to soften his heart. He sat back down, looking at her without saying a word. It was already a huge concession for Spencer. Hence, Thalia knew better than to push his limits. She immediately smiled and said cheerily, ¡°I knew you wouldn''t bear to leave me...¡± The man sat beside her in silence. ¡°Can you tell me where you''ve been all these years?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer looked at her and nodded. He then briefly recounted his experiences over the years. She sat on the bed and listened carefully to every word he said. It was as though she was apanying him through his life journey. And so, the two of them spent two hours together. The sky grew darker, and soon it was nighttime. Thalia looked out and suggested, ¡°Let''s have a drink, Spencer.¡± ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± With a mysterious smile, Thalia jumped down and walked barefoot to the cab. While looking for wine, she muttered, ¡°I have to say, there are a lot of good wines here. There are all kinds of wines you may or may not have seen before. Each room has them too.¡± She turned around with a slight smile. ¡°If I ever have a home, I''ll design it like this too.¡± Thalia then approached him, holding two sses and half a bottle of wine. Chapter 754 Drunk Chapter 754 Drunk Thalia grabbed two wine sses and a bottle of red wine with her fair, slender hands before approaching him barefoot. Under the light, she exuded an indescribable charm. In the past, Spencer had always avoided her instead of properly admiring her like he was at that moment. My girl has matured without me noticing it. The look in his eyes softened as she sat before him and poured the wine into the sses. ¡°I recall you don''t enjoy bitter vor like this in the past.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I don''t know when I started liking it, but I think it happened recently. When I get bored, I''ll drink a little while chatting with Ms. Watson. After a while, I guess I got used to it.¡± She stared at him mysteriously. ¡°You know, there''s a lot of precious, high-quality wine hidden in this ce. Since I''m already in the enemy camp, I may as well drink all their best stuff so they won''t have any left!¡± Spencer couldn''t help but grin when he heard that. After twirling the wine ss for a moment, he took a sip. At that moment, he seemed like a gentleman from upper-ss society. He appeared incredibly sexy when his Adam''s apple bobbed. Sometimes, I can''t help but wonder if he''s the long-lost prince of a noble family. He doesn''t look like a doctor at all. Thalia gently closed her eyes and emptied her ss. Spencer frowned. ¡°You shouldn''t drink too much if you don''t drink often. You''ll get drunk.¡± ¡°I may not drink often, but that doesn''t mean I get drunk easily.¡± Thalia poured herself another ss. ¡°Since you''re here to drink with me right now, it''s only natural that I''ll drink until I have my fill.¡± Seeing how happy she was, Spencer smiled. ¡°If you want to drink, I can drink with you anytime.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°I should drink more, then.¡± Beaming, she downed another ss of wine. He didn''t stop her because she looked so happy. If she gets drunk, at least I''ll still be here to take care of her. While he kept drinking gracefully, he ensured he remained clear-headed. asionally, he would nce at her, recalling what she was like when they first met. Back then, she was already beautiful, but she was much more entric. She has only gotten more gorgeous and refined as time passed. My girl really has matured. Perhaps it was due to the influence of alcohol that Spencer was bolder than usual. He gazed at her as the light above hernded on her fair skin, which made her appear gentle. When Thalia returned to her senses, she turned to him and noticed him staring at her. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Spencer shook his head. Raising her eyebrow, she was about to say something when Spencer suddenly stood up. ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡± Then he left. The instant he vanished from her sight, she pulled out the thing Natasha had given her. After a brief moment of hesitation, Thalia dumped it into his ss. I was just wondering when I''ll have the chance to put it in his drink. As the saying goes, the heavens will bless the prepared. She poured a little more wine into the ss to prevent him from noticing it. Just as she finished, Spencer came out of the bathroom. She sat straight and continued drinking the wine, acting as if nothing had happened. While looking at Spencer, she felt guilt. Even though she had done something like that many times, her heart raced when he sat beside her, and she didn''t know why. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Spencer suddenly looked at her. Thalia met his eyes. ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°Did you drink too much? Your face is red.¡± Immediately, Thalia touched her face. ¡°I don''t think so. I''m still wide awake. Maybe I''m just feeling hot.¡± Spencer nodded without giving it much thought. ¡°Let''s continue.¡± Despite Thalia''s best attempt to smile as naturally as possible, he still noticed something was off about her. Although he wasn''t sure what was going on with her, he didn''t ask about it. Just as he lifted his ss, and the wine was right next to his lips, he stopped. Upon noticing that, Thalia felt incredibly anxious and asked, ¡°W-What''s the matter?¡± Spencer nced at her. Despite feeling guilty, Thalia was skillful enough to act as though she genuinely had no idea why he suddenly stopped. Momentster, he said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Then he took a sip of the wine. Seeing that put her at ease. She lifted her ss and drank even more liberally. Thalia stared at his contemtive expression and said, ¡°We''ve never had a drink like this in the past. I''m really happy today. Come, cheers.¡± Following the sound of sses clinking, Spencer continued to enjoy the wine silently. Thalia kept ncing at him. Why is there no reaction from him? Is it because the pill is slow-acting? It could be since it''s not some miracle pill. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thus, she patiently waited as she drank one ss of wine after another. However, no matter how long she waited, Spencer still seemed totally fine. Knitting her eyebrows, Thalia asked, ¡°Spencer, w-why are you...¡± ¡°Why what?¡± ¡°Why aren''t you drunk yet?¡± At that moment, she seemed a little tipsy. Wordlessly, Spencer stared at her. ¡°How is this possible? Don''t you feel anything, Spencer?¡± Her eyes began to grow cloudy. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Anything. Impulsive? Or sleepy...¡± muttered Thalia. Her red cheeks made her look rather cute. ¡°I do feel something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Spencer looked at her affectionately. Momentster, he suddenly leaned toward her and ced one of his hands on her back. Thalia stared back at him dazedly. Refusing to give up, she asked, ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡± I''ve been waiting for the whole night. Why hasn''t the drug taken effect yet after so long? In the next moment, he kissed her lips. The moment their lips came into contact, she widened her eyes and dared not move. He grabbed the back of her head and deepened the kiss. Feeling as though she was drowning in pleasure, Thalia slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. Aplicated look shed past his eyes as he fixed his gaze on the sleeping beauty in his arms. Chapter 755 What Does It Feel Like Chapter 755 What Does It Feel Like The following day, Thalia woke up groggily. After a peaceful and restful night of sleep, she slowly woke up and stretched her body. As she was about to get out of bed, a thought suddenly urred to her. Wait a minute. Last night, didn''t I... At once, she threw the covers away and realized her clothes had been changed. Suddenly, a vivid recollection of the moment when Spencer inched nearer to kiss her popped up in her mind, causing her lips to curl upward in a smile. Despite the joy that this memory brought her, she felt a twinge of confusion, as she couldn''t recall what happened after that. Everything after the kiss seemed to be a blur. Did we do itst night? She nced around the room, but Spencer was nowhere to be seen. Thalia''s brows furrowed as a determined look shed across her face. I think I seeded. Otherwise, who else could''ve changed my clothes? Besides, he did kiss mest night. Oh, he was so hot. However, there was a niggling feeling in her heart. If we did it, then why am I not experiencing the same sensations that have been described by everyone else? I am feeling a deep sense offort and a weightless, airy sensation. Is this the type of feeling that ismonly associated with having sex? There''s nothing different. Suddenly, she had another bold thought. Could that scene fromst night be part of a dream that I had conjured up as I slept? Thalia jumped off the bed, eager to uncover the truth. She nced over at the bedside table and saw the red wine there. Instantly, her worries dissipated, and she was able to rx. It wasn''t a dream. It was real. Thalia''s lips quirked up. That was enough to dispel her doubts. She perked up and decided to look for Spencer. How could he leave without waiting for me? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After taking a brief moment to freshen up, Thalia made her way to theboratory. When she arrived, the room was empty. She reached into her pocket for her phone and called Spencer, but she soon heard the sound of his phone ringing from the table in theboratory. Thalia knitted her brows. Where did he go? She stood in the corridor for a while until she heard noises downstairs. Pocketing her phone, she went downstairs. Everyone was in the dining room, including Spencer, Keh, Natasha, and the three children. Seeing her, Anthony greeted, ¡°You''re awake?¡± Thalia gazed at Spencer instinctively before she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± However, Spencer didn''t look up and continued munching on his breakfast. That sight caused Thalia to frown. What is he doing? Is he going to deny that we had sex? Natasha''s gaze shifted between Spencer and Thalia. She smiled and said, ¡°Come and have breakfast together. It''s not often that we can all be in the same ce at the same time.¡± Thalia nodded and walked over to them. There was an empty seat beside Spencer, so she naturally settled down in that seat. ¡°Did you rest well?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia gave Spencer a quick, sidelong nce and nodded. ¡°Yeah, not bad.¡± Denise turned to look at her. ¡°Thalia, why do you look strange today?¡± Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Thalia. Feeling guilty, Thalia immediately asked, ¡°How so?¡± Denise observed her carefully. ¡°I can''t put my finger on it, but you look somewhat hesitant today.¡± It seemed that Denise''s words had hit the mark, for Thalia sat up straight and replied, ¡°No, of course not. I was just a bit disoriented after just waking up a few moments ago.¡± She reached for something nearby and hastily popped it into her mouth. Spencer offered her a bowl. ¡°Here, have this.¡± Thalia was taken aback by his sudden gesture. Her heart melted when she noticed he had offered her some food. She knew his character was different from others, so it would seem unreasonable for her to expect him to change after they had sex. ¡°Mm.¡± She bobbed her head and took the bowl from him. Spencer ceased speaking and resumed his breakfast with a regal demeanor, his movements graceful as though he were a prince in his own right. As Natasha ate, she regarded them silently. She couldn''t help but smile to herself. Keh didn''t say a word, but he heaped lots of food onto Natasha''s te. When Natasha looked down and noticed the pile of food on her te, she frowned and turned to him. ¡°I can''t finish all of them.¡± ¡°You won''t know if you don''t try,¡± Keh said. ¡°You''re too skinny. You need to put on some more weight.¡± ¡°Don''t you think I''ve gained weight recently?¡± Natasha asked. She was taken aback when she put on her clothes this morning and found that they were now too tight for her. Keh shook his head firmly. ¡°No. You''re still skinny.¡± ¡°My clothes are too tight now.¡± ¡°It''s fine. If they are tight, we''ll go buy some new clothester.¡± Natasha was speechless, as that wasn''t what she had in mind. Their conversation caused a stir of envy in Thalia''s heart. She quickly dismissed her earlier thought. This should be what happens after two people in love had sex. They should give each other their all! Her gazended on Spencer, who was sitting beside her. He suddenly got up and announced, ¡°I''m done. I''ll head to theb now.¡± He then left. Thalia was utterly confounded. That''s it? Nevertheless, she had to tamp down her frustration, as there were still other people around. As she chomped on her food, her mood became increasingly worse. Right then, Keh''s phone rang. He retrieved it and nced at the caller ID. ¡°I''ll take this outside,¡± he said to Natasha. Natasha shot him a curt nod, and he strode out of the dining room. As Thalia picked at her food, she nced at the kids. ¡°Are you guys done?¡± Uh... The children paused in their meal, lifting their eyes away from the food they were consuming. ¡°Go and y if you kids are done, or check out the shooting room,¡± Natasha said. It was clear that she wanted them to leave. Anthony nodded and put his fork down. ¡°Yes, I''m done. I''ll head over, then.¡± Benjamin''s mouth was stuffed with food when he noticed Anthony was preparing to leave. ¡°Wait up, Tony!¡± Denise didn''t take much pleasure in the breakfast before her. She had only eaten it to sate her hunger. Hearing Natasha''s words, she cast her gaze on both her and Thalia before shing a smile. ¡°I''ll leave with Tony and Ben.¡± With that, she hopped off her chair and padded away. Only Natasha and Thalia were left in the dining room. Thalia was still gazing at her food absent-mindedly. Natasha resumed eating. ¡°What happened?¡± Realizing she was talking to her, Thalia looked up and btedly realized that they were the only ones left. ¡°Where are the rest?¡± ¡°They''re done eating.¡± Thalia nodded despondently. Seeing that, Natasha asked, ¡°Did you two get into a fight?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what''s wrong?¡± Natasha picked up the ss of milk in front of her and regarded Thalia curiously. After a brief hesitation, Thalia lowered her voice as she asked, ¡°What does it feel like after you had sex with Keh?¡± Natasha nearly spat out the milk she had just drunk. Chapter 756 Is He Impotent Chapter 756 Is He Impotent Natasha coughed as she nced at the woman sitting across from her. Realizing that her question seemed strange, Thalia quickly exined, ¡°I''m not asking about your sex life. I''m just curious and want to make aparison.¡± Natasha fixed her gaze on Thalia. ¡°Aparison of what?¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes slightly but didn''t know how to exin herself. ¡°You want topare our situation to yours and Spencer''s?¡± Thalia hesitated but eventually nodded. ¡°Yesterday, you guys...¡± Natasha trailed off in surprise. Thalia continued nodding and revealed gloomily, ¡°Yeah, I slept with him.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless, but that didn''t stop her from feeling amused. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Thalia inclined her head. ¡°Yes, I''m sure. I used the drug you gave me.¡± Natasha frowned and was about to say something when Thalia continued, ¡°Besides, he kissed me last night.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A rosy hue gradually spread across Thalia''s face, leaving Natasha with no doubt that what she had heard was true. ¡°What do you want topare?¡± ¡°I want to know how Keh treated you after you had sex. Did he act differently?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°No. He''s still the same.¡± ¡°Really? But why do I feel that he''s treating you better now?¡± ¡°A little, I guess.¡± Thalia scrunched up her brows. ¡°You said no, right?¡± ¡°I''m oblivious to any changes, but if you say so, then there must be a difference!¡± ¡°What? Are you showing off now?¡± ¡°Do you think I need to show off?¡± Thalia pondered over her question and hung her head reluctantly. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°Thalia, everyone is unique and individual in their own way, so whether you and Spencer had sex or not, it doesn''t change a thing. What exactly were you hoping to achieve by sleeping with him? If your hope is that it will cause him to alter his attitude toward you, then you are mistaken. Even if you did sleep with him, it''s likely that he would still im not to feel anything for you.¡± Thalia''s frown deepened. ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°Then did I seduce him for nothing?¡± Her reaction caused Natasha to burst outughing. After all, Thalia looked vastly different from her usual decisive and resolute self. It looks like every woman has two sides to her. She''ll only show her foolish side when it concerns her beloved. ¡°You didn''t seduce him for nothing,¡± Natasha assured her. ¡°How so? I slept with him but didn''t get anything in return,¡± Thalia mumbled unhappily. Despite her gloomy expression, she looked really adorable. Natasha took a few seconds to collect her thoughts before she slowly moved closer to Thalia. ¡°You enjoyed it, didn''t you?¡± Thalia lifted her head slowly and gazed at her in confusion. ¡°Enjoy what?¡± ¡°In this world, it is important to recognize that gender should not be the sole basis for determining whether someone has taken advantage of another person or has been taken advantage of. If you are able to view yourself as an equal to men, then you can try to put yourself in their shoes. You didn''t really lose out if you enjoyed it.¡± Thalia blinked. ¡°But I didn''t really experience anything.¡± Natasha was surprised. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn''t feel anything. The experience was unlike anything I''ve read in books and seen in dramas,¡± Thalia muttered under her breath. Natasha couldn''t keep her calmposure anymore. ¡°S-Seriously?¡± ¡°If I had enjoyed it, I wouldn''t be so dejected,¡± Thalia responded gloomily. ¡°Could it be that Spencer...¡± Natasha nced at her. ¡°I don''t think so. Spencer is tall and strong. Why didn''t you feel anything?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Thalia responded weakly. ¡°Could it be that...¡± Natasha trailed off hesitantly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is that why he keeps rejecting you?¡± Natasha made a bold guess. Thalia was initially confused, but she quickly realized what Natasha was getting at. ¡°Are you saying that he...¡± She didn''t finish her sentence, but they both knew what she was talking about. ¡°S-Seriously?¡± ¡°I can''t think of any other exnation for why he persisted in avoiding you,¡± Natasha said. The more Thalia contemted the situation, the more she was certain that the exnation was urate. She couldn''t help but recall how Spencer had avoided her when she pounced on him. Is this the reason why he avoided me over the years? She wasn''t sure how to react. Natashaforted her, ¡°Don''t be sad. This is just our guess, so we might be¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Thalia interjected. ¡°Maybe that''s why...¡± Huh? Natasha didn''t know what else to say. ¡°If it''s true, then he has underestimated me. I''m willing to be with him even if it means that I''ll have to live a sexless life. I love him for who he is, and sex isn''t important,¡± Thalia mumbled. Natasha was about to say something when Thalia suddenly rose to her feet. ¡°I''m going to talk to him now.¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Natasha stopped her. Thalia turned over her shoulder to look at Natasha. ¡°Don''t be too direct. Men have their own sense of self-respect and dignity when ites to this issue.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Got it. Don''t worry. I won''t be too straightforward.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Thalia made her way upstairs. Natasha''s brows slowly furrowed as she watched Thalia make her way up the stairs. Spencer had never been involved in any rtionships over the years, so she sometimes wondered how he would solve his needs. It looks like he has a reason to do so. Keh finally ended his call and returned to the dining room. Taking in the look of regret on Natasha''s face, he sat down and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± came Natasha''s answer. Keh didn''t bother asking questions. However, Natasha couldn''t tamp down her curiosity as she ate her breakfast. A whileter, she asked, ¡°Keh, can I ask you something?¡± Keh inclined his head. ¡°If you are impotent, will you feel inferior?¡± she asked. Keh nearly choked on his food. He gazed at Natasha darkly as a conflicted look shed across his eyes. ¡°Nat, did I not satisfy you?¡± ¡°What? That wasn''t what I meant,¡± Natasha responded, shaking her head. ¡°Then what was that?¡± Natasha had no idea where to start. After all, she couldn''t tell everyone about Spencer''s condition, could she? As she seemed at a loss for words, Keh couldn''t help but misinterpret her reaction. He swooped her up in his arms and strode up the stairs. Natasha instinctively flung her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I think I may''ve gone too easy on you.¡± Natasha didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. ¡°You''ve got me wrong!¡± s, it was toote to exin things now. Chapter 757 Never Question His Abilities Chapter 757 Never Question His Abilities Spencer was inside theboratory studying pharmaceutical ingredients when the door suddenly opened, and Thalia came walking in. He looked up and furrowed his brows slightly upon seeing her. ¡°Done eating so soon?¡± She remained silent as she walked over and fixed her eyes on him. Seeing the mixture of heartache, sympathy, and determination in her gaze, he felt somewhat puzzled. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked. Thalia pressed her lips together. Suddenly, she stretched her arms and gently wrapped them around his waist. ¡°No matter what you''re like, I just wanted to tell you that I like you for you. It has nothing to do with... anything else.¡± Spencer continued frowning at her sudden confession of her feelings. ¡°It''s all right. Really,¡± she murmured with her cheek resting against his chest. He pulled her arms around his waist and pushed her away from him slightly. Lowering his gaze, he looked at her and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± She could almost hear Natasha''s reminder ying in her head. Men have a big ego in this aspect. There''s no changing the truth, yet he still asks me such a question. That only shows how much he refuses to ept it as the truth. As that thought crossed her mind, Thalia knew she could not hurt his ego. She immediately beamed at him and answered, ¡°It''s nothing. I just felt like telling you that. I was very happyst night. Truly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡± He could not help recalling the memories of the previous night. She''s usually already breathtakingly gorgeous. However, she had a hint ofnguor in her eyes after having some wine, and her red lips looked utterly captivating under the dim light. At that thought, he also gave a smile. ¡°That''s good. As long as you''re happy.¡± Gazing at him, she suddenly said shyly, ¡°Y-You''re actually pretty good.¡± He narrowed his eyes in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± she answered, shaking her head. Then, she added, ¡°You know I''ve never cared about anything else. I only care about you. So, no matter the reason, don''t leave me again.¡± Spencer narrowed his dark eyes as he studied her, seeminglying to a realization. After a while, he said, ¡°Got it. I won''t.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied with a nod. I''ve made up my mind. Even if we can''t be together in every sense of the word, I''ll remain by Thalia''s side and watch over her. I''ll do that until the day she learns the truth. I''ll do that until she personally tells me to leave. Thalia finally felt at ease when she saw his resolute gaze. ¡°You''d better keep your word. If you lie to me, I''ll never see you again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He did not say anything more and merely nodded solemnly. She threw herself into his arms again a momentter. Happiness filled her heart as she thought about how he had initiated a kiss the previous night. So what if he can''t get it on? That doesn''t matter. I don''t mind as long as I get to be with him. As for Spencer, he stared at the woman in his arms for a while. He had been refraining from touching her. In the end, his hands moved to stroke her hair and back. His touch was gentle, as though he was holding something he cherished dearly. Meanwhile, Keh swept his dark eyes over the panting figure lying on the bed in the bedroom. He whispered in her ear, ¡°What do you think, Nat? Are you satisfied with my performance?¡± Blushing, she nodded. Satisfactory was an understatement. It had been enough to make one feel utterly embarrassed! ¡°So, are there any issues with my abilities?¡± he asked. Something seemed to pop into her mind, and she quickly shook her head and exined, ¡°I didn''t mean to doubt you...¡± ¡°Then what did you mean by your question?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Her voice trailed off. I can''t tell him why! However, Keh took her silence as confirmation of her doubts about him. He suddenly moved closer to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I thought your body wouldn''t be able to take it, so I didn''t want to push you too far. But now that I think about it, I see that my performance wascking.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natasha uttered, puzzled. Where''s he going with this? No sooner had she said that than he suddenly lifted her with one arm and flipped her over so that shey sprawled on the bed. What''s going on? He leaned over her from behind in one quick motion and gently bit her earlobe. ¡°I won''t listen even if you beg me to stop.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Wait a minute! Hold on! Stop! He did not seem to hear her no matter what she said, and under his relentless attack, waves of pleasure crashed over her again and again. Half an hourter, the room finally became quiet again. A fine sheen of sweat covered Natasha''s fair skin as shey on the bed. She could not move as her whole body felt exhausted. At that moment, Keh hugged her from behind with a satisfied smile on his lips. Seeing that she did not say anything, he asked, ¡°How was it? Was it good?¡± She finally turned around. ring at him, she muttered, ¡°You beast.¡± He was unbothered by her remark. On the contrary, he broke into a wide grin. ¡°Looks like I was good.¡± What''s he talking about? He nearly broke my body! Just as he said, he didn''t hear a word no matter what I said. And now, my whole body is sore! Nheless, she was just as stubborn, so there was no way she would tell him that. Instead, she looked at him and snapped, ¡°It''s the middle of the day, for goodness'' sake. Don''t you think what you did was... a little too much?¡± ¡°So, your point is that it''s the middle of the day?¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid others will hear us?¡± she retorted. ¡°Nat, you were the one being loud. It wasn''t me.¡± She stared at him wordlessly. Arching a brow, he continued, ¡°Besides, weren''t you doubting my abilities? So, it''s even less likely that all those sounds you made had anything to do with me.¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton...¡± A rare trace of embarrassment appeared in Natasha''s alluring eyes as she raised a fist as though to punch him. He merely gazed at her and gently trapped her fist in the palm of his hand. It made his desire surge within him to see her like that. ¡°Nat, was my performance not up to par?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natasha immediately looked at him warily. ¡°I vaguely remember something seemed to becking just now. Nat, give me another chance. I''ll definitely make you satisfied.¡± ¡°Keh¡ª¡± ¡°Be good, Nat. Onest time.¡± ¡°Let go of me, Keh. I really can''t do it anymore.¡± ¡°You can''t, but I can.¡± ¡°Keh!¡± ¡°I like the way you say my name. Go on. Say it a few more times.¡± Argh! This infuriating man! Nheless, regardless of how hard she struggled and resisted, he showed no intention of letting her go. I finally understand the extent of a man''s ego. One must never casually ask questions that cast doubt on a man''s abilities! Chapter 758 Continue Tonight Chapter 758 Continue Tonight Natasha had intended to wash up, but when she tried to stand up, she found that her legs had already turned to jelly, making it impossible for her to do so. She finally understood what Keh meant that day when he stated he would make her unable to get out of bed. I can''t believe something like this can exist outside of bragging. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The bathroom door opened as she was making that internal remark, and Keh came out with a white towel around his waist. He was bare-chested, and his eight-pack abs appeared even more sexy and enticing when paired with his lightly tannedplexion. He was the type of man that appeared slender when clothed yet muscr when undressed. His arm lines resembled those of someone who exercised year-round despite spending a lot of time sitting in the office. At present, he was towel-drying his damp hair, and he appeared to be brimming with energy. Natasha knitted her brows when she saw how energetic he seemed. Are men and women so different? How can he be so energized while I''m too weak to even get out of bed right now? As if he could hear her internal groan, Keh remarked, ¡°Judging by your gaze, you seem to have something to say, Nat.¡± ¡°A-Are you all right?¡± Natasha stared at him as she spoke. After hearing that, he inquired, ¡°What''s there not to be?¡± ¡°Aren''t you... tired?¡± she asked. ¡°Why should I be?¡± Why? Natasha blinked. ¡°What do you think?¡± He was the one who moved the most just now, yet he''s still asking me why? Keh walked up to her while fixating his scorching gaze on her. ¡°That was nothing, Nat. I''d already controlled myself a lot in consideration of your body.¡± She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you for real?¡± When he saw her helpless look, he could not help but chuckle. ¡°It''s true that I haven''t held back after being sexually abstinent for so long, Nat. But how can I feel exhausted if I''m engulfed in addiction?¡± In response, Natasha merely lifted her gaze and scrutinized him wordlessly. He reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°This is just the beginning, Nat. You have to get used to it.¡± She instantly raised her head to stare at him in utter confusion. However, Keh got up and put on a serious look as he continued towel-drying his hair. ¡°Nat, I''m going to the base soon, and I maye backter,¡± he informed. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not heading there to see Alexia but because I have something to do.¡± Natasha could not hold back herugh when she heard his exnation. ¡°It''s not like I care!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± She merely arched an eyebrow at him. Keh nodded. ¡°Fine. I''ve made a fool out of myself, but Nat, try to rest well during the day.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We''ll continue when Ie back tonight.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. This man must be a beast in his previous life! Keh got ready briefly and changed into a dark-colored outfit, which made him look smart. Every gesture he made was dignified and elegant, much like an intimidating king. When he was done, he went to Natasha and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Rest well and wait for me toe back.¡± With that, he went out smiling as she shot daggers at him. Natasha had given up on washing up and was nning on just lying down when her phone suddenly rang. She picked up her phone and found that Spencer had sent her a text: Let''s meet up. I have something to say. Natasha frowned. The messages between her and Spencer had always been like that¡ª straightforward. She had to get up at that point regardless of whether it had to do with the antidote matter or something else. She replied to him: Give me half an hour. I''ll meet you at theb. Spencer: Let''s just meet downstairs. I''m outside getting some fresh air. Natasha: Okay. After sending the text, she threw the phone aside and took a deep breath before enduring the agony and heading to the bathroom to wash up briefly. Half an hourter, Natasha stood in front of the mirror, d in a long dress. She felt much better after freshening up, but she stillcked Keh''s level of vigor. After taking a deep breath, she turned and left the room. Natasha found Spencer pacing back and forth outside when she went out of the house. She looked around but found no one else there apart from him. Then, she walked over and intentionally cleared her throat. ¡°What''s the matter? What is it that you must say here?¡± Spencer turned when he heard her voice and gave her a quick once-over. ¡°I''m just here to get some fresh air.¡± Natasha scanned the surroundings before asking with an arched brow, ¡°Where''s Thalia?¡± ¡°She should be resting in the room,¡± was his reply. ¡°Whatever you wish to tell me has something to do with her, right?¡± she asked. Without saying anything, Spencer took out a small bottle from behind him. Natasha immediately understood something when she saw it. ¡°It was you who gave it to her, right?¡± Spencer inquired. She thought it was best that she found some kind of excuse. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°You never lie, Natasha!¡± he eximed while staring at her. ¡°I did it!¡± she admitted directly. A look of exasperation was written all over his face. ¡°I gave it to you for self-defense, not to get her to do these things.¡± ¡°I didn''t teach her!¡± Natasha argued. ¡°How did this drug get into her hands, then?¡± ¡°She asked me for it.¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Of course. One was done proactively, while the other was done passively,¡± was her response. Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have you noticed, Natasha? Your words and deeds have be more like Keh''s since you reconciled with him.¡± ¡°Really? How so?¡± ¡°Increasinglycking in principles.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. Having been friends with her for a long time, Spencer naturally knew she would not be offended by what he said. ¡°Things between Thalia and I are different from you and Keh. Even if you got your way, the drug wouldn''t work on me even though I created it,¡± he said as he looked at her. Natasha was neither angry nor anxious. She just sat on the stool next to her as her knees started to give up. Looking up and scrutinizing him, she remarked, ¡°Spencer, don''t tell me you truly... can''t do it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Spencer asked in return. Natasha arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± After freezing momentarily, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Natasha... what nonsense are you thinking? How is that possible?¡± His reaction was within her expectations. She picked up the coffee pot from the table and poured herself a cup of coffee before lifting her gaze and observing him casually. ¡°Otherwise, why do you keep rejecting and avoiding her? I can''t think of any other reason besides this.¡± ¡°There are many reasons you can''t think of,¡± came Spencer''s reply. ¡°So, it''s not this?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± He enunciated each word, looking like he was about to throw a fit. After all, a man''s self-esteem should not be questioned like that. It was apparent that she did not quite believe him. She nced at him calmly and said, ¡°Since you refuse to say anything, it''s inevitable that we all think that way. Why not tell me the reason so I can help you analyze this?¡± Chapter 759 Girls Get Girls Chapter 759 Girls Get Girls Spencer narrowed his eyes at Natasha. ¡°Does everyone think so? Who else''s thinking the same?¡± ¡°Uh, that''s not the point,¡± Natasha said. She was asking about the truth. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°That is the point,¡± Spencer enunciated every word. Natasha understood what he was trying to say. After a moment of thought, she cut to the chase. ¡°Thalia.¡± Spencer didn''t know what to say. Then, he recalled the bizarre words that Thalia had said to him. Everything instantly became crystal clear to him. ¡°I knew it.¡± Spencer snickered. ¡°Know what?¡± Natasha raised a brow. Spencer shot her a look and said nothing. His beautiful eyes glinted as if in contemtion of something. Natasha narrowed her eyes as Spencer kept mum. Then, she edged closer and asked, ¡°Could it be that nothing happened between you two?¡± Spencer met her gaze and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Natasha retorted. She arched a brow in mockery. Spencer shot her a disdainful look and didn''t exin further. A man''s prowess needed no exnation. It was absolutely unnecessary. Still, he said nothing. Natasha edged closer and asked again, ¡°So... nothing happened?¡± Spencer looked at her being all busybody. ¡°Natasha, is this a show to you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha replied without a hint of hesitation. She was, in fact, treating it like a good show. Spencer narrowed his pretty eyes again and said, ¡°It''s not important whether we''ve done it or not. You, on the other hand, should mind your body and refrain from overindulging in your desire!¡± Natasha was stumped. However, she was not abashed. After all, she had known Spencer for a long time, and he was also a doctor. Hence, she had stopped seeing him as a man long ago. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I can tell just by looking at it,¡± he merely replied. ¡°So you have X-ray vision now?¡± Natasha didn''t believe that he was that capable. Spencer rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Don''t wear clothes with a low cor next time.¡± Natasha immediately took out her phone and opened the camera to check her reflection. Then, she noticed the marks on her neck. Oh... She turned off the camera and looked at the man before her. ¡°This is an allergy. It''s not what you think.¡± Spencer sniggered. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°In front of a doctor? Really?¡± Spencer quipped. Uh. That was really silly of me. Being in love has rendered me senseless. Natasha started to doubt herself. Spencer said nothing else and got up to leave. Natasha hurriedly said, ¡°Did you call me here just to say this?¡± Spencer turned around and stated, ¡°Don''t teach her these things. She might look mature, but she''s innocent as a child inside. I don''t want to ruin her life.¡± Even though he was looking out for Thalia, Natasha didn''t fancy his condescending tone. ¡°Thalia is not a child anymore,¡± she said. Spencer turned around once again. ¡°Spencer, I don''t know why you keep rejecting her, but I can tell with absolute certainty that is just what you think. If there''s an obstacle that you think is difficult to ovee, I hope that you can talk it out with her. Thalia may be younger than you, but she''s not a child. So, don''t treat her like one. It''s not fair to her,¡± Natasha added. Spencer turned around. Just when he wanted to say something, Natasha interjected, ¡°All right. That''s all I want to say. As for what you''re going to do or how you''re going about it, I will not meddle.¡± Then, she got up to leave. However, after a few steps, she stopped and turned around to say, ¡°Oh, right. Thalia is one of the most serious girls I''ve met when ites to rtionships. She thought you couldn''t do itst night and told me that she''ll ept you for what you are, all because she likes you.¡± Spencer widened his eyes in surprise at her. ¡°She deserves better, so please don''t keep her on the hook. If you think there''s no future together, do make it clear to her. Don''t let her plunge further into the rtionship and leave after that. It''s really cruel,¡± Natasha said seriously. Even though Spencer was her best friend, Natasha thought she would empathize with girls better. Women were never afraid of any difficulties that might arise in a rtionship. Instead, they were terrified of being defeated by their own blind infatuation even before it all started. She didn''t wait for Spencer to reply before leaving. Natasha was never one to meddle in others'' business, and she never likedmenting on others'' rtionship matters. This time, however, it was different. Thalia had be someone important to her. Even if she knew that Spencer had his reasons, she still couldn''t refrain from speaking her mind. I know Spencer very well, don''t I? Despite that, Natasha left, leaving Spencer all alone. After she was some distance away, Natasha turned around and noticed that Spencer was still right there. Let''s hope he can think it through. Before she could get inside her room, she felt someone grabbing her arms. Natasha was caught by surprise and turned around to check it out. ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± Thalia asked with a smile. Natasha looked outside and saw Spencer standing in the same spot. His slender body cut an inexplicably forlorn figure. She retracted her gaze and asked, ¡°You saw us?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Then why didn''t youe over and ask?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I didn''t want to impose.¡± Thalia grinned and looked at her. ¡°So, what did you guys talk about?¡± ¡°It''s nothing. Just a random chat,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Really?¡± Thalia didn''t quite believe her. Natasha nodded. Thalia trained her eyes on her and decided to trust her. After all, she didn''t think Natasha was the kind of person who would lie to her. Noticing that Thalia was deep in thought, Natasha said, ¡°Thalia.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Did you guys... do itst night?¡± Thalia paused and thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°In the end, Spencer kissed me. Even though I didn''t know what happened next, I woke up in different clothes,¡± Thalia recounted. Her face tinged pink as she talked. After all, it was her first time discussing such an intimate matter with someone else. ¡°That''s it?¡± Natasha raised a brow in surprise. ¡°Yes. Isn''t that enough?¡± Thalia asked matter-of-factly. Natasha was rendered speechless. Spencer was right. She was innocent as a child. Chapter 760 Love Guide Chapter 760 Love Guide After thinking for a long time, Natasha said, ¡°Thalia, I think you shouldn''t jump to conclusions regarding some matters.¡± Thalia looked at the nearby Spencer with gleaming eyes. She replied half-heartedly after hearing Natasha''s words, ¡°What matters?¡± ¡°It''s...¡± Natasha pondered on how she should remind Thalia. Then, she recalled Keh''s ¡°beastlike¡± reaction to prove himself after she casually asked him a question. Spencer is also a regr guy, so how could he bear to let his lover misunderstand him in this manner? At that thought, Natasha finally let go of the concerns troubling her mind. Forget it. I''ll let Thalia continue to misunderstand Spencer. Let''s hope Spencer also loses control of himself and proves his innocence. She curled her lips with that thought in her mind. ¡°It''s nothing. I just want to tell you that you know him better than me. You should be familiar with his character. He''ll never admit liking you unless the situation is desperate. Perhaps his difficulty is also not easilymunicable, so you must be mentally prepared.¡± At that point, Thalia suddenly jerked her head around and gazed at Natasha with a captivating smile. ¡°I''ve already braced myself to engage in a long-term battle. Besides, he promised never to push me away again, no matter what. Therefore, I''m not worried anymore, regardless of the reason. Nothing is more important than him staying by my side.¡± Natasha arched her browszily. ¡°He made that promise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thalia nodded cheerfully. ¡°Spencer is a man of his word. It seems like you''re not far away from winning his affection.¡± Natasha''s words significantly boosted Thalia''s confidence. ¡°You think so too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°I think so, too,¡± Thalia chirped. It was apparent she was genuinely feeling happy. Looking at her, Natasha shed a faint smile as well. ¡°All right, then. I won''t be interrupting you from gazing at him anymore. I''m going back to get some rest.¡± Sensing Natasha was about to leave, Thalia immediately chased after Natasha and grabbed her arms again. ¡°I actually have some things to talk to you about.¡± Seemingly gotten used to Thalia wrapping her arms around hers, Natasha gazed at Thalia. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Let''s go in there and order some drinks while we chat. What do you think?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Aren''t you going to talk to Spencer?¡± Natasha inquired. ¡°Dealing with him requires a lot of patience and time, much like running a marathon instead of a sprint. Therefore, there''s no hurry to do that. I can take it slow. For now, your matter takes priority,¡± Thalia said. Hearing that, Natasha knitted her brows. ¡°What about my matter?¡± ¡°Let''s go in and talk.¡± Thalia linked her arms around Natasha''s while leading thetter inward. A hint of peculiarity shed across Natasha''s eyes as she gazed down at their intertwined arms. She had never anticipated she would one day engage in such an intimate interaction with Thalia. Nevertheless, she wasn''t repulsed by the change in their rtionship''s paradigm. Looking at Thalia, Natasha slightly curled her lips. Meanwhile, downstairs, Thalia looked at Natasha. ¡°Do you want wine or coffee? Let''s have a drink, shall we?¡± ¡°I''ll opt for coffee,¡± Natasha replied. Thalia said to the housekeeper, ¡°Two sses of coffee.¡± The housekeeper nodded before taking her leave. Thalia remarked, ¡°I thought you would want to drink some alcohol.¡± ¡°Someone warned me not to lead you astray.¡± A strange look flitted across Thalia''s eyes. ¡°Are you talking about Spencer?¡± Natasha slightly arched her brows, keeping quiet without refuting Thalia''s guess. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Thalia appeared to be delighted. ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha nodded. Thalia''s grin widened. ¡°I didn''t expect him to care so much about me!¡± ¡°You should already anticipate that.¡± ¡°He did treat me very well before his unannounced departure...¡± Thalia pondered briefly before continuing, ¡°Never mind. These are all water under the bridge now. The past no longer matters. What''s important is the future!¡± Natasha nodded in agreement. Thalia was about to say something when the housekeeper walked over with their coffee. Thalia thanked the housekeeper after thetter served their coffee. She waited until the housekeeper left before leaning forward and uttering in an undertone, ¡°I heard you have a love rival now?¡± ¡°A love rival?¡± Natasha froze. ¡°Who''s that?¡± Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°What''s with that question? Shouldn''t you know better who I''m talking about? I heard about how young that girl is. She just came of age?¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°Are you referring to Alexia?¡± ¡°The girl''s name is Alexia?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°There is indeed someone like that.¡± ¡°I heard she''s a member of DX Group?¡± Natasha lifted her ss of coffee and took a sip. ¡°Yes. That''s right.¡± ¡°Did Keh go to DX Group by himself today?¡± Natasha arched her browszily. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aren''t you worried?¡± Thalia was anxious, taking in Natasha''s calm demeanor. ¡°What''s there to worry about?¡± Natasha smiled carefreely while recing the coffee on the table. Thalia took a deep breath before boring her eyes into Natasha solemnly. ¡°The girl is so much younger than you. Not to mention, Keh is a promiscuous man. How can you be so rxed?¡± Natasha couldn''t help butugh after listening to how Thalia had described Keh. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Thalia was perturbed in Natasha''s stead. ¡°What else should I do? Should I cry?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Y-You should at least have your guard up. I should warn you how crafty youngdies nowadays can be. If you don''t stay vignt, you''ll soon regret your current nonchnce when Keh abandons you to be with the new girl.¡± Hearing that, Natasha nodded pensively. Still, she continued wearing a poker face. ¡°Hold on. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡± Thalia questioned her. ¡°I got it.¡± Natasha nodded with all seriousness. ¡°So?¡± ¡°S-So what?¡± Natasha gazed at Thalia in bewilderment. Thalia inhaled deeply and lowered her voice. ¡°You need to call Keh, of course. Tell him toe back. No matter where he goes in the future, you''ll have to tag along. Do not allow them any chances to meet up with one another, or at the very least, prevent them from hanging out alone,¡± she enunciated. ¡°Won''t that be a little inappropriate?¡± ¡°Why is that inappropriate? You''re his fianc¨¦e as well as the mother of his children, so there''s nothing inappropriate about this.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Quit dawdling. Hurry up and make the call. I''ll help you do it if you''re embarrassed.¡± Thalia took out her phone as she spoke. Seeing that, Natasha immediately said, ¡°Fine. I''ll do it.¡± Thalia nced at her. ¡°Go on, then.¡± Natasha pondered briefly before ultimately dialing Keh''s number. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, no one picked up the call as time ticked by. Thalia stared intently at Natasha. After the call was automatically disconnected, Thalia frowned. ¡°No one answered.¡± Natasha was about to keep her phone as she uttered those words. Chapter 761 Be Resolute And Decisive In Life Chapter 761 Be Resolute And Decisive In Life ¡°We have a situation here!¡± said Thalia. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°He ran out alone and wouldn''t take our calls. I know a situation when I see one.¡± Thalia smacked the table. ¡°Call him again.¡± ¡°I don''t think that''s necessary, though.¡± ¡°I beg to differ!¡± I really want to convince Thalia that it''s not necessary. Natasha was stumped. ¡°Fine, if you won''t do it, then I will.¡± Thalia snatched the phone and made the call. It was toote for Natasha to stop her. Natasha hoped no one would pick it up, but someone did. Eventually. ¡°Hey, Nat,¡± said Keh softly. Just when Thalia was about to go into a tirade, Natasha quickly covered her friend''s mouth and took her phone back without missing a beat. Thalia wanted toin, but Natasha ced a finger to her lips. Fine, Nat. You go ahead, then. Natasha returned to her seat and put her phone to her ear. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± The little tussle did not escape Keh. Natasha looked at Thalia and lowered her voice, ¡°No. My phone fell just now.¡± ¡°I see,¡± said Keh. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked again. Natasha was trying toe up with a suitable response, but Thalia was already staring intently at her. If Natasha wouldn''t say anything, she would. Retracting her gaze, Natasha asked, ¡°Is Alexia better?¡± ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°She''s gone back to DX as well?¡± ¡°No. Mike told me,¡± answered Keh truthfully. Natasha nodded. ¡°I see. I just wanted to see how Alexia''s doing. She did get hurt saving us.¡± ¡°I know. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing.¡± ¡°Okay, there''s that, then.¡± Natasha was going to hang up, but Thalia frowned. She wanted to stop her friend, but Keh blurted, ¡°Nat, are you... jealous?¡± Thalia kept giving her looks. I don''t like this. Natasha responded, ¡°No. I just wanted to remind you that you shouldn''t give her the cold shoulder. She did save us after all.¡± ¡°That''s not what you really think, or that''s what I hope, at least. But I could tell that you''re genuine,¡± said Keh. ¡°Good that you know.¡± A smile curled Natasha''s lips. ¡°Of course. I''ll be back tonight,¡± Keh said again. Okay. I get the implication. She looked at Thalia and saw a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Something just came up. Talk to youter.¡± Natasha hung up right away. Thalia was wiggling her eyebrows as she sized Natasha up. Feeling her scalp tingling, Natasha said, ¡°You heard everything!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Thalia nodded, smiling. ¡°And that was some high EQ answer. You made yourself look like a saint and reminded him. Well, you did a lot better than I would have.¡± Natasha shed her a smile. ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°But a word of advice. You can never trust men. Be on guard. Especially around Keh.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°So you''re telling me you''d be on guard if you were dating Spencer.¡± ¡°Um, well...¡± Thalia froze for a moment, and then she mused over the question. ¡°That thought hadn''t crossed my head until now, but I think I would be on guard. You know how good-looking he is.¡± ¡°I can imagine how tiring that rtionship would be.¡± Thalia answered, ¡°Not if it''s Spencer.¡± ¡°Even if it''s Spencer, boredom can and will seep in. However, that''s not how real love is supposed to be like, Thalia.¡± ¡°Then what is it supposed to be like?¡± asked Thalia. Natasha looked at her. ¡°Before you met Spencer, what do you think love should be like?¡± Thalia mulled over that question for a while. Slowly, she said, ¡°I don''t give a d*mn about what love is.¡± ¡°Good. Then you know what you should do moving on.¡± A look of sadness flowed into Thalia''s eyes. ¡°But I can''t not give a d*mn when ites to Spencer. I just can''t.¡± ¡°Because you''ve never had him. Once you have a taste of him, you can dump him if he cheats on you. It doesn''t matter who he is.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°So that''s how you''re dealing with Keh?¡± Natasha didn''t answer that. Instead, a bitter smile formed on her lips. ¡°It''s... a bit more terrible than you think. I turned a blind eye back then because I loved him. Though I knew he only did that to get on my nerves.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I had an epiphany when I got pregnant. I couldn''t have my children growing up in... that kind of environment, so I left,¡± said Natasha. ¡°My children gave me the courage to leave. That also made me understand that I am the most important thing in my life. No one else matters more unless they''re really genuine with me,¡± said Natasha.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thalia nodded pensively. ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about, but I think it''s something only those who have experienced heartbreak can understand.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°You can put it that way.¡± ¡°So what kind of love is healthy then, ording to you?¡± asked Thalia. Natasha deliberated on that question, and she responded, ¡°Trust is the foundation of any rtionship, but if someone abuses that trust, then it''s over.¡± A smile curled Thalia''s lips. ¡°That sounds resolute and decisive.¡± ¡°It is. You have only one life. Live it well,¡± said Natasha. A sigh escaped Thalia''s lips. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°I suddenly feel like I might have done something unnecessary. It''s obvious you know what you''re doing, but I even thought ofing up with ideas for you.¡± Natasha looked at her. ¡°You have something I don''t, Thalia. You have the courage to do things I can''t. Well, the old me would have done what you''re doing, but not the present me.¡± ¡°Is that apliment or...¡± ¡°Apliment.¡± ¡°Even so, I''d still like to meet that woman. It''s interesting that someone has the guts to try and challenge you,¡± Thalia drawled as she nced at Natasha. Chapter 762 The Love Of Parents Chapter 762 The Love Of Parents Natasha raised a brow upon hearing that. ¡°You want to go to DX to have a look?¡± Thalia arched her brow as well. ¡°I can''t sneak into DX, but I heard from Denise that she''s shown up a few times. Furthermore, it''s a must for me to meet her!¡± ¡°Wait, so Denise told you that?¡± ¡°Mm-hm!¡± Thalia nodded smugly. Natasha''s lips curled into a smile. This was the first time someone took her side and thought about things from her perspective. She could deal with this matter herself, but it was great having someone who supported her unconditionally. Subsequently, she was reminded of something. ¡°Does Darz know you''re here?¡± A hint of resignation shed across Thalia''s eyes. ¡°No. If they knew, they might think I''m a traitor..¡± ¡°Is there really no way for Darz and DX to meet in the middle, then?¡± asked Natasha. She was worried about the three kids. This was something they had to face. Thalia''s brows furrowed at that, and she shook her head. ¡°It''s challenging, as far as I''m concerned.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you worried about the kids?¡± ¡°It''s something they have to face down the line,¡± said Natasha calmly. Thalia picked up her cup of coffee and took a sip. ¡°I thought your style of education was more rxed. Why are you worried all of a sudden?¡± ¡°They''re my children. Of course, I''d be worried. I''d think matters regarding them, but ultimately, the choice is theirs,¡± Natasha responded. After Thalia heard that, her gaze softened. ¡°You''re the best mother I''ve ever seen. If there were a ss for motherhood, you''d ace it.¡± ¡°Even when I''m practically leaving my kids to their own devices?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°It seems like it on the surface, but you''d step in when it matters most. I''ve seen many families over my adventures. Most parents would either control their children or abandon them. Some families literally ce their whole pride on their children''s sess. If their children fail to live up to their expectations, they''ll be thrown into the dungeon of humiliation. Not many children actually feel safe and secure around their parents. However, you manage to provide your kids with that. The three little ones are outstanding.¡± A smile hung on Natasha''s lips. ¡°I wasn''t raised by my parents. Grandpa did that. Back then, I left Keh all because of the children. To be honest, I never thought I could raise them, let alone raise them this well. I didn''t really do anything. Sometimes, I think they''re the ones who saved me.¡± Thalia leaned closer. ¡°Children learn by example. There''s a reason your children grew up brilliant.¡± Natasha was silent for a moment, then she nodded. ¡°True. I am rather brilliant.¡± Thalia was about to continue with herpliments, but she stayed silent for a while as she didn''t know what to say next after hearing Natasha''s words. The next second, she looked at Natasha and said, ¡°That''s not how one should respond topliments...¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I was just agreeing to your words.¡± Thalia smiled as well. The duo proceeded to have a good, long chat. Both of them had only a few friends, and they seemed to understand each other at that very moment. ¡°Oh, right, we''re straying from the main topic. Even though the feud between Darz and Keh is going to be quite a challenge to solve, Kyle''s not a bad guy. He won''t do anything to the kids just to get at Keh. Don''t worry about that. The worst that can happen to the kids is having them quit Darz.¡± ¡°But will Kyle let them go?¡± ¡°Definitely not,¡± said Thalia. ¡°It''s not every day you run into geniuses like Anthony and Benjamin.¡± ¡°So what do you think he''ll most probably do?¡± She''s worried about the children''s future. A few moments passed in silence, and then Thalia frowned. ¡°I have no guesses, but I can guarantee they won''ty a finger on the three little ones.¡± ¡°I don''t share your trust in him, I''m afraid,¡± said Natasha. ¡°So... Do you have other ns?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°Not for now. But if Kyleys one finger on them, there will be hell to pay. I will destroy Darz even if that means breathing myst!¡± It was supposed to be a regr chat, but Thalia felt tension hanging in the air. ¡°You want me to tell Kyle that, don''t you?¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°You didn''t have to say that out loud.¡± ¡°Oh, don''t worry. Kyle can''t just hurt Anthony even if he wants to. Anthony is no regr member. He''s one of the core members. Sure, nobody''s seen him, but he controls most of the organization''s core information. Even without your help, he can bring Darz down easily.¡± ¡°And I can help him destroy Darz,¡± responded Natasha calmly. Thalia raised a thumb. ¡°So cool!¡± ¡°Well, that''s the worst-case scenario. I am still holding out for a peaceful solution,¡± Natasha voiced her mind. ¡°Me too. Everyone as well,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Holden is actually the key to this. He hates Keh''s guts. Kyle is the leader, yes, so he has to weigh the pros and cons of this operation, and he thinks they have something to gain from it. Furthermore, he empathizes with his buddy''s predicament. So, he''s not directly rted to this feud and merely a participant.¡± Natasha asked, ¡°What happened? What actually happened between them?¡± ¡°Uh... I''m not too sure about this either. You should ask Keh. After all, he''s definitely clearer about this,¡± Thalia replied. Natasha nodded. ¡°Oh, just rx. As long as I''m there, I''ll never allow anyone to hurt them, let alone Darz. I swear on my life that if someone hurts them, I''ll destroy them,¡± Thalia promised while staring into Natasha''s eyes. Thetter nced at her and smiled. ¡°You didn''t have to promise me anything.¡± ¡°You don''t trust me?¡± ¡°On the contrary. You''re the only one I trust. Keh aside, I mean.¡± Thalia stared at her in shock. Natasha was not one to simply trust others, but on the rare asions she did, it was genuine. At that moment, she wished she had met Natasha earlier. ¡°I won''t let you down,¡± Thalia said smilingly. Chapter 763 Did Not Hold It In Chapter 763 Did Not Hold It In Night had descended, and Natasha was sound asleep. Then she noticed someone crawling on top of her. ¡°Nat,¡± a whisper called out to her. Is this a dream? Natasha frowned and buried her head in her pillow. Keh narrowed his eyes, a small smile tugging at his lips. He did not give up right away. Instead, he leaned down and gave her a kiss. Natasha made a muffled noise, but she didn''t get up. Oh, so this is how you want to y, huh? Keh slid his hand under her shirt. She wasn''t wearing anything underneath, as she went to bed right after a shower. It was supposed to be a simple tease, but the touch of her bare skin lit up the me of desire within him, burning him up. And the thought of it ending with just a tease was thrown out the window. He slid his other hand into the pillow and held her head up to deepen the kiss. Finally noticing the weight pushing down on her and the kiss, of course, Natasha woke from her dreams. ¡°Keh?¡± Through the dim illumination, Natasha made out who it was. Keh did not let her go just yet. He wanted to have a better taste of Natasha. He moved his hand all over her body, and Natasha shivered from his touch. ¡°Nat...¡± he whispered. ¡°Yes?¡± drawled Natasha, her voice filled with sweet seduction. ¡°You''re gorgeous.¡± He nibbled on her earlobe. Natasha closed her eyes, a smile curling her lips. Without saying anything, she threw her arms around Keh''s neck. ¡°Well, I''d like a show to go with thatpliment.¡± Keh stared into her eyes and huddled closer. He then whispered something into her ear, and the air was filled with the scent of lust shortly after. More than thirty minutester, the couple was lying on the bed, Keh holding Natasha from behind. Her skin glimmered like pears under the light, sweat glistening on her neck and forehead. That only made her more attractive. ¡°Nat.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Keh stared at thedy leaning on his chest. Natasha heaved a sigh. ¡°I don''t even have the strength to talk.¡± Keh smiled. He then huddled closer and whispered, ¡°Nat, I thought you could take on a group of enemies in a fight. You should have more stamina than this.¡± ¡°But this isn''t even a fight,¡± Natasha mumbled. ¡°Why can''t it be?¡± Keh lowered his voice. ¡°Besides, I was the one who started it, you know.¡± Natasha was about to sleep, but she opened her eyes and turned around to face him, her face flushed. ¡°That makes it worse. How can you even have the strength to talk?¡± Even with the dim light, Keh could see her well, yet now that she was inches away from him, he thought she looked gentler and even more gorgeous than usual. Suddenly, he raised her chin and went in for a deep kiss. Eventually, he let her go. ¡°You''re easy to satisfy, Nat,¡± he whispered. ¡°Talking isn''t the only thing I can do. I can go for another round.¡± Just when he was about to go for another round, Natasha covered her face with the nket. ¡°No. You''re going to break me.¡± She slid under the nket. Keh smiled at that. Only when she was sure Keh wasn''t making another move did Natasha cautiously stick her head out, her gaze firmly on Keh. Well, it has been exhausting for hertely. Keh stopped teasing her. ¡°Fine, since you''re exhausted, I think I can let you rest for a couple of days,¡± said Keh. Natasha responded, ¡°You should''ve thought of that before you touched me in my sleep.¡± ¡°Sorry. That was meant to be a tease, but... I couldn''t help it!¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°But don''t worry. I''ll try my best to keep it in for the next two days.¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton!¡± A chuckle escaped Keh''s lips, and he pulled Natasha into his embrace. She leaned on his chest, the sound of his heartbeat calming her down. Suddenly, Keh said, ¡°Nat, there''s something I have to say.¡± There was solemnity in his voice. Natasha looked at him in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± Solemnly, Keh looked at her. A moment of silenceter, he said, ¡°Next time you''re in a room with me, don''t hide under the nket.¡± Feeling perplexed, Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Something glimmered in Keh''s eyes as he smirked. ¡°You know why.¡± Natasha reyed a certain scene in her mind. Something struck her, and she turned red. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Ah, I don''t mind if you''re willing, though.¡± ¡°You pervert!¡± Natasha was as red as a tomato. She thought she was already receptive enough to any sexual matter, but Keh was a lot... kinkier than she was. ¡°Only to you.¡± Keh pulled her into his embrace again, and silence swooped down on them. With her hand on his chest, Natasha twirled her fingers. ¡°Did something happen at the base today?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Keh kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Nothing? We set Boss up. He''s going to get back at us.¡± She looked at Keh again. ¡°He''s going to take it out on DX.¡± Keh cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Why? Are you worried we can''t win?¡± ¡°I''m worried that DX might suffer because of me. And you did resign.¡± A hint of concern welled in Natasha''s eyes. ¡°Nat, they''re myrades. Even without DX, they''ll still help me. No questions asked. Just like how I would help them even if I''m not a member of DX anymore.¡± ¡°But this is all my fault.¡± ¡°Nat, if we were to run into any sort of danger at the same time, do you know what they''d do?¡± Keh asked.` Natasha looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°They''d save you first,¡± whispered Keh. ¡°You''re my whole world. The mother of my children. My family. They know that. If ites to it, they will save you. They know how important you are to me. That''s how deep our bond goes.¡± Natasha had no idea what to say to that. ¡°So don''t worry. I''ll do the same thing for them,¡± said Keh. What can I say? I have a good husband. There''s nothing better I could hope for. Chapter 764 The Results Are Out Chapter 764 The Results Are Out Right after Natasha had fallen asleep, someone''s phone lit up. Keh picked it up, but when he saw the content, his eyes narrowed. He nced at the sleeping Natasha and got up quietly. Then he changed into his clothes and left the room. Spencer was in theb, staring at the test results. A dark look crept onto his face, his eyes overshadowed by a hint of malice. At that moment, Keh opened the door and walked in. Noticing the report Spencer was holding, Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°The results are out?¡± Spencer stared at the papers, keeping his silence, but the look on his face betrayed his thoughts. Keh approached Spencer and extended his arm. Promptly, Spencer handed the report to him. Keh took a look, and he frowned. He had no idea what these numbers meant, but judging from the look on Spencer''s face, things were not looking good. ¡°Just tell me what this means.¡± Keh looked at him. Spencer stared back as well. A moment of hesitationter, he took a deep breath. ¡°That''s the cure, all right.¡± ¡°And?¡± If this is really as simple as it looks, he''d be jumping around for joy, not brooding like a moody kid. ¡°There''s one element in this cure that only Boss has. I have no idea what it is. I can create the cure, but without that particr element, it''s not going to work,¡± said Spencer. ¡°So you''re saying we still only have one dose of this.¡± A frown creased Keh''s forehead. No wonder he looked like he just saw something terrible. Keh held the report in silence. Spencer looked at him. ¡°I have no idea what to do now, so I called you.¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°Just feed it to Thalia.¡± ¡°I would like to, trust me.¡± Spencer looked at him. ¡°But Nat is my friend as well. I don''t want any of them to get hurt.¡± There was a hint of surprise and a hint of dilemma in Keh''s eyes. ¡°This is moreplex than I expected.¡± Spencer said nothing. He had hoped for better results, but this was just bad. Keh inhaled deeply. A few momentster, he looked at Spencer. ¡°Do we have any alternatives?¡± ¡°No. We must have that particr element if we want to make another dose of this cure.¡± Spencer shook his head. Keh pursed his lips, his jaw tightening up. Spencer mmed the table with his fist, and he stared at the ground, ming himself for this failure. ¡°I thought I was smart enough and that nothing could get in my way. I can''t believe I''m challenged by something so trivial. That''s years of training wasted.¡± Keh stared at the report again. Even though he knew nothing, he still tried his best to get something out of it. ¡°Not everything happens as we want it to.¡± Spencer said nothing in return. A momentter, Keh tucked the report away and looked at Spencer. ¡°Are you sure this is the cure?¡± Spencer nodded. Keh narrowed his eyes. It seemed like he had noticed something. Noticing Keh''s silence, Spencer asked, ¡°Did you find something?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Something''s off.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°He only had this on him because Nat said she would help. But Boss is a paranoid man. He wouldn''t have given the cure away that easily.¡± Spencer frowned as well. ¡°So you''re saying...¡± ¡°As I said, he''s a paranoid man. He trusts no one. He might have thought Nat would run away the moment she got her hands on the cure,¡± said Keh. ¡°True...¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then that settles it. Something is off.¡± Spencer looked at him, surprised. When he first saw the results, all he could think of was the one he should save. That, or how they could get their hands on that mystery element. It was a tough call to make, and he knew Keh would fall into the same dilemma when he was told of the situation, yet he never thought Keh would assess this matter from another viewpoint. Honestly, I''m impressed by how calm he can be. ¡°So what are you suspecting?¡± asked Spencer. ¡°I''ll need you to reassess this cure.¡± Keh tossed the report back at Spencer. A conflicted look shed in Spencer''s eyes. ¡°You don''t trust me?¡± ¡°No. I''m just saying that you might find something else if you just look closer.¡± ¡°Thalia and Nat are on the line. I''ve looked as closely as I could. I''m sure of it.¡± Spencer was confident in his research. ¡°Again, I cast no aspersions on your professional work.¡± Keh looked at him. It was just a feeling, but somehow, he felt that if they did this, they could discover something else. Spencer stared at him for a long time. Keh won''t do something unnecessary right now. A moment of mullingter, he took the report. ¡°Very well. I shall reassess the cure.¡± ¡°Spencer, I do not doubt you at all. Perhaps nothing''s going to change, but just entertain me for a bit. Maybe we''lle to a conclusion somewhere down the line,¡± said Keh. Spencer paused for a moment, and he looked at Keh. They knew they would have to make a choice eventually, yet none said it out loud. ¡°Of course.¡± Spencer nodded. Keh rposed himself. ¡°I''ll be waiting.¡± Having said that, Keh was about to leave. Suddenly, Spencer blurted, ¡°I might give the cure to Thalia the moment you walk out that door, you know.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Keh stopped in his tracks. ¡°And you''re going to leave just like that?¡± Keh turned to look at him. ¡°You do that, and I''ll be after your head.¡± Spencerughed. ¡°Well, that just took a lot of weight off my shoulders.¡± He didn''t mind dying for Thalia, and he could at least face Natasha with his head held high. Keh looked at him and whispered, ¡°But I know you won''t do that.¡± Another moment of silence ensued. Spencer looked at him once more. ¡°You''re putting your faith in me?¡± ¡°At least for tonight. That much I can afford.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Spencer questioned. ¡°Spencer, if I were in your ce, I''d have given the cure to Nat right away. Thalia isn''t my friend at all. Technically, she''s part of the enemy team. But you''re different. Nat is your friend, so the only one who''s going to suffer tonight is you, not me.¡± Chapter 765 Denise The Healer Chapter 765 Denise The Healer Spencer''s eyes darkened, and his face fell. ¡°You know you''re making me angry, don''t you?¡± He cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Of course.¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°But if you''re smart enough, you won''t do such a silly thing.¡± Spencer stared back at Keh, and he mocked, ¡°Get off your high horse, Keh. I know you''d want to do the same thing, no?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keh answered honestly, the look in his eyes indifferent. ¡°It''s honestly a much easier way. The easiest way out in this situation, in fact.¡± Spencer sized the man up in silence. Keh continued, ¡°But I won''t do that for now. Not unless I''ve figured out the whole truth. A simple cure isn''t valuable enough to make me lose my rationale.¡± A smirk curled Spencer''s lips. ¡°Honestly, the fact that you said that either means you''re mentally tough, noble, or you don''t care about Nat enough.¡± If it were Spencer, he wouldn''t have let Thalia suffer. If Keh does like Nat that much, he won''t let her suffer as well. We should all be selfish in matters of the heart. Being all noble is just... foolish. A smile broke out on Keh''s lips. He said hoarsely, ¡°I''m not a noble guy indeed. I can be as underhanded as need be, but if I were to do that, I''d have killed you the second we got the cure. This conversation wouldn''t have happened.¡± ¡°Ah, right. That''s the real you.¡± Spencer looked at him. ¡°But I''m sure she would leave me forever if I had done that.¡± Spencer paused for a moment. That''s true. Nat would do that. And to think all I''ve considered was the one to get this cure, not what they would do after that. ¡°Nat''s not the kind of person who''d sacrificed herself just to save someone else. She''s not the kind of woman. She treasures her life more than anyone, but I know what she''ll do in this case.¡± Keh looked at Spencer. ¡°She''ll let Thalia live.¡± Spencer looked at him, and he tried to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth. ¡°Even though Nat transferred Thalia her blood out of her kindness, she never thought things would turn out this badly, but she still thinks this is her fault. And she thinks the children are the reason Thalia is here. We cannot deny that. Perhaps it''s an obligation, and perhaps it''s because of their new friendship, but one thing''s for sure¡ªNat will save Thalia.¡± ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I need time to think. And this might be the only cure we have for now, but it''s not necessarily so in the future. We always have a chance as long as we''re alive. I was able to get the cure once, so I can definitely do that again,¡± stated Keh solemnly. Spencer pursed his lips but said nothing. Keh looked at him for a while. He tensed up a little, a spark of fury burning within him. But in the end, he left without saying anything. Spencer was left in theb. As he nced at Keh''s disappearing figure after the door closed, a complicated look appeared in his eyes. Instead of going back to the room, Keh went around to get some fresh air. He would be lying if he said he didn''t want the cure for Natasha. Every time he thought of how she tried to hold it in while the poison kicked in, it felt like someone was stabbing him over and over with a knife. Everything he told Spencer was also a warning he was telling himself. It was times like this that they must stay calm. One rash move could cost them everything. Keh took a cigarette out, lit it up, and had a few slow puffs. He seldom smoked. Only when he was frustrated. Nicotine was the only thing that could stop him from doing anything rash. He held the cigarette between his fingers, and his brows knitted in a frown. Swirls of smoke twirled around him, and before he knew it, the ground around him was littered with cigarette butts. Right at that moment, someone called him softly from behind, ¡°Daddy.¡± He turned around only to see Denise holding a doll in her arms. She seemed adorable and delicate while dressed in pajamas and a pair of tiny slippers. The sight of Denise made Keh''s frown ease up a little. ¡°Denise? Why are you still up?¡± Denise inched closer. ¡°I was going to get a ss of water, then I saw you.¡± She then looked at the cigarette butts on the ground. ¡°Are you bothered by something, Daddy?¡± Keh ced Denise on hisp. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°You''re lying, Daddy,¡± Denise grumbled. ¡°You only smoke when you''re upset. Nat told us that.¡± Keh was surprised. ¡°Nat did? When?¡± ¡°It''s been a long time. I don''t remember.¡± Keh''s frown disappeared even more. Denise suddenly held his cheeks. ¡°I don''t know what''s upsetting you, Daddy, but smile. Smiling always works. We''ll always be with you. Nat, Tony, Ben, and I will always be with you.¡± There''s nothing more reassuring than your children trying to cheer you up. Keh did feel reinvigorated. He patted her head. ¡°Thank you, Denise. You just swept all my problems away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The girl''s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Of course.¡± Keh nodded. Denise smiled. She then put her fingers on the corners of Keh''s lips and tried to form a smile. ¡°Smile, Daddy. You''re the most handsome man in the world when you smile.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh arched an eyebrow. ¡°Of course.¡± Denise giggled, then she rested her head on him. ¡°You''re the best and most handsome Daddy in the world.¡± His daughter''s praise slowly cheered him up. ¡°I think so too.¡± Denise lifted her head and shot Keh a grim look. ¡°Daddy, it should be your turn to praise me.¡± A moment of ponderingter, Keh said, ¡°Mm. You''re the best daughter in the world, Denise.¡± Denise pouted and muttered, ¡°That''s some. You should have said, ''You''re the prettiest, cutest, and most caring daughter in the world.'' That''s more like it.¡± As Keh stared at his daughter, his lips curled into a faint smile. His frustration disappeared bit by bit, all thanks to the girl. Chapter 766 I Am Awesome Chapter 766 I Am Awesome The first thing Natasha saw when she woke up was Keh lying right beside her. He looked elegant, yet a slight frown tinged his forehead. He had a distant look even in his sleep, yet she thought that only added to his allure. The sight of him made her smile, her eyes shimmering. He had been working for long hourstely. Seeing him the first moment she opened her eyes was a rare treat indeed. She extended her arm and slowly brushed her fingers across his face. If it was possible, Natasha hoped this quiet morning would never end. But when her finger touched his lips, Keh''s eyes snapped open. Shocked, Natasha tried to pull her hand back, but Keh grabbed it. She raised her head to look at him. All of a sudden, Keh leaned closer and gave her a deep, passionate kiss. When he finally let go, Natasha looked at him. ¡°So you were pretending to be asleep?¡± ¡°No. I just woke up.¡± ¡°It sure doesn''t look that way to me,¡± muttered Natasha. Keh leaned closer. ¡°Why does it matter? Were you trying to do something to me, Ms. Watson?¡± Natasha put some distance between them. For thest few days, he had ravished her far too much, and she was worried he might do it again. ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head seriously. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you backing off?¡± He pulled her into his embrace and rested his chin on her forehead. If he could, he would''ve merged the two of them together. ¡°Here, let me hold you for a bit longer.¡± ¡°Just a hug?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. Keh paused for a moment. ¡°Do you have something else in mind?¡± Natasha immediately shook her head. ¡°Nat, they say sometimes no means yes.¡± ¡°If you try anything stupid, you''d really kill me.¡± Natasha shot Keh a solemn look. It wasn''t every day she shed that look. It was serious yet coy at the same time. Keh wanted to ravage her, but he knew she had been taking in a lottely, so he held it in. That did not stop him from teasing her, however. ¡°You''re exaggerating.¡± ¡°Not at all. If that continues, my bones will break!¡± said Natasha. Keh stared at Natasha''s face for a while, and he smiled. ¡°I''ll take that as apliment, then. Are you trying to say I''m superb in bed?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why do I sense you''re behaving smugly, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Should I hand you a mirror, so you can have a look?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No need for that. The look on your face tells me all I need to know.¡± Natasha burst intoughter. ¡°Men are so full of themselves!¡± Keh muttered, ¡°I was saying that I could see my reflection in your eyes. You were thinking about something else, weren''t you?¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°Wait. Do you think I''m not good in bed? Hm, I don''t mind proving myself,¡± muttered Keh. Natasha instantly brought the conversation to a close. If she didn''t, she might not get out of bed the whole day. Then, she quickly sat up. ¡°I-I''m hungry. I need to eat something.¡± Keh looked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Yes. I have anemia, so I need something to replenish my health.¡± Before Keh could say anything, Natasha got up, yanked some clothes over, got changed, and darted into the bathroom. Kehy on the bed, smiling. However, the moment she closed the bathroom door behind her, his smile froze. Ten minutester, Natasha was done washing herself up. She changed into a long casual dress, the hem covering her ankles. She looked even taller than she was in that dress. Makeup wasn''t her favorite thing in the world. She only rubbed some sunscreen over herself, yet her skin still looked like a freshly-peeled hard-boiled egg. Supple and perfect. Her skin was wless like a supermodel''s. Keh stared at her as he changed into a dark-colored shirt. He wanted to do matching outfits. ¡°Let''s go.¡± He held her hand, and they went downstairs. When they arrived at the dining area, Spencer and Thalia were there as well. Thalia quickly waved at Natasha, and thetter took a seat across from hers smilingly. ¡°The coffee is amazing today. You should have a cup,¡± said Thalia. Natasha nodded. ¡°All right! I''ll try.¡± The housekeeper went ahead and prepared another cup of coffee. ¡°Oh, and this is awesome too. You should have some,¡± said Thalia. The housekeeper smiled, nodded, and left. Natasha looked at her. ¡°You have quite an appetite today.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I guess so,¡± Thalia replied. Natasha nced at Spencer. He was digging into his food without saying a word. Hmm, he''s not happy. I know him too well. ¡±What''s wrong with you?¡± However, Spencer didn''t answer. He ate away, deep in his thoughts. It wasn''t until Thalia elbowed him did he look at her. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± she questioned. Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°What do you mean what''s the matter?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson''s talking to you. You were spacing out,¡± said Thalia. Spencer raised his head and met Natasha''s gaze, but he averted his eyes right away. Following that, Spencer continued eating his food. Nothing seemed out of ce, but Natasha knew something was off. ¡°What''s the matter with you?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°I''m fine,¡± Spencer replied. ¡°Something''s wrong with you today,¡± blurted Natasha. ¡°What? There''s nothing wrong with me,¡± denied Spencer, but he wouldn''t meet Natasha''s gaze. Thalia rested her head in her hands and stared at Spencer for a while. Then she muttered, ¡°Now that you mentioned it, he does seem strange today.¡± Spencer ignored thedies, trying to feign serenity as he dug into his breakfast. At that moment, Thalia looked at Keh and knitted her brows. ¡°You guys didn''t fight, did you?¡± She was referring to Keh and Spencer. They weren''t even talking or looking each other in the eye. It felt like they had never seen each other their whole lives. Natasha turned her attention to Keh. Thetter looked up and smiled at her. ¡°Hey, don''t pin the me on me. Only kids argue. I prefer a real fight.¡± Thalia rolled her eyes. If youy a finger on him, I''ll kill you. Natasha noticed something seemed off with the men, but she couldn''t put a finger on it. As she kept staring, she remembered something. Chapter 767 Natasha Seems To Know Everything Chapter 767 Natasha Seems To Know Everything As her exquisite-looking eyes narrowed, Natasha looked down to eat in silence. Her lush eyshes exuded an indescribable innocence as they folded downward. Just as Thalia was about to say something, Natasha picked up her coffee and nodded. ¡°Today''s coffee is really good.¡± Thalia was instantly distracted by the words as a gleeful smile descended upon her face. ¡°Really? I knew you would like it!¡± Natasha nodded with certainty. ¡°I do. Did you make it?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± ¡°It''s a secret,¡± Thalia replied with a mysterious grin, eliciting a smile from Natasha. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°That said, I''ll give you a can since you like it.¡± ¡°I want two!¡± ¡°Why are you so greedy? They are really expensive.¡± Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°Obviously, one isn''t enough. I''ll finish it in two days,¡± Natasha replied. Thalia stared at her for a few seconds before relenting. ¡°Fine. I''ll give you two cans since you have such good taste. However, you had better not get any greedier!¡± With her coffee in hand, Natasha teased, ¡°We''ll see about that.¡± ¡°You...¡± Faced with Natasha''s smile, Thalia reciprocated with one of her own. Listening to the delightful chatter in the background felt like torment to Spencer, for he was overwhelmed with guilt andplex emotions. It was just as Keh had said. He was one of Natasha''s few friends who, despite seldom seeing each other, were emotionally in sync to an extent greater than that of someone rted by blood. Now that such an idea had entered his mind, he was forced to admit that he couldn''t bring himself to face her. Eating with his head hung low, Spencer clearly looked troubled. Keh, who was sitting beside him, threw the former a nce as if he could read his mind. ¡°I''m done with my meal.¡± At that moment, Spencer suddenly got to his feet. Thalia was stunned. The sight of the barely touched food on his te elicited a furrow of her brows. ¡°But you hardly ate anything.¡± ¡°You guys carry on.¡± Without another word, Spencer got up and left. Staring at his leaving silhouette, Thalia let out a sigh. It was then that Natasha stopped her. ¡°Ignore him. Let''s continue eating.¡± ¡°Somehow, this just feels weird,¡± Thalia remarked. ¡°Eat!¡± Natasha gave her a look without another word. Right then, Keh heard his phone ring. After receiving it to check, he headed outside to take the call. Even though Natasha was eating calmly, one could tell she was clearly troubled from the look in her eyes. At that moment, the three children came downstairs and threw themselves at Natasha. ¡°Nat.¡± Denise came up to Natasha in a cutesy manner. ¡°Good morning, Nat.¡± After giving her hair a tousle, Natasha remarked smilingly, ¡°It''ste, youzy bum. Time to get something to eat.¡± Denise broke into a sweet smile before settling down on the seat closest to Natasha. ¡°I want to sit right next to you.¡± Natasha responded with a chuckle. At that moment, Anthony greeted, ¡°Good morning, Nat.¡± ¡°Morning. Go ahead and grab a bite,¡± Natasha instructed. Anthony and Benjamin subsequently took their seats. It was then that Thaliained, ¡°Come on, all of you only have eyes for Nat. What about me? I''m nothing but a pitiful and lonely soul.¡± The children obviously got the hint. Denise leaned over and ced her head on Thalia''s arm. ¡°Thalia, you''ll always be in our hearts. Not greeting you doesn''t mean we don''t love you, all right?¡± No one could stay angry in the face of Denise''s charm offensive. Consequently, a vibrant smile descended upon Thalia''s face. ¡°You''re the best, Denise. Muack, muack!¡± ¡°Muack, muack!¡± Denise reciprocated. Their banter caused Anthony and Benjamin to furrow their brows. ¡°What in the world?¡± Anthony questioned. Thalia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Denise seconded. The unfolding scene in front of her brought a faint smile to Natasha''s face. Anthony didn''tment further as he frowned at the coffee in Natasha''s hand. Without any hesitation, he walked straight to the kitchen and returned with two sses of milk. ¡°Nat, drink some milk.¡± ¡°I''m having coffee.¡± ¡°Milk is more nutritious and will supplement your health,¡± Anthony insisted. When Natasha gave him a look, the unsettled Anthony averted her gaze by reflex. Finally, he ced the ss of milk in front of her. ¡°You have lost weight recently. Milk will help strengthen your body.¡± Watching her coffee being taken away and reced with milk, Natasha maintained a slight smile instead of protesting. ¡°Tsk-tsk, this filial scene is so touching!¡± Thaliamented by the side. Anthony turned around and rolled his eyes at her before cing a ss of milk in front of thetter. ¡°This is yours.¡± Thalia stared nkly at the milk. ¡°I have one too?¡± ¡°I don''t want to be used of ying favorites!¡± With that, Anthony took his seat. Even though Thalia wasn''t a fan of milk, she was still grateful for the thought. ¡°Come on, that''s not what I meant. That said, I''m still happy that you''re treating me fairly,¡± Thalia quipped. ¡°Drink up then,¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°Of course.¡± Thalia raised her ss immediately. Just before it touched her lips, she recalled something and turned toward Natasha. ¡°Here, I got to enjoy this on your ount.¡± Natasha reciprocated with a toast before joining Thalia in downing their milk. The addition of the three children livened up the atmosphere at the table. As Anthony ate quietly after pushing Natasha''s coffee away, his silence didn''t go unnoticed. Even though Natasha knew what he was doing, she didn''tment on it. ¡°By the way, have you seen their shooting room?¡± Natasha suddenly asked Thalia. ¡°I''ve heard about it but have yet to see it,¡± Thalia answered while eating. Natasha subsequently turned her attention to Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Thalia is extremely proficient in this. Shouldn''t you go to her for some advice?¡± ¡°We can handle¡ª¡± Benjamin stopped mid-sentence when he saw the look in Natasha''s eyes. After spending so many years together, he could easily read her mind. He then pondered a moment before breaking into a smile. ¡°That''s right. We were already nning to invite Thalia over to help us.¡± ¡°What do you need help with?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Everything! After promising that he would help us, Mr. Dave ignored us thereafter. Please help us take a look since the three of us are clueless about it,¡± Benjamin added. Thalia threw Natasha a nce. ¡°Shall we drop byter?¡± Natasha hesitated momentarily before nodding. ¡°Sure. However, I have something to discuss with Keh first. You guys can go ahead, and I''ll catch upter.¡± Chapter 768 Cringier Than A Soap Opera Chapter 768 Cringier Than A Soap Opera Without a second thought, Thalia nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll go with them first.¡± As she continued eating, she instructed, ¡°Boys, hurry up and eat. We''ll be going over soon.¡± Benjamin nodded. As for Anthony, he simply raised his gaze to give Natasha a look before going back to his food. After the meal, Thalia and the children headed to the shooting room. Before they left, Anthony threw Natasha a nce as if he had something to say. Noticing the look on his face, Natasha queried, ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just want to remind you to drink less coffee and alcohol!¡± ¡°I know...¡± Natasha nodded in acknowledgment. Just as Anthony was deliberating on something, Thalia''s voice rang out. ¡°Are we going or not?¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Anthony answered. ¡°Men shouldn''t dawdle that much.¡± Just as she spoke, Thalia headed off with Denise in tow. Anthony didn''t respond to the remark and quickly followed Thalia after giving Natasha a look. Benjamin, who was beside him, asked curiously, ¡°What''s up with you?¡± ¡°What do you mean what''s up with me?¡± Anthony threw the question back at his brother. ¡°It''s unlike you not to respond. You would usually have a ready retort to whatever Thalia has to say,¡± Benjamin teased. Anthony seemed distracted to him. ¡°What''s wrong with you today?¡± Benjamin asked again. It was then that Anthony snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°What?¡± Benjamin let out a sigh. ¡°What''s wrong with you over thest two days? Why do you look preupied?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Was I?¡± Anthony denied. ¡°Don''t you think I understand you well enough?¡± Benjamin pressed on. Anthony knew that he couldn''t get Benjamin off his case unless he gave thetter something. Pondering for a moment, he exined, ¡°It''s nothing much. Daddy just instructed me to keep an eye on Nat due to her weak health.¡± ¡°Did Daddy say that?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°He did. Don''t you know about it?¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Some time ago. He wanted us to watch after Nat.¡± Benjamin''s brows furrowed. ¡°Wasn''t that a long time ago?¡± ¡°No, it wasn''t. He just said it a few days ago. Can''t you see that Nat has lost weight?¡± Anthony spoke as he walked. When Benjamin turned around to look, he saw Natasha standing by the door in a light-colored dress. From her tall and slender side profile, it was evident that she had indeed lost weight. ¡°You''re right. She does look thinner,¡± Benjaminmented. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°That''s why you should keep an eye on her too. Remind her to take something more nutritious instead of drinking coffee all the time,¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°But coffee and wine are her life!¡± Benjamin protested. ¡°It will take her life if she consumes too much of them,¡± Anthony countered. ¡°Stop exaggerating!¡± ¡°Just remember to watch her closely instead of being engrossed in your project,¡± Anthony reminded. Benjamin nodded in the end. ¡°Fine, I know what I must do.¡± ¡°Let''s go,¡± Anthony suggested as both of them quickly caught up with Thalia. Meanwhile, Natasha stood by the door and watched Keh, who was still on the phone. She then shifted her gaze upstairs with narrowed eyes. Without a moment''s hesitation, she got up to her feet and walked up to Spencer''sb, where she knocked on the door. Despite not getting a reply, she pushed the door open and walked right in. Inside, Spencer was seated at his desk. After throwing him a nce, Natasha took her seat right opposite him. However, Spencer continued working with his vials without looking up. ¡°Is the result out already?¡± Natasha spoke suddenly after observing him for a while. Spencer froze momentarily before continuing with what he was doing. In spite of his silence, Natasha could tell that it was a tacit affirmative. ¡°Come on; tell me what''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked candidly. ¡°What do you mean what''s wrong? The result isn''t out yet. We might still need to wait a day or two,¡± Spencer answered. His reply triggered a faint smile on Natasha''s face. ¡°Spencer, you might be able to fool someone else with those words but not me.¡± Faced with Spencer''s silence, Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°Both you and Keh look out of sorts in the morning. Does he already know?¡± The more Spencer refused to speak, the more Natasha was sure of her supposition. ¡°Is it about the cure?¡± Natasha asked with a frown. She then mumbled, ¡°If it weren''t, both of you wouldn''t be reacting this way...¡± Staring straight at Spencer, Natasha added, ¡°Spencer, are you really going to let me continue specting?¡± Only then did Spencer stop whatever he was doing and raise his gaze to look at her. ¡°After knowing each other for so long, can''t we just speak candidly, Spencer?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer steeled himself and looked her in the eyes. ¡°The results are out.¡± An indiscernible glint shed across Natasha''s eyes. Spencer then took a deep breath. ¡°The vial does hold the antidote...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°The antidote contains a special substance that I have no idea what it is. The only thing I can think of is that it''s something only Boss has. Therefore...¡± ¡°Therefore, there''s only one vial of antidote avable?¡± Natasha asked. Filled with regret, Spencer nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± After a brief moment of silence, a smirk shed across Natasha''s face. ¡°This situation is cringier than a soap opera plot.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Nat,¡± Spencer apologized. When Natasha raised her gaze to look at him, Spencer felt the need to be decisive. ¡°I deliberated upon the matter deeply once the result was out, to the extent of considering giving Thalia the antidote in secret. I was willing to do anything to keep her alive.¡± Spencer locked gazes with Natasha as he spoke. ¡°In fact, I was even ready to pay for it with my own life!¡± His words didn''te as a surprise to Natasha. Instead of showing any anger, she was a sea of calm. ¡°So, why didn''t you do it?¡± Spencer looked to the ground as he clenched his fist. This was the very first time he felt helpless and cowardly in his entire career as a doctor. ¡°Spencer, to be honest, there''s no need for you to apologize. For you to think this way, tell me about it, and even feel torn between Thalia and me, that''s a sign of how much you value our friendship. Otherwise, you would have gone ahead and done it already.¡± Natasha paused briefly before adding, ¡°Besides, it''s only natural that you have such thoughts. If Keh were in your ce, he would definitely behave the same way as you.¡± Spencer looked up at her with his dark obsidian eyes. Despite her nonchnt words, he felt the need to say what was necessary. ¡°Nat, I owe Thalia a debt that can never be repaid. If you''re upset with me over this, I''ll be willing to compensate you with anything, including sacrificing my life.¡± Natasha chuckled in response. ¡°What can I do with your life? You had better save it for the betterment of society.¡± Surprise that she could stillugh in the face of such circumstances, Spencer stared at her. All of a sudden, Natasha scratched her head with a frown before leaning back into her chair. ¡°That aside, I''m curious to know what really happened between you and Thalia. Why is it so hard to clear the air?¡± Spencer''s brows furrowed in frustration at her attempt to discuss something like that, given the circumstances. ¡°That''s not important at all!¡± ¡°Come on, don''t be a spoilt sport.¡± Natasha added, ¡°If you can convince me, I''ll let this matter slide.¡± Chapter 769 The Truth About Spencer And Thalia Chapter 769 The Truth About Spencer And Thalia Spencer''s eyes darkened as he scrutinized Natasha. All he saw was a rxed expression and anguid look in her eyes. Nowhere did he manage to find a hint of anger in her. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± Natasha countered. Nevertheless, Spencer was filled with hesitation still. ¡°Don''t worry; your secret is safe with me. I''ll definitely not tell Thalia about it.¡± Natasha made ast- ditch effort to reassure him. Staring at her, Spencer paused momentarily before relenting in the end. ¡°Fine, I''ll tell you.¡± Natasha straightened her posture immediately and was all ears. ¡°Go on.¡± As Spencer took a deep breath, his eyes seemed to drift away to another time. ¡°Many years ago, I met Thalia went I was traveling in a far-flung ce...¡± Natasha remained seated while listening to Spencer rte the past. When he finally got to the end, she couldn''t help but knit her brows slightly. ¡°Are you saying...¡± ¡°That''s right. That man was Thalia''s father.¡± Spencer nodded as a sorrowful look descended upon his face. If it wasn''t for that, there was no way he would have rejected such a wonderful girl. Natasha''s eyes began to sparkle gradually now that she finally knew what Spencer meant by owing Thalia his life. Lips pursed and brows knitted, she finally understood howplicated the matter was. Any other reason would have been easier to ovee but to have killed her father... Narrowing her eyes, Natasha nodded. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± Spencer gazed at her. ¡°Nat, I know the debt is mine and that I shouldn''t burden you with it, but I''m left with no choice. Never have I hated myself so much for my own ipetence. If only it were possible, I would be willing topensate you with my own life!¡± ¡°Spencer, you don''t owe me anything. And don''t you forget about the number of times you have saved me,¡± Natashaforted him. If not for Spencer back then, I would have been bullied terribly... Spencer stared at her, his eyes brimming with conflicting emotions. ¡°That''s why you should go ahead and do whatever you want. I''m fine with it,¡± Natasha replied as she stared right into his eyes. Spencer was shaken. ¡°But you...¡± ¡°It''s just an antidote, and it''s not like my life is under immediate threat. Besides, there might only be one, but it isn''t the only solution,¡± Natasha added. ¡°But what if...¡± ¡°That will be up to you. I have faith that with your capabilities, you''ll definitelye up with something.¡± Gazing into her eyes, Spencer felt torn inside. Nheless, Natasha shed a carefree smile. ¡°Enough talk already. The matter''s settled.¡± With that, she got up to leave. However, when something struck her at thest moment, she turned around. ¡°By the way, I would suggest that you keep this from Thalia. Otherwise, she''ll refuse to take the antidote.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha grinned at him. ¡°Also, no one can change the past. If you really feel that you have let Thalia down, leaving her isn''t the right solution. Instead, making amends is!¡± ¡°Making amends?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, making amends. Spend the rest of your life making it up to her as a way to repay your debt.¡± When her words left Spencer stunned, the smiling Natasha got up and left. Just when she ced her hand on the doorknob, Spencer stood up suddenly. ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha stopped in her tracks. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha turned around and said, ¡°That''s not what I want to hear.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll do my very best to develop the antidote!¡± ¡°That''s more like it.¡± shing a wide grin, Natasha opened the door and left. Spencer''s gaze was filled with conflicted emotions as he stared at her leaving silhouette. Once the door closed behind her, he tightly clenched both his fists. After walking out the door, Natasha slumped against the wall right after she turned a corner. As she lifted her head slightly, her reddened eyes betrayed her emotions despite the calm look on her face. Her chest heaved as she tried to get a grip on herself. She didn''t regret the decision one bit but was nevertheless saddened by the oue. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She had let her children and Keh down, a feeling made worse when it came to Terence. Earlier in her life, she had ignored their concerns in her pursuit of the truth. And now, she was disregarding their feelings again by unterally making a decision. As a result, she had failed a duty as not just a granddaughter but also a mother. Leaning against the wall, Natasha took a long time to get her emotions under control. It wasn''t that shecked the desire to continue living. The danger ofing over had required her to be prepared for death. In truth, her will to live was stronger than anyone else''s. She had wanted to live out her life happily with Keh, watch the children grow up, and stay by Terence''s side till his veryst days. Lowering her gaze as the thoughts crossed her mind, Natasha knew that prioritizing her self-interest would be wrong, for Thalia hade with her and ended up being poisoned on her ount. Therefore, if there was only one chance of survival, giving it up to thetter was the right thing to do. As she dwelled upon the issue, scenes of the above looped in her mind like a carousel. Nheless, she regained her calm upon making up her mind. To be honest, there''s nothing I can do to change the future. Once she got a grip on herself, Natasha returned to her room. She had a habit of sleeping whenever she was upset, as she felt that there were no troubles a good nap couldn''t cure. As a result, the first thing she did upon returning to her room was sprawl on her bed. Before she entered dreand, scenes of the good times she had shed across her mind. Just like that, she gradually drifted into sleep. After an indeterminate amount of time, Natasha was jolted awake by a ringing phone. Upon forcing her eyes open, she looked up when she noticed a figure beside her. ¡°Keh?¡± ¡°Did I wake you?¡± he asked. Natasha shook her head with a sleepy look. ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It''s four in the afternoon.¡± Natasha was briefly stunned. Fully awoken when she realized the time, she turned her gaze toward Keh. ¡°Did I really sleep for such a long time?¡± Keh nodded in response. Natasha sat up immediately and looked out the window. Just as expected, the sky was gradually covered in darkness. ¡°I''ve prepared you some food,¡± Keh informed her as he turned around to bring them over. Natasha was indeed hungry after the long nap. The sight of food caused her to lean in with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Watching her eat, Keh could see through her despite her attempt at behaving as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Nat, what''s bothering you?¡± Natasha shook her head as she continued to dig in. ¡°Nothing.¡± However, Keh knew her so well that he wasn''t fooled. His eyes narrowed subsequently. ¡°You went to see Spencer?¡± Chapter 770 A Stepmother For The Children Chapter 770 A Stepmother For The Children Natasha''s eyshes fluttered a moment before she replied without looking up, ¡°No.¡± As he stared at her, a solemn look descended upon Keh''s face. He then got up to leave without another word. In response, Natasha grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Keh.¡± When thetter turned around, his expression couldn''t be any frostier. Natasha hesitated for a moment before finally admitting, ¡°Yes, I did see him.¡± As Keh stared at her, his eyes looked like a bottomless abyss, sending a chill down the spine of anyone who peered into them. Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°Keh, the cure isn''t the only one out there.¡± The moment he heard those words, Keh immediately knew the conclusion to their discussion. Just as he turned to leave, Natasha threw herself forward to hug him from behind. ¡°Listen to me, Keh.¡± Natasha clung tightly to his back. Keh''s body trembled slightly as his fists clenched by his sides. His deep voice, tinged with suppressed emotion, rang out. ¡°I''m not surprised by the choice that you made, but don''t you think you''re being too cruel to me, Nat?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Natasha murmured from behind him. ¡°You''re not the only one. I''m also being cruel to the children and Grandpa.¡± ¡°In that case, why can''t you be a little more selfish?¡± Keh asked. At that moment, Natasha released her grip and circled to his front. As she raised her gaze to look at him, it was clear that she was trying hard to stay strong. ¡°Keh, you know, better than anyone else, that I''m not the kind that likes to sacrifice myself for others. In fact, I''m someone who will do anything to protect myself...¡± ¡°Then?¡± Keh stared intently at her, for he knew that there was no changing her mind. ¡°But I don''t like to be in the debt of others,¡± she added. ¡°Is that the decision you wanted to tell me about?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Thalia came here and got poisoned because of me. On top of that, she helped me in the hospital and protected the children time and again. After all that she has done, there''s no way I can make the selfish choice,¡± Natasha exined. ¡°Nat, when ites to your life, it''s all right to be a little selfish.¡± ¡°If Dave was in Thalia''s position, what would you have done?¡± Natasha retorted. Keh was stunned by the sudden question. ¡°Look, you would have made the same choice as I did,¡± Natasha added. ¡°It''s different¡ª¡± ¡°No, it''s not,¡± Natasha interrupted him. ¡°Dave and I have faced death countless times. Either one of us would have readily sacrificed ourselves for the other.¡± ¡°Are you saying that only your friend is considered true while mine isn''t?¡± Natasha countered. ¡°How are you even friends with Thalia?¡± Keh snapped. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°How are we not?¡± Natasha threw the question back at him. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Thalia and I have known each other for three years now. Even though she doesn''t know my identity, I have always known hers.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°The fact that we have not faced death together doesn''t mean our friendship is less significant compared to yours. To me, she has long be a friend of mine.¡± Natasha enunciated every word of hers clearly. Slightly shaken by the fact she was angry, Kehforted her, ¡°Nat, that''s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I don''t have many friends, Keh, but you''re well aware that once I''ve decided to care about someone, I''ll never change my decision,¡± Natasha asserted. Keh replied indignantly, ¡°Nat, you''re only saying all these to stop me from going over.¡± ¡°Even though that''s my objective, those words stille from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°Are you nning to let me watch you suffer again?¡± Keh asked, his eyes slightly reddened. Looking at him, Natasha took a step forward, ¡°Keh, I understand how cruel this is for you. I''m sorry, but you''ll have to bear with this pain. Just think of it as my vengeance over what you have done to me in the past, all right?¡± ¡°Nat, those are two entirely different matters!¡± Natasha leaned closer to assuage his fears with a hug. ¡°I know, Keh. I guarantee that I''ll stay alivee hell or high water.¡± Cognizant that Natasha had made up her mind, Keh knew that his struggles and protests would only fall on deaf ears. Standing still awkwardly, he asked, ¡°What are you going to guarantee it with?¡± Natasha pressed herself against his chest. ¡°With my honor.¡± Keh lowered his eyes. ¡°Nat, your honor is nothingpared to your life.¡± Rendered speechless, Natasha looked up at him. ¡°In that case, if I fail to keep my word, you''ll remarry and get the children to call your new wife ''mommy'' to spite me. How about that?¡± Keh couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement. As he averted his gaze, his emotions remained just asplicated. ¡°Would that do?¡± Natasha asked again. Putting on a serious expression, Keh stared earnestly at Natasha. ¡°If I remarry, the children will probably tear down the house. On top of that, Grandpa would probably disown me, given his temper!¡± Natasha knitted her brows. ¡°You might be right, you know.¡± She then nced at Keh. ¡°In that case, you don''t have a choice but to only marry me in this lifetime.¡± Keh shot her a look. Despite being affected the worst, she''s still trying hard tofort me. Subsequently, Keh reached out his hand to pull her into his embrace. ¡°Nat, do you know that I was filled with the urge to make the selfish choice? I don''t care about falling out with them as long as I can keep you safe...¡± Keh mumbled in her ear; his voice couldn''t be any raspier. Natasha responded, ¡°But you won''t do that, right? Because you know me very well and my decision from the very beginning.¡± Keh didn''tment as he tighten his hug. ¡°Keh, as I said before. That cure isn''t the only one out there. Since Boss was intent on having me help him, there''s definitely a second vial of antidote out there. We still have a chance.¡± Her words caused Keh to let go abruptly and re at her. ¡°Are you nning to see Boss again?¡± Keh''s anxious expression triggered a smile from Natasha. ¡°Of course not.¡± Obviously, Keh wasn''t convinced as he stared intently at her. ¡°Nat, don''t forget what you''ve promised me.¡± ¡°I remember. That''s why we''re doing it together this time!¡± Natasha dered. Keh cocked a brow in response. ¡°We?¡± Natasha nodded at him. ¡°Boss has a weakness that will be his undoing. The more he can''t get his hands on something, the greater his desire is for it. Coincidentally, we can take advantage of that fact.¡± ¡°Do you already have a n?¡± Keh asked. Chapter 771 Seduction Chapter 771 Seduction Natasha shook her head. ¡°Nope, but I can start having one now.¡± A hint of mischief shed across her eyes. Keh knew she was merely trying to use that method to persuade him. He bored his dark eyes into her and remained quiet because her effort was insufficient to convince him. Sensing his silence, Natasha knew he still had reservations about that matter. After contemting briefly, Natasha lowered her gaze, took a step closer to him, and reached out to gently tug the corner of his shirt before looking up at him. ¡°All right, Keh. I know you''re worried about me and have my best interest at heart. But please just agree with this decision, okay?¡± ¡°What if I don''t agree?¡± he asked. ¡°If you don''t agree, you''ll leave me with no choice but to keep you trapped in this room,¡± she threatened while staring at him. He nced at her. ¡°Do you think you''re capable of doing that?¡± ¡°We''ll find out the answer once we give it a try,¡± she replied. Keh swept his eyes across her and stood up to leave. At that moment, Natasha suddenly launched a sneak attack from behind. Walking toward the door, he heard the sound of Natasha thrusting her fist. As if he had grown eyes in the back of his head, he extended his arm to grab her hand. Noticing that, she continued to strike, and the two began to spar in the room. When she saw Keh swinging his fist at her, her eyes gleamed with a hint of cunning glint. The next second, she staggered backward and collided with the table. ¡°Ouch...¡± Natasha grunted and furrowed her brows in agony. Seeing that, Keh immediately withdrew his arm and approached her. ¡°Nat, are you all right?¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± she murmured in a dulcet tone. Keh frowned, too anxious to remain cool-headed. ¡°B-But I didn''t exert that much force...¡± ¡°But it''s really painful,¡± she said piteously. He gazed at her with tightly knitted brows. The next second, he carried her and put her on the bed. ¡°Where does it hurt? Can you show me?¡± he asked. Taking in his concerned expression as he examined her body, Natasha''s eyes glimmered, and she pounced on him, pinning him onto the bed. He looked up, and upon seeing that she seemed to be doing fine and catching the sly look flickering past her eyes, his gaze darkened. ¡°Well? Do you think I can trap you here now?¡± she asked with her brows arched. ¡°Nat, since when have you learned to put on a pitiful act to garner sympathy?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I''m not doing this to garner sympathy.¡± Natasha leaned forward, inching closer to his lips as she spoke. The look in her eyes became increasingly charming as she whispered, ¡°This is an act to seduce you.¡± And with that, she pressed him on the bed. Meanwhile, inside theb, Spencer stared at the antidote withplicated emotions churning in his dark eyes. Natasha''s words and various scenes from the past shed across his mind. He knew that was a selfish act, but he had no other choice. Even if this is selfish, I''m willing to pay the price for it. At that thought, he put the antidote away. His eyes shone with determination. At the same time, inside the shooting room, Thalia walked around the ce and couldn''t help but nod at the interior design andyout. ¡°It seems like Dave is very generous toward you, using all the best materials in the construction.¡± Benjamin stood nearby. ¡°But I designed this ce.¡± Thalia shifted her attention to him. ¡°For someone who''s even capable of designing firearms, designing a ce like this is aplete waste of talent.¡± Hearing herpliment, he smiled. ¡°Still, you''ve already set everything up here, so what do you need my help with?¡± she asked. ¡°Um... I didn''t expect the ce would be so perfect. In that case, why don''t you look around and give me some suggestions?¡± he chirped. Thalia nced at Benjamin after hearing that. ¡°I can''t believe you''ve learned nothing useful from Anthony except for being narcissistic.¡± Benjamin pondered briefly before responding, ¡°Actually, I''m not quite like Anthony.¡± ¡°Oh? How are you different?¡± ¡°He''s a narcissist, while I''m just being honest,¡± Benjamin said. Thalia couldn''t stop herself fromughing. She considered anyone who would criticize Anthony in front of her kindred spirits. The two reached out and high-fived each other. As theyughed and chattered, they turned around to look behind them. Usually, Anthony would''ve chimed in to banter with them. However, at that moment, he sat not far away with his brows furrowed, seemingly having a load on his mind. Noticing Anthony sitting there absentmindedly, Thalia and Benjamin exchanged nces. ¡°What''s up with him today?¡± she asked. ¡°It''s not just today. He''s been like this for the past couple of days,¡± Benjamin replied. Thalia frowned, and the two walked toward Anthony. When they reached him, they sat down on either side of him. Anthony still appeared deep in thought, seemingly oblivious to their arrival, as he didn''t react in any way. Cough! Cough! Thalia cleared her throat. After he heard the noise, Anthony''s eyes regained focus. Only then did he finally snap back to reality. He turned his head and saw Thalia and Benjamin staring intently at him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Startled, he furrowed his brows at them. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t we be the ones asking you that question? What''s wrong with you?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I-I''m fine,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Thalia expressed her disbelief straightforwardly. No one could me Benjamin for not siding with his brother. ¡°Tony, you''ve been distracted all the time in the past two days.¡± Anthony could hide that matter from Thalia, but he knew he needed to put more effort intoing up with something more convincing to fool Benjamin. Hence, he chose to look away and pretended nothing was wrong. ¡°I''ve just been thinking about something.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Are you talking about that?¡± Benjamin questioned. Anthony nodded. ¡°I''m starting to have some leads now.¡± ¡°You have a candidate in mind?¡± ¡°It''s hard to say. I want to give it a try first, and I''ll let you know by then.¡± At that point, Thalia, who was utterly confused, asked, ¡°Hold on. What are you two talking about in riddles? I don''t understand a word you''re saying.¡± ¡°This isn''t my business, so I have no right to tell you. You should ask a certain someone instead.¡± With that, Benjamin got up and walked away to see if any part of the room required improvements. Thalia trained her eyes on Anthony. ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Anthony Watson, don''t try to deceive me. Don''t forget what I said. If you lie to me about anything, I will never forgive you!¡± she warned him. ¡°I won''t lie to you, but that means I can choose to remain silent, right?¡± He raised his eyebrow. Listening to his response, Thalia immediately frowned. ¡°Anthony, you said you wouldn''t keep anything from me!¡± ¡°I did say that, but everyone has their privacy, right? I can''t just reveal all my thoughts to you, can I?¡± he said. Only then did he recall the promise he made to her previously. That''s an utterly unreasonable request, bordering on a despotic demand. Chapter 772 Protect The People I Love Chapter 772 Protect The People I Love Thalia didn''t bother listening to his rambling. The only information she received from his reaction was that he had a secret but wouldn''t tell her! Frowning, Thalia fixed her gaze on him and said, ¡°Anthony, are you not a man of your word?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°That''s not what you said to me previously. You''ve changed!¡± ¡°I didn''t¡ª¡± ¡°Benjamin and Denise know about your secret, right? Yet you refuse to tell me!¡± Thalia appeared to be hurt by his refusal to tell her the truth. She then nodded in resignation and said disappointedly, ¡°Okay, I understand. You never really considered me as a friend...¡± Anthony held his forehead in frustration and finally gave in. ¡°Fine, I''ll tell you.¡± Thalia immediately regained her solemn demeanor. ¡°You should''ve told me in the first ce.¡± Anthony looked at her in exasperation. ¡°Your acting skills are so good that I think you should be an actor like Denise.¡± Thalia didn''t think he was being sarcastic at all and replied seriously, ¡°Darz has special acting sses, so you guys will have to learn it, too. Don''t worry, for you''ll soon be better at acting than me!¡± Anthony was speechless. ¡°Okay, cut the crap. Tell me everything,¡± Thalia urged. Anthony nced at Thalia. He actually intended to consult her about this matter and just hadn''t found a chance to talk to her yet. He was about to speak when Thalia suddenly thought of something. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Anthony''s words were stuck halfway in his throat as he stared at her. ¡°If it''s really private, forget it. I''m not someone who likes to pry into other people''s privacy,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Really?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then we''re done!¡± Anthony shrugged with his hands spread out. Thalia was dumbfounded. ¡°That''s it!¡± Anthony said. Thalia took a deep breath. ¡°Anthony Watson, do you take me as a fool?¡± Seeing that she was about to explode with rage, Anthony couldn''t helpughing out loud. ¡°You said you wouldn''t listen if it''s a private matter!¡± ¡°Benjamin knows, so that means I can know too. I''m just being courteous yet you really think I mean it!¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°Women always say one thing and do another...¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, I don''t!¡± Anthony immediately admitted defeat. Thalia kept her eyes trained on him, still feeling something was off. ¡°You''ve been surrendering too easilytely. What''s the deal? Have you be enlightened enough to start being all respectful and caring toward others?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°I''m just being considerate because you''re not in good health.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Wow, you have sympathy for others now?¡± ¡°It''s not about having sympathy. I just don''t want to argue with the sick and the weak,¡± Anthony replied. Thalia was rendered speechless by his quick-witted remarks. His tongue is still as sharp as ever. ¡°But if you''re not used to my current demeanor, I can still act like I did before,¡± Anthony offered. Thalia shed him a halfhearted smile and urged him to get to the point. ¡°Hurry up and tell me about that secret of yours!¡± Anthony took a moment to gather his thoughts and spoke while looking at her. ¡°I have an idea.¡± ¡°What idea?¡± Thalia asked casually as she grabbed some snacks from the table, popping one into her mouth. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°I''ve revealed part of it to you before this.¡± ¡°What is it? Just tell me!¡± Thalia stared at him. ¡°I''m thinking of forming a team.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thalia was momentarily stunned and turned to look at him. ¡°I mentioned it briefly when we were in the uninhabited zone. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I want a team that I can fully control and that only answers to me,¡± Anthony exined his idea. Listening to his thoughts, Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°So... are you saying you want to leave Darz?¡± ¡°No, I don''t have any intention of leaving Darz. I just want a team thatpletely works for me outside of Darz. That way, I can handle any personal grudges myself,¡± Anthony exined. Thalia instantly understood his point. The look in her eyes darkened as she looked at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, actually, you can already mobilize the forces in Darz. You know full well that you can do so if you need to. It''s just a bit more difficult to handle the current situation due to the rtionship between Keh and Darz.¡± ¡°I know, and I understand,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°I don''t know how things will turn out between Daddy and Darz, but what if this problem is never resolved? The main reason I joined Darz is to protect the people I care about, so if this issue limits what I can do, what''s the point of me staying in Darz?¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°Anthony, you can''t say that. Are you not happy being in Darz? I know you''re anxious about Natasha''s matter, but don''t deny the significance of your presence in Darz. I can tell that you''re happy being a part of Darz and you have big ambitions to achieve. Darz can help you realize your goals. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have joined in the first ce, right?¡± Anthony listened and frowned slightly. He didn''t deny Thalia''s words because she was right. ¡°Now that Boss'' matter has been resolved, you can put off your idea of forming a team for now and discuss it with Kyleter¡ª¡± Thalia suggested. ¡°I''m already working on it!¡± Anthony interrupted. Thalia stared at him in surprise for a few seconds before eximing, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I can''t wait!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°If Dave finds out, he might think you have ulterior motives. You''re a core member of Darz. Do you know what it means to Darz if you have ulterior motives?¡± Thalia warned. Anthony had thought about that. Looking at her, he replied, ¡°I will be honest with Kyle about this matter.¡± ¡°What if he doesn''t agree?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony fell silent. However, his intention was as clear as day. Thalia took a few deep breaths. ¡°Anthony, you''re supposed to be smart. Why are you acting so rashly when ites to this?¡± ¡°I just want to protect the people I love, that''s all,¡± Anthony replied, looking up. ¡°No one is stopping you from protecting anyone, but what you''re trying to do is reckless and not a good idea. What will Kyle and all the members of Darz think?¡± Thalia responded. Anthony frowned upon noticing she was somewhat angry. ¡°Then... should I not tell Dave about this?¡± Words eluded Thalia. Anthony continued, ¡°I''m only setting up this team for some personal matters, and not for any other purpose. So, maybe I don''t need to tell Kyle, right?¡± ¡°Walls have ears though!¡± ¡°I think I have some experience when ites to keeping secrets. You guys failed to gain any information about me after searching for me for so long, right?¡± ¡°But aren''t you right in front of me now?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°This is different. I emerged on my own. You might not have been able to find me if I didn''t show myself!¡± Anthony said with great confidence and conviction. Thalia stared at the boy in defeat and was no longer in the mood to argue with him regarding this matter. Upon hesitating for a brief moment, she said, ¡°I think there''s a need to let you meet with Kyle as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 773 The Plans Of Anthony Chapter 773 The ns Of Anthony ¡°If you''re not afraid of a three-way dogfight, let hime and meet me!¡± eximed Anthony. Thalia frowned when she heard that. This is indeed a problem. Then, Anthony looked her in the eyes and said earnestly, ¡°I understand your concerns, Thalia, but you''re fretting about nothing. I told you about this matter myself, but you wouldn''t be aware if I didn''t, would you?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I told you because I treat you as a friend and also to let you know that no matter what team I set up, it will not pose a threat to Darz. Heck, it will even be of great help to Darz in the future!¡± he enunciated while keeping his gaze fixed on her. Thalia had to admit that the sincerity in his expression made her waver. ¡°So what if I believe you? You still need Kyle and everyone in Darz to believe you,¡± she uttered. ¡°We''ll discuss this matterter. Let''s talk about the situation at hand.¡± ¡°What''s the situation at hand?¡± she asked. At that moment, Anthony took a piece of paper from his pocket. ¡°These are the ns I made. You must know a lot of people since you''ve traveled far and wide. Please have a look and see if anyone meets the criteria here.¡± Thalia finally understood the boy''s intention and scrutinized him with narrowed eyes. ¡°You didn''t tell me because you treat me as a friend. You are clearly asking for my help!¡± ¡°It''s precisely because you''re my friend that I asked for your help. Otherwise, I won''t be able to trust you and feel at ease, can I?¡± he reasoned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He never failed to persuade her. Thalia gave him a look before lowering her gaze to study the piece of paper that was filled with details about Anthony''s requirements. However, after seeing all the criteria he listed out, she frowned. ¡°What''s with these weird requirements? Adept at using poison? Disguise? Why is deception one of them? What are you trying to do? Form a super elite team?¡± After hearing her mocking question, he replied, ¡°That''s right. I want to form a team that can do anything.¡± Thalia swept a curious gaze over him, sizing him up. ¡°Sometimes I wonder what''s in that head of yours!¡± ¡°Just tell me. Is there anyone you know of or are acquainted with that meets the criteria written here?¡± he inquired. She withdrew her gaze, turning her attention back to the paper. ¡°Con artists are easy to find. They are practically everywhere.¡± ¡°I''m looking for the real deal, a master of deception, a true con artist. I won''t settle for anything less!¡± Anthony said firmly. Thalia looked at him and thought about it seriously. ¡°I did meet one in the past who duped me and several of my friends...¡± Anthony''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard that. ¡°It''s just that I don''t have the person''s contact details,¡± she continued. Her words rendered him speechless, and he instantly deted. Thalia noticed his reaction and curled her lips into a faint smirk. ¡°I do know someone who is good in disguise, though.¡± Anthony fixed his gaze on her, not daring to show too much anticipation. She returned his stare and, upon seeing himpletely unfazed, continued, ¡°That person used to work for a prominent thieving family, assisting them with disguises. However, he waster betrayed by his friends and apprehended. He stopped doing this job after he got out of prison and now wanders around the border all year, taking up some small businesses.¡± After hearing that, Anthony said with conviction, ¡°This is exactly the kind of person I want. Do you know him? Introduce him to me.¡± ¡°I do know him, and he''s in the neighboring country, which isn''t too far away. But after being betrayed by his friends, he vowed never to join another team. It''s not going to be easy to convince him to join you,¡± Thalia said straightforwardly. Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°He probably felt bitterly disappointed after being betrayed by his friends.¡± ¡°Indeed. He has good skills. Many people wanted to recruit him, but he turned them down every time, even when offered an astronomical sum of money,¡± Thalia stated the fact calmly. He pondered for a moment before looking at her. ¡°Do you know him very well?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I''ve interacted with him once or twice. He''s a deeply distrustful person and never confides in others, so we''ve only had some business dealings,¡± came her reply. After a moment of contemtion, Anthony asked, ¡°You know where he is, right?¡± ¡°Yes. He''s usually active near the borders and never goes anywhere else, so locating him is easy.¡± Anthony had an idea and looked at her. ¡°How about you go with me?¡± Thalia frowned when she saw that he was not discouraged. ¡°I told you that he won''t join any team. It''s useless even if you go.¡± ¡°Yes, he won''t join other people''s teams, but it doesn''t mean he won''t join mine,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Don''t you think you''re being too confident?¡± She stared at him. ¡°I''m certain he''s the kind of person I''m looking for, so I must give it a shot. Just say if you''ll help me, Thalia.¡± ¡°How can I help?¡± ¡°It''s simple. You only need to take me to him. I''ll do the rest on my own,¡± he said. Thalia frowned when she noticed how serious he looked. ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± ¡°I can''t be any more serious!¡± She quietly sat across from the boy with a few traces of doubt shing across her pretty eyes. Upon seeing his steadfast demeanor, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°I respect your resolve, Anthony, but even if you go, you wille back empty-handed. The likelihood of seeding is essentially zero!¡± ¡°The world would not be the way it is now if we give up on some things without even trying once,¡± Anthony reasoned. ¡°No matter what, I must give it a try. Even if I fail in the end, at least I did my best.¡± Thalia gazed at the boy and was impressed. I have to say that I admire his spirit. Given his aplishments at such a young age, perhaps... She gave it some thought before saying to him, ¡°Very well. Since you''ve put it that way, I guess I''ll go with you. But, I''ll let you know this in advance. You have a hundred percent chance of failing. Don''t break down in tears when wee back empty-handed.¡± ¡°The world is never short of talented people. If I fail this time, I can always move on to the next one. It''s not necessary to cry over something like this,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I''ve got a feeling that this trip will not be in vain.¡± ¡°I just love your blind faith.¡± ¡°When shall we set out, then?¡± Anthony asked directly, ignoring her tease. ¡°It''s still quite a distance away. It''s too far to travel by car, and there are no direct flights...¡± ¡°What about a helicopter?¡± he suggested. ¡°That''s exactly what''s on my mind. It''s the best option,¡± said Thalia. ¡°I''ll go and speak to Mr. Dave, then!¡± As he spoke, he got up and walked away. ¡°Wait.¡± Anthony turned and faced her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°Don''t get too excited. I need time to prepare.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, knowing what she was referring to. After pondering for a while, he suggested, ¡°How about setting out tomorrow night?¡± She deliberated for a moment before nodding. ¡°That should be fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony nodded in response and immediately strode out. Chapter 774 I Was Driven To Madness Chapter 774 I Was Driven To Madness Anthony happened to brush past Denise as he walked out. Noticing his haste, Denise went over to Thalia, who was sitting at the table, and asked curiously, ¡°Where''s Tony off to?¡± ¡°He has gone crazy. He''s seriously out of his mind,¡± Thalia muttered as she munched on the snacks on the table, preupied with her thoughts. Just then, Benjamin walked over and sat down. ¡°Yes, he has gone crazy. What about you?¡± Her gaze fell upon him. ¡°I''ve gone crazy too, but I was driven to madness by him!¡± ¡°Judging from your expression, however, I don''t see any signs that you were driven to madness.¡± ¡°They''re all in here,¡± she responded while pointing at her heart. Denise knitted her brows as she listened to their conversation. ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡± ¡°Tony asked Thalia to help him look for people. They''ve set their eyes on someone and will head out sometime over these two days,¡± Benjamin exined tersely. Hearing that, Thalia stared at him in surprise. ¡°Why, look at you! You weren''t here, yet you know everything.¡± ¡°I wasn''t standing nearby, but that doesn''t mean I couldn''t hear you,¡± came Benjamin''s reply. Listening to the pair teasing each other, Denise immediately said, ¡°I want to go too!¡± ¡°Whatever for?¡± Thalia asked, turning to her. ¡°I want to help Tony look for that person, of course!¡± ¡°It''s a dodgy ce and too dangerous. You''d better stay here,¡± Thalia answered. ¡°No! I want to go with you. Besides, you''ll be there to protect us, won''t you?¡± Thalia retorted, ¡°I can''t take on that many opponents on my own. How am I supposed to protect all three of you?¡± ¡°Looks like you''ve counted me in already. Good. I don''t have to say anything then,¡± Benjamin piped up. Thalia was stunned. What she said was purely a slip of her tongue. ¡°I wasn''t¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he rose to his feet and continued, ¡°In that case, I''ll be heading back to my room too to get ready.¡± Dumbstruck, she frowned as she watched him walk away. What on earth has gotten into these brats? Seeing that, Denise immediately pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Thalia, do you also think that girls aren''t as capable as boys?¡± Turning to see her looking disgruntled, Thalia protested, ¡°Not at all. That wasn''t what I meant.¡± ¡°Then why did you agree to let Ben go but not me?¡± ¡°I didn''t agree to it!¡± ¡°Well, are you going to be able to stop him?¡± Thalia paused for a moment. ¡°I most probably won''t be able to stop him.¡± ¡°See? We''re both girls. How can you not believe in me?¡± Denise pressed on. ¡°I''m just worried for your safety, that''s all.¡± ¡°So, you''re not worried for Tony and Ben?¡± ¡°They''re tough and strong. Even if they have to suffer a little, they''ll be fine. However, you''re my precious little darling. How could I bear to let you suffer? Am I right?¡± Thalia responded, giving Denise a gentle pinch on her chin. Denise shook her head. ¡°Nope. I may be a girl, but I''m not afraid of a little hardship. I already don''t get to spend much time with you guys, so I must make the most of it!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, Thalia. Just bring me along. Can you really bear leaving me here all by myself? Besides, I''ll miss you terribly if I don''t get to see you for even a day. Come on, Thalia. Pretty please?¡± Denise wheedled while hugging the woman''s arm. Thalia felt dizzy as Denise shook her back and forth. Who can say no to her when she acts all adorable like this? ¡°All right, all right, fine. I''ll take you with me, okay?¡± Denise paused her movements immediately and looked at Thalia. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I''ve agreed to it, so it''s okay by me. However, you''ll still have to convince your parents, and I won''t help you with that,¡± Thalia replied with a shake of her head. Her bright eyes darted from side to side, then she nodded. ¡°No problem. I''ll take care of that myself.¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll wait to hear from you guys, then.¡± Denise beamed, then got up and started walking away. ¡°Are you going to ask them now?¡± ¡°I''ll pack my stuff first before talking to them.¡± ¡°We''re only going for a few days, so don''t bring too many things.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Thalia could not help but smile as she listened to Denise''s voice ring out in the distance. After spending time with these three, I realize I''ve rediscovered a sense of childlike innocence within me. It''s as though I''m slowly recovering bits of my childhood that were missing. She continued eating some snacks for a while as those thoughts ran through her mind. Then, she dusted her hands off, got up, and walked out. Outside, the sun shone brightly, and the sky was clear and blue, bestowing an indescribable sense of calm and peace upon her. I hope the future will be just as brilliant as the sunshine today. Dave and Miguel were in the midst of a discussion when Anthony arrived at the hidden room. ¡°Master,¡± Miguel greeted with a smile as soon as he saw the boy. Anthony nodded in acknowledgment, then looked in Dave''s direction. ¡°Are you here to see Dave?¡± Miguel asked. Anthony nodded again. Turning around, Dave asked, ¡°You''re here to see me? What''s up?¡± ¡°I need to ask you for a favor, Mr. Dave,¡± said Anthony. Observing Anthony''s serious and polite behavior, Dave replied, ¡°Go on, then. Tell me what''s this about.¡± Anthony hesitated for a while before finally saying, ¡°Thalia and I need to go somewhere because we have something to do, so we want to borrow your helicopter.¡± When Dave heard that, he drew his brows together. ¡°Where are you two going?¡± ¡°Just to the neighboring country. It''s very near.¡± ¡°Why are you going there?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°We have to attend to some things,¡± Anthony answered without revealing any details. Dave pursed his lips. ¡°Do you parents know about this?¡± ¡°I haven''t told them yet.¡± ¡°Well, I''ll be okay with it if they are,¡± Dave replied. Ever since learning of Anthony''s identity, I no longer see him as a kid. However, judging by how he refrains from telling me more, I''m guessing things aren''t all that simple. Even though he''s impressive, he''s still a child in terms of age. I can''t be responsible for his safety. ¡°So, you''re saying that if I get my father''s and Nat''s approval, you won''t have any problems with it?¡± Anthony asked. Dave nodded. ¡°Yes. That''s right.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand. Thank you in advance, then.¡± ¡°You''re wee,¡± Dave replied with a grin. Anthony nodded and got up to leave. Seeing that, Miguel hurried after him and called out, ¡°Wait, Master! Where are you going?¡± Anthony turned around and looked him up and down. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Miguel nced at Dave and hesitated before saying cautiously, ¡°Take me with you.¡± ¡°But...¡± Anthony''s gaze flicked toward Dave. Looking at Dave, Miguel began, ¡°Dave, you¡ª¡± ¡°You can do whatever you like as long as you finish everything you need to do today,¡± Dave replied without even looking up. Miguel broke into a smile. ¡°No problem. I promise I''ll get it done. Thanks, Dave.¡± The sight of the pair getting along so well made Anthony furrow his brows. I wasn''t expecting him to be so quick to agree to it. ¡°If you dare to take him with you, why wouldn''t I allow it?¡± Dave fixed his gaze on Miguel and continued, ¡°Keep an eye on him. If there''s any news, report it to me immediately. Since you get to tag along, you shouldn''t waste this opportunity to monitor him.¡± Both Anthony and Miguel were rendered speechless. Chapter 775 Natasha And Her Views Chapter 775 Natasha And Her Views It was nighttime, and Anthony had finished packing his things. After much hesitance, he still decided to seek Natasha''s approval. He went looking for her and found her sitting on a bench in the yard. Beneath the starry sky, Natasha looked rxed yet elegant in her pale dress with a ck and brown shawl draped over her. She appeared as if she was on vacation in a holiday retreat. ¡°Nat,¡± Anthony called out softly as he approached her. Lifting her gaze, the woman noted Anthony''s approach. ¡°Why aren''t you asleep?¡± ¡°It''s still not my bedtime yet,¡± Anthony replied, then sat down across from her. There were some snacks on the table before them that were all Natasha''s favorite foods. Anthony assumed Keh must''ve prepared them. Anthony leaned over and began to help Natasha remove the nuts shell with practiced ease. As if used to him helping her, she poured him a cup of coffee. ¡°Is there a reason you''re looking for me?¡± Anthony ced the peeled nuts in front of her and nodded, looking into her eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What is it? Speak your mind.¡± Natasha lifted the cup of hot coffee to her mouth and gently sipped on it. ¡°I...¡± Anthony realized that whatever words he had assembled in his mind shattered under Natasha''s gaze. ¡°You what?¡± Natasha raised a brow. ¡°Since when do you hesitate to speak your mind?¡± ¡°I''m scared that you won''t approve,¡± Anthony answered with an ingratiating smile. ¡°How do you know I''ll disapprove if you never told me in the first ce?¡± Natasha arched her brow. Her exquisite features seemed to exude a faint glow under the moonlight. After contemting briefly, Anthony stated, ¡°It''s like this, Nat. I want to start a team of my own, and I already have a list of candidates. Coincidentally, Thalia knows one of the people who meet my criteria, and that person is in our neighboring country.¡± He paused to study Natasha''s expression. Natasha took another sip of her coffee and raised her brow at his sudden pause. ¡°What''s wrong? Continue.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing that there was hope, he seized the chance to strike the iron while it was still hot. ¡°I would like to make a trip there with Thalia.¡± Natasha finished her cup of coffee and looked into Anthony''s eyes. ¡°That''s it? Anything else?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Anthony shook his head. Scrunching her delicate brows, she asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this? Just go if you want to. The problem is whether Thalia is willing to go with you.¡± Anthony immediately nodded. ¡°She said she''ll go with me as long as you agree.¡± ¡°I don''t see any problem with that,¡± Natasha consented. ¡°Does that mean you agree?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded without hesitation. Anthony''s lips curved into a smile, but he was still slightly worried. ¡°T-Then, what about Daddy?¡± ¡°Ignore him. You can leave that to me,¡± Natasha said. Anthony instantly ced the nuts he had finished peeling in front of her. ¡°You''re the best mom in the whole wide world, Nat!¡± Dropping her gaze at the nicely-peeled treats in front of her, she felt as though they were reliving the times when he was still a young toddler. shing a tiny smile, she said, ¡°You''re the best son in the world too. Um, one of the best sons.¡± Anthony beamed at her. Suddenly, Natasha remembered something. ¡°But how do you n on getting there?¡± ¡°Thalia said it''ll be too slow if we drive since the person is in the neighboring country. The most efficient way of travel is by helicopter.¡± Natasha cast him a nce as soon as he finished his words. ¡°A helicopter? Looks like you guys are making your departure quite a big scene.¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°I already borrowed it from Mr. Dave. Everything is set once I have Daddy''s and your permission.¡± Natasha pondered for a while before saying, ¡°I only have one request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Be careful. Contact us immediately without dy if anything happens to you there. I forbid you from hiding your situation from us.¡± The corners of Anthony''s lips curled to form a smile. ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± Natasha poured herself another cup of coffee and sipped on it. When she caught Anthony still peeling the nuts, she said, ¡°That''s enough. Stop peeling and have some yourself.¡± ¡°I don''t like eating them. I just like to peel them for you,¡± Anthony said. Natasha smiled at him. ¡°Have some coffee then.¡± ¡°This I can do,¡± Anthonyplied, lifting the cup to his lips and taking a few sips leisurely. The mother and son conversed beneath the sky full of stars as they sipped on their drinks. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Tomorrow night if everything goes ording to n.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Are Benjamin and Denise going?¡± ¡°I think they''lle, too.¡± ¡°Watch over Denise,¡± Natasha reminded. ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. I will,¡± Anthony promised. Natasha inclined her head and stared into the distance. After a short pause, she called out, ¡°Anthony.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Anthony turned to her. After another few seconds of silence, she expressed, ¡°Even though you''re still a child agewise, I know you''re much more mature and level-headed than many adults. I''m not narrow-minded, so feel free to do whatever you think is right. Don''t be afraid about your dad or me disapproving of your actions. We''ll always unconditionally take your side, but should you have any doubts or troubles, please know that you can always discuss it with me. You''ll forever have my support,¡± Natasha stated earnestly as she looked into her son''s eyes. Anthony returned her gaze. He should feel happy to hear those words, but instead, he found himself tearing up for no reason. Natasha sounded like she was saying herst words. But I''ll never let that happen! After a long while, Anthony gave a firm nod. ¡°Okay, I understand, Nat.¡± Natasha smiled at him. ¡°You know my only condition.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Anthony uttered. Natasha''s smile widened. ¡°That''s right.¡± Anthony took a deep breath and suppressed the tears welling in his eyes. Forcing a smile, he assured, ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. I know you''ll only be at ease if we take good care of ourselves. Thus, no matter what happens, I''ll always protect myself, Benjamin, and Denise.¡± Natasha''s lips curved into a proud smile. ¡°Protect them if you can, but focus on your own safety if you''re not capable enough. I know you''re their big brother, but you''re only a few seconds older than them, so don''t shoulder all the responsibility by yourself. This line of work is already dangerous enough. Denise is in a safer situation since she''ll be by our side. No harm wille to her with your dad and me here, but it''s different with Benjamin. He''s a boy, and I trust that he''ll take care of himself. Both of you can support and help each other. All I want is for you both to stay alive. Regardless of the situation, you need to stay alive.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Anthony nodded firmly. A faint smile graced Natasha''s lips as she gazed at her son''s mature demeanor. Although I lost my parents early in this lifetime, I''m lucky enough that God opened another window for me and blessed me with such wonderful children. Their presence adds color to my life and takes away all the loneliness. They''re my precious angels. Chapter 776 I Will Not Give Up On Myself Chapter 776 I Will Not Give Up On Myself That night, Thalia paced in her room anxiously, devising an idea on how she should spill the truth to Spencer. This trip would take at least two days or longer. Hence, before leaving, she had to make sure that the poison wouldn''t act up. She was busy racking her brain toe up with a reasonable exnation for Spencer when someone suddenly knocked on the door. ncing at the door, Thalia said, ¡°Come on in!¡± Spencer pushed the door open and walked into her room. Thalia''s gaze softened when she saw him. ¡°Oh, you''re here. I was about to go find you.¡± After entering her room, Spencer couldn''t help but remember Natasha''s words when he spotted Thalia. Perhaps she''s right. I should try that. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia waved her hand in front of Spencer when she noticed him staring at her nkly. Spencer snapped back to his senses as his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Oh, it''s nothing. Do you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you,¡± Thalia replied. Spencer nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Pursing her lips, Thalia revealed, ¡°I might need to head out with Anthony for at least two days or longer. before I leave, I need you to help me...¡± She trailed off and stretched her slender arm out. Spencer lowered his gaze to look at her fair arm. He then looked back up at her and asked, ¡°Where are you going? What is the purpose of your trip?¡± ¡°I''m helping Anthony find someone in the neighboring country. It isn''t far away,¡± Thalia exined. Hearing that, Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°What is it? Is there anything wrong?¡± Thalia raised a brow. Spencer''s lips thinned. ¡°No, you can''t go. It''s too dangerous!¡± Thalia assured him, ¡°We just want to find someone. It won''t be that dangerous.¡± ¡°Did you forget what happened previously?¡± Spencer demanded. ¡°What will you do if you run into an enemy again?¡± Thalia chuckled aloud. ¡°That was your enemy, not mine. Besides, those I met when I was carrying out missions were already dead!¡± she announced confidently. Spencer lowered his gaze. ¡°Anyway, you can''t leave!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Thalia questioned. ¡°You might not have enemies, but what about Anthony and the others? They might have enemies!¡± ¡°They are too young to have enemies. Even if they do, their enemies don''t even know their true identities,¡± Thalia protested. ¡°Even so, what if you offend some locals? It''s still too dangerous, so you can''t go,¡± Spencer insisted. Thalia was strangely calm. She regarded him and asked, ¡°If you put it that way, are you saying that I should leave Darz?¡± Spencer narrowed his gaze. Thalia tilted her head askew and gave him a look. ¡°Are you prepared to provide for me? If the answer is yes, I might consider leaving Darz.¡± To her surprise, Spencer responded, ¡°You don''t need to worry about anything. Just leave the organization as I am more than capable to support you financially.¡± In the past, Spencer would definitely change the topic or avoid the question, so Thalia had no idea he would answer her question directly. Refusing to believe what she just heard, she stuttered in shock, ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Spencer met her gaze calmly. ¡°I have some savings, so I should be able to provide for you financially.¡± This time, Thalia heard his words loud and clear. ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± she asked. ¡°You know I never joke around,¡± came Spencer''s answer. Thalia observed him carefully before reaching out to touch his forehead. Seeing that, Spencer knitted his brows. After touching his forehead, Thalia touched her own and muttered, ¡°You''re not running a fever!¡± Spencer grabbed her hand and pulled it down from her forehead. ¡°I''m serious. This isn''t a joke.¡± Thalia maintained eye contact with him, a hint of caution in her beautiful eyes. ¡°But why does it feel strange when you''re being serious?¡± Spencer held her hand as a bitter expression flickered across his face. ¡°I was a fool before this, and I didn''t think things through. But now, I promise to give you everything you deserve. I''ll do everything in my power to treat you well.¡± Thalia had to admit that she was pleased to hear his promise. Her rosy lips curled into a faint grin. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer gave a firm nod. Beaming in delight, Thalia flung her arms around Spencer to give him a hug. Spencer froze in surprise. This time, instead of pushing her away, he slowly ced his hands on her back. ¡°I don''t know why you suddenly thought things through, but I''m really happy!¡± Thalia let out a contented sigh. Her efforts for the past years had not been in vain, after all. ¡°Does this mean you''ve agreed to leave Darz?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia fell silent for a moment before releasing him. ¡°I might be ted, but that does not mean I''ve agreed.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A frown marred Spencer''s countenance. Thalia was resolute as she spoke. ¡°Even if it''s time for us to get married, I still won''t give up my career. Darz isn''t just a job to me as it''s also my second home. It was my safe haven when you left me, so I won''t abandon it. No matter what happens, I won''t leave Darz or give it up.¡± Spencer didn''t share her sentiments. ¡°If they''re as good as you im, they wouldn''t have assigned you to do dangerous missions.¡± Thalia looked at him straight in the eye. ¡°I''m the one who requested to be assigned to those missions because I don''t want to grow under anyone else''s protection. I also refuse to be nothing more than someone who''s abandoned. I want to rely on myself and gain a foothold in this world with my own capabilities. That''s because I''m well aware that I''m the only person who won''t abandon myself,¡± she said firmly. It was clear to Spencer that she was indirectly talking about what he did to her. Looking downcast, he parted his lips to say, ¡°I''m sorry. I had my reasons for doing that.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Thalia nodded, her smile never wavering. ¡°That''s why I want you to understand that even if you offer to provide for me, I won''t leave the organization. If there everes a day when I feel like I''ve had enough, I''ll leave on my own terms. I won''t leave for anyone else''s sake.¡± Thalia''s love for him was deep, but she understood the significance of being true to herself and being independent. She knew that self-love was crucial, and others would only love you when you love yourself. Spencer sat across from her and listened to her words quietly. He then shed a smile and commented, ¡°Thalia, you''re all grown up now.¡± ¡°Yes, I''ve been through a lot. I know I must grow up.¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Okay. I get what you mean, and I''ll respect your choice.¡± A smile nudged Thalia''s lips as she added, ¡°As for the matter regarding Anthony, I must go with him, too.¡± Spencer looked at her silently. ¡°Anthony is part of Darz, and I have the responsibility to protect him, so¡ª¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Spencer agreed with a nod. Thalia''s eyes sparkled. ¡°Does that mean you''ve agreed?¡± ¡°If I disagree, will you listen to me?¡± Spencer retorted. ¡°Uh, I might at least reconsider my decision,¡± Thalia told him. Without a word, Spencer reached into his pocket discreetly and held the bottle inside. He hesitated for a long while before pulling it out. Chapter 777 Cannot Be This Selfish Chapter 777 Cannot Be This Selfish ¡°You can go, but before that, you must consume this,¡± Spencer said, pouring out a pill from the bottle. Thalia frowned. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is...¡± Spencer thought about it briefly before saying, ¡°An antidote I''ve developed to dy the poison attack.¡± Thalia''s eyes lit up. ¡°When did you develop it? Oh, you''re amazing!¡± Spencer shed a sheepish smile. ¡°Just recently.¡± ¡°Wow, no wonder you''ve been spending so much time in thebtely. Turns out you were up to something big!¡± she eximed. Taking the pill from him, she examined it closely. ¡°I''m really grateful that you developed the antidote. Now I won''t have to go through the trouble of getting my blood extracted or feeling weak all the time.¡± Thalia was about to swallow it when she added, ¡°Get me more so I can keep them as spare for my journey.¡± Spencer shook his head. ¡°No need. One is enough.¡± Thalia was about to pop the pill into her mouth but halted in her tracks. ¡°How long can it dy the attack?¡± Spencer seemed torn as a conflicted look crossed his face, but he looked at her and said, ¡°It should last for a long time. I''m not sure about that.¡± Thalia''sshes fluttered. She remainedposed and asked cheerfully, ¡°Has Natasha tried it yet?¡± Spencer felt his heart sink when he heard Natasha''s name, but he told himself to stay calm and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± Thalia stretched her hand out. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Give the antidote to me, and I''ll deliver it to her!¡± Thalia said cheekily. ¡°It''s not every day that I find someone who suffers from the same rare condition as me, so we''ll have to take the antidote together.¡± She gestured at him. ¡°Come on, give the antidote to me.¡± Spencer forced out a smile. ¡°You don''t have to do that. I''ll deliver it to herter.¡± ¡°No, I want to do it myself,¡± Thalia insisted. A troubled and hesitant look shed across Spencer''s handsome face. He seemed to be caught in a tight spot as he remained silent. The smile on Thalia''s lips slowly disappeared. ¡°This is the only antidote, right?¡± Spencer met her gaze. Thalia gazed at the little pill in her palm. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, this is the ''antidote'' Keh got when they went out that night.¡± ¡°Thalia¡ª¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± Thalia cut in icily. She rarely showed her stern side to him, but it was clear from her attitude that there was no room for discussion. A whileter, Spencer caved in and nodded in resignation. ¡°You''re right.¡± Thalia''s brows scrunched up as she gazed at him for a long time. ¡°So what''s with this pill you gave me?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just eat it. You''ll recover after taking it,¡± Spencer snapped impatiently. ¡°What about Natasha? What will happen to her?¡± she asked. Spencer pursed his lips and said nothing. He was already filled with guilt and remorse about this, so he wanted the matter to end as soon as possible with no regard for the consequences. As he said nothing, Thalia continued, ¡°You can also tell me that you''ve seeded in developing the antidote and you''re giving this one to me first...¡± She looked at him, her gaze deep and prating. ¡°Spencer, tell me the truth.¡± Spencer lowered his gaze and remained silent. His silence merely served to prove Thalia''s guess. Her expression was tense as she snapped, ¡°I understand now.¡± Without a word, she hopped off her bed and strode to the door. Seeing that, Spencer rose to his feet hastily and grabbed her arm. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I''m going to see Natasha,¡± Thalia answered without turning around. Frowning, Spencer took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why would you go to her?¡± ¡°Why else?¡± Thalia whipped her head around to re at him. ¡°I don''t understand why you''d take the antidote and lie to me, but they were the ones who brought it back. It should be theirs!¡± She then turned around to leave. ¡°You''re right,¡± Spencer dered once she turned around. Thalia halted in her tracks. ¡°There is only one antidote. I have studied theponents of this pill, and I can say with certainty that there is a specific ingredient that I don''t have. I can''t reproduce it,¡± he revealed in a low voice. Thalia was startled to hear that. ¡°This might be the only antidote.¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± Spencer nodded. Aplicated look crossed Thalia''s gaze as she asked, ¡°Have you thought of what would happen to Natasha if I were to take this pill?¡± Spencer cast his gaze downward as a sh of guilt appeared in his eyes. Without lifting his head, he said softly, ¡°Yes. I''m willing to do anything including give my life up for her as long as you can be safe.¡± Thalia was surprised to hear that, but she quickly retorted, ¡°Give your life to her? For what? Can she survive if you do that?¡± Spencer said nothing, pursing his lips into a thin line. A bitter smile yed on Thalia''s lips at his reaction. She hesitated briefly before going over to him. ¡°Spencer, I know you''re doing this for me, but this isn''t right.¡± ¡°Natasha knows about this. I''ve already gotten her approval,¡± Spencer revealed. His charming eyes were bloodshot, suggesting that he had struggled a lot before making this decision. ¡°Just take this pill. You''ll be fine after taking it!¡± he insisted. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°If I take this pill, what about her?¡± Thalia questioned. Spencer grew anxious. ¡°We can talk about that another day. I''ll do my best to develop the antidote, so just take this one! You''ll recover after taking it!¡± he replied hastily. Thalia shook her head. ¡°I can''t take it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Spencer was baffled. Thalia stared at him wordlessly. A long whileter, she muttered, ¡°There''s no reason. I just don''t want to betray my conscience. If I do so, I''d be like a walking zombie even if I were to stay alive.¡± With that, she spun on her heels to leave. Spencer took a deep breath and pulled her back. ¡°Thalia, can you not be this stubborn? Can''t you listen to me? Do you know how hard it was for me to ask for the antidote? Natasha has agreed to let you take it, so can''t you cooperate?¡± Thalia pried his hand away. ¡°How do I do that? Spencer, this isn''t a joke. It concerns someone''s life. You can fight for me, but what about Natasha? Don''t forget that she has Terence and the children. Do you want Terence to bury his only grandchild? And the kids to watch their mother die?¡± Spencer froze upon hearing that. ¡°Spencer, you can''t be selfish. What you''re doing is wrong!¡± Thalia chided. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts. Spencer, I know you''re doing this for me, so I can''t me you. This is my choice, though. I can''t take the pill knowing what would happen to Natasha,¡± she said firmly. After prying his arm off hers, she turned and walked out of the room. Chapter 778 A Game Chapter 778 A Game Spencer went after her the moment she stepped out of the room. Undeniably, Thalia''s words had struck a chord within him. It was extremely hard for him to make the decision and ask for the antidote from Natasha because he knew how selfish and wrong his action was. However, he had no choice but to do it. Now, Thalia had crushed him and his idea entirely with a single sentence. Spencer stood rooted to the spot and mulled over it for a moment before chasing after her. After exiting the room, Thalia went straight to Natasha''s room. She wanted to barge into the room as soon as she reached the door, but she held herself back. Instead, sheposed herself and knocked on the door. When she heard no response from inside the room, she hammered the door a few more times in an urgent manner. Still, no one came to the door. Right when she was about to storm into the room, Spencer grabbed her wrist. Thalia froze momentarily and turned around. Seeing that it was Spencer behind her, she struggled to break free. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Just stop!¡± Spencer refused to let her go. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Spencer suddenly shouted in a stern tone. Startled, Thalia stared at him. Spencer took a deep breath, looked into her eyes, and said, ¡°I know it doesn''t matter what I say now. Perhaps I''m a selfish person in your eyes, but I don''t care what you think of me...¡± Thalia couldn''t bring herself to me him because she knew he had her best interests at heart. While looking back at him, Thalia narrowed her eyes slightly and answered, ¡°I know you''re doing this for my sake. Frankly, I''m happy because you''re doing everything you can to save my life. If that person weren''t Natasha, I wouldn''t mind. But I''m close friends with the three kids, and I''ve also known Natasha for so many years. Besides, you guys are friends, right? If you do this, you''re going to regret it for the rest of your life. If you have to live in guilt for the rest of your life just so I can survive, I would rather not live.¡± Spencer kept mum and stared at her with his dark and conflicted gaze. ¡°Spencer, Natasha had already saved my life by transfusing her blood to me that day. Thanks to her, I''m still alive. We can''t be so selfish. Do you understand?¡± she asked. ¡°I don''t want you to die.¡± Spencer fixed his gaze on her, the expression in his eyes deep and profound. In response, Thalia smiled. ¡°I won''t die. With your skills, I''m sure it''s only a matter of time before you develop the antidote.¡± Spencer''s eyes were red. ¡°I don''t even believe in myself.¡± ¡°Spencer, you''re great at what you do, so you must believe in yourself. Besides, I strongly believe that you have the ability to keep me alive!¡± Spencer said nothing in response. Thalia smiled and turned around to enter Natasha''s room. ¡°She''s downstairs...¡± Spencer''s voice suddenly rang out from behind her. Thalia halted in her tracks upon hearing that, knowing that Spencer had relented. He''s only telling me that because he has epted what I''m about to do. With that in mind, Thalia shed another smile and said, ¡°Okay. I''ll go downstairs to look for her.¡± With that, she went downstairs. After only taking a few steps forward, she stopped and turned back to nce at Spencer. All of a sudden, she walked back toward him and hugged him. Spencer merely looked at her without saying a word. ¡°Thank you for loving me so much.¡± Thalia let go of him, smiled, and went downstairs. At that moment, Natasha, Keh, and Dave seemed to be in a discussion downstairs. Thalia descended the steps without hesitation and called out, ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha lifted her head to see Spencer walking down the stairs behind Thalia. Upon seeing the different expressions on their faces, she seemed to have figured something out. Keh heard Thalia''s voice and looked up as well. When he saw Spencer, he narrowed his dark eyes instantly, and a sharp glint shed across them. Meanwhile, Thalia walked up to Natasha and said, ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Tilting her head, Natasha said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Initially, Thalia was in a rush to speak her mind and get everything off her chest. For some reason, however, she became calm when she saw howposed Natasha was. Therefore, she took a deep breath and took a seat opposite Natasha. There, the two of them sat face to face with a table in between. ¡°What is it? Speak your mind,¡± Natasha said. Thalia didn''t know how to start, so she thought about it for a while and whipped out the antidote Spencer gave to her. ¡°I''m returning this to you.¡± With that, Thalia pushed the tiny bottle toward Natasha. Everyone at the scene was staring at that bottle, and the ce promptly fell silent. Natasha lowered her gaze and swept a nce at it. ¡°What''s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Well, this belongs to you,¡± Thalia uttered. Just then, Keh and Dave shifted their gazes toward Spencer. Spencer kept quiet and looked away. Seeing that, Natasha could guess what had happened between Thalia and Spencer. Nevertheless, she didn''t take the bottle. Instead, she scratched her forehead and looked at Spencer. ¡°Looks like you''re still not decisive enough.¡± Again, Spencer kept mum. Thalia, on the other hand, said, ¡°He was in the wrong for requesting such a thing, but he did that for my sake. Please don''t me him.¡± ¡°I''m not ming anyone. I did it willingly. Thalia, it doesn''t matter who the antidote belongs to. Since I''m the cause of everything, I don''t think my decision is wrong.¡± Natasha smiled. Natasha seems very calm, as if she had expected me toe to her. Thalia furrowed her brows and deliberated for a moment. ¡°You saved my life. Although you''re the cause of what''s happening, you''re not entirely responsible. Without you, I would''ve died. Thus, I can''t ept the antidote.¡± ¡°Is this discussion about the antidote even necessary?¡± Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°No. I''ve said what I wanted to say. I''m returning this to you.¡± Thalia rose to her feet and was about to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Natasha voiced. Thalia turned to look at her. Natasha pondered over it for a while and said, ¡°How about this? Let''s y a game. The loser gets the antidote.¡± ¡°That''s not necessary,¡± Thalia refused. ¡°Do you not have the balls for it?¡± Natasha asked. Disdain filled Thalia''s face, and she frowned. ¡°Natasha, you''re obviously using reverse psychology, and it''s not going to work on me.¡± Unperturbed by her remark, Natasha arched a brow and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°I''m not doing this.¡± Thalia refused to y along. ¡°We would be wasting the antidote if neither of us wins,¡± Natasha uttered. Hearing that, Thalia immediately nced at her and argued, ¡°Natasha, stop it. You''re not a childish person.¡± ¡°Let''s just y a fair game. Winning or losing depends on our own capabilities. That way, no one will have anyints,¡± Natasha insisted. Thalia shot her a nce and sat back down across from her. In a calm andposed manner, Thalia asked, ¡°So? What game are we ying? Tell me.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 779 Live Well Chapter 779 Live Well A faint smile graced Natasha''s lips, and she gazed at the woman before her. ¡°It''s a simple game. Let''s guess whether the next person walking through the main entrance is a male or a female!¡± ¡°We have a lot more female housekeepers than male housekeepers, right?¡± Thalia queried. Natasha nodded elegantly. ¡°I''ll let you take your guess first.¡± ¡°Female,¡± Thalia answered. ¡°Okay. I''ll just pick the other option.¡± Natasha and Thalia stared intently at each other. ¡°I hope you''ll stick to your wordster,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Well, of course! I won''t go back on my words.¡± Natasha smiled faintly. Then, the two fell silent as they locked gazes. This appeared to be apetition, but in fact, they both wanted their opponent to win. Meanwhile, those three men stood by and watched quietly. This game decides who lives and who dies! Considering the stakes, the game might be too simple but is the only fair way to decide their fates. We should just let them settle this themselves and watch from the side. As time continued to tick by, no one came through the door. Dave, who was usually calm andposed, couldn''t help feeling somewhat nervous. Since it waste, most of the housekeepers were outside, and only a few were inside. Hence, the situation became tense, and it felt as though time ticked by slower than usual. Dead silence filled the hall, and it was so quiet they could even hear the clock ticking. Natasha and Thalia grew tired of staring at each other, so the former summoned one of the housekeepers, ¡°Please make me a cup of coffee. Thank you.¡± With that, she shifted her gaze toward Thalia. ¡°Do you want a cup of coffee?¡± Thalia was wondering how Natasha managed to stayposed in a situation like that. My odds of winning are greater than Natasha''s. If Natasha can manage to stay calm, why can''t I? ¡°Sure.¡± Thalia nodded. Natasha even turned toward the men and asked, ¡°How about you guys? Coffee?¡± ¡°We''ll have one cup each,¡± Dave answered. The housekeeper nodded with a smile. ¡°All right. Please wait for a moment.¡± Although silence ensued again immediately after the housekeeper left, what Natasha did actually eased the tension in the air. Oddly, the usually bustling hall was extremely silent at that moment. Soon, the housekeeper returned with the coffee and served them one cup each. Natasha took a sip of her coffee and savored the fragrance. Her rxed and calm vibe influenced the others, and everyone soon realized it was a game neither of the yers wanted to win. Therefore, Thalia also rxed. After taking a few sips of her coffee, Natasha raised her gaze toward Thalia and asked, ¡°Anthony told me you''re bringing him out. Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I don''t know what that fellow is up to, but I''m leaving him to you,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Of course. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°I''m not worried. In fact, I feel at ease knowing you''re with him.¡± Natasha beamed. Thalia lowered her gaze when she heard that. I don''t like the sound of that. Why does it feel like she''s saying herst words? With a frown, Thalia said, ¡°I''ll take good care of him when we''re outside. When he''s home, however, that''s your job.¡± Natasha merely raised her brows in response and did not say anything to refute. Thalia looked at her and was about to say something when all of a sudden, footsteps sounded from the entrance. Upon hearing that, everyone turned at once to see a female housekeeper walking toward the entrance from afar while holding something in her hands. Needless to say, everyone''s expression changed the moment they saw the female housekeeper. Thalia''s initially tense expression soon rxed as she turned to look at Natasha. ¡°You lost.¡± ¡°It only counts if the housekeeper walks in.¡± Natasha continued sipping her coffee without even looking up, seemingly unfazed. At that precise moment, the female housekeeper was just about to walk in when someone suddenly called out to her from behind. Thalia and the rest looked outside and saw the female housekeeper conversing with someone. Although they couldn''t hear what was said, they saw the female housekeeper lowering her head and passing the things in her hands to the man who stopped her. After that, the female housekeeper turned to walk away. The man then checked the things in his hands and walked in. Obviously, the abrupt turn of events took everyone aback. The moment the man stepped through the door, Thalia furrowed her brows in disbelief and rose to her feet. Subsequently, she looked in the direction of the entrance and shifted her gaze back toward Natasha. No! This is impossible! How could there be such a coincidence? In the meantime, Dave seemed as though he had figured something out, and an iprehensible look shed across his eyes. I must admit, Natasha is an incredibly smart woman. While Thalia was looking at Natasha in bafflement, Natasha put her coffee aside and smiled. ¡°Nothing is certain in this world. Looks like I got lucky.¡± ¡°No... How could this be?¡± Thalia shook her head. Natasha gazed at Thalia indifferently and pushed the bottle back to her. ¡°Thalia, don''t be a sore loser.¡± Unsurprisingly, Thalia still couldn''t believe what had happened. Natasha seems too calm, as if everything is under her control. She must''ve cheated! With that in mind, Thalia called out to the man who had just stepped inside. ¡°You,e here.¡± The man froze momentarily and swept a nce across everyone present. Upon confirming it was Thalia who called out to him, he approached her. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± the man asked. ¡°Why did you dismiss the woman just now?¡± Thalia asked. It took the man a few seconds to figure out what Thalia was referring to. ¡°She didn''t do her job well, so I gave her an earful at the entrance. I told her to redo what she had done wrongly... Is there a problem with that?¡± the man asked. ¡°That''s all?¡± Thalia questioned. The man nodded. Thalia turned around to look at Natasha and grew increasingly bewildered to find that thetter still looked asposed as ever. ¡°Before this, did anyone ask you toe in?¡± Thalia queried. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The man was confused. ¡°I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean...¡± Thalia had been through enough in life to know that the man wasn''t lying. His reaction is so natural! Natasha smiled upon meeting Thalia''s incredulous gaze as if she didn''t care how Thalia questioned her. Seeing that, Thalia said to the housekeeper, ¡°That''s all. You can get back to work.¡± The housekeeper nodded and left. Meanwhile, Thalia lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. Something fishy is going on, but I can''t put my finger on it. A hint of aplicated expression shed discreetly across Natasha''s clear eyes when she looked at Thalia. ¡°Live your life well, Thalia!¡± she uttered quietly before standing up and walking away. Thalia knitted her brows while staring at Natasha''s retreating figure. ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 780 A Smart Woman Chapter 780 A Smart Woman Natasha turned around to look at Thalia, who appeared unwilling to ept the oue. Raising her brow, she asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re refusing to admit you''ve lost?¡± Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°No...¡± ¡°That''s good.¡± Natasha then turned to Spencer and said, ¡°Make sure she takes the antidote.¡± With that, she headed upstairs. ¡°Natasha!¡± Thalia called out, but Natasha did not even bother turning around. Thalia was exasperated. Left with no choice, she grabbed the medicine bottle, wanting to throw it out. Before she could even do that, Spencer stopped her. He grabbed her hand from the back and took the bottle from her. ¡°There''s only one pill. Don''t waste it if you''re not going to eat it.¡± In truth, Thalia never wanted to throw it. She just did not know what to do. I should be the one to win. Why did I end up losing? Also, why did Natasha seem so confident as if she had foreseen everything? ncing at Spencer, she asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡± Spencer returned her gaze and muttered, ¡°That''s how she is. She always acts like the victor no matter the oue, and strangely enough, in the end, things will always go her way.¡± ¡°I just can''t help but feel something''s off...¡± Thalia uttered. ¡°All right, just stop thinking about it,¡± Spencer advised. Thalia lifted her gaze to look at him. ¡°Spencer, I still can''t ept the antidote.¡± With a look that suggested he had already predicted her answer, he said softly, ¡°I know. I knew you''d be like this no matter the oue.¡± ¡°Is there any other way?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°I can''t give you any advice because I don''t know, either,¡± answered Spencer. ¡°But¡ª¡± Just then, Spencer stuffed the medicine bottle into her hand again. ¡°Here. No matter what your final decision is, no one will me you for it.¡± With that, he got up and left as well. He understood Thalia''s character well. She was not a selfish person. In fact, she would do her best to return someone''s kindness tenfold or even a hundredfold, even if it was only a tiny gesture. Not to mention, this was Natasha Thalia was dealing with. In essence, both Natasha and Thalia were simr. They had few friends and lived in their own world. Moreover, they had their own special way of being kind to someone without making it obvious. Thus, Spencer knew what Thalia''s decision was. Up until that day, he had been trapped in his own emotions, unable to ept the fact that something would happen to Thalia. That was why he proposed such a selfish request to Natasha. Deep down, he knew better than anyone that he was out of line, so he had been hounded by his guilty conscience. However, what Thalia and Natasha did that day made him realize something. Keh cared for Natasha just as much as Spencer cared for Thalia. Even so, he said nothing about the matter. After all, they had to allow the two women to settle their own affairs. Even though Spencer had btedly realized that, he felt less guilty after thinking things through. The only thing he could do at that moment was to do his best in developing the antidote rather than helping them decide who should take the antidote. As soon as he went upstairs, he got busy in theboratory. No matter how difficult the process was going to be, he was determined to ovee every obstacle and create the antidote. After watching everyone leave, Thalia, who was still downstairs, shifted her gaze to a figure sitting not far away from the living room. Dave was still sitting there, staring at something. Upon noticing him, Thalia strolled over and sat across from him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Dave was slightly taken aback to see her when he lifted his gaze. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°No. I''m just a little depressed.¡± Hence, Dave continued sipping on his coffee while staring at the items on the table as if she did not exist. After hesitating for some time, Thalia looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you have nothing to say to me?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°The fact that we only have one antidote for two people?¡± Thalia said. ¡°Don''t you two have an answer already?¡± Dave asked in return. ¡°But... don''t you get the feeling that she had predicted the result?¡± Thalia asked. Dave stopped sipping on his coffee. An inexplicable glint shed past his eyes, and without even lifting his head, he said, ¡°She has always been smart.¡± Of course, Thalia could not deny that. Still, she felt that something was strange. She pondered for a moment and suddenly thought of something. ¡°What does this have to do with being smart?¡± Dave said nothing. Eyeing him suspiciously, Thalia pressed on, ¡°Do you know something?¡± Dave looked up with a calm gaze. He knew what Natasha''s n was, but he would never reveal it. ¡°About what?¡± asked Dave. Thalia fixed her gaze on him, feeling at a loss for words. True. What am I trying to get at? No matter how smart Natasha is, she can never predict the future. Dave cleaned the table and got to his feet when Thalia fellpletely silent. That was when Thalia snapped back to her senses. Realizing he was leaving, she frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dave turned around to look at her. ¡°You''re from Darz, while I''m from DX. The fact that we''re not getting into a fight is already a miracle. Still, I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to chat like this.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°Goodbye, then.¡± Dave nodded as well. ¡°Don''t. I should be the one leaving instead. You stay here while I go back to my room now.¡± With that, Thalia rose to her feet and sauntered upstairs. Dave arched his brow as he watched her leave. She''s right. This is my house, after all. At that thought, he returned to his seat. Right then, his phone rang. He frowned a little when he saw who the caller was. ¡°Okay. I understand. I''ll go over with J tomorrow.¡± In the meantime, Natasha slumped in the bed the moment she returned to her room. Keh followed after her. When he saw her lying on the bed with a look of exhaustion, he walked over and asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you regretting it?¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°No.¡± Keh strolled over and gazed at her. ¡°Nat, are you sure you don''t want to fight for yourself?¡± ¡°I did, but I lost. I guess that''s fate. No one can control it, and no one can do anything about it,¡± said Natasha with a sigh. A cold smirk crept onto Keh''s lips. ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°The truth is obvious, isn''t it?¡± ¡°Though I don''t know what that man''s up to, I figured that he''ll probably appear there every day at the exact same time. If not, he must''ve wanted to do something to impress Dave when he saw him. Then again, the way he called out to that woman tells me it wasn''t the first time he did that. Hence, out of the two possibilities, the former is a more usible exnation. You''ve noticed that daily and used that to your advantage. That''s why you have confidence in winning.¡± After rting everything, he stared at her. ¡°Am I right, Nat?¡± Natasha studied him with bright, glimmering eyes as shey on the bed. She pondered for a moment before suddenly getting up, moving closer to him, and wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Keh, are you just smart or do you know me too well?¡± Chapter 781 Pay The Price Chapter 781 Pay The Price His dark eyes stared at her constantly. ¡°Nat, all I know is that being alive is more important than anything in this world.¡± Sensing what he was about to say next, Natasha asked with a smile, ¡°I''m alive now, right?¡± ¡°You know what I''m talking about.¡± Natasha nestled on his shoulder and behaved adorably. ¡°I know, but the oue will be the same no matter who consumes the antidote. We''ll still have to do our best to find another one. Are you going to leave Thalia be if I ate it?¡± ¡°Thalia has Spencer and Darz to take care of her,¡± answered Keh with a low voice. Natasha chuckled. ¡°Is that so? If that''s the case, there was no need for you and Dave to save her and Spencer when they were ambushed.¡± ¡°That''s an entirely different matter. Besides, our original n was to save only Spencer.¡± ¡°That''s enough, Keh. Stop being stubborn. I know that although Darz and DX hold a deep grudge against each other, you''ll never sit idly by and do nothing. I know you as well as you know me.¡± She tilted her head with her arms around his neck. Keh simply gazed at her quietly. ¡°All right. Just let this matter go, okay? It took a great deal of determination for me to make this decision. The more you talk about it, the more conflicted I''ll feel,¡± said Natasha. Keh could not possibly say anything else since she had already put it that way. He could only caress her messy hair affectionately and nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha rested her head on his shoulder with a smile. Meanwhile, Keh seemed to be thinking about something serious as inexplicable emotions swirled in his dark ebony eyes. ¡°Oh, that reminds me. I forgot to tell you something,¡± Natasha said all of a sudden as she rested her chin on his shoulder. Keh threw her a sidelong nce and queried with a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Anthony said he''s going somewhere not far away. Thalia might go with him,¡± Natasha casually mentioned. Keh frowned slightly when he heard that. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°He said he''s going to find someone. I didn''t ask him about the details,¡± answered Natasha, glossing over the matter ambiguously. ¡°Did you allow him to go?¡± Natasha nodded casually. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°So you''re just informing me?¡± Keh asked, scrutinizing her. Propping her chin on his shoulder, she gazed at him with widened eyes. ¡°Do you have a different opinion?¡± Sighing, Keh said, ¡°I wouldn''t dare to. I''m already grateful enough that they acknowledge me as their father.¡± His self-deprecating words elicited a smile from Natasha. ¡°What''s wrong? Do you not agree?¡± ¡°Not really. I''m just worried,¡± Keh replied inly. ¡°That''s why I''m telling you this. Even though Thalia''s going with him, I think it''s better if you can get someone to keep them safe,¡± exined Natasha. Keh thought about it and bobbed his head. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha continued hugging the man while gazing at him. ¡°Those three kiddos really respect and fear you. Anthony specifically asked me about your opinion after getting my approval.¡± Hearing that, Keh raised his brow. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. If he doesn''t care what you think, why would he make me the messenger, then?¡± Natasha threw the question back at him. Keh scoffed, ¡°They''re not asking you to be a messenger. They obviously want you to be the commander and order me around.¡± ¡°Hmm... Why do I sense jealousy in your words?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am feeling jealous,¡± Keh said honestly. Natasha chuckled at his expression. ¡°Will you obey mymands, then?¡± ¡°Of course. I wouldn''t dare to disobey.¡± Natashaughed. ¡°That shows they''re smart. They found the right person to be themander.¡± Keh curled his lips into a smile. After pondering for a moment, he gazed at her and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about what will happen next for Anthony?¡± Intrigued, Natasha asked, ¡°Are you talking about Anthony and Darz?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yep. Things will get tricky if Darz learns about his rtionship with me.¡± Natasha''s gaze turned grim as she looked into his eyes, nodding. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°And?¡± asked Keh. Natasha pursed her lips and said slowly, ¡°No doubt, it''ll be messy. I''ve asked Thalia about this too, and she says Kyle isn''t an unreasonable person. Besides, he admires Anthony''s talent. I believe he won''t attack Anthony just because of your rtionship with him.¡± ¡°Do you trust that person that much?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Who are you talking about? Kyle or Thalia?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°They''re technically the same.¡± Natasha took her sweet time deliberating the man''s question before responding sensibly, ¡°I haven''t met Kyle, but I''ve more or less interacted with him before. He''s indeed not as hostile as the rumors describe him to be, nor is he arrogant. So, I have a good impression of him.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He felt ufortable hearing Natasha say she had a good impression of another man. ¡°There''s a difference between meeting someone online and in person,¡± Keh reminded, encouraging her to reconsider her impression of the man. Still, Natasha did not seem to get his point. She put on a serious look and nodded. ¡°Yes, you''re right. That''s why I''ve talked to Thalia about this. She promised she''d protect the kids no matter what happens or what Kyle wants to do,¡± she said. Keh''s expression tensed when he heard that. After a momentary pause, he said, ¡°So, you''ve made up your mind?¡± ¡°No one can tell what will happen in the future. This is all our spection. Since Anthony has chosen his path, I''d like to be the person who backs him up,¡± stated Natasha calmly. Keh said nothing in response. ¡°You can bring it up if you have other ideas. I don''t think every decision I make in educating them is right. I''m more than happy to hear a different opinion,¡± said Natasha. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I don''t have different opinions. You''ve raised all three of them well. I''m just concerned about their safety. I have no other issues apart from that.¡± ¡°Their safety, eh? That''s the most tricky part. You can''t keep them around you twenty-four-seven just because of that, can you?¡± Natasha asked. Keh nodded. ¡°You''re right. That''s why I respect all your decisions.¡± Just then, a hostile look glinted in Natasha''s eyes. ¡°Anyway, whoever dares to touch my kids will pay the price with their life,¡± Natasha enunciated each word clearly. Chapter 782 Show Her The Consequences Chapter 782 Show Her The Consequences When Keh heard that, he said slowly and calmly, ¡°I''m afraid you''ll have to take a step back in this matter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why do you need to step in when I''m around?¡± he asked. Natasha tightened her arms around his neck, saying, ¡°True. I''ll leave that to you, then. I guess I''ll be your assistant.¡± They exchanged nces and smiled. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. You should get some rest,¡± Keh advised. ¡°What about you?¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, Keh narrowed his eyes and scanned her features with a yful look in his ebony eyes. ¡°What''s wrong? Can''t bear to see me go?¡± Natasha did not look away to avoid his mischievous gaze. She simply nodded, saying, ¡°Yep. So, if you''re free...¡± ¡°What if I''m free?¡± asked Keh, his deep voice raised to a higher pitch andced with seduction. ¡°Do you want to do something exciting together?¡± There was a certain charm and sexiness to Natasha''s captivating voice. Keh gazed at her with his eyes narrowed, an inexplicable thirst bubbling in his heart. Natasha''s slender fingers slowly traced his shoulder to his Adam''s apple. ¡°So, are you free tonight, Mr. Hamilton?¡± A deep chuckle sounded as a look of excitement spread all over his handsome face. Lifting her chin with his finger, he asked, ¡°Nat, do you know the consequences for saying something like that?¡± ¡°I''d like you to show me what are the consequences in person... Mmh...¡± Before she could finish, Keh propped her chin up and kissed her passionately. The next day, Natasha''s stomach growled early in the morning. Waking up due to hunger was a first for her. As she opened her eyes and nced over to her side, Keh was already gone. Natasha frowned. She wanted to get up but was too tired to move. Last night, Keh had indeed shown her what the consequences were. In fact, he did not let her rest until midnight. Their intimate sessionst night was so intense that she was famished in the morning due to expending too much energy. It was at that moment she realized there was truly a difference between men and women. She was exhausted and starving fromst night''s events, yet Keh was already gone early in the morning. Despite that, Natasha still struggled to get out of bed. She quickly freshened up and went downstairs. It was extremely quiet that day. What caught Natasha by surprise was the fact that Thalia was already downstairs. She was sitting on the couch with her arms crossed over her chest as if prepared to confront someone. Upon noticing Natasha, Thalia lifted her gaze and stared at the former. ¡°What''s up? Why are you exuding such an aggressive aura early in the morning?¡± As Natasha spoke, she walked over and sat across from Thalia. However, Thalia only stared at Natasha in silence. Natasha was so hungry that she began devouring her breakfast as soon as it was served by the housekeeper. She finally felt better after having some food in her stomach and nced at Thalia. ¡°Why are you staring at me instead of eating?¡± ¡°Natasha, you lied!¡± Thalia said. ¡°What did I lie about?¡± asked Natasha while eating her breakfast. ¡°I kept getting the feeling that something was off yesterday, and I tossed and turned the whole night, not getting any sleep. So, I went looking for that man. Guess what he told me?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°What?¡± Natasha looked up to meet Thalia''s gaze. Thalia was clearly interrogating her, yet she was still enjoying her breakfast in an exceptionally calm manner. ¡°He said he alwayses in at that exact hour without exception. He has never been early orte. And you knew there are many female housekeepers here, so if I wanted to win, I would have to choose female. You knew that''d be the result, right?¡± asked Thalia. Natasha lowered her gaze and took a sip of her coffee before nodding. ¡°Yep. You''re right.¡± Thalia''s brows immediately knitted into a frown. ¡°Natasha, why are you so sly?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t you be praising me for being observant?¡± Natasha answered her question with a question. Thalia red at her. ¡°I''m not joking around, Natasha!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. So, what do you want to do?¡± Natasha asked with a raised brow. Before Thalia could say anything, Natasha continued, ¡°I shouldn''t have asked that. No matter what you want to do, the result cannot be changed.¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± asked Thalia as she ced the medicine bottle on the table. Natasha was taken aback. ¡°You haven''t taken it?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°No.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Where''s Spencer?¡± ¡°There''s no use looking for him. He respects my decision,¡± said Thalia. Natasha eyed her warily. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°You cheated, so this is yours.¡± Thalia pushed the medicine bottle to Natasha. Natasha''s gaze darted from Thalia to the medicine. ¡°We never said cheating wasn''t allowed. Shouldn''t the result be the most important thing?¡± ¡°Don''t try to fool me with all those reasonings. All I know is that you''ve cheated, so the result is invalid,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Why don''t we y another game?¡± Natasha suggested. ¡°That''s not necessary. You can''t be trusted anymore,¡± said Thalia. ¡°So, you''re saying I have to take the antidote no matter what?¡± Thalia red at her and uttered, ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Thalia, there''s only one antidote. I''ll dly ept it if you give it up,¡± Natasha reminded, looking at Thalia seriously. ¡°Go on,¡± Thalia said slowly. Right then, Natasha met Thalia''s gaze and nodded. ¡°All right.¡± The former picked up the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and poured out the only pill inside. ¡°I''m taking it,¡± said Natasha. Thalia said nothing. Hence, Natasha stopped hesitating. She popped it into her mouth and swallowed it with the help of her coffee. Natasha did all that in one go without an ounce of hesitation. Just like that, Thalia watched the former swallow the pill before the frown on her face finally disappeared. After consuming the pill, Natasha said, ¡°You don''t have any more chances now.¡± ¡°That''s how things should be. You could''ve saved us a lot of trouble if you had consumed the pill in the first ce.¡± Seeing how unfazed Thalia looked, Natasha said, ¡°Thalia, it wasn''t easy to get the antidote. Besides, no one knows if that''s the only one.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don''t regret it?¡± ¡°I would''ve taken it yesterday if I do. I wouldn''t have waited until now,¡± said Thalia. She then lowered her gaze, saying, ¡°Live on, Natasha. You still have your grandfather and the three kids. They love you a lot, so your life is more meaningfulpared to mine.¡± Chapter 783 Anthony Exercising Authority Chapter 783 Anthony Exercising Authority Natasha was moved by her speech. All these years, she had never encountered someone who felt the same as she did. Natasha suppressed the urge to cry as she gazed at Thalia and said, ¡°No one in this world is more significant than anyone else. Each person is independent and remarkable in their own way. What you mentioned just now were merely additional criteria. Should we assume that those with no rtives and friends are not worthy of living?¡± Upon hearing Natasha''s words, Thalia realized that Natasha had a rare clear insight that not many possessed. Her words warmed Thalia''s heart, and she felt that, at the very least, she had not misjudged Natasha''s character. Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s how it is for others, but you''re my friend.¡± Natasha fixed her gaze on Thalia without saying anything. With a smile, Thalia said, ¡°All right, that''s enough. Stop acting as if you were moved beyond words. Although I have given you the antidote, you still need to help mee up with a solution for more.¡± Natasha bobbed her head at Tha. ¡°Of course.¡± Thalia''s smile widened. Lifting her cup of coffee, she said, ¡°Come, let''s toast to your new chance at life.¡± However, Natasha blurted out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha lifted her hand to summon the housekeeper. ¡°Bring me the leftover red wine from the other day. Thanks.¡± The housekeeper nodded and left to get the red wine. Thalia muttered, ¡°Do we really need to drink this early in the morning?¡± ¡°You haven''t tried this before, have you? It''s a great experience,¡± Natasha said teasingly. An exasperated chuckle escaped Thalia''s lips. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Anthony will start chastising you if he sees this?¡± ¡°That''s why I''m drinking it while he''s not around,¡± Natasha pointed out. Thalia arched a brow. ¡°Honestly, my alcohol tolerance has gotten a lot higher recently because of you.¡± Natasha shed her a smile. ¡°You''re wee.¡± Thalia snorted. ¡°I''m not thanking you.¡± Right then, the housekeeper returned with half a bottle of red wine. After cing one ss each for Natasha and Thalia on the table, the housekeeper was just about to fill their sses when Natasha interrupted her by saying, ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡± The housekeeper nced at her before nodding. ¡°All right.¡± With that said, the housekeeper retreated from the room. Natasha then took the bottle and filled Thalia''s ss first. Watching Natasha pour the wine herself, Thalia teased, ¡°Thank you for filling my ss personally, Ms. Watson. I''ll definitely down this in one go.¡± After Natasha filled some for herself as well, she sat back down and said, ¡°In that case, let''s chug this, shall we?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Thalia hummed. The two clinked sses. Then, Thalia tilted her head back and downed the contents in her ss with one gulp. Natasha watched Thalia empty the ss before slowly doing the same. After finishing her wine, Thalia licked her lips and savored the taste. ¡°Yes, this is good.¡± ¡°It is, isn''t it? Do you want more?¡± Natasha queried, lifting a brow. ¡°Hey, drink lesser. You just took the antidote. What if the alcohol affects it?¡± Thalia questioned. Natasha nodded in agreement. ¡°All right. In that case, you should stop drinking too.¡± ¡°But I''m fine!¡± ¡°You''re tempting me!¡± Natasha uttered, pushing her ss to the side. Thalia could not help chuckling. ¡°All right, I''ll listen to you this one time.¡± The two of them then started eating instead. A thought popped into Natasha''s head, and she turned to face Thalia. ¡°By the way, when are you nning to depart?¡± ¡°Tonight if everything goes to n,¡± Thalia told her. Natasha nodded. ¡°All right. Have a safe journey.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Everything will be fine,¡± Thalia reassured her. Natasha answered her with a smile. In the middle of their conversation, several sets of footsteps sounded out upstairs. When they lifted their heads, they noticed the children walking down the stairs. ¡°Nat. Thalia,¡± Denise quietly greeted. Thalia raised her brows. ¡°Oh my, what a surprise. I can''t believe you noticed me today!¡± ¡°I told you you''re always in my heart,¡± Denise muttered as she walked over to the adults. Thalia chuckled. ¡°Okay, you pass the test.¡± Right then, Anthony came over and spotted the red wine on the table. Frowning and turning to shoot Natasha and Thalia a sharp re, he said, ¡°You''re drinking this early in the morning?¡± Natasha and Thalia shared a look, but before Natasha could say anything, Thalia uttered, ¡°She insisted on drinking; I was forced into this.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Natasha was baffled. ¡°Excuse me? Did you even hesitate when you sold me out?¡± ¡°Your son won''t dare to reprimand you, so it''s only right that you bear the responsibility for this. Also, you were indeed the one who suggested this.¡± Natasha took a deep breath and bobbed her head. ¡°Okay. Fine.¡± With that said, she turned to Anthony, who was staring straight at her. It was obvious that he was unhappy about the matter. However, before he could say anything else, Natasha told him, ¡°I only drank a little of it. I won''t do it again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony arched a brow of suspicion. ¡°Really.¡± Natasha nodded firmly. ¡°I''ll get Daddy to keep an eye on you. If this happens again, I''ll be mad,¡± Anthony warned. Natasha bobbed her head again. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Right then, Anthony summoned the housekeepers to get them to keep away the wine bottle. At the same time, he told them, ¡°Don''t let my mommy drink anymore.¡± Once the housekeepers were gone, Natasha narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± ¡°I''ll tell each and every one of themter on,¡± was all Anthony said before sitting down. Natasha blinked her pretty eyes before trying to negotiate with him. ¡°I think you don''t need to be that strict...¡± ¡°No,¡± Anthony decisively said with a shake of his head. ¡°I''ll just drink a little bit.¡± Anthony continued shaking his head. ¡°Nat, if you can''t be a good role model, you''re going to have a hard time disciplining the three of us in the future.¡± Anthony was already ying the most ruthless card on her, so what more could she say? The words ¡°good role model¡± forced her to relent. ¡°Fine. Pretend I didn''t say anything.¡± Anthony only became at ease when he saw his mother giving in. Meanwhile, Denise and Benjamin had been watching their exchange. After a while, Benjamin asked, ¡°Nat, when did Tony start exercising so much control over you?¡± Chewing on her food, Natasha mumbled, ¡°What else can I say when he''s doing this on the pretext of caring for my well-being?¡± Anthony corrected her, ¡°It''s not just a pretext. I''m really doing this for your sake.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, you''re right.¡± Both Benjamin and Denise could not help butugh upon hearing that. However, Anthony immediately turned to them and said somberly, ¡°The two of you are at fault, too. I told you so many times to keep a close eye on Nat, but what did you do?¡± Anthony didn''t usually exercise authority over his younger siblings as the oldest, but when he did, he allowed no room for negotiation. Furthermore, he was in the right, so neither Benjamin nor Denise dared say anything in response. Chapter 784 Knew About Everything Chapter 784 Knew About Everything It felt as if Anthony was the most dominating person in the room at that moment. No one at the table dared to make any sound in protest¡ªno one dared to cross him. Just then, Thalia cleared her throat. ¡°Actually, this is¡ª¡± ¡°And you.¡± Anthony whipped his head around to stare at her as he solemnly spoke ¡°Are you not aware of your own condition? I can''t believe you''re going along with Nat!¡± Words eluded Thalia. Why am I scolded, too? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She wanted to retaliate, but she could not find the right words. He was only concerned about her, after all. However, she still felt inexplicably weird being chided by the young boy. Blinking, she turned to look at Natasha before looking at Benjamin and Denise, who were all expressionless. Finally, Thalia''s gazended on Anthony. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°What?¡± Anthony questioned overbearingly. ¡°I''m sorry, okay?¡± Thalia uttered, raising her voice indignantly. Anthony was rendered speechless. He had prepared himself to give her an earful, but she abruptly apologized. Her reaction caught him by surprise, and he felt quite frustrated because he couldn''t find a way to vent his pent-up anger. Surprisingly, Anthony was at a loss for words. Right then, someone snorted. Laughter then echoed in the room. Natasha wasughing, and so were Benjamin and Denise. Despite that, Anthony still wore a tense, serious expression on his face. Being the shrewd girl she was, Denise hastily walked over to her brother and grabbed his arm. ¡°All right, Tony, I''m sorry for not paying enough attention, but from now on, I''m going to keep a close eye on Nat and Thalia. I won''t let them get a chance to do anything reckless again! So... don''t be mad anymore, okay?¡± Anthony continued to stay silent with his lips pursed into a thin line. At that, Benjamin chimed in, ¡°We weren''t careful enough. Tony''s right. We''re sorry.¡± What else could Anthony say after everyone apologized? Right then, the housekeeper brought breakfast over, but everyone''s focus was still on Anthony, waiting for him to spare them. A momentter, Anthony relented and said, ¡°Let''s eat.¡± Once he said that, everyone knew that he was finally letting the matter go. Denise immediately let go of him and took a seat by the table. ¡°Let''s eat,¡± Natasha said before lifting the coffee cup in front of her out of habit. However, Denise promptly stopped her and put her ss of milk in front of Natasha before continuing, ¡°Drink this instead. You need more calcium.¡± Natasha nced at her coffee. A pauseter, she said, ¡°I''ve gotten used to drinking coffee.¡± With that, she put the cup back on the table and picked up the ss of milk to drink instead. Anthony took note of how obedient she was, and a satisfied look finally shed past his eyes. Benjamin then did the same with his ss of milk. ¡°Thalia, drink this.¡± Thalia sighed. ¡°At this rate, I''m going to be full just by drinking. What a scrumptious meal.¡± Right then, Anthony said, ¡°Your breakfast will be in in the future.¡± Thalia wanted to retort but decided against it when everyone was quiet. shing a smile at Anthony, she uttered, ¡°Oh wow, thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee,¡± Anthony responded. Thalia inhaled slowly to suppress her annoyance. After pressing her lips tightly together, she lowered her head and continued digging in. Right then, Natasha turned to Anthony and asked, ¡°Have you packed your things?¡± Now that they were back on the main topic and since Natasha was the one talking to him, Anthony dropped the stern tone and nodded. ¡°Yes. We''re not bringing many things along with us since we''ll be back in around two to three days.¡± Natasha nodded slowly. Another thought urred to her, and she said, ¡°By the way, I talked to your daddy about this. He''s fine with it, but he says he hopes that, besides Thalia, someone else will travel with you to ensure your safety.¡± Before Anthony could respond to that, Thalia furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I don''t know, but I''m guessing that he''ll assign someone from DX Group,¡± Natasha spected. ¡°So he doesn''t have faith in me,¡± Thalia muttered under her breath, disgruntled. Thalia appeared agitated at the mention of Keh, so Natasha softly corrected, ¡°It''s for your safety too, Thalia.¡± ¡°My safety? Do I even need their protection? I''ll be thanking my stars if the other person doesn''t turn out to be a burden,¡± Thalia grumbled. However, Anthony mulled over it and inclined his head. ¡°I think that''s a good idea, too. Also, I have someone suitable in mind...¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Miguel,¡± Anthony said. Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°The guy who became your student?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s right. Although he''s young, he''s proficient inbat. Everything should be fine if hees along with us.¡± Natasha ruminated about it before mumbling, ¡°If that''s the case, then I''m fine with it, but Dave...¡± ¡°Mr. Dave is fine with it,¡± Anthony cut her off. At the sight of Anthony''s confidence, Natasha frowned and wondered out loud, ¡°Why is he saying yes to everything?¡± Thalia chimed in gloomily, ¡°Obviously he''s going to say yes. If he sends someone toe along with us, he might be able to glean bits and pieces of information.¡± Natasha turned to Anthony at that. ¡°That''s what Mr. Dave said, but I think he actually intends for Miguel to gain some experience by tagging along on this trip,¡± Anthony said. ¡°In that case, I''m totally fine with it.¡± ¡°What about Daddy?¡± Anthony queried. ¡°I''ll talk to him about this,¡± Natasha promised. Anthony nodded as a wistful look surfaced in his eyes. He was reluctant to part with his mother. ¡°That''s settled, then. Nat, we''ll be leaving tonight.¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Please keep yourself safe when I''m not around,¡± Anthony worriedly reminded. However, Natasha gave him a nonchnt smile. ¡°I have your daddy and Dave here. Do I even need to do anything to keep myself safe?¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right, but I still hope that you''ll take care of yourself. I''ll be back soon.¡± For some reason, the look in Anthony''s eyes made Natasha wonder if he knew about everything. She frowned, but since Anthony did not say anything out loud, Natasha was not going to expose anything either. Instead, she said, ¡°Anthony, I doubt you''re going to find a girlfriend in the future if you keep nagging people like this.¡± Anthony seemed unfazed by that, nevertheless. ¡°It doesn''t matter. I''ll stay by your side forever if I never get a girlfriend. Isn''t that better?¡± Chapter 785 The Hamilton Family Values Girls Over Boys Chapter 785 The Hamilton Family Values Girls Over Boys Just when Natasha was about reply to Anthony''s remark, a figure walked in from outside. ¡°What''s there for me to do if you''re keeping my wifepany?¡± On the heels of that, a low and deep voice drifted into the dining room. Hearing that, the few people present snapped their eyes up and cast their gazes out. Keh strolled in with great strides, his pace steady and his expression proud, looking as though a lofty king who had the world beneath his feet. At the sight of him, Anthony lowered his gaze a fraction. Conversely, a smile promptly bloomed on Denise''s face, and she appeared to be over the moon. ¡°Daddy!¡± In response to her cheerful greeting, Keh dipped his head in acknowledgment. Then, he went over to Natasha. Upon seeing Denise seated there, he ordered, ¡°Move over.¡± That rendered Denise speechless. Nheless, she still shifted over slightly with much reluctance. After Keh sat down, he fixed his gaze on Natasha as though she was the only person who existed for him. Seeing that, Denise frowned in disgruntlement. ¡°Daddy.¡± At her voice, Keh turned and looked at her, asking in a murmur, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Pouting, Denise whined in dissatisfaction, ¡°You''ve changed.¡± ¡°Changed? How so?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°In the past, you always scooped me up when you saw me. But now, you''re only concerned about Nat,¡± Denise groused aggrievedly, sticking her lower lip out. Following thatint, Keh pondered for a moment. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! Back then, you even said that I was your darling. Is this how you treat your darling now?¡± Denise demanded. As Thalia ate while listening in at the side, she almost spat out the food in her mouth on reflex. When Keh swept his gaze over, she did not bother holding back, saying to Denise, ¡°All men are liars. Yet, you believed him? Besides, he only called you darling back then for the opportunity to approach your mommy through you. You''ve been fooled.¡± Hearing that, Denise jerked her head over and stared right at Keh. ¡°Is that true, Daddy?¡± ¡°Of course not. Some people just can''t stand seeing others live in harmony as a family, so don''t listen to her nonsensical talk,¡± Keh denied. Reaching out, he scooped her up and ced her on hisp. ¡°I...¡± Thalia wanted to riposte that, but she abruptly stopped short. With her eyes pinned on the man, she enunciated, ¡°Exactly. I can''t stand seeing you all live in harmony, so I''ll surely mess things up for you!¡± Keh merely snorted a bark ofughter, wholly unworried about it. He trained his eyes on Denise. ¡°Did you hear that? Therefore, never believe other people''s attempts to sow discord.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, Denise curled her lips. ¡°How are you going to prove it, then, Daddy?¡± Keh deliberated for a while before taking something out of his pocket. ¡°How about this?¡± The item on his palm resembled a bracelet and looked incredibly cool yet exquisite. Curious, Denise snagged it from him. ¡°What is this? A bracelet?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh nodded. Denise fiddled with it. ¡°What a unique design!¡± Thalia had her eyes lowered as she ate. Only when she heard Denise''s exmation did she lift her eyes and cast her gaze over. The instant she saw the bracelet in thetter''s hand, her brows furrowed. ¡°Is that Stealth?¡± she queried. Right as her question rang out, everyone swung their gazes over, including Keh. He eyed her cidly. ¡°You know your stuff.¡± ¡°If I don''t even know that, I might as well retire from my line of work!¡± Thalia scoffed. Raising her eyes, she bore them into the man. ¡°How did you get it?¡± Keh said nothing. Meanwhile, Denise alternated her gaze between them, realizing from Thalia''s reaction that the bracelet was extraordinary. ¡°What is Stealth?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Stealth stands for stealth weapon. A seemingly insignificant and ordinary item may be a stealth weapon with many functions. It''s made by the renowned K in the underground world. Rumor has it that he only makes one a year. How unexpected!¡± The look in Thalia''s eyes as she studied Keh was tinged with surprise. How much more is he capable of that he''s keeping under wraps? How could he even be acquainted with K? Contrarily, Denise was unbothered about it all. After learning about that, she turned her gaze to Keh. ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°I know you love beautiful things, so I put that in as a request,¡± Keh exined. ¡°So, this was made specially for me?¡± Denise ventured. ¡°Of course!¡± While saying that, Keh unfastened the bracelet and put it on for her. It fit her dainty and slender wrist perfectly, entuating her delicate skin and regal aura. On the whole, she looked just like a wealthy heiress. ¡°How beautiful!¡± Denise eximed. Keh curled his lips. ¡°Well? Do you like it?¡± In response, Denise bobbed her head fervently. ¡°Yes! I love it!¡± ¡°So, do you think you''re still my darling?¡± Keh teased. ¡°Of course! You''re the best, Daddy! You love me the most!¡± ted, Denise brandished the bracelet, squealing happily, ¡°Look, Nat!¡± Natasha looked on, a perpetual smile on her lips. ¡°How do I use this, Daddy?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Here, I''ll teach you. Look at this. This is the switch. If someone wants to bully you, you can choose the mode ording to the situation,¡± Keh instructed solemnly. Right then, Benjamin leaned over, his eyes riveted on the bracelet. Verily, he could not take his eyes off for even a second. ¡°Well? Do you know how to use it now?¡± Keh questioned. Denise gave a nod of her head. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± ¡°Although there''s a limit to the number of times it can be used, I''ve already ordered a batch for you to change. As such, you don''t need to worry. But still, it''s best to use this only during critical moments. Do you understand me?¡± Keh asserted. Denise nodded. ¡°Got it, Daddy.¡± Witnessing it all, Thalia could not help interjecting dourly, ¡°The watch I gifted you previously was also a stealth weapon, Denise. It can discharge a high voltage of electricity. Despite the rtively simple function, it''s still exceedingly effective!¡± At that, Denise burst into giggles. ¡°Got it. I''ve got double protection now. What''s there to fear when I''ve got this?¡± Her delight made Keh feel that everything was worth it. He then retracted his gaze and was about to say something when he noticed Anthony and Benjamin staring at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked. Neither of them spoke, merely holding their hands out. After all, parents could not favor one child over another. Instead, all children should receive the same treatment. s, Keh regarded them nonchntly. ¡°K only makes one a year. In consideration of the fact that Denise is a girl, I prioritized her first. If you two also wish to have one, wait for next year.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin were struck dumb. Their dumbfounded expressions had Denise dissolve intoughter. It''s great to be Daddy''s daughter! ¡°Sure enough, the Hamilton family values girls over boys.¡± Benjamin shook his head helplessly before he continued eating with his head lowered. Anthony, on the other hand,mented, ¡°Luckily, I''m not a Hamilton!¡± That remark seemingly made something or other clear. Keh swept his gaze over the two boys. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a nce before they resumed eating. Narrowing his eyes into slits, Keh countered with his eyes pinned on them, ¡°That doesn''t matter. Nothing can change the fact that you have my blood flowing through your veins!¡± That statement left them both without a retort. Chapter 786 There Was Always Something To Learn Chapter 786 There Was Always Something To Learn Breakfast passed in an incredibly lively atmosphere. Denise was as happy as a m wearing the bracelet given by Keh. Benjamin loved studying such things, so the two of them went somece to do so after eating. Meanwhile, Keh stared at Anthony, his gaze dimming a shade. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± Keh inclined his head in acknowledgment, stating, ¡°I''ll have someone go with you all. He can back you up if anything happens during the journey.¡± Naturally, Anthony could not decline his father''s offer, especially when the person to do so had been decided upon. He could only shift his gaze to Natasha. Natasha btedly turned to Keh. ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Luke. You''ve seen him before,¡± Keh answered. Natasha nodded. ¡°I remember him.¡± ¡°He''s skilled inbat, so he can likely back them up if he tags along.¡± Natasha did not nix it at once but mulled it over for some time. ¡°He''d been to Vermillion Base previously. Although he didn''t meet Boss face to face, it doesn''t mean Boss has no idea about him. Would he put Anthony and the others in a dangerous situation if he were to go with them?¡± Upon hearing that, Keh knew that she had someone else in mind. He casually rested his hand on the back of her chair. ¡°What do you suggest, then?¡± Natasha propped a hand against her cheek in a contemtive gesture. A momentter, she held the man''s gaze. ¡°There''s someone else who''s suited for the task.¡± At her reply, Keh lifted his eyes and stole a look at Anthony before surreptitiously withdrawing his gaze. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The apprentice Anthony took in, Miguel. What do you think?¡± Natasha ventured. At her proposal, Keh lowered his eyes slightly and bobbed his head after a brief while of pondering. ¡°I heard from Dave that he''s also well-versed inputers andbat. He''s quite skilled at fighting.¡± ¡°So, do you approve?¡± Natasha confirmed. ¡°I have no problems with it. But... are you the one who thinks he''s good, or does someone else think so?¡± As Keh spoke, his gazended on Anthony. It went without saying that Natasha knew there was no fooling him. Hence, she divulged, ¡°Your son thinks so.¡± Dumbstruck, Anthony grumbled, ¡°Don''t you think you sold me out too quickly, Nat?¡± Natasha merely leaned back against the chairnguidly. ¡°If I said I thought so, your daddy would''ve been jealous again. As you know, he''s scary when he''s green with envy!¡± She shot a look at Keh as she said that. However, thetter evidently had no intention of refuting that. On second thought, Anthony felt that it made sense. That''s true. Besides, when he''s jealous... Oh well, I don''t even dare imagine what would happen! At that thought, Anthony admitted, ¡°It was my idea. I''m already familiar with Miguel. That aside, it''s only natural that I take him out to train since I''m his mentor. Furthermore, Mr. Dave has agreed!¡± ¡°You, taking him out to train?¡± When Keh heard that, his lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Daddy, while I''m young andck a certain amount of experience, everyone has his own strengths. He doesn''t necessarily know more just because he''s older than me. Moreover, there are always things I can teach him. Otherwise, why would he acknowledge me as his mentor?¡± Anthony quirked a brow at his father. Undeniably, his words were true to an extent. Ultimately, there was always something to learn from others. Thus, Keh nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right. I was too shallow.¡± ¡°Then, I can bring Miguel along, yes?¡± Anthony pressed, seizing that golden opportunity. ¡°Of course. Dave has agreed, so I''ve got no objections either!¡± Keh replied. As soon as Anthony heard that, the corners of his mouth turned up. ¡°I''ll go and tell Miguel about this right away!¡± Keh nodded. Getting to his feet, Anthony walked away. ¡°Wait!¡± Natasha piped up without warning. Anthony nced over his shoulder at her. ¡°I''ll go with you,¡± Natasha offered. ¡°Why?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°I''ve got something to say to Miguel,¡± Natasha murmured. Again, Anthony''s lips curved upward. ¡°Oh, don''t worry, Nat. You don''t have to remind him to protect me. He''ll make sure to do that either way.¡± ¡°That''s not what I want to say to him.¡± ¡°What do you want to say to him, then?¡± ¡°Well... it''s a secret.¡± Natasha shed him a mysterious smile. Seeing that, Anthony did not give it much thought, for he was convinced that his mother was messing with him. ¡°I''ll be back shortly,¡± Natasha said to Keh. ¡°Okay.¡± Keh inclined his head a fraction. In no time, no one else except Thalia and Keh was left in the dining room. Without saying anything, Keh got up to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Thalia suddenly spoke. Startled, Keh turned and fixed his eyes on her. ¡°You''re talking to me?¡± ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh cut straight to the chase. Their dislike for each other was tantly written all over their faces. Thalia hesitated briefly. ¡°I gave Natasha the antidote.¡± Hearing that, Keh was stunned for a moment. He gaped at her, not quite believing his ears. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I personally watched her swallow it. Keep an eye on her and see whether there are any adverse effects,¡± Thalia urged. In the brief second while the man was distracted, she had already stood up and left. By the time Keh gathered his wits about him, all he saw was her figure disappearing into the distance. He narrowed his eyes, fully aware that the woman would never joke about such a thing. However, he also understood Natasha all too well. She wouldn''t have given in just like that. Following that thought, he spun on his heels and headed out. When Natasha stepped out of the hidden room, Keh was waiting for her right outside. Clocking his solemn expression, she frowned and walked toward him. ¡°Keh,¡± she called out. Keh jerked his head back. The instant he caught sight of her, he strode toward her. ¡°Nat...¡± He stared at her, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking as though he had something to say yet was hesitant to speak. ¡°What''s wrong? What do you want to say to me?¡± Natasha asked, gazing up at him. Keh inhaled deeply. ¡°Thalia told me... she gave you the antidote. Is that true?¡± he ventured. Surmising Thalia''s purpose in telling Keh that, Natasha dipped her eyes. Subsequently, she met his gaze and gave a nod. ¡°Yes. It''s true.¡± ¡°So, you really¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Natasha interrupted before he had finished speaking. She knew what he wanted to ask, but she had to negate it. Keh bore his eyes into her unblinkingly. Pursing her lips, Natasha continued, ¡°Indeed, she gave it to me. But I fed it to her while she was unaware. This time, there''s no room for regret and dilemma.¡± Keh''s gaze gradually dimmed. At that, Natasha chuckled. ¡°Why, are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Stepping closer to him, Natasha looked up at him. ¡°You knew I''d never take it, no?¡± Keh lowered his eyes. A long while passed before he admitted in a mere whisper, ¡°Yeah, but I was still hoping that you might have done something unexpected.¡± Taking his hand, Natasha dered smilingly, ¡°Indeed, I''ve done something unexpected. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Keh asked. Chapter 787 The Triplets Set Off Chapter 787 The Triplets Set Off Natasha pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I know Vermillion Base has been picking trouble with you all recently, so I tried to hack into their internal server just now.¡± When Keh heard that, he narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°And?¡± Instead of telling him about the end results, Natasha considered the matter briefly before starting, ¡°In the past, I didn''t make a move against Boss for real because he once saved me from General Will back at Vermillion Base. Besides, it was thanks to him that I discovered the truth about my father''s death. But after the previous incident, I know all too well that there must be a close to this. Since there''s no resolution, we can only take the initiative to attack. Only when one party is completely wiped out will this matter draw to an absolute end.¡± At the mention of the truth, Keh''s eyes darkened even as his cool and chiseled face stretched taut. He had contemted telling her the truth of the entire matter and was wavering about it ofte. However, she had finally found the desire to live. He was afraid she would again be embroiled in hatred once he brought everything to light, fearing she would set out alone to exact revenge and end up being taken captive. As a man himself, he understood Boss'' thoughts all too well. He knows how Natasha would react upon learning the truth, but he doesn''t give a fig since he merely wants her person. At that thought, he suppressed the urge to tell Natasha the truth once more. All I can do is tell her the truth after exacting revenge on her behalf. Following that, he fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Dave and I can handle this, Nat.¡± Natasha lifted her eyes to meet his. ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± ¡°Of course, I do. Your capabilities are evident to all. But then, let us men handle our own matters!¡± Keh insisted. ¡°If it were anything else, I wouldn''t have bothered to do anything. But I''m the reason for the conflict between you and Boss, so I can''t just sit back and do nothing,¡± Natasha muttered. ¡°I know you''re used to being independent, Nat. But you''ve got to understand that we are one. There''s no need to draw such a clear distinction line. The reason isn''t important. What matters is that you must believe that your man can resolve it. Okay?¡± Keh asked, arching a brow. Natasha stared at him. ¡°I''ve always believed in your capabilities.¡± ¡°So, you''ve agreed, then?¡± Natasha''s brows knitted together. ¡°I can promise you not to go on the frontlines, but I want to back you up at the rear. Satisfied now?¡± Upon hearing her reply, Keh bobbed his head. ¡°Yeah. I agree if you want to fight alongside me!¡± Holding his gaze, Natasha grinned. Keh reached out and pulled her into his arms. As she rested against his chest, his gaze dimmed a shade. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Keh stared down at her. ¡°There''s something I want to tell you. If all goes well, I''ll tell you about it when the dust has settled.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°I''ll tell you when the timees,¡± Keh promised softly. The corners of Natasha''s mouth curled up. ¡°How mysterious,¡± she murmured without giving it much thought. Resting against the man''s chest, she gazed out into the distance, feeling entirely rxed. ¡°Oh yes, you haven''t told me what unexpected thing you did earlier,¡± Keh uttered with his eyes trained on her, as he suddenly recalled that matter. Natasha''s gaze flickered. Subsequently, she looked up at him. ¡°It''s a secret. I''m not telling you either.¡± Immediately, a frown marred Keh''s countenance. Natasha remained silent, merely stretching out her hands at him and melting into his embrace with a smile. They both stared into the distance as a gentle breeze blew past their ears, bringing along a rustling sound. In the afternoon, the few people who were leaving geared up for departure. On thewn before the helicopter, the triplets shouldered a backpack each. They appeared striking and cool. Denise looked at Natasha. ¡°Don''t miss me too much, Nat.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t. Even if you were to run away from home, I wouldn''t miss you.¡± ¡°Am I still your precious darling?¡± Denise whined. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I can have another precious darling.¡± The instant Denise heard that, her eyes went as wide as saucers. With her eyes pinned on Natasha''s belly, she shrieked excitedly, ¡°So, you''re going to give birth to a baby sister for me?¡± Her voice caught the attention of everyone around them, including Thalia. Thetter swung her gaze at Natasha. ¡°Is that true?¡± Natasha hastily pped a hand over Denise''s mouth and shed them a sheepish smile. ¡°Don''t mind her.¡± Thalia headed over with a dubious look in her eyes, looking Natasha up and down. ¡°Really? Or are you trying to fool me?¡± ¡°Spencer should know whether I''m pregnant or not, right?¡± Natasha countered, turning to look at Spencer. After her words rang out, however, several pairs of eyes turned her way. It was not until then that she realized the statement sounded weird and promptly exined, ¡°He just gave me a checkup two days ago!¡± Only when she had rified it did everyone nod in understanding. At that, Denise pushed Natasha''s hand away. Pouting, she griped, ¡°I thought you were going to give me a sister, Nat. But it turned out I was rejoicing over nothing.¡± Before Natasha could reply to that, Keh interjected beside her, ¡°This is my bad. Don''t worry, Denise. I''ll definitely work hard so that your mommy can give you a baby sister, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Of course! I''ll fulfill all of your requests!¡± ¡°You''re the best, Daddy!¡± ¡°But of course!¡± While saying that, Keh scooped Denise up. Anthony and Benjamin had been watching at the side, but neithermented. They fixed their eyes on Natasha instead. ¡°Take good care of yourself, Nat. Also, do miss us while we''re away,¡± Benjamin urged. ¡°I''m more than happy to have the lot of you gone, so I won''t be missing you.¡± ¡°I didn''t expect you to be the kind of person to say one thing when you mean the other, Nat!¡± Benjamin eximed. Reaching out, Natasha patted him on the head. ¡°Come home earlier.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Anthony''s eyes were trained on Natasha. He had too much to say to her, wishing to remind her to take care of herself, eat properly, and not keep it to herself when she was in difort. However, everything he wanted to say ended up stuck in his throat, and he could not utter a single word. He knew that the only way for Natasha to recover was to resolve the matter from the root itself. I must grow sufficiently strong. Only then will I be able to better protect her! ¡°Wait for me toe back, Nat!¡± That was all he said in the end despite the myriad of thoughts that ran through his mind. Lowering her head, Natasha gazed into the boy''s ebony eyes and dipped her head solemnly. ¡°I will.¡± Just then, Thalia nced at the time. ¡°It''s almost time, so we''ve got to leave!¡± The helicopter''s propellers had already started spinning, scattering the fallen leaves on the ground. Ready to leave, the triplets looked up at Natasha. ¡°Bye, Nat,¡± Anthony said. Natasha said nothing, merely waving at them. The triplets did not say anything else. Shouldering their backpacks, they climbed into the helicopter without hesitation. Chapter 788 I Need Your Help With Something Chapter 788 I Need Your Help With Something Spencer''s gazended on Natasha as the helicopter flew away. His eyes glistened withplicated emotions. The woman just so happened to meet eyes with him when she retracted her gaze. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she asked. Spencer hesitated a little before walking over. The words he had taken a long time to put together seemed so fake and held no meaning at that moment. ¡°What is it? Just spit it out. You know I hate it when someone is hesitant with their words,¡± Natasha said as she scrutinized him. Nevertheless, she could already guess what he was going to say. After a moment of hesitation, the man looked at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°That''s all?¡± she asked, arching an eyebrow. ¡°There are so many things that I want to say. But after thinking about it, I think nothing else is more suitable than this,¡± he answered. Natasha pondered for a moment before nodding her head. ¡°All right. I ept it.¡± Spencer stared at her, and the more nonchnt she looked, the more guilty he felt. ¡°I''m being serious. Thank you!¡± He met her gaze and continued, ¡°But don''t worry. I''ll definitely develop an antidote for you. I''ll give you my life if I can''t do that, and I mean it!¡± ¡°Don''t!¡± Natasha smiled and declined, ¡°I''ll ept the former idea, but let''s forget thetter.¡± ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± ¡°Of course I do. But your life is too precious, so stay alive and be of use to society. Living or dying depends on fate. I''ll decide what to do with my own life,¡± Natasha said. Spencer was about to say something else when she added, ¡°The reason I helped Thalia was not entirely because of you. I had my reasons for it too. I''m grateful to her for going with Anthony on this trip. Plus, the three kids still needed her protection in the future. Basically, I''m saying that Thalia is the perfect person for this.¡± Spencer merely stared at her. No matter what she said, he was still grateful to her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Their rtionship was purely tonic before this, but after that incident, the feeling Spencer had for Natasha had morphed into something moreplicated. The guilt and self-me he harbored would follow him for the rest of his life. Seeing that he wasn''t talking, Natasha asked, ¡°Oh, right. Based on Thalia''s personality, she''d definitely go to you to have her blood drawn to dy the effects of the poison. What did you say to her?¡± ¡°I gave her some vitamins and told her I had developed a medicine that can dy the effects of the poison even without drawing blood.¡± ¡°And she believed you?¡± Natasha raised her brows. Spencer nodded in response. At that, the woman smiled. ¡°How cute.¡± Spencer cast his gaze downward at the thought of Thalia, and a mix of feelings stirred in his heart. ¡°Do you know what''s the best way to describe Thalia?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She''s part angel and part demon.¡± Spencer burst intoughter upon hearing that. She continued as they walked back, ¡°She''s the embodiment of a demon when dealing with enemies and will never show mercy. However, when she''s with one of us, she''ll act like an unworldly little girl and is so trusting.¡± Spencer swept a nce at Natasha. ¡°But she hates being lied to. She''ll surely be mad if she discovers the truth one day.¡± ¡°Do you mind?¡± she asked. Spencer merely stared at her without saying anything in response. ¡°Nothing else matters as long as she''s alive, right?¡± she said. ¡°That''s true,¡± he replied with a nod. Keh walked next to Natasha as they made their way back. He said nothing, and his face was tense with no hint of expression the entire time. Right then, Natasha turned toward Spencer and said, ¡°Things are already set in stone, so don''t overthink too much. Do some research on the antidote and try developing it if you have time. I don''t want to die, you know?¡± Spencer nodded at her. ¡°I will.¡± With that, the woman grinned without saying another word. Spencer took a look at Keh. Thetter hadn''t said a word the entire time, and Spencer knew he was upset about what had happened. He retracted his gaze and said, ¡°I won''t disturb you two then. I''ll head back to theb now.¡± ¡°Then, I''ll await your good news.¡± Spencer nodded and left. Natasha only withdrew her gaze when he was far away. She turned toward the man behind her, who wore an ice-cold expression. ¡°What''s with you? Are you still mad?¡± ¡°No,¡± Keh answered lowly, his tone chilly. ¡°The icy aura you''re exuding right now can freeze someone to death, and you''re telling me you''re not mad?¡± she teased. Only then did Keh look at her with a gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°I can''t forgive him so easily.¡± Natasha furrowed her brows at his response. Then, she said rather confidently, ¡°Well, you certainly don''t have to forgive him.¡± The man gave her a confused look. ¡°He''s not your friend. Besides, it''s not like the two of you will interact much in the future. So, does it matter?¡± Natasha asked. Keh was about to answer when she stepped forward and took his arm. ¡°All right, all right. I was just teasing.¡± Staring at her hand on his arm, he tugged it lightly, and she immediately fell into his embrace. Keh fixed his gaze on her. ¡°But I am angry!¡± ¡°Then, what should I do for you to stop being angry?¡± Natasha asked yfully. He gazed at her and asked, ¡°What if I stay mad no matter what you do?¡± At that, Natasha stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on his lips. ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°I''m still mad!¡± She repeated the same action, and the kisssted a bit longer this time. ¡°What about now?¡± Keh''s voice was husky, and his eyes burned with passion while looking at her. ¡°Still a little.¡± She gave him a faint smile and stopped teasing him. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she nted a deep kiss on his lips. The grim aura Keh was emanating dissipated instantly when he finally got a taste of her. Savoring the sweet sensation that filled his heart, he tightened his arms around her as he reciprocated and deepened the kiss. Their kisssted a long time, and their silhouette under the sunset made for a beautiful view. The couple walked hand in hand, happily chatting andughing as they made their way back, making it look like happiness was something so in and natural. Keh''s phone suddenly rang just as they were approaching the doorway. He pulled out his phone, and his expression turned solemn the moment he saw the number. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. The man said nothing as he swiped the screen and answered the call. ¡°Speak.¡± His brows knitted together when he heard what the person on the other end said. ¡°I got it. Let me think of something. I''ll be there in half an hour.¡± Once he hung up, Natasha asked again, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh''s expression was tense. ¡°Nat, I might need your help with something.¡± She had never heard him say he needed help from anyone before. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh lowered his gaze and took her hand. ¡°Come on. I''ll tell you on the way.¡± Nodding, Natasha followed him. Chapter 789 They Are Here Chapter 789 They Are Here Keh drove with one hand on the steering wheel, going quite fast. Arching her brow, Natasha asked, ¡°So someone has infiltrated DX Group''s internal system?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does this happen often?¡± ¡°No. We have a special team in charge of DX Group''s system. However, the person who infiltrated the system is quite capable, so our team wasn''t able to stop them. They are having trouble holding the person off.¡± Natasha was deep in thought as she nodded. She suddenly thought of something and turned to him, saying, ¡°Will there be any substantial loss if they hack the system sessfully?¡± ¡°There''s a list of all the employees working for DX group. That alone can bring us a huge load of trouble,¡± Keh answered. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°The other party has been attacking us multiple times now, and the person in charge of the system was ambushed yesterday. Things are not looking good for us. That''s why we have no choice but to ask for your help.¡± Natasha didn''t seem to mind. ¡°I''m happy to help.¡± Keh took a nce at her and reached out to caress her head before speeding up the car. Natasha looked out the window and realized they were on a route she had never taken before. Stunned, she asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The main base of DX Group.¡± The woman raised her brows in surprise. ¡°Am I allowed inside too?¡± ¡°How would you help them if you don''t go in?¡± ¡°But only a member of DX is allowed in ces like this, right? If it''s someone unrted to the organization, don''t you need to cover up their eyes or knock them out first? That''s how it is in the movies!¡± Natasha said. Keh''s lips curled up into a smile, and his gaze was filled with affection as he regarded her. ¡°You''re right. We do cover up outsiders'' eyes. But you''re one of us, so there''s no need to.¡± Natasha''s eyes sparkled when she heard that. ¡°Whoa. Did you just say ''one of us''? What''s wrong? Do you no longer feel repulsed by the fact that you''re one of DX Group?¡± ¡°I''ve never felt that way.¡± She thought about it for a moment and corrected, ¡°That''s true. You''ve never been repulsed. It''s just that someone once insisted that whoever left DX Group can never return anymore. So? Are you not going to follow the rules now?¡± Keh looked away in response. ¡°There''s a reason for it this time.¡± Natasha nced at him. ¡°Sure. Whatever you say, goes.¡± Hearing that, Keh turned toward her and tousled her hair in annoyance. Laughing, she dodged his hand. Their journey continued for more than an hour before they finally drove into a factory that looked fairly normal on the outside. Natasha wore a confused look on her face when the car stopped. ¡°Is this it?¡± she asked. Keh merely stayed silent. The car sank downward right at that moment. Natasha looked out the window and saw that they appeared to be in arge elevator, slowly descending through a dark tunnel. Following that, a spacious and futuristic ce appeared before their eyes. People wearing uniforms were walking around the enormous and spectacr ce. When the car finallynded on the ground, someone immediately opened the door on Keh''s side. ¡°J,¡± the person greeted Keh. He nodded in response. The door on Natasha''s side was opened as well, and she got out of the car. She instantly attracted attention the moment she got down. Although DX Group wasn''t a ce thatcked beauty, Natasha had a cold but pure charm. Besides, she was born with great features and had a unique temperament, which was why many were astonished to see her when she got down from the car. Nheless, Natasha had no idea what they were thinking about. That was her first time being at a ce like this. It waspletely different from the base she went to previously, for this ce was larger and more luxurious, appearing like an establishment that specialized in the research of something important. She scrutinized her surroundings while the people around her sized her up. Keh didn''t mind at first, but he eventually felt a tinge of dissatisfaction when he saw so many people training their eyes on Natasha. He walked over to her and took her hand. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Natasha nodded. With that, under the crowd''s watchful gazes, he led her away. At that moment, those who didn''t know Keh and Natasha were a couple started to pull out their phones and take pictures of them to send to the organization''s group chat. Someone typed: Shocking news, everyone! Boss was holding a dazzling beauty''s hand. Can someone tell me if I''m seeing things? Is Boss in a rtionship? Is she his girlfriend? To that, someone replied: I saw it too. Multiple replies followed soon after. Several members of DX Group sent photos of Keh holding Natasha''s hand to the group. Each one was taken from different angles. Keh''s ck outfit entuated Natasha''s white dress, making the woman look more elegant and charming than she already was. It was a sight for sore eyes, no matter the angle. Mike just so happened to check his phone, and upon seeing he had received so many texts from the group, he clicked on it to see what was going on. He narrowed his eyes in disbelief when he saw the photo of Keh and Natasha together at the main base. He actually brought her to the main base! Mike smirked when he saw how gossipy everyone was. He then replied to the guy who asked if Natasha was Keh''s girlfriend: Girlfriend? That''s his fianc¨¦e! However, he didn''t think it was urate after sending the message, so he added: No. Not his fianc¨¦e. That''s his ex-wife. Then, he sent another one to correct the previous text: Actually, that''s not right either. To be precise, that''s the mother of his children. The group chat went silent for a few seconds after that. Mike was taken aback when no one replied. What''s going on? Is the Wi-Fi not working? He lifted his phone and checked it. I have signal, though. Just as he was wondering what was going on, his phone buzzed as countless replies came through. Mike couldn''t read all of them at once as the messages shed rapidly through his screen. Multiple people replied to his texts. He clicked on one of them that read: D*mn! What kind of juicy gossip is this? Do you know any inside information, Mike? Please tell us! He was about to reply to that person when someone else responded to one of his texts. I''ll tell them the whole story after reading all the texts, I guess. One of the messages read: His children? What do you mean? Am I understanding this correctly? Does Boss have children already? Mike curled his lips into a smile as he replied: Yes. Otherwise, why would I say she''s the mother of his children?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Numerous replies came through one after another the next second. As one of the few who knew what was going on, Mike nned to answer all their questions and exin everything to them. He squatted on the ground and began typing, but before he could finish writing his reply, Keh''s caller ID appeared on his screen. Mike jumped in surprise. Nheless, he thought there was no way Keh would know what he was doing, so he answered the call right away. ¡°Hey, Keh.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Um... I''m at the branch base. What''s up?¡± ¡°Come back immediately.¡± ¡°Um, is something going on?¡± Mike asked. ¡°Do I need a reason to summon you?¡± Keh asked in a low voice. ¡°N-No! Of course, not!¡± ¡°Be here in twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Before he could end the call, the man''s faint voice sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Think about how you''re going to exin yourself to me on the way here.¡± The call ended right when Mike was about to ask what did he mean. Chapter 790 Too Old For You Chapter 790 Too Old For You Exin? What do I have to exin? Did he see the message I sent in the group chat? At that thought, Mike immediately took out his phone to check. After ascertaining Keh wasn''t in the group, he let out a sigh of relief. Phew. Thank goodness. But aside from this, what else do I need to exin? I didn''t do anything recently. While pondering on that, he prepared to get in the car. Just as he was about to leave, Alexia hurried out of the ward. Noticing him, she called out. ¡°Mike, wait for me!¡± He turned around and sized her up with a frown. ¡°Why did youe out? Have your injuries healed?¡± ¡°Almost.¡± She walked over, opened the car door, and got in. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing that, Mike got into the car too. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alexia turned to look at him and uttered in an undertone, ¡°I''ll go wherever you go.¡± ¡°Will you still follow me if I say I''m going home?¡± he asked. ¡°If that''s really where you''re going, I''ll follow you home.¡± Mike was rendered speechless. ¡°If not, let''s stop talking nonsense.¡± She fastened her seatbelt as she spoke. Staring at her, Mike seemed to have guessed something. ¡°Dave told you to recuperate here and wait until you''re fully recovered before going back.¡± ¡°My wounds have healed.¡± Alexia insisted. ¡°Do you think I''m clueless about your health condition?¡± He waved his hand at her. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± However, she showed no inclination to heed his order. ¡°You know very well that even if you don''t take me with you, I''ll still go back on my own!¡± Mike furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you being so stubborn, youngdy?¡± Alexia was instantly displeased after listening to the way he addressed her and raised her voice. ¡°I''ve said this before; I''m not a youngdy anymore!¡± Mike knew she didn''t like being called young, but he had never seen her so anxious. He was slightly stunned, taking in her flushed face. Alexia realized she had overreacted and averted her gaze. ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t do that on purpose, but I''m not a child anymore.¡± Mike gazed downward and contemted for a few seconds before getting into the vehicle. However, instead of starting the car, he hesitated briefly and said, ¡°You''re impatient to return because of Keh, right?¡± Alexia was slightly dazed. Her silence provided him with the most definitive answer. ¡°You saw the message in the group chat?¡± he arched his brow. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Instead of looking at him, she gazed out the window, clearly trying to avoid discussing that matter. Mike smirked after hearing her response. ¡°Normally, shouldn''t you ask me what''s the message in the group chat about?¡± Alexia remained quiet. He fathomed what she was thinking, so he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alexia, I know you may not be happy to hear this, but as a brotherly figure who has watched you grow up, I still wish to remind you not to harbor too many fantasies about Keh. Although he''s a nice person, he''s not suitable for you. Putting aside the fact that he already has children, there''s no way you can even control him because of the differences in your personalities.¡± Hearing that, she turned to gaze at him. ¡°Are you implying only that woman is most suitable for him?¡± ¡°I''m not sure whether they are most suitable for each other, but I know she''s the first woman to have won Keh''s affection.¡± ¡°I''ve never wanted to control him. I will respect his thoughts and wishes.¡± ¡°Alexia, are you admitting that you''re in love with Keh?¡± Mike asked. Alexia was stunned. Throughout the conversation, she didn''t express the slightest resistance or refusal. Although she had never been in a rtionship, she couldn''t deny that she had fantasized about being with Keh countless times. Alexia didn''t know if that feeling was considered love. I''m willing to die for Keh, so I suppose this is love, right? She looked up at Mike and nodded. ¡°Yes. I admit it.¡± Mike knitted his brows. ¡°D-Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You''re bing the third party in Keh''s rtionship. That''s something despicable,¡± he said. I''ve watched her grow up since the first day she joined DX Group. She''s great in every aspect aside from being too stubborn. Hence, as a brotherly figure to her, I don''t want her to walk a path of no return. However, Alexia spoke up. ¡°I know, but you can rest assured. I will never interfere in their rtionship. I will wait until they split up.¡± ¡°What if they don''t split up in their lifetime?¡± he questioned her. ¡°In that case, I''ll wait for him for a lifetime!¡± Frustration surged within Mike as he stared at her. ¡°Alexia, why are you behaving like a fool? I''m just curious what''s so good about Keh? He''s good-looking, rich, and perhaps indeed a little charming. Still, aside from these, what other things about him make you so obsessed with him?¡± Alexia bored her eyes into Mike in silence. What other reason do I need? Are the points he mentioned not sufficient? On second thought, Mike realized there was indeed something wrong with his statement. He immediately uttered, ¡°Considering your age gap, Keh is no different from an old manpared to you. You''re still so young, so why waste your time on him?¡± Nheless, Alexia appeared to have steeled her resolution. ¡°Everyone is free to make their own decision. Let''s go.¡± Mike was rendered speechless. Sensing she was no longer interested in conversing further, he had no choice but to start the car and drive out of the base. Meanwhile, inside the base, Dave was looking at the big screen in the control room while his technicians worked hard to fix the issue. ¡°How is it?¡± Keh asked. Hearing the voice, Dave turned around to gaze at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Can I not be here when something like this happened?¡± Keh answered his question with a question. Just as Dave was about to speak further, he noticed Natasha and was momentarily stunned. ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°I brought reinforcement,¡± Keh answered tersely. Dave nced at him before shifting his attention to Natasha. ¡°Wee to DX Group. I hope you enjoy your time here as a guest.¡± Natasha smiled and nodded. Before she could say anything, Keh frowned. ¡°Isn''t she one of us? How can you consider her a guest?¡± Naturally, Dave refused to back down. He looked at Keh and said, ¡°Are you saying you n to return to DX Group? If that''s the case, of course your family is considered one of us.¡± ¡°An ex-member doesn''t count?¡± Keh asked. ¡°You''re the one who said that, not me.¡± Dave shook his head. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°That''s not what you told me when I first came here.¡± ¡°I was just being polite at that time. Don''t take my words too seriously.¡± Hearing that, Keh gave him a faint nod. ¡°All right, then. Since he has said that, we shouldn''t stay here and get on others'' nerves. I think we should leave, Nat.¡± Natasha knew they were merely bantering, so she chirped, ¡°Can you two quit messing around? Didn''t you two argue enough at home? I can''t believe you''re still bickering here.¡± ¡°He started it.¡± ¡°This is all his fault.¡± The two uttered simultaneously. After saying that, both men exchanged nces. Seeing that, Natasha slightly arched her brow. ¡°It seems like you two are quite in sync.¡± As they were fooling around, someone piped up, ¡°Dave, that person is here again!¡± Chapter 791 I Have Never Depended On Luck Chapter 791 I Have Never Depended On Luck His attention was diverted instantly. Dave stared at the screen, and the technician sitting in front of the screen quickly retaliated. Dave''s eyes never moved from the screen. ¡°He thinks he can do anything in my territory, huh? I want you to pinpoint his location today,¡± he ordered the person sitting in front of theputer.¡± The person''s fingers were flying across the keyboard. Hearing his order, he protested, ¡°Dave, if the team leader is around, we might be able to do that. But now... The hacker is sly and hard to locate!¡± ¡°Are you telling me the results when you haven''t even started tracking them down?¡± Dave retorted. The technician fell silent. Right then, Keh spoke. ¡°It''s fine. Just do your best.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The person nodded and started instructing his members to retaliate. Behind him, Dave, Keh, and Natasha stood in a row and stared silently at therge screen. Natasha didn''t rush to get involved as she wanted to find out who the aggressive hacker was who had caused their organization to be so concerned. Watching the ongoing chase on the screen, Natasha found herself frowning. This looks familiar. She turned to Dave and asked, ¡°When did this begin?¡± ¡°It started yesterday,¡± came Dave''s answer. Natasha pursed her lips and fell into deep thought. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh asked, turning to look at her. Natasha looked up and replied honestly, ¡°The hacker looks familiar to me.¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± Keh furrowed his brow. Without a word, Natasha studied the screen, trying to find a w or clue. Right then, she noticed something and suggested, ¡°Why don''t you set up a trap for him here and see if he will take the bait?¡± Surprised by her words, the person operating theputer turned over his shoulder. ¡°But if I do that, I might expose myself instead.¡± ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained,¡± Natasha muttered under her breath. ¡°But...¡± The person hesitated. Dave had been watching their interaction all the while. His gaze turned dark as he ordered, ¡°Just do as she says.¡± After hesitating for a little while more, the person did as told. Natasha''s gaze remained fixed on the screen as she mumbled, ¡°Let''s see if it''s you.¡± Both Keh and Dave gave her thoughtful looks, but they didn''t say anything. ording to Natasha''s suggestion, the technician set up a trap. At once, the hacker came to a stop, seemingly hesitant to take the next step. The technician was surprised as it was the first time their hacker had ever stopped attacking them. ¡°W-What is he doing?¡± ¡°He''s hesitating,¡± Natasha said. Right then, the hacker suddenly went for the path that Natasha had set up. The technician was stunned. ¡°Does he know about the trap? What is he doing? Is he stepping right into our trap?¡± Natasha did not respond, her eyes fixed on the screen. ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves. We must track him down today!¡± someone yelled. The rest continued typing on their keyboards furiously, ready to capture their prey. Right then, a string of codes appeared on the screen. When the hacker stepped right into the trap as per Natasha''s n, the technicians worked hard and finally caught him. ¡°Hurry, track him down now!¡± Suddenly, a ck chat box popped up on the screen with a message: Is that you? The technician operating theputer frowned upon reading the message. ¡°What is this? Who is he talking about?¡± Both Dave and Keh turned to look at Natasha. Natasha''s lips curled as she made her way to the seat. Dave gave the technician a look, and he quickly made way for Natasha. Natasha settled in her seat and nced at the technician. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man nodded and said nothing else. Natasha quickly typed out a reply: It''s me. The hacker cut to the chase and asked: You work for DX Group? Before Natasha could reply, the hacker continued: No, you''re not. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have waited until now to show up. Natasha swiftly typed out a reply in Ustranian: Who I work for doesn''t matter. What''s most important is your goal. Hacker: Isn''t my goal clear enough? Natasha: If it was clear enough, why would I bother asking the question? Hacker: Someone entrusted me to do this. Natasha: Boss? The hacker was surprised, but he didn''t deny it. Seeing his response, Natasha sneered and typed: Tell him to give up. No matter what his goal is, he won''t seed. Hacker: Really? Natasha threw the question back to him: Isn''t it obvious enough? It was supposed to be an intense fight, but they ended up chatting in peace. Everyone else found the sight unbelievable. They had tried to track the hacker down for a few days but to no avail. However, he ended up stepping into the trap willingly and began chatting with Natasha. Hacker: You were indeed amazingst time, but you won''t get lucky every time! Natasha: I''ve always been lucky since young, so I''ve never depended on luck. Her words implied that her own abilities were solely responsible for her sess, and her tone came off as quite arrogant. Everyone in theputer room was initially staring at the huge screen intently, but they couldn''t help but steal nces at her when they saw her reply. After all, she didn''t sound like someone who would say that. Despite her graceful and elegant figure, she had transformed into an arrogant and capable warrior in front of theputer. Hacker: Really? Dare you ept my challenge again? Natasha: Why not? I''m not interested, though. The hacker tried to provoke her so she would ept the challenge: That just means you dare not ept my challenge. However, Natasha refused to take his bait. She responded: I never do anything insignificant. Reading that, the hacker realized she had some conditions. He replied: If you win this time, I promise I will stop attacking DX Group. Natasha sneered: You will never seed no matter what as I''m here. The hacker knew Natasha was capable enough of doing that, but he still refused to give up and typed out a reply: Tell me your conditions, then. Natasha: I have three conditions. Hacker: What are they? Natasha: First, tell me about your rtionship with Boss. Second, stop hacking DX Group. Third... Hacker: What is the third condition? Natasha: I''ll tell you what it is after you answer the first two questions. The hacker was surprised by her request, but he ultimately agreed: Sure, I can do that. I have a condition, too. Natasha: What is it? Hacker: Let''s not do a showdown. We''ll do this for real with DX Group as our bet. Seeing that, everyone frowned and turned to look at Dave. Chapter 792 Low Profile Yet Arrogant Chapter 792 Low Profile Yet Arrogant Immediately, the person in charge quickly said, ¡°No!¡± Natasha remainedposed and looked at the man beside her. ¡°I''m fine with this.¡± ¡°What if you lose?¡± the man asked. ¡°I won''t lose.¡± ¡°How can you be sure?¡± the man asked. ¡°We''ve been trying to take him down for a few days now, but he''s really good at evading us. It took our entire team to barely even slow him down. You''re alone, and you''re a woman, so it''s impossible!¡± Before she could retort, Keh shot the man a sharp look. ¡°Your team couldn''t even stop the hacker. I can''t believe you''re still bold enough to talk right now!¡± The man nced at Keh. He had only joined DX Group some time ago, but he knew the rumors surrounding Keh. ¡°J, I''m doing this for the headquarters!¡± ¡°Those who are capable won''t judge people by their gender. Those who judge other people by their gender are foolish.¡± Keh then turned to Dave. ¡°I wonder where you recruited them.¡± The man knitted his brows when he heard thatment. Knowing Natasha''s identity, Dave pursed his lips in silence before eventually saying, ¡°I''ll let you handle this.¡± ¡°Dave!¡± The man cast a disapproving look in Dave''s direction. ¡°If she can''t stop this hacker, not even twenty of you can,¡± Dave said slowly. The man frowned yet again. He couldn''t help but cast a doubtful look in Natasha''s direction. Is this woman that capable? After receiving Dave''s approval, Natasha was about to reply when the hacker asked: What''s the matter? Are you too afraid to reply? Natasha: Yeah. I''m afraid you''ll regret your decisionter! In front of theputer, Natasha was arrogant and disinterested, just like Anthony. Hacker: You won''t get lucky this time. The screen changed, indicating that the hacker had started his attack. Seeing that, Natasha calmly began her counterattack. Things started getting nerve-wracking. The entire team stopped what they were doing and gathered in front of the huge screen to watch the battle. While female hackers weren''t umon, it was unusual toe across one as low-profile yet arrogant as Natasha. The screen was filled with lines of code shing rapidly, and frequent pop-up alerts indicated that they were under attack. Those watching furrowed their brows. The hacker''s attack was swift and dangerous, but instead of counterattacking, Natasha focused on stopping him and searching for something. The rest felt their hearts jumping to their throats in anxiety. ¡°What are you doing? Attack him back! if this goes on, he''ll breach our firewall soon!¡± someone yelled. ¡°Shut up, Cosmos,¡± Dave chided in a low voice. He didn''t know much about hackers, but after spending some time with them, he could grasp a basic understanding of hacker attacks. Natasha was indeed in a precarious situation. He narrowed his eyes and directed his attention to Natasha. He wasn''t worried at all, but he just couldn''t understand her actions. He had to admit that she was apletely different person in front of theputer. ¡°Dave,¡± Cosmos called out worriedly. However, Dave ignored him. Cosmos had to tamp down his frustration and turned his attention to the screen. They were still chasing each other around on the screen. Slowly, the hacker got closer to Natasha and breached the firewall. ¡°We''re doomed!¡± Cosmos muttered. ¡°It''s over.¡± Natasha remained calm andposed. The screen changed to a string of numbers. She took a screenshot of the screen before turning to Dave. ¡°This is the hacker''s location. You should be able to find him if you''re fast enough.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. What does she mean? Delight shed across Dave''s eyes. ¡°Got it.¡± He quickly turned around and made a call. ¡°Find him as soon as possible. We can''t let him escape no matter what.¡± As he spoke, he didn''t forget to nce at the screen. By then, Natasha had already began her counterattack. She''s amazing. I can''t believe she managed to track that hacker down. The man didn''t know how she did that, but it was true that their firewall had been breached. He muttered, ¡°What''s the use of tracking him down? He might have already stolen all the data from our base. If we fail to apprehend him, we risk losing everything.¡± Natasha increased her speed. ¡°Losing a wed firewall in exchange for his location is a great deal.¡± ¡°w?¡± Cosmos was displeased. ¡°Are you saying that there is a w in our firewall?¡± ¡°How do you think he managed to bypass the firewall several times?¡± Natasha didn''t even bother looking up from the screen. ¡°My team leader and I spent over a year coding this firewall. It''s our team''s baby. How can it be wed?¡± Cosmos retorted, clearly agitated. Natasha continued typing on the keyboard as she chatted with him casually. ¡°Even if you spent a long time coding it, does it mean it''s good enough?¡± As she spoke, she gave him a look. ¡°A hacker shouldn''t think that way. Besides, you didn''t spend too long on it. Some people spent years coding and perfecting a system.¡± Cosmos was rendered speechless. The hacker was able to bypass the firewall several times, which proved that something was wrong. His team leader had mentioned it to him several days ago. Before they had the time to check the firewall system, Natasha had pointed the problem out directly. He knew that better than anyone else but was just too proud to admit it. Seeing that he fell silent, Natasha looked away and focused on the hacker. Behind her, Keh nced at Cosmos coldly. Suddenly, the hacker asked: What was that? Natasha replied carelessly: What was what? The hacker went straight to the point and demanded: Why didn''t you counterattack? Why did you allow me to breach one of your firewalls earlier? Why are you counterattacking now? Without looking up, Natasha instructed, ¡°Keh, tell Dave to hurry up. This hacker is cautious and will discover my intention soon. They don''t have much time left.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Keh grunted in acknowledgment. Chapter 793 Carrot And Stick Approach Chapter 793 Carrot And Stick Approach Natasha continued stalling for time. She replied calmly: What else? If I don''t allow you to breach the firewall, these technicians won''t realize their firewall is wed. You''ve toyed with them for days. If I don''t teach them a lesson, they will still think they are capable. Cosmos had no words to refute her. She''s being sarcastic, huh? His frown deepened. Suddenly, Natasha spoke up. ¡°I''m just stalling for time. Don''t take it to heart.¡± She shot him a look. Cosmos was unable to retort her words. She was considering the big picture, so there was nothing wrong with her action. It was killing two birds with one stone as she managed to trick the hacker and also mock them. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cosmos didn''t even have a chance to retort back. He could only stare at her silently. Meanwhile, Natasha was still battling with the hacker. Hacker: The system is okay, but I still found a w in it. It is just a matter of time before I breach it. Natasha: Thank you for teaching them a lesson. Don''t worry. This is the first andst time you''ll seed. Hacker: Oh, really? Are you that confident? Natasha: Of course. They are only in their twenties, but they''ve already proven themselves capable enough to make it this far. Who knows, one day they might just defeat you. The entire team was watching closely behind Cosmos. This was a carrot and stick approach. Cosmos gazed at Natasha with a conflicted look. If Natasha wins, then all will be good. But if she loses... He narrowed his eyes. Let''s just wait until everythinges to an end. Natasha and the hacker were still going head-to-head with each other. As Natasha chatted with him, she set up a new firewall. The hacker soon discovered the new firewall and frowned. Hemented: You''re the most formidable opponent I''ve ever encountered. Natasha: Really? Hacker: No, there''s someone else. That person who was with you previously. He''s great at attacking, so he''s also a formidable opponent. Natasha: I''m honored by yourpliment. Hacker: Is he your mentee? Natasha: No. Hacker: Well, he has your style. Natasha: Are you being direct in sounding out someone else''s privacy? Hacker: I''m not interested in your private matters. I''m just interested in him. If possible, I''d like to challenge him! Natasha: I''ll tell my son about your wishes. The hacker was stunned. He asked: He''s your son? Natasha replied casually: Yeah! The hacker refused to believe her. He typed out: You''re lying! Natasha couldn''t be bothered to exin to him. She replied: Believe whatever you want. Hacker: Who are you, then? Natasha: Didn''t you say you''re not interested in my private matters? Hacker: It is hard to find a hacker who can defeat me. Who the hell are you? Natasha: If you win, I''ll tell you my identity! Everyone knew that Natasha was chatting with the hacker to stall for time, but through the conversation, they discovered that the hacker was wary of Natasha''s abilities. Natasha managed to track the hacker down without them realizing it, but they didn''t seem to see her do anything else. Their initial disdain for Natasha had now turned to curiosity. Hacker: If that''s the case, don''t me me for being ruthless. Natasha: I can''t wait! Thus, another round of battle began. Despite the fierce attacks from the enemy, Natasha continued to counterattack with ease, pausing asionally as if she were flying a kite. At crucial moments when the hacker was about to seed, Natasha always managed to stop him. She stared at the screen, her face devoid of any expression or emotion. Beside her, everyone had balled up their fists in anxiety. They would clench their fists every time the hacker was about to seed and rx when he failed. Natasha was stringing the hacker along and also leading them on a rollercoaster ride. It was obvious to Cosmos that Natasha was doing this on purpose as she was capable enough to defeat the hackerpletely. ¡°He has attacked us three times, so make sure he suffers a humiliating defeat!¡± Cosmos eximed. As they chatted, he forgot about their previous fight and grew more polite. Natasha spared him a look. ¡°How humiliating do you want it to be?¡± ¡°Make him regret doing this,¡± Cosmos replied harshly. For the past few days, his nerves had been stretched taut no thanks to the hacker. Hearing that, Natasha decided to avenge him. She grinned and said, ¡°Okay. I''ll do my best.¡± Without warning, she started attacking the hacker viciously. The hacker clearly didn''t expect this as he was shocked. Hacker: Have you been tricking me? Natasha replied: The kids want you to die a horrible death, so I have to show them an example! Hacker: You''re quite arrogant. Natasha retorted: This is only our second battle. Do you think you know me well? Hacker: Let''s see who''ll die a horrible death. He then began a series of vicious attacks. The screen shed swiftly, and the rest couldn''t even see the codes clearly. Right then, Dave came over to join them. Natasha could tell it was him from his footsteps. ¡°So? How long do you need?¡± ¡°It''s quite far, so we need more time.¡± ¡°Give me a specific time,¡± came Natasha''s low voice. Dave frowned and pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll do my best to stall for time. However, I can''t guarantee that he won''t start suspecting me,¡± Natasha said. ¡°We never knew you''d go this far. Just do your best,¡± Dave replied. Natasha bobbed her head and began focusing on defeating the hacker. She knew that if she kept stalling for time, the hacker would see through her soon. Thus, she decided to use her real capabilities to attract his attention so he wouldn''t start suspecting her. They were engaged in a serious battle when the door was pushed open to reveal Alexia and Mike. They quickly joined the crowd gathered in front of the screen. ¡°Dave.¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Dave ced a finger on his lips to hush them. Mike immediately shut up. Behind him, Alexia walked into the room, and her gaze fell on Keh. Chapter 794 She Does Not Lack Money Chapter 794 She Does Not Lack Money As Mike leaned over to look at Natasha demonstrate her expert hacking skills on theputer, his eyes widened in amazement. What''s going on? He didn''t know much about hacking, but judging from Natasha''s actions and the reactions of those around her, he sensed an indescribable feeling of awe. He wanted to ask questions, but seeing the serious and focused expressions on the faces of Dave and Keh beside him, he wisely chose to stay quiet. Meanwhile, Alexia stared at Keh for a moment before withdrawing her gaze in satisfaction and turning her gaze to the screen in front of her. Truth be told, when she saw Natasha''s actions on theputer, her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly. She didn''t understand much about hacking, but from the atmosphere around her, she could tell that Natasha seemed to be quite skilled at it. I didn''t expect her to be able to do this... With her attention now on Natasha and therge screen in front of her, Alexia wanted to see for herself just how skilled Natasha was. At this moment, Natasha''s gaze was focused on the screen, where lines of green code shed across it. She and the hacker seemed to be in a race involving speed, skills, and brain power. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Those who didn''t understand weren''t aware of what was happening, but Cosmos, beside her, was wholly engrossed in the screen. He hadpletely forgotten his earlier prejudices against her as he stared at the screen and urged, ¡°Almost there! Come on! Faster!¡± As Natasha nced at the time, Cosmos continued urging, ¡°Hey, don''t worry about the time! Just beat him!¡± ¡°Cosmos!¡± Dave spoke up. Cosmos heard that and looked up at Dave. ¡°Finding him in real life is far more important than beating him online. If we weren''t trying to stall for time, he would have lost by now!¡± Dave hadplete faith in Natasha''s abilities. Cosmos pursed his lips and replied, ¡°I know you want to find him in person, but what if we can''t? Besides, beating him online is still important. It will make it harder for him to attack again in the future, and t-thisdy here can be famous if she wins!¡± ¡°She doesn''t need fame!¡± ¡°She doesn''t need it!¡± Keh and Dave both spoke almost in unison. Hearing that, everyone turned to them. Cosmos looked them up and down and retorted, ¡°Which hacker doesn''t want to be famous? Besides, opportunities to catch this person don''te often. Not everyone has the skills to do it either!¡± Dave and Keh ignored him, but Mike next to them asked, ¡°Is this person really that powerful?¡± ¡°Yeah, I spent so much time trying to catch him, but I couldn''t!¡± Cosmos said. ¡°Then maybe you''re not that good,¡± Mike replied bluntly. ¡°What do you know? This person is really powerful and ranks high among hackers. He could be considered the third or fourth-ranked hacker. You mustn''t underestimate his abilities.¡± ¡°Who are the first and second-ranked hackers, then?¡± asked Mike. ¡°The top two in the hacker world are Shadow Seeker and Anonymous. If it were one of them, there would be no problem.¡± When he mentioned these two people, Keh and Dave shared a nce, but neither of them spoke. Mike turned his head and said to Dave, ¡°Dave, why don''t we just bring these two people over?¡± Dave nced at him and then looked at Keh. ¡°Can''t do it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Mike. ¡°Ask your boss.¡± Dave threw the question back at him. Mike was confused and turned his gaze to Keh. ¡°Boss, what does Dave mean?¡± Keh gave Dave a nce and then murmured, ¡°Shadow Seeker has already retired, so there''s no way for you guys to do that.¡± Mike immediatelyughed and said, ¡°What do you mean by retired? It just means that you didn''t offer enough money. If you offer enough, you can get anything or anyone!¡± Suddenly, he remembered something and looked at Keh. ¡°Wait, Boss. You know Shadow Seeker?¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Keh said. At that, Cosmos turned his head to look at Keh. Although Keh looked imposing at the moment, Cosmos'' curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Y-You really know Shadow Seeker?¡± Looking at Cosmos'' bright eyes, Keh said indifferently, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He wasn''t very friendly as if he was obviously still unhappy with Cosmos'' previous behavior. Although Natasha didn''t mind, it didn''t mean that Keh forgave him. However, Cosmos didn''t care about that. Getting a chance to meet his idol was more important. He continued to ask, ¡°I-I admire them... I also want to meet them. Is there any chance for me to do so?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Shadow Seeker doesn''t like contemptuous people like you!¡± Keh was frank. ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Cosmos could say anything else, Mike interrupted, ¡°Hold on, Cosmos!¡± Then, he turned to Keh. ¡°Boss, why don''t you think of a way? After all, DX Group is your home turf. If you leave, it''s still your home. You should help Dave find a way. No matter how much money is required, I''m sure he will be willing to pay!¡± ¡°Money?¡± Upon hearing this word, Keh curled his lips into a cold smile. ¡°Do you know what Shadow Seeker doesn''tck the most?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Money!¡± Mike opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°Is that person really that rich?¡± Keh didn''t answer. Mike continued, ¡°If that''s the case, it''s indeed not easy to get Shadow Seeker over here. But even if they''re retired, there''s still someone else, right? We can get Anonymous over instead!¡± Cosmos rolled his eyes at Mike. The way Mike described the hacking profession sounded as though he was choosing and buying vegetables at a market. He couldn''t help but retort, ¡°Do you know how powerful Anonymous is?¡± ¡°Didn''t you just say that they''re one of the best?¡± Mike replied. Cosmos restrained himself and then said, ¡°Then do you know where Anonymous is from?¡± Mike had a nk expression. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Darz! You should know what that is, right?¡± Cosmos said. Mike might not know much about hacking, but he was an expert on Darz. After all, he had battled against Darz for many years now and had almost developed immunity against it. However, he never expected Anonymous to be from Darz. This puts us as a disadvantage. Mike looked at Dave, and hispetitive spirit was immediately aroused. ¡°Dave, we have to find a way to get this person over here no matter how much money it takes!¡± Dave nced at him, sighed helplessly, and patted his shoulder. However, Mike continued, ¡°As long as this person is in this industry, they must have a w or weakness. Besides, as long as the money is enough, everything will be easy as pie!¡± ¡°You''ve fought against Darz on the front lines for so many years. Do you still not know how much their wealth is?¡± Cosmos couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Mike''s arrogant words. Chapter 795 I Lost Chapter 795 I Lost ¡°Of course, I know that, but we can pay double the price to get them to work for us. Cosmos, can you stop boosting our opponent''s ego for once?¡± Mike said. Cosmos fixed him with a stare and retorted, ¡°If you can offer double the price, why do you think the other party won''t do the same to keep them? I''m not boosting our opponent''s ego; I''m telling you that even though we often work withputers, we have our own boundaries and emotions. For example, if someone offered me money to work for them, would I just leave?¡± Mike was stumped. He does have a point. ¡°Hacking is a sacred and liberal profession. Although many of us often do it for money, not everyone is motivated by money, especially people like Shadow Seeker and Anonymous, who are top-tier hackers,¡± Cosmos continued. Mike furrowed his brows after listening to Cosmos. He was not an obstinate person, per se. He pursed his lips and conceded, ¡°I suppose you''re right. I shouldn''t havemented much as an outsider.¡± Cosmos said nothing further after Mike admitted his mistakes. Keh, who had been listening, felt a sense of pride, although his impassive expression gave little to nothing away. Others might not have noticed the subtle change in Keh''s expression, but Dave caught onto it and whispered, ¡°Stop it. If you keep going, someone is going to be so smug.¡± Still oblivious, Mike asked, ¡°Who?¡± Right then, Dave''s phone rang. He took a look at the number and distanced himself from the others to take the call. ¡°Hello...¡± He frowned after listening to the other person on the line. ¡°Find him! We have to find him before he notices!¡± After hanging up the call, he returned and said to Natasha, ¡°They''re already there, but the location is somewhat remote, and the pinned location might be slightly off. It might take some time to pinpoint the exact location.¡± Hearing this, Natasha looked at the person on theputer screen and solemnly said, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°How much longer can we dy?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Well, that depends on how vignt he is,¡± Natasha replied. Dave frowned. Right then, the opponent asked: Are you stalling me? Judging from their conversation, he could figure out something didn''t quite add up. ¡°He''s realized it!¡± Natasha said. Dave then replied, ¡°Just try your best. Whether or not we can catch him depends on our luck.¡± Natasha looked at theputer screen, and her expression turned grim. ¡°There is still one more chance. I shall get serious now, but I hope he can hold on to what''sing.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± A glint flickered across Natasha''s eyes, and she increased her speed. Cosmos was drawn to her actions, which were fast and fierce, and he was stunned. Hasn''t she been serious before? He regarded her rapid movements intently, especially when it appeared that her opponent had essentially been driven into a corner. ¡°Incredible! Absolutely brilliant!¡± Cosmos eximed. Mike couldn''t understand Natasha''s moves at all. However, he couldn''t help but ask when he noticed Cosmos'' reaction. ¡°Why? What''s happening?¡± ¡°Shh! Be quiet!¡± Mike went silent, fearing that he would disturb Natasha. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°This is fantastic! You''re so brilliant!¡± Cosmos couldn''t help but exim in wonder as he watched the screen. Mike was stumped. Didn''t he just tell me to shut up? Now he''s the one making the most noise. Mike said nothing. After all, the only thing that he could understand was Cosmos'' reaction. It was apparent from thetter''s excitement that Natasha was doing really well. ¡°Faster, faster! Hmm? Why''s there no follow-up move anymore?¡± Cosmos wondered out loud. However, he was soon amazed by Natasha''s yet another unexpected move. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Did my eyes y a trick on me? Cosmos edged himself closer to the screen. Natasha''s opponent was taken aback by her sudden attack at breakneck speed and messaged: Who on earth are you? Natasha replied: Didn''t I tell you that I''m your doom? Her opponent became flustered andunched more frequent attacks, but Natasha retaliated without mercy. At first, they appeared to be at a stalemate. However, Natasha began to stop ying by the rules, crippling the opponent''s defense with every move. Cosmos was in awe of Natasha''s incredible skills. He looked toward the desk, and there happened to be a pen and a notebook on it. He began to jot down his observations as he watched the movements on the screen. Others frowned in response. After a few bouts of exchange, Natasha''s opponent finally realized that he was being fooled and texted: You could have won directly. Why did you take the longer route? Are you trying to show off? Natasha: I don''t have any intention to show off. I just want you to lose miserably. Hacker: What do you mean? Natasha: It was a request by the child sitting next to me. Cosmos'' youthful face beamed with delight. He didn''t mind Natasha addressing him as a child. In fact, he was feeling the thrill of having been avenged, especially when the other party had provoked him for days on end. He was d to see Natasha debase the hacker. Hacker: Your headquarters'' standards really vary, huh? Natasha: That is some big talk from someone with such an inconsistent performance. DX Group was Keh''s turf, after all. She couldn''t bear to sit idly by and watch as others humiliate it. Cosmos knew that Natasha was backing them up, and he felt grateful for her help. How could I be so disrespectful to such a kindhearted and pretty woman just now? I was being such a prick. At this moment, Natasha''s opponent conceded defeat: I lost. Natasha raised a brow and replied: You''re giving up so soon? It''s not even close to the end yet! Hacker: There is no need to continue. I can already see how it will end. Natasha: Okay. What about the question that you promised you would answer? Hacker: The dealings between my boss and me are purely transactional. He pays me to do his bidding. Natasha: Other than that? Hacker: We are unrted otherwise. Natasha: Okay. Hacker: About your second request, I can promise you I won''t ever attack DX Group again. Natasha nodded and replied: Great. Hacker: Now, you can state your third condition. Just when Natasha was about to type her question, her opponent replied: Did you stall me just now because you''ve sent someone after me? Dave immediately took out his phone to check his messages after seeing the opponent''s message. However, there was still no update. The opponent sent another message: It''s not that easy to catch me. Just wait. I will definitelye back to look for you again! Then, the opponent went offline immediately. At the same time, the word ¡°Evil¡± appeared on the computer screen. Chapter 796 Her Skills Chapter 796 Her Skills ¡°Evil...¡± Cosmos mumbled to himself. ¡°What does it mean?¡± he asked as he looked in Natasha''s direction. She was staring at the screen with her brows slightly furrowed. Withoutmenting further, she got up to her feet and turned to Dave. ¡°Dave, I have a question for you.¡± Dave returned her gaze. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I don''t think this person isn''t as wicked as we think he is. At the very least, he has demonstrated to be someone with principles twice. Can we spare his life? Perhaps he can be of service to DX in the future?¡± ¡°It''s difficult for people like him to work for someone else,¡± Dave replied candidly. ¡°It wouldn''t be toote to kill him if we failed to convince him then.¡± Dave looked at her and considered her request for a moment. ¡°Fine. I''ll give him a chance on your ount.¡± With that, he picked up his phone and made a call. It wasn''t until Dave was gone that Natasha''s gaze fell upon Keh. ¡°Thank you,¡± Keh said. ¡°You''re wee.¡± ¡°Let''s go. It''s time to get some rest.¡± At that moment, something urred to Natasha. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She then returned to her seat and began typing furiously on the keyboard. Finally, she brought a chart up on the screen. ¡°The ces where I have highlighted are all the ws in your system. Once you fix them, you''ll have a very robust system. There won''t be any problems after that,¡± Natasha exined to Cosmos. She spoke in a much gentler tone, shedding the aggressive demeanor from earlier. No sooner had she spoken than everyone leaned in to take a look. Cosmos, too, was looking at the chart. Did she actually find all these loopholes in such a short time? By the time he looked up wanting to question her about it, he realized Keh and Natasha were already on their way out. As he stared in Natasha''s direction, Cosmos'' eyes glistened withplicated emotions. ¡°Cosmos, this woman is amazing. I''ve never seen anyone as proficient as she is.¡± ¡°That''s right. It''s my first time too!¡± ¡°Cosmos, do you think Shadow Seeker and Anonymous are as good as she is?¡± someone asked. Cosmos, the deputy team leader, answered, ¡°How would I know? I''ve not seen them before, but I believe it to be the case.¡± ¡°She was incredible! I could feel the difference right away!¡± someone eximed. ¡°I have a question. Regardless of how good she is, she has only spent a short time here. How did she detect so many ws in our system?¡± another asked. Upon hearing the question, Cosmos replied in annoyance, ¡°Isn''t it obvious? She must have remembered all of them when the enemy attacked.¡± ¡°But to do that while battling the enemy is too...¡± I have to agree. Even though Cosmos, too, found it unbelievable, that was the only logical exnation avable. ¡°Cosmos, I have another question.¡± Upon regaining his senses, Cosmos stared at his men. ¡°Why do you guys have so many questions?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Just go through the chart, and fix all the loopholes. I''m going out to deal with something and will be back shortly.¡± With that, Cosmos headed out the door. His men felt disheartened as they watched his leaving silhouette. Nheless, they quickly got a grip of themselves over the need to patch up the loopholes. Meanwhile, inside a conference room, Mike served Natasha a cup of coffee the moment she sat down. ¡°Natasha, enjoy,¡± Mike said with an expression that was filled with admiration. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natasha responded with a smile. ¡°You''re most wee!¡± Even though he wasn''t familiar with hackers, he was now aware that Natasha was anything but a bimbo. In fact, his impression of her had experienced a paradigm shift. If Natasha was considered to have earned their acknowledgment with her attitude before this, then today, she had proven to them based on her skills. Without a doubt, she had earned their respect after what she had done. When Keh saw how obsequious Mike was behaving, he threw thetter a nce. ¡°Where''s mine?¡± Jolted out of his thoughts, Mike hesitated briefly before replying with a smile, ¡°It''s not like you did much today, Keh.¡± The words caused Keh''s eyes to narrow. Natasha couldn''t hold back herughter. ¡°Are you saying that I don''t even deserve a cup of coffee now?¡± Keh asked softly. Seeing that Keh was about to make a fuss, Mike quickly said, ¡°Of course not. I''ll get someone to bring you one.¡± ¡°I want you to do it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Go now!¡± Keh pressured him with a re. After giving it a quick thought, Mike said, ¡°Fine.¡± Left without a choice, he went off to make coffee. Natasha took a few sips before putting down her cup. ¡°Why did you have to make things difficult for him?¡± ¡°That brat is getting on my nerves,¡± Keh mumbled. ¡°That''s because you always indulge him,¡± Natasha retorted. Thement brought a smile to Keh''s face. He had known Mike a long time ago, and both of them had been through thick and thin together. When he had nned to retire, Mike had insisted on doing the same. It wasn''t until he convinced Mike to stay that thetter finally relented. As a result, Mike had a special ce in Keh''s heart. ¡°Enough about him. How are you feeling? Are you tired?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I''m not,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°All right, then. Once Dave is back, we''ll have a discussion with him before I take you home,¡± Keh said. Just as Natasha nodded in acknowledgment, Mike returned with a cup of coffee in his hand. He carried it clumsily before putting it down in front of Keh. ¡°Keh, here''s your favorite ck coffee.¡± Keh subsequently gave him an approving nce. When he saw the satisfied look on Keh''s face, Mike asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, can I talk to Natasha?¡± Keh cocked his brows in response. ¡°What about?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just have a few questions considering how amazing she is,¡± Mike said. After pondering a moment, Keh replied, ¡°I think you should figure out how you''re going to exin yourself to me.¡± Uh... Mike had almost forgotten about that. He wore an innocent look on his face as he stared at Keh. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh threw the question back at Mike as he sipped his coffee. Mike had no idea what Keh was talking about. When he shifted his gaze toward Natasha, thetter shook her head at him. With no help forting, Mike had no choice but to steel himself. ¡°Keh, can you give me a clue? I don''t think I did anything wrong recently.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Keh slightly raised the pitch of his voice. Whenever Keh reacted that way, it would strike fear into Mike. After deliberating for a moment, he mumbled to himself, ¡°The only possibility is what I said in the chat group, but you aren''t in it...¡± Despite Mike''s soft murmurs, Keh clearly heard everything.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 797 Stop Indulging Him Chapter 797 Stop Indulging Him Keh''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Mike. ¡°Chat group? What chat group?¡± Um... ¡°Is that not it?¡± Mike asked. ¡°You haven''t answered my question. What group are you talking about?¡± Keh demanded. Crap! I exposed myself! Mike shook his head immediately. ¡°It''s nothing. There''s no such chat group at all.¡± Keh looked calm as he gave Mike the side-eye. ¡°Do you want to wait for me to find out, or do you prefer to confess?¡± Intimidated by Keh''s ultimatum, Mike relented immediately. ¡°I''ll confess.¡± ¡°Spit it out.¡± ¡°When you brought Natasha back to the base, someone took pictures of you and shared them in the group chat of the base,¡± Mike mumbled. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°When everyone started to gossip about it, I gave them some color,¡± Mike continued. ¡°What sort of color?¡± ¡°Um, not much, other than the fact that Natasha is your fianc¨¦e. That''s all!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh asked skeptically, to which Mike nodded. ¡°It''s true!¡± Thereafter, Keh held out his hand. ¡°Show me your phone.¡± Um... Mike retrieved his phone from his pocket and contemted on whether to hand it over. Just as he was about to put it in Keh''s hand, he asked, ¡°Is it really necessary?¡± The more he refused to show it, the more Keh wanted to see it. Keh grabbed the phone but quickly realized it was password locked. ¡°What''s the password?¡± he demanded. ¡°Um...¡± Mike was still undecided on whether toe clean. ¡°Have you forgotten it?¡± Keh looked up at him. Mike answered at once, ¡°For some weird reason, I just can''t recall.¡± ¡°Nat, can you hack this phone? I don''t think it''s going to be difficult,¡± Keh said. ¡°It''s a piece of cake!¡± Natasha yed along cheekily. The very next second, Mike came forward and took his phone back. With Keh staring at him, Mike said, ¡°I''ll confess.¡± ¡°I''m not interested in what you have to say now. I want to see it,¡± Keh insisted. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Are you going to do it or shall I?¡± Caving to the pressure, Mike unlocked his phone and handed it over. Keh tapped on the chat group and scrolled through it. The smile on his face faded away once he read what Mike had written. The change in his expression caused Mike to smile sheepishly. ¡°Keh, I was telling the truth, right?¡± Keh put the phone away before staring at him. ¡°Mike, now that you''re all grown up, you''re getting more brazen by the day.¡± The moment Keh got to his feet terrified Mike so much that he hid behind Natasha''s back. ¡°Help me, Natasha!¡± Keh red at him. ¡°How dare you try and hide still?¡± Paying no heed to Keh''s threats, Mike gave Natasha a pleading look. ¡°Natasha, if you don''t step in, Keh will really beat me up!¡± ¡°You deserve it for being such a bbermouth!¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± Mike begged. After a quick consideration, Natasha turned to Keh. ¡°To be honest, he is telling the truth. There''s nothing wrong with what he said.¡± ¡°But he¡ª¡± ¡°Keh, the only way you don''t want people to find out about something is not to do it. Since it''s already done, we should have the courage to own it,¡± Natasha borated. Just as Keh stared at her and was about to say something, Mike gave him a quick nod. Keh had no justification in rtion to the matter. He might be able to teach Mike a lesson but was incapable of convincing Natasha that his actions weren''t uncalled for. In the end, he decided to let the incident slide. Mike was naturally relieved by the turn of events. ¡°Natasha, now that you have our backs, we won''t be bullied by Keh anymore!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Don''t worry. You can alwayse to me anytime he does it!¡± ¡°Hurray!¡± Mike cheered as if to unt his new-found protection. Keh tilted his head in Natasha''s direction. ¡°Stop indulging him!¡± Natasha cocked her brow at that. While the group was bantering, a figure was quietly watching them from the outside. The beautiful figure was too difficult for Natasha to ignore. After taking two sips of her coffee, Natasha asked, ¡°Do you want to take a look outside?¡± ¡°What''s there to look?¡± When Keh trailed his gaze to where Natasha gestured, his eyes darkened at the sight of Alexia. ¡°There''s no such need!¡± Natasha had nothing further to say in response, for no woman in their right mind would push their own man into the arms of another. Subsequently, Keh shifted his gaze toward Mike. ¡°Do you have an exnation for this?¡± Mike anxiously replied, ¡°I swear that I had no intention of bringing her back, Keh. She insisted oning along when I got into the car. Besides, even if I didn''t take her, she would have thought of some other way toe. I was left with no choice.¡± Keh shot Alexia a nce. ¡°You''ll be responsible for her since you brought her back.¡± ¡°Me?¡± How is this my problem? All of a sudden, their discussion was interrupted by a knock on the door. As the conference room was designed as a standalone ss structure, Keh could clearly see who it was standing outside. ¡°Let him in,¡± he said. Mikeplied by walking to the door and opening it. After a brief exchange of words at the entrance, Cosmos entered the room. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh raised his brows. The stern look on his face and the anger in his eyes was unmistakable. Sensing their displeasure, Cosmos hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°I''m here to apologize.¡± He then turned to face Natasha. ¡°I''m sorry to have underestimated you and judged you by your gender. I apologize for my narrow-mindedness.¡± With that, he bowed deeply at Natasha. It was clear to everyone that the remorse he showed was sincere. As someone older and more capable in their field, Natasha had no intention of holding it against him. She shed a grin in response to his apology. ¡°All right now. Apology epted.¡± Cosmos raised his gaze in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha nodded in affirmation, triggering a smile on Cosmos'' face. ¡°In that case, can you help me with a question of mine?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What''s your name?¡± ¡°Natasha Watson,¡± she answered. ¡°No, I wasn''t talking about your real name. I was¡ª¡± Realizing where he was going with his question, Natasha replied abruptly, ¡°It''s a secret.¡± When the stunned Cosmos reacted with a nk stare, Natasha borated with a smile, ¡°I''m just a nobody who has no interest inpeting with others.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cosmos asked, to which Natasha nodded. ¡°That''s a shame. With your capabilities, you''ll definitely be one of the top hackers in the field. In fact, you might even surpass Shadow Seeker and Anonymous!¡± Cosmosmented. A silent smile was all Natasha reacted with. At that moment, Keh interrupted their conversation, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± His displeasure toward Cosmos couldn''t be anymore obvious. Nheless, Cosmos knew that he had to be thick-skinned for once. He pondered momentarily before answering, ¡°There''s one more thing...¡± As everyone''s gazes fell upon him, Mike couldn''t help but snap, ¡°Whatever it is, just get on with it!¡± Chapter 798 All Right With You Chapter 798 All Right With You Cosmos hesitated and finally shifted his gaze onto Natasha. ¡°I-I...¡± He felt too embarrassed to speak. After all, he did look down on Natasha earlier. Mike took a deep breath, trying his best to control his temper. ¡°Quit dawdling and say what you have in mind!¡± I have some unsettled business to attend to. Cosmos swept his eyes across them, including Natasha, who was sitting there quietly watching them. A faint hint of nonchnce shone in her gaze, giving her a charming yet unapproachable vibe. Following Mike''s outburst, Cosmos steeled himself and said, ¡°Can I have your contact information?¡± Silence filled the air inside the room after he finished his sentence. Mike stared at him. ¡°Whose contact information are you asking for?¡± ¡°Of course it''s...¡± Here, Cosmos turned to Natasha. ¡°No!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°No!¡± Mike spoke almost simultaneously with Keh. Hearing their objections, Cosmos nced at them and uttered, ¡°I get why J disagrees, but what right do you have to refuse my request?¡± ¡°I-I''m speaking on behalf of Keh. How can you think of getting Natasha''s contact information, you brat? Are you tired of living? Is that it?¡± Mike muttered, then proceeded to act as if he was going to teach Cosmos a lesson. Cosmos immediately backed away. ¡°It''s not what you think. I-I just want to learn from Natasha.¡± ¡°Oh? You sure changed your mind very quickly.¡± ¡°That''s right. I was an ignorant fool and joined the organizationte, so I didn''t recognize J, but now I do.¡± As Cosmos spoke, he regarded Keh with a sincere look. ¡°J, I''m really sorry. I was too arrogant and presumptuous, but I have DX Group''s best interest at heart. I hope you''ll forgive me.¡± Cosmos was tactful, as his apology sounded heartfelt and earnest. Keh had no choice but to let that matter slide since Cosmos had wholeheartedly apologized and asked for his forgiveness. If he continued pressing that matter further, he would seem somewhat ungracious. Keh sized Cosmos up with his dark eyes and uttered in a low voice, ¡°You''re a talent for knowing when to relent and when to persist, but I hope you don''t misuse your gift.¡± After hearing that, Cosmos hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your guidance, J.¡± ¡°Still, regarding the contact information¡ª¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Natasha piped up. Keh was stunned and turned to her. At that moment, she had already taken out her phone. ¡°Here.¡± Seeing that, Cosmos widened his eyes in utter disbelief. ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded. He stared at her and was too excited that he was at a loss for words. ¡°I-I¡ª¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you want to say you were just kidding and aren''t really willing to add my contact information?¡± she retorted. ¡°Of course I do. I''m more than willing to do so!¡± Cosmos took out his phone and immediately walked toward Natasha. However, just as he was about to add her as a friend on social media, he suddenly recalled something and turned his head around to look at Keh cautiously. Natasha appeared to have sensed Cosmos'' concern and intention. She beamed at Keh. ¡°Honey, is this all right with you?¡± Keh initially felt a little gloomy, as if something was stuck in his chest. However, his unhappiness dissipated instantaneously after he heard Natasha addressing him as ¡°Honey.¡± Keh''s eyes flickered with a hint of restraint as he looked at her and uttered in an undertone, ¡°Of course. It''s your decision.¡± Natasha smiled faintly and turned to Cosmos. ¡°Is it all right now?¡± Seeing that, Cosmos nodded and added Natasha''s contact information. Although Keh was slightly displeased, his mind was filled with Natasha''s voice, the word ¡°Honey¡± echoing in his head. He had never heard her call him that before, let alone in public. As a result, a sense of satisfaction surged within him. After Cosmos obtained Natasha''s contact information, he bowed at her. ¡°Thank you, Natasha.¡± ¡°You''re wee. If there''s anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask me at any time,¡± she said. Cosmos'' eyes gleamed at once. ¡°C-Can I really do that?¡± ¡°But onlyputer-rted matters.¡± ¡°I got it!¡± He bobbed his head vigorously. Natasha nodded. She gazed downward at her phone and suddenly thought of something. ¡°What''s your name?¡± ¡°Cosmos. My name is Cosmos.¡± He introduced himself. Hearing that, Natasha curled her lips into a smile. ¡°That''s quite a nice name.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Natasha!¡± Cosmos felt a little self-conscious after getting praised. While Natasha added the description to her phone, Mike took out his phone as well and quietly approached her. ¡°Natasha, c-can I add your contact information too?¡± She arched a brow at him. Keh''s eyes were riveted on his wife the whole time. Taking in Mike''s gesture, he frowned. ¡°Why are you taking part in this?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Cosmos already added her, so why can''t I do it too?¡± Mike retorted. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you have questions to ask Natasha too?¡± Keh questioned him. ¡°Although I don''t haveputer-rted questions, I wish to seek Natasha''s opinion on some life- rted matters.¡± Mike looked at her as he spoke and put up a pitiful act. ¡°Natasha, I didn''t have any rtives around me growing up. Ever since I met you, I felt very close to you. Besides, I''ve never had a girlfriend, even at this age. You''re so beautiful, so I suppose you must have a lot of pretty female friends, right? Do you mind introducing one of them to me?¡± There''s no way she will reject me after I came up with this perfect excuse, right? Mike felt proud for making up that brilliant excuse. Unexpectedly, an awkward smile spread across her face after she heard Mike''s speech. She had no problem if he wanted to add her contact information, but she slightly knitted her brows after hearing his request. Natasha looked up at Mike and pondered briefly before saying, ¡°Mike, I''m sorry.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Mike asked. ¡°I don''t have many friends, much less female friends. The only female friend I have is already taken,¡± she exined. What? Is she joking? Mike thought. Still, judging by her expression, she didn''t seem to be lying. At that moment, Cosmos, standing beside them, couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Mike instantly frowned. ¡°What are youughing at? Get lost!¡± Mike immediately dragged Cosmos aside, but thetter didn''t mind because he had already acquired Natasha''s contact information, so he stood at one side and watched Mike in amusement. ¡°Natasha, you''re kidding, right?¡± Mike asked. ¡°I rarely socialize and really don''t have many friends, so...¡± Mike was instantaneously rendered speechless. At that moment, Natasha blinked and uttered, ¡°Nheless, if you aren''t in a hurry, I can help you keep an eye out for someone who may be suitable for you. After all, a certain someone is acquainted with plenty of gorgeousdies.¡± Hearing that, Mike hastily responded, ¡°Of course I don''t mind.¡± Subsequently, Natasha picked up her phone. Mike was so moved that he almost cried. He swiftly added Natasha as a friend without hesitation,pletely ignoring Keh, who was wearing a murderous expression. Chapter 799 There Is A Spy In DX Group Chapter 799 There Is A Spy In DX Group They were just done fooling around when Dave opened the door and entered the room. Noticing the stern expression on his face, Keh asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Dave peered at Natasha before saying in a low voice, ¡°I''m afraid to say that your efforts today were in vain.¡± ¡°You didn''t catch the culprit?¡± Natasha questioned. Even though he was unwilling to admit it, Dave nodded. His voice was filled with rage when he said, ¡°Yeah. He managed to get away.¡± Hearing that, Keh probed, ¡°Did anyone hurt themselves during the operation?¡± Dave shook his head. ¡°Luckily, no. Even though there was an exchange of fire, nobody got wounded. The man is vignt and alert, though, so apprehending him won''t be easy.¡± Natasha raised her brow as she nced at Keh, speaking in a calm, uneventful voice. ¡°To be honest, I feel better knowing that we didn''t catch him. I''ll feel uneasy if we manage to apprehend him smoothly.¡± After all, handling a person and a matter like this wouldn''t usually go as nned. Keh nodded in agreement. ¡°Nat is right. Don''t give up. There are more chances toe. At least the person probably won''t show up anymore.¡± ¡°Who knows whether he will keep his words or not?¡± Dave retorted. ¡°It doesn''t matter. The hole in your system? I''ve already told...¡± Natasha trailed off, turning her head to look at the person beside her. Cosmos noticed her action and hurriedly reminded, ¡°Cosmos.¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°Yes. I''ve told him that as long as you patch the hole, these people won''t be able to attack your system again.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you for your help!¡± Dave nodded. ¡°You let me stay and eat here, and I haven''t expressed my gratitude for you yet.¡± ¡°It''s okay. I''ll ask Keh topensate me.¡± Natasha grinned upon hearing Dave''s response. Just then, Keh spoke. ¡°What Nat did isn''t enough topensate for the food and drinks you supplied her?¡± ¡°Nope. What she did was more than enough.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to settle the debt with me?¡± ¡°The debt is yours.¡± Dave''s words rendered Keh speechless while Mike and Cosmos burst outughing at their humorous exchange. However, theirughter caught Keh''s attention. Thetter nced at them, speaking in a low voice, ¡°Is there anything that I can help you two with?¡± Mike and Cosmos immediately froze before shaking their heads in unison. ¡°N-Nope.¡± ¡°Then why are you guys still here? Do you want to add my contact number too?¡± Keh asked. Mike and Cosmos quickly headed out together. ¡°Bye, Keh.¡± ¡°Bye, Dave.¡± With that, they disappeared from the room. Watching Cosmos and Mike''s retreating backs, Dave was curious. ¡°What contact number?¡± Keh shifted his gaze to Dave upon hearing his question. ¡°Your men asked for Nat''s contact number just now. You should be doing something about that!¡± Dave chuckled. ¡°Why so? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous? Of them?¡± Keh snorted. ¡°Are you kidding me? They aren''t courageous enough to do anything anyway.¡± ¡°Then what are you being so agitated for?¡± Dave countered. ¡°I find them annoying, okay?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson didn''t say anything, though.¡± With that, Dave turned to Natasha. ¡°If you feel burdened by their actions, you can outright reject them, okay? You don''t need to consider our feelings.¡± ¡°I don''t feel that way. Don''t worry. He''s just a really great kid. Not only did he not get angry after I lectured him, but he also apologized to me after that.¡± ¡°If he knew who you really are, I think he might be feeling so regretful now that he would be kneeling on the floor, crying.¡± Natashaughed. ¡°However, it''s his honor to be guided by you,¡± Dave continued. ¡°Well, everything''s fine as long as you''re not worried about me endangering the safety of DX Group.¡± ¡°Hmm, there''s no way we can stop you if that''s what you wanted to do,¡± Dave stated. He knew how talented Natasha was. ¡°Actually, it''s not as easy as you think. It can be challenging to hack into a system with no loophole or ws.¡± Both Keh and Dave were intelligent people. They immediately froze upon hearing Natasha''s words. Keh gazed at her. ¡°Nat, do you mean...¡± ¡°Yes. That''s exactly what I mean,¡± Natasha replied. Keh and Dave exchanged a look. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Keh probed further. ¡°Even though there are many loopholes in the system, they aren''t gaping problems that scream for attention. Thus, it''s not easy to spot them under normal circumstances. That man wouldn''t have been able to hack into the system so effortlessly if he had no insider intel.¡± Dave''s expression turned somber when he heard Natasha''s exnation. The thought of a spy in the organization had never crossed his mind before. Natasha spoke again while Dave was pondering the possibility. ¡°That being said, the spy didn''t reveal much to that man. If not, that man would have hacked into the systempletely by now. Maybe we should let this spy off the hook this time, for they might be useful in the future.¡± ¡°They betrayed us. No matter how little damage their actions caused, it is still betrayal!¡± Dave remarked coldly. Natasha did not respond, nor did she bother to advise Dave further because she felt the same way as him. To her, a betrayal was a betrayal, regardless of how much damage had been done. Realization dawned on Keh then. ¡°Is that why you agreed to give Cosmos your contact number?¡± ¡°I suspected him at first. But when he asked me for my number, I crossed him off the list because if he were the one who was behind this, he would be afraid of me, not daring to contact me further,¡± Natasha exined. Keh was thrilled to hear that. Bingo! I knew Nat would never simply add someone as her friend. Now everything makes sense! Dave was deep in his thoughts when he lifted his eyes, catching the visible smugness on Keh''s face. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Hello, Keh? Can you please control yourself? We are talking about something serious here.¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°Why should I? This matter is yours to solve, and you are responsible for investigating your people too. Nat and I have done so much for you. You''re on your own now!¡± ¡°You! Don''t forget that this would''ve been your matter to worry about in the past too!¡± Dave fumed. Keh shrugged with a smirk. ¡°As you said, that was in the past. It''s your responsibility now! Well, since you need to start going through your internal staff, Nat and I shouldn''t be here anymore. We''re leaving.¡± With that, Keh got up, preparing to leave. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I have something I want to discuss with you two.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Keh shifted his gaze to Dave. ¡°I''m not joking. It''s some information I have about Boss!¡± Dave voiced seriously. Keh and Natasha exchanged nces upon hearing his words. Then, the man turned to Dave. ¡°Go on.¡± Chapter 800 No Way To Escape Unscathed Chapter 800 No Way To Escape Unscathed ¡°Our man told me that Boss doesn''t know we are still alive. Hence, he wants to attack DX Group now. What do you think? Should we use this opportunity to counterattack him?¡± Dave questioned. ¡°Oh, he doesn''t know?¡± Keh answered. Dave nodded. ¡°I''m not surprised. The explosion was quite terrifying, so it wouldn''t be strange for there to be nothing much left of us if we had died there.¡± Keh didn''t believe that could be true. ¡°But Boss is known to be paranoid and suspicious of others. Does he really believe we''re dead since there were no signs of our bodies?¡± ¡°Who told you that he didn''t find any bodies?¡± Dave answered back with a smile. ¡°Boss found a few bodies at the scene, confirming to him that we are dead.¡± ¡°Were you the one who arranged for that?¡± Dave shook his head. ¡°Nope. It wasn''t me.¡± ¡°Whose contribution is it, then?¡± Dave didn''t know either, so he shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure. The most important thing is Boss believed what he saw. To him, DX Group is an organization without its leaders now, so he is bound to do something drastic.¡± Even though Keh was no pessimist, he found this information absurd. After pondering for a while, he asked warily, ¡°Something is amiss. What if this is a trap?¡± ¡°I know what you''re thinking because I had the same thought too. That''s why I didn''t tell both of you this all this while. Don''t worry, though. I''ve done my investigation and probed into the matter, and Boss indeed thinks we''re dead. Besides, Boss is not trying to hide his intention to exact revenge and attack DX Group now. He is intent on searching for our headquarters and bagging everything all at once.¡± It was true that Keh remained in disbelief over this matter. Yet, he trusted Dave. Dave wasn''t someone who blindly believed in others'' words. If he was confident of something, then someone or something must have convinced him to think that way. Keh furrowed his brows, his eyes darkening as he considered something. Amid the silence, Natasha turned around to stare at Keh. ¡°Yes, Boss is a suspicious man, but we must consider that he might have fallen into a vicious cycle now, desperate to exact revenge on you guys. I think it''s possible that he really does believe that you guys are gone.¡± With that, she threw out a question. ¡°Do you have a n in mind?¡± Dave peered at Natasha before focusing his attention on Keh. Meanwhile, Keh regained his senses, averting his gaze from Natasha. ¡°Dave, tell me about your n.¡± ¡°I have a bold suggestion to make him bite the bait, and it''s a one hundred percent sess rate.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dave fixated his gaze on the couple, slowly borating on his n. Natasha and Keh''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper as the conversation progressed. Ultimately, both of them stopped speaking. ¡°Why are you guys so quiet?¡± Dave nced at them. Unease shed across Natasha''s eyes as she looked at Dave. After a moment, she spoke. ¡°Dave, I know you''re doing this for our benefit, but this n can cause excessive damage and loss to DX Group. I''m not sure...¡± ¡°DX Group would have suffered a greater loss without your help today,¡± Dave corrected her. ¡°It''s not the same!¡± ¡°No matter what, DX Group can''t escape unscathed now. Even if we don''t go after him, he will still come for us, so all we can do is confront him head-on! Moreover, it will be a blessing for all if we manage to eliminate Vermillion Base once and for all this time. If we can''t, then we shall go down with them!¡± Dave was determined. Natasha wasn''t someone that would reject others'' suggestions aimlessly, and Dave''s remarks had convinced her. However, Natasha knew this wasn''t her decision to make or her ce to talk, so she switched her attention to Keh. Keh nodded his head at her before looking at Dave. ¡°I have noment on all other parts of your n. But I stand by my opinion that it''s precarious to go on with the n now because we''ve yet to know what makes Boss believe that we''re dead.¡± ¡°There''s no way for us to delve into that, though. The only thing that I know is our men nearly believed that we were dead too.¡± Keh was undoubtedly still worried. ¡°Something is not right about this. I''m sure about that.¡± Dave pondered for a moment before pulling out his phone. ¡°Mike, pleasee into the room.¡± Mike, who had been lingering outside when he got the message, immediately walked in, greeting, ¡°Hi Dave, Keh, Natasha.¡± Then, he shifted his gaze to Dave. ¡°Dave, were you looking for me?¡± Dave looked at him, nodding. ¡°I need you to look into something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please find out who was the mastermind behind the bodies found at the explosion at Boss'' ce.¡± Uh... Mike was confused by Dave''s request. He stared at thetter. ¡°Why do we need to probe into this?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Just get it done,¡± Dave retorted, though his voice was rxed. ¡°There''s no need to do that. I know who was responsible for it,¡± Mike offered. All eyes in the room fell upon Mike when they heard what he said. ¡°You know?¡± Dave asked. Mike nodded. ¡°Who?¡± Dave continued. Mike hesitated. ¡°Will I be punished if I tell the truth?¡± ¡°It was you,¡± Keh stated confidently. Mike knew he couldn''t hide the truth then, so he admitted, ¡°It was me. But I only wanted to confuse Boss. I didn''t give much thought about this.¡± The others were in disbelief upon hearing his exnation, while Mike looked at them fearfully, not understanding what was going on. ¡°Dave, Keh, I can exin...¡± Just then, Dave chuckled. ¡°You did well!¡± Mike was stumped. Keh added, ¡°He must have wanted to y a prank at first.¡± Even though Dave and Keh''s voices were calm, Mike couldn''t bring himself to rx. ¡°So... you''re not going to punish me?¡± ¡°Nope. You will still be punished,¡± Dave announced. ¡°I...¡± ¡°I know you are jealous that Luke has a car, right? Your punishment is to get Keh to buy you a car too.¡± Mike eximed, ¡°For real?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Keh spoke then. ¡°Is this a punishment for me?¡± ¡°Mike did a great job and helped you guys unknowingly. You should be rewarding him. Besides, you should be fair. If Luke has a car, Mike should have one too.¡± Mike nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. Dave is right!¡± Kehughed lightly, lifting his head to look at Mike. ¡°Was it really you who did that?¡± Now sure about Keh and Dave''s positive reaction to what he did, Mike replied, ¡°Yea, it was me. But it wasn''t just me. I did it with a few other of our people...¡± ¡°What was the reason that prompted you to do that?¡± Keh asked. ¡°You guys were hurt, and I was scared that Boss would show up, wanting revenge. This idea popped into my mind because I wanted you guys to rest more.¡± ¡°Even though you made a pointless move back then, now, we can say that you made a great move,¡± Kehplimented. Mike stared at Keh as anticipation built up within him. ¡°Keh, what about...¡± Keh feigned ignorance of Mike''s hopeful eyes. He turned toward Dave. ¡°We can go ahead with the n.¡± Chapter 801 An Impressive Talent Chapter 801 An Impressive Talent Mike''s hopes for a reward from Keh did not materialize, as thetter appeared to have changed topics entirely. Dave did not seem inclined toment on Mike''s actions either and replied to Keh seriously, ¡°So we''ll follow the n?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded in affirmation. ¡°I''ll get some men on it right away,¡± replied Dave. Keh added, ¡°Great. If you need help with anything, just say the word.¡± Their conversation prompted Natasha to offer, ¡°I can help too.¡± Dave turned around and shot her a smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t stand on ceremony around all of you if I need anything.¡± He stood up and continued, ¡°Well, I''ll get busy then. See you soon.¡± Keh nodded in acknowledgment, and Dave left. Throughout this exchange, Mike dutifully stood to the side. Isn''t it time to discuss the car now that the serious business is over? He eagerly rushed forward and gazed expectantly at Keh. s, Keh continued to ignore him and turned to Natasha instead. ¡°Shall we go home, Nat?¡± Natasha replied to his question with one of her own. ¡°But what if Dave needs help?¡± After some thought, Keh replied to Natasha, ¡°Let me send you home first. I''lle back afterward.¡± ¡°That sounds troublesome. Why don''t you bring me sightseeing nearby?¡± He nodded a momentter. ¡°Sure. Let''s go.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She stood up just as Keh reached out to hold her hand. Poor Mike continued to be ignored during the lovers'' interaction. He nned to step aside and let Keh pass, but his body acted of its own ord, blocking Keh''s path instead. Keh cocked his brow and stared at Mike, questioning, ¡°There''s nothing else for you here. Why are you still hanging around?¡± ¡°I...¡± Mike trailed off hesitantly. I can''t juste right out and ask for a car, right? He stewed in his thoughts and eventually eked out, ¡°Didn''t you ask me toe here, Keh? You still haven''t told me why you summoned me here.¡± His words caused Keh to frown momentarily before saying, ¡°Ah, there''s nothing else. You''ve done all of us a great service; everything else can be overlooked.¡± Mike cleared his throat at the mention of his ¡°great service.¡± He replied, ¡°Don''t mention it, Keh. You''ve always been so kind to me. We needn''t call it a great service or anything. And forget about Dave''s suggestion to give me a car. I''m happy and honored to lend you a helping hand!¡± A sly look shed through Keh''s gaze as he studied Mike. ¡°Sure, I got it.¡± Keh pped him on the shoulder and added, ¡°Get to work, then. I''m bringing Nat sightseeing.¡± Then, he left without giving Mike a chance to reply. Mike was stumped. T-That''s it? He knitted his brows and stared after Keh''s back. ¡°Keh, why don''t I bring the two of you sightseeing?¡± Sadly, Keh did not even turn around to gratify him with a response. When Mike was all alone in the office, he frowned in confusion. That''s weird! I couldn''t be any more obvious with my hints. Plus, Keh has always been a generous man. What''s up with his earlier behavior? Or wait! Maybe I shouldn''t have beat around the bush? Mike smacked his mouth in rebuke. Urgh, to h*ll with social niceties! Meanwhile, Alexia looked on as Keh led Natasha out of the office. She did not make an extra effort to avoid them, but she would not step forward to greet them either. She had promised she would not ruin their rtionship, so all she could do was observe them from the sidelines. When the couple eventually walked past her, Keh kept his gaze forward, pretending not to see her. Natasha was the opposite. Upon spotting Alexia, Natasha stared intently at her, showing no hint of fear. She only retracted her gaze when they were far away from Alexia. It was then that Natashamented, ¡°I''m impressed at how easily you''ve offended two people today!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Keh turned to her, giving her an odd look. ¡°I''m talking about Mike!¡± Natasha continued, ¡°He was about to burst from his anticipation. Couldn''t you tell?¡± Keh nodded in understanding. ¡°Course I could!¡± ¡°Then what''s up with the clueless act?¡± ¡°Isn''t the surprise always better after disappointment?¡± retorted Keh. Natasha could not help butugh at his reasoning. She should have known he was not serious about forgoing Mike''s reward; after all, Mike was one of his most valued subordinates. ¡°What about the other one?¡± Natasha pressed on. Innocently, Keh asked, ¡°Another one? Who''s that?¡± His naive act caused Natasha''s eyes to narrow. ¡°Let''s not y games, Keh. You know exactly who I mean.¡± He arched a brow as amusement danced through his gaze. ¡°I''m not ying games; I''m clearly avoiding the topic.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because there''s no need to discuss it!¡± Natasha teased, ¡°Even I feel bad when I see Ms. Harper making heart eyes at you.¡± Keh took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Then what do you suggest I do? Go up to her and say hi?¡± While Natasha mulled over her answer, Keh continued, ¡°Nat, she''s your rival, for goodness sake. Why are you suddenly speaking up for her?¡± ¡°Oh, do you consider her my rival?¡± Natasha fired back. After a pause, during which Keh realized his slip-up, he said sheepishly, ¡°Well... she''s at least half a rival?¡± Natasha failed to rein in herughter, though she calmed down quickly enough. She sighed in resignation before meeting Keh''s gaze. Slowly, she uttered, ¡°I hate owing people favors; that''s just who I am. We still owe her that gunshot, you know.¡± ¡°There are plenty of ways to repay her.¡± Keh reasoned, ¡°It''s better for her to get over her feelings as soon as possible. I won''t approach her. Otherwise, she will stubbornly hang on to the possibility of a rtionship.¡± Natasha found herself agreeing with his opinion. ¡°You''re right. I guess you''re more experienced in these matters than me.¡± She did not mean any malice by her words and merely said what was on her mind, but it caused Keh''s gaze to narrow dangerously. He demanded, ¡°Nat, why does that sound kind of wrong?¡± Natasha already sensed that she might have misspoken, though she asked, ¡°Hmm, did I really say something wrong?¡± Keh fell into thought. Realization shed through his dark eyes, and he replied hoarsely, ¡°You''re right. I do have a bit of experience in this field. All it says about me is that I''ve been rejecting people''s advances while I''m only deeply in love with you.¡± His exnation-turned-confession drew a giggle from Natasha. She decided to spare him from the awkward conversation topic and suggested, ¡°Let''s go. Where''s my promised sightseeing trip?¡± Keh did not seem ready to drop the topic as he questioned, ¡°Does that annoy you, Nat?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head resolutely. He stared at her and suddenly strode forward, pinning her against a wall. Natasha was taken aback and blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Don''t mess around, Keh. There are so many people her¡ª¡± He bent down and pressed his lips over hers, swallowing her protests. Her eyes widened in surprise, though she did not push him away. Keh lifted her chin and deepened their kiss. Alexia, who had trailed them for some time, witnessed their public makeout. Conflicted emotions shed through her gaze. Chapter 802 Test The Goods Chapter 802 Test The Goods Alexia remained frozen in her spot, quietly watching Keh and Natasha''s kiss be more heated. The couple showed no signs of stopping or moving into a more private area. When Alexia could no longer bear seeing their smooch fest, she trudged away in disappointment. Keh released Natasha shortly after Alexia''s departure. Natasha was no fool. She knew he would never engage in such a public disy of affection. ncing behind them, she recognized Alexia''s retreating figure. Her suspicions confirmed, Natasha returned her gaze to Keh and asked flippantly, ¡°I didn''t realize I had been roped into acting, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Just a coincidence,¡± returned Keh. ¡°Was it?¡± ¡°I''m happy to do an encore if you don''t believe me.¡± As he spoke, Keh moved closer into her space. Natasha quickly raised her hands and blocked his advance. She smiled and replied, ¡°Don''t think I''ll waive my appearance fee if you do it again.¡± ¡°I can''t offer you an appearance fee. What about something else?¡± ¡°That depends. What are you offering?¡± Keh pushed forward and shot her a heated stare. ¡°Me. What do you think?¡± Natasha crossed her arms across her chest and made a show out of studying him. Shemented indifferently, ¡°You''ve got a decent face, but I''m not sure if what''s under the clothes is equally impressive?¡± ¡°Feel free to test the goods.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Keh nodded and replied seriously, ¡°I guarantee you won''t be disappointed. Plus, this body is made for any position!¡± Their conversation was quickly spiraling into lewd territory. Natasha nced at him and huffed, ¡°Pervert!¡± Keh merely smiled and ushered Natasha forward. They strolled for some time before Keh said, ¡°Actually, there isn''t much to see around here, Nat. Even if you walk further, everything looks like this.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Keh suggested, ¡°Dave is probably still busy with internal matters. Why don''t we head home first?¡± Natasha agreed easily. ¡°Sure. That works.¡± ¡°Let''s go.¡± Keh held her hand and turned around. His brisk motions spurred Natasha to ask, ¡°Hey, what''s the rush?¡± ¡°To test the goods.¡± His reply rendered Natasha speechless. He''s too much... Still, thrill danced in Natasha''s gaze as she studied his profile. About three hourster, a helicopternded on a grassy patch some distance away. The triplets hopped out of the helicopter and appraised their unfamiliar surroundings. Anthony looked up at Thalia and asked, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thalia replied in the affirmative. ¡°Where is this?¡± Anthony''s gaze turned to a house not far away, which did not seem like a hotel. Thalia exined, ¡°This is my friend''s house. We can stay here for the next few days.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Okay. I''m impressed you managed to borrow a whole house.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Hmph, I didn''t build all those connections for nothing!¡± Anthony''s lips twitched in amusement. Just then, Denise stepped forward and held Thalia''s hand, praising, ¡°You''re so cool, Thalia.¡± Thalia instantly became putty in the young girl''s hands. She tickled Denise''s chin and cooed, ¡°What a sweet girl you are.¡± It was getting dark by the time everyone disembarked from the helicopter. Anthony checked the time and dered, ¡°It''s gettingte. I''m sure everyone is hungry. Why don''t we grab dinner and discuss our ns afterward?¡± Thalia nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Let''s put our luggage in the house. This area is pretty bustling. In fact, the mostvish casino in the area is right at our doorstep!¡± Miguel''s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°A casino?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± confirmed Thalia. ¡°I-I''ve never seen a casino before,¡± Miguel uttered in wonder. ¡°Time to change that, then.¡± Anthony coughed, interrupting Miguel and Thalia''s conversation. He announced stiffly, ¡°Don''t forget that we''re here for some serious business, not for a holiday.¡± Then, he strode toward the house. Nat''s still waiting for me at home. I''m not in the mood to y. Thalia raised a brow at his behavior but remained silent. Meanwhile, Miguel hurried after the boy and pleaded, ¡°Please don''t be angry, Master. I''m not here to y at all.¡± ¡°I''m not angry.¡± Anthony looked at Miguel and exined seriously, ¡°I only came here because of incredibly important business, Miguel. I apologize if I''m not in the mood for fun, but I promise I won''t have any objections about your personal activities once everything is done.¡± Miguel replied, ¡°I understand. Don''t worry, Master. I''m not some irresponsible cker. I will always have the big picture in mind!¡± Anthony''s lips threatened to curve into a smile. A short whileter, everyone trod into Thalia''s friend''s house. They left right after dropping off their luggage. Thalia''s description of the city was spot-on. It was bustling with activity despite thete hour. It probably was not an exaggeration to im the city never slept. ¡°It''s so pretty!¡± eximed Denise. A starving Benjamin whined, ¡°What''s there to eat here? I''m hungry.¡± ¡°There''s a famous restaurant up ahead. Why don''t we check it out?¡± suggested Thalia. Everyone instantly nodded, too hungry to consider an alternative option. The main hall of the restaurant was packed to the brim. Thalia and the others were squeezed into a table near the windows. She asked, ¡°What shall we eat?¡± Anthony studied the restaurant. It was well-decorated, but the noisy crowd difited him. He asked, ¡°Why don''t we go somewhere else?¡± ¡°Every restaurant in this city is like this,¡± Thalia drawled while reading the menu. He nced at her wordlessly. His acquiescence brought a smirk to Thalia''s lips. ¡°Well then, what should we eat?¡± ¡°Anything''s fine.¡± Anthony may have been sensitive to noise, but he was no picky eater. ¡°What about you, Benjamin?¡± ¡°I''m fine with anything, as long as it''s filling,¡± he replied. Thalia replied admiringly, ¡°That''s the spirit. We shouldn''t be picky while we''re out for business!¡± The obvious jibe did not escape Anthony''s notice, though he did not argue with Thalia. ¡°Well, I''ll just order for everyone then,¡± concluded Thalia. In the end, only Denise joined her in checking the menu and cing the orders. Miguel''s gaze roved over the restaurant beforending on Anthony. Curiously, he asked, ¡°Actually, why did you alle here, Master?¡± His question caused Anthony to look toward Thalia. Instead of answering Miguel, he asked, ¡°Where is he? Are we far?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Thalia gave his question some thought and said, ¡°Not too far. About twenty minutes away on foot and a couple of minutes by car.¡± Anthony nodded thoughtfully and dered, ¡°Let''s go over there after dinner.¡± ¡°You won''t find him there at this hour,¡± Thalia said after checking the time. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Everyone needs to eat dinner, right?¡± retorted Thalia. Denise, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly voiced a daring thought. ¡°Who knows, he coulde here for dinner, right, Thalia?¡± Everyone spun in their seats and stared at Thalia expectantly. Thalia only stared at Denise and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Chapter 803 Drawing Competition Chapter 803 Drawing Competition Denise stared at Thalia and exined, ¡°It''s just a guess based on what you said earlier and also the fact that you''ve been looking around non-stop since we sat down, almost as if you''re looking for something.¡± Thalia forgot others were observing her while she was doing the same. She pinched Denise''s chin yfully and said, ¡°Not bad, huh? Your observation and deduction skills are perfect.¡± Denise smiled, basking in her praise. ¡°So, will he really be hereter?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia nodded and poured herself some tea. ¡°I''ve done my research on him before we came here. Our target likes the dishes at this restaurant andes here every week. Whether he shows up today or not would depend on our luck.¡± During Thalia''s exnation, Anthony''s assessing gaze swept across the restaurant. Miguel listened carefully to them. He did not know why, but at least he knew they were here to track someone down. With that in mind, he asked, ¡°Do you have a photo of him? We can look for him together.¡± ¡°I asked my friend for a photo of him, but I haven''t received it yet.¡± Thalia whipped out her phone and checked it for new messages. ¡°Nope, still nothing.¡± ¡°Have you seen this person before?¡± Miguel continued. She nodded. ¡°I have.¡± Exasperated, Miguel suggested, ¡°Then you can draw his face!¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Benjamin did not pick up on Thalia''s hesitation and chimed in, ¡°Oh yes! Why don''t you draw his face? We can all keep a lookout for him, then.¡± After some thought, Thalia nodded and replied, ¡°I''ll give it a try?¡± And so, she found herself asking a waiter for a pen and paper under everyone''s expectant gaze. They scrutinized her drawing from the very first stroke. Feeling pressured by their staring, Thalia proposed, ¡°Just give me a sec, all right? Order some tea or something. I''ll be done in a jiff!¡± Thankfully, they all looked away and obediently sipped on their tea. Thalia began drawing in earnest, her brows scrunching and rxing as she worked through the sketch. She was still drawing when all the dishes had been served. Anthony, on the other hand, continued observing their surroundings. He had never seen their target before, but his gut instinct told him that he would be able to recognize the person at first sight. ¡°Please go ahead and eat. Don''t wait for me. I''m almost done,¡± Thalia offered. Everyone was too hungry to stand on ceremony and dug in. Finally, a few minutester, Thalia set her pen aside, looking almost relieved. ¡°Done.¡± Everyone looked up from their food and at her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thalia flipped the paper around and showed them the drawing. Miguel, who had just taken a gulp of tea, spat it out when he saw her drawing. Thalia was not amused. The children were not any better. Anthony appeared to freeze in astonishment while Benjamin frowned. Denise struggled to describe the painting. Their silence caused Thalia''s brows to knit in displeasure. ¡°Hey, what''s with that reaction?¡± ¡°What did you draw?¡± Miguel tried his best to repress hisughter. Thalia replied, ¡°It''s a portrait. Can''t you tell?¡± As she spoke, she leaned forward andmented on the drawing, ¡°There. That''s the face and the eyebrows. And here are the eyes, the nose, and the mouth. Isn''t it obvious?¡± ¡°Well, now that you mention it, I guess I can see the features. But your drawing... how should I put it? A kindergartener can probably draw better than that.¡± s, Miguel failed to hide hisughter. He earned a murderous re from Thalia, who demanded, ¡°Ever heard of social courtesy?¡± Miguel instantly made a zipping motion across his lips. ¡°Well, what do the rest of you think?¡± Thalia turned her attention to the triplets. Anthony pretended to cough and picked up his teacup, abstaining frommenting. ¡°It''s not bad,¡± Benjamin said kindly. Thalia puffed up in pride. ¡°I always knew you had the best taste, Benjamin.¡± The young boy ruined it a secondter by adding, ¡°It''s definitely better than a kindergartener''s doodle!¡± Miguel piped up, ¡°Really? Have you seen kindergarteners'' drawings these days? They''re quite good.¡± Thalia''s smile froze as she gritted out, ¡°Shut up!¡± Benjamin and Miguel zipped their lips. ¡°What about you, Denise?¡± The youngest of the triplets was Thalia''sst hope. Denise stared at the drawing for what seemed like an eternity before saying seriously, ¡°I think it''s quite well-drawn!¡± Once again, Miguel jumped in and asked disbelievingly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Benjamin tamped down his amusement and added, ¡°Don''t be so surprised. My sister can''t draw half as well as this!¡± Thement took Miguel aback, though he soon burst intoughter. ¡°I see!¡± Thalia shot Denise a disgruntled re. The young girl''sshes quivered as she cajoled Thalia, ¡°I really mean it. I do think you drew the portrait very well. And it''s better than what I can draw.¡± ¡°Just being better than you is hardly worth a celebration,¡± Thalia mumbled. It was a most inopportune time, but Anthony chose that exact moment to burst intoughter. Soon enough, everyone except Thalia dissolved into giggles. Thalia could only pout in displeasure. Miguel''s overflowing amusement had her staring daggers, and she barked, ¡°Was that funny to you?¡± ¡°No, I''m sorry...¡± he replied through fits ofughter. ¡°Why don''t you draw his portrait instead?¡± challenged Thalia. Before Miguel could reply, Thalia leaned closer and threatened, ¡°If you can''t draw better than me, don''t me me for sending you back to your master in a sack!¡± She even cracked her knuckles to send the hint across. Miguel lost the urge tough and swallowed nervously. ¡°I''ll give it a try.¡± Thalia tossed the pen and paper at him. ¡°On with it.¡± ¡°But I don''t know what he looks like!¡± ¡°I''ll describe his features to you, and you can draw.¡± Miguel nodded and conceded, ¡°Fine. Start exining.¡± ¡°Male. Thirty-six years old. Just under six feet tall...¡± ¡°And his looks?¡± asked Miguel. Thalia side-eyed him and drawled, ¡°He has a squarish jaw and thick brows. Single eyelids, but his eyes aren''t that small...¡± Miguel began sketching with intense concentration as Thalia''s description went on. Anthony and Benjamin scooted closer to observe him. It was not yet apparent from the first few strokes that Miguel was drawing a portrait, but as Thalia''s descriptions became more detailed, a distinct face started to take shape on the paper. Thalia continued describing their target in between mouthfuls of food. Her seat across from Miguel did not give her a good view of his drawing, even as she nced at his paper from time to time. At last, she exhausted all the descriptions she could think of and dered, ¡°That''s all.¡± The artist continued drawing after the cues were over. Several minutester, he stared at the portrait he had drawn and frowned. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± asked Thalia. Miguel''s expression remained troubled. Assuming victory was hers, Thalia said generously, ¡°Don''t worry. Nothing''s wrong if your drawing''s a disaster. You just have to admit you''re wrong.¡± ¡°I tried my best.¡± Miguel tossed the paper at Thalia. When she finally got a good look at the drawing, she dropped her cutlery on the table in shock. The drawing urately epassed about seventy to eighty percent of her descriptions. The triplets were clearly in agreement with her. Though they had no idea if the portrait was a precise representation of their target, they could tell that Miguel was no amateur artist. The prolonged silence prompted Miguel to ask, ¡°Does this work?¡± Naturally, his question was directed at Thalia, the only person who had seen their target. Chapter 804 Not For Kids Chapter 804 Not For Kids Everyone turned to Thalia upon Miguel''s words, seeking her verification. She put her fork down, took the portrait from him, and pretended to scrutinize it, frowning. ¡°It looks okay. I''d say it''s slightly better than mine.¡± The others rolled their eyes at her response. Only slightly better? Noticing their disapproving looks, Thalia retorted, ¡°What? Am I wrong? Mine is abstract art. Abstract, you know?¡± Anthony looked at her skeptically. ¡°Yeah, yeah. We know. You''re the best artist out there. But how would you rate this portrait?¡± Thalia felt pleased even though Anthony had replied to her in a perfunctory manner. She pondered momentarily before raising her brow and saying, ¡°Seven out of ten?¡± Anthony raised a brow. ¡°There could be some margin of error to your estimate.¡± Thalia pursed her lips and scrutinized the portrait. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she reached out. ¡°Give me the pen.¡± Miguel handed it to her, feeling skeptical. Thalia picked up the pen and began to draw on the portrait while the others watched on nervously. When she was finished, Thalia picked up the drawing and gazed at it with satisfaction. ¡°Much better. It''s now an eight or nine,¡± she announced. The others followed her gaze and saw that she had added a crooked line on the man''s forehead in the portrait. ¡°Is that... a scar?¡± Denise asked, puzzled. Thalia nodded. ¡°Yes, a crescent-shaped scar. There''s always a slight difference between a portrait and the real person, but this will make him stand out.¡± The others nodded in agreement. Thalia raised a brow when she saw that everyone had fallen silent. ¡°What''s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± They shook their heads in unison. ¡°No, everything looks good.¡± Thalia nodded in satisfaction. ¡°All right then. I think I''ve made myself very clear. If you see him, it''s most likely him.¡± The others nodded in agreement. ¡°All right, let''s eat,¡± Thalia said. Everyone then picked up their utensils and dug in. Anthony would scan his surroundings from time to time, trying to spot any signs of the man from the portrait. Thalia was about to start eating when her phone rang. She quickly answered when she saw that the caller ID indicated it was Natasha. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°How are things? Have you reached?¡± Natasha''s voice came through the speakerphone. Denise''s eyes brightened when she heard Natasha''s voice. ¡°Is it Nat?¡± Thalia nodded. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Denise leaned in closer to the phone. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha''s tone softened at the sound of her daughter''s voice. ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡± ¡°Nat, we''ve arrived, and we''re all good here, so don''t worry.¡± ¡°I''m d to hear that. Be good and listen to your brothers, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After their brief exchange, Denise returned to her meal while Thalia held the phone up to her ear. ¡°Don''t worry. We''ll return as soon as we''re done here. I''ll make sure your kids return in one piece as well.¡± ¡°You know me. I just called to ask how things are going. I''m not worried.¡± ¡°Your kids will be very sad to hear that.¡± ¡°They''re used to it by now.¡± Thaliaughed. ¡°I don''t know if I should consider them lucky to be your kids or not.¡± ¡°Of course they are. It''s hard to find open-minded parents like me these days.¡± ¡°How narcissistic of you.¡± After their little banter, Natasha spoke up. ¡°Just let me know if you need any help.¡± ¡°Oh? Do I need to pay for your help?¡± Thalia teased. ¡°If it''s work-rted, then yes, definitely!¡± ¡°What if it''s for personal matters?¡± ¡°I can get it from Spencer then.¡± ¡°... Natasha, do you only care for money?¡± ¡°It''s better to make things clear and fair when ites to money between friends to avoid conflicts,¡± Natasha replied. Thalia''s heart skipped a beat when Natasha called her ¡°friend,¡± and her expression softened at that. Getting to know Natasha had changed Thalia''s perspective of her. Natasha was someone with exceptional talent who had achieved great sess at a young age. She had channeled all her energy into reaching the pinnacle of her field while others were busy making friends. As a result, she had few close family members and friends. Hence, when Thalia heard Natasha call her ¡°friend,¡± Thalia truly believed that she meant it. Thalia''s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Okay, friend. I won''t hold back with you then.¡± ¡°Don''t hold back, especially when ites to money.¡± Thalia chuckled and asked, ¡°Do you want to talk to Anthony and Benjamin?¡± ¡°No need. I trust that they are in good hands.¡± ¡°Okay. We''ll eat first. I''ll message you if there''s anything else,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Sounds good. I''ve prepared some fine wine to celebrate your return,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Wait for me. Don''t open the bottle just yet.¡± ¡°I''ll try my best,¡± Natasha replied before they hung up. Anthony turned to Thalia and asked, ¡°What did Nat say?¡± ¡°She told all of you to listen to me,¡± Thalia answered. ¡°That''s impossible!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Nat would never say something like that,¡± Anthony said confidently. ¡°If you don''t believe me, you can call her and ask.¡± ¡°No need to call. I''m certain those words will nevere from her,¡± Anthony enunciated. Thalia glowered at him. What a difficult child. She then checked her phone for any missed calls or messages from Spencer. Shouldn''t he be reaching out to me during times like these? Thalia continued eating, but her attention kept shifting to her phone as she checked for new notifications. Anthony, Benjamin, and Miguel were scanning their surroundings from time to time, whereas Denise watched Thalia in amusement. ¡°Are you waiting for a call?¡± she teased. Thalia lifted her head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Tch. You must be waiting for Spencer''s call, right?¡± said Denise. ¡°No! Who told you that?¡± Thalia denied it and continued to eat. ¡°Ah, just call him if he doesn''t call you. One of you should take the initiative,¡± said Denise. Thalia paused. ¡°Who said I''m waiting for his call? Besides, why can''t he be the one to take the initiative?¡± ¡°Well, because Spencer is a good-looking man. And good-looking people need to be more modest, right?¡± asked Denise. Thalia stared at her incredulously. ¡°Am I not good-looking?¡± ¡°You are. But not as good-looking as Spencer.¡± Thalia was about to argue back, but then she realized that Denise had a point. Taking a deep breath, she put her fork down, picked up her phone, and left the table. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Denise looked at her. Thalia smiled. ¡°To call Spencer!¡± ¡°Is the conversation not for our ears?¡± Denise chuckled. ¡°Yes. Our conversation is not for kids.¡± With that, Thalia got up and left. Chapter 805 Avoid Stirring Up Trouble Chapter 805 Avoid Stirring Up Trouble After Thalia left, the few of them continued eating. Miguel inched closer to Anthony and asked, ¡°Master, who exactly are we looking for?¡± ¡°Someone,¡± Anthony answered. Miguel asked further, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The person you drew!¡± ¡°Did that person offend you?¡± Miguel probed further. Anthony gazed at him and responded nonchntly, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°Do you really want to know the answer? Or are you asking for someone?¡± Anthony questioned him. Upon hearing that, Miguel immediately raised his hand and denied it. ¡°Master, even though I report to Dave, you''re still my master. I''ll not do anything that will betray you.¡± ¡°So you won''t tell Mr. Dave about it?¡± Anthony needed his assurance. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°What if he pressed you for an update?¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Anthony burst intoughter. ¡°Master, Dave was just pulling your leg. He has never instructed me to keep an eye on you,¡± Miguel exined. Anthony took a sidelong nce at the surroundings but kept mum. ¡°I''m just worried about the consequences of me identally releasing him. It would be disastrous if the person were your enemy. That''s why I need to know what I''m allowed to do in certain critical situations,¡± Miguel added. What he said made sense. The fact that Anthony was willing to take him along showed that he had nothing to hide. He then turned his attention to Miguel and said, ¡°I want to form a team, and I want that person to be on it. That''s why I came here to look for him.¡± Miguel nodded after falling into deep thought upon hearing that. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°So when he appears, don''t hurt him,¡± Anthony reminded. Miguel bobbed his head in response. ¡°All right.¡± Just when Anthony was about to take another bite of his food, Miguel voiced another question, ¡°What kind of team are you nning to form, Master?¡± ¡°I''d like to keep that a secret for now,¡± Anthony uttered. Hearing that response, Miguel nodded. ¡°All right then. You''re my master, and nothing''s gonna change that, no matter what sort of team you''re forming.¡± Anthony remained silent and continued munching on his food. In the meantime, Denise kept ncing outside in hopes of spotting Thalia. She could not help but knit her brows as the woman had not returned even after it had been a while. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± asked Benjamin, sensing that she was worried. ¡°Thalia has been out for some time now but hasn''t returned. Do you think something could have happened to her?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Of course not. Thalia has traveled far and wide. Who could possibly harm her?¡± Benjamin replied reassuringly. Despite his words, he still pulled out his phone to give her a call. Yet, after the phone rang several times, Benjamin''s brows creased with worry. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Anthony asked. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°No one''s answering the call,¡± Benjamin said. Everyone could not help but frown. ¡°Should I go and take a look?¡± Miguel asked. Anthony replied, ¡°That won''t be necessary. Thalia can take good care of herself. If you leave, it''ll just be the three of us left at the table, and if something happens, it could be problematic.¡± Miguel nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Keep calling Thalia,¡± Anthony suggested. Once again, Benjamin picked up his phone. Right as he was about to make another call, Thalia walked in. ¡°Thalia''s back!¡± Denise noticed her from a distance. Everyone looked in Thalia''s direction. As soon as she walked in, they noticed something different about her, but they could not quite pinpoint what it was. ¡°Thalia, did you fight with someone?¡± Denise asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Thalia asked back. Denise responded by helping smooth an errant lock of Thalia''s hair. Thalia pressed her lips together and answered with a hum. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You guys don''t need to stay here anymore. The person won''t being today,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°The person came when I was making a call at the entrance earlier,¡± Thalia said. Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard that. ¡°And?¡± Anthony continued asking. ¡°Before I could say anything, someone called his name. A group of men then surrounded him and beat him up. I couldn''t just stand there and watch, so I stepped in. While I was fighting off the attackers, he took the opportunity and ran away!¡± Thalia sighed. They did not know what else to say upon hearing that. Denise then asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Please, do you think those hooligans can hurt me?¡± Thalia said. Denise shed a grin. ¡°You''re right. Because you''re invincible.¡± Thalia responded with a smirk before turning around to look at the boys. ¡°Let''s finish the food as soon as possible. We don''t want those people toe after us.¡± ¡°Didn''t you say they were just hooligans? Do you think we can''t handle them?¡± Miguel questioned her. ¡°We''re here on a mission, not to cause problems, so if possible, let''s avoid stirring up trouble,¡± Thalia said. Anthony, too, concurred. ¡°Thalia''s right. Come on, let''s finish up the food and leave.¡± They left after taking a few more bites. It took them just a few minutes to return to where they came from. Anthony could not just sit and wait until tomorrow since it was a race against time. After deliberating for a moment, he looked at Thalia. ¡°I supposed your friend here has a car?¡± ¡°Yes. What about it?¡± she asked. ¡°I want to go and look for him. If luck is on my side, I might bump into him,¡± Anthony uttered. ¡°Are you sure? It''ste now,¡± Thalia asked. ¡°He''s injured, so he must have returned home. If I go over to his ce, I might find him!¡± Anthony said. Thalia understood that it was impossible to convince Anthony not to go, so after thinking for a while, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll go with you.¡± Anthony turned around and said to Miguel, ¡°Thalia and I will go and look for him. You guys stay here. Miguel, look after my siblings.¡± ¡°You don''t want us to go with you?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°We''re just taking a chance. We may not even find him. Even if we do, he may not agree to join us. So, you all should stay here and rest to conserve your energy,¡± Anthony exined. Miguel nodded. ¡°All right then.¡± Benjamin looked at him and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Anthony bobbed his head in response. ¡°We''ll wait for you.¡± Denise gave him a subtle smile. Anthony inclined his head while shooting Miguel a meaningful look. ¡°Don''t worry, Master. With me around, everyone here will be safe and sound.¡± Miguel assured him. Anthony chuckled. ¡°I have faith in you.¡± Thalia noticed Anthony''s concern and reassured him, saying, ¡°No need to worry, Anthony. There''s a top-notch security system installed here. If anyone tries to break in, the rm will go off, and the defense mechanism will be activated.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony arched his brows. ¡°How about us?¡± ¡°The system will recognize us because we''ve already keyed in our information, so don''t worry,¡± Thalia exined. Anthony felt relieved upon hearing Thalia''s reassurance, and he responded with a nod. ¡°All right, I''m d to hear that.¡± He then nced at the others and said, ¡°You guys go back and get some rest. I''ll be back soon.¡± The others bobbed their heads in acknowledgment. Chapter 806 Do Not Turn Out As Planned Chapter 806 Do Not Turn Out As nned As Thalia drove, Anthony gazed out the car window while sitting in the backseat. Thalia nced at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Retracting his gaze, Anthony replied softly, ¡°Nothing much. I''m merely thinking that it looks like not everything will go as I wish.¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes a fraction. ¡°Why are you so mncholic out of the blue?¡± ¡°It was just a passing thought,¡± Anthony fibbed casually. The corners of Thalia''s lips turned up. Keeping only a single hand on the steering wheel, she remarked in a murmur, ¡°Most things in life don''t turn out as nned. In my opinion, you already have a blissful life. At the very least, you still have control over your life choices. You''ve got a wealthy father, a capable mother, and a ton of family members keeping youpany by your side. You''re already living a life others can only envy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony muttered. ¡°Is that not so?¡± Thalia countered. Anthony shuttered his eyes. I''m willing to exchange all that for Nat''s safety and health. Can I? Nheless, he kept that to himself without voicing it aloud. ¡°Maybe,¡± he mumbled. Thalia studied him for a moment before shaking her head helplessly. ¡°Oh well, people always take their blessings for granted.¡± Anthony did not refute that, merely directing his gaze out the car window once more. While driving, Thalia scrutinized him. She could not shake off the feeling that his emotions were not quite right, but she did not press further either. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After all, there was still something she did not know how to tell him about right then. Feigning a cough, she started, ¡°Anthony, there''s something¡ª¡± Just as she broached the matter, Anthony''s phone suddenly rang at that precise moment. He took out his phone. Upon seeing that it was a call from Keh, he answered it. ¡°Hello, Daddy.¡± ¡°How are things going? And have you arrived?¡± Keh asked on the other end of the phone. ¡°Yeah, we''ve arrived.¡± ¡°That''s great. Take good care of yourself. No matter what you do, your health takes precedence,¡± Keh reminded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Also, do your best in everything you want to attempt regardless of whether it''s smooth sailing or otherwise. Even if the results are dissatisfactory, don''t be too crestfallen. Just treat it as a kind of training.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it, Daddy,¡± Anthony concurred. ¡°That aside, just call back if there''s anything you can''t handle or need help with. Dave and I have no problems going over anytime,¡± Keh added. Although the man''s way of showing concern was exceedingly straightforward, it was undeniable that a sliver of reassurance crept into Anthony. At once, he was no longer as dejected. ¡°All right, will do,¡± he responded. ¡°As for Nat... you don''t have to worry, for I''ll take care of her,¡± Keh vowed. That stunned Anthony briefly. In truth, that was the statement he wanted to hear most. A smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°All right, then. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be hanging up.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Daddy.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± The two of them merely exchanged a few words before hanging up. There was nothing superfluous in the conversation. Everything was simple and sinct. However, it went beyond a shadow of a doubt that Anthony felt much more rxed after that phone call. While there were some things he did not spell out, Keh had seemingly known long ago. And as Thalia said, I''ve nevercked people supporting me at the back. I should indeed count my blessings. Following that thought, Anthony took a deep breath. Regardless of whether things are going to end in sess or failure this time, I must give it my all! As that thought popped into his mind, he put his phone away. Abruptly glimpsing the pair of eyes staring at him through the rearview mirror, something urred to him. Holding Thalia''s gaze, he asked, ¡°Oh yes, what did you want to say earlier?¡± Uh... Thalia stared at him. After being cut short just now, she was at a momentary loss, unsure how to bring that matter up again. Her gaze darted around. When she caught sight of the scenery outside then, she promptly dered, ¡°We''re here. Let''s talkter.¡± Hearing that, Anthony immediately looked out. A ce resembling a night market entered his line of sight. In a deep alley, a number of stalls adorned the ce, selling all kinds of high-quality goods. There was a moderate amount of patrons, and they were all strolling around. Seeing that, Anthony frowned. ¡°That person''s house is here?¡± ¡°I have no idea where his house is.¡± The crease between Anthony''s brows deepened. ¡°Why did you bring me here, then?¡± Thalia pinned her eyes on him. ¡°That person visits this marketce every once in a while, doing business with others here for a living. As such, we must keep watch here if you want to find him.¡± Only after listening to that exnation did Anthony give a nod of his head. ¡°I get it now. Let''s go, then.¡± With that said, he took the lead and headed toward the marketce. As Thalia gazed at his back, a glint of something shed across her eyes. She then chased after him. ¡°Why are you walking so fast? Wait for me.¡± At the marketce, few were serious about selling their goods at their stalls. Almost everyone appeared s¨¦ and rxed. It was as though they could not care less about their businesses. Anthony scanned around,bing the ce for the person in the drawing. All of a sudden, something niggled at the back of his mind. He turned to Thalia. ¡°What''s the name of that person again?¡± ¡°People call him Magus, but I don''t know whether it''s his real name or nickname.¡± At that, Anthony dipped his head in acknowledgment. ¡°It sounds like a nickname.¡± ¡°Even now, there are still a handful of people who go around with their real names,¡± Thalia argued under her breath. As she walked with Anthony, countless pairs of eyes swung in their direction, perhaps because the people there recognized them as foreigners at a single nce. Anthony seemingly sensed something, for he whispered, ¡°Do you see the look in their eyes?¡± ¡°But of course.¡± ¡°Why do I feel as though they want to pounce on us?¡± Anthony hissed in an undertone. ¡°Don''t worry. With me here, none of them can pounce on you!¡± Thalia reassured, likewise lowering her voice. Anthony said nothing but continued forging ahead. Just then, he felt something tugging at the hem of his pants without warning. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Anthony jumped in fright. When he looked down, he was greeted by the sight of a row of teeth grinning up at him. A shudder ran through him, and almost all the hairs on his body stood on end. ¡°As long as the price is satisfactory, there''s nothing I can''t do in this alley,¡± the man boasted with a wide smile. Gaping at him, Anthony sensed his heart pounding like a jackhammer. However, he soon suppressed the wave of fear. By then, Thalia had noticed the incident and swiftly stepped forward. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of him.¡± In a sh, the man''s expression changed, and he dropped his hold in disinterest. Anthony''s gaze flickered as he suddenly thought of something. Eyeing the man, he queried, ¡°Really? You can do anything as long as the price is satisfactory?¡± The instant the man heard that there was hope of striking a deal, he perked up once more. ¡°Of course! Ask around in this alley, and you''ll know that there''s nothing I can''t do. But...¡± He looked Anthony up and down, surmising that thetter was loaded before continuing, ¡°It depends on the price!¡± ¡°That''s only natural. As long as you can do it, the price is negotiable,¡± Anthony drawled. As soon as his words fell, the man was so thrilled that it was as though he had hit the jackpot. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± he asked. Before Anthony could reply, Thalia interjected, ¡°There are many scammers in this alley. You want to trust him?¡± Chapter 807 Thalia Is Acting Strange Chapter 807 Thalia Is Acting Strange At Thalia''s warning, Anthony closed his eyes for a moment, seemingly in contemtion. Conversely, the man was chagrined upon hearing that. His face went as ck as thunder. ¡°Forget it if you don''t trust me.¡± While saying that, he snapped his eyes away. A lightbulb went off in Anthony''s head. He took out a wallet from his bag before pulling some cash out. ¡°This is for you as a deposit. If you can do as you promise, there''ll naturally be more where that came from.¡± Initially, the man was still seething. When he saw the stack of bills Anthony whipped out, however, his eyes instantly lit up, and he snatched it out of thetter''s hand without a second''s dy. Then, he lifted his eyes to Anthony and Thalia, huffing, ¡°Seeing that you''re decisive, I guess I''ll take you up on the offer. Well? What is it that you want?¡± ¡°I merely want to look for a person.¡± ¡°Look for someone? Who exactly?¡± the man pressed. ¡°Magus. He''s often in this area as well,¡± Anthony replied. Following the mention of that name, the man was stunned for a while. Subsequently, his voice turned derisive. ¡°Why are you looking for him? He''s good for nothing, azy bum.¡± Anthony merely chuckled. ¡°I naturally have my reasons to look for him. All you need to do is to notify me immediately when you spot him, and the remaining money in this wallet will be yours,¡± he promised. When the man heard that, he peered at Anthony''s wallet, only to see a thick stack of bills. ¡°For real? I only need to tell you the location when I find him, and all this will be mine?¡± he questioned. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That simple?¡± ¡°Yes, that simple.¡± A grin split the man''s face. ¡°Okay, remember your promise.¡± In response, Anthony quirked a brow. Without further ado, the man sprang to his feet. ¡°Just wait!¡± Just as he was leaving, something urred to him. ¡°How do I contact you?¡± That reminded Anthony of the matter, and he promptly rummaged through his bag for a pen and paper. He jotted down a series of numbers. ¡°Just call this number.¡± Taking the piece of paper, the man scanned his eyes over it before flicking it lightly with his fingers. ¡°All right. Just wait for my news.¡± After saying that, he strode off. Next to Anthony, Thalia pursed her lips as she red at the man''s retreating back. ¡°What a fool! I never thought that you''d be so easily duped when you''re always bragging about being smart!¡± ¡°It''s just some money, so it doesn''t matter. What if it works?¡± Anthony countered. ¡°You''re sounding increasingly more like Keh. Sure enough, you''re his biological son!¡± Thalia groused. ¡°I find that you''re greatly prejudiced against my daddy.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Thalia admitted outright. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He''s a sc*mbag!¡± Thalia dered. ¡°Didn''t he already exin about all that? It was all a misunderstanding. How is he a sc*mbag?¡± ¡°Even if it was a misunderstanding, it doesn''t change the fact that he''s a sc*mbag.¡± ¡°You''re being biased.¡± ¡°Exactly! I''m biased, all right. Did you think otherwise?¡± Thalia admitted openly. Anthony went silent. For a moment, words eluded him. The two of them strolled along the marketce, but they did not see any sign of the person they were looking for, even when they reached the end of the alley. Thalia asked a few people, yet they all ignored her. Right then, Anthony whipped out two bills from his bag without hesitation and held them out. After the man had swept a gaze over the bills, his attitude improved slightly. s, just when he was about to reach out and snag them, Anthony took a step back. ¡°You haven''t answered our question,¡± Anthony prompted. The man pondered for some time before revealing, ¡°Magus, you said? He hasn''t been here for the past two days. I heard he offended someone a few days ago, so he has gone into hiding.¡± ¡°Offended someone? Do you know who he offended?¡± However, the man remained silent. At that, Anthony handed him the money. The man quickly snagged it and put it away before he divulged, ¡°I don''t know who he offended, but rumor has it that it''s someone of great influence. He might even be dead now.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony and Thalia exchanged a look. As the two of them made their way back, Anthony mused, ¡°So, you saw him getting beaten up today because he offended someone?¡± ¡°Most likely, yeah. It looked like those men wanted him dead,¡± Thalia surmised. In a trice, worry swamped Anthony. ¡°We''ve got to find him as soon as possible. Otherwise, no one knows what will happen to him.¡± At that exact moment, Thalia fixed her eyes on him. ¡°Anthony.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Have you ever considered whether you''d still take him in if he''s of dubious character?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony''s gaze turned gloomy. ¡°Honestly speaking, I haven''t given any thought to that.¡± ¡°This person has experienced a lot. Consequently, he would''ve lost many of his so-called principles. No one knows how much he has changed. If you take him in, there''ll be plenty of uncertainties ahead. Therefore, you''d best reconsider it,¡± Thalia urged. Staring at her, Anthony wavered briefly before nodding. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll think about it at length.¡± In return, Thalia dipped her head. The two of them only set back when they had searched the whole marketce and found no signs of Magus. The distance was negligible, and it only took a few minutes. After parking the car, they both headed back on foot. When they had almost reached the gates, a thought hit Anthony. ¡°Where''s your friend, Thalia?¡± ¡°What friend?¡± ¡°The owner of this house,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Uh...¡± Pausing momentarily, Thalia muttered, ¡°He isn''t here.¡± ¡°He''s rich?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I suppose you can say so.¡± Without giving it much thought, Anthony bobbed his head in acknowledgment. Just as he was about to walk in, Thalia abruptly called out, ¡°Anthony?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If I had...¡± Thalia hesitated, not quite sure how to tell him about the matter. ¡°Yes?¡± Anthony pressed. Hmm, she''s acting rather strange tonight. Thalia deliberated for a while before venturing, ¡°If, and I mean if, I had done something without your consent, you wouldn''t get mad, right?¡± She arched a brow. ¡°That depends on what you did,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°It''s nothing major... Compared to what you did to me previously, it''s not even worth mentioning!¡± Thalia asserted. Anthony swept a probing gaze over her. Then, he demanded, ¡°So, what did you do?¡± ¡°I...¡± Still, Thalia seemed hesitant to speak. At that precise moment, the whirling sound of a great gust of wind suddenly sounded in the sky. Anthony looked up, only to see a helicopter approaching from the distance. Its destination was clearly the spot where they were. A slight frown marred his countenance. Retracting his gaze, he nced at Thalia. ¡°What''s happening here?¡± he questioned. Thalia heaved a sigh before muttering with a fake smile, ¡°You''ll know shortly.¡± Just then, Benjamin and Denise, who was in the house, seemingly heard the noise as well. They headed out. At the sight of them both, Denise happily trotted over. ¡°Tony, Thalia, you''re back? Why are you two standing here instead of going into the house?¡± Anthony said nothing, his eyes boring into Thalia. By then, the helicopter had gotten even nearer, and the noise grew all the louder. It seemed about tond in the courtyard. Seeing that, Benjamin frowned. ¡°Is someone elseing?¡± As he said that, he shifted his gaze to Anthony. ¡°You called someone else over, Tony?¡± Anthony remained silent, staring straight at Thalia. A heartbeatter, he enunciated, ¡°Don''t tell me it''s Kyle?¡± Chapter 808 Must You Meet Him Today Chapter 808 Must You Meet Him Today Thalia did not deny it, though there was a slightly conflicted expression on her exquisite face. ¡°So, it''s really Kyle?¡± Denise asked, looking at her telling expression. Thalia sighed in resignation and finally replied, ¡°What could I do? He was adamant about meeting you, but you were hell-bent on doing what you wanted, so this was the best solution I could think of.¡± Her answer elicited a frown on Anthony''s furious face. Thalia''s decision was uneptable to him, although he was aware that it was a carefully- deliberated one. Feeling betrayed and infuriated, he questioned, ¡°Did you even think about the consequences, Thalia?¡± ¡°If you''re referring to Keh and your rtionship, then I have to say that it was unexpected, but we all know this oue was inevitable, and I merely sped it up. But if you''re referring to something else, then it''s even more straightforward. Kyle will be as surprised as I was to see you.¡± Anthony red at her silently, but thetter was unperturbed as she looked back at him right in the eyes. Seeing the two in a standoff, Denise and Benjamin, who were beside them, exchanged nces before Denise chimed in, ¡°Tony, I''m sure Thalia did this with the best intention. I know you''re angry, but this is not necessarily bad.¡± ¡°She''s right,¡± Benjamin agreed. Still looking at Anthony, Thalia suddenly felt the hostile expression on his face reminded her of Keh. ¡°Do you guys know doing this without Darz''s knowledge is considered betrayal?¡± she asked. Denise whipped her head and stared at Thalia, shocked. Her reaction was enough to tell Thalia that they were caught unawares. ¡°I bet none of you read the regtions,¡± Thalia guessed. ¡°Who reads that? It''s wordy and boring,¡± Denise muttered guiltily. Thalia then looked at Benjamin, who also said he had not gone through the regtions because he had no time for it. I see. None of them knew anything about it. I guess that makes more sense. Gazing at the angry Anthony, Thalia exined, ¡°Look, Anthony, I know you''re extremely upset because you feel like I betrayed you, but if you were in my shoes, you would understand that this was the best I could do given the situation. You have to believe me when I say I swear loyalty to Darz and you.¡± Despite her words, Anthony still stood without moving an inch, staring at her with his doubtful eyes. Since he was not persuaded, Thalia nodded and snapped, ¡°Fine. Decide for yourself if you want to see him or not. I''ll go stall him if that''s what you want.¡± With that said, she turned and walked toward thewn, above which the helicopter hovered in preparation fornding. After watching her leave, Denise turned to her eldest brother. ¡°Tony, I think what she said makes sense. After what we''ve been through together, I can safely say Thalia is trustworthy. We can''t just think of ourselves. We should consider her too,¡± Denise uttered. ¡°I just don''t want anything to interfere with what I''m doing,¡± Anthony replied, turning toward Denise. ¡°Will you stop if Kyle says no?¡± Benjamin suddenly weighed in. ¡°If you''ll still carry on regardless of his opinion, then what''s the big deal about meeting him?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Anthony mumbled, frowning. ¡°The worst case scenario is you offend Kyle by insisting your way even if he disapproves, but that''s a good thing, isn''t it? Both of you can go your separate ways after that, which means you have fewer things to worry about,¡± Benjamin reasoned. ¡°I agree with Ben,¡± Denise also said. Anthony was beginning toe around to their point of view. ¡°Tony, Thalia has done so much for us. We can''t do this to her,¡± Denise continued. Miguel, who had been listening quietly all that while, decided to say his piece of mind at that point. ¡°All right. I might not know exactly what you guys are talking about, but I think Thalia is a good friend. She might be a little outrageous sometimes, but I will never second guess her loyalty toward you guys.¡± Anthony red at Miguel when he stuck his nose into their discussion, but Denise quickly interrupted, ¡°See? Even an outsider can tell that much, Tony.¡± At that point, Anthony felt obliged to exin himself. ¡°I do not doubt her intention. It''s just that I wasn''t mentally prepared.¡± ¡°What about now? Do you feel more prepared now?¡± Denise asked, gazing at her brother with her bright eyes. Anthony looked away toward the descending helicopter and then at Thalia. She still appeared dashing even when Anthony could only see her back. ¡°Fine. Whatever has happened has happened,¡± Anthony remarked, taking a deep breath. ¡°Does that mean you agree to meet Kyle?¡± Denise asked to confirm. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Anthony said curtly, walking toward thewn. Behind him, Denise looked back at Benjamin, who smiled at her. Deep down, the two looked forward to meeting Kyle and could not wait to see how he would react when he saw them. Meanwhile, Thalia had been trying toe up with an excuse so she could send Kyle away¡ªshe did not want to force Anthony to do anything he did not want to¡ªbut just then, someone emerged from the helicopter. The tall and slender man in a ck casual-looking trench coat seemed to be in his thirties. From his intimidating air, one could deduce that he was a man of affairs and was experienced in his domain of work. As he appeared, he waved at Thalia when he saw her and walked over. ¡°Hey, Thalia,¡± he greeted. She shot him a faint smile and said, ¡°It''s been a while, Boss.¡± When he had descended the airstair, Kyle went closer to take a good look at Thalia. Eventually, he smiled andmented, ¡°You''ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Well, it''s inevitable. I''ve been running around everywhere,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°I suppose you like going around, don''t you? You must have enjoyed it so much that you forgot to come back,¡± Kyle noted with his brows arched. ¡°Not really.¡± Kyle smiled and nced at the surrounding. ¡°Where''s Anonymous?¡± Thalia pursed her lips, trying to think how she should phrase her words tactfully, but she gave up in the end and blurted, ¡°Must you meet him today, Boss?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What do you think? I set aside time amidst my busy schedule toe here.¡± Kyle had long wanted to meet this mysterious man in person, for he had often wondered what kind of person Anonymous was to have Thalia¡ªsomeone who had never bat an eye toward any man¡ª going out of her way to help him, even to the extent of not returning to Darz. He knew he had to meet this man. Chapter 809 I Am Anthony Watson Chapter 809 I Am Anthony Watson After some contemtion, Thalia looked at him and asked, ¡°I suppose you haven''t eaten? Let''s get you something to eat. It''s my treat.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes, observing Thalia. ¡°Tell me. What''s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I''m not hungry. I just want to see him.¡± Thalia was stumped for words. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Kyle added. Thalia took a deep breath and finally revealed, ¡°I haven''t told him about your visit.¡± It was then that Kyle understood what was going on. ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡± ¡°Could you wait for a bit, Boss? He''s not prepared to meet you yet. I don''t want him to be caught by surprise.¡± Kyle scoffed at the reply. ¡°Caught by surprise? Why can''t he take a surprise? It''s not like he''s a kid.¡± ¡°He is, to be honest...¡± Thalia murmured. ¡°What did you say?¡± Thalia shook her head at him. ¡°*It''s nothing, Boss. Let''s get a drink. I promise I''ll make this trip worth it for you.¡± ¡°Oh. Do you think a drink is enough then?¡± ¡°I''ll do whatever you ask.¡± ¡°I don''t have any special request. I want to see him,¡± Kyle insisted, still thinking he should meet this person face-to-face since he had put aside all his work for that trip. This man has got to have something to be acting so enigmatic. ¡°Boss,¡± Thalia tried persuading. ¡°I''ll go on my own if you refuse to lead the way,¡± Kyle refuted, walking past her. However, after a few steps, he froze where he was, squinting at the three children walking toward him. ¡°Boss, you should try not to scare him...¡± Thalia''s voice trailed off when she realized Kyle had stopped. Slowly turning back, she braced herself for the worst. ¡°W-What are you guys doing here?¡± she asked with her brows stitched in a frown when she saw the children, who remained silent at her question. Miguel looked at the frowning woman and replied in the children''s stead, ¡°Well, we didn''t want to put you in a tight spot.¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes, trying to discern the look on Anthony''s face as the boy stared at Kyle. To Anthony, Kyle seemed more domineering than he had imagined. Although he looked harmless at first sight, Anthony could tell he was the kind to be very decisive when he had to kill someone. Meanwhile, Kyle nced at Thalia with dark eyes, hoping to get answers, but she evaded his gaze. As if he had understood her bodynguage, Kyle looked at the group not far from him. Having taken a few-second pause, he paced over to them as his shifting gaze drifted from the children to Miguel. ¡°We meet atst,¡± Kyle said as he pulled his hand from his pocket and reached out to Miguel. Staring at the hand extended toward him, Miguel was so stunned he was lost for words. When he turned to eye the three children, Denise had her lips pursed and was trying not tough aloud when she learned that Kyle had mistaken Miguel for Anonymous. In fact, even Thalia was laughing. ¡°Um, I''m sorry, but I think you got the wrong guy,¡± Miguel pointed out, shaking Kyle''s hand. ¡°The wrong guy?¡± Kyle frowned. Sensing the tension in the air, he nced over at the children, who were roughly half his height. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked lowly, trailing Miguel''s gaze. ¡°Isn''t it obvious enough?¡± Kyle nced at the children again and finally noticed something different about Anthony when he cast his gaze on the boy, who had directly looked him in the eye fearlessly as if he was looking at an ordinary man, not someone from Darz. Perceiving the peculiarity of the matter, Kyle narrowed his eyes and turned to Thalia as if he was looking for confirmation, but thetter coughed dryly and simply smiled at him. ¡°What''s that supposed to mean?¡± Kyle questioned. Thalia refused to provide him with the answer he was looking for. She recalled how dumbfounded she was when she first learned who Anthony was; she wanted Kyle to experience the same. Now you know how I felt. I''m not going through this alone. ¡°Well, I don''t know,¡± Thalia said, shrugging with her hands spread out. Just as Kyle was trapped in confusion, Denise smiled sweetly at him and greeted, ¡°Hi, sir.¡± The man studied the girl for some time and finally said, ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Um...¡± Words suddenly eluded Kyle. He was not fond of children, but somehow, he felt drawn toward Anthony, for there was something about that boy that he could not put a finger on. Snapping back to his senses, Kyle nced at Miguel again and retracted his hand, convinced that thetter was not the man he was looking for. Kyle''s reaction amused Miguel. He was sure that that must have been the first time someone as powerful as Kyle hade across a situation as puzzling. Indeed, Kyle looked at Thalia searchingly and then back at Anthony before he took a long pause and finally walked toward the boy, asking, ¡°It''s you?¡± His question, which sounded more like a statement, spoiled the fun for Thalia because she had anticipated a blunder from Kyle. What''s going on? Did he recognize Anthony just like that? How did he do that?¡± Thalia stared at Kyle in disbelief, but from how Anthony had his hands in his pockets, he was calm even when Kyle discovered his identity. ¡°What are you talking about? I''m not following,¡± Anthony replied, shing the man a clueless smile, almost fooling Kyle. Yet, Kyle''s reasoning told him that his guess was correct. He swept his gaze across the children and analyzed, ¡°You told me you have a younger sister and brother, and you all are triplets, so you must be Anthony.¡± Thalia waspletely blown away. Did he find out just like that? How can it be that easy for him? On a different note, Thalia thought she should have expected that oue given Kyle''s ability. Having heard Kyle''s deduction, Anthony gazed at the man with a slight smile without saying a word while Kyle waited patiently for a response. ¡°You''re right. It''s me. I guess there''s no fooling someone like you. Nice to meet you, Kyle. I''m Anthony Watson,¡± the boy eventually said, extending his hand for an unreciprocated handshake. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Although Anthony had admitted his identity, Kyle still found it unbelievable that that boy was the person he had been waiting to meet. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you doubting yourself now?¡± Anthony asked when he saw that the man was hesitant. The familiar haughty tone instantly convinced Kyle. The realization elicited a smirk, and he nodded, saying, ¡°I finally understand everything.¡± Chapter 810 You Know What You Are Doing Chapter 810 You Know What You Are Doing ¡°What is it that you understand?¡± Anthony asked facetiously, staring him in the eye boldly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kyle asked in return, deeply stirred despite his calm demeanor. There was no way he would embarrass himself in front of a boy. ¡°How would I know what is on your mind?¡± Anthony replied. Looking at the proud boy acting maturely, Kyle suddenly thought of something which could completely throw Anthony off guard. True enough, Anthony was taken aback when Kyle suddenly crouched and pinched him on the cheek. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± the boy cried out with his eyes wide like saucers, finally putting down the little adult act, yet his demand was not heeded as Kyle pinched him even harder. ¡°Wow, you truly have such soft cheeks!¡± ¡°You!¡± There was nothing the helpless boy could do but re at Kyle. ¡°Me? Do you have a problem with me? What''s wrong with me pinching you? This is what all adults do. Besides, you''re the one who tricked me.¡± While he spoke, he squeezed Anthony''s cheeks more forcefully as if he was enjoying himself. ¡°Hm! As expected of Anonymous; even your cheeks feel different from others!¡± Kyle eximed. Everyone broke outughing when they saw Kyle teasing the boy, for no one had ever dared poke fun at Anthony because of his fierce attitude. At the sight, Benjamin and Denise were worried that Anthony mightsh out at Kyle, but the truth was there was nothing much Anthony could do. On the other hand, Thalia could not believe that the thought of pinching the boy''s cheeks had never once crossed her mind. Feeling everyone''s burning gazes, Anthony blushed at the embarrassment and finally pushed Kyle''s hands away. ¡°Don''t be rude. This is not something you do to random strangers.¡± ¡°Random strangers? You''re Anonymous, the all-powerful hacker,¡± Kyle replied mockingly. Anthony was almost lost for words, but in the nick of time, he replied wittily, ¡°You sure are good at sucking up to people.¡± ¡°Well, it''s not like you don''t know me. That''s how I got you to join Darz, isn''t it?¡± Kyle replied, completely unfazed, although he knew Anthony was trying to be sarcastic. ¡°That''s true.¡± Anthony nodded with his lips pursed. ¡°You just have to get used to it,¡± Kyle added. ¡°You speak exactly the same when you''re online,¡± Anthonymented as the two looked at each other. ¡°I can''t say the same for you.¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! I''m so surprised!¡± Kyle assured with a perfunctory smile. ¡°Anyments about that?¡± Anthony asked provocatively with his brows arched. Here, Kyle stood up and nced at Thalia, who was behind him. ¡°Bind him up and send him back to Darz. We''re dissecting this boy to see what he''s made of.¡± ¡°Just him or all three of them?¡± Thalia asked, taking a step forward. Kyle looked back at the three children and pondered before pointing at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Just these two. Spare the girl. She''s too cute for that.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Thalia stated with a nod. ¡°Wait!¡± Denise suddenly interrupted. ¡°Can I ask Tony and Ben a question before you all take them?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Kyle uttered. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. With Kyle''s approval, Denise turned toward her brothers and asked, ¡°What''s the PIN to your bank ounts?¡± Everyone roared withughter at the girl''s question, and Kyle bent over to pat her head. ¡°Are you not scared at all?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I''m scared they won''t tell me their PIN even now,¡± Denise said, gazing at her brothers. Her reply seemed to have impressed Kyle since heplimented, ¡°Good. You have to have a heart of stone to do great things.¡± But the girl quickly changed her tone and voiced gently, ¡°No. I''m a soft-hearted person. I''m kind and pretty.¡± Once again, her words put a smile on everyone''s face, including Anthony''s. Looking at how everyone was having fun together, he felt like Kyle''s proactiveness at their first meeting had made things less awkward. ¡°All right. We should probably get in,¡± Thalia weighed in as she walked over. Thus, everyone nodded and went indoors. Back in the house, Thalia and Kyle sat on one side of the big white multipurpose table while the three siblings and Miguel took the seats opposite. Sitting there, Kyle felt it was a surreal moment for him to be seated in front of a kid, who turned out to be none other than Anonymous. At one point, he thought everything was but a prank, yet every word and motion from Anthony merely hammered home the fact that the boy was the very person who interacted and bickered with him online. The thought caused Kyle to inhale deeply. ¡°What''s the matter, Boss? Don''t tell me you''re still having trouble believing what you see,¡± Thalia asked. Kyle did not respond. He was a man who had traveled extensively and dealt with all sorts of people from the authorities and underground, but the fact that Anonymous was just a kid still disconcerted him somehow. ¡°This is nothing shameful, Boss. I could not believe he was Anonymous when I first saw him either. In fact, I almost beat him up, thinking he was a liar. It wasn''t until I saw him in action with my own eyes that I was convinced.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kyle asked, ncing at the woman from the corners of his eyes. ¡°Yeah. That''s why I said it''s no biggie to be in a shock right now.¡± ¡°Just so you get it right: you needed him to prove his identity to you, but I recognized him myself,¡± Kyle corrected. ¡°So?¡± Thalia was not following. ¡°He was trying to say that he''s smarter than you,¡± Denise exined. Kyle nodded in agreement. ¡°She''s right. Even a kid is better than you.¡± Thalia was instantly annoyed by the insult, but before she could let fly, Anthony spoke up first. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± he asked Kyle. Chapter 811 Traitors Must Be Expelled Chapter 811 Traitors Must Be Expelled Kyle narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized the boy before him. ¡°I''ve barely warmed the seat, and you''re already chasing me away?¡± ¡°Don''t you have anything better to do?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°On the contrary, which goes to show just how much I value you! Even with my busy schedule, I was still determined to find the time to meet you,¡± Kyle replied, unashamed of putting his bootlicking skills to use. A glint of mischief shed across Anthony''s eyes. ¡°So, you''re here because you wanted to see me... Now that we''ve met, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Of course! I don''t even know where to start!¡± Kyle eximed. Ha. The more Anthony wants me to leave, the more I refuse to... Something''s up with him. I''m sure of it. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Kyle uttered as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°For example, I still have no idea what you''re doing here.¡± Even though he had meant that as a joke, everyone else was so taken aback that the atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. Anthony quickly shot a nce at Thalia. Since thetter wasn''t saying anything, he pondered the question before looking up at Kyle determinedly. ¡°I''m here because I have some personal matters to settle.¡± ¡°Personal matters? Like what?¡± Kyle asked before dropping his voice to a whisper. ¡°Perhaps I could be of some assistance.¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, Anthony replied, ¡°I want to build my own team.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Kyle muttered in disbelief. Given Anthony''s personality, he''d either deny everything or beat around the bush. I can''t believe he answered me so readily! ¡°I said I want to build a team that I can mobilize anytime,¡± Anthony repeated, his voice loud and clear. Still not believing his ears, Kyle stared at the boy before turning to Thalia. I knew Anthony came here for a reason, but I never imagined it''d be this. By then, the atmosphere in the room was undoubtedly tense and frigid. From the look that Kyle gave Thalia, it was apparent she had not told him anything. ¡°You don''t need to look at Thalia,¡± Anthony piped up. ¡°I was the one who tricked her intoing here. She knows nothing about this.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°He didn''t trick me. I do know a little about this matter.¡± ¡°No, you don''t. I never told you anything!¡± Judging by the interaction between Thalia and Anthony, Kyle was sure that the two got along very well. However, he also knew Thalia wasn''t a dim-witted person who could be easily manipted. Despite that, he tamped down his irritation and looked at Anthony. ¡°Are you saying you want to leave Darz?¡± ¡°I don''t intend to.¡± ¡°But isn''t that the whole point of building your own team?¡± ¡°My team won''t pose any threat to Darz.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kyle couldn''t help but let out a wry chuckle. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°I don''t have a way to prove that now, so you''ll have to take my word for it. I always mean what I say,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°In that case, are you aware of the rules of Darz? Anyone who breaks the rules will be expelled!¡± Anthony suddenly fell silent. Ah. I guess we just can''t avoid this grim subject... With that, the boy pursed his lips and spoke up. ¡°I''m aware of the rules. That''s why I won''t put you in a spot. I''ll quit voluntarily.¡± Needless to say, Kyle and Thalia were shocked by Anthony''s decision. ¡°Anthony!¡± Thalia eximed. Kyle might not have understood the situation, but one thing was for sure¡ªhe was furious. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°This is our first meeting in person, and here you are, telling me you want to quit?¡± Kyle growled out. He had managed to keep his voice down, but not even that was enough to suppress the anger in his tone. Anthony slowly lowered his gaze. ¡°I don''t want to either, but I have no other choice!¡± ¡°Do you really not have a choice, or did you n this from the start?¡± Kyle snapped. At that moment, he could no longer treat Anthony like a child. I''ve always known he''s an ambitious person, so I willingly gave him thepany shares to make him one of the core members. s, who knew he''d spring this news on me? I bet he''s leaving because he isn''t satisfied with the status quo. He wants to run his own show! Having realized how serious things had gotten, Thalia quickly interjected, ¡°Boss, Anthony has his reasons!¡± ¡°Reasons? What reasons?¡± Thalia, however, was stumped. Oh, dear. How am I supposed to broach the subject of Keh Hamilton? That''d be an invasion of Anthony''s privacy! Besides, the information might also ruin Anthony and Kyle''s rtionship. I''d better watch what I say... ¡°You say it, Anthony,¡± she mumbled as she turned to the boy. Anthony, too, knew what was at stake. If he didn''t rify things, he''d still have a chance to remain friends with Kyle and Holden. However, if he were toe clean, it might just spell the end of their friendship. With that thought in mind, Anthony made a painful decision. ¡°There''s nothing much to say. Just take it as I have ulterior motives. I''m willing to ept the punishment. My only hope is that we can still be friends.¡± Thalia''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Anthony!¡± Kyle, on the other hand, red at the boy. ¡°Friends? How can we still be friends? Do you know there are conditions to adhere to once you get expelled?¡± A deep frown instantly crossed Anthony''s brows. ¡°What conditions?¡± ¡°First, you''ll have to turn everything in,¡± Kyle said, eyes glowing with anger. ¡°Second, you can never work in this field again.¡± When Anthony heard that, his gaze turned dark. Even Benjamin and Denise, who were sitting aside, became incredibly worried. Banning Anthony from the field would be the cruelest thing to do, especially when technology was his greatest passion and pride. ¡°Tony...¡± Denise uttered as she looked at her brother. Thetter, however, merely pursed his lips and said nothing. Just then, Benjamin''s voice rang out. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± A steely-eyed Kyle shook his head. Now that Anthony knows the consequences, I really hope he''ll give up the idea of quitting... ¡°I can turn everything in, but I can''t leave this field,¡± Anthony replied calmly. ¡°Even without Anonymous, there will still be others. I''m sorry, but I can''t promise you that.¡± ¡°This is not your decision to make,¡± Kyle retorted. Anthony narrowed his eyes and stared at the man. Just as Kyle was about to say something else, his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Excuse me. I have to take this call,¡± he said, frowning at the number on the screen before walking away. The next second, Denise turned to Thalia and asked, ¡°Thalia, why did Kyle say it''s not Tony''s decision to make?¡± Chapter 812 It Is Not Just Your Problem Chapter 812 It Is Not Just Your Problem Thalia''s gaze turned gloomy, but she kept mum and looked at Anthony. As Thalia remained silent, Denise began to feel that something was off. ¡°Come on, Thalia. Tell us!¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said softly, ¡°Because anyone who wishes to quit Darz will have to swallow a pill...¡± ¡°Poison?¡± ¡°Something simr,¡± Thalia said. ¡°If one abides by Darz''s rules, the antidote will be delivered on time. Or else...¡± She did not finish her sentence, but it was clear what she meant. Upon hearing that, Denise knitted her brows. ¡°That''s so twisted. That demand is too unreasonable!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Rules are there for a reason, and this is just one of Darz''s. If we start breaking rules, it will only lead to chaos within the organization. Don''t you think so?¡± Thalia countered. What she said was not wrong, but Denise had a different opinion. ¡°I always believed that Darz was a humane organization. I never expected them to resort to such dirty tactics. What if Kyle is in our shoes? Would the same thing happen to him if he wants to leave the organization?¡± ¡°Darz was founded by a few people, so to ensure fairness, each of them added a unique ingredient to the medicine. Anyone can leave the organization, but they must obtain approval from everyone beforeing up with the antidote. Otherwise, even Kyle himself will not be able to leave Darz unscathed,¡± Thalia exined. Upon hearing that, Denise froze for a moment, somehow understanding what Thalia had implied. ¡°So, does that mean Anthony could still have a chance if they agree to let him go?¡± ¡°I supposed you can say so.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°So there''s still hope!¡± Denise eximed. She tilted her head to look at Anthony, ¡°Tony, we might be able to get their approval. We just need to talk to them nicely!¡± Anthony nced at her calmly and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Denise, this is not a child''s y. Leaving the organization is not an easy matter. Besides, they would see me as a traitor, as it will undermine their benefits and safety. What makes you think they''ll agree to my request so easily?¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Denise asked. Anthony lowered his eyes. ¡°Leave it to me, don''t worry. I''ll figure something out.¡± ¡°But what good ns can youe up with?¡± Denise knew Anthony was merely saying that to console her. What else can we do under such circumstances? It''s either we give up or die. That being said, Thalia was aware that Anthony would not give up easily once he set his mind on something. At that moment, Anthony lowered his eyes as if something had popped into his mind. Thalia nced at him. ¡°Anthony, I think we still can make this work. Go and talk to Kyle nicely. We don''t have to burn bridges with him.¡± ¡°I''ve never thought of burning bridges with him,¡± Anthony uttered. ¡°But you also didn''t tell him about your thoughts. If Kyle knows you''re doing it for your mom, I''m sure he can understand. We might not figure out a solution right away, but you can at least ease the tension with him,¡± Thalia said. Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s right. What Thalia said made sense.¡± Benjamin, too, chimed in. ¡°Tony, I know you have your own perspective on things, but I could tell Kyle is a decent guy, even though I''ve only met him for a short time. Maybe you should try talking to him.¡± ¡°What if Kyle finds out about Dad? The tension between us is just going to escte!¡± Anthony voiced his concern. ¡°As long as we keep it a secret and don''t mention it, it''s unlikely he''ll find out within a short period. However, if he does eventually find out, we''ll have to deal with it then. What do you think about that?¡± Benjamin said while looking at Thalia. Thalia bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°Benjamin''s suggestion is also a solution. We can handle it when he finds out about it. And when that happens, it will be treated as a separate matter. At least from their perspective, you didn''t betray the organization.¡± Denise nodded upon hearing that. ¡°Exactly!¡± Anthony pressed his lips and said nothing. ¡°All right, let''s go with that n,¡± Thalia said while ncing at them. ¡°I''ll go out and take a look.¡± She got up and left the group. Denise, Benjamin, and Miguel got up to Anthony and continued persuading him. Anthony remained seated in an upright position, his gaze fixated and pitch ck, as if lost in deep contemtion and not uttering a single word. A few minutester, Kyle came in with Thalia. Kyle looked at Anthony before walking over and sat in front of him. Just when Anthony was about to speak, Kyle suddenly looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me earlier?¡± Anthony was stunned for a moment. He did not expect to hear that from Kyle. Kyle''s question instantly disrupted the emotions that were brewing inside him. ¡°W-What?¡± Anthony asked. Kyle took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Your problem is not just yours, but also Darz''s problem. The same goes for your mom. Do you really n on bearing this burden alone? Anthony turned to Thalia. Thalia said, ¡°I told him.¡± Her words rendered Anthony speechless. ¡°You''re just going to make yourself an enemy of Vermillion Base, or even Darz. Don''t you know that?¡± Kyle continued questioning him. Anthony responded, ¡°I know you guys won''t!¡± ¡°You can''t be sure about that,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Even if I do leave the organization, the most that would happen is we''d simply not interact again. I won''t see you as enemies, and you won''t think of me as one either,¡± Anthony said softly. Upon hearing that, Kyle said, ¡°What gave you the confidence to say so?¡± ¡°Perhaps it''s because I know you guys well?¡± Anthony arched his brows. ¡°You''re wrong. We''ll always defend our interests and not let emotions get in the way!¡± Kyle said frankly, rejecting the idea of cing a high value on friendship and loyalty. ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony gazed at him. A corner of his lips quirked up. I don''t believe it. After giving Anthony a stare, Kyle regained hisposure. He inched closer and looked into Anthony''s eyes. ¡°Anthony, I know you''re a capable person, but you''re only capable when you''re on the inte. Once you''re away from that virtual world, you''re no different from any other kids. No matter how smart you are, you can never defeat those who hold absolute power. If you want to fight against Vermillion Base, you need to be as powerful as them.¡± Anthony was aware of the situation. He said, ¡°That''s why I wanted to form my own team!¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle inched closer as if he was going to lecture Anthony. ¡°Anthony, I know you don''t want to drag us with you, but since you''re a member of Darz, do you think we''ll abandon you just like that? I repeat, your problem is not just yours, but also Darz''s problem. If they harm your family, they''re basically harming ours too!¡± Kyle emphasized each word clearly while narrowing his eyes. A steely glint shed across his eyes, and he continued, ¡°It''s just Vermillion Base, an outdated organization that still engages in all sorts of wrongdoing. I''ve grown weary of them for quite some time now. Let''s seize this opportunity to eradicate them and do the citizens a favor!¡± He then tilted his head to look at Anthony. ¡°I''ll send our men over tomorrow. Your mom will be fine, don''t worry!¡± Chapter 813 Lies Chapter 813 Lies Anthony was stunned after listening to Kyle. ording to thetter, they could gather their men tomorrow and confront Vermillion Base the day after. Although Kyle was rather impatient, Anthony had to admit he was quite touched. Their interaction felt familiar, just like the time when they used to chat online. At the same time, it also filled Anthony with a sense of absolute security. Even so, Anthony spoke up to halt him. ¡°No. You shouldn''t be impulsive.¡± Kyle frowned at him. ¡°Why?¡± Anthony stared at him. ¡°Although Vermillion Base is not as powerful as it used to be, we still shouldn''t underestimate them. Moreover, things have just settled down, so now is not the time for a head-on confrontation.¡± Kyle curled his lips into a smile after hearing that. ¡°Do I seem like a dimwit who would sh head-on with them?¡± He arched his brows. A knowing look shed across his handsome countenance as he continued, ¡°I''ll deploy some men over so you canmand them and also to ensure your safety. That way, even if something happens, we can buy some time.¡± ¡°Uh, don''t do that first. Allow me some time to think for now and let''s discuss this matterter,¡± Anthony tried to stop him. Once he transfers his men over, they maye into conflict with DX Group. If that happens, this situation won''t be as simple as facing Vermillion Base, as a chaotic fight involving all parties may happen. In that case, the circumstances will spiral out of control. However, to Kyle, it seemed Anthony was just pretending to be courteous to him. He furrowed his brows at Anthony. ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you acting distant from me? I admit I was a little agitated earlier, but that was because you hadn''t told me what had happened, so I was clueless. We can let this matter slide now that we''veid it out.¡± Anthony regarded Kyle with a troubled expression. ¡°I''m not being polite. I¡ª¡± Anthony was momentarily at a loss for words. If I speak further, the secret will easily be exposed. ¡°What is it, then?¡± Kyle asked. Anthony pursed his lips and looked at Thalia. Why is she quiet now? No one is stepping up to say something. Sensing his gaze on her, Thalia chimed in, ¡°Boss, since we''ve discussed this openly, you should respect Anthony''s wish. He has always been crafty and creative. Perhaps he''s harboring a different n.¡± Hearing that, Kyle shifted his attention to Anthony. ¡°Regardless of how many ideas you have, we still need to rely on our fists to solve problems. This matter is inevitable.¡± Anthony took the opportunity and said, ¡°I know you''re trying to help me. Don''t worry. If I truly need assistance, I won''t hesitate to ask for your help.¡± Kyle sized him up as he knew Anthony was hiding something else from him. Still, he figured he shouldn''t put too much pressure on Anthony. Ultimately, he nodded. ¡°Fine. I shall respect your decision since you''ve said that. However, you must remember Darz has your back, no matter the circumstances. You must not hesitate to ask for my help or think you''ll burden us.¡± Anthony bobbed his head in response. ¡°Okay. Rest assured. I won''t.¡± If it weren''t for Daddy and Darz''s rtionship, I wouldn''t have wanted things to progress to this stage.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Taking in Anthony''s reaction, Kyle let out a sigh of relief. Then, he appeared to have recalled something. ¡°In that case, do you still want to do your own thing?¡± Anthony fathomed if he persisted at that point, it would undoubtedly lead to another argument. After contemting briefly, he said, ¡°We still need to discover new talents. Even if we don''t form our own team, these people can still be useful to Darz afterward, right?¡± Kyle''s eyes shone after he listened to Anthony. ¡°I knew I chose the right person.¡± Anthony shed a faint smile at Kyle too. ¡°Oh, by the way, speaking of which, I am curious about something. How did your mum end up having a feud with Vermillion Base?¡± Kyle put forth another difficult question to answer. While everyone ruminated on what to say, Anthony piped up, ¡°Do you really need to specify a reason to make enemies with Vermillion Base?¡± Kyle raised his brows. ¡°You have a point.¡± He added, ¡°Speaking of this reminds me of something. Do you still remember Shadow Seeker I mentioned to you before?¡± Thalia, who was feeling relieved after sensing that the atmosphere had eased, picked up the ss of water on the table and took a sip. However, when Kyle asked that question, she immediately spat out the water. She coughed and ended up spewing the water all over the ce. Kyle instantly frowned in disdain. ¡°What are you doing, Thalia?¡± Thalia hastily replied, ¡°I''m sorry. You guys carry on...¡± He swept his eyes across her before looking away, shifting his attention back to Anthony. Anthony shot a meaningful nce at Thalia. I knew it. One will always end up fabricating more lies to cover up the first lie. What should we do now? There''s no other choice but to brace ourselves. At most, we''ll stay silent or provide him with ambiguous responses, neither admitting nor denying anything. With that thought in his mind, Anthony nodded. ¡°I remember. Why?¡± ¡°They were also investigating Vermillion Base previously. If I''m not mistaken, that person must also have a grudge against Vermillion Base. I think you can consider joining forces with him or her,¡± Kyle suggested. Anthony narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Are you nning to let me coborate with them, or do you wish to seize this chance to convince that person to join Darz?¡± ¡°It would be best if we could kill two birds with one stone. However, Shadow Seeker... Mmm... this is quite challenging,¡± Kyle said. ¡°If you already know how difficult this is, why are you asking me to team up with them?¡± ¡°We have amon target, so an enemy''s enemy is a friend,¡± Kyle uttered as he looked at him. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°Fine, I got it. I''ll try contacting Shadow Seeker after this.¡± ¡°There''s one more thing¡ª¡± ¡°What else?¡± Anthony asked. I don''t think my little fragile heart can take much more of his endless questions. ¡°I received news saying DX Group is also fighting Vermillion Base.¡± Everyone around the table fell silent after hearing that. Seeing no one had anything to say, Kyle continued, ¡°Perhaps you don''t know about DX Group. That''s all right. I can give you a brief overview of this organization.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Anthony interrupted him. Slightly taken aback, Kyle stared at him. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°I''ve been doing research on Vermillion Basetely, so I also spent some time learning about DX Group,¡± Anthony exined. Kyle nodded after hearing that. ¡°It''ll be easier for me to talk about this since you''re familiar with DX Group. I wonder what Vermillion Base has done recently to have prompted so many people to target them at the same time.¡± Anthony pursed his lips and pretended to clear his throat. Then, he looked at Kyle tentatively. ¡°Kyle, do you think I can try contacting DX Group and join forces with them to oppose Vermillion Base? After all, DX Group is a local organization and has considerable capabilities. With me added to the team, our chances of winning may be even greater.¡± Right after he finished his sentence, Kyle abruptly narrowed his eyes and stared intently at Anthony with a darkened gaze. Chapter 814 Achieve Great Things Chapter 814 Achieve Great Things When Kyle kept staring at him, Anthony felt guilty, but he pretended to be calm. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Kyle approached him and whispered, ¡°Do you not know?¡± ¡°About what?¡± retorted Anthony. Kyle pursed his lips and studied him for a few seconds before a meaningful look shed across his eyes. ¡°Darz has a blood feud with DX!¡± Even though Anthony knew what was going on, he had to put on a front and asked, ¡°Blood feud?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°This thing started because of Holden and J from DX. Back when DX was set up, the person in charge caused the death of Holden''s girlfriend. From then on, there is bad blood between them. As such, Darz and DX also hated one another. If you contact them, they will either think you are mad or they will kill you to stake their im!¡± exined Kyle. Anthony frowned when he heard that. ¡°I doubt it will go to that extent, right?¡± ¡°You don''t think so?¡± Kyle''s voice went up a few notches before he scoffed. ¡°I don''t think you have ever heard or known about the person in charge of DX. Let me tell you what kind of person J is. He''s a two-faced b*stard who is worse than an animal!¡± Kyle was cursing happily at J. The three of them, on the other hand, were cursing at him in their hearts. Forget it. If we get upset now, it will spoil our great n. The three of them controlled themselves and did not say a word. Denise took a look at the coffee that was on the table, picked it up, and began to sip it. I didn''t hear anything. I didn''t hear anything. Likewise, Benjamin pretended to cough and stayed calm. That is just aint from the ¡°enemy.¡± It isn''t real. As children, we shouldn''t interfere with their business. Kyle, on the other hand, did not detect anything odd. He looked up at Anthony and continued, ¡°Anyway, he isn''t a good man. When you get to meet him, you will understand what I mean and that I''m not exaggerating.¡± Kyle seemed to be talking through gritted teeth. When he saw Anthony''s innocent face, he added, ¡°Anyway, I doubt you will get a chance to meet him.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anthony raised his brows and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He has already retired. Nobody knows his whereabouts. Holden has been hunting for him for many years now, but there has been no news of him.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°I suppose he must be living in seclusion.¡± ¡°Doesn''t this man have any good points?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°No!¡± Kyle replied swiftly. ¡°If that''s the case, how did he set up DX all by himself? How did he get so many people to work for him?¡± At the mention of that, Kyle took a deep breath and said, ¡°He isn''t aplete scumbag. If not, he won''t be able to survive until now.¡± ¡°Then he must have his strong points, right?¡± asked Anthony again. When Kyle heard his question, he frowned and looked at Anthony. ¡°Whose side are you on? Why does it matter if he has any strong points or not?¡± ¡°I''m just curious. That''s all. Just because he has a grudge against Holden, it doesn''t mean we ept things as they are, right?¡± retorted Anthony. Kyle sneered and said, ¡°That isn''t important. What''s important is that he''s an enemy of Holden. Therefore, he''s an enemy of Darz as well. The same goes for Vermillion Base. They are your enemy, so they are also Darz''s enemy!¡± Well, well, well... What else can I say? People from Darz are too loyal. They share a bitter hatred of the enemy! Then again, Anthony understood that it was quite impossible at the moment to ease the tension between the two sides. Kyle lowered his gaze when he saw Anthony be quiet. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony regained his senses and said with hesitation, ¡°Now that J has retired, then the rtionship between Darz and DX¡ª¡± The moment he opened his mouth, Kyle knew what he was trying to get at. He raised his brows and asked, ¡°Why? Aren''t you giving up yet?¡± ¡°No, I''m just curious. That''s all...¡± replied Anthony with a smile. ¡°Let me tell you. Although J has already retired from DX, the men who used to follow him are still very loyal to him. After his retirement, things can still get worse if the incident is mentioned. So, please don''t attempt to cross that line. Once they know who you are, they may gang up with Vermillion Base and destroy us,¡± warned Kyle. ¡°No way!¡± Anthony eximed. Kyle asked, ¡°No way? Why not?¡± Anthony then responded, ¡°Vermillion Base''s actions for the past years have caused public outrage. I heard the people from DX are more just, so I don''t think they will gang up with Vermillion Base to go against us just for the sake of some personal grudges!¡± Kyle smiled coldly when he heard what Anthony said. ¡°That being said, but no one can guarantee anything. What if they decide to gang up just to get back at us?¡± retorted Kyle. ¡°You sound very biased. They''re your old enemy. Therefore, you should know them very well. No?¡± asked Anthony. Kyle thought about it and sighed. ¡°Yes, they are more just. But, it has been a long time. Who knew if they have changed?¡± All of a sudden, Kyle seemed to realize something. He looked up at Anthony and asked, ¡°Why are you speaking up for them?¡± ¡°Was I?¡± Anthony denied. ¡°Didn''t you?¡± ¡°I don''t know much about the situation. Besides, I''m looking at things from a more objective angle. Perhaps, one day, the two sides can mend their rtionship,¡± said Anthony as he scrutinized Kyle secretly. ¡°I doubt that will ever happen.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Kyle gave it some thought before saying, ¡°Then again, it may be possible...¡± Anthony eyed him in confusion. Kyle looked at him and said, ¡°If Holden kills J with his own hands, the two groups may be able to let the grudge go. Otherwise, it''s impossible!¡± The three of them were rendered speechless. Thalia, who had been listening on, pretended to clear her throat. The three small ones have good self-control. Kyle has beenining so much about J. Yet, the three of them still sit there like nothing has happened. Hmm... It looks like the three of them can achieve great things! Just as she was having that thought, Denise could not help but ask, ¡°What if J kills Holden?¡± Kyle''s expression changed before he smiled coldly. ¡°It''s impossible!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He won''t get the chance to do it!¡± ¡°What if?¡± Denise asked. ¡°What if?¡± Kyle sneered before answering, ¡°Then things will get worse!¡± Chapter 815 Forgetting His Identity Chapter 815 Forgetting His Identity Denise calmly cocked a brow upon hearing the words. ¡°That''s why the same applies to them. Given the possibility of the matter escting, it is impossible to just let it slide.¡± Kyle''s eyes darkened in response. ¡°This is different. He is now alone, and we have the backing of Darz!¡± ¡°Not necessarily. You just said so yourself that he has a group of die-hard followers. If Darz were to strike, these men would not stand idly by and watch,¡± Denise rebutted him. She had tried her best to tolerate Kyle''s maligning of her father and pretended not to care. Yet, Kyle''s increasingly arrogant words had crossed her threshold. After all, that was her beloved father the former was disparaging. Nheless, Kyle didn''t think much of it as he refuted her, ¡°That''s why I don''t think there''s a solution to the issue yet.¡± Denise raised her brows. ¡°In that case, there''s no need to solve it at all.¡± Her statement confounded Kyle. Why do I sense something amiss? His eyes narrowed at Denise. ¡°Why are you speaking strangely? Whose side are you on anyway?¡± ¡°I...¡± Staring back at him, Denise realized that she had almost forgotten that she was a member of Darz after getting carried away. With that thought in mind, she changed her tact by dering with a smile, ¡°On our side, of course!¡± ¡°But you don''t sound like you are!¡± Kyle countered.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Exactly! I''m thinking from their perspective. Only by knowing what the enemy thinks can we defeat them. Haven''t you heard of the saying ''know thy enemy'' before?¡± Denise threw the question back at him. ¡°All I''m doing is reminding everyone not to underestimate the enemy. What if he didn''t retire and grew more powerful instead?¡± Her words drew a suspicious look from Kyle. Despite having doubts about her stance and attitude, he didn''t think too much about it on the ount that she was still a child. As for the points she raised, he did see the reason in them. ¡°We can''t discount that possibility. After all, it wouldn''t be easy for someone like him to retire,¡± Kyle commented. Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s what I thought.¡± After taking a deep breath, Kyle retracted his gaze and looked at them. ¡°Enough talk of this. No matter what, you guys shouldn''t bother yourself with DX. It''s also for the sake of your own safety,¡± He finally concluded the discussion with a brief summary. Despite exchanging nces with each other, Benjamin, Anthony, and Denise didn''tment any further. It was then that Kyle looked in Miguel''s direction and asked abruptly, ¡°By the way, who is this?¡± ¡°I...¡± Sitting opposite Kyle, Miguel had no idea how to introduce himself. He sensed a potential problem after listening to their conversation. Although he was considered a member of DX, it wasn''t official. Thus, he was afraid of having his head lopped off in the event his identity was discovered. ¡°Oh, he''s my apprentice.¡± Anthony took over the introductions. Miguel nodded immediately, ¡°That''s right. I''m his apprentice.¡± ¡°Since when do you have one?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°What''s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°No, you''re invincible. Whatever you say goes,¡± Kyle replied. Before Anthony could breathe a sigh of relief, Kyle added, ¡°When will he be joining us?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean by ''joining us?¡¯¡± A baffled look descended upon Miguel''s face. ¡°As his apprentice, it goes without saying that you''ll be one of us,¡± Kyle exined. Thalia, who was in the midst of drinking water, couldn''t help but cough. This rtionship is getting increasinglyplicated. It''s going to be difficult to clean up this mess! Upon hearing Kyle''s words, Anthony, too, nced at Miguel, who looked shocked. Dave would kill me if he found out about it. Noticing thetter''s hesitation, Kyle questioned, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you not want to join us?¡± ¡°I...¡± While Miguel was still racking his brains for an answer, Anthony stepped in. ¡°Are you that desperate to recruit just about anyone? Do you even know his background?¡± ¡°What does it matter when you''re the one who has vetted him?¡± Kyle questioned. ¡°Besides, am I the one trying to recruit someone indiscriminately, or are you the one who has done so without checking?¡± ¡°What has my taking in an apprentice got anything to do with you?¡± Kyle gave him the side-eye before exining tly, ¡°Anyone in our field is not going to ept him once they learn that he''s your apprentice.¡± ¡°That''s not true. I''m not going to listen to your nonsense anymore!¡± Anthony interrupted. ¡°Why would someone not want my apprentice? They should feel honored that he has received my guidance!¡± he disputed the assertion vehemently. ¡°In the eyes of the public, your apprentice is a talent groomed for Darz. Who in their right mind would take on someone like that?¡± Kyle pressed on. The statement came as a rude awakening for Anthony. ¡°Hmm, you do have a point.¡± ¡°That''s why this is for his own good. Besides, how many organizations have better benefits than Darz?¡± Anthony was rendered speechless, for he couldn''t deny the truth in Kyle''s words. Amidst his silence, Kyle turned to Miguel. ¡°When you''re back, send your details to your master. I''ll get the paperwork done for you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°C-Can I say no?¡± Miguel finally objected. ¡°What?¡± Kyle was amused by the response. Given that joining Darz was a dreame true for many, this was the first time he heard someone turn the offer down. Sensing Kyle''s displeasure, Miguel exined, ¡°I''m someone unambitious and don''t enjoy submitting to authority. All I want to do is spend time doing research onputers.¡± Kyle''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Really?¡± As if he could anticipate what Kyle was about to say, Anthony interjected, ¡°Enough talk about this. I know you''re worried about losing talent, but am I not enough? Also, don''t interfere with my taking an apprentice. Let someone else worry about it for it shouldn''t be you.¡± Kyle responded with anguid raise of his brows. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± A smirk shed across Anthony''s face. ¡°If only you didn''t repeat your methods all the time, I wouldn''t have been able to see through you so easily.¡± Kyle let out a chuckle as he replied, ¡°Got it. I''ll be more creative next time.¡± ¡°For goodness sake, have more sincerity, please!¡± Anthony added. As Kyle leaned back into his chair in nonchnce, a serious look descended upon his eyes. ¡°I''ve always been sincere. Otherwise, I would have failed to lure you into my trap, wouldn''t I?¡± The mention of the past triggered a deep sigh from Anthony. ¡°Back then, I infiltrated the organization out of curiosity and didn''t expect to be trapped by you at all. That said, I didn''t remember sincerity ying a role in it.¡± Chapter 816 Anthony Appreciates Kyle As A Friend Chapter 816 Anthony Appreciates Kyle As A Friend ¡°I''ve given you the core position in the organization. How can you im that Ick sincerity?¡± Kyle asked candidly. Anthony cocked his brow in response. ¡°How is this my fault now?¡± Amused by their banter, Kyle gave Anthony the side-eye. Back then, Kyle had assumed Anthony was of simr age after both of them had chatted on the inte. Little did he expect thetter to turn out to be a child. If that wasn''t shocking enough, Anthony''s intelligence was also off the charts. It was a testament to the fact that the next generation would always outdo the previous one. An indifferent smile emerged across Anthony''s face as he stared at Kyle. Chatting face-to-face was just different from doing so online¡ªit felt a lot more real. Anthony liked Kyle a lot, both online and in the real world. Even though thetter had a crafty mind, he had an easygoing character. Thus, Anthony didn''t want to lose a friend that he considered to be loyal. With that in mind, he decided to keep the truth from Kyle until there was a better time to tell him. Even then, Kyle could sense that something was up. As he swept his gaze across the three siblings, a myriad of emotions filled his heart. On his way to meet them, he had considered all possibilities but was still caught off guard in the end. I''ll have to groom these children from young, but what is this inexplicable sense of anticipation I feel? Finally, the silence in the room was broken by Thalia. ¡°Boss, are you leaving today still?¡± Kyle turned around to give her a look. ¡°Why? Are you looking forward to me doing so?¡± ¡°I... Of course I rather you stay!¡± Thalia denied it despite hoping otherwise. Although she wanted to spend more time with Kyle reminiscing the past, his stay wouldplicate matters with the three children. Kyle raised a skeptical brow. ¡°Is that so?¡± Thalia frantically nodded as she replied in a serious tone, ¡°Definitely!¡± Kyle chuckled in response. ¡°Only a kid would be fooled.¡± ¡°Kids are not as gullible as you think,¡± Thalia mumbled under her breath. After letting out a snort, Kyle checked his watch. ¡°I''m afraid I can''t stay. I''ll be leaving in two hours.¡± The children were surprised to hear that. Anthony was the first to ask, ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Kyle nodded as he borated, ¡°Holden has encountered some trouble. I''m going over to check on him.¡± Anthony''s brows furrowed upon hearing the news. ¡°I must admit that I''ve been too busy to go online recently. What happened? Do you need my help?¡± he asked. It was natural for them to worry about their teammates. However, Kyle tly replied, ¡°You can barely handle your own problems, so there''s no need to get involved. I''ll deal with Holden''s problem.¡± ¡°I might be busy, but do let me know if you need my help. I can still make the time if necessary,¡± Anthony insisted. When Anthony''s words sparked an idea in his mind, Kyle leaned forward to suggest, ¡°Why don''t you come with me? Once we''re done over there, we can go straight to your ce to resolve your problem.¡± ¡°You''re making it sound like it''s a walk in the park!¡± Anthonymented. ¡°Obviously, it''s not going to be easy, but it doesn''t mean we have no means of dealing with it.¡± After a brief pause, Kyle added, ¡°Don''t you want to see how Holden and the others will react upon seeing you?¡± After giving it some thought, Anthony shook his head. ¡°Thalia told me back then that it would be interesting to see your reaction when you first saw me, but it turned out to be anti-climactic.¡± Before Kyle could reply, Thalia preempted him, ¡°That''s because you don''t understand Boss. The calmer he appears to be, the more turbulent the emotions raging inside him are. If the three of you hadn''t appeared at the same time, the result would have been even more fascinating.¡± Anthony was a little doubtful. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Thalia subsequently lowered her voice. ¡°After all, Boss needs to act tough when facing trouble.¡± The three children couldn''t help but burst intoughter. As for Kyle, he simply closed his eyes while maintaining his calm. He couldn''t deny the shock and disbelief he felt upon learning Anthony''s identity. Even now, it still felt surreal to him. Nheless, as someone with strong adaptability, he quickly came to terms with the shocking revtion. Watching all of themughing jovially, Kyle cleared his throat. ¡°Enough. Let''s stop with the idle chatter, and focus on the business at hand. Time is of the essence.¡± Anthony stared at him. ¡°What business?¡± Kyle returned Anthony''s gaze and got straight to the point. ¡°What else do you think? Are we going to destroy Vermillion Base or not?¡± It was obvious from the way he put the question across that he didn''t treat Anthony as a child. Instead, it seemed like both of them were having a candid conversation like how they used to do online. Anthony, who had no problems with the way Kylemunicated, replied, ¡°We are, it''s just that...¡± Pursing his lips, Kyle suggested, ¡°Anthony, I don''t deny your capabilities and the fact that you can single-handedly take down theirwork. However, capturing a big fish still requires raw physical power.¡± There was no denying the fact by Anthony. ¡°Moreover, don''t worry about dragging us in. Darz doesn''t just have your back but also all our otherrades. Even if it was someone else in your ce, my decision would still be the same.¡± Kyle enunciated every single word. At that moment, there was nothing left for Anthony to say. If he continued to turn down Kyle''s offer to help, thetter''s suspicions would be raised considering how shrewd he was. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Consequently, Kyle took Anthony''s silence as tacit eptance. Instead of trying to persuade him further, he began to share his analysis of the situation, strategy, and every problem they would face. At that moment, everyone was huddled around him. Once Kyle had finished, he looked at all of them. ¡°This is the n so far. I''ll probably need a couple of days to deal with Holden''s problem. If everything goes smoothly, both of us will meet up with all of you. As for the next few days, you had better sit tight and not get into any conflicts with them. Wait for my return before making your next move.¡± Upon hearing his words, the few of them pursed their lips in silence. If DX wasn''t involved, they would have been ecstatic to learn of Kyle''s n. Unfortunately, his insistence on joining the fray would expose everything. It would inevitably result in a chaotic three- way battle, a consequence that none of them dared to even imagine. The silent atmosphere caused Kyle to raise a curious brow. ¡°What''s wrong? Do you think there''s a problem?¡± Having regained his senses, Anthony shook his head. ¡°No, the arrangements are fine.¡± ¡°Good. Let''s work with this first. I''ll be getting in touch with some men and transferring them over. As for the rest, we''ll talk again once I''m there.¡± Kyle, being his usual decisive self, made decisions as he spoke. Meanwhile, Anthony had no choice but to force himself into epting them. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 817 Stay Out Of It Chapter 817 Stay Out Of It Seeing no refusal from Anthony and even agreeing to it, the others cast him confused gazes. Anthony kept his expression stoic, looking calm and confident. However, from their understanding of Anthony, they were sure he would never give in without a fight. Dropping their gaze, none of them said a word. At that time, Kyle was still talking about Vermillion Base with Anthony. After asking some basic questions, Kyle put forward a few more proposals. More than an hour had passed between their discussion. Kyle looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Let''s go with that for now, and we''ll talk again once I get there. All in all, you don''t have to worry too much. I won''t let anything happen to your mom, I swear.¡± Anthony merely nodded. Suddenly, the ringing of Kyle''s phone interrupted their conversation. Kyle picked up his phone, nced at the number shing across the screen, and immediately picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± After a short pause, he said, ¡°Got it. I''ll head over once I''m done talking with Anthony.¡± Kyle arched his brow and turned to Anthony. ¡°How does Anthony look like?¡± Kyleughed and answered, ¡°You''ll know once you meet him.¡± After another short silence, he said, ¡°All right. I''ll talk to youter.¡± The call ended at the heel of those words. Anthony looked at him. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Yeah, Holden is rushing me.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, then. I won''t keep you.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Now you know how important you are to me? Even though it was only an hour, I still came over and met you first.¡± Anthony raised his brow. ¡°Are you sure it wasn''t to satisfy your own curiosity?¡± ¡°Anthony, do you know how boring it is to talk with you?¡± ¡°Is it because the others don''t expose you, but I do?¡± Anthony asked. Kyle stared at him and conceded, ¡°This is my first time meeting you, so I''m not going to be petty. We have more time to talk in the future.¡± ¡°If I''m not wrong, I think I heard the same words out of your mouth many times already,¡± Anthony exposed. Kyle inhaled deeply, stamping down his rising irritation. ¡°All right, I''m leaving. Catch youter.¡± Anthony smiled and rose to his feet to send Kyle off. It was dark and the breeze was blowing outside. The helicopter''s rotors spun slowly and were ready for departure. Despite the short meeting, Anthony felt a sense of longing for Kyle, as though he had a brief reunion with an old friend. Anthony pressed his lips into a line and uttered, ¡°Safe trip.¡± Kyle looked over his shoulder at him. ¡°These are the nicest words I''ve heard from you throughout our meeting.¡± Anthony burst outughing. Kyle swung his gaze to Denise and Benjamin beside Anthony. He walked over to them and offered, ¡°Time was a bit tight today, so we didn''t get a chance to chat. Let''s have a nice, long one when I head to your ceter.¡± Denise''s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Till next time,¡± Kyle said. Following behind him, Thalia noticed he was already bidding goodbye, so she went up to him. ¡°Boss, do you need me to head over to Holden''s side?¡± Kyle looked over his shoulder and replied, ¡°If you join Holden, what about the three of them?¡± ¡°They have others with them, right?¡± Thalia questioned. Even though she knew Kyle wouldn''t let her go, she still wanted to try her luck. ¡°I don''t feel at ease by handing them over to someone else.¡± Seeing she opened her mouth to refute, he immediately cut her off. ¡°They are Darz''s future. Your mission here is very important. You must take them back to Darz safely.¡± ¡°But Boss¡ª¡± ¡°Enough. I know what you want to say, but both Holden''s side and here are equally important. Since I''ll be there, I''ll leave everything here to you,¡± Kyle ordered. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing the finality on his face, Thaliaplied, ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡± Kyle nodded. With a gush of breeze, his windbreaker fluttered. He looked down at the time disyed on his watch. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I''m leaving.¡± The others nodded. Kyle cast onest nce and a knowing smile at Anthony before walking toward the helicopter. Once he strapped into his seat, the helicopter''s door slid close, and rotors spun at full speed, taking off slowly. Sitting by the window, he waved at them onest time. Anthony and the others stood on the ground and stared as Kyle''s helicopter disappeared from view. A moment of silenceter, Thalia asked, ¡°What? You don''t want him to leave?¡± Anthony retracted his gaze from the dark sky and turned it to her. ¡°Nothing of the sort. We''ll meet sooner orter anyway.¡± ¡°Then what were you looking at?¡± Thalia questioned. Anthony lowered his eyes. ¡°I was just thinking what a shame it''ll be if I''m no longer a friend of Kyle''s one day.¡± Thalia immediately understood his implication. ¡°That''s a choice you''ll have to make.¡± ¡°How else can I choose? Keh Hamilton is my father! That''s an unchangeable fact,¡± Anthony stated firmly. After testing the waters, Anthony was certain the bad blood between Darz and his father was unresolvable. Thus, he knew he have to make a choice one day. Since he couldn''t change his lineage, he didn''t have a choice. His ending with Kyle was evident. At the heel of his words, he left. Thalia watched him leave with a frown marring her forehead. She would be lying if she denied feeling bad for Anthony. It was cruel for a child to bear the blood feud of the previous generation, much less such a young child. In fact, he was the one who had it the toughest as he was caught in the middle. Thalia wouldn''t know what to do either if she were in his shoes, let alone a small boy like him. At that thought, she hurriedly chased after him. ¡°This is not an easy decision to make, but you can just leave it unresolved,¡± Thalia suggested. ¡°Leave it unresolved?¡± ¡°Let them fight it out while you stay out of it.¡± Anthony smiled resignedly. ¡°No matter which one of them loses, it''ll hit me hard all the same being stuck between the two of them. I can''t stand and watch from the sidelines. Do you think I can stay out of their feud as long as I remain unbiased?¡± All is fine if none of them gets hurt, but once one of them is harmed, I can''t pretend not to see it. Moreover, Holden had sworn he would take his revenge against Dad. Regardless of my magnanimity, I can''t just watch Holden take revenge against my father. My fear is I''ll inevitably get dragged into a battlefield. Although Anthony didn''t express any of his thoughts, Thalia understood where he wasing from. After spending so much time with him, she knew his thought patterns and was aware of his difficulty being stuck between the two men. Thalia let out a resigned sigh. ¡°What is your current n then?¡± ¡°What n can I have? I''m taking things one step at a time,¡± he answered. Thalia pressed her lips into a line, not responding to his remark. Then, Anthony''s voice came from the front. ¡°That''s enough. It''s gettingte. Let''s turn in for the night. We still have to search for the others tomorrow.¡± Thalia was taken aback by hisment and raced up to him. ¡°You still want to look for Magus?¡± Chapter 818 Nearly Blurt It Out Chapter 818 Nearly Blurt It Out In his room, Anthonyy on the bed. He stared nkly at the ceiling. At that moment, sleep evaded him. Before meeting with Kyle, he thought his only choice was to pull out from Darz if both sides couldn''t resolve their feud. In his opinion, it wasn''t a betrayal, nor was it abandonment. He simply had no choice as his hands were tied. After meeting Kyle, he felt his thoughts earlier were too naive. At that moment, his mind was filled with a sense of longing coupled with conflict. He loved Darz and liked Kyle as a friend. Despite their argument upon meeting, he could sense Kyle''s admiration and favor for him, so he wasn''t mad over the dispute. Instead, it was the opposite. After having a taste of what it would be like to have a real friend by talking to Kyle, the sense of longing in his heart deepened. He tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. At that moment, a knock came from the door. With a frown, he nced at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It''s me.¡± Benjamin''s voice carried through the door. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anthony closed his eyes. ¡°Come in.¡± With Anthony''s permission, Benjamin opened the door and walked in. Seeing the lights were still on, he smiled. ¡°I knew you hadn''t slept yet.¡± Anthony maintained his posture on the bed but moved his gaze to Benjamin. ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin crossed the room to him. ¡°Do you mind if I climb in?¡± ¡°Climb in where?¡± Anthony asked. Right after he finished, Benjamin kicked off his home slippers and climbed into Anthony''s bed. Realizing what he was doing, the crease on Anthony''s forehead deepened with disapproval. ¡°You ¡ª¡± ¡°What? It''s not like we never shared a bed before. What''s more, I already took a shower and changed my clothes. I''m clean,¡± Benjamin stated, then rolled to the other side of the bed. Anthony looked at him with a resigned look. Benjaminy down by his side, propped his head on his palm, and met Anthony''s gaze. ¡°We even came from the same womb. Sleeping in the same bed is nothingpared to that.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Well, I didn''t have a choice.¡± ¡°You could''ve chosen not to be a human,¡± Benjamin argued. Anthony asked, ¡°Are you here to spew nonsense?¡± ¡°Of course not. I saw you couldn''t sleep, so I specifically came here to have a chat with you,¡± Benjamin exined. ¡°Who said I couldn''t sleep?¡± Anthony refuted. Benjamin''s gaze swung to the lit lights and jerked his chin in that direction. ¡°Is that not proof?¡± Anthony dropped his gaze and rebutted, ¡°What? I like sleeping with the lights on. Can''t I even do that?¡± ¡°Well, it''s not that you can''t, but who was the one that said he couldn''t sleep with the lights on?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony couldn''t think of aeback to his question. ¡°You''re not here to chat with me. I think you''re here to find fault with me,¡± Anthony said as he looked pointedly at Benjamin. Benjamin chuckled. ¡°What about it? Are you angry?¡± Anthony stered a fake smile on his face. ¡°I see that you''re keen for a beating since we haven''t fought for a while.¡± Benjamin arched his brow. ¡°I''m not necessarily the one keen for a beating.¡± ¡°Want to go?¡± ¡°Let''s go then!¡± Anthony rolled toward him and started wrestling with Benjamin. Twenty minutester, the two panted heavily as theyy on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Benjamin slid a side nce at Anthony. ¡°Tony, did you gain weighttely? Why are you stronger now?¡± Anthony turned to look at him. ¡°What? Do you fear me now?¡± Benjamin looked him up and down and realized Anthony didn''t gain weight. He noted the outline of muscles along Anthony''s arms. ¡°You''ve been training secretly?¡± Benjamin questioned. Anthony didn''t deny his im. Instead, he merely raised his brow, shooting a what-about-it look at Benjamin. ¡°Okay! You''re getting more and more cunning these days,¡± Benjamin eximed. ¡°Your gunmanship is good enough, so I can''t work hard on other aspects?¡± Anthony questioned. Benjamin raised a brow at his query. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Dropping his head back to bed, he looked up at the ceiling. Benjamin felt his displeasure had eased slightly after working out from the y fight earlier. He called out, ¡°Tony.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you still want to start your own team?¡± Benjamin continued. The room fell into silence for a while. ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony shouted. His determination was evident in his tone. He had never wavered on that thought. Benjamin slid another side nce at him. ¡°You''re still going with it despite risking your allegiance to the Darz?¡± Anthony exined, ¡°My intention of joining Darz was to be stronger in order to protect Nat. That notion has never changed, especially now that the rtionship between Daddy and Darz might deteriorate further. At times like this, it''s all the more reason to have a team of my own. In that case, I won''t be affected by anyone and still be Nat''s support when she''s in trouble.¡± Benjamin nodded thoughtfully. He was well aware that Anthony''s purpose was to protect Nat. After contemting for a while, he couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Tony, have you ever considered whether Nat needed your protection? She''s ambitious and skilled. She could''ve built a team more powerful than Darz anytime she wanted, but she never did. I think she just wants to live a simple, peaceful life.¡± ¡°But how can a genius like her live a simple life that easily? Even if she wants to, do you think the situation will let her do that?¡± Anthony countered. Benjamin didn''t refute him. ¡°Let''s push other matters aside for now, and talk about Vermillion Base. How do we even ovee this?¡± Anthony questioned. Benjamin frowned and asked confusedly, ¡°Despite the long fight with Vermillion Base, we didn''t gain any ground. However, we didn''t lose any either. We avenged Granddad, so I don''t know what you''re mad about.¡± ¡°Who said we didn''t lose anything? Nat even¡ª¡± Anthony nearly blurted out about Natasha''s poisoning. Luckily, he managed to bite his tongue in time and not spill anything. Benjamin stared at him with a puzzled look. ¡°What about Nat?¡± Anthony pressed his lips tightly. The torture I''m suffering now all hail from that incident. It''s enough for me to bear the brunt of it alone. Why do I need to drag another person into this? The less he knows the better. Anthony glossed over his slip of the tongue. ¡°Wasn''t Nat hurtst time? Surely, we have to take revenge for that.¡± ¡°But I heard Daddy said Boss also got hurt, so Boss didn''t really gain the upper hand,¡± Benjamin uttered. ¡°Those are two different things,¡± Anthony said casually. His attitude was entirely indifferent. I have to change the topic. If the conversation continues in this vein, I won''t be able to patch the holes in that story. However, Benjamin was adamant about getting to the bottom of it. ¡°Tony, I know you feel bad for Nat, but if we don''t stop Kyle and let him go, he''ll undoubtedly run into Daddy. The situation will be moreplicated by then. Do you really want to watch that happen in front of your eyes?¡± Chapter 819 A Good Chat Between Brothers Chapter 819 A Good Chat Between Brothers Anthony knew Benjamin was merely worried about him and also felt anxious due to the tension between Keh and Darz. He was torn between speaking out and keeping mum, and his tense expression betrayed his hesitation. Benjamin detected that something was amiss, so he leaned forward and asked, ¡°Are you keeping something from me, Tony?¡± Although Benjamin was a boy of few words, he had always been observant and sensitive. Thus, it was never easy to hide anything from him. ¡°Nah, how is that possible?¡± Anthony knew he had unwittingly aroused Benjamin''s suspicion, so he looked his brother in the eyes, gave him a smile, and assured him. ¡°I can tell you''re not your normal self,¡± Benjamin insisted. Anthony pursed his lips, pausing to organize his thoughts before exining, ¡°Benjamin, the matter is no longer just between me and Vermillion Base. It involves Daddy and DX Group as well. Haven''t you realized that they have already openly dered war on one another since thest incident? Do you think the matter will be resolved if I stop what I''m doing?¡± Benjamin frowned slightly and mumbled, ¡°That''s true.¡± However, a brief momentter, he fixed his gaze on Anthony again and asked, ¡°Now, I am less concerned about Holden and Vermillion Base. We are just doing our best to get rid of the bad guys. But what about Kyle? If Daddy really goes all out to fight against Darz, we''ll be caught in between. Whatever the oue is, we don''t want to see any party getting hurt.¡± ¡°You''re right...¡± It was Anthony''s turn to frown and mumble to himself. He looked troubled. Seeing that, Benjamin couldn''t help but ask, ¡°So you''ve not sorted it out?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Sort what out?¡± Anthony could notprehend that sudden question. ¡°You mean you agreed to let Kyle get involved even though you don''t have a foolproof solution to the problem?¡± Benjamin was taken aback. He thought Anthony had a backup n. Anthony gave him a side eye and retorted, ¡°At this point in time, do you think Kyle will let things be just because I refuse to give my consent?¡± ¡°But... does that mean we sit back and do nothing at all?¡± Benjamin was worried. ¡°Can youe up with a solution?¡± Anthony raised his eyebrow and threw his brother a challenge. ¡°I...¡± Benjamin knitted his brows and said, ¡°What can I possiblye up with? You are always the problem solver. Moreover, you are the one closest to Kyle among us.¡± Although they were all members of Darz, they had always served in different fields. Kyle was involved in the overall operations while Anthony was the expert in technology systems. Benjamin was the backup whom Kyle would go to for help whenever Anthony was not avable. As Anthony was the main person Kyle worked with, the two had always been closer. ¡°It is precisely because he knew me well that he can easily tell when I''m hiding something from him,¡± Anthony replied as his eyes dimmed. What Anthony said was a fact that Benjamin could not refute. He fell into deep thoughts, then asked, ¡°How about we tell him the matter is resolved when we get back there?¡± ¡°If the matter is resolved, he''ll ask Thalia to bring us back for further training,¡± Anthony countered. ¡°In that case¡ª¡± Benjamin was about to explore further when Anthony interrupted. ¡°Forget it, we''ll take it as ites,¡± Anthony said, staring into the ceiling. ¡°If it is inevitable that Daddy will go into confrontation with Holden, then it is only a matter of time before we''ll have to face it. Let''s mentally prepare ourselves for that day.¡± Benjamin followed Anthony''s lead andy down on his back to stare at the ceiling. ¡°I''ve been mentally preparing myself since the day I knew about this. Unfortunately, as the days passed, I couldn''t help but worry and stress over it.¡± ¡°I never thought it''ll be so serious. The situation is more dire than we have ever imagined,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Do you think we can just run away, Tony? Let''s not take sides and let them do whatever they want,¡± Benjamin suggested. ¡°Where can we run away to? Can you disappear from the surface of the earth?¡± Anthony returned. Benjamin pursed his lips, unable to refute his brother. ¡°That''s true. Where can we run away to? So long as there''swork avable, we can''t escape from them.¡± Anthony fell into silence, and Benjamin turned around to gaze at him quietly for a while. Finally, Benjamin broke the silence and said, ¡°Tony, I know you must be more troubled than I am. After all, you are much closer to Kyle. Denise and I merely followed your lead and joined Darz on a whim. We were not as devoted and had not poured our heart and soul into it.¡± Anthony did not speak a word, which proved that Benjamin was right in his assessment of Anthony''s inner conflict. Anthony was doing something he was passionate about, and he had devoted himself to Darz''s work. He was the one responsible for Darz''s rapid development in recent days. There was no doubt he was most affected and torn by what was happening. ¡°I''m d you see that,¡± Anthony confessed with a sigh. He was expecting Benjamin would console him, but instead, Benjaminzily raised his brow and said, ¡°That''s it. It''s enough to have you worry over the matter. Denise and I shouldn''t really be concerned about it.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words, dumbstruck by that unusual reasoning. ¡°Yup, everything will be fine. It''s gettingte, so let''s get some sleep!¡± With his thoughts sorted out, Benjamin looked rxed and relieved. He got into afortable position, ready to get to sleep. Anthony stared at him in disbelief and demanded, ¡°Wait a minute. I don''t get it! Exin yourself.¡± ¡°Isn''t it obvious? You''ve always been the strong one, the tower of strength in our family. That means Denise and I can afford to take it easy!¡± Benjamin said, matter-of-factly. ¡°Are you serious? How can you speak with such imprudence?¡± Anthony gasped. ¡°I meant what I just said. Don''t you know that?¡± Benjamin responded shamelessly, causing Anthony to grimace. Then, Benjamin gave him a smile and a pat on his back before saying, ¡°Good night, Tony! Sweet dreams!¡± With that, he turned around and got ready to sleep. Anthony''s eyes narrowed, unable to believe what he saw. Not only was Benjamin leaving all the worrying to him, but his brother also had the cheek to decide on spending the night on his bed without his permission. ¡°Aren''t you going back to your own room?¡± Anthony hurriedly protested. ¡°Nope. It''ste. I''m too tired to move!¡± Benjamin mumbled. ¡°No! You get back to your own room!¡± Anthony was in distress. Benjamin showed no intention of getting up and just sleepily groused, ¡°What''s the problem? We''ve slept together countless times before.¡± ¡°That was when we were young! It''s different now, so get back to your own bed,¡± Anthony insisted. ¡°Get up!¡± Anthony nudged Benjamin, ufortable with the thought that he had to share a room with his brother again after such a long time. There was no response from Benjamin. Soon, all that could be heard in the room was the soft sound of his even breathing. An incredulous Anthony leaned over and found his brother was already fast asleep. He was left speechless, but despite being disgruntled, he resignedly pulled over a nket and draped it over Benjamin, who had the talent of being able to fall asleep anytime and anywhere. After making sure Benjamin was okay, Anthony switched off the lights and settled down for the night as well. It was only then that he realized he actually felt better after having a good chat with Benjamin. Thus, it didn''t take long for him to blissfully fall asleep. After Anthony fell asleep, Benjamin, who had his back facing his brother, couldn''t help but secretly broke into a small smile. Chapter 820 More And More Like A Leader Chapter 820 More And More Like A Leader The first thing Benjamin saw when he woke up early the following morning was Anthony''s face right in front of his. Thetter''s expression was as ck as thunder. Benjamin knew Anthony''s biggest pet peeve was others sleeping in his bed, so he immediately shot his older brother a sugary smile upon seeing him. ¡°Good morning, Tony.¡± Although Anthony returned the smile, it did not reach his eyes. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Pretty well,¡± Benjamin answered, nodding. However, Anthony''s face darkened further at his reply. ¡°But I didn''t sleep well.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Benjamin asked. Without saying anything, Anthony shifted his gaze to Benjamin''s body. Upon noticing that, Benjamin followed his brother''s line of sight and saw that he had the thick nket tangled around him. Then, he looked back at Anthony, who did not even have a small corner of the nket covering him. Uh-oh... Benjamin felt a shiver run down his spine, and he immediately let go of the covers wrapped around him. He lifted his eyes to look at Anthony. ¡°I probably only just did that... Right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony retorted through clenched teeth. Benjamin chuckled sheepishly. What can I do? It''s a sleeping habit I just can''t change... rmed to see how Anthony was glowering at him, he quickly held up his wrist to check his watch. ¡°Gosh, look at the time! Oh, dear. I''m a bit hungry, so I''ll go and have breakfast first.¡± Before Anthony could respond, he had already rolled off the bed, put on his slippers, and hurried to leave the room. He moved as deftly as though he had practiced it beforehand. He waited until he was at the door before pausing and turning toward Anthony with a smile. ¡°Tony, if I recall correctly, you were the one who covered the nket over me. Am I right?¡± After saying that, he broke into a triumphant grin, then closed the door behind him and dashed off. Anthony sat on the bed and watched as the door closed. After Benjamin left the room, his grim expression gradually turned into a look of resignation. Sighing, he got up and quickly made the bed before going to wash up. By the time he went downstairs to the dining room half an hourter, everyone else was already there, leisurely having breakfast. Denise stopped midbite as Anthony walked over and asked, ¡°Do you know what time it so? Why are you sote today?¡± Exasperated, Anthony settled into an empty seat and took some food before replying in an unhurried tone, ¡°Ask Benjamin.¡± ¡°Ben?¡± she echoed, looking toward her other brother. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing that, Thalia and Miguel also turned to Benjamin. What does he mean? What''s going on? Benjamin, who was engrossed in eating, froze when he heard Anthony''s reply. He lifted his gaze and stared at Anthony, then replied helplessly, ¡°It''s not like I did it on purpose...¡± ¡°So are you saying what you did is okay because it wasn''t on purpose?¡± ¡°If it''s such a big deal, you can have it all to yourself tonight!¡± ¡°No need for that. Just stay out of my room from now on,¡± said Anthony, giving him a dirty look. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. I won''t go into your room anymore, okay?¡± Here, Thalia jumped in to enquire, ¡°What happened? Did you two sleep in the same roomst night?¡± The two boys looked at each other upon hearing her question, neither uttering a word. Thalia frowned. Seeing the scene before her, Denise could not help butugh. ¡°What''s going on? Would someone care to exin?¡± Thalia asked. Denise answered softly, ¡°Ben has an odd sleeping habit. He likes sleeping with the nket wrapped around him. I''m guessing he hogged the nket and left Tony to sufferst night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thalia turned to Benjamin for confirmation after hearing that. ¡°I... I didn''t mean to. Who knows how that nket got wrapped around me?¡± Benjamin was not about to admit that he was the one to me in the matter. Thalia burst outughing at his response, then said to him, ¡°Well done!¡± No sooner had she said that than Anthony shot her a re. Unfazed, she replied, ¡°What''s the matter? It wasn''t me who made you suffer, so why are you ring at me?¡± Anthony nced at her before turning away helplessly and continuing to eat. ¡°Someone like him should be made to suffer a little,¡± Thalia whispered to Benjamin, leaving him at a loss for words. I really didn''t do it on purpose! The atmosphere around the dining table was rather rxed, and Miguel also joined in theughter as he watched them banter with each other. However, after they stopped teasing and joking, he asked, ¡°Master, what are our ns after breakfast?¡± At the mention of that, Anthony replied promptly, ¡°We''re going to look for recruits, of course.¡± ¡°We''re still going to look for those people you mentioned?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± Thalia looked at him at once. ¡°Wait a minute. Speaking of which, I haven''t asked you about that yet. Didn''t you hear what Kyle said yesterday?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then, why are you still going to look for them?¡± ¡°That and building a team are two different matters, aren''t they?¡± Anthony retorted. She stared at him, momentarily bereft of words. Well, if he wants to be technical, there''s no problem indeed. Fixing his gaze on her, he continued, ¡°I don''t think me paying someone to do something is considered viting Darz''s principles, does it?¡± That may be true, but from what I know about him, he''s just switching up his argument. After pondering for a moment, Thalia said, ¡°You can sway me with your rhetoric, but that doesn''t mean it''ll work on Kyle.¡± He nodded at her response. ¡°If it works on you, that''s enough. I never thought of convincing Kyle.¡± Thalia went quiet, finding that his words carried a hint of an insult. Anthony looked straight at her and added earnestly, ¡°You can act as though you don''t know anything or choose to tell Kyle, but regardless, there''s no way I''m giving up on this matter.¡± ¡°Well, can you at least tell me what are your ns?¡± ¡°I''m determined to look for people for my team. After this affair with Vermillion Base passes, they can be members of Darz. Before that, however, nothing can stand in my way,¡± he replied slowly and clearly. I knew it. I knew that regardless of what anyone said, Anthony wouldn''t give up on his n that easily. However, he does have a point that can make me change my mind. If those people join Darz in the end, then what he''s doing can''t be taken as an act of betrayal against the organization. Although it may be a bit of a stretch, technically, there''s nothing wrong with it. The concern is more about the sequence of events, but if pushes to shove, we could argue that he''s helping to find talents for Darz. At the end of the day, Thalia still harbored a sense of protectiveness that stemmed from the time she had spent with Anthony and her rtionship with Natasha. With those thoughts running through her mind, she looked at him and replied, ¡°Very well. Because you said that, I won''t say anything to Kyle. In fact, I''ll continue to help you until you aplish your goal.¡± Anthony lifted his eyes and met her gaze. Although he did not utter any thanks and merely smiled at her, his smile epassed many unspoken emotions. After a while, he withdrew his gaze and turned to the others, looking more and more like a leader. ¡°All right, then. Let''s hurry up and eat. We''ll get to work once we finish eating.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Chapter 821 Good At Carrying Balls Chapter 821 Good At Carrying Balls After breakfast, they prepared to depart. They were about to get into the car when Anthony''s phone rang. He frowned when he realized it was a call from a local number. A brief hesitationter, he decided to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You want to find Magus, right? I''ve found him. When will youe?¡± the person asked directly. Anthony sat up in delight. ¡°Where are you? I''lle over right now!¡± ¡°What about my reward? I put in a lot of effort to track him down...¡± ¡°I told you that the reward is negotiable, right? After I head there and see him, I''ll transfer the money to you immediately,¡± Anthony replied hastily. Hearing that, the person chuckled and told him, ¡°I''ve sent the location to your phone. You need to hurry up as I can''t stall for time for too long!¡± ¡°If he isn''t there when I arrive, you won''t get the money. However, if he''s there when I arrive, I''ll double your pay!¡± The person clenched his teeth and promised, ¡°Okay. I promise he''ll be there when you arrive.¡± After cutting the line, Anthony turned to look at Thalia and urged, ¡°Come on. We''ve found him, so we need to leave now.¡± Thalia went over to him and asked, ¡°He''s been found? By who?¡± ¡°By someone we met at the night market that night, I suppose. We''ll find out when we arrive.¡± Anthony pulled the door open. A sh of surprise appeared in Thalia''s gaze. ¡°Is that a hoax?¡± ¡°If he''s a scammer, he would''ve escaped after getting the money. Why would he call me?¡± Anthony refuted. ¡°That''s right.¡± Thalia arched a brow and was about to enter the driver''s seat when Miguel came to them. ¡°Let me drive,¡± he offered. Thalia nced at him. ¡°Do you know the way?¡± ¡°I''ve been here before.¡± Thalia was d to be relieved from the burden, so she hopped into the passenger seat. The kids settled into the backseat. After getting into the car, Miguel nced at Anthony and said, ¡°Master, show me the address.¡± Anthony told him, ¡°I''ve sent it to your phone.¡± Hearing that, Miguel fished his phone out to take a look. He then pocketed his phone and started the engine. Thalia gave him a look. ¡°Are you not going to use the GPS?¡± ¡°No need. I used toe here on business with Dave. I''m quite familiar with the roads here,¡± Miguel exined. Thalia eximed, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? If I had known that you''re familiar with the roads around here, I would have made you the driver these past few days!¡± Miguel nced at Anthony through the rearview mirror. shing a grin, he said, ¡°It''s my honor to serve you, Master.¡± Thalia joked, ¡°Well, you''re quite good at carrying balls, huh?¡± ¡°If it wasn''t for Master, I would''ve been killed by your bossst night.¡± Miguel didn''t bother mincing his words. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. While he wasn''t officially part of the DX Group, Dave had hired him privately and considered him to be his own. Kyle would not be pleased if he found out about this. He was only one step away from death yesterday! ¡°You know everything, huh? That''s great!¡± Thalia praised. ¡°Of course.¡± Right then, Anthony spoke without looking up. ¡°Stop with the ttery and hurry up. If we miss him, I''ll personally deliver you to the door of Darz!¡± Miguel insisted, ¡°Nah, you won''t do that!¡± Despite that, he quickly floored the elerator, speeding to their destination. Twenty minutester, they arrived at their destination. After the car rolled to a stop, they got out of the car. From afar, they saw the person d in tattered clothes, looking like a beggar. ¡°Where is he?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony nced at the person and strode toward him. When he came to a stop behind the person, they remained standing with their back to him, seemingly fixated on something ahead. Miguel shot Anthony a disbelieving look. ¡°Is this him?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Are you serious?¡± A look of disdain shed across Miguel''s face. Anthony pointed out, ¡°Don''t judge a book by its cover. He was able to find Magus, which proves he''s a capable person.¡± Miguel didn''t refute his words as he knew many talented people didn''t care about their appearance. Right then, Anthony gave him a pointed look. Miguel went over and patted the person''s shoulders. ¡°Is it you?¡± Hearing his voice, the person turned over his shoulder. At once, Miguel jolted in terror as if he was watching a horror movie in the cinema. His eyes bulged in astonishment, and he stood frozen in ce. The man was unbothered by his reaction and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You...¡± Miguel''s mind went nk. Not far away, Denise and Benjamin were also stunned. His face was not only unattractive, but it was also downright terrifying. The man''s gaze swept over them and suddenly noticed Anthony standing not far away. He quickly crouched down and made his way over to Anthony. ¡°You''re here?¡± The man had a thin build, with prominent cheekbones and protruding teeth. His eyes appeared to bulge out, giving him a frightening appearance at first nce. However, after spending some time with him, one would get used to his features. Anthony had seen him yesterday and didn''t appear shocked today. ¡°Where is he?¡± he asked. ¡°I''ve locked him up!¡± the man answered with a confident smile. ¡°You locked him up? Where?¡± Anthony nced around but didn''t notice any enclosed areas. ¡°He''s somewhere safe,¡± the man assured him. He looked at Anthony with a smile, clearly revealing his intention. Knowing what he wanted, Anthony shot Thalia a look. Thetter nodded and pulled out a stack of cash from her bag. The man''s eyes lit up at the sight of the money in Thalia''s hands. Thalia hesitated briefly before handing the money to him. ¡°Here you go.¡± The man hurried forward to take the money from her. However, after weighing the money in his hands, he frowned and shot Anthony a displeased look, his initial excitement all gone. ¡°I don''t think the amount''s correct.¡± Thalia observed him calmly, her expression as ruthless as ever. ¡°Impressive. You can tell just by holding the money, huh?¡± ¡°I have been in the business a while now, so I can easily determine the amount just by sniffing or weighing the money,¡± the man exined. Thalia chuckled. She didn''t suspect the validity of his words and said slowly, ¡°Don''t worry, for we won''t cheat you. We''ll pay you the rest of the money when we see him.¡± The man''s face showed a hint of hesitation, but he quickly gave in and nodded his head. ¡°You''re cautious, I see. Follow me,¡± he said, turning on his heels and walking away. As he passed by Miguel, he shot him a pointed look and let out an icy snort. Anthony quickly went after him. Denise and Benjamin shared a look before hurrying after them. Chapter 822 Do You Know What Friends Are For Chapter 822 Do You Know What Friends Are For The man led them across a clean street walking to the back, bringing them to an abandoned two- story building. ¡°He''s inside,¡± the man told them. Thalia still had her guard up. ¡°Lead the way. There are many rooms here, so we don''t know exactly which room he is in!¡± The man gave her an exasperated look and led them into the building. ¡°I lured him here, but we''ll have to keep running into each other. It''s not appropriate for me to take you to him,¡± the man rified. However, Thalia ignored him and observed the area warily. This man might be a scammer, so there was no telling what he would do. She had to be careful as the kids were her responsibility. Upstairs, the man came to a stop. ¡°He''s inside.¡± Thalia nced at the locked door and noticed there wasn''t any window nearby. ¡°Open the door,¡± she ordered. ¡°Here''s the key,¡± the man said as he fished it out of his pocket. Miguel was about to take it from him, but the man pulled his hand away and gave Thalia''s backpack a pointed look. Thalia took a deep breath and pulled out another stack of money from her backpack reluctantly. Before handing the money to the man, she said, ¡°You''re being paid to settle our problems. This is the road you chose, so you shouldn''t beining.¡± The man agreed, ¡°Of course.¡± He seemed polite, so Thalia allowed him to take the money. The man then handed the key to Miguel. Without hesitation, Miguel unlocked the door. Anthony hurried into the room. The door was wide open, but the room was empty. Miguel turned over his shoulder to report to Thalia, ¡°There''s no one inside.¡± Hearing that, Thalia quickly stopped the man from leaving. The man was surprised. ¡°How dare you lie to us?¡± Thalia narrowed her gaze dangerously. The man quickly nced at the room. ¡°No way! I locked him inside personally!¡± ¡°Then where is he?¡± Thalia demanded. ¡°I''ll go take a look!¡± The man hastily made his way to the room. Right then, a figure emerged from behind the door, gripping a wooden chair in his hands. As soon as he revealed himself, he swung the chair and smashed it in the direction of the closest person. By sheer luck, Anthony was standing right in the middle of the door. Seeing that, the man yelled, ¡°Be careful!¡± All eyes turned toward Anthony. Miguel spotted the figure and quickly rushed to shield Anthony as he was standing right beside thetter. Thump! The chairnded on Miguel''s body and crumbled into pieces upon impact. The person was about to take the chance to escape when Miguel gave him a kick, and he crashed to the ground. Thalia rushed over to join them. Lying on the ground, the person red at them and demanded, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Ignoring him, Miguel turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± he asked worriedly. Anthony was taken aback by Miguel''s act of protection in the face of danger. He wasn''t scared, but he was momentarily stunned by Miguel''s actions. Hearing the question, he shook his head. ¡°I''m fine. What about you? Are you okay?¡± Miguel assured him, ¡°I''m fine. I''m trained for this.¡± As he didn''t seem to be hurt, Anthony could finally breathe a sigh of relief. The man lying on the ground was still regarding them warily. Suddenly, he pulled out a knife and pointed it at them. Seeing that, Thalia asked, ¡°Magus, don''t you recognize me?¡± The man froze and squinted his eyes. ¡°You are...¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Thalia Jacoway,¡± Thalia introduced herself. Something urred to the man as he shed a smile. ¡°It''s you?¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s me.¡± However, the man still showed no signs of putting his knife down. Gazing at her, he asked, ¡°Why? Do you want me dead, too?¡± Thalia corrected him, ¡°You''re mistaken. I''m not here to end your life. I have another purpose for being here.¡± The man snorted icily. ¡°Why else would you be here?¡± Anthony went straight to the topic. ¡°Magus, I''d like to invite you to join my team and be my friend.¡± The man was taken aback, as he hadn''t heard the word ¡°friend¡± in years. That word rekindled thest shred of hope in his heart. However, he was soon reminded of a terrible memory and scowled unhappily. A frosty smirk nudged his lips as he asked, ¡°Seriously, kid? Do you even know what the word ''friends'' mean?¡± ¡°Friends won''t betray each other. They would even sacrifice themselves for each other, even if it''s dangerous,¡± Anthony responded. Miguel tensed up upon hearing that. Why does it feel like he''s talking about me? He stole a nce at Anthony but remained silent. Anthony, dressed in a ck trench coat, had a stern gaze fixed on Magus. Despite his small stature, he appeared incredibly intimidating. The boy looked like their superior. Magus merely sneered, ¡°Kid, you don''t know anything. That isn''t what friends do. True friends betray you without hesitation. You''ll learn that when you grow up.¡± Nevertheless, Anthony''s stance never wavered. ¡°That kind of friend does exist, but it''s different for me. A true friend won''t act that way.¡± Magus burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha... I can''t talk any sense into a kid like you. You''ll learn the lesson a hard way in the future.¡± ¡°Okay. If you don''t want to be friends, why don''t we talk about profits?¡± Anthony inquired. The man blinked, surprised at how fast Anthony came up with a new idea. Scowling, he snapped, ¡°I''m not interested.¡± ¡°You may state your price,¡± Anthony said. The man shed a cold grin. ¡°Do you think money can buy everything in the world?¡± ¡°I don''t think that way. You refuse to be my friend, so we''ll talk about profits. And if that still doesn''t work, tell me your conditions, and I''ll do my best to meet them,¡± Anthony assured him, his tone firm and resolute. The man''s jaw dropped slightly. Thalia chimed in, ¡°Magus, we''re sincere in asking you to join us. You can trust me. Anthony always keeps his word, and I assure you that none of your fears will ever happen.¡± Chapter 823 Anthony The Pretender Chapter 823 Anthony The Pretender A person who had been hurt by betrayal would not believe such statements. That was exactly the kind of person Magus was. He shed Thalia a sneer as he said, ¡°If you know me, then you should know that I would never join any organization for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Please, believe me, Magus! In the name of my integrity, I promise that I won''t lie to you!¡± Thalia pleaded earnestly. ¡°Integrity?¡± Magus let out a sarcastic chuckle as he continued, ¡°To be honest, the people from before were much more sincere. What good is your integrity, huh?¡± ¡°Magus...¡± He cut her off, ¡°That''s enough! I will not join you guys no matter what you say, so either kill me or release me!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thalia frowned and simply stared at him in silence. ¡°You can go,¡± Anthony said all of a sudden. Thalia turned to look at him, a hint of shock manifesting in her eyes. ¡°Anthony?¡± Anthony kept his gaze fixated on Magus as he continued, ¡°As I said, I''m here to invite you, not force you. You have the right to make your own choice.¡± Hearing this, Magus simply turned around and left without saying another word. Right as he brushed past Anthony at the door, Anthony called out to him, ¡°Wait!¡± Magus paused in his tracks and spun on his heel to look at the young boy. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you regretting your decision now?¡± Anthony whipped out a pen and paper from his bag and wrote down a phone number. ¡°This is my number. Feel free to call me if you ever change your mind.¡± Magus shot the string of numbers the boy had written a cold re. ¡°That won''t be necessary!¡± he dered, then walked right out of there without looking back. Miguel was about to run after the man, but Anthony stopped him and shook his head. ¡°Are we really just going to let him leave, Master?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°It''s normal if he can''t ept it just yet. Forcing him will only worsen the situation,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I know what I''m doing!¡± Anthony cut him off. Miguel pursed his lips and kept quiet after that. Realizing that no one was trying to stop him, Magus turned around, red at the person who locked him in there, and sneered, ¡°You remember this!¡± Of course, that guy did not take Magus'' threat seriously. ¡°It''s not every day someone wants you, you know? You should leave. Get as far away as you can!¡± ¡°That''s none of your business!¡± Magus retorted and stormed off. ¡°Are we really going to let him go like that, Anthony?¡± Denise asked, a hint of anxietycing her words. ¡°It will be a lot harder to find himter on!¡± Anthony waited until Magus was gone before replying, ¡°He won''t hide from us if we don''t force him.¡± ¡°But he won''t agree to our request either!¡± Denise eximed. The person who helped Anthony find Magus was still there by the time Anthony stepped out the door. Seeing the young boy, the person asked with a smile, ¡°Well? Do you need my help with anything else?¡± ¡°That depends. What else are you able to do for me?¡± Anthony replied, tossing a nonchnt gaze at him. ¡°You name it, and I''ll get it done!¡± Anthony deliberately put on a clueless expression as he said, ¡°But I don''t know what I need help with!¡± ¡°You just want him, right?¡± the person asked after giving it some thought. Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°He''s known for being a weirdo. Countless people have tried approaching him, but their efforts all ended up in vain,¡± the person mumbled. ¡°So?¡± ¡°The people who came before you were big spenders with a ton of cash to offer. You''re the first one I''ve seen who only wants to befriend him.¡± Unsure if that man was insulting him or praising him, Anthony replied, ¡°It looks like you''ve made quite a fortune off him!¡± ¡°Oh, no. You''re the first person I''ve encountered!¡± the person replied. ¡°So, what exactly are you trying to say? What can you provide me with?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Give me two days, and I shall give you a satisfactory reply. How about that?¡± the person said after giving it some thought. ¡°You only get half a day.¡± ¡°That''s too little time! What could I possibly find within half a day?¡± the person asked with a conflicted look on his face. Anthony let out a chuckle. ¡°You were able to lure him here despite how cautious he is, so that means you have developed a great understanding of him. I think half a day is plenty of time for you!¡± Upon hearing that, the person fell silent and stared at Anthony with a mysterious look in his eyes. How is a child like him able to develop a train of thought thatplex? Even adults aren''t this cautious and detail-oriented! I''ve been treating him as a mere child all this while, but... right now, I feel as though he was just putting up an act all along! With that in mind, he asked, ¡°Could you extend it to one day?¡± ¡°I don''t have that much time. You either get it done in half a day, or I will look for someone else!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Fine! Half a day it is, then,¡± the person agreed. ¡°If you are able to help me out, I will pay you five times the reward for today!¡± Anthony added. The person froze for a brief moment when he heard that. He was not expecting Anthony to offer him such a huge sum. Even so, he did not doubt Anthony''s ability to honor his promise at all. ¡°You have a deal!¡± Anthony shed him a faint smile. ¡°I''ll be waiting for your update, then.¡± The person nodded in response. ¡°Come on; let''s go,¡± Anthony said with a wave, prompting Thalia and Miguel to go with him. Denise and Benjamin, too, quickly followed suit after casting a quick nce at the person. It wasn''t until they reached the car that Thalia asked, ¡°You really trust that guy?¡± Anthony responded to her question with another one. ¡°Do we have a choice?¡± ¡°I say we just kidnap that guy and force him to submit to us!¡± Miguel suggested. ¡°Yes, that is indeed an option. However, given what he''s capable of, he could easily set us up without us realizing!¡± Anthony exined. Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right. He could easily sabotage us and do us all in.¡± Miguel frowned after hearing that. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± ¡°We''ll figure that out after we head back!¡± Anthony said and got into the car. Miguel was about to do the same when Denise whispered in his ear, ¡°Miguel, you''re bleeding!¡± Anthony turned around and saw a trail of blood behind Miguel. His neck and shoulders were stained with blood, and his hair was all sticky as well. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Anthony asked while running toward him. Miguel reached out and touched the spot where he got hit. ¡°Oh, it''s nothing! It''s just a scrape!¡± Chapter 824 I Cannot Disgrace My Boyfriend Chapter 824 I Cannot Disgrace My Boyfriend Nevertheless, upon witnessing the grisly sight, Anthony could not pay any less attention to what he was saying and turned to look at Thalia. ¡°We''re going to a hospital!¡± Miguel protested, ¡°That''s not necessary! It''s just a minor injury¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Anthony cut him off, causing Miguel to obediently shut his mouth. Thalia brushed his hair aside and briefly examined his wound. ¡°He''ll live. There''s no need to get him to a hospital.¡± ¡°We can''t just leave his wound like that, can we?¡± Thalia got out of the car and rummaged through the trunk while the three kids watched from inside the car. A few minutester, they saw her retrieve a tiny box from the trunk. It wasn''t until she opened up the box inside the car that they saw the medical supplies inside. Thalia then took out a bottle of iodine, some cotton swabs, some gauze, and a roll of tape. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After dabbing some iodine on the cotton swabs, she motioned at Miguel and said, ¡°Here, let me treat your wound.¡± Miguel shed her a confused look. ¡°Y-You know how to do this?¡± ¡°My boyfriend is a talented doctor. What do you think?¡± Thalia snapped back at him. Miguel nodded obediently and leaned his head over toward her, only to let out a scream the moment Thalia dabbed the cotton swab on his wound. The three kids all had terrified looks on their faces when they saw that. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Are you sure you know how to do this?¡± Miguel questioned, staring at her with utter disbelief. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°It hurts!¡± he eximed. That felt like someone stabbed me in the wound with something sharp! Thalia rolled her eyes at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Quit being such a crybaby, will you? You''re a boy, so act like one!¡± ¡°What, you think boys don''t feel pain?¡± ¡°How did you even get hired by your boss? Can''t you take a little bit of pain?¡± ¡°I''m in charge of supporting them from a distance! I don''t fight on the frontlines with them, so why should I be able to endure pain?¡± Miguel protested. Thalia arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°I''m surprised you have the audacity to say that!¡± ¡°What''s wrong with that? You know what? Forget it! I don''t want to have it bandaged! We''ll just leave the wound as it is!¡± Miguel eximed. He would rather bleed to death than let Thalia patch him up. She frowned in displeasure. ¡°What, you don''t trust my skills?¡± Miguel shed her a sarcastic smile. ¡°I am not qualified to receive your treatment!¡± Being a hot-tempered person, she retorted, ¡°No way! I will bandage your wound for you!¡± ¡°That really won''t be necessary!¡± ¡°I don''t care! I''m not about to disgrace my boyfriend!¡± Thalia insisted. Miguel stared at her in confusion. What is she talking about? Do I not have basic human rights now? He then turned toward Anthony for help. ¡°Do something, Master!¡± Anthony was about to say something, but Thalia beat him to it. ¡°If we don''t treat his wound as soon as possible, it could get infected very easily!¡± The look on Anthony''s face changed the moment he heard that. He then turned toward Miguel and said, ¡°Hang in there.¡± Miguel had nothing further to say at that point. Thalia''s lips curled into a gleeful smile as she got ready to treat him. ¡°Come on!¡± Noticing the look of despair on Miguel''s face, she added, ¡°Don''t worry! I''ll be gentle this time!¡± ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°Really.¡± Miguel hesitantly leaned his head toward her little by little. Thalia then decided to tease him and shouted, ¡°I''m going to do it as forcefully as possible!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Miguel quickly pulled away from her in fear, only to see the rest of themughing at him. What? What are they allughing at me for? ¡°Well? Did that hurt?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Yes, it did!¡± Thalia turned toward the three kids and said, ¡°See, kids? This has nothing to do with my technique. It''s all in his head!¡± The three kids nodded in unison. ¡°Now, will you let me do it properly?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°No, I want to go to a hospital! Take me to a hospital, Master!¡± Miguel eximed. ¡°You shall not go to a hospital! That would be the ultimate form of disgrace for my boyfriend!¡± Thalia snapped back at him. ¡°Do I not have the right to decide for myself?¡± he asked. Thalia shook her head. ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, that''s enough! You''ll cry and whine even if we take you to a hospital! It''ll be the nurses who laugh at you, then!¡± Thalia cut him off and started yanking at his head. Noticing that Miguel was trying to fight back, her expression grew stern as she continued, ¡°You want me to do this the hard way?¡± Miguel knew full well that he couldn''t possibly beat Thalia in a fight, so he had no choice but to turn toward Anthony for help. Anthony simply motioned at him to put up with it. Miguel then shifted his gaze back toward Thalia with a helpless look in his eyes. ¡°I will count to three. If you won''te over, then I will go to you. Don''t me me if it hurts even more, then!¡± she warned him. Miguel simply remained silent. ¡°One!¡± He continued to stare her down with a determined expression. ¡°Two!¡± Still no response from Miguel whatsoever. ¡°Three!¡± Those words had barely left her mouth when Miguel leaned his head toward her. His surrender sure was an unexpected plot twist. ¡°That''s more like it!¡± Thalia said with a chuckle. ¡°Please do it gently!¡± he whispered. ¡°All right. I will,¡± she reassured him as though she were coaxing a baby. This time, she no longer tried to tease him or scare him in any way. She even reduced the amount of force she applied to his head. Having gotten used to being rough, however, Thalia struggled with doing something so delicately and gently. Even so, she was able to disinfect the wound, apply the ointment, and bandage up the wound ording to protocol. As Thalia wasn''t used to doing this, she did a rather poor job of cutting the bandages and folding them. That didn''t stop her from getting the job done, though. She breathed a sigh of relief when she finished the final step. ¡°There, all done.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°Yup!¡± she replied while eyeing her handiwork with pride. Miguel quickly sat up straight and tried to look at the bandage in the rear-view mirror, but he couldn''t see it because the wound was on the back of his head. ¡°Now, now, there''s no need to look at it! I did a perfect job bandaging your wound! In fact, this is the first time I''ve patched up an enemy, so you should consider yourself lucky!¡± Thalia eximed when she saw what he was doing. ¡°How am I an enemy? We''re friends, aren''t we?¡± Miguel protested. ¡°Would you like to join Darz, then?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°You know what? Forget I said anything!¡± Miguel then turned toward Anthony and asked, ¡°How is it, Master?¡± Anthony had a strange look on his face and appeared to be holding something back as he stared at the bandages. A few momentster, he nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, it looks fine.¡± Miguel breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. Denise and Benjamin stared at Anthony in confusion. Did he just call that sloppy excuse of a bandage fine? Chapter 825 What If I Pry Into Your Secrets Chapter 825 What If I Pry Into Your Secrets After they returned, everyone went their separate ways to do their own things. Once Anthony got back, he opened hisptop and started working in the living hall instead of returning to his room. He looked focused and serious when sitting in front of hisptop, which was a usual sight. Miguel, who was busy looking for a mirror to check his injury, went up to Anthony when he saw the latter sitting in front of hisptop. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Miguel asked. Anthony''s eyes were fixed on the screen. Without looking at Miguel, he replied, ¡°Looking for some information.¡± Miguel nced at theptop. After noticing the keywords on the screen, he knitted his brows. ¡°Master, why do you insist on looking for him?¡± ¡°Insist? Not really,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°If that''s the case, why don''t you look for someone else?¡± Miguel asked further. ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± Anthony stopped and nced at him. Miguel hesitated before replying, ¡°Um... We can ask Dave. He knows a lot of people. We can ask him to rmend you a few!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony shed Miguel a faint grin. ¡°There are all kinds of talented people in the world, but you can only connect with people you can rte to. Get it?¡± he asked. Miguel looked at him and shook his head innocently. Anthony let out a helpless sigh. ¡°It''s okay. You don''t have to understand.¡± He resumed his work on hisptop. Miguel was unfazed by Anthony''s cold response. Despite being much older than Anthony, he recognized his limitationspared to Anthony''s skills and had no issue deferring to him. After all, Anthony is my master and my idol! ¡°But Master, what if he turns you down? Have you thought of that?¡± Miguel asked another question. ¡°There are no what ifs. I''ll do anything to get what I want.¡± Anthony enunciated each word. ¡°I know you''re capable, but the person seems like a tough nut to crack. I don''t think he''ll agree to come with you,¡± Miguel analyzed. Anthony paused for a moment and turned his attention to him. ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I...¡± Miguel was bereft of words. Anthony was much younger than him, but the look in the boy''s eyes intimidated him. Miguel swallowed the saliva lodged in his throat and said, ¡°I just wanted to tell you to avoid having high expectations of him. The more hopeful you are, the more disappointed you will be...¡± Anthony looked at him nonchntly and said, ¡°Miguel, do you want to bet with me?¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± ¡°Whether I can convince Magus toe with me!¡± Anthony replied. Miguel looked at him and froze for a moment. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°You said he seems like a tough nut to crack, right? Let''s bet on it,¡± Anthony said. Miguel gave it some thought and nodded. ¡°All right then. What should we bet on?¡± Anthony darted his eyes from side to side and said, ¡°You wanted me to publicly acknowledge you as my disciple, right? If I can''t win Magus over, I''ll tell the world you''re my disciple!¡± Miguel''s eyes immediately lit up with excitement. He was tempted to take on the bet. ¡°But what if you''re able to convince him to go with you?¡± he asked. ¡°That means you lose the bet...¡± Anthony sized him up for a while. He then murmured, ¡°But you don''t have anything I want...¡± His words rendered Miguel speechless. Should I feel relieved, or should I be mad at that remark? Not being remembered and not being valued doesn''t feel like a form of acknowledgment at all! ¡°Master, I''m sure I''m not that worthless, right?¡± Miguel asked while looking at Anthony. ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony responded. ¡°How about this? If you lose the bet, I want you to quit working for Mr. Dave and join my team instead.¡± Upon hearing that, Miguel froze for a moment. Anthony''s offer instantly reignited the emotions he had managed to steady not long ago. There were still no members in the team, yet Miguel hadplete faith that Anthony would have no trouble assembling one. Moreover, he was certain that Anthony would do an exceptional job. Anthony continued, ¡°You''re not exactly an official member of Mr. Dave''s team, and I think it''s a waste of your talent. You might as well join me. I''ll give you the freedom to choose any position you want on the team!¡± That was an utterly tempting offer! The fact that Anthony was his mentor and his idol made it even more difficult for Miguel to reject the offer. ¡°What''s wrong? Not interested in my offer?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Miguel eximed, ¡°I''m more than willing toe over, but Dave...¡± he hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°I''m not exactly ''non-official.'' It was just because there were no vacancies in DX at that moment. Dave could have made some adjustments and pulled me into the organization, but he was afraid that I might not bepensated ordingly. That''s why I''ve been working for him independently. Nheless, Dave has always given me what I deserve...¡± ¡°I''ll give you whatever your expected sry is!¡± said Anthony, emphasizing each word as he looked at Miguel. Upon hearing that, Miguel immediately exined, ¡°No, that''s not what I meant. It''s not about the money. I just feel Dave takes good care of me. If I were to leave him like that...¡± ¡°You''re afraid that Dave might get upset about it?¡± Anthony asked. Miguel inclined his head in acknowledgment. Anthony thought about it for a while before ncing at him. ¡°You have to follow your heart. Do you want to join my team? If the answer''s yes, I''ll talk to Mr. Dave on your behalf. You can''t let gratitude hold you back from your future forever.¡± Miguel gazed at Anthony, not knowing what to say. ¡°Think about it first. Anyway, there''s also no guarantee that I''ll win the bet,¡± Anthony uttered. Miguel came to his senses right away. ¡°That''s true!¡± ¡°Let''s leave it to fate. I might not take you if you don''t lose the bet,¡± Anthony said while looking at him. Miguel instantly frowned after hearing that. ¡°Am I that useless?¡± ¡°What do you think? You should know best.¡± Anthony retorted with a question. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Just cut the crap. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Anthony asked. Miguel nced at him. ¡°What do you want me to try?¡± ¡°Look for information about Magus!¡± Anthony said. To Miguel, finding information about Magus was not a problem, but he had a concern. He looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°So you want me to use yourptop to look up information on him?¡± ¡°Of course. Unless you can think of other ways?¡± Anthony responded. Miguel was struck dumb. ¡°A-Are you sure?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Stop bbering!¡± Anthony stood up. Despite his uncertain thoughts, Miguel gradually moved closer to theptop, feeling a rush of excitement at the prospect of using a top-notch hacker''s device. He was eager to discover the gap between himself and the world-ss hacker! Miguel reached out his hands and stared at the screen but did not have the courage to begin. After a short while, he lifted his head to look at Anthony, ¡°Master, I''m going to start, okay?¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Don''t go round and tell others I''m your master if you can''t find anything about Magus. That would be too embarrassing!¡± ¡°Don''t worry! I''ll not disappoint you!¡± Miguel eximed as he ced his hands on the keypad, feeling a sudden rush of empowerment. While looking for Magus'' information, he asked, ¡°Master, are you not afraid that I might pry into your secrets in theptop?¡± Chapter 826 Progress Chapter 826 Progress Anthony sat right beside Miguel. Instead of looking at thetter or theptop, he was texting someone on his phone. Even after hearing Miguel, Anthony continued to type as he responded, ¡°Are you aware that trouble won''t find you unless you ask for it?¡± ¡°Uh... Yes.¡± It was then that Anthony lifted his head and smiled at Miguel. ¡°d you know that. You should think first if you''re capable of doing that.¡± Miguel grinned in return. ¡°I was just joking.¡± After rolling his eyes at Miguel, Anthony turned his attention back to his phone and resumed texting Natasha. As for Miguel, he sighed and began looking for the files again. Time ticked by. While Miguel searched through theptop, he would frown asionally. Ten minutester, Anthony piped up, ¡°How is it going? Ten minutes is almost up.¡± ¡°You were actually timing?¡± ¡°Duh. You have thirty seconds left. Twenty-nine. Twenty-eight¡ª¡± ¡°I''m almost done!¡± Miguel yelped, his fingers flying across the keyboard. Anthony merely shot him a nce before going on, ¡°Ten... Nine... Eight... Seven...¡± Miguel sped up along with Anthony''s countdown. Finally, in the final three seconds, Miguel hit the last key and announced, ¡°Done.¡± He finished just in time. When Anthony looked at Miguel, thetter nudged theptop over and chirped, ¡°This is everything I found.¡± Without a word, Anthony nced at Miguel and then at the screen. Miguel exined, ¡°There isn''t much information about Magus. They used tomit crimes as a gang, so the only notable incident about him was when his gang abandoned him. I checked the prison he was in and hacked their system, and I managed to find his confession and the videos of their crimes in action. Everything is here. Please take a look.¡± At the sight of the neatly arranged files in the folder, Anthony curled his lips up. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°I didn''t embarrass you, did I?¡± ¡°You finished it at thest minute, yet you''re proud of it?¡± ¡°That''s because I didn''t expect you to time me for real. If I had known, I would have finished the task earlier!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Whatever you say,¡± replied Anthony nonchntly while staring at theputer screen. ¡°I''m telling the truth.¡± Miguel knew that Anthony was actually training him, so he was secretly delighted. After all, even just a few words ofpliment from Anthony meant he was progressing. In this aspect, Miguel was quite insightful. As Anthony went through the files, he noticed there was indeed limited information on Magus. They only knew that Magus was deserted by his gang members, which led him to be arrested and leave a record behind. Miguel moved closer to Anthony and pointed out, ¡°This was Magus'' confession. Although he was betrayed by his gang, he did not name the other members. He said nothing in court and shouldered everything himself.¡± Following a short pause, Miguel couldn''t helpmenting out loud. ¡°This guy is surprisingly loyal. I can''t believe he did that even when they turned their backs on him!¡± His words brought a frown to Anthony''s face. Perhaps it was just his personality, but Anthony would never let the betrayers off if something like this were to happen to him. That was, however, his own opinion. At that thought, Anthony turned to Miguel. ¡°If you were Magus, what would you do?¡± ¡°I''d rat them out for sure. Of course, we should serve our prison time together!¡± Miguel answered without hesitation. ¡°Really?¡± Miguel straightened his back right away. ¡°Of course. I wouldn''tin if they identally left me behind, but I heard countless rumors saying the gang did that on purpose so someone could take the me. In that case, why should I let them off?¡± Miguel spoke passionately as if he were the one who was betrayed, and just imagining the situation made him feel angry. Mulling over what Miguel said, Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°Right. Anyone in their right mind would do that, let alone Magus, who abhors injustice.¡± Miguel realized the same thing right when Anthony said that. ¡°You''re right...¡± he agreed. ¡°Something about this feels off,¡± Anthony muttered. An idea seemed to ur to him as he quickly searched for something on theputer, but he furrowed his brows after a while. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Miguel queried. ¡°There are no records about their crimes and his gang members. We might be able to find something if there were any.¡± ¡°Yeah. Miguel took the me alone back then, so there are no records of the others at all.¡± While they were deep in thought, Thalia walked out and noticed their pensive expressions. Leaning toward them, she asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Contemting,¡± said Miguel tly. Thalia rolled her eyes and turned to Anthony. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I...¡± Anthony was about to say something when a thought interrupted him. He fixed his gaze on Thalia, voicing, ¡°Right, you know Magus. Do you know who his gang members were?¡± ¡°That...¡± Thalia paused thoughtfully then added, ¡°I don''t know.¡± Immediately, Anthony''s expectant face fell. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Thalia inquired. ¡°We''re looking for information. There''s something we don''t understand about what happened to Magus previously,¡± Miguel said. ¡°What is it?¡± Eyes focused on the screen, Anthony remained silent. Miguel then responded, ¡°When Miguel was caught, he didn''t expose anyone of his aplices. Isn''t that suspicious?¡± ¡°Isn''t that the normal thing to do?¡± Thalia countered. ¡°But he was betrayed and left behind. What would you have done if it were you?¡± asked Miguel. Thalia froze at that and pondered on the matter. Some timeter, she uttered, ¡°I remember something about this. I recall Magus mentioning a gang member''s name when he told me the story...¡± The moment she said that, Anthony and Miguel stared at her. ¡°Really? What''s the name?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°What was it... It''s been too long. I can''t remember.¡± Anthony urged, ¡°Thalia, this is very important. Think about it carefully!¡± As Thalia knitted her brows in concentration, Miguel couldn''t help clenching his fists while watching her. If only it was possible, he would have helped her think. Finally, Thalia spoke. ¡°I think it was...¡± Chapter 827 We Will Not Harm You Chapter 827 We Will Not Harm You A momentter, Thalia ventured, ¡°If I''m not mistaken... the man''s name is Doggo?¡± As soon as she had said that, Anthony and Miguel both wore skeptical expressions on their faces. ¡°Doggo? You''re certain?¡± Miguel asked incredulously. Who would name himself such? Even dogs have proper names nowadays. Why would he regress and use a dog''s name for himself? At that, Thalia frowned. ¡°Wait a moment. Let me rack my brain for a bit...¡± With her lovely brows knitted together, she mulled it over solemnly. Some time passed before she abruptly remembered the name. ¡°Oh yes, the man''s name is Diego!¡± ¡°Diego? Are you absolutely sure?¡± Anthony''s eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Yeah, it''s Diego, all right. I remember I even investigated him back then and once saw a photo of him!¡± Thalia asserted. Anthony shifted his gaze to theptop screen. It so happened that it disyed the information Miguel found, a picture of a man holding a gun. Seeing that, he immediately turned it to face Thalia. ¡°Is this the man?¡± Thalia leaned forward for a closer look. In the next heartbeat, she mmed her hand on the table. ¡°Yes, it''s him!¡± ¡°Are you really sure, Thalia?¡± Anthony queried, afraid that she might have gotten things mixed up in her mind. ¡°I''m a hundred percent sure because this was the photo I saw at that time!¡± Thalia enunciated.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing that, Anthony instantly turned theptop back to face himself. ¡°Got it!¡± After he had said that, his fingers flew across the keyboard. In no time, he found some leads on Diego. ¡°Gotcha!¡± he crowed. At once, Miguel crowded over. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°There''s not much on him, only this portrait photo of him that was taken inadvertently... Eh, wait. That''s not right. He seems to have been arrested when hemitted a crime two years ago. Coincidentally, he''s imprisoned right here!¡± While saying that, Anthony swung his gaze to Miguel and Thalia. Thalia sat across from them and did not crowd over for a look, but her eyes narrowed a fraction when she glimpsed the look in his eyes. ¡°What are you up to now?¡± Anthony held her gaze. ¡°Thalia, you must have some connections here as well, right?¡± ¡°Don''t tell me you want to go¡ª¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Anthony interjected before she could even finish her utterance, his eyes on her glinting with sheer determination. Thalia inhaled deeply. ¡°It''s not difficult to make arrangements for that, but is there a point in doing so?¡± ¡°I can''t tell for sure, but I know we''ll definitely gain something by going there!¡± Anthony maintained. A slight frown marred Thalia''s countenance. Defeated by his prating stare, she finally shot to her feet irritably. ¡°Got it! I''ll go and make the arrangements right away!¡± ¡°Can you make it today?¡± Anthony asked. Jerking her head back, Thalia red at him. ¡°Why don''t you just ask for an immediate meeting?¡± ¡°That works, too! I can leave anytime!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°I believe that it''s undoubtedly a trivial matter, considering your capabilities!¡± Anthony eximed. Since he had ttered her such, there was no reason for Thalia not to unleash her capabilities. Sweeping a gaze over him, she boasted, ¡°Well, you''re right. It''s indeed a trivial matter!¡± With that said, she walked away with her phone in hand. Anthony shared a look with Miguel, upon which Miguel wondered, ¡°Is she really that powerful?¡± ¡°Are you looking down on Darz Ace?¡± Anthony retorted. The instant Miguel heard that, he bobbed his head. ¡°Ah, that''s true!¡± ¡°Perhaps you can consider joining Darz?¡± Anthony drawled. However, Miguel promptly declined, ¡°Forget it. I''m scared Dave would kill me!¡± ¡°Were you not scared Mr. Dave would kill you when you joined my team, then?¡± Anthony countered. ¡°That''s different. Speaking of that, I acknowledge you alone. Besides, Dave treats you differently. You''re his best friend''s son, so he won''t have any objections if I join your team. But if I join Darz, it''d be another story altogether!¡± Miguel exined. Although he had aspirations and dreams, he also had his bottom line. At the end of the day, there were some rules he would never break. Eyeing the man, Anthony said nothing further. He shifted his gaze to theptop. Nheless, a ton of conjectures were already ying in his mind then. Just as his thoughts were running wild, Thalia returned. She walked right up to him and dered, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony raised his eyes to her. ¡°You''ve made the arrangements?¡± ¡°How could I disappoint you when you''ve already praised me to the skies?¡± Thalia riposted. At the confirmation, Anthony swiftly stood up and put theptop away. Beside him, Miguel stammered, ¡°C-Can I go?¡± ¡°Who''s going to drive if you don''t go?¡± When Miguel heard that, he quickly rushed forward in delight to help carry Anthony''s bag. ¡°Allow me, Master!¡± Anthony shot him a look. ¡°You''re growing increasingly tactful!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Despite Anthony''s remark, he did not release his hold on the bag. ¡°I''ll carry it myself. I''m not in the habit of having someone else handle myptop.¡± Miguel knew that every hacker had their own habits. Moreover, theirptops were their core possession. Hence, it was only natural that Anthony was reluctant to allow others to touch his laptop. For that reason, he did not insist. As they were gearing up to set out, Benjamin and Denise walked out of the house. ¡°You''re all going out, Tony?¡± Only when Anthony caught sight of them did he remember about them. ¡°Yeah, we''re going out to settle something. Would you both like to tag along?¡± ncing over her shoulder, Denise exchanged a look with Benjamin. ¡°Sure. It''s safer to stay together when we''re in a foreign ce,¡± Benjamin replied. In response, Anthony nodded. ¡°Let''s go, then.¡± Thus, all of them left the house. Shortly after, they arrived at the prison gates. When the car came to a stop, Thalia twisted her head back. ¡°It''s inappropriate to have so many people going in, Miguel. As such, you''ve got to stay in the car to take care of Denise and Benjamin.¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for your update in the car, then,¡± Miguel concurred. Turning back, Anthony pinned his eyes on them. ¡°We''ll be back in a jiffy!¡± All three who would be staying put gave a dip of the head in acknowledgment. Subsequently, Anthony and Thalia got out of the car and headed to the prison. While walking side by side with Thalia, Anthony asked in a whisper, ¡°Diego agreed to a meeting?¡± ¡°He has no say in it!¡± Thalia intoned. Hearing that, Anthony lifted his eyes and cast a nce at her. Darz''s division of tasks had always been distinct, so he was unfamiliar with Thalia''s job. All he knew was the existence of a set of procedures. Following her remark, however, he suddenly realized that Darz was far more developed than he had imagined. At the very least, their influence extended as far as the prison. Without further ado, the two of them entered the prison building. While they sat there and waited, the door swung open. On the heels of that, the man known as Diego walked out. There were manacles around his wrists and ankles. When he stepped out, he scrutinized Anthony and Thalia, making it evident that they wereplete strangers to him. Thalia waved at him with her eyes trained on him. ¡°Mr. Diego!¡± The man named Diego nced back over his shoulder before sitting down across from them. ¡°Who are you two?¡± Diego demanded. A faint smile tugged at Thalia''s lips, and an elusive gleam glinted in her alluring eyes. ¡°We''re naturally your friends!¡± At that, Diego snorted coldly. ¡°Friends? Are we friends or enemies?¡± Staring straight at him, Anthony reassured, ¡°You don''t need to worry. We only came here to seek you out to ask you some questions. We won''t do anything to harm you!¡± Chapter 828 Anthony Is Downright Terrifying Chapter 828 Anthony Is Downright Terrifying As soon as Anthony spoke, Diego''s gaze went to him. Initially, he did not pay much mind to Anthony, assuming that thetter was merely a child. It was not until Anthony started talking that he perceived something out of the ordinary, thanks to his years of experience in the underground circles. Hmm, this kid is something else. He regarded Anthony with a grim look in his eyes. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°You''re already in prison, and for such a long time at that. Is there still any need for me to sabotage you?¡± Anthony questioned. Diego merely listened without saying anything. Without beating around the bush, Anthony bored his eyes into the man and cut straight to the chase right then and there. ¡°We came to seek you out to ask you about someone,¡± he revealed. Diego''s gaze radiated chilliness and disdain. He lifted his eyesnguidly. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Twelve years ago, you and a few others stole a genuine painting known as ''Darkness'' in Yartran. Do you still remember that?¡± Anthony asked. Upon hearing that, Diego narrowed his eyes dangerously. A momentter, he chuckled out of the blue. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Seeing right through him, Thalia reassured, ¡°Don''t worry, for we''re not here to feel you out. You might be spending the rest of your life here, so there''s no need for us to charge you with another crime.¡± Despite having been exposed, Diego remained unruffled. He swept a gaze over her before leaning back against the chair, seemingly covering something up. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Only when Anthony heard Thalia''s reassurance did he realize what exactly Diego feared. Therefore, he went straight to the point. ¡°I reckon you''ve heard of Magus, yes?¡± At the mention of that name, Diego''s brows furrowed imperceptibly. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Magus, one of those involved in the theft in Yartran. Back then, he was even abandoned at the crime scene,¡± Anthony enunciated. Following that exnation, Diego''s eyes narrowed a fraction. He contemted for some time before drawling, ¡°Oh, he''s the person you''re talking about. He''s known as Magus?¡± ¡°You don''t know him?¡± Diego merely shrugged, looking as insouciant as ever. It was clear as day that he was still wary about the matter. Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°I''m here to investigate him, so you only need to answer my questions properly. I promise you that you won''t be implicated in any way!¡± However, Diego snickered. ¡°Haha... Why should I answer just because you asked?¡± Thalia fixed her eyes on him, all too familiar with scoundrels like him. Her eyes darkened, but her lips curved into a smirk. ¡°You should be aware that your life is in our hands since we managed to find you and even gain entry here. With just a word from me, an ident is nothing...¡± She did not finish her utterance, but her meaning was already unmistakable. At that threat, Diego''s expression stiffened slightly. Sure enough, he then practiced much more restraint. ¡°What will I get in return if I answer your questions?¡± ¡°You''re still hoping to get something in return?¡± Thalia snarled. ¡°What do you want in return?¡± Anthony interjected before the two of them went into a heated argument. Diego shifted his gaze to Anthony. From the seating arrangements and thetter''s demeanor and tone, he could tell that Anthony had the authority to call the shots. ¡°I want to get out!¡± he dered. ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Anthony rebuffed firmly. At once, Diego frowned. ¡°If so, what can you give me?¡± Anthony stared at him, looking both calm andposed. ¡°Something realistic. You can ask for anything within the limits, but forget about delusional fantasies!¡± In the same manner, Diego locked his eyes on Anthony. A whileter, he uttered, ¡°I want a bottle of wine.¡± Anthony deliberated about it briefly before nodding. ¡°Okay. But are you sure?¡± ¡°I''m here to stay, so what else could I ask for other than food and drink?¡± Diegomented. ¡°If you want to convey a message to your family or something, that''s fine too,¡± Anthony suggested. No sooner had that subjecte up than Diego''s expression gradually darkened. ¡°I''m an orphan and have no family!¡± Hearing that, Anthony quirked a brow. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t know that.¡± ¡°Hadn''t you investigated me beforeing over?¡± Diego retorted. ¡°Yes, but those things could have been fabricated,¡± Anthony replied. As Diego scrutinized the boy across from him, fear slowly crept into his eyes. Initially, he merely thought that Anthony held a higher ¡°position.¡± After the simple chat, however, he realized he was far off the mark. In truth, Anthony''s words and the logic behind them were downright terrifying. Eventually, his guard went up another notch. ¡°Well? What do you want to know?¡± ¡°We want to know about Magus,¡± Anthony answered frankly. ¡°Isn''t he... the one who''s skilled in disguise?¡± Diego queried. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He''s been released, no? Can''t you seek him out and ask him whatever you want to know?¡± Diego argued. ¡°If I could get the answers out of him, I wouldn''t havee and sought you out!¡± Anthony riposted. After mulling things over, Diego started, ¡°I''m not all that familiar with him. He was merely responsible for helping us change our appearances. Other than that, I don''t know much about him.¡± ¡°Weren''t you both in the same gang... I mean, team?¡± Anthony asked, changing his wording for courtesy''s sake. Diego lifted his eyes and nced at Anthony, wholly unbothered by it. Holding thetter''s gaze, he exined, ¡°He was close with our boss, but not me. We''ve only worked together once or twice.¡± ¡°Why did you all leave him there that time?¡± Anthony pressed. ¡°It was our boss'' idea, and I don''t know why either,¡± Diego admitted. At that, Anthony''s brows scrunched together. ¡°Who''s your boss, then?¡± Speaking of that, Diego went silent. He looked at Anthony. ¡°I''ve told you everything there is to say. As for the rest, I have no idea either!¡± Anthony knew that he had touched the man''s bottom line. His gaze flickered, but he did not panic. Instead, he kept his eyes on the man, musing, ¡°Your boss doesn''t care about you in here?¡± Diego averted his gaze, making it clear that he was avoiding something or other. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Actually, things are much easier when one greases some palms in a ce such as this,¡± Anthony continued. Still, Diego kept his lips pursed and said nothing. At that exact moment, Thalia chimed in next to Anthony, ¡°Who knows, he was also abandoned. His boss will never care about him!¡± With that, Anthony and Thalia started ying along with each other. ¡°If he''s really abandoned, shouldn''t he have confessed in court? Then, he wouldn''t be in here alone.¡± ¡°Exactly. I know, right?¡± Thalia agreed lowly. Just then, Diego swung his gaze at them. ¡°You just want to know why that person didn''t rat us out back then, no? Fine, I can tell you the answer. At that time, our boss said that if he dared reveal the gang''s identity, his family would die a tragic death. Say, who would dare ignore that threat?¡± Following that answer, Anthony''s eyes narrowed imperceptibly. Diego proceeded to take a deep breath. ¡°I''ve told you more than I''m supposed to. If you''re only asking questions because of Magus, this should be enough. But if you have some other motive in doing so, here''s a piece of advice from me¡ªnone of you can afford to offend Boss!¡± Having said that, he got to his feet and turned to the guard behind him. ¡°I''d like to return to my cell.¡± Anthony and Thalia exchanged a nce, the look in their eyes grim. Chapter 829 We Are Somewhat Related Chapter 829 We Are Somewhat Rted As Anthony and Thalia left the prison building, they walked side by side. ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I don''t think he was lying,¡± Anthony surmised. In response, Thalia dipped her head. ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°But while he didn''t lie, he was definitely hiding something from us!¡± Anthony added. Again, Thalia bobbed her head. ¡°I agree. It was beyond obvious.¡± ¡°So, the issue lies on...¡± ¡°That boss of his,¡± Thalia concluded,pleting the second half of Anthony''s utterance. Anthony gave a nod of his head. ¡°Yes. In other words, he''s the key in this matter!¡± Thalia turned her gaze to him. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re nning to ferret the man out?¡± ¡°No, that isn''t necessary. Truthfully, I already have my suspicions. But I need verification,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°How are you going to verify it?¡± Anthony considered it briefly. ¡°Let''s wait for a while longer. Perhaps there''ll be news very soon.¡± ¡°You mean the person who trades in information?¡± Thalia queried. Anthony inclined his head a fraction in affirmation. ¡°You''re the only one who trusts him!¡± Thalia huffed. ¡°But wasn''t he the one who found Magus?¡± Anthony countered. Thalia arched a brow, but she did not deny it. By then, they had exited the prison gates. The instant Miguel spotted them, he scrambled out of the car and rushed up to them. ¡°How did it go, Master?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°We''ve gotten something at least,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°So, what''s the verdict?¡± ¡°That''ll take a bit longer,¡± Anthony responded. Upon hearing that, Miguel nodded. ¡°All right, then. Where are we going now?¡± Lifting his wrist, Anthony nced at the time before murmuring, ¡°It''s about time.¡± Just as Miguel was about to ask for rification, Anthony continued, ¡°Let''s go. We''ll head back first.¡± Thus, Miguel dipped his head in acquiescence. Subsequently, they got into the car and geared up to head home. Mere seconds after they had started the engine, however, Anthony''s phone rang. The moment that happened, everyone in the car cut their gazes over. It was as though they were all aware of the caller''s identity. Taking out his phone, Anthony nced at the iing phone number. A barely-perceptible smile tugged at his lips. He swiped his finger over the answer button and picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I''ve already collected all information on Magus. When can youe over?¡± the person on the other end of the phone asked, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°Give me your location.¡± ¡°Let''s meet at the usual ce.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Sure!¡± After saying that, Anthony promptly hung up. Right then, everyone in the car was staring at him. ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± A frown marred Anthony''s countenance. ¡°Are you psychic, Master?¡± Miguel eximed. Why does it feel as though he knows everything? ¡°From the moment Iid eyes on him at the marketce and mentioned Magus'' name, I was aware that he undoubtedly knows everything,¡± Anthony divulged nonchntly. ¡°If so, why did he ask you for a day or two?¡± Miguel screeched. Thalia pinned her eyes on him, regarding him as though he was a fool. ¡°How could he show that he''d been working hard otherwise? And would he have the nerve to take the money?¡± At that, Miguel was momentarily stunned. He thenmented, ¡°How foolish of me!¡± Having said that, he withdrew his gaze and started driving. Thalia snorted a bark ofughter. ¡°Those around Dave are just slow-witted!¡± Following that insult, Miguel immediately objected, ¡°You can disparage me, but not Dave!¡± ¡°I simply want to do that. What can you do about it?¡± Thalia retorted. Miguel''s mind whirred at warp speed. I''m not her match physically speaking, much less when it comes to oral skills. He brooded upon the matter, his gaze trained on the rearview mirror. When he glimpsed the boy sitting in the backseat, his gaze flickered. ¡°I can''t do anything about it. But then, I''m Master''s apprentice while you''re his colleague. How''s that?¡± Words eluded Thalia. She snapped her head over and glowered at him. ¡°Well, well, well... you even know how to divert my wrath now.¡± Miguel shed her a faint smile. ¡°Not really. We''re currently somewhat rted, aren''t we?¡± Fixing her eyes on him with a half-smile, Thalia clenched her fists so hard that cracking sounds split the air. ¡°Shall I now analyze the rtionship between us for you?¡± At the sight of her in a fit, Miguel instantly stammered, ¡°I-I''m driving, and there are three pirs of the country sitting in the back. They''re all Darz''s pirs!¡± After giving it some thought, Thalia nodded. ¡°All right, then. I''ll only teach you a lessonter!¡± At once, Miguel was struck dumb. Denise, who was sitting in the back, could not help bursting into giggles as she watched them tease each other. How I wish the rtionship between Darz and DX is like that between the two of them! Then, we wouldn''t be caught between a rock and a difficult ce! In no time, they arrived at the ce they previously went, as per the man''s instructions. By the time they climbed out of the car, the man was already waiting there. At the sight of Anthony, he swiftly hurried forward. ¡°You''re here, Sir?¡± Sir? That address had Thalia inexorably dissolve intoughter behind him. Indeed, Anthony deserves the title after forking out so much money! Anthony eyed him without rejecting that address. ¡°Where is it?¡± In a sh, the man held a document out. ¡°Everything is in here.¡± Just as Anthony was about to take it, the man took a step back. Anthony shot him a look. ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll be paid handsomely.¡± ¡°I trust you, sir!¡± While saying that, the man finally handed the document over. When Anthony saw the information and writing upon opening it, the man quickly crowed, ¡°How is it? I especially had someone trante everything to Ustranian for your convenience!¡± ¡°Your service is great!¡± Anthony praised. ¡°But of course! This has always been my style in doing business.¡± Anthony merely chuckled softly. ¡°How impressive that you managed to gather all this information and even had them tranted into Ustranian in such a short time.¡± Hearing that, the man hastily bragged, ¡°This is evidence that I''m efficient!¡± It went without saying that Anthony understood his meaning. He looked up and swept a gaze over the man. ¡°No matter the reason, efficiency and speed are what I want.¡± With that said, he ordered without even ncing back over his shoulder, ¡°Pay him, Thalia.¡± Thalia stalked forward, boring her eyes into the man. Subsequently, she took out a thick stack of bills from her bag. After taking it, the man first weighed it before taking a sniff of it. Only after he had done all that did a gratified grin stretch his face. ¡°I''m always at this marketce, sir. You can seek me out if you need anything. Besides, I''ve called you before. Hence, you can phone me directly. Contact me anytime if I can be of help.¡± Anthony said nothing, entirely focused on the document. ¡°If there''s nothing else, please excuse me,¡± the man added. ¡°Wait,¡± Anthony suddenly called out. The man stilled briefly before shifting his gaze to Anthony. ¡°How else may I be of service?¡± ¡°This information of yours states that Magus had a girlfriend in the past. Do you know where she is presently?¡± Anthony asked. The man was startled for a moment. In the next heartbeat, he bobbed his head. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°In the hospital.¡± Anthony''s eyes narrowed a fraction. ¡°In the hospital? Is she a doctor or a nurse?¡± At that question, the man snickered softly. ¡°She''s merely a patient. She''s sick all year round and has to be hospitalized every once in a while.¡± After learning about that, Anthony pondered for a while. ¡°Which hospital is she at?¡± The man thought for some time. ¡°It''s written in the information I gave you. If I remember correctly, it''s on thest page.¡± Speaking of that, Anthony immediately flipped through the information. Sure enough, it was indicated on thest page. He studied it before narrowing his eyes slightly. Chapter 830 Being Too Cynical Chapter 830 Being Too Cynical With his gaze locked on the man, Anthony stated, ¡°You''re not merely acquainted with Magus, huh?¡± At that, the man was momentarily taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Following a brief contemtion, Anthony looked at him. ¡°Well, how about you give me your time for the next few days? I can pay you by the hour.¡± Unexpectedly, the man was a touch ambivalent about epting the offer. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Nothing much, merely apanying me around and answering my questions,¡± Anthony replied. A sh of conflict and hesitance showed on the man''s gaunt face. Although Thalia had no idea what Anthony had in mind, she knew that he must have a reason for doing so. She promptly whipped out a stack of bills from her bag and fanned it tantly. At the sight of the money, the man''s hesitance instantly vanished into thin air. He smiled obsequiously as he looked at Anthony. ¡°You''re sure I only have to do as you said, merely walking around and answering some questions?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°All right, then. It''s a deal!¡± As the man spoke, he hastened over to Thalia without a second''s dy. Just when he was about to snatch the money away, Thalia took out half and gave it to him. ¡°Uh, what''s the meaning of this?¡± the man questioned. ¡°Payment will be by the day. When you''ve held up the end of your bargain, I''ll give you the remaining half.¡± When the man heard that, he threw her a chagrined look. ¡°You''re not even as decisive as a kid. He''s far more generous than you are!¡± Despite his words, Thalia remained unfazed. ¡°That''s only natural. He''s merely giving the orders, but I''m in charge of the finances. I definitely have to be more cautious.¡± The man inhaled deeply. For all of his resentment, he still stuffed the money into his pocket. Then, he turned to look at Anthony. ¡°So, where do you want me to apany you?¡± ¡°The hospital.¡± The man was not at all surprised. He merely swept a gaze over Anthony before giving a dip of his head. ¡°Okay, sure!¡± While saying that, he eyed them. ¡°Can your car fit so many people?¡± Anthony shot him a sidelong look. ¡°Take a taxi. We''ll follow at the back.¡± ¡°A taxi?¡± ¡°You''ll be reimbursed for it.¡± Right after Anthony had finished saying that, he stood up and climbed into the car. Miguel and Thalia also cast the man a look before they followed suit. Left with no other choice, the man could only hail a taxi in the end. As Miguel drove, he kept his eyes peeled on the taxi in the front. He could not help wondering, ¡°He wouldn''t take off, would he?¡± Right then, Anthony was scanning through the information with Benjamin and Denise. Without looking up, he answered, ¡°He loves money, so he''d never take off when there''s money to be made.¡± ¡°It''s my first time seeing such a greedy person!¡± Miguel could not helpmenting. ¡°He''s only greedy because he has the capability to do so,¡± Anthony remarked lowly. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Upon hearing that, Miguel stole a peek at the back. ¡°It means that there are many more who seek him out besides us,¡± Thalia exined. Still, a glimmer of puzzlement shed across Miguel''s handsome face. ¡°Is he really that incredible that every person who seeks him out is willing to pay an exorbitant sum to buy his information?¡± Before Anthony could respond to that, Thalia, who was sitting beside Miguel, boasted, ¡°Everyone I rmend is formidable! Also, don''t look down on Magus because he''s now despondent and disheveled. He''s a genius in the art of disguise. After all, there are many things one could do with such a skill. In fact, he can even disguise himself as you and do something or other. At that time, you wouldn''t know what hit you!¡± At that, Miguel''s curiosity was piqued. ¡°That amazing? Isn''t the art of disguise used in TV series to dupe viewers?¡± ¡°Only ignorant people think so!¡± Thalia scoffed, snorting. Miguel was not bothered by her teasing him. He continued asking, ¡°Say, since he''s so impressive, does none of those who sought him out think to kill him when he refused to leave with them?¡± ¡°The art of disguise is different from all others. This skill is beyond difficult. Magus is already a pro in this. If there were someone else who could take his ce, he would''ve likely died long ago. It''s precisely because he''s irreceable that he escaped death,¡± Thalia borated. ¡°But for many, they would certainly kill him outright if they couldn''t use him. They wouldn''t have such sympathy andpassion!¡± Miguel argued. ¡°That''s true. Therefore, it''s definitely not because of others'' sympathy that he could remain alive to this day,¡± Anthony interjected out of the blue from behind. After listening to that, Thalia turned and pinned her eyes on him. ¡°Well? Why did you have the man follow you?¡± Anthony chuckled. ¡°Why do you think?¡± ¡°Would I still ask this if I can see through you?¡± Thalia huffed. ¡°I thought you surmised it since you yed along with me.¡± Thalia shed Anthony an icy smile. ¡°I have reason to suspect that you''re making fun of me, Anthony Watson.¡± ¡°Be more confident and repeat that as an affirmative statement.¡± That struck Thalia speechless. ¡°Gosh, stop keeping us in suspense, Tony! Even I can''t tell what you''re nning this time, let alone Thalia!¡± Denise urged beside him. At her urging, Anthony lowered his eyes before murmuring, ¡°Have you ever considered that there was a reason Magus didn''t rat anyone out back when he was betrayed, leading to him being arrested?¡± As Thalia listened, Diego''s words abruptly popped up in her mind. ¡°You mean, he was threatened?¡± ¡°Back at the prison, Diego seemed very much fearful of their boss. As such, that''s indeed a possibility,¡± Anthony replied. Thalia mulled it over seriously. ¡°So, you''re thinking that Magus'' weakness is his ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But they''ve already broken up... Would he sacrifice so much for a former girlfriend?¡± Thalia contended. ¡°Well, he''s still single to this day. On top of that, I have another bold conjecture.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He''s colluding with the man selling us information to scam people!¡± Anthony reckoned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as his words rang out, everyone in the car gaped at him. Even Miguel, who was driving, stared at him nkly through the rearview mirror. ¡°Why, you don''t believe me?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia''s gaze remained fixated on him. ¡°Don''t you think you''re being too cynical?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Anthony quirked a brow. ¡°I don''t think it''s asplicated as you imagine,¡± Thalia asserted. Ignoring her, Anthony turned to Benjamin and Denise beside him. ¡°What about you both?¡± Denise turned things over in her mind before muttering, ¡°The fact that the man could trap Magus in the room makes it evident that his rtionship with thetter is undoubtedly close. Secondly, he either knew Magus very well that he managed to obtain all that information within half a day or... Magus himself told him about it.¡± As that possibility urred to her, her eyes widened into saucers. The matter could not withstand scrutiny, growing increasingly mind-boggling upon closer review. She continued, ¡°Furthermore, Tony offered to pay him by the day, yet he hesitated despite being such a money-minded person...¡± At this point, her gaze turned resolute, and she enunciated, ¡°There must be something off in this. Even if the truth isn''t as Tony surmised, that man is definitely suspicious!¡± Chapter 831 Try Leaving Then Chapter 831 Try Leaving Then A subtle smile curled on the corner of Anthony''s lips as Denise''s words reached his ears. Beside them, Benjamin chimed in, ¡°I had my doubts about him from the beginning too, and now this indeed gave him away!¡± ¡°All of you figured that out?¡± Thalia asked. Benjamin replied truthfully, ¡°I didn''t think too much into it. I just felt something was off.¡± After their analysis, Thalia pondered seriously for a moment. ¡°This person is indeed suspicious, but how can you be sure he''s working with Magus to scam money?¡± ¡°I''m not certain. But we''re currently looking for evidence, aren''t we?¡± Anthony asked rhetorically. Thalia narrowed her eyes upon hearing what he said and questioned, ¡°Are you suggesting it''s rted to his ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°If that''s the case, then everything seems to make sense. Magus didn''t expose those gangs in the past because he feared the leader''s influence and what the leader might do to his girlfriend. And now, he''s teamed up with this person to scam money, also for the sake of his girlfriend,¡± Anthony exined. Miguel asked, ¡°But if they truly teamed up to scam money, why would this person agree to our conditions and help us investigate Magus?¡± ¡°Naturally, he couldn''t resist the temptation of money. Besides, my conjecture doesn''t imply there isn''t a trace of betrayal between them,¡± Anthony said as he stared intently at them. Miguel drove the car, his face filled with indescribableplexity under the sunlight. He was astonished by the nature of the situation and equally taken aback by Anthony''s spection. How did hee up with all these? With the same brain, how could we think such different thoughts? Meanwhile, Thalia gazed outside, her mesmerizing eyes wandering. She knew Anthony had always been an intelligent person, but she had a different perspective on this matter. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I don''t think Magus is that kind of person.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Isn''t that kind of person?¡± asked Anthony. Thalia answered firmly, ¡°He wouldn''t collude with that person to scam money. The Magus I know is not like that!¡± At that moment, Anthony leaned in closer and looked at Thalia with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Thalia, the person you think you know indeed won''t change in a specific environment. Like you, you won''t undergo significant changes if you''re with Darz for years. But what if you hadn''t joined Darz? Then your life would be full of uncertainties!¡± A glint shed across his eyes as he spoke, and he continued asking, ¡°Simrly, Magus is also like that. The Magus, you know, was once rebellious, perhaps even someone who had just plummeted from the pinnacle. He hasn''t transformed into what he is now, but do you know what he has experienced all these years?¡± Thalia fell into silence instantly. She had to admit that Anthony made a valid point. However, she still could not bring herself to believe it. ¡°A leopard can''t change its spots. I believe in Magus!¡± Anthony did not want to shatter her impression of someone, so he chose a different approach. ¡°Actually, a person''s transformation doesn''t necessarily mean they are a bad person. At least the money he scammed was all directed toward him. The motives of these people are controversial, so I''m not implying that Magus is bad. On the contrary, I''m here for him as well. So far, I haven''t formed any personal judgment about his character,¡± Anthony said, emphasizing each word. Anthony''s words were already very objective. ¡°I know what you mean, but everyone has their own perspectives. As for me, I won''t believe it unless I see it with my own eyes!¡± Thalia replied while lowering her gaze. Anthony smiled faintly upon hearing that. ¡°Then let''s wait and see!¡± ¡°Fine, let''s just wait and see!¡± Thalia persisted in her viewpoint. Anthony merely raised the corner of his lips, refraining from saying too much. And so, the car continued to travel down the road. Soon, the taxi came to a stop in front of a hospital entrance, and when Miguel saw that, he followed suit and parked behind it. ¡°We''ve arrived,¡± Miguel said. At that moment, everyone turned their gaze outside. Indeed, they had arrived at the hospital entrance. Before getting out of the car, Anthony looked at them and said, ¡°With all of us together, our presence is too conspicuous. After we get out, I''ll go with Thalia. Miguel, you take Benjamin and Denise. If we separate, it won''t attract too much attention.¡± The others nodded in agreement upon hearing that. Thus, the car doors opened, and Thalia and Anthony were the first to step out. Just then, the man in the taxi also got out and walked toward Anthony. ¡°Sir, are you here at the hospital to seek medical treatment?¡± the man asked. Anthony replied, ¡°I''m not here to seek medical treatment but to visit someone.¡± ¡°Visit someone?¡± ¡°That''s right. I''m here to visit Magus'' girlfriend,¡± Anthony stated with a smirk. The man was momentarily stunned when he heard that. He then asked, ¡°That''s his ex-girlfriend from many years ago. Why are you here to visit her?¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot about Magus,¡± Anthony teased. The man was once again taken aback after hearing what Anthony said. A momentter, the former responded, ¡°He has a bad reputation among us, so everyone has a thing or two to say about him.¡± ¡°I suppose his rtionship with all of you isn''t good either?¡± Anthony questioned. The man immediately shook his head. ¡°He doesn''t have a good rtionship with anyone!¡± Anthony nodded calmly upon hearing his words. ¡°It''s clear that he is guarded against everyone.¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± the man quickly responded. Nevertheless, Anthony continued asking, ¡°But I have a question, how did you manage to deceive him into the room?¡± The man was about to say something but froze upon hearing what Anthony said. Gazing at Anthony, his gaunt features looked somewhat intimidating. The man was momentarily stunned. He''s just a child. How could someone so young possess such a cunning nature? Seeing that the man was not saying anything, Anthony wore an innocent smile and asked, ¡°Why are you not talking?¡± ¡°Naturally, I employed certain methods!¡± The man snapped back to reality and looked at Anthony. ¡°What methods?¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that!¡± the man replied. Anthony smiled. Of course, he did not expect the man to tell the truth. However, thetter''s reaction once again confirmed his suspicions. There had to be some sort of unusual ¡°transaction¡± between them. At that moment, Thalia observed his reaction and furrowed her brows, displeasure evident on her face. ¡°Is it that you can''t say or won''t?¡± ¡°Is there a difference between the two?¡± The man feigned ignorance. Thalia responded in a low voice, ¡°Of course, one is a matter of personal expertise, while the other involves some questionable affairs.¡± A smile adorned the man''s face, leaving an air of enigma. ¡°Well, of course, that''s my special talent!¡± he remarked. ¡°I hope what you''re saying is true,¡± Thalia replied as her gaze swept over him. ¡°Since both of you don''t trust me, I suggest we end our transaction here,¡± the man interjected. Anthony attempted to persuade him. ¡°Don''t be so hasty. We''re just having a casual conversation.¡± The man took a deep breath and looked at them. ¡°I must be honest with you both. I have other matters to attend to. Besides, I''ve done everything I can here. There''s truly nothing more I can do!¡± As soon as he finished saying that, the man prepared to take his leave. However, just as he was about to depart, Thalia swiftly drew a dagger, blocking his way. In a haunting tone, she warned, ¡°Why don''t you try leaving?¡± Chapter 832 Thalia Cooperates Chapter 832 Thalia Cooperates The man''s body stiffened as he eyed Thalia''s dagger. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± he asked, staring intently at her knife. He looked as if here was afraid that it would cut them. However, Thalia casually yed with the knife in her hand. The de slid along the cheek and suddenly pressed against the man''s face. Her beautiful eyes appeared to even darker as she said, ¡°What do you think I want to do? Get the money and leave?¡± ¡°I... I''ve done things too, so why can''t I have any room for choice?¡± the man asked, staring at her nkly. ¡°Once the task is done, you''ll naturally have choices, but if it''s not finished, you have no options!¡± Thalia said, emphasizing each word. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Thalia looked at him and asked in return. Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was full of pressure. She wasn''t actually angry. Normally, Thalia appeared to be a girl without care. However, once she got upset, an intense aura would envelop her. The man looked on with a hint of fear in his eyes. Still, he mustered the courage to speak. ¡°I''m telling you, it doesn''t matter who you are. If you really get hurt, you won''t be able to leave this ce unscathed!¡± Upon hearing this, Thaliaughed and said, ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°So, if you know what''s good for you, let me go, and we can pretend nothing ever happened!¡± he said. Thaliaughed softly, her voice filled with mockery. ¡°I, Thalia Jacoway, have wandered the society for so many years, and there''s no wolf''s den that I haven''t been to. I''m also curious to see if I can walk out of this ce unscathed!¡± The man looked at her, somewhat at a loss for words. Why does this woman not get intimidated by these tactics? Anthony watched from the side, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. However, he soon hid his smile. He walked over and said, ¡°Alright, Thalia, stop scaring him.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the man and said softly, ¡°Actually, we don''t have any other intentions. We were just a bit suspicious. Please don''t mind!¡± The man looked at Thalia''s unsheathed knife and didn''t dare to make any sudden moves. ¡°Is this called being overly suspicious?¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony looked at her. Thalia hesitated for a moment before reluctantly putting away the dagger. The man looked on and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°Don''t worry, the beautifuldy here may be fierce, but she''s not unreasonable. As long as you finish what you''re supposed to do next, I guarantee you won''t be in any danger!¡± He was using both hard and soft tactics. There was no way that the man did not understand. However, at this moment, he had no other choice. Looking at Anthony, the person nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Let''s go then!¡± Anthony said. The man looked on and nodded. However, as they walked further into the hospital and got closer to the ward, his unspoken worries grew increasingly apparent. Just as they were about to reach the entrance of the ward, the man suddenly stopped in their tracks. ¡°My stomach feels a bit off. I need to use the restroom.¡± Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°Great, I''m going there too. Let''s go together!¡± The person was rendered speechless. Thalia looked at them. ¡°I''ll guard the door for you.¡± The man did not know what to say. Even if he had any ns up his sleeve, he couldn''t muster the energy to execute them at this moment. After hesitating for a moment, he gave up and said, ¡°Forget it, I don''t want to go anymore. Let''s just go meet the person directly. I can go after we''re done.¡± Anthony nodded, ¡°That works too.¡± With that, the man led them toward the ward. As they approached the door, the man seemed somewhat hesitant. Noticing his anxious expression, Anthony asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something going on?¡± The man looked at Anthony and shook his head with a smile, ¡°No, no!¡± Anthony nodded. Just as they were about to enter the patient''s room, they suddenly caught sight of someone else carrying some fruits and fresh flowers. Anthony nced at Thalia. She immediately understood his intentions and walked straight toward that person. Soon, a deal was struck, and Thalia purchased the stranger''s fruits and flowers at a high price. Watching Thalia return with the items, Anthony nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It won''t feel too abrupt if we go with this. The man looked on, a faint smirk ying at the corner of his lips. Despite that, he did not say a single word. After that, they went straight to the hospital ward. It was a private hospital ward, and the door was left open. A woman sat on the bed, her gaze fixed on the view outside the window. Upon seeing the woman, Anthony nced at Thalia. At that moment, she stepped forward and knocked on the door. The woman looked toward the entrance at the sound. When she saw them, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Anthony walked in with a smile. ¡°We''re Magus'' friends. We heard you were sick, so we came to visit you.¡± The woman looked at them, half-believing and half-doubting. She finally rested her gaze on the person standing behind them. The man stood there, not knowing whether to speak or to remain silent. Thalia ced fresh flowers and fruits on the table. The woman''s face was pale, but upon seeing Thalia''s actions, she still smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You''re wee,¡± Thalia replied with a smile. The woman looked at them. ¡°Sit, sit!¡± Anthony pulled out a stool and sat down directly. Thalia also took a seat nearby. The man was visibly anxious and restless as he watched them. He was unable to sit still. At that moment, the woman looked at them and asked, ¡°You''re looking for me? Is there something you need?¡± Anthony looked at her and shook his head, ¡°It''s nothing, I just came to see you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The woman looked puzzled, and then continued, ¡°But I''ve broken up with him for a long time now. You see, I...¡± ¡°Although you broke up, but his heart only has you in it, right?¡± Anthony said with a smile. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone to such great lengths to care for you when you were sick, would he?¡± The woman looked at him, wondering if it was just a child speaking without intention, or if she was reading too much into it. Upon hearing this, she did manage to discern anotheryer of meaning. However, she still smiled and denied it, ¡°I really don''t know what you guys are talking about. I broke up with him a long time ago.¡± Anthony nced around and noticed the expensive supplements ced nearby. Each item was quite pricey. His gaze narrowed slightly before he walked over and said, ¡°These health products aren''t cheap, are they?¡± Then, he looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°Didn''t you use to take these daily?¡± Thalia nced around, knowing there was more to his words, and cooperated by saying, ¡°Yes, I took it every day, but it''s not that expensive. It''s around one or two hundred thousand per box?¡± Upon hearing this, the woman''s face changed slightly. Then, looking at Anthony, she said awkwardly, ¡°They were a gift from a rtive.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Your rtives are quite generous!¡± Anthony said. The woman smiled sheepishly and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Other than that, nothing more was said. Staring at the health products, Anthony let out a soft chuckle as he put them down. Their reactions had confirmed his suspicions, especially the person who apanied them. The man''s gaze was constantly fixed on the outside, as if he was afraid of seeing something. However, the more one feared something, the more likely it is to happen. Just then, Magus'' figure passed by outside. Chapter 833 Time To Snatch Someone Chapter 833 Time To Snatch Someone Upon seeing him, the man immediately straightened his body. After hesitating for a moment, he didn''t even greet Thalia and turned around to walk out. Fortunately, Thalia was quick-witted and fast. When she saw that he was about to leave, she immediately stepped in front of him, blocking his way. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Thalia asked with a yful smile. The man looked at Thalia, stammering, ¡°I-I need to go to the restroom!¡± ¡°Isn''t there one in the ward?¡± Thalia gestured to him and asked. ¡°I... I''m not used to it. It''ll be better for me to use it outside!¡± The man wanted to leave. However, Thalia stood right in front of him, showing no intention of stepping aside. The person looked on, almost dying of anxiety. ¡°Could I just not earn the money? I''ll give them all to youter!¡± the man said. Thalia remained calm andposed. ¡°That won''t do. I''ve told you, you have to finish this task!¡± ¡°I-I...¡± Just then, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of the ward. Magus stood at the entrance. Upon seeing them inside, his eyebrows immediately furrowed. ¡°Why are you guys doing here?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Anthony walked toward the door and looked at Magus. A well-intentioned smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he replied, ¡°Didn''t I tell you before? I won''t give up!¡± Magus''s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned his gaze directly at the man, his anger shifting toward him. The person''s expression changed inexplicably, unsure of what to say. ¡°Come outside with me. I have something to talk to you,¡± Magus said as he looked straight at the person. After that, he turned around and walked off to one side. At that moment, Thalia nced at Anthony, who nodded back at him. Taking the hint, Thalia stepped aside from the man''s path and said with a smile, ¡°Please go ahead!¡± The man was speechless. He nced at Anthony, and then back at Thalia. A hint of helplessness shed across his eyes. After that, he had no choice but to follow Magus out. They had just left when Anthony walked over and said, ¡°Come on, don''t you want to see this for yourself? You''ll find out soon enough!¡± With that, Anthony immediately took the lead and followed both of them out as well. Thalia narrowed her eyes and stood up before following Anthony out. Meanwhile, at a corner in the hospital, Magus struck the man''s face with a powerful punch. The man, who was frail and thin, couldn''t withstand the blow and immediately fell to the ground. Just as Magus was about to step forward, the man immediately spoke up. ¡°Let me exin!¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± Magus asked. ¡°I-I had no choice either. It was them! They found out about this ce and forced me to bring them here...¡± the man exined.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, Magus''s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°Did they force you toe, or did they bribe you with money?¡± That person suddenly didn''t know what to say. Magus stared at him intently. ¡°I told you not to overstep the limit of my patience, and this time you really crossed the line here!¡± The man looked up and quickly exined, ¡°I admit that they did pay me money, but they really forced me to do it. Also, they guessed that we were working together to scam money. That kid may be young, but he''s clever. And that woman, she seems just ordinary...¡± Magus didn''t even listen to his exnation. ¡°What? Could they kill you if you hadn''t let theme here?¡± ¡°That woman really pointed a knife at me!¡± Magus stared at him for a long time before saying in a cold voice, ¡°The woman was someone I used to know. She''s not the type to kill innocent people. Do you really think I''d believe you just because you said so?¡± ¡°Do you trust her more than me?¡± the man asked angrily. ¡°Are you even worth my trust?¡± Magus asked coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The person countered back quite confidently. However, a cold smirk appeared at the corner of Magus''s mouth. ¡°All these years, how much money have you taken behind my back? Did you really think I had no idea? I used to turn a blind eye, but today...¡± Magus didn''t finish his sentence, but his meaning was already quite clear. The person looked at Magus, suddenly not knowing what to say. He thought he had done everything wlessly, but he didn''t expect that Magus knew everything. As he was thinking of what words to say tofort him, Magus suddenly grabbed his cor and snarled, ¡°Starting today, we''re parting ways. If I ever find out that you''ve brought someone to harass her again, don''t me me for being impolite!¡± Upon hearing his words, the man''s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Magus, are you really burning bridges with me?¡± Magus looked at him, the corner of his mouth lifting into a cold smirk, ¡°Me burning bridges with you? Haven''t you made quite a fortune over these years then?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°It was you who crossed my bottom line first, so the responsibility lies with you!¡± The man thought for a moment. Since the conversation had already reached this point, he wasn''t afraid of causing a rift anymore. The man then spoke up directly. ¡°Yes, I''ve made quite a bit of money over the years, but that''s because I''ve been working hard by going around and putting in the effort. Do you know how difficult it is to make a living in front of those people? One wrong move and your life could be over. I deserve what I''ve earned, so don''t think I''ve taken advantage of you. Besides, I don''t mind if we dissolve our partnership, but you have a woman to take care of. You know better than me how much money she needs. If you''re not afraid of her...¡± The man wanted to say something else, but upon meeting the deep gaze of the other person, he was frightened until he swallowed back his words. He then forced himself to change the subject. ¡°Anyway, it doesn''t matter to me!¡± Magus''s gaze bore into him fiercely, making it clear that if he dared to utter those words, there would be no courtesy shown. Fortunately, the man still had some brains. Magus looked at him intently. ¡°Don''t worry about the money, I''ll figure something out!¡± With that, he stood up and left. Despite the fact that the man had already revealed Magus''st trump card, he still persisted. Watching his retreating figure, the man immediately said, ¡°What? Are you going to find someone else to partner with? Let me tell you, if I am your partner today, then it will be someone else tomorrow. So, are you still nning to keep changing partners?¡± Magus''s footsteps halted. He turned around, his gaze fixed directly on him. At that moment, there were two people watching the scene not far away from them. Anthony''s lips curled into a faint smile. He looked up at Thalia and asked, ¡°What do you think? You saw it with your own eyes, didn''t you?¡± Thalia looked straight at Magus. ¡°I am truly seeing him in a different light now!¡± ¡°You''re not supposed to use that term like that!¡± Anthony said. Thalia lowered her eyes, feeling quite displeased as she retorted, ¡°I''ll use it however I want!¡± Upon seeing the situation, Anthony raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°All right, fine. Whatever you say goes!¡± Thalia red in Magus''s direction, fuming with anger. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Anthony spoke up. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°We''re going to snatch someone away, of course!¡± Anthony replied. Upon hearing his reply, Thalia looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you still interested in having him even though he is already bing like this?¡± ¡°He has his own reasons for doing so. And as said, this is not a standard to judge whether someone is good or bad. Therefore, I still choose to believe in him!¡± Thalia furrowed her brow. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Thalia then said with a smile, and headed straight toward them. As both men were talking, Anthony walked over and said, ¡°If it''s about money, don''t worry, I can cover everything!¡± As soon as Anthony finished speaking, both of their gazes turned towards him. Chapter 834 Living The High Life Chapter 834 Living The High Life Anthony walked up to them, his palm-sized face stered with a gentlemanly smile. ¡°What do you think? Would you consider it?¡± He was addressing Magus with these words. Anthony''s gaze fixed on him as if he had all the patience in the world. Magus''s gaze swept over him, but he didn''t say a word. The man half-lying on the ground let out a soft chuckle. Regardless of whether his business with Magus could continue, he knew that Magus would not be leaving with them. It had always been like this for the past few years. With that thought, he smiled. ¡°You might as well forget it. He won''t go with you!¡± ¡°If he doesn''t go with me, then your source of wealth won''t be cut off, right?¡± Anthony queried. The man didn''t expect Anthony to be so straightforward. He pursed his lips and directed his gaze at Anthony. ¡°Regardless of whether our coboration can continue, he won''t go with you. Do you truly think money can buy everything?¡± Anthony remained calm andposed, exuding the demeanor of a quintessential gentleman. ¡°Money might not be able to solve everything, but it sure can solve most of it!¡± As he spoke, his gaze returned to Magus. Despite being so young, his words were impactful. ¡°Not only can I provide financial support, but I can also find the best doctors for her treatment, personnel you would never have imagined!¡± Magus was about to refuse, yet his eyes still lit up briefly upon hearing these words. This was undoubtedly a very tempting proposition. The man''s gaze turned to Magus. He knew very well that this woman was his Achilles heel. The reason they had remained business partners until now was that he needed to treat her illness and was in urgent need of money. Otherwise, he might not have been able to reach him at all. He spoke, ¡°You don''t believe what they''re saying, do you?¡± Magus stared down Anthony and Thalia, who stood behind him. He didn''t know much about Anthony but understood Thalia to an extent. She was a genuine, bold, and sentimental person. The child must demonstrate certain excellent qualities for her to follow him wherever he goes. However... Anthony spoke up at Magus'' silence. ¡°Magus, I know how ambitious you are. Do you n to spend your whole life here with such a partner?¡± The man immediately retorted, ¡°What''s wrong with partnering with me?¡± Thalia eyed him. ¡°Shut up!¡± He immediately zipped up at how imposing she was. Anthony continued. ¡°Since you''re looking for a business partner, why not choose me? I promise not to force you to do anything you don''t want to and that you have the right to leave freely. I would never betray my buddies nor let anyone take the fall for me. None of these would even be a possibility!¡± Magus'' searingly depthless gaze prated Anthony. They must havee prepared since they managed to find their way here. As such, it wasn''t surprising to him that they were privy to such matters. ¡°Everyone whoes here says the same thing. Why should I believe you?¡± He asked. Anthony knew he''d sessfully hooked Magus since he stayed on instead of leaving. Therefore, he pondered before adding, ¡°I might not be able to prove that I''m telling the truth, but I can assure you that I''m not like those before who came looking for you. They''re after money, the one thing I have an abundance of. Therefore, the issue of you being a scapegoat would be non-existent!¡± Magus'' curiosity was piqued. ¡°Then what are you after if not for money?¡± Anthony considered this, and his face darkened slightly at the thought of Natasha. ¡°I need to save someone who means the world to me!¡± ¡°Save someone?¡± Magus looked at him in disbelief. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°That''s right. I need a team to assist me when the timees to save her!¡± Thalia gave Anthony aplicated look from behind him. Magus uttered, ¡°In the end, you''re still looking for a group willing tobor for you, aren''t you?¡± ¡°I would be lying if I said no, but that was not my intention from the start, which was to utilize everyone''s strengths to achieve my goals. It''s the same principle as people working to get paid a sry. What''s the difference between working for me and in a corporate setting under a boss? Aren''t both choicesbor of a sort?¡± Magus was dumbfounded. Anthony was still not done. ¡°No one will be unfairly treated or be expected to die for me. However, this job is undoubtedly perilous since we will face off against a group of viinous individuals. Thus, I sincerely invite you to join our team. You can consider it a high-risk job with high returns. But it''s up to you whether to join or not!¡± Magus pursed his lips and refrained frommenting for an extended moment. Just then, Thalia took a step toward him. Her eyes seemed to be filled with disappointment. ¡°Magus, I never thought you''d stoop so low one day!¡± Magus'' attention shifted to her. ¡°Beforeing here, I confidently bet with them that you wouldn''t be the kind of person who conspires with others to swindle money. But I was sorely mistaken!¡± Magus sneered at her usatory tone. ¡°What''s wrong? Swindling is nothing to me. If someone paid me right now, I''d evenmit murder and arson!¡± Thalia''s eyes narrowed. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± Magus'' sneer stiffened. ¡°Why not? I don''t see any issue with that.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Magus retorted calmly, ¡°Don''t look at me like that. I''m not as noble as you think. After all, I''m not like you bunch who possess the right to fight against this world. I have nothing and am but a ve to money. Do I have any other choice? Perhaps I should join another team, be used and discarded, and then be locked away for another decade?¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. ¡°Who doesn''t want to live a noble and dignified life? The question is whether I qualify for it or not?¡± Magus enunciated his words carefully. Thalia grabbed his cor and was about to say something when a figure suddenly rushed up from behind and stood directly before her. ¡°Please don''t attack him, Miss. I don''t know what he did to you, but I beg you to let him go. If he cheated you of your money, we will find a way topensate you. It was all for my sake. I beg of you...¡± The figure knelt before her determinedly. Chapter 835 Uncovering the Truth Chapter 835 Uncovering the Truth At that moment, Magus stared at the woman, his brows furrowing abruptly. ¡°Lina, what are you doing? Please, get up quickly!¡± he urged, leaning down to assist her. However, the womanpletely disregarded him, pushing him aside, her gaze fixed on Thalia as she continued to plead desperately, ¡°I beg you, please don''t harm him. If there''s anything you want, come after me instead. I''m begging you...¡± Thalia wasn''t one to shy away from confrontation, but she detested such maniptive tactics. If the person in question were irredeemable, that would be a different story. However, for an ordinary woman like her, already living on borrowed time, to plead for a man... How could anyone bear such a burden in their heart? Thalia bent down and reached out to help the woman. ¡°Get up!¡± Yet, the woman showed no intention of rising, her eyes filled with sincere pleading. ¡°I''m begging you, please. He did all of this for me. If there''s anything you desire, direct it towards me. Moreover, my time is running out...¡± Thalia felt a sense of helplessness as she gazed earnestly at the woman. ¡°I have no intention of hurting him. Get up first, then we can talk!¡± Upon hearing that, the woman''s pale face momentarily froze. ¡°You... Are you serious?¡± ¡°I''m serious!¡± Thalia nodded. At that moment, the woman couldn''t believe her ears. She turned her gaze toward Magus and asked, ¡°Mag, is she telling the truth?¡± Magus''s gaze prated deep as he looked at her and nodded. ¡°It''s true!¡± Only then did the woman release a sigh of relief. She nced at Thalia, ensuring there was no hostility on her face, and smiled. ¡°That''s a relief!¡± With that, she attempted to get up. Magus moved to support her, but suddenly, the woman''s body stiffened, and within the next second, she seemed to struggle for breath. Witnessing her condition, Magus extended a hand from behind to support her, concern etched across his expression. ¡°Lina, what''s wrong?¡± The woman remained silent, standing rigidly, her face pale, as if something was choking her. Thalia watched in rm and quickly inquired, ¡°What''s happening? Why is this urring?¡± However, Magus didn''t respond to her. Instead, he swiftly cradled the woman in his arms and started walking. ¡°Lina, hang in there, I''ll take you to the doctor!¡± With those words, he carried the woman and rushed inside. Anthony and Thalia exchanged a hesitant nce, unsure of how to respond. Just then, a voice from behind them interjected, ¡°See? With his woman in such a state, he won''t leave with you. You might as well give up on that idea!¡± Upon hearing his words, Anthony turned his gaze toward the speaker and retorted, ¡°I can''t say for certain if he''ll leave with me, but one thing is clear, he won''t cooperate with you anymore. Do you know why?¡± The man, clearly skeptical, let a cold smile creep onto his lips. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because I''m going to eliminate you. Once you''re out of the picture, there''s no chance of you ever cooperating again!¡± Anthony''s words, delivered in the most innocent manner, carried a ruthlessness that sent a chill down the man''s spine. The man froze at the sound of his words. Instinctively, he turned his gaze towards Thalia, his demeanor somewhat tempered by thoughts of her recent actions. ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave!¡± he dered. Thalia wouldn''t grant him the opportunity to escape. Once again, she stood in his path, resolute. Witnessing that, the man inquired, ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± ¡°What? After swindling such a substantial sum of money, you now expect to walk away freely?¡± Thalia responded. The man stumbled over his words, clutching his wallet tightly. ¡°I-I didn''t act alone!¡± ¡°But all I know is that you took the money from me,¡± she countered. He looked at her, his expression tense, and asked, ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± Thalia gazed at him, a smile dancing on her crimson lips. Slowly, she closed the distance between them. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I''ve worked hard to earn this money too...¡± the man protested. Thalia chuckled softly. ¡°It seems you value your wealth more than your life!¡± ¡°Are you nning to kill me?¡± the man inquired. ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of sharpness shining in her eyes. The man scanned his surroundings and warned, ¡°This is a hospital, and surveince cameras are everywhere. If you kill me, you won''t be able to leave this ce!¡± ¡°Is that so? Shall we put it to the test? I''ll eliminate you first and see if I can escape,¡± Thalia proposed, her voiceced with determination. The man hesitated for a prolonged moment before finally yielding. ¡°I-I''ll return the money to you. Is that okay?¡± With a haggard and ethereal appearance, he gazed at Thalia with pleading eyes, evoking a sense of pity. Observing that, Anthony approached him and stated, ¡°We can let go of the money, and we can spare your life as well. However, I have a few questions that I want you to answer.¡± Given such favorable terms, there was no reason for him to refuse. After all, nothing held more importance than his own survival! With that thought in mind, he responded directly, ¡°Alright, go ahead and ask!¡± Anthony inquired, ¡°What is your connection with Magus?¡± Upon hearing the question, the man let out a sigh. ¡°We were childhood friends, growing up on the same street. However, during our youth, war erupted, and I lost my entire family amidst the turmoil. I''ve been residing here ever since, while he ventured out to make a living when he was in his teens. It wasn''t until a few years ago that he returned,pletely transformed.¡± Anthony attentively absorbed the information, nodding contemtively. ¡°Do you know anything about his past?¡± Anthony asked again. ¡°I''ve heard bits and pieces,¡± the man replied. ¡°Please continue,¡± Anthony pressed, his gaze fixed on him. The man continued, ¡°He used to follow a man who was a thief, someone who specialized in stealing rare and precious treasures. Magus was constantly by his side, but during one failed operation, he was abandoned to shoulder the me. When he resurfaced, he had be the person he is today.¡± ¡°Are you aware of the origins behind all of this?¡± Anthony inquired. The man hesitated, disying awareness yet uncertainty in expressing himself. ¡°Not going to speak?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. Seeing her reaction, the man immediately spoke up, ¡°I''m not hesitant to speak, but this matter involves someone''s privacy. I can''t simply divulge it...¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh, so now you suddenly care about privacy? Such concerns weren''t present when you were selling other people''s information!¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°That was when I was cooperating with him, merely attempting to earn some money. Furthermore, he tacitly agreed to share that information!¡± the man defended himself. ¡°So, are you going to divulge the information or not?¡± Thalia demanded, her words dripping with menace. Understanding his concerns, Anthony nced at the man and reassured him, ¡°Rest assured, as I mentioned earlier, I genuinely invited him to join us, so I won''t cause him harm. Right now, I simply want to know the full story. As for the money from before, let''s forget about it. Furthermore, I''ll still The man regarded Anthony, realizing he had no other option. After contemting for a moment, he finally relented, ¡°I can tell you, but you must promise not to let him know that you''re aware of this!¡± Anthony nodded as he replied, ¡°Alright, I promise!¡± Chapter 836 Locate Him By All Means Chapter 836 Locate Him By All Means The man thought for a moment before speaking earnestly, ¡°Well, it''s like this. The man he followed back then... was a despicable person. Merely a heartless beast disguised in human form.¡± Thalia, growing impatient, looked at him and interrupted, ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Magus regarded that man as an elder brother figure. However, when the operation failed, that man callously abandoned Magus without a word. Due to Magus'' unwavering loyalty towards him, he would never betray him. Yet, that man was fearful. He directly threatened Magus, proiming that if he dared to betray him, he would kill his woman and child!¡± Upon hearing the revtion, both Anthony and Thalia were taken aback. ¡°He has a child?¡± they eximed in unison. The man nced at both of them and then continued, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where''s the child?¡± Thalia asked, her demeanor bing particrly anxious. The man let out a weary sigh. ¡°The child was lost before even being born...¡± A heavy silence enveloped Thalia and Anthony. They had let their imaginations run wild, assuming a sinister conspiracy. Thalia cast a nce at the man and asked, ¡°How could the child just... disappear?¡± ¡°Is it even necessary for me to say?¡± the man replied with a hint of bitterness. ¡°The elder brother figure whom Magus held in high regard, for reasons unknown, took an interest in Lina. At that time, Lina was pregnant with Magus'' child, and he attempted to force himself upon her... The child was lost during the struggle.¡± Thalia''s expression darkened once again. ¡°He''s truly a despicable scoundrel!¡± she murmured softly. ¡°No doubt about it. The sad part is that Magus was still protecting him all along, only to discover the truth after he was released...¡± The man let out a sigh as he continued speaking. Anthony''s expression grew tense. A man like that was no better than a beast. ¡°And what about his girlfriend''s condition?¡± Anthony inquired. ¡°The doctor said she suffers from long-standing depression, which has deeply affected her heart. After losing the child, she has been deteriorating day by day. It has been many years, but she hasn''t been able to move on... The doctor also mentioned that if this continues, she won''t survive much longer,¡± the man exined. As he spoke, the man noticed the sympathetic expressions on Anthony and Thalia''s faces, prompting him to add, ¡°The reason he joined me in scamming money was to pay for Lina''s medical treatment. Otherwise, no matter how terrible he is, he wouldn''t have resorted to such actions!¡± At that point, Thalia''s gaze sharpened, and she directed it at him. ¡°So, you truly are despicable. Knowing well that this money is meant to save lives, you still managed to profit so greatly from it!¡± Upon hearing that, the man immediately defended himself, ¡°I didn''t profit much from him. Out of the money earned, he took sixty percent, and I took forty percent. He''s the one who got the lion''s share!¡± Thalia sneered, ¡°And what about the money you earned behind his back?¡± The man hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°He wasn''t earning that money, so I had to earn it for myself. I couldn''t let it go to waste!¡± ¡°You''re really something!¡± Thalia eximed directly. The man listened, pursed his lips, but refrained from arguing back. It was merely a couple of insults, and he wouldn''t lose anything. At that moment, Thalia furrowed her brows, seemingly lost in thought. Noticing his silence, she looked at him and asked, ¡°What''s wrong? What are you thinking?¡± Anthony snapped out of his reverie, his gaze once again fixed on the man. ¡°Do you know that Boss?¡± he asked. ¡°Which one?¡± The man didn''t immediately grasp the situation. ¡°The man whom Magus was always following!¡± Anthony enunciated each word. ¡°Oh, him!¡± the man eximed, then shook his head. ¡°I''ve never met him!¡± Anthony fell silent, deep in his thought. After ncing at him, Anthony averted his gaze and said, ¡°It''s alright, you can leave now.¡± The man looked at him, confusion was evident on his face. ¡°You said just now...¡± he began to speak, but Thalia interrupted him. ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°You said that if I told you what you wanted to know, you would give me today''s money...¡± The man''s voice trailed off towards the end, but it was still audible enough for them to hear. ¡°You truly are money-hungry!¡± Although she said that, Thalia reached into her bag and threw a stack of money directly at him. The man''s face instantly lit up with joy as he caught the money. ¡°Then I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll take my leave!¡± After saying that, he quickly tucked away the money and prepared to leave. Just as the man was about to walk away, Thalia looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°What''s the n now?¡± Anthony pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°We need to find that man.¡± ¡°I understand what you''re thinking, and I feel the same way right now. But the problem is, how do we find him? We don''t even know what he looks like,¡± Thalia remarked. Anthony''s expression turned serious as he spoke deliberately, ¡°We must find a way, no matter how much money it takes or what methods we use. We have to locate him.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll give it a try!¡± Thalia nodded in agreement. As the man walked away, his ears perked up, as if stretching to listen. Upon hearing that they were willing to spend any amount of money, his feet stopped instantly. He turned around and hurriedly returned to where Anthony and Thalia stood. Upon seeing him return, Thalia looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you have something else to say?¡± The man smiled and asked, ¡°Are you looking for that man?¡± As soon as he asked, Anthony sensed an opportunity and responded, ¡°Yes, we are. What about it?¡± The man hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡± Thalia questioned his sudden change of attitude, saying, ¡°Why? Didn''t you say you didn''t know?¡± ¡°I... I suddenly remembered something!¡± the man said, his voice filled with anticipation. Thalia and Anthony exchanged nces, knowing that the man was motivated solely by his desire for money. Thalia narrowed her eyes and looked at him, asking, ¡°How much do you want?¡± Upon hearing that, the man pondered for a moment before extending five fingers. Thalia looked at him skeptically and remarked, ¡°You''ve got quite an appetite!¡± Defending himself, the man quickly responded, ¡°You''re well aware that the man is not a good person. If he finds out that I''m the one who provided the information about him, he''ll definitelye after me for revenge. Isn''t it reasonable for me to ask for this amount of money?¡± Anthony didn''t bother arguing and instead asked directly, ¡°Fine, we''llply with your request. So, tell us, who is that person?¡± ¡°I have no idea who that person is!¡± the man replied. ¡°I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about!¡± Thalia blurted out, her expression indicating her frustration and inclination to resort to violence. Seeing her reaction, the man quickly added, ¡°Although I don''t know who he is, I have seen his photo before. Most likely, Magus still has that photo. He probably stashed it away somewhere, but I don''t know where.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia and Anthony exchanged another nce, contemting the significance of the man''s words. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Thalia questioned, and the man nodded hastily in response. Anthony took a moment to think and then spoke to the man, saying, ¡°Alright, we''ll wait for you to locate the photo. Once you find it, we''ll exchange the money for the information.¡± The man hesitated, unsure of how to proceed. ¡°But... how am I supposed to find it?¡± he asked. ¡°That''s something you should figure out yourself, not me!¡± Anthony replied firmly. If this man wanted the money, he would have to find a way to fulfill his end of the deal. ¡°You...¡± the man started to say. ¡°We''ll be eagerly awaiting your news!¡± Thalia interjected with a smile. The man was taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. He had initially anticipated receiving the money in exchange for sharing the information, but now the situation had be more complex. As he pondered what to say next, Anthony looked at him and stated, ¡°We''ll be waiting for your call!¡± With those words, Anthony wore a meaningful smile, turned around, and walked back inside. Thalia also cast a quick nce at the man, a mischievous smile ying at the corner of her lips before she turned around and followed Anthony inside. The man remained standing there and he furrowed his eyebrow. His gaze fixed on their retreating figures, perplexed by their cunning nature. Why were these two individuals so calcting and shrewd? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nevertheless, as he contemted the substantial sum of money at stake, he resolved to go all out. He was determined to locate the photo, regardless of the challenges he might face along the way. Chapter 837 No Right To Judge Chapter 837 No Right To Judge Thalia and Anthony walked into the hospital. From a distance, she saw a figure standing helplessly at the emergency room entrance. At that moment, Thalia instantly understood his helplessness and the choices he had made. If she had gone through all this, she definitely wouldn''t be better off than him now. She might even be more insane. Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed, as she stared at him. At that moment, Anthony nced at her and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you feel bad for him?¡± Thalia took a deep breath and replied, ¡°When I first met him, he wasn''t like who he is now. I really don''t know what he has gone through in just a few short years!¡± ¡°If one hasn''t experienced the suffering of others, one should not persuade others to be generous. Isn''t there a saying like this? I think this phrase fits Magus perfectly!¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing this, Thalia lowered her gaze and looked at him. ¡°Weren''t you raised abroad? Yet, you seem to know such phrases quite well!¡± ¡°Is it wrong to love Chanaean?¡± Anthony retorted. Thalia nodded. ¡°Of course not. I love it too!¡± The two people looked at each other and grinned. At this moment, looking in the direction of Magus, Thalia asked, ¡°What''s your n?¡± ¡°I don''t know!¡± ¡°Are you giving up?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Thalia looked at him curiously. ¡°So, what do you mean, exactly?¡± Anthony took a deep breath and responded, ¡°I''ll give it my best effort, and if it still doesn''t work out in the end, I won''t force it!¡± ¡°So, you''re helping him find that man?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I''m not helping him. I have my conscience. If such a person is still alive, it''s too unfair!¡± Anthony replied. Thalia listened to him and chuckled lightly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say.¡± ¡°Why? If I say I won''t look for the man, will you not look for him?¡± Anthony queried as he nced at her. ¡°I am me. It makes perfect sense for me to help him because I have a connection to him.¡± ¡°But I can''t tell that you have any connection with him from him?¡± Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed as she looked at him. ¡°Anthony...¡± Upon seeing the situation, Anthony immediately smiled and uttered, ¡°Just kidding. Don''t be mad!¡± Thalia red at him but didn''t bother to argue with him. The two of them nced in the direction of Magus. Thalia took a deep breath. ¡°I have another idea!¡± Anthony looked up at her, ¡°Should we ask Spencer to treat her?¡± Thalia was taken aback. ¡°How did you know what I was going to say?¡± ¡°It''s not like you to not use your trump card!¡± ¡°I just think it''s so unfair for both of them, and Lina shouldn''t be treated like this!¡± Thalia said. Anthony nodded. ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°So, you''re in favor of it?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Of course, I support it, but can Spencer make it in time?¡± He knew Spencer was currently devoted to researching the antidote in theb. Thalia thought for a moment. ¡°Let me make a call and ask first!¡± Anthony nodded. Therefore, Thalia took her phone and walked off to the side. Anthony did not approach Magus as he watched Thalia''s retreating figure. He knew that Magus was on the verge of worry at this precise moment. He would undoubtedly feel a sense of urgency if Anthony approached him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Therefore, he just watched Magus from a distance without getting closer. Soon, Thalia finished her phone call and came back. Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Thalia took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Spencer can''te. He said to either bring the patient to him or send the medical records first for him to take a look!¡± ¡°I guessed this would be the oue before you even called!¡± Anthony said. Thalia knew it was a particr situation, so it was not very realistic to have Spencere over. After thinking for a moment, she looked in Magus''s direction and said, ¡°I''ll go talk to him. If I can take Lina to Spencer, it would save us a lot of time!¡± ¡°That''s a great idea!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Are you going, or should I go?¡± ¡°I don''t have much of a rtionship with him, so he definitely won''t believe me!¡± Anthony said. Thalia narrowed her eyes and asked him, ¡°Why do I feel you¡¯re being sarcastic when you say this?¡± ¡°How could that be? You''re being delusional!¡± Anthony eximed. Thalia thought for a moment. ¡°All right, you go find Benjamin and Denise first. I''lle to find you guyster!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right. See you in a bit.¡± Therefore, Thalia looked in the direction of Magus and headed straight toward him. Anthony paused for a moment at the door, then turned and left. Magus'' hands and feet were trembling uncontrobly as his eyes were glued to themp hanging above the door. If something were to happen to Lina, he wouldn''t know the point of living anymore. ¡°Magus.¡± Just then, someone called out to him from behind him. Magus turned his head, looking at Thalia standing behind him. He looked at her for a brief moment before pretending he hadn''t noticed her. His eyes continued to stare at the door of the emergency room. Thalia noticed the situation and walked over. As she looked at him, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t expect things to get to this point!¡± With a sarcasticugh, Magus said, ¡°When you came looking for me, you should have expected this!¡± Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°We just wanted to understand the situation. We didn''t intend to do anything to her!¡± Upon hearing this, Magus looked at her and replied, ¡°It''s precisely because of this that I''m standing here and talking to you. If you did something to her, do you think we could be speaking here so calmly?¡± Thalia looked at him, aware that he was angry at the moment, so she didn''t argue. Instead, she said, ¡°I didn''te here to quarrel with you, Magus. I have a method to cure Lina. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°You?¡± Magus looked at her. ¡°It''s not me. It''s my boyfriend. If youe with me, I''ll make sure he cures Lina!¡± Thalia said. Upon hearing this, Magusughed and looked at her. ¡°In the end, you still want me to go with you, Thalia. I told you I wouldn''t join any organization. You can give up on this!¡± ¡°I''m not using this as a bargaining chip with you. It''s just that the situation is a bit special right now, and he can''te over here. So, you can bring Lina ande with me. It''s up to you whether you want to stay or go after she''s been healed. I won''t force you!¡± Thalia exined earnestly. Magus was still slightly taken aback, but after a moment, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°Trust is something I can''t give you right now, but whether Lina survives depends on whether you''re willing to take this gamble,¡± Thalia said, staring at him. Magus also looked at him, his yellow pupils deep and unfathomable. Suddenly, the emergency room door opened, and Lina was wheeled out just as Magus was still hesitating. Upon seeing the situation, Magus immediately walked over to her. ¡°Lina?¡± At this moment, Lina was still unconscious. Her face was pale, and she appeared so fragile that it seemed like she would shatter into pieces at any second. At that moment, the doctor advised, ¡°Remember not to upset her again. If something like this happens again, you must be mentally prepared!¡± Magus looked at the doctor hesitantly and nodded. Chapter 838 Are You Hinting At Something Chapter 838 Are You Hinting At Something Inside the hospital room, Magus looked extremely worried while holding the hand of Lina, who was lying on the bed. Thalia hesitated for a moment, then looked at him. ¡°You can consider what I''ve said. If you agree, feel free to contact me anytime. I''ll leave my number here.¡± With that, she ced a piece of paper with her number on the headboard. Magus remained unmoved. Thalia nced at him, retracted her gaze, and turned to walk out. Only after hearing the door close did Magus''s gaze shift to the note on the headboard, which had Thalia''s phone number. His gaze on the note was exceptionally profound. When Thalia returned to the car, Anthony was on the phone with Natasha. ¡°I got it. Two days, and if things don''t work out, I''ll go back!¡± ¡°Okay, enjoy your meal, Nat!¡± ¡°All right, let''s leave it at that for now!¡± After exchanging a few words, Anthony hung up the phone. Thalia looked at him. ¡°How''s it going over there?¡± ¡°Everything''s great!¡± Anthony replied. Thalia nodded. Anthony put away his phone and looked at Thalia. ¡°What did Magus say?¡± Thalia answered, ¡°What else? He''s on guard around people now, and it''s not like you can get through him with just a sentence or two!¡± Anthony thought for a moment and said, ¡°He wille around.¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°You really don''t understand Magus; he''s quite stubborn!¡± ¡°The more stubborn a person is, the more likely they are to yield to emotions!¡± Anthony said, turning his head to look at Thalia with an indescribable certainty in his eyes. Thalia frowned and pondered those words carefully. Anthony added, ¡°If it were me, I would grab any opportunity regardless of how dangerous it may be. An opportunity is an opportunity!¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Thalia said. ¡°Don''t worry. We just need to wait patiently for the phone call,¡± Anthonyforted. ¡°I can be patient, but can you?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony kept calling Natasha three times a day. If Thalia did not know better, she would think Anthony was a mommy''s boy. ¡°It''s best if he agrees in two days; if not, then it''s up to his luck,¡± Anthony said. He was not the type to sacrifice himself for others. It was eptable for him as long as he did his best. After all, it was others'' choices, and everyone had to pay the price for their own decisions. Thalia nodded. ¡°You''re right!¡± She narrowed her eyes and was about to leave when she realized Anthony was the only one in the car. Her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Where are the other three?¡± Just as Anthony was about to answer, he noticed three people slowly approaching from outside. Therefore, he gestured with his chin and said, ¡°There.¡± Thalia looked outside. At that moment, three people walked over, each enjoying an ice cream. When they noticed the people in the car, they quickly hopped in as well. Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed when looking at all three of them. ¡°You all seem quite rxed and comfortable, huh?¡± Denise ate the ice cream''s whipped cream and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yeah, we don''t have anything to do anyway!¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly!¡± Miguel was also eating with such dedication. Thalia watched with her eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Why would a grown man eat ice cream? Isn''t that a bit effeminate?¡± Upon hearing her voice, Miguel looked up and said, ¡°Benjamin ate too. Can you not always vent your anger on me because you can''t do anything about them?¡± Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°Can Benjamin even be considered a man?¡± Benjamin paused eating his ice cream and asked, ¡°Why... I''m not a man?¡± Thalia looked back at Benjamin and quickly exined, ¡°No, that''s not what I meant. What I meant is, you''re still young!¡± While speaking, Thalia immediately turned back to look at Miguel. ¡°Why are you evenparing yourself to a child?¡± Miguel responded, ¡°There''s no rule saying men can''t eat ice cream, and there''s certainly no rule saying that men who eat ice cream are effeminate!¡± He continued to eat earnestly as he retorted, which made the ice cream look absolutely delicious. Thalia grew angrier as she watched and said, ¡°Who says there''s no rule? I''ll make one now. Any man who eats ice cream is effeminate!¡± Miguel was rendered speechless. At this moment, Anthony, who was standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°Thalia is angry because none of you bought one for her.¡± Miguel was taken aback for a moment, then looked at her and asked, ¡°So, is this what you meant?¡± Thalia gave him a slight smile. ¡°Miguel, I bet you''re single!¡± Miguel asked, ¡°I am single, but why did you bring that up out of the blue?¡± Thalia looked at him with a mysterious smile on her face. ¡°What I mean is, you''ll be single in the future too!¡± ¡°Why?¡± he wondered. She said, ¡°Because with your emotional and intellectual intelligence, you don''t deserve a girlfriend!¡± Miguel was at loss for words. He knew that Thalia was now ¡°jealous¡± of them, so he made a show of enjoying his ice cream. Then, he said, ¡°It doesn''t matter as long as I have ice cream!¡± Thalia was speechless. Anthony could not help butugh behind them. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Miguel was getting better at annoying Thalia. It seemed that nothing was impossible to cultivate. Thalia''s eyes turned red with anger as she red at Miguel. ¡°Start driving!¡± On the other side, after Natasha ended the phone call with Anthony, Keh walked over to her and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Not exactly smooth sailing!¡± Natasha replied. After pondering for a moment, Keh nodded and said, ¡°That''s fine. This will let them know that this is how the world works, and not everything will go as they wish!¡± Upon hearing this, Natasha looked at him and asked, ¡°Shouldn''t a father help his child ovee difficulties and worries?¡± ¡°My children don''t need my help; they can solve their problems themselves!¡± he said. Natashaughed. Although she asked that, her opinion was in line with Keh''s. If the children faced the reality of this world and learned about these setbacks in advance, they would learn to cherish what they have even more. Natasha has never been one to worry about any difficulties the children might face; in this regard, she has always had an open-minded perspective. As Natasha was deep in thought, Keh''s phone suddenly rang. He hesitated for a moment after seeing the number butter answered the call directly. ¡°Hello.¡± Upon hearing the words from the other side, Keh''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. He said, ¡°All right, I got it.¡± The phone call ended, and Natasha looked at him while asking, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Keh looked at her. ¡°We''ve found the traitor!¡± At the mention of this, Natasha was slightly taken aback. ¡°How did you find them?¡± ¡°Well, it''s all thanks to that Cosmos guy!¡± Keh said. Natasha closed her eyes and then said, ¡°It''s great that you found it!¡± At this moment, Keh lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Nat, once this matter is settled, it''s time for us to carry out our n!¡± Speaking of this, Natasha''s eyes changed slightly, and then she looked at Keh. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°As long as I''m with you, there''s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Watching her, Keh also raised his eyebrows slightly. Then, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Natasha was slightly taken aback. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Let''s take advantage of the time the three little ones are away and enjoy some time alone together!¡± Keh uttered softly. Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°We''re not just changing locations to do something indescribable, are we?¡± Hearing her question, Keh moved closer to her and asked, ¡°Nat, are you trying to hint something to me?¡± Natasha started, ''I-¡± He interrupted her, ¡°Of course, I''d be more than happy to apany you if you''d like!¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. She did not mean to imply anything at all. Chapter 839 A Couple Deeply In Love Chapter 839 A Couple Deeply In Love Keh drove the car, with Natasha sitting in the passenger seat. Natasha asked while looking outside, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and reached over to hold her slender hand in his. ¡°You''ll find out once we get there.¡± ¡°How mysterious!¡± Natasha nced at him. Keh smiled slightly. Thus, the car continued to travel down the road. About half an hourter, the car came to a stop in a ce resembling a small town. Due to the narrow streets of the small town, they could only park their car at the entrance. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Keh said. Natasha pushed the car door open and got out. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Natasha asked softly as she walked up to Keh. Keh looked ahead, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised in a faint, enigmatic smile. ¡°This is where Dave and I were reborn.¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Reborn?¡± Keh nodded, then slowly began to recount the past events, ¡°Back when I was adventuring with Dave, we offended quite a few people. We were pursued and almost died in this ce.¡± Upon hearing this, Natasha was surprised and asked, ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°Then, we were fortunate enough to be saved by someone and narrowly escaped death,¡± Keh said. Upon hearing this, Natasha let out a softugh and turned her elegant jawline to face him. ¡°I already know the conclusion without you telling me. What I want to hear is the process.¡± ¡°The process...¡± Keh turned his head to nce at Natasha. Then, his pitch-ck pupils gradually darkened as he said, ¡°We were saved by a stranger. It was an old man who has been living in this area.¡± ¡°So, are we here to visit that elderly person today?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°He has already passed away,¡± he answered. Natasha was slightly taken aback and looked at him. ¡°Did they die of natural cause?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± ¡°So, this is where Dave and I were reborn, and also the earliest ce where DX Group was established,¡± Keh exined. Upon hearing this, Natasha looked around and said, ¡°Here? But it''s quite peaceful and tranquil here!¡± Keh looked at her with a smile, stretched out his hand, and said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Natasha directly ced her hand in his palm. The two people walked hand in hand into the small town. As Keh walked, he introduced, ¡°This ce didn''t always look like this. It used to be quite poor, but it has changed now.¡± When they entered the small town, there were not many people, but everyone had a contented smile. Natasha listened to Keh''s exnation and turned to look at him. ¡°Such a significant change in just a few short years?¡± Natasha''s questions were always on point. Keh looked at her and said, ¡°Because this ce was rebuilt with Dave''s financial support!¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of surprise shed across Natasha''s brows. ¡°What? You don''t believe me?¡± Keh asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°It''s not that I don''t believe it. I just never expected it.¡± ¡°Don''t be fooled by Dave''s seemingly unruly appearance; deep down, he''s more nostalgic than anyone and values loyalty and friendship greatly!¡± Keh said. Upon hearing this, Natasha turned her head to look at him and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with Dave? He seems fine to me. How is he unruly?¡± Upon hearing this, Keh''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he stared at her intently. ¡°Nat, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to praise another man in front of your own man?¡± ¡°But he''s your friend!¡± she retorted. ¡°Not even if he''s my friend. You can''t praise other men but me!¡± Keh emphasized while looking at her. Natasha smiled and said, ¡°But you know that''s not what I meant!¡± ¡°The intention doesn''t matter,¡± Keh said domineeringly. His eyes were full of possessiveness as he looked into Natasha''s pupils. Natasha looked at him. ¡°Keh, aren''t you being a bit overbearing now?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you like it?¡± he asked. ¡°I like it,¡± Natasha honestly said and then shed him a charming smile. ¡°So, I''ll do as you say.¡± Only then did Keh nod in satisfaction. He looked at her, leaned in, and gently kissed her lips. ¡°That''s enough. There are many people here,¡± Natasha said. Keh continued to lead her forward. ¡°So, what happens next?¡± Natasha asked as the story was far from over. ¡°Next, I don''t know where to take you for fun, so I brought you here to take a look. Are you disappointed?¡± Keh nced at her as he asked. Natasha held Keh''s arm as she looked around, and after giving it some thought, she said, ¡°No, I like it here.¡± ¡°You like it here?¡± Keh raised an eyebrow. ¡°Because this is the ce that allows you to survive, so I really like it,¡± Natasha said. Upon hearing this, Keh''s lips curled up into a smile. Thus, the two of them strolled through the small town. Although there were not many people around, the streets were clean, and there were a few small businesses open. As Natasha and Keh walked and window-shopped, they looked like a couple deeply in love. ¡°Nat, let''s go in front.¡± Keh held her hand. Despite Natasha''s puzzled gaze, Keh led her forward, passing through the small town and arriving at a small house. The house seemed uninhabited for quite some time, but the yard still appeared rtively clean. There was a fence-like door at the entrance that could be easily opened from the outside. Seeing this, Keh reached out to unlock it. Just as he was about to do so, Natasha stopped him directly, ¡°Is it okay to just go in like this? It doesn''t seem like a good idea.¡± Keh smiled and confidently led her inside. His reaction revealed a fact to Natasha - he was quite familiar with the owner of this ce. Since he and Dave were rescued here, this ce should be the residence of the elderly man. In the center of the courtyard, there was a tree. There are also a few weathered and worn-out chairs. Keh looked around, found an iron rod, and headed straight toward the tree. Natasha watched him from behind and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± Keh raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did you bury something down there?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. Keh''s dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Nat, you''re too smart. It makes it hard for me to show off.¡± ¡°Sorry, my bad,¡± Natasha said. Keh smiled slightly and began digging into the ground with the iron rod. A few minutester, the edge of an object was revealed. Keh gently tugged on it and pulled it out. ¡°Found it,¡± he said. Seeing the alcohol in his hand, Natasha was slightly taken aback. ¡°Alcohol?¡± ¡°This is the wine we buried on the night we had a narrow escape from death. We agreed to dig it up once DX Group grew stronger, but who would have thought that so many years have passed.¡± When looking at the bottle of wine, Keh''s eyes were nostalgic. Natasha looked at him. ¡°What made you suddenly want to dig it out?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°It''s time to dig it out and drink it together,¡± Keh said and picked up the bottle of wine, then looked at Natasha. ¡°Otherwise, we might not have a chance toe and dig it upter!¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I don''t really like the sound of that!¡± Seeing her reaction, Keh exined, ¡°I mean that we might note here often in the future.¡± Natasha finally smiled and said, ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Keh nced at the wine in his hand, then looked up at Natasha. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Natasha nodded, and the two of them left hand in hand. Chapter 840 You Are Especially Charming Like This Chapter 840 You Are Especially Charming Like This Once they got on the car, Natasha''s phone rang. Natasha picked up her phone and wanted to answer it. However, upon seeing the caller ID, her eyebrows instantly furrowed. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Keh fastened his seatbelt, ready to set off, but noticed Natasha staring at her phone without any reaction. He furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha looked up, and her eyes met his. She said, ¡°It''s Boss...¡± Keh paused for a moment, and his gaze shifted to her phone. The iing call disyed Boss''s number. Upon seeing this, Keh''s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Could it be that he knows we''re fine?¡± Natasha asked. Keh pursed his lips and did not speak. He was also pondering the matter at hand. Natasha thought for a moment and was about to answer the call when suddenly, Keh reached out and stopped her. ¡°Let''s talk about itter.¡± Keh looked at her. Thus, Natasha''s watched the phone screen flicker until it automatically disconnected. Natasha took her phone, just about to unlock it, when suddenly, a new message appeared on the screen. I am sorry. Upon seeing this message, Natasha''s eyebrows furrowed. Natasha looked at Keh and asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Keh took her phone and saw the three words on the screen. A sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°What else could it mean? He probably drank too much and is feeling guilty now.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. Keh looked at her and smiled. ¡°It''s fine and actually better that you don''t understand.¡± He certainly had a lot less to worry about now. Natasha looked at him. ¡°Why do I feel like you''re mocking me?¡± Keh replied, ¡°No, I''m genuinely praising you, Nat. You''re especially charming like this.¡± Natasha adjusted her sitting position and looked straight ahead. ¡°I don''t believe you at all.¡± Keh smiled and then started the car and drove away. ¡°So, what should I do with this information?¡± Natasha asked. Keh thought carefully and said, ¡°If it''s as I thought, he now believes that he caused your death and is filled with guilt toward you.¡± ¡°Why would he think that?¡± Natasha wondered. ¡°I''m not quite sure about that.¡± Keh shook his head. Natasha narrowed her eyes. A hint of doubt shed across her delicate features, and her eyes showed that she was pondering something. At that moment, Keh suddenly held her hand in his palm. ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. This time, we will definitely get him!¡± She asked, ¡°Are you that confident?¡± ¡°Fishing is easy with good bait,¡± Keh said with certainty. He knew the financial situation of Vermillion Base all too well. The offer Dave made to lure Boss would definitely tempt thetter. Upon hearing Keh''s words, Natasha did not say anything more but just took a deep breath. As if sensing something, Keh turned his head to look at her. ¡°What''s the matter? You can''t bear to do it?¡± Upon hearing this, Natasha turned her head to look at Keh and said, ¡°Do I look like such an irrational person that I would pity an enemy just because they show a little guilt towards me?¡± ¡°Then...¡± Keh trailed off. ¡°I''m just worried about this n. I''m afraid it might lead to unexpected consequences,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Nat, we''re luring someone into a well-designed trap. Even if there are unexpected incidents, Dave will minimize the damage. Don''t worry,¡± Kehforted. Natasha listened and nodded in agreement. Keh knew that Natasha did not like to owe others favors. Now that DX Group had made such a sacrifice to lure Boss, she must be struggling internally. With this in mind, Keh stopped talking and only held her hand tightly in his. There were some things she must get used to. No words could work better than allowing her to adapt on her own. Just like that, the car continued to cruise down the road. Before nightfall, they hurried back. Upon entering, they immediately heard Dave talking on the phone in the living room. After they went in, Dave happened to hang up. Seeing them enter hand in hand, a hint of obscurity shed in Dave''s eyes, and then he casually looked away. ¡°Where have you been? I haven''t seen you all day.¡± ¡°I just went out for a casual stroll,¡± Keh said, then walked directly to therge table. Dave walked over to him. ¡°Keh, can you have some pity? I''m swamped here. Can you go to the base and give me a hand?¡± However, Keh was unfazed and replied, ¡°I wish I could, but after all these years of not handling the matters, I don''t know how anymore.¡± Dave knew it was just an excuse Keh came up with, so he red at Keh. ¡°How shameless.¡± Keh chuckled lightly, then took out a bottle of wine from a paper bag and ced it on the table. Dave''s gaze gently swept across the room beforending on the phone. However, a momentter, his eyes were drawn back to the bottle of wine, and upon seeing it, he hesitated for a moment. He immediately picked it up and looked at it with some agitation. Dave turned to Keh and started, ¡°This is...¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh feigned ignorance as he asked in return. ¡°You know what I''m talking about!¡± Dave said excitedly. At that moment, Natasha came over and exined softly, ¡°Keh took me to the ce where you guys started today and dug out this bottle of wine from under the tree. He said that it is the promise you made to each other.¡± Upon hearing Natasha''s words, Dave''s lips curled up, and he looked at Keh, ¡°You sneaky little guy. You actually went there without telling me!¡± ¡°I didn''t sneak off or anything. You see, the operation is about to begin, and I thought I''d take Nat for a walk around. I couldn''t think of where to go, so I just took her over there to have a look and brought the wine back for you while I was at it,¡± Keh said. No matter what he said, Dave''s attention was focused on that bottle of wine. It was not just a bottle of wine; it was a symbol of their promises and the passage of time. Dave looked at it with a smile, and Keh was also watching from the side with a faint grin on the corners of his mouth. The two burly men looked at a bottle of wine, and although they were smiling, Natasha could feel their excitement. ¡°I''ll get two sses for you guys,¡± Natasha said and then went to find the sses. At this moment, Dave looked at Keh and asked, ¡°So, should we finish it today?¡± Keh also picked up the wine and looked at it. ¡°I haven''t had this kind of wine in many years. Today, I''ll... reluctantly apany you for a drink.¡± As he spoke, Keh raised his eyes and teasingly looked at Dave. Dave looked at him and could not help butugh. At that moment, Natasha brought over two sses. As Dave opened the wine and was about to pour it, he realized there were only two sses. He asked Natasha, ¡°Aren''t you going to have some?¡± ¡°No, this belongs to you guys. I won''t participate!¡± Natasha refused. However, at this moment, Keh directly grabbed her. ¡°No, this belongs to us.¡± With that said, he went straight to where she was to get a ss and ced it on the table. Natasha watched with uncertainty about what to say. At that moment, Dave voiced out, ¡°Keh is right. This belongs to all of us. Since you''re with Keh, you naturally get a share.¡± As he spoke, he directly poured half a ss for Natasha. Then, the three of them sat together in a circle. Dave looked at the wine in his ss, and his gaze grew increasingly profound. ¡°I never thought time would pass so quickly. Just like that, more than a decade has gone by...¡± Chapter 841 Public Display of Affection Chapter 841 Public Disy of Affection After hearing Dave''s sigh, Keh''s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°More than a decade... Why do I feel like you''re implying that I''m old?¡± Upon hearing this, Dave looked at him and asked, ¡°How old are you? Don''t you have any idea?¡± Keh''s gaze unconsciously shifted toward Natasha, and then he looked at Dave and said seriously, ¡°What are you talking about? I''m still young!¡± Dave couldn''t possibly not know what the look in his eyes meant. Upon hearing the sound, Natasha also lowered her gaze with a gentle smile. His intentions were just too obvious. Dave looked at him and said softly, ¡°Have some shame, will you?¡± However, Keh didn''t care at all and looked at him. ¡°Dave, with your emotional intelligence, it''s no wonder you haven''t had any friends all these years!¡± ¡°I''ve got enough trouble with just one friend like you!¡± ¡°True. After all, only I can put up with you,¡± Keh said, then turned his head to look at Natasha. ¡°Nat, that''s just how it is. Don''t listen to his nonsense.¡± At that moment, Natasha looked at him with a smile. ¡°Keh, I''m only two years younger than you.¡± Keh was slightly stunned. Only then did they recall the memories of growing up together since childhood. Natasha knew his age and everything about him like the back of her hand. After a brief pause, Keh spoke up. ¡°If you hadn''t mentioned it, I would have thought you were just twenty years old!¡± Even though Natasha knew that Keh was joking, she couldn''t help butugh when she heard it. Recently, whenever she was with Keh, her smile never faded. However, Dave, who was listening nearby, couldn''t help but roll his eyes at him. ¡°Keh, enough already!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing that, Keh looked at him and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Am I wrong? Or do you have a different opinion?¡± Um. Isn''t this just intentionally setting someone up for failure? Dave took a deep breath and said, ¡°I just feel that when those wordse out of your mouth, they sound particrly hypocritical!¡± Keh looked at Natasha again, stirring up trouble right in front of her. ¡°Nat, what he''s saying is that you don''t look like it, and I''m telling lies!¡± Dave said, ¡°Keh, just be a good person.¡± ¡°Nat, see? That man deserves to be single,¡± Keh continued. At that moment, Natasha smiled and said, ¡°As the saying goes, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. You see me with a filter, unlike Dave!¡± With her casual remark, she dissolved the ¡°hatred¡± in the air. Dave listened, his gaze faintly shifting away from Natasha''s body. Heughed and didn''t say much more. However, Keh looked straight at her and said, ¡°It''s not a filter, it''s real. In my eyes, you truly are the best in the world!¡± Natasha looked at him, smiling. In the end, Keh couldn''t help himself and leaned in, nting a kiss on Natasha''s lips. Dave chuckled and said, ¡°That''s enough. If you keep showing off your affection like this, we won''t be able to drink anymore!¡± Keh then returned to his seat and whispered, ¡°We''re not showing off our affection, we''re clearly making a public disy of affection!¡± ¡°I''m done drinking!¡± With that, Dave stood up and left. Upon seeing the situation, Natasha spoke up directly. ¡°All right, all right, stop making a fuss!¡± Keh sat there, looking at him with a teasing smile. ¡°Don''t stop him. Let him go. Let''s see if he can bear to leave this wine!¡± Dave returned to his seat and looked at him. ¡°If I really leave, it would be just as you wanted. Don''t even think about it!¡± As they spoke, they began tough. At that moment, Natasha also drank the wine in her ss and looked at them. ¡°All right, I need to go upstairs and take a bath. You guys continue.¡± Keh knew that she was intentionally leaving room for them, so he didn''t stop her. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha looked at Dave and said, ¡°Enjoy your drinks.¡± Dave nodded. Setting down her ss, Natasha then stood up and headed upstairs. Once the person''s figure disappeared, Dave picked up the wine and poured another ss, saying softly, ¡°Enough already, she''s gone to her room. No need to keep watching.¡± Keh finally looked away and turned his gaze to Dave. ¡°You''re just jealous.¡± ¡°I am jealous,¡± Dave suddenly said. Keh looked at him, his figure pausing slightly. He knew that there was anotheryer of meaning to this statement. Dave looked at him and then said with ease, ¡°Just wait until I find a girlfriend, and see how I''ll show off to you.¡± After he said that, Kehughed. ¡°Sure, I''ll be waiting.¡± As he spoke, Keh raised his ss, and Dave looked at him. The two clinked their sses together. After half a ss, Dave looked at Keh and said, ¡°Keh, there must be at least one happy buddy among us. So, you must be happy.¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°I ept your blessings. I will be happy, and so should you.¡± With that, Keh raised his ss once more. Dave chuckled lightly and raised his ss to clink with hispanion''s. However, he didn''t rush to drink, but pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°As for me, it''s probably difficult in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Life is still long, so how can we draw conclusions already?¡± Keh asked. Dave thought carefully and looked at him, saying, ¡°Because I probably won''t meet someone who is willing to give their all to love like you do!¡± Keh thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That''s true. Someone like Nat is indeed one of a kind.¡± Dave squinted his eyes and looked at Keh upon hearing his words. ¡°Shouldn''t you be comforting me right now?¡± Keh looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you need it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Actually, it''s quite nice to be like you, who has been in multiple rtionships but never been in love. After all, it''s truly enviable to have the joy of having several partners!¡± ¡°I didn''t!¡± ¡°Whether you did or not, don''t you know it in your heart?¡± ¡°That''s all in the past now.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, whatever you say,¡± Keh said with a somewhat perfunctory tone. Dave looked at him. ¡°Keh, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Keh took another gulp of his drink. Seeing his reaction, Dave immediately interjected. ¡°At this rate, you''ll finish the bottle of wine in just two gulps!¡± After saying that, he snatched the bottle away. Noticing the situation, Keh said, ¡°What should we do then? Should we keep it and drink it slowly?¡± Dave looked at the bottle of wine and thought for a moment before saying to him, ¡°You already have happiness, so let me enjoy this bottle of wine by myself.¡± ¡°All this talking and exnations, is it just an excuse for you to hog it all for yourself?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Couldn''t you have said that more nicely? Shouldn''t you beforting your injured buddy right now?¡± Dave said. ¡°Injured? Where are you injured?¡± Keh asked, then stood up, trying to take advantage of Dave''s distraction to snatch the bottle of wine away. However, Dave deftly dodged out of the way. ¡°What, do we still need to fight for it?¡± As he realized what was happening, Keh immediately took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves halfway, revealing his slender and strong arms. ¡°From the looks of it, you still want to practice, huh?¡± ¡°No need for that, because I can subdue you with just one move,¡± Dave said. When Keh heard Dave''s remark, he chuckled lightly. ¡°Although I''m no longer in the business, I haven''t been idle. Don''t believe me? Want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Using force is so childish,¡± said Dave. ¡°What are you doing then?¡± ¡°Just one sentence will do.¡± Keh looked at him and said, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°In a moment, I''ll tell Natasha that you really envy me for having the joy of having several partners. What do you think her reaction will be?¡± Chapter 842 Argument Between The Buddies Chapter 842 Argument Between The Buddies Keh looked at Dave and narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did you be so shameless?¡± ¡°Well, I learned it from you after you came,¡± Dave replied. Keh could always find a way to retort, ¡°Do you think Nat will believe you when you say that? Let me tell you. She''s rational and won''t be easily instigated by others.¡± ¡°How about giving it a try?¡± Dave raised his eyebrows and took out his phone. ¡°I''ll just send her a message.¡± Seeing him take out his phone, seemingly about to send a message, Keh immediately gave in. ¡°Okay. You win.¡± Dave, sitting in the chair, gently leaned against the table. ¡°Oh my. How could the once famous J admit defeat so easily?¡± Keh was unfazed by his words, though. ¡°You have my weakness in the palm right from the start. How could I not admit it?¡± Dave looked at him. It was evident that he was genuinely happy from the bottom of his heart. It''s not all bad. Zavier is gone, and I... A hint of obscurity shed across his eyes. Anyway, he was contented that at least one of the three of them was happy. ¡°All right. This bottle of wine is considered mine now,¡± Dave said before pouring himself half a ss. Keh, sitting opposite him, sized him up. ¡°Go ahead and drink by yourself. Let''s see how you enjoy drinking alone.¡± ¡°Jealous People always say such words. Nah. Even if this is just a normal wine, I enjoy such a feeling of winning.¡± ¡°Fine. I''ll let you win. After all, I''ve already achieved sess in both love and career. I''ll just take pity on a poor thing like you.¡± ¡°Thanks to you then.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± And so, two thirty-year-old men continued to y such childish ¡°games¡± there. After a while, both of them quieted down. ¡°How great it would be if Zavier were still around,¡± Keh suddenly said. Dave nced at him upon hearing that. ¡°How wonderful it would be if there were ''ifs'' in this world.¡± Keh turned to Dave. It was then Dave ced his hand on Keh''s shoulder and said, ¡°I know you''ve always felt guilty about this, but some things should be left in the past. I believe if Zavier knew about this, he wouldn''t want you to carry this burden forever either.¡± The corners of Keh''s mouth curved into a bitter smile. Sometimes, the ones who survived were the ones who suffered the most. But right now, Keh no longer felt as guilty as before as he knew the rtionship between him and Zavier very well. If the one in trouble were him, Zavier would feel the same way too. He found the motivation to live well now because he already had someone to protect, the one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. ¡°All right. Let''s not talk about this anymore and discuss the n instead. How are things going?¡± Keh looked at Dave. ¡°Everything is almost done. Just give me two more days, and it should be about right.¡± ¡°People from Vermillion Base have been frequently attacking ustely, and our people have no idea what''s going on. I''m worried that if this continues, our people won''t be able to take it anymore,¡± said Keh. ¡°Don''t worry. Their endurance has improved greatly now. They will understand,¡± Dave assured. Keh nodded at that. ¡°All right. As long as you have a n, I''ll take responsibility for these losses.¡± Dave looked at him. ¡°Don''t worry about that. I won''t stand on ceremony with you.¡± Keh fixated his gaze on him. ¡°Because we''re buddies, you don''t even bother to pretend to be polite, huh?¡± ¡°Since you''re so sincere, it won''t be right for me to refuse again. Besides, considering your wealth, this is just a drop in the ocean for you. Unlike poor folks like us, the amount is too hefty.¡± ¡°Pretending to be miserable is fine, but you even pretend to be poor now, huh?¡± ¡°Who isn''t poor and miserable before you, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Dave asked. ¡°I didn''t know you''d be so sarcastic now.¡± ¡°See. If you hadn''t focused on dating and paid more attention to your buddy, you would have found it sooner,¡± Dave teased. ¡°After all, you''re being sarcastic because you envy me for having a girlfriend,¡± Keh said. But he soon realized something was wrong with his words and immediately corrected himself, ¡°It''s not a girlfriend but fianc¨¦e.¡± It was hard for one to stand Keh''s showing off. ¡°It''s ex-wife.¡± Dave looked at him. Keh was displeased at his remarks, but after thinking for a moment, he changed his choice of words. ¡°She''s the mother of my children.¡± Dave fell silent. Keh''s sentence was indeed enough to render one speechless. Not getting any response, Keh looked up at Dave and pretended to ask, ¡°Why aren''t you replying?¡± Dave curled his lips into a cold smirk. ¡°What else should I say? I''m only asking for trouble and humiliation if I make a sound.¡± Keh nodded at him sympathetically. ¡°That''s true.¡± Once again, Dave was speechless. This guy really doesn''t know how to restrain himself! ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that we''re getting married. You have to attend our wedding.¡± ¡°I won''t attend.¡± ¡°You have to.¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton, why must you make me jealous?¡± Dave almost chuckled in exasperation. ¡°That''s not the case. You have to be my groomsman,¡± Keh said. Hearing that, Dave replied, ¡°Hitting one where it hurts most is only so. Keh, you really don''t show any mercy at all.¡± Kehughed. ¡°You know I''ve always been good at this.¡± Dave looked at him, unsure of what to say. The duo sat side by side, asionally bickering like children, teasing each other. They never explicitly mentioned their deep bond as buddies, but their interactions showed them all. They chatted and drank together after that. As the night grew dark, the atmosphere between the duo became increasingly somber and intense. ¡°If we can sessfully resolve the matter of Vermillion Base this time, I''ll attend your wedding,¡± Dave suddenly said, looking at him. Keh seemed to understand the meaning behind Dave''s words and turned to look at him. ¡°It will definitely be resolved, and you must be my groomsman.¡± ¡°Keh, what if something unexpected happens to one of us this time...¡± Dave looked at Keh. He wanted to say something but couldn''t continue as soon as he met thetter''s gaze. He knew that his words would trigger Keh. ¡°I''m just saying what if.¡± ¡°There are no ifs,¡± Keh said. Dave pursed his lips. ¡°No matter what, We have put our heart and soul into DX Group, and everyone inside is our buddy. You can''t just sit idly by.¡± ¡°Dave, if you insist on saying things like this, you should stay out of this matter,¡± Keh suddenly looked at him and said seriously. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with determination. He absolutely couldn''t bear the blow of losing another buddy again. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dave looked at him and nodded. ¡°Alright, I won''t say anything more. There won''t be any idents like this, absolutely not.¡± Keh suddenly put on a solemn expression. ¡°Dave, if someone has to pay the price for this matter, it should be me, not you.¡± Chapter 843 Making You Uncomfortable Chapter 843 Making You Ufortable People tend to be the most sentimental at night. ¡°You can''t afford to get into trouble. You have a family, a loved one, and children. There are many happy days ahead of you. Unlike me, I''m single!¡± Dave looked at Keh. ¡°So you have already decided to sacrifice yourself, huh?¡± Keh asked, staring at him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°No. Of course, I want to stay alive and live well. It''s just that I''m afraid that something else might happen,¡± Dave immediately exined. ¡°When did having no family be the standard for sacrifice?¡± Keh asked. There was a trace of gloom on his aloof and pale features. ¡°Dave, you should understand that this is my matter. Even if anything happens, I''ll be the one to take care of the consequences, not you.¡± ¡°Of course I know that, but it''s not just about you anymore. It''s about DX Group and the lives and safety of many others now,¡± said Dave. Keh, however, was not buying it at all and stared at him coldly. ¡°There''s no need for you to put it that way. If you already have such a thought, I can immediately tell you the n is on hold now. I don''t need you, and I certainly don''t need DX Group either!¡± ¡°Without DX Group and me, how do you help Natasha get the antidote?¡± Dave questioned. ¡°Even if I have to break in there alone and kill him, I''ll get the antidote back no matter what!¡± said Keh. Dave looked at Keh with his deep eyes. He knew that thetter was a man of his word. After hesitating for a while, he looked at Keh and said, ¡°What I''m trying to say is ''what if.'' Do you understand? What if something beyond our control happens? None of us want to sacrifice ourselves. I still want to live a long life.¡± Keh, however, remained silent. That was because Dave''s words had already touched his nerve. In fact, he had been worried all the time ever since he got Dave involved in the matter. Such words of Dave were undoubtedly making him wary. Seeing Keh fall silent, Dave ced one hand on the former''s shoulder and said, ¡°All right. I take back my words. Is that okay?¡± Keh remained silent as he grabbed the wine before him and took a sip. ¡°What with that look? Do I have to apologize to you?¡± Dave, raising his eyebrows, asked. Suddenly, Keh turned to look at him. ¡°Dave, if it really doesn''t work, let''s put the n on hold.¡± Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°I shouldn''t have dragged you into this from the beginning.¡± ¡°So, what, are you trying to sever ties with me now?¡± ¡°You know that''s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then just shut up.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Dave took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°Keh, I know you''ve been upset for many years because of what happened with Zavier, but everything has already been cleared up. It wasn''t your fault, and you should move on. Don''t push yourself too hard or take everything so seriously. If you keep up like this, how are we supposed tomunicate and talk in the future?¡± Keh was unable to refute his words. He admitted that Dave was right. Even though what happened back then was not his fault, he still couldn''t ept it. ¡°Keh, rx. Let the past be the past. I understand your thoughts. Don''t worry. I will live well and even live longer than you. I want to see you holding your grandchildren with my own eyes. But remember, your grandchildren must also regard me as their grandpa. Even if we''re dead, we should be buried together. Let your grandchildren take care of us in our old age and see us off.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. Dave indeed got some skills. At least when it came toforting someone, he always knew how to hit the right spot and make the person helpless. Keh gazed at Dave and did not know how to respond. The corners of his mouth curved into a smile. ¡°I never said I want to be buried with you!¡± He turned his head away and continued to drink, ignoring Dave. Just then, Dave seemed to realize something suddenly. ¡°Oh, that''s true. Since you already have someone you love, how could you be willing to be buried with me?¡± ¡°I''m d that you understand,¡± Keh said coldly. Dave continued, ¡°But there''s no other way. I''ve already thought it through. When the timees, I''ll have someone move Zavier''s grave here too. We''ll both be buried next to you, watching over you, making you ufortable.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. In fact, he could already visualize the scene in his mind. A hint of helplessness shed across his eyebrows as he stared at Dave. ¡°Can you say something more auspicious?¡± ¡°Isn''t this auspicious enough? We are already dead by that time. What else do you want? Are you nning to live an eternal life like an old demon?¡± Dave asked. Keh red at him. He couldn''t help butugh helplessly. Dave looked at him from the side and asked, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± ¡°I can''t afford to get angry. I''m afraid you''ll annoy me to deathter,¡± Keh said faintly. ¡°It seems you do have some self-awareness, after all,¡± Dave nodded. Soon, only a little bit of wine left in the bottle. Keh suddenly froze as he stared at his ss which was half full. ¡°It would be nice if Zavier could taste this too.¡± Dave''s eyes sparkled at that. ¡°That''s easy!¡± With that, he poured the remaining wine into another ss, picked it up, and walked out. Keh frowned as he watched Dave leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Why don''t youe and find out?¡± Dave said without turning his head. After pondering for a moment, Keh picked up the ss in his hand and followed Dave out. Outside the door, Dave looked at the moon in the sky and slowly began to speak. ¡°There used to be a saying in my hometown that when someone dies, the person''s soul will fly up to the sky and resides on the moon. Your loved ones can actually see you, but they can onlye out to see you when you''re asleep at night. Having said that, he turned to look at Keh, who was standing beside him. ¡°When I was a child, I didn''t believe it when my parents told me about this. But I''m willing to believe it now. I believe Zavier''s soul also resides on the moon, and he can see us.¡± Keh turned his head to look at Dave. Right then, Dave raised the ss in his hand. ¡°So, he will definitely see this cup of wine and drink it too.¡± If someone else had told Keh about the myth, he would haveughed at the person in disdain. Now that the myth was mentioned by Dave and was rted to Zavier, he, too, was willing to believe it. He looked at the moon and remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Zavier, if you can see and hear this, you must remember that we are buddies for life, forever and ever.¡± Then, he raised his ss and drained it in one gulp. Standing on the side, Dave watched Keh''s noble and elegant features and spoke in a deep voice a long whileter. ¡°He will definitely see, hear, and remember.¡± Keh turned to look at him. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. Chapter 844 I Swear On My Life Chapter 844 I Swear On My Life Natasha was still groggy from sleep in the room when she suddenly felt a heavy body pressing against her. A cool scent of alcohol wafted through the air and caused her to furrow her brows. ¡°You''re back?¡± she asked. ¡°Mmm,¡± Keh responded dully. He pressed his lips on her neck, looking like he had drunk too much. Natasha wanted to push him away, but he was too heavy. Left with no choice, she took out her phone and checked the time. A furrow marred her countenance. ¡°Have you guys been drinking until now?¡± she asked. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Keh nodded again. Seeing him looking like he had drunk too much, Natasha said nothing more. She made a huge effort to move him bit by bit off her body and repositioned him properly. After the process, she couldn''t help but pant from exhaustion. The room was quite dark. Only a dim yellow night light illuminated the room in the distance. However, Natasha could still clearly see Keh''s silhouette. He was lying on his back at that moment. Even though he had had alcohol, his face showed no sign of drunkenness. On the contrary, he appeared even moreposed and handsome. ¡°Nat.¡± Keh suddenly called out to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± When Natasha looked at him, he quieted down again. Natasha leaned over and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± There was still no response from Keh. ¡°Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?¡± Natasha asked gently. In the quiet of the night, her voice was pleasant to hear, carrying an indescribable gentleness. However, Keh still kept his eyes tightly closed and did not even move a muscle. Natasha furrowed her brows. ¡°Wait here. I''ll get you some water.¡± As she spoke, she carefully got up from the bed. However, an unexpected force suddenly came from behind and grabbed her wrist. The next second, she was pulled back and pressed onto the bed. Natasha looked at the person in front of her. Keh''s eyes were indescribably deep. She furrowed her delicate eyebrows. ¡°Are you really drunk?¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°So, you¡ª¡± ¡°Nat,¡± Keh suddenly called Natasha''s name gently just as she was about to say something. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nat, your name sounds so lovely,¡± Keh said in a low voice. Surprisingly, his maic voice, tinted with a hint of a deepugh, was inexplicably captivating. Natasha was at a loss for words. She was pretty sure that Keh was drunk. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Really? How nice does it sound?¡± Natasha looked at the man and asked. All her sleepiness was gone then and reced by a yful desire to tease him. ¡°It''s probably the most beautiful name in the world!¡± Keh''s eyes were filled with deep affection. As he spoke, he suddenly grabbed Natasha''s hand and ced it on his chest. ¡°And this name is already engraved right here.¡± Natasha found it somewhat amusing when he was speaking the first half of his statement. But after hearing thetter part, she suddenly did not know how to respond. As she gazed at his clear and cold face and met his eyes, which were as deep as the ocean, she felt a surge of emotions that she could hardly control in her heart. Slightly lifting her body, she suddenly leaned in and kissed Keh''s lips. She did not know what words could express her feelings at that moment. All she had was a passionate and heartfelt kiss. I hope Keh can feel it. However, Keh seemed slightly stunned soon as her lips left his. With his eyes downcast and his hair hanging loosely, there was a sense of disheveled aesthetics about him. Under the dim light, his skin appeared pale and cold, while his beautiful features seemed even more striking and aloof. He stared at Natasha intently. His eyes looked as if they had captured the prey and be wilder. Seeing him remain unmoved for some time, Natasha asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± However, what responded to her was Keh''s storm-like attack. He suddenly held her head and kissed her passionately. It was as though he was a fierce beast being unleashed and couldn''t wait to devour her whole. Natasha was not a reserved person, especially since the two of them had intimacy several times. She hoped that when her partner expressed his love, she could also respond to him passionately. That was why she did not resist Keh''s sudden act. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a passionate response. On the spacious bed, the couple rolled around and entwined with each other. Shortly after, Keh cupped Natasha''s face in his hands. ¡°Nat, I promise I will never let anything happen to you. I swear on my life.¡± However, Natasha hugged him tightly and said, ¡°I don''t want you to swear. I want you to live well and both of us to be together forever.¡± As soon as her words fell, Keh leaned down and kissed her again. ¡°Nat, I want you badly. I won''t hold back tonight,¡± Keh whispered, biting her earlobe. Natasha said nothing. She held him just like that, giving him the greatest response. Their clothes were scattered all over the floor after that. And the duo''s bodies were intertwined in the room... Meanwhile, Anthony was sitting in front of theputer in the mansion. Miguel watched him closely from the side, trying to learn as much as possible. On the other hand, Benjamin was diligently drawing in his sketchbook while Thalia was ying on her phone. Only Denise couldn''t sit still. She asionally nced outside and then looked back at Anthony. Watching everyone looking calm, Denise furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Tony, are we going to keep waiting like this?¡± ¡°Obviously,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°So if we did not receive any call, we would still keep waiting like this?¡± Denise asked again. Anthony looked up and shifted his gaze to her. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you missing Nat?¡± ¡°Yes, but that''s not the main reason. I''m worried that our efforts might be in vain,¡± Denise expressed her concerns. Anthony, however, was optimistic. ¡°In this world, many things don''t necessarily yield results just because you''ve put in the effort, but what matters is you already do your utmost.¡± Upon hearing that, Denise narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tony, you used to be so confident and determined. Why did you suddenly strive to do one''s utmost now?¡± ¡°It''s all because of the hardships he went through.¡± Thalia, who was on the side, suddenly spoke and looked at them. ¡°Only those who haven''t endured hardships will dare to brag shamelessly.¡± Anthony remained silent. Fine. I won''t argue with her. ¡°So, are we just going to keep waiting like this?¡± Denise asked, directing the question at Thalia. Thalia thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It''s better to ask your brother about this. His ideas are always so strange and unpredictable. No one knows what he''s trying to do.¡± Anyway, her mission was to protect the children, and she did not care about the rest. Moreover, if Magus did not agree in the end, it wouldn''t be a bad thing for Thalia. If Anthony failed to set up his organization, the conflict between him and Darz would cease. The oue seemed good no matter what, so she was quite philosophical. ¡°Tony¡ª¡± Just as Denise was about to say something, Anthony''s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 845 Helping The Unborn Child Chapter 845 Helping The Unborn Child ncing at the number, Anthony''s eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°Here it is.¡± While he spoke, he swiped down on the screen with his finger and then tapped to turn on the speaker. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It''s me, Sir.¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you mean? Didn''t you say you were looking for that person? I found them!¡± the person on the other end of the line said. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Of course, I know you''re in a hurry. I went to great lengths to sneak this out of Magus'' house,¡± the other party replied in a tone full of ttery. Anthony chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You stole it? Aren''t you afraid that Magus will find out ande after you?¡± ¡°This person has a deep hatred for Magus, so he won''t do anything to me because of this. Besides, even if he does get angry, I''ll secretly put it back after you guys take a look at the photo. If you and I don''t say anything, how would he ever know?¡± ¡°It seems that you''ve thought this through very thoroughly!¡± ¡°Of course, I carefully consider every business deal before I proceed,¡± the other party said. Anthony pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡°Would you prefer if I bring the photos to you, or would you prefer to pick them up?¡± Anthony thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bring it over.¡± ¡°Alright, should I head over there now?¡± ¡°If you don''t mind iting over at such ate hour, then sure.¡± ¡°Of course not. There''s nothing too early or toote in business.¡± ¡°Then I''ll be waiting!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And so, the phone call ended. At that moment, Denise narrowed her eyes. After a while of remaining silent, she said faintly, ¡°This person is pretty good.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony couldn''t help but let out a coldugh. ¡°Indeed, his ruthlessness is hidden in in sight.¡± Thalia nced up at him and asked, ¡°You''re not thinking of taking him in, are you?¡± Anthony was a bit stunned. ¡°Do I look that casual to you?¡± Thalia nodded. Anthony said, ¡°I have conditions for epting people, okay? This person is too focused on personal gain. You could say they side with whoever offers more money. I wouldn''t dare to ept someone like that!¡± ¡°Oh, you know even that?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony gave her a slight smile. ¡°Of course. So, don''t use your narrow-minded perspective to judge me!¡± Thalia scoffed at him. Anthony smirked slightly and remained silent. At that moment, while continuing to draw, Benjamin asked without lifting his head, ¡°So, Tony, is your next n to help Magus kill that person?¡± ¡°I''m still thinking about the n, but the conclusion is correct!¡± Anthony said. Benjamin sighed helplessly. ¡°What''s wrong, Ben?¡± Denise asked. Benjamin looked up at them and said, ¡°I just feel that, given Tony''s personality, we will have to deal with way too many things!¡± ¡°That''s how Tony is!¡± Denise said. After listening to theirints, Anthony''s dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Actually, I''m not helping Magus, but rather the unborn child...¡± As he spoke, he turned toward them. ¡°That child was supposed to have a chance to see this world, but they were deprived of that right!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Both Denise and Benjamin fell silent. As children themselves, they truly understood the beauty of this world. Although, at first, their only family was Natasha, she never allowed them to feel ack of love. Even by herself, she made them aware of the beauty and good and evil in this world. Hence, Denise and Benjamin could understandpletely. After pondering for a moment, Denise spoke up, ¡°Tony, I understand what you''re thinking. If that''s the case, I support you.¡± Anthony looked at Benjamin. ¡°If that''s the reason, there''s nothing more I have to say!¡± Benjamin agreed. Although they teased him, they still supported Anthony''s actions. ¡°Are you just agreeing with me verbally?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What were you expecting?¡± Denise and Benjamin threw the question back at him. ¡°What about your actions?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What can we do?¡± Anthony thought for a moment and said, ¡°I''ll let you knowter!¡± Denise and Benjamin exchanged nces, but neither of them spoke. They knew that since Anthony had said all that, he must have had a n in mind. Although they didn''t know what it was, they were certain it was something he wasn''t good at handling. Fine. We''ll contribute as much as we can. The two of them didn''t say much. Soon, Anthony''s phone rang again. After seeing the caller ID, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Sir, I have arrived!¡± Anthony looked outside and then said, ¡°I got it!¡± After hanging up the phone, Anthony was about to get up when Miguel piped up, ¡°Master, let me go!¡± Miguel stood up and walked straight toward the door before Anthony could even straighten his legs. Upon opening the door, the man stood at the entrance, still dressed in his tattered clothes, as if it had be his signature look. Afterward, he followed Miguel inside. As soon as the man entered, he looked around, examining the surroundings. It wasn''t until he approached Anthony that he heard a feigned cough. Only then did he retract their gaze and chuckle at Anthony. Anthony sat there, exuding thenguid air of a boss. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± Upon hearing this, the person nodded and said, ¡°I''ve only seen this ce from the outside. It''s truly beautiful in here!¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Really?¡± The man nodded vigorously. ¡°I have something I''m quite curious about!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Please, go ahead!¡± The man nodded and bowed, disying a fawning demeanor. ¡°I didn''t give you my address. How did you know I live here?¡± Anthony rested his chin on his hand, looking at him with a curious expression as he asked. Upon hearing the question, the man suddenly paused for a moment. At that moment, everyone at the table suddenly understood. That''s right. Why didn''t we think of that? Anthony sat there, resting his chin on his hand, smiling innocently like he wouldn''t hurt a fly. Yet, somehow, his appearance still managed to give off an inexplicably spine-chilling vibe. The person hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, after you went to the market that day, I followed you all the way here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I needed to see if you have the capability. Otherwise, if I help you get things done, and you end up having no money to pay me, wouldn''t my efforts be wasted?¡± replied the person. Anthony let out a soft chuckle. At that moment, Thalia, who was standing nearby, chimed in, ¡°You sure are quite cunning!¡± ¡°Shouldn''t someone be cautious when handling business?¡± the person said with a wry smile. ¡°I must say, I underestimated you!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± ¡°Okay, stop joking around with me. I''m not falling for that!¡± ¡°Then I¡ª¡± ¡°Where''s the photo?¡± At this moment, Anthony looked at him and asked directly. The man immediately lowered his gaze and took out a photo, handing it over with both hands. Seeing his actions, Anthony squinted and asked, ¡°So this time, we''re not doing a cash-on-delivery deal?¡± Chapter 846 Is It Not Too Late To Say This Chapter 846 Is It Not Too Late To Say This The man nodded and smiled, bowing slightly. ¡°We''ve done business together so many times, I can still put my trust in you for this!¡± Anthony let out a soft chuckle before he took the photo from the man''s hand. As soon as Anthony took it, several people gathered around immediately. The photo featured two individuals. However, the head of one person had been cropped out. Anthony''s brows furrowed when he noticed it. He asked, ¡°What''s this nk space?¡± ¡°Oh, that is Magus, and this is a photograph that they were in together from back then. After the incident happenedst time, Magus went ahead and cut his head out of the photo. It probably means Magus didn''t want to be in the same frame with the other person!¡± ¡°Have you seen this picture before?¡± ¡°Yes, I have!¡± The man answered as he nodded. Anthony nodded in turn, then looked at the other person in the photo. The person was a foreigner with blond hair and stubble of the same color on his face. At first nce, he seemed like an easygoing person. However, the longer Anthony stared at his smile, the more it appeared to be somewhat overly ingenuine. Unknowing whether it was due to the filter on the photo or not, Anthony felt that the person''s eyes were filled with schemes. Anthony raised his eyes to look at Thalia and asked, ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Thalia shook her head at his question. ¡°Is it possible for you to find him?¡± ¡°I can give it a try.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± With that, Thalia took out her phone right away, snapped a photo of the picture, and then went to send some messages. After Anthony finished observing the photo, he looked up at the man standing in front of him. A bold idea suddenly shed through his mind just as he was about to say something else. He asked, ¡°If I double the price, will you be able to find this person''s address for me?¡± Upon hearing this, the man could not help butugh resignedly. ¡°Sir, I would love to ept your request and earn from it as well, but I really don''t know this person and have never even seen him before.¡± ¡°So, do you know where he''s from?¡± Anthony asked another question. ¡°Well...¡± The man began to ponder, then muttered, ¡°I remember Magus mentioning it to me before, but I didn''t pay much attention at the time!¡± ¡°So, what you''re saying is, you are not able to tell me where he is from?¡± ¡°I really want to earn this money from you, but... I really could not help you in this situation,¡± the man responded. Since he is the type of person who is greedy, there''s no way he wouldn''t sell me this piece of information. Anthony still quite believed in that fact. Hence, he nodded after hesitating for a short while. ¡°Okay, if you are unable to, then so be it.¡± The man said, ¡°If there is anything else you need other than this, feel free to find me!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Anthony answered with a faint smile. ¡°Well, now that you''ve seen it, maybe you can...¡± Although the man was not asking for it specifically, what he meant was quite clear. Anthony looked toward Thalia, who had stepped aside to make a phone call. After putting in some thought, he turned to the person and asked, ¡°Do you ept a bank transfer?¡± ¡°It''s best if we can deal in cash!¡± the man said. ¡°You''re really being careful, aren''t you!¡± ¡°A few years ago, one of our friends was scammed. It''s not easy for us to run this business as well, so cash is definitely more reliable!¡± the man replied. With a light chuckle, Anthony questioned, ¡°How did your friend get scammed by others?¡± ¡°They said they had transferred the money already. And even though it was clearly shown that the money was already transferred to my friend, for some reason, the money just vanished the next day.¡± The man then added, ¡°I still have no idea what happened that time until now.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony raised an eyebrow and uttered, ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°That''s why, it''s safer for us to use cash. In that way, we won''t cause trouble for each other.¡± ¡°All right, just give me a moment. I''ll give you the money once my people return.¡± The man immediately responded, ¡°No rush, no rush.¡± Later on, Anthony did not pay any more attention to him. Instead, he focused on theputer in front of him and got busy. The man looked at Anthony, asking, ¡°Sir, may I take a look around?¡± Without even lifting his head, Anthony just responded, ¡°No.¡± His answer left the man dumbfounded, as he did not expect Anthony to answer in such a straightforward way. At that moment, Anthony looked up at him. ¡°Everything here is incredibly expensive, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to exin if something goes missing. So, it''s best if you don''t move around of your free will either, to avoid causing trouble for both of us!¡± That person then fell silent. He just stood stagnant sullenly, without saying another word. Following that, Anthony''s gaze returned to theputer screen. While the man remained standing there, his gaze darted around the room. Although the ce did not seem particrly secretive, every object and its quality appeared to be incredibly expensive. It was as if those were the treasured collection of a wealthy family, exuding an extraordinary presence while maintaining a low profile. The man was not an expert, but he could still discern the quality of these items after seeing so many valuable things over the years. And so, time passed by minute by minute. A few minutester, Thalia returned with her phone in hand. Upon seeing that the person was still standing there, she furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Why haven''t you left yet?¡± When he saw Thalia who hade back, the person smiled at her and responded, ¡°I didn''t leave because you haven''t given me...¡± As he mentioned until that part, he rubbed his fingers together, hinting at his intention. Thalia noticed his actions, then nodded in agreement. ¡°All right, hold on.¡± Subsequently, she turned around and walked inside. When she came out again, she had two stacks of cash in her hands. As she walked to him, she ced it right in front of him. ¡°Can I put this here?¡± The man took it, quickly scanned through it, and then answered with a smile, ¡°Nothing iscking this time, the amount is just right.¡± ¡°Goodbye then, we are not sending you off,¡± Thalia uttered. In response, the man smiled and said, ¡°There''s no need to see me off, I know the way out.¡± As he spoke, his gazended on Anthony. On the other hand, Anthony''s gaze was still fixed on theputer, not raising his eyes. ¡°What''s the matter? Anything else?¡± Thalia asked when she noticed him staring at Anthony, frowning. ¡°T-The photo.¡± The man stuttered slightly and pointed at the photo in Anthony''s hand. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, Anthony spoke without even lifting his head. ¡°Let me hold onto this photo for now. Once I''m done with it, I''ll return it to you.¡± When he heard that response, the man''s gaze changed slightly. ¡°But if that''s the case, how am I supposed to exin it to Magus?¡± With that, Anthony finally looked up. ¡°If you and I don''t mention it, how would he know it has anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Well, that''s true, but...¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Magus probably won''t be looking for this photo anytime soon. Once I''m done with it, you can quietly return it. It won''t affect you!¡± Anthony said. The man''s brows tightened. Even though he wanted to refuse, he knew that once Anthony had made up his mind, it would be impossible to get the photo back. ¡°Since you''ve already taken photos of it, can''t you let me take it back?¡± the man asked. Anthony shook his head straightforwardly. Although the man wanted to say something, he knew he could not win in a fight nor sessfully snatch the photo away when he saw Thalia and Miguel, who were standing nearby. In fact, there would be a high chance that he might even lose his life there. After considering, he then said, ¡°All right, but please remember to give it back to me once you''re done with it.¡± ¡°Will do!¡± ¡°So, take care and see you! We are not sending you off,¡± Anthony added. The man nodded before he turned to walk away. However, after only taking two steps, he suddenly spoke up. ¡°Sir, I can tell that you are good people. You surely won''t harm Magus, right?¡± Anthony did not expect him to ask such a question. Still, Anthony would not categorize him as a ¡°good person¡± just because of this sentence he said. Looking at him, Anthony questioned, ¡°Isn''t it a bit toote for you to ask that question now?¡± The man hesitated for a moment, then looked at them. ¡°From the moment I first saw you, I knew you were different from others. I believe you would never do anything to harm him!¡± Anthony just chuckled lightly and did not say anything else. After hesitating for a while longer, the man ultimately decided to turn around and walk away. Chapter 847 Anonymous Is Transgender Chapter 847 Anonymous Is Transgender As soon as that person left, Thalia rolled her eyes. ¡°He just can''t stop talking!¡± Thalia said. Although his actions did help them and Magus, Thalia did not approve of this kind of ¡°betrayal¡± of friends. Fortunately, he encountered us. What if it was someone else? At this moment, Anthony said softly, ¡°What if he really has something?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thalia asked discontentedly. ¡°At least he can get the photos, right?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia nced at him and said, ¡°I would never stoop to such petty thievery!¡± ¡°You''re disdainful of him as a person, not his behavior!¡± Anthony said. Thalia didn''t deny it. ¡°You''re right. He doesn''t even measure up to ''petty theft''!¡± Thalia said, word for word. Anthony knew that Thalia always abhorred evil. Although this person couldn''t be considered very evil, Anthony also didn''t approve of his behavior. ¡°All right, regardless of everything, let''s just focus on achieving our goal!¡± Anthony said, looking at her and asking, ¡°So, can you find this person?¡± ¡°I''ve sent out the message, and they''ll inform me if there''s any news!¡± ¡°Where did you send it?¡± ¡°Of course, to our buddies in Darz!¡± Anthony''s brow furrowed. ¡°...Are you afraid that Kyle will find out toote?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Thalia hesitated for a moment when Kyle was mentioned, then blinked innocently. ¡°I didn''t think that far!¡± Anthony looked at her, not knowing what to say. It was evident that Anthony''s expression grew darker. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you angry?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°No, I''m just thinking about how to answer if Kyle asks,¡± Anthony said. He was not the type of person to lose his temper at the first sign of trouble. His priority was always finding a solution. Seeing him still so patient, Thalia felt somewhat satisfied. ¡°All right, you don''t need to look so serious. I was just teasing you,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I''m not that stupid. If I really sent it to Darz, my phone would have been blown up by now!¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°I sent it to a friend, asking for their help. He has connections in various countries, so let''s give it a try!¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony nced at her and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now, he didn''t want to say anything more. Seeing him rx, Thalia smiled. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you scared? Do you, Anthony Watson, finally fear something?¡± ¡°I don''t want to create unnecessary trouble for myself,¡± Anthony said. If it really reached Kyle, he would have to expend some energy just to appease Kyle. Right now, he didn''t want to waste his energy on other matters. Thalia didn''t listen and looked at him. ¡°You''re afraid because you know that what you did was wrong. So, I advise you to stop before it''s toote.¡± Anthony looked up and nced at her. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± Anthony smiled at her. ¡°You didn''t say anything wrong. Everything you said is correct!¡± Although his attitude was good, there was some perfunctoriness in his gaze and tone. ¡°Anthony, I''ve realized that you''re not sincere at all!¡± Thalia couldn''t help but say. However, Anthony averted his gaze, lowered his eyes, and looked at theputer. ¡°It''s fine to be anything except be sincere. Being too sincere means being too naive.¡± Thalia replied, ¡°You''re at such a young age, yet you have so many facies.¡± Anthony fell silent and kept his eyes on theputer. After a momentary pause, Thalia approached and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as she approached and saw the messages on the screen, her brow furrowed. ¡°A bounty? Are you offering a bounty again?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°It''s the most direct way,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Do you think that by posting it, Kyle won''t find out? Let me tell you, he closely monitors your every move,¡± Thalia said. Anthony pushed theputer in front of Miguel. ¡°Who said I have to use my own ount to post it?¡± Seeing theputer facing him, Miguel was slightly stunned. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, who else?¡± Anthony asked. Miguel had a surprised expression on his face. ¡°Master, are you suggesting that I can log in with my ount on yourputer?¡± ¡°Do you not want to?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Miguel repeatedly said, then raised his hand to enter his ount on theputer. ¡°It''s done, Master.¡± After logging in, Miguel pushed theputer back in front of Anthony. Coincidentally, the page disyed the posts he was following. Analyzing the maneuvers of Anonymous! Everyone is wee to discuss. Anonymous'' bold maneuvers are simply amazing. Has anyone witnessed the epic battle between Shadow Seeker and Anonymous? Thalia, who was nearby, also saw it. She read thest one and couldn''t help but read it aloud, ¡°It is said that Anonymous is transgender?¡± Saying that, her gaze directly turned toward Anthony with a mocking look in her eyes. Anthony''s blushing face was quite spectacr. He nced at theputer screen and then at Miguel. Miguel had a puzzled look on his face. He had no idea what they were talking about, but when he made eye contact with Anthony, he knew something was not right. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked, pulling theputer closer. However, as soon as he saw the message on the screen, he felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°Um... T-This was something I followed before I even knew you,¡± Miguel stammered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Really, the one at the bottom is from a long time ago, as you can see from the timestamps. And these other posts are all from the past year... I...¡± Miguel wanted to exin, but he felt that no amount of exnation would be as direct as taking action. So, he immediately grabbed theputer and unfollowed the posts. After canceling the follows, Miguel carefully searched through the content, making sure there was nothing strange. Only then did he feel relieved. Once he finished handling it, he turned theputer back to Anthony. ¡°Master, take a look...¡± ¡°Oh, look at how frightened the child has be!¡± Thalia teased from the side. Then she looked at Miguel and said, ¡°It''s okay; it''s not your fault. Anthony was being secretive about it earlier, and I also had my doubts, so it''s not just you. I would say everyone in Darz had their suspicions, so don''t worry.¡± ¡°I-I... It was just a momentary impulse. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this,¡± Miguel said. What if Master expels me from the group? Miguel couldn''t help but worry. ¡°So, have you figured it out now? Am I a transgender?¡± Anthony asked. Miguel immediately shook his head. ¡°No, absolutely not. Master, even though you''re young, you''re truly a hero. You''re one of the few people I''ve met who has such charisma!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Listening to his ttery, Anthony couldn''t help but roll his eyes at him. ¡°All right, enough with the compliments. I don''t believe a word of what you''re saying!¡± ¡°I''m telling the truth!¡± ¡°Okay, then you can be the one to post this.¡± Anthony directly ced the photo next to Miguel''s computer, so he wouldn''t have to see any more strange posts. Chapter 848 All The Talent Ended Up Here Chapter 848 All The Talent Ended Up Here ¡°So, should I?¡± Miguel asked. Anthony leaned back slightly in his chair, looking rxed and content. The meaning was evident without further exnation. Seeing that he was serious, Miguel didn''t refuse anymore. He pulled theputer closer and quickly drafted a post. But when it came to writing the reward amount, Miguel hesitated and turned to Anthony. ¡°Master, how much should I offer for the reward?¡± Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°Just write whatever you feel like.¡± ¡°Can I write a bit more?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony replied. ¡°I-I don''t know,¡± Miguel lowered his voice, ¡°How would I know?¡± Anthony didn''t say anything. He picked up his phone and pressed a few buttons, causing Miguel''s phone to emit a notification sound. Miguel thought it might be a text message, but when he picked up the phone and saw the transfer amount from Anthony, he was stunned. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Just fill in the reward amount with this. If someone meets the criteria and ims it, you can directly transfer the money to them,¡± Anthony said. Miguel''s face lit up with excitement, and he spoke up. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± With a series of rapid keystrokes, he quickly finished typing. Looking at the bounty list, Miguel was about to publish when something crossed his mind. He pushed it in front of Anthony and asked, ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± Anthony nced over it briefly and asked, ¡°Truthfully?¡± Miguel knew from the question that Anthony wasn''t quite satisfied, but he nodded anyway. ¡°Too much unnecessary fluff,¡± Anthony replied honestly. Miguel took a look. ¡°Just be direct and clear about the purpose,¡± Anthony suggested. Miguel looked at his post and nodded. He proceeded to make some deletions, then asked Anthony, ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°Still too much,¡± Anthony replied. Miguel deleted more content. ¡°How about now?¡± Anthony''s patience was wearing thin, so he took control of theputer, deleted everything Miguel had written, and simply wrote two words, ¡°Find Him.¡± He then attached a photo of the person. ¡°Like this.¡± Watching Anthony''s smooth actions, Miguel was bewildered. ¡°Just like this? Isn''t it too simple?¡± ¡°When you''re a hacker, don''t reveal too much about yourself. The way a person writes can reveal their temperament. You tend to make everything clear, which gives people a sense of honesty but also deprives you of the value of mystery and being understood by others,¡± Anthony exined. Miguel listened and felt a sudden realization. How could Anthony''s few words bring out his temperament so clearly? ¡°Enough daydreaming; go ahead and publish it,¡± Anthony said. Snapping out of his thoughts, Miguel looked at theputer and, in a daze, clicked the publish button. After seeing the post go live, Anthony sighed. ¡°If everything goes as expected, we should receive news soon. In that case, I''ll go back to my room and rest. I barely slept after spending the night with Benjamin. I''m extremely tired, and I need to catch up on some sleep.¡± With no notable reaction from the others, Anthony went straight to his room. Denise yawned. ¡°Since there''s nothing else to do, I''ll go to sleep too.¡± ¡°Wait for me; let''s sleep together tonight,¡± Thalia said. Denise paused for a moment, and then the two of them held hands and walked away. Benjamin was still drawing. He slept well, so he wasn''t tired at the moment. In the living room, only Miguel and Benjamin remained. Miguel stared at theputer, looking at the bounty list he had just published and feeling an inexplicable sensation. Although this tform offered the ability to create bounties, very few people actually used it, and there weren''t many who could offer such a high amount of money. Now that he was able to post such a bounty, he couldn''t quite describe the feeling. Most importantly, the content of the bounty notice was extremely simple, yet it gave off an air of great significance. The more he looked at it, the more he felt important. ¡°It''s true. Truly talented people speak less. Now I understand.¡± Miguel summed it up with a sense of sentiment after staring at theputer for a long time. Benjamin, sitting across from him, heard these words and nced at him. ¡°Is all of that sentiment necessary for just one bounty?¡± ¡°You wouldn''t understand,¡± Miguel replied. ¡°In our hacking industry, bounties can be posted, but they often get lost in the sea of bounties. Only bounties with high amounts are disyed on the leaderboard. Currently, we are the first.¡± Benjamin wasn''t interested in the rest of what he said. He only caught the phrase, ¡°In our hacking industry...¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes and looked at Miguel''s absorbed expression. After thinking for a moment, he got up and walked toward him. When he reached Miguel''s side and moved theputer away, Miguel was taken aback and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin didn''t say anything; he simply logged out of Miguel''s ount. Seeing this, Miguel tried to stop him. ¡°Wait. What are you doing?¡± Benjamin remained silent, returned to the login screen, and then entered a username and password to log in. Miguel was puzzled. ¡°What''s the meaning of this? Are you also doing this?¡± Miguel knew Benjamin had someputer skills, but at this moment, he didn''t think much of it. Benjamin didn''t speak; he gestured with his chin for Miguel to take a look. As Miguel saw the name on the screen, his brows furrowed. ¡°Ethereal?¡± Why does this name sound so familiar? Miguel paused and moved the mouse to the leaderboard. In that moment, he froze. In the hacking industry leaderboard, Shadow Seeker was first, Anonymous second, a person named Evil was third, and Ethereal was fourth... And he, Miguel, was the perpetual fifth. He had put in great effort to climb the ranks, but he couldn''t surpass Ethereal, who remained firmly above him. It had already been two years, and Ethereal''s ount had been inactive for a long time, yet Miguel hadn''t been able to surpass him... He looked up at Benjamin. ¡°Are you Ethereal?¡± Benjamin gave him a faint smile. ¡°Yes, I am. Although I''m not particrly fond ofputers, I''m no stranger to them.¡± Miguel remained speechless, unable to find the right words. How could an amateur like him be more skilled than me? Benjamin checked his watch. ¡°It''s gettingte. I''ll go back to sleep. You should rest too. Goodnight.¡± With that, Benjamin carefully packed up his sketchbook and went back to his room. Miguel sat there stunned, as if struck by a blow, unable to move. His gaze remained fixed on theputer. He had cursed this ¡°Ethereal¡± countless times in his mind, but he never expected... Ah, how unfair the world could be! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. How did all the talent end up in this family? Staring at theputer, Miguel suddenly felt a surge of determination. No, I have to try again! So, heunched another challenge... Chapter 849 I Want To Quit Chapter 849 I Want To Quit Early the next morning, when Thalia and Denise came out of their rooms, they saw Miguel still sitting in front of theputer. His hair was disheveled, and he had dark circles under his eyes, as if he had been beaten up. Seeing him in such a state, the two exchanged a nce and walked over to Miguel. ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± Denise asked, looking at him. Miguel could barely keep his eyes open. He stared at theputer, his hands still rapidly typing away. ¡°I don''t believe I can''t pass this level. I don''t believe it...¡± Seeing him in this dazed state, Thalia reached out and touched his forehead. ¡°How is he?¡± Denise asked. ¡°He''s not running a fever!¡± Thalia replied. ¡°Then... Is he going crazy?¡± Denise asked. Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s possible!¡± Saying that, Thalia leaned closer to take a look at theputer screen. At this moment, Miguel was frantically trying to break through some kind of obstacle as his hands moved at lightning speed. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Denise asked. Thalia shook her head. ¡°I don''t understand!¡± Denise leaned in to take a look and nodded when she saw the screen. ¡°Oh, he''s trying to climb the rankings!¡± ¡°Climb the rankings? What''s that?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°It''s a challenge in Hacker Community. You have to break through as many levels as possible within a certain time frame!¡± Denise exined. ¡°So, what''s his current rank?¡± ¡°Fifth!¡± ¡°Who''s in first ce?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°First ce is naturally Shadow Seeker, the second ce goes to Tony, the third is someone called Evil, and the fourth is Ben. He''s in fifth ce!¡± Denise said. Upon hearing this, Thalia looked at her. ¡°Your family upies three out of the top five spots?¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Denise made a hushing gesture. Thalia suddenly realized something and looked at Miguel, who was still absorbed in his pursuits. At this moment, he seemed obsessed while continuing his climb. Seeing that Miguel didn''t react, Denise nodded to Thalia. ¡°There''s nothing we can do. Our family is just exceptional!¡± Thalia pondered for a moment. ¡°What about you?¡± She remembered that Denise had some skills as well. ¡°Naturally, I''m in the rankings too.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Denise frowned. ¡°Do you have to ask?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Denise sighed. ¡°Come on, tell me! I won''t tell anyone else!¡± ¡°Eighth...¡± Denise mumbled. ¡°What?¡± Thalia asked again. ¡°Eighth ce!¡± Denise said with great reluctance. The rankings of the top few were disyed there. Upon hearing Denise''s ranking, Thalia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Well, there''s quite a gap!¡± ¡°Do you think it''s easy to climb up those rankings? I''ve put in a lot of effort, and besides, not many can catch up to Tony¡¯s insane skills...¡± Denise muttered. Seeing the little princess getting a bit frustrated, Thalia immediately tried to pacify her. ¡°Yeah, it''s true. This thing is pretty challenging. I don''t understand it myself, but I heard from Dave that getting on that ranking is really difficult. Being in eighth ce is already impressive.¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± Denise pouted. Then, as if remembering something, she looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°Do you know what rank Kyle is?¡± Thalia paused for a moment. ¡°I really don''t know about that...¡± ¡°You didn''t ask him?¡± ¡°I did, but he didn''t say.¡± Denise chuckled. ¡°Let me tell you, Kyle is ranked twelfth and behind me!¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. ¡°Twelfth?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Thalia suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°No wonder he didn''t tell me. Turns out he''s outside the top ten. There''s really nothing to tell me too. It''s quite embarrassing.¡± ¡°That''s why I''m saying that this ranking is truly hard to achieve.¡± At that moment, Thalia''s gaze shifted toward Miguel, who was still engrossed in the interface. ¡°So, just by grinding like that, he can climb up that ranking?¡± ¡°Not entirely. You can also engage in one-on-one challenges. If you win, the umted time counts and you can make a sprint for the ranking. However, that''s generally the most difficult part, and not everyone epts the challenge,¡± Denise exined. Thalia nodded, seemingly grasping the concept. Whether she fully understood or not, she knew that this thing was like ying a game. You could advance on your own or engage in one-on-one matches. As long as you emerged victorious, you could climb the ranks. With this in mind, Thalia looked at Denise and said, ¡°I understand.¡± As she said that, she nced at Miguel, who was still engrossed in the screen. ¡°He must have stayed up all night, right?¡± Denise nced at the number disyed beside him and couldn''t help but chuckle softly. ¡°You''re right. He hasn''t slept a wink.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°From the number of times he cleared the levels. One hundred and eight times!¡± Denise said. ¡°One hundred and eight times?¡± Thalia was amazed. Looking at Miguel, she couldn''t help but admire his perseverance while also filled with sympathy. ¡°Impressive. He has an extraordinary level of determination!¡± While the two were joking around, the door opened again, and Anthony walked out of the room, having had a full night''s sleep. At this moment, he appeared energized and full of vigor. However, when he walked over and saw Miguel, his brows furrowed. ¡°What happened?¡± Denise spoke up from behind. ¡°He''s been repeatedly defeated.¡± ¡°Fighting against constant failure,¡± Thalia added. Anthony furrowed his brow in confusion, then walked toward Miguel. Before he could reach him, Miguel suddenly froze, startling Anthony. Miguel remained motionless for a few seconds, then couldn''t help but yell, ¡°Why do I still fail? Why, why?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with him?¡± Anthony couldn''t help but ask. Denise and Thalia nced at each other, then shrugged helplessly in unison. Anthony was speechless. At that moment, Benjamin also walked out of the room and approached them. Seeing the scene, he asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Anthony turned around and asked, ¡°What triggered him?¡± Benjamin nced at Miguel, who was now slumped over the table with empty and lifeless eyes as if he had given up. Then, Benjamin looked at theputer and couldn''t help but smile when he saw the count of one hundred and nine attempts beside it. ¡°Did you spend the whole night trying to improve your ranking?¡± Benjamin asked. Miguel remained silent. ¡°What ranking?¡± Benjamin thought for a moment, then looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Miguel told me something yesterday and said very seriously that I don''t really understand the hacking industry, so in order to prove that I do understand, I logged into my ount.¡± Anthony was speechless. Benjamin lowered his gaze and nced at Miguel slumped over the table. ¡°He must have been trying to improve his ranking, but unfortunately, he didn''t make it even after one hundred and nine attempts.¡± Anthony was dumbfounded. At that moment, Miguel looked up at Anthony and said, ¡°Master, I want to quit this. Why is it so difficult?¡± Miguel looked so upset that he was on the verge of tears. Seeing him like this, Benjamin shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± With that, he went toward Denise and Thalia to have breakfast with them. Chapter 850 Anthony Must Be Planning Something Chapter 850 Anthony Must Be nning Something Miguel was still devastated as he slumped on the table, bearing a striking resemnce to a child who had been bullied, evoking a sense of pity and feeling aggrieved. Anthony looked at him and sighed exasperatedly. He then walked over to Miguel. He was not good atforting people, so after thinking for a moment, Anthony finally reached out and gently patted Miguel''s head. ¡°It''s okay. It''s natural for people''s minds to be filled with perplexities at times like this. It''s not your fault. Miguel was at a loss for words upon hearing that. Is this kind of constion still considered comforting? He looked up at Anthony and muttered, ¡°Master, your words are somewhat soul-crushing.¡± ¡°Although the truth may be somewhat hurtful, recognizing it sooner rather thanter is a form of self- awareness!¡± Anthonymented. ¡°Master...¡± ¡°However, there''s a saying, right? Diligence can make up for ipetence,¡± Anthony added. Miguel looked at him again. ¡°How do I make up for it?¡± ¡°With me here, what do you have to worry about?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°So, there is a way?¡± ¡°It''s still possible to surpass Benjamin!¡± ¡°What about the third one then?¡± Miguel asked. Anthony furrowed his brows as he looked at him. ¡°Miguel, as I said before, don''t set your goals too far ahead, or you might give up easily.¡± ¡°Just tell me directly if it''s impossible,¡± Miguel responded as he hung his head low. How could he not grasp the underlying meaning of Anthony''s words? ¡°No way!¡± Miguel reluctantly answered, ¡°Master, you''re being too blunt, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Fine. It''s not like there''s no chance. I''ve never dealt with the third one before. Let me study and analyze it first before we decide,¡± said Anthony. Miguel''s spirits immediately lifted upon hearing those words, and he could not contain his excitement. ¡°Are you saying you''re willing to help me?¡± ¡°I''ll give it a try.¡± ¡°You''re the best, Master!¡± Miguel eximed, his face beaming with delight as he looked at Anthony. ¡°Empty ttery won''t get you anywhere. Now, I''m giving you five minutes to freshen up, followed by another five minutes to grab a bite. In ten minutes, we''ll be heading out.¡± ¡°Right away!¡± After saying that, Miguel dashed toward his room without dy. As he looked at Miguel''s figure, Anthony sighed and averted his gaze. He then made his way toward the dining table. The three of them watched him as they ate. Then, Denisemented, ¡°Tony, you''re taking this seriously, huh?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony sat down and took a bite of his bread. ¡°I''m talking about Miguel. I used to think you were forced to take him as your apprentice without putting much effort into it. But now it seems you''re genuinely invested,¡± Denise remarked teasingly. Anthony dered with conviction, ¡°Whether it was a forced or willing eptance, once someone bes my apprentice, I will teach them wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°But if you seed in teaching him, he''ll surpass Ben,¡± Denisemented, raising her eyebrows after hearing what he said. Benjamin spoke up on that matter, ¡°First of all, let me rify that I''m not concerned about it. I''m indifferent.¡± Witnessing Benjamin''s reaction, Anthony raised his eyebrows and remarked with a hint of amusement, ¡°See? Someone doesn''t care.¡± ¡°Ben, you''re quite quick to hit me where it hurts!¡± Deniseined while shaking her head helplessly. Benjamin responded, ¡°Well, you''ve known that from the start. Your remarks are nothing but an attempt to jest at Tony. Keep your battles between yourselves. Please don''t drag me into it. Only with sincerity we cane to an agreement.¡± Denise was rendered speechless. Realizing that the argument had not escted, Denise sulkily gave up. In no time, Miguel finished tidying up and emerged from the room. He quickly freshened up, changed his clothes, and in an instant, he underwent a transformation. He was now exuding the energy of a spirited young man. Miguel appeared promptly and sat down to have his breakfast. While eating, he inquired, ¡°Master, where are we going next?¡± ¡°The hospital,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°What are we going to do at the hospital?¡± However, Anthony did not say a word, only smiling mysteriously. ¡°Nothing. You''ll find out when we get there.¡± For some reason, his smile always gave off an unsettling vibe, causing the others to exchange nces without uttering a word. Soon, they set off for the hospital. As the car came to a stop, Thalia looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°Are you going to visit Lina?¡± ¡°I''m not going,¡± Anthony answered as he remained seated in the car. ¡°What are you doing here if you''re not going?¡± At that moment, Anthony''s gaze shifted toward Denise and Benjamin. The two furrowed their brows, and Benjamin asked directly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Weren''t you two nning to show your support yesterday? Well, now''s the time for you to show your support!¡± Anthony eximed. Benjamin knew too well that there was a hidden agenda behind Anthony''s smile earlier. However, since he had said it himself, Benjamin had no choice but to face the consequences. ¡°What do they want us to do?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony sighed. ¡°It''s nothing, really. In fact, it''s quite simple. Lina''s illness originates mainly from her emotional well-being, which all started from losing her child. Denise, you''re a young girl, so people are less guarded against you. Hence, you should apany Lina and have a chat. It might help with her condition.¡± ¡°Me? But what should I talk about?¡± ¡°Anything will do,¡± Anthony said. Denise, being a social butterfly, was not afraid of engaging in a conversation. However, when it came to shouldering the burden of a ¡°task,¡± she found herself at a loss on how to proceed. ¡°And what about me?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony replied, ¡°You just need to keep herpany. If you can chat with her, then do so. If not, just sit by her side.¡± Benjamin nced at him and sighed helplessly. ¡°Fine, I understand.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Tony, why aren''t you going?¡± Denise asked. Anthony exined, ¡°I showed up yesterday, so she''s already on guard against me. If I go, it''ll only heighten her anxiety.¡± ¡°I suspect you''re doing this on purpose,¡± Denise could not help but mutter upon hearing what he said. ¡°Whether I am or not doesn''t matter. What''s important is that only the two of you can handle this now.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Don''t treat it as a task. There''s no need to gather information from her. Just have a genuine chat with her, make her happy, and help her rx,¡± Anthony remarked. Though reluctant to be ¡°controlled¡± in this way, Denise felt that there was some significance to this matter. ¡°All right then. I''ll go.¡± Anthony nodded in response. With that, Benjamin and Denise got out of the car. ¡°We''ll wait for you here in the car. Juste back once you''re done.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± they replied, and with that, the two of them stepped out of the car and walked away. At that moment, three people remained in the vehicle. Thalia looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°What''s the purpose of doing this?¡± ¡°Why does there have to be a purpose?¡± ¡°If there''s no purpose, why would you have Denise do it?¡± Thalia inquired. At that moment, Anthony gazed out the window. He could see the inpatient area not far away from where their car was parked. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Since we''re already here, let''s do what we can before we leave. Even if we may not achieve our goal, at least it''ll put our minds at ease!¡± Thalia squinted her eyes, caught in a dilemma. Although she knew Anthony was just a child and she should not indulge in conspiracy theories, based on her understanding of him, he never did anything without a purpose. Thus, she could not help but suspect thetter had a hidden agenda, leaving her uneasy. She gazed outside momentarily, then turned to Anthony and asked again, ¡°Are you nning to leave? Without giving it another try?¡± ¡°Of course, I''m going to try!¡± ¡°No, seriously, what do you mean?¡± Thalia was confused by his words. Anthony smiled faintly at her and said mysteriously, ¡°You''ll find out soon enough.¡± Chapter 851 Two Unborn Babies Chapter 851 Two Unborn Babies Watching Anthony''s expression as he strategized, Thalia couldn''t help but furrow her brows. He looked strikingly simr to Keh, as if they were the epitome of resemnce. As Thalia watched him, she furrowed her eyebrows unhappily as if somewhat displeased. Anthony noticed her expression and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What does that look of yours mean?¡± Thalia wasn''t afraid of offending him and spoke bluntly, ¡°Tell me. You''re a nice kid, but why did you have to resemble Keh of all people? You''re so annoying!¡± Anthony asked, ¡°How does that me make me annoying?¡± ¡°Don''t you think so? You''re so irritating!¡± Thalia eximed. As for the grudge between Thalia and Keh, Anthony didn''t say much about it. It wasn''t the first time they couldn''t get along well, so it was normal for them to dislike each other. Anthony narrowed his eyes, casting her anguid gaze. ¡°So, who do you think I should resemble?¡± ¡°Of course it''s Nat. People always say, daughters take after their fathers, and sons take after their mothers. Somehow, you''re an exception. Howe you didn''t take after even a tiny fraction of Nat''s beauty and temperament?¡± Thalia couldn''t help but say. Upon hearing this, Anthony looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°How am I not like her? Didn''t I take her skill?¡± After hearing that, Thalia eximed, ¡°If you could just swap them, you wouldn''t be so annoying to me!¡± Anthony replied, ¡°If I take after Daddy''s skills and personality, there''s a high chance that we wouldn''t be friends when we met, but enemies instead!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I would drive you crazy.¡± ¡°You''re doing that now,¡± Thalia said. Upon hearing that, Anthony slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Well, that''s not my problem then.¡± ¡°Do you mean it''s my problem?¡± ¡°I didn''t say that, though.¡± ¡°Isn''t that what you mean?¡± As the two people were engaged in a heated argument, they suddenly heard a shout. ¡°Come on!¡± Thalia and Anthony were startled and turned their heads to look at Miguel. At this moment, they saw him leaning against the chair, fast asleep. The loud shout they had just heard was him sleep-talking. Thalia turned her head and nced at Anthony. ¡°What''s wrong with him?¡± Anthony couldn''t help but smile. ¡°He''s probably leveling up in his dreams!¡± ¡°Look at how anxious he is.¡± Thalia shook her head helplessly. Anthony didn''t say anything more. His gaze shifted toward the window. Meanwhile, at the doorway of the hospital, Denise and Benjamin looked at each other because they had never done such a thing before. ¡°How about you go first, Ben?¡± Denise asked. ¡°You look adorable. You should go first.¡± Denise was at a loss for words. ¡°I... Ben, yourpliment seems a bit deliberate.¡± ¡°I''m serious,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°But I''ve never done something like this before.¡± ¡°I don''t either!¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Just treat it like acting, and the person inside is the one you''re performing for,¡± Benjamin said. Upon hearing this, Denise was slightly taken aback. She thought for a moment and tried to imagine it. After a while, she looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°That actually works.¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin immediately curled his lips and said, ¡°Well, in that case, please go ahead.¡± Denise took a deep breath. ¡°Watch me. I''m going in!¡± So, Denise took the lead and was just about to knock on the door when suddenly, it opened from the inside. A nurse stood there. Denise looked up and saw the person in front of her, then revealed a smile. The nurse asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Denise smiled and said, ¡°We''re here to visit. May I ask how the patient is doing?¡± At that, the nurse sighed. ¡°The situation isn''t great. You all should go in and take a look.¡± Upon hearing this, Denise nodded and then walked inside. Since it was just two children, the nurse didn''t give it much thought. After watching them enter, she closed the door right away. When Denise and Benjamin entered the room, they saw Lina lying on the bed with an oxygen tank beside her. She looked as if she could pass away at any moment. Denise and Benjamin exchanged nces and then walked to the bedside. They each stood on one side of the bed. It seemed as if Lina heard some noise, and her eyelids fluttered slightly. However, what came into her view was Denise''s adorable and well-behaved smile. Upon seeing her, Lina felt as if she were in a dream. She was momentarily stunned, and then a tear flowed from the corner of her eye. Denise watched with furrowed eyebrows. She immediately took a piece of tissue from the side and began to help her wipe the tear off. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Denise asked. The more she asked and was considerate, Lina cried more. ¡°Cora, I''m sorry,¡± Lena suddenly said. Cora? Upon hearing the name, Denise looked up at Benjamin. He didn''t speak, but there was a hint of pity in his eyes. Although the two didn''t speak, they could roughly guess that Cora was her unborn child. At this moment, Lina probably thought she was dreaming. Benjamin looked at Denise and slightly nodded. After getting the hint, Denise averted her gaze and looked at Lina. At this moment, she ced her small hand on Lina''s hand and then smiled as she spoke, ¡°You don''t need to apologize. I know you didn''t do it on purpose, and I also know that you''ve tried your best. I don''t me you, and I was never mad at you.¡± ¡°Cora...¡± Lena sobbed, choking on her tears. ¡°I know you''ll definitely be a great mom if you have the chance to,¡± Denise said. Lina sobbed harder as if the sadness and grievance pent up in her chest for years were about to burst out. ¡°Cora, sorry. I''m really sorry...¡± Lina kept apologizing, and it was evident that she was very upset. It was the easiest to move a child. When Denise saw Lina like that, her eyes also gradually turned red. She didn''t say much and just keptforting her emotions. Time ticked by just like that.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Perhaps because of the release of emotions, the pent-up frustrations umted in Lina''s heart for many years seemed to dissipate. After crying, Lina actually seemed to feel much better. Sheposed herself, looking at Denise and Benjamin beside her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Denise looked at her, ¡°Why are you thanking us?¡± Lina looked at her. ¡°I almost gave birth to twins once. The doctor said it was a boy and a girl, just like you two.¡± ¡°Are there two babies?¡± Denise asked in surprise. Lina nodded. Benjamin looked at Denise in shock once again. Shouldn''t it just be one? Lina continued, ¡°At that time, I only named the girl and wanted to let the father name the boy. He didn''t even know I had twins.¡± There was a slight difort in her heart. Denise was a child with a strong sense of empathy. Hearing that, she felt nothing but shock and sadness. Perhaps as a twin herself, her emotions got moreplicated. Those two children could have alsoe into this world like us, feeling their parents'' love, but their chance was taken away! Denise''s eyes narrowed slightly while a hint of sorrow shed in them. Chapter 852 Denise Is A Little Angel Chapter 852 Denise Is A Little Angel ¡°If they could be born, they would probably be as beautiful as you,¡± Lina said. Denise regained her senses and looked up at Lina, who had a gentle and longing expression at that moment. The sorrow in Denise''s eyes disappeared as she looked at Lina, saying, ¡°You''re so beautiful. They must be very beautiful too.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Lina listened with a faint smile, but she couldn''t hide the sadness in her eyes. ¡°Back then, I used to wonder if they would be beautiful, but now, I just wish they are still here. It doesn''t matter how they look. I''ll love them regardless.¡± Upon hearing this, Denise was deeply moved. A momentter, she asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of a story?¡± ¡°What story?¡± Lina asked, looking at her. ¡°In our hometown, there''s a legend that says every child is an angel. When they choose their mothers, they search from atop the clouds. Once they''ve chosen you, they''ll reincarnate as your child and wait to be born. However, if something unexpected happens and they can''t make it, they''ll return to the heavens and wait for a new opportunity.¡± Lina listened, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Is that true?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°That''s what everyone says back home, so I think they must still be waiting for you. You have to get better soon, or they''ll worry about you. If they know your body can''t handle it, they won''t dare toe looking for you.¡± Lina listened and nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± Denise looked at her, smiled, picked up the peeled orange and handed a few pieces. ¡°Have some of it.¡± Lina looked at her, gently taking it from her hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Magus walked in, he saw the scene. Lina was eating the orange slices in her hand with the two children by her bedside. A long-lost smile appeared on her pale face. He couldn''t remember thest time he saw a heartfelt smile like that. However, upon seeing the two children, he furrowed his brows instantly. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Magus asked right away. When Benjamin and Denise looked at him, their brows were slightly furrowed. The two weren''t afraid of him, but they couldn''t understand the hatred in his gaze. ¡°We''re just here to visit,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°You don''t have to do that. Get out of here immediately, or don''t me me for being rude!¡± Magus said coldly. However, at that moment, Lina said, ¡°Magus, what are you doing? Don''t be like that. You''ll scare them!¡± Magus looked at her and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°Lina, do you know who they are?¡± Lina looked at Benjamin and Denise and replied, ¡°I know. They must be siblings with the child who came yesterday, considering their simr ages and appearances.¡± Magus frowned deeply. ¡°Then why are you still talk¡ª¡± ¡°Magus,e on. They''re just kids,¡± Lina said. ¡°They are no ordinary children,¡± said Magus. From my observations and information gathered over the past few days, even a person like Thalia is willing to listen to and follow the child''s instructions, even going so far as to protect him at all costs. How could such a child be ordinary? Lina added, ¡°No matter who they are, they''re still children.¡± ¡°Lina...¡± Denise looked at her. She had wanted to ask why Lina didn''t inquire about their identities, but it turned out thetter already knew. At that moment, Lina looked at Denise and smiled gently. This child is just so adorable. ¡°Don''t worry. There''s no need to be afraid. He may look fierce, but he''s not a bad person deep inside.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°I know. Otherwise, Tony wouldn''t have thought about recruiting him into our team.¡± Denise was very straightforward, not beating around the bush or secretly probing. Instead, her personality actually made people feel more at ease. Lina listened without getting angry and looked at her. ¡°I''m afraid I have to let you down. He said he won''t join anyone, so I hope you can respect his decision.¡± Denise listened and nodded. ¡°I understand. Tony said that when, we should definitely try our best to recruit talented people when wee across them. But if we really can''t, we won''t force anyone. We know our limits and we''re not bad people, so you can rest assured!¡± She added to make her words more believable, ¡°We''re actually nning to leave in a few days, so before we go, Tony specifically asked us toe and see you. He truly didn''t mean for this to happen to you, and he''s very sorry.¡± ¡°No worries. It actually has nothing to do with you guys. It''s our own fault for deceiving so many people. We''re always afraid of getting into trouble and feel guilty!¡± Met with Denise''s honesty, Lina also spoke without hesitation. Deniseughed. ¡°The world owes you too much. What you did is in the past, but Lina, if you want to keep doing this in the long run, it''s not a good idea. What if one day you encounter a real viin? You should rest and rx now, only then can you recover quickly.¡± Lina listened and nodded. ¡°Yes, you''re right. I understand now.¡± Denise smiled and said, ¡°But don''t worry, Lina. You can feel ease to stay here. Tony... No, I mean, do you remember the beautiful woman who came with him yesterday?¡± Lina nodded. ¡°She has already paid for your bills for a year, so you don''t have to worry and can stay here. We all hope you can get better soon!¡± Denise said, looking at her. When Lina heard that, her eyes revealed a hint of surprise. She looked up at the tall Magus standing beside her and watching them chat. He seemed somewhat unable to join in the conversation and even felt unwee. However, seeing Lina''s gaze, he sobered up and furrowed his brows. Lina could tell from his eyes that he was unaware of the matter. ¡°No, we cannot ept this.¡± ¡°Back then, Magus helped us and Thalia one, so this money is for repaying the favor. You don''t need to feel too burdened. If you really feel bad about it, you can pay her back when Magus has made some money!¡± Denise said. Lina listened and looked at Magus again. As Magus listened from the side, his brows furrowed. It''s Thalia who helped me back then. How come it''s the other way around? ¡°Is that so, Magus?¡± Lina asked. Magus was about to say something, but after noticing Denise and Benjamin exchanging meaningful nces and seeing that Lina was in a good state, he thought momentarily and nodded. ¡°Yes, they''re right. Lina, don''t worry. I''ll pay her back the money.¡± Lena listened, finally felt reassured and nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 853 Depressive Outburst Chapter 853 Depressive Outburst Benjamin and Denise did not stay long at Lina''s ce. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Magus'' appearance, Denise spoke a few words and excused himself. In the hallway, Denise and Benjamin walked together when Magus followed them out and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Benjamin and Denise turned around and saw Magus walking straight toward them. Benjamin immediately stepped in front of Denise and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Magus watched with a hint ofplexity shing through his eyes as he noticed the subconscious action. After sizing them up, Magus spoke, ¡°I came out to tell you not toe looking for her again. No matter what methods you use, I won''t join you.¡± Benjamin chuckled lightly. ¡°You''re really overthinking it. If we really wanted to persuade you with this, we would have tried to convince Lina when you weren''t here earlier and have her be the one to persuade you. Wouldn''t that be better?¡± Benjamin asked, but his expression then turned serious. ¡°You were thinking too much. We didn''te here for you.¡± Magus looked at him with a mix of doubt and belief. Just then, Denise came out and looked at him. ¡°Magus, do you know what illness Lina has?¡± Hearing this, Magus''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Thalia''s boyfriend is an incredibly talented doctor known as the ¡°Miracle Healer¡± in the medical field. Many people want his help with their illnesses, but he''s not that easy to hire. Yesterday, Thalia visited the doctor to ask about Lina''s condition and sent the information to her boyfriend. Lina originally wanted her boyfriend toe and help, but our problems were unfortunately too distressful, and he couldn''t make it here. However, he clearly stated during the phone call that Lina''s illness is not amon one. It''s a kind of depression that has already taken root in her heart,¡± Denise exined. Regarding depression, there happened to be an actor ying a character with depression in the previous film Denise was in. When Denise watched the scenes on set, she often found herself moved to tears. As a result, she gained some understanding of the illness. Sometimes the person may seem fine, but their life could be at stake at any moment. Standing opposite, Magus narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing her words. After a moment, he asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What I mean is, you''ve spent so much money on her treatment and apanied her throughout, so she should have improved. Do you know why her condition has actually worsened instead of getting better?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Magus asked as she seemed to stir his emotions. ¡°Because the money you earn doesn''t give her a sense of security. She''s constantly on edge, fearing that something might happen to you while helping her with her medical treatment. She can''t ept this reality. As a result, it only adds to her burden.¡± Magus listened intently, his brows furrowing. No one had ever said these words to him before. At this moment, Denise stared at him intently. ¡°Magus, you could say that you used the money you got from deceiving others to pay for her medical treatment, but the illness ultimately drains her life. This is the retribution for your actions. What you''ve done has led to her being like this!¡± Magus''s expression became even more serious and grim. As he looked at Denise, he was unable to speak for a long time. Benjamin also added, ¡°Magus, we all know that you''ve been hurt, and we sympathize with what you''ve lost. However, this cannot excuse you from staying stuck in the past. You need to try to move on. I suggest you find a proper job. Even if it doesn''t pay as much as you''re earning now, at least she will feel at ease. Otherwise, you might not even be able to keep Lina alive. As someone who understands depression, you should know their life and death can be a matter of a single moment or thought. Sometimes, you can''t even see what the problem is. A small trigger can set off her emotions.¡± At this moment, Magus was being directly criticized by the two children, and he could not refute them at all. Seeing him remain silent, Benjamin spoke, ¡°That''s all we have to say. Take care.¡± After saying that, he turned his head to look at Denise and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Denise nodded. And so, Magus watched intently as the two children walked away. He stood there, somewhat unable to snap back to reality. Denise''s every word seemed to strike at his mind and heart. He had never considered these questions before. At one point, he even thought the doctor might be doing it on purpose. So, it was all my fault... Hehe... A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Magus'' mouth. He had done and offered so much but never expected it was all because of him. In the hallway, his emotions were indescribably conflicted and ironic. When Benjamin and Denise headed outside, Denise said, ¡°Sigh, he''s actually quite a pitiful person.¡± Benjamin listened and said indifferently, ¡°There must be something detestable about a pitiful person. Even if it wasn''t his fault at first, the fact that he let this mistake continue until today is his problem.¡± Denise listened and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you''re right, Ben.¡± ¡°We''ve done everything we could. As for the oue, it''s up to his own choices,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let''s go.¡± The two chatted as they walked out. As they exited the corridor and turned, Denise almost bumped into someone, but she fortunately stopped in time. Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Lifting her head, Denise looked at the person and apologized, ¡°Sorry!¡± However, the person simply lowered their gaze and nced at her, the corner of their mouth curling up in a half-smile. The person replied with ¡°You''re wee¡± and left. That person was speaking Chanaean. Denise stood there, looking somewhat dazed. Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Keep walking.¡± Denise snapped back to reality and looked at Benjamin. ¡°Ben, does that person look familiar to you?¡± Upon hearing her words, Benjamin looked toward the person''s silhouette and shook his head. ¡°I don''t recognize him. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Howe I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before?¡± Denise asked. Benjamin did not take it seriously. ¡°There are quite a few foreigners around here, and they all look more or less the same. You must have mistaken him for someone else, right?¡± Denise furrowed his brows. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°All right, let''s get going. They''re still waiting for us in the car.¡± Denise listened, nodded, and followed Benjamin as they walked out together. However, Denise could not help but mutter to herself while she walked. Where on earth have I seen that person before? On the other side. After they left, Magus did not rush inside. Instead, he leaned against the corridor wall and lit a cigarette to smoke. All he could think about were Denise''s words. The little girl looked quite young, yet her every word hit the nail on the head for him. One could say he was even less clear-headed than a child. Just then, a passing nurse saw him smoking and immediately spoke up to stop him. ¡°Smoking is prohibited in the hospital. Don''t you know that?¡± The nurse asked. ¡°I''m sorry, I forgot!¡± Realization struck him, and he quickly apologized. With that, Magus put out the cigarette. The nurse could not help but mumble a few words before leaving. Magus stood still as he apologized profusely. When he looked up and saw the figure standing not far away, he felt as if lightning had struck him. Chapter 854 A Discussion Of Relationships Chapter 854 A Discussion Of Rtionships In the car. Miguel slept soundly as he snored away. ¡°It''s been a while. I hope nothing has happened. I''m going in to take a look.¡± Thalia''s gaze kept darting outside, but she could not see Benjamin and Denise anywhere. She lifted her wrist to check the time and could not help but worry. She opened the door and headed out. Meanwhile, Anthony was looking at his phone when he heard the sound of the door opening and said, ¡°No need. They''re already out.¡± Thalia''s eyes swept across the area, and she saw Benjamin and Deniseing out from inside. Only when she saw them did she finally breathe a sigh of relief. Opening the car door, the two of them got in. Seeing this, Anthony tidied up the seats. Thalia looked back at them and said, ¡°If you hadn''te out, I would''ve gone inside to look for you.¡± After sitting down, Denise slumped against the backseat, looking quite exhausted. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Let Ben exin,¡± Denise saidzily. After talking so much with Magus, she felt she had used up all her energy. Benjamin turned to look at Denise, knowing that she was alwayszy, and did not refuse. He looked at Thalia and said, ¡°We encountered some minor problemster on.¡± ¡°What did you guys talk to Magus about in the corridor?¡± Anthony asked directly. Benjamin looked at him and understood Anthony had hacked into the hospital''s surveince system. ¡°Magus is here?¡± Thalia asked. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah. We were just talking with Lina when Magus went in, and he almost kicked us out!¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia frowned and eximed. Then, she turned her head to look at Anthony and asked, ¡°How did you know Magus was here?¡± ¡°What else do you think I''m looking at on my phone?¡± Anthony retorted. Thalia responded, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me if you already know?¡± ¡°Err, I was so focused on watching that I forgot.¡± Thalia scolded, ¡°You clearly did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Thalia sneered. ¡°Do you think I need evidence for that?¡± Anthony seemed to have understood something from her gaze and immediately stopped. ¡°That''s true. After all, you have your abilities. You wouldn''t care about such trivial things.¡± ¡°Are you scared now?¡± ¡°Of course. Since I''m out in this world, I have to rely on you.¡± ¡°You certainly have a clear understanding of yours situation.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± said Anthony. He quickly changed the subject and turned to Benjamin, ¡°Continue, Benjamin.¡± Benjaminzily raised an eyebrow. ¡°You two aren''t going to fight anymore?¡± ¡°What do you mean fight? We''re just joking around.¡± ¡°He knows his ce.¡± Seeing the two of them acting this way, Benjamin could not help but sigh. ¡°Actually, I didn''t say anything. It was all Denise.¡± He briefly summarized what Denise had said and told them. After listening to him, a hint of surprise shed across Thalia''s eyes. She looked straight at Denise and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Denise was stillzily leaning back, seemingly resting but was actually keeping an eye on them and participating in their conversation. Hearing the question, she replied, ¡°I overheard your conversation with Spencer over the phone yesterday.¡± ¡°Weren''t you asleep at that time?¡± ¡°I was half asleep.¡± ¡°Then, what I saidter on...¡± ¡°Oh, I didn''t hear what was said after that,¡± Denise eximed. Thalia finally felt at ease and nodded. Benjamin then asked, ¡°What was said after that?¡± Denise looked straight at him. ¡°Don''t ask too much about their rtionship.¡± Thalia''s eyes widened immediately, ¡°Didn''t you say you didn''t hear us?¡± Denise gave a sheepish smile. ¡°I just have selective hearing.¡± Thalia was speechless. She could not help but wish to find a hole to crawl into, just thinking about how she told Spencer she loved him over the phone yesterday. Seeing her face turn red, Anthony said, ¡°If you''re really feeling embarrassed, why don''t you hide under the car?¡± Thalia did not know how to respond. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her gaze went straight to Anthony. Is he a vibe killer? If Keh is a typical straight guy, then Anthony is a mini straight guy. Before she could speak, Anthony blurted out, ¡°What''s there to be embarrassed about dating? It''s perfectly normal. Besides, we''ve caught Daddy and Mommy kissing several times.¡± This remark could be considered the ultimate constion. Thalia really did not feel as awkward anymore. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Ask them.¡± Benjamin and Denise nodded in unison. With that in mind, Thalia finally felt relieved. ¡°All right. Since you all said it, I''ll just...¡± ¡°A man and a woman in a rtionship is perfectly normal.¡± It was normal, but the statement seemed particrly abnormaling from a child. Thalia frowned, sizing him up. ¡°Anthony, aren''t you a bit too precocious?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Anthony raised his eyebrows, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°It''s probably because I grew up abroad since young. They express their feelings very simply, and I think it''s quite normal, so there''s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± ¡°You aren''t subtle at all,¡± Thalia said. ¡°There is beauty in subtlety and advantages in being direct. If most children could face their feelings and rtionships as we do, many troubles and problems could be avoided.¡± Thalia could not deny this. Proper guidance could indeed contribute to a child''s healthy development. At this moment, Denise muttered, ¡°Thalia, don''t listen to Anthony. I think you and Spencer are great together. Your story is full of twists and turns, but it''s also subtle and beautiful. It''s just like the idol dramas I watch. Amazing!¡± Thalia paused before responding, ¡°Listen to me, Denise. You mustn''t fall in love when you grow up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I''m afraid you''ll be love-stuck.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Denise objected. ¡°With Daddy and Uncle Spencer setting such high standards, it''s going to be hard for anyone else to catch my eye.¡± Hearing her praise Spencer as well, Thalia raised her eyebrow in satisfaction. ¡°That''s true. You do have good taste.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± After joking around for a bit, Thalia turned to Anthony and asked, ¡°Where to next, Boss? What''s your n? Aren''t you going to tell us?¡± ¡°Let''s go back first,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Just like that?¡± Thalia asked. I thought he would have something big nned. ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Anthony. Thalia, somewhat disinterested, did not say anything more and started the car to head back. At that moment, Anthony took out his phone and flipped through it for a while. He found the person who was on the wanted list yesterday and even deliberately zoomed in on the photo to take a closer look. Denise still looked aszy as ever, leaning back in her seat. As she turned her head to look at Anthony, she caught sight of the erged photo and was instantly taken aback. In the next moment, she took action, snatching the phone directly from Anthony''s hand and carefully examining the photo. Anthony had never seen Denise behave so rudely before. He frowned and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Denise looked at Benjamin and said excitedly, ¡°Ben, that person... the one who almost bumped into me at the hospital...¡± Chapter 855 The Last Thing He Wants Chapter 855 The Last Thing He Wants Upon hearing Denise''s words, Benjamin''s gaze shifted to Anthony''s phone. He took the phone from his hand and began to examine the person on the screen. When he saw that face, Benjamin''s eyes narrowed slightly. A memory of when he was at the hospital came to mind. He recalled how Denise looked when she looked up and apologized to that person and how their eyes were filled withplex emotions when they smiled at Denise. Benjamin had felt a sense of disgust at that moment, which was probably also what made the impression of that person even more profound. ¡°I think it''s him!¡± ¡°Right, it''s him...¡± Denise nodded fervently and said with great certainty. She felt a sense of familiarity after seeing the photo. However, Denise was too stunned to react, having seen him so suddenly. Anthony listened to their conversation, his expression turning serious. He looked at them and asked with great uncertainty, ¡°Are you saying you met this person at the hospital just now?¡± Benjamin nodded earnestly. ¡°That''s right. He almost bumped into Denise in the hospital corridor. Although there''s some age difference, his face is still very easy to recognize!¡± he said. Benjamin did not look at the photo when it was sent to them the previous day, so he had no idea what Denise meant when she said he looked familiar. However, not that he had seen the photo, he could still recognize the person, even though he had aged a littlepared to the photo. Upon hearing this, Anthony murmured, ¡°It''s been a few years since Magus was betrayed, so it''s only natural he''s aged a bit...¡± As he spoke, he suddenly thought of something and looked ahead. ¡°Thalia.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Thalia suddenly turned the steering wheel and made an emergency U-turn. Miguel was sleeping at that moment, so when they made such an abrupt turn, he had almost mmed into the door. He opened his eyes and looked absolutely bewildered. Miguel nced outside and then at Thalia in the passenger seat, asking, ¡°W-What''s going on?¡± ¡°Sit tight and shut up,¡± Thalia said, taking another sharp turn and then speeding back the way they came. Perhaps it was because of the tacit understanding between them, but Thalia immediately knew what Anthony wanted to say as soon as he spoke since they had spent so much time together. Right then, Benjamin finally realized what they were thinking. He looked right at Anthony and asked, ¡°Tony, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t we ask Thalia?¡± Anthony answered, directing the question to Thalia. After all, she was the real executor of their n, so naturally, they would have to depend on her for this. However, as Thalia drove, her eyes fixed on the road ahead, a gleam shed across her eyes. After a while, a cold smile tugged at her lips as she said, ¡°I haven''t decided what to do yet, but it will definitely be thest thing he wants!¡± Anthony listened and nodded with great satisfaction. Yes. This is the Thalia I know. ¡°Mmm, the angel is bing a devil!¡± Denisemented. Thalia didn''t say a word and rushed back to the hospital as fast as she could. The car came to a stop, and Thalia said, ¡°I''ll go in first!¡± Without waiting for a response, she immediately got out of the car and headed in. Miguel, on the other hand, had a puzzled look on his face. ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± Anthony got out of the car and turned to look at Denise behind him. ¡°You stay in the car and let Miguel protect you here!¡± Upon seeing the situation, Denise immediately spoke up. ¡°No, since we came together, we should obviously act together!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Just let her join us, Tony. Denise really did a great job today!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I was just worried it''s shock her!¡± ¡°She''s not as delicate as you think!¡± Benjamin replied. Upon hearing this, Denise nodded eagerly. Anthony looked at Benjamin helplessly. ¡°Go on and spoil her then!¡± After saying that, he nced at Miguel. ¡°Take good care of Denise.¡± Miguel was still in a state of confusion, but he could still understand themand. He nodded nkly and said, ¡°All right!¡± And so, Anthony followed closely behind Thalia. Upon seeing this, the rest of them immediately followed suit. In the hospital, Anthony finally saw Thalia when he found the ward. However, she and Lina were the only ones in there. Lina sat there, seemingly unaware of what had happened. However, she furrowed her brows slightly when she saw theme in. She looked straight at Denise and asked, ¡°Didn''t you guys leave already? Why did youe back? Did you leave something behind?¡± Seeing her looking as if she had no idea what was going on, Denise smiled and shook her head. ¡°No. Thalia wanted toe to visit you, so we all came together!¡± Hearing that, Lina looked at the person before her. ¡°So, you''re Thalia?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lina eximed. Thalia didn''t know what to say for a moment, as she wasn''t good at such things. Instead, she asked directly, ¡°No worries. Magus and I are friends. By the way, where is he?¡± Lina immediately answered, ¡°He hasn''t returned yet after seeing them out earlier!¡± ¡°I have something to discuss with him.¡± Without waiting for Lina to say anything else, Thalia headed straight outside. Anthony watched and, without any hesitation, immediately followed. Seeing the grim expressions on their faces, Lina immediately furrowed her brows and looked at Denise. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Denise quickly shook her head in response. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, we were about to leave this ce, right? Thalia has something to discuss with Magus, so that''s why...¡± Denise faced Lina, struggling to find a way to continue her well-intentioned lie. ¡°What Thalia wanted to say is that she wanted to help Magus find a decent job and wanted to ask if he''s willing to take it,¡± Benjamin said on her behalf. Lina raised her eyebrows, somewhat surprised by what she heard. ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin nodded. Nheless, she said after a moment, ¡°But Magus has offended many people here. Who would want to hire him?¡± ¡°Thalia has a number of friends here. For her sake, they''ll give him a chance as long as he works earnestly,¡± Benjamin said. Hearing that, Lina looked at him and then smiled and nodded. ¡°Great! That''s wonderful if that''s the case. Thank you. Thank you all!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Benjamin answered. Just then, Denise nced at her and said, ¡°Lina, make sure you rest well and take good care of yourself. We''ll be on our way now!¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Lina looked at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Denise asked. Lina looked at her with a gentle smile, ¡°I still don''t know your name!¡± The girl smiled. ¡°My name is Denise, Denise Watson!¡± Upon hearing this name, Lina furrowed her brow. Seemingly knowing what she wanted to say, Denise immediately said, ¡°My mom is kind ofzy, so she gave us names following the alphabetical order. It''s just a name anyway. It''s fine as long as it''s easy to remember.¡± Linaughed in response. ¡°Your mom must be a really interesting person!¡± The girl didn''t deny it. ¡°Lina, you can also be interesting like her!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lina was slightly taken aback. Denise smiled and didn''t say anything more as she turned to walk outside. Lina sat on the hospital bed while watching them leave, the look in her eyes growing increasingly profound. Chapter 856 Blood Feud Chapter 856 Blood Feud Thalia had almost turned the hospital upside down when she suddenly saw a figure sitting on the ground not far away. She slowed down her pace at the sight of him. After hesitating for a moment, she finally walked toward him. \Magus was sitting on the ground with his head down. It looked like he had taken a huge blow. The malicious aura he had when he first saw them was gone, as was the unruly arrogance that made him seem invincible. Walking up to him, Thalia asked, ¡°Why are you hiding here all by yourself?¡± Magus was slightly stunned, but he didn''t raise his head. ¡°I''m talking to you!¡± Thalia gently nudged him with her foot. However, he still hung his head and looked defeated. Seeing that he wasn''t speaking, the woman took a deep breath and walked up to him. ¡°I''m talking to you¡ª¡± However, before she could finish speaking, Thalia suddenly saw the injuries on his face and shuddered. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± she asked. She was about to reach out to take a look, but Magus immediately turned his face away. Damn! Thalia had such a fiery temper. She instantly grabbed his cor. ¡°Did he cause this injury? You saw him, didn''t you?¡± Magus slowly raised his eyes, looking straight at Thalia, and spoke with a frivolous and mocking tone, ¡°So what if I did?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Thalia asked, determined to take that person down. Magus looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you!¡± Seeing his utterly devastated expression, Thalia couldn''t help but feel irritated. ¡°Magus, didn''t you say you hate him? I thought you wanted to kill him with your own hands. Why didn''t you just finish him off? I would have respected you so much more if you had done it. So, what''s with this pitiful act now?¡± Thalia''s words struck straight to the depths of his heart. The look in Magus'' eyes suddenly changed as he red at her. Seeing his emotional change, Thalia raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? If you have the guts, show this temper to him instead. What''s the point of staring at me like this?¡± Thalia''s cold voice was filled with sarcasm, and it felt like she was trampling on his dignity and rubbing it into the ground. With a clenched fist, Magus said, enunciating each word, ¡°I will definitely kill him with my own hands. I definitely will!¡± Thalia smirked coldly. ¡°He still managed to beat you up after all these years. It''s obvious... this is as far as you''ll go in life!¡± With that, she let go of him. Her words and gaze were filled with mockery. Magus remained silent. ¡°Alright, since it has nothing to do with me, I won''t bother anymore.¡± Once she finished speaking, Thalia turned around and left. ¡°Thalia!¡± Magus suddenly called out to stop her. She nced back and fixed her eyes on him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Magus'' lips moved hesitantly, and after a moment, he said, ¡°Can you... take Lina away? I''ve heard that your boyfriend is very powerful. Can you please save her?¡± Upon hearing his pleading voice, Thalia turned around and looked at him. ¡°What about you?¡± she asked. Magus kept his gaze at her and stayed silent. Thalia probably knew what he was thinking, and she smiled and asked, ¡°Did that person threaten you with Lina again?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then, why would you ask me to take her away?¡± ¡°I just want you guys to save her!¡± ¡°Why didn''t you think of this before all of this happened?¡± Thalia asked. Her relentless questioning left Magus momentarily at a loss for words. She narrowed her eyes slightly, staring at him with great interest. ¡°You want me to bring Lina away, so you can go all out to find that person without any worries, right?¡± Magus'' eyes shed with a hint ofplexity, but he did not deny it. ¡°So, do you think this is the best way to help Lina?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Well, what else can I do?¡± Magus questioned softly in response. ¡°Have you ever thought about what would happen to Lina if something happened to you? Forget whether she can be cured or not. What if she actually recovered and came back to look for you, only to learn that something happened to you? Do you think she could go on living?¡± Thalia replied. At the thought of this, Magus'' deep voice choked up as he said, ¡°So, take her away, and after she''s cured, don''t let here back. Just let her stay there.¡± ¡°Then, I really can''t agree to this. The responsibility is too great, and I can''t bear it!¡± ¡°Thalia, please, I''m begging you!¡± ¡°Are you expecting me to agree just because you beg? Magus, is our rtionship with each other really that good? Or have you forgotten how you spoke to me when you firstid eyes on me?¡± Thalia asked, looking at him as she questioned him. She believed she could get along quite well with him, even though they had only met briefly previously. However, the change in him this time was too significant for her toprehend. So much so that she even thought she might have idealized him too much. Magus clenched his fists tightly, struggling to hold back his overwhelming emotions. ¡°I know I''m the one who wronged you, but please, I beg you, take her away. Whatever I owe you, I''ll repay it in my next life no matter what I have to do!¡± Thalia looked at him with an indescribable sadness in her eyes. Once a spirited and lively young man, he had now be a shadow of his former self.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The woman suppressed her emotions and said coldly, ¡°Don''t do that. I, Thalia, have never fallen for things like this. Next life? Who knows if there even is a next life? I''ve never believed in such illusory things. If you need to pay me back for anything, let it be now,¡± Thalia said. Magus looked up at her and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°It''s simple. Just join us!¡± she answered. Magus looked at her with cold eyes. ¡°Join us, and both your life and Lina''s will be safe!¡± Thalia said to him, emphasizing each word. ¡°What I''ve always wanted is not just to save my life!¡± Magus said coldly, staring at her. All these years, he had been searching for him, but it was as if he had vanished into thin air. No matter how hard Magus looked, he couldn''t find him. I must get my revenge now that he has reappeared. ¡°But if you really could kill him, you wouldn''t be talking so much nonsense with me!¡± Thalia said to him. Magus clenched his fists tightly. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Thalia was right. At that moment, Anthony, who was watching from behind, walked toward them. ¡°Magus, if you have any concerns, you can tell us. Perhaps, we can help you!¡± Magus looked up, his gaze meeting Anthony''s. After a brief moment, he said, ¡°If you really want to help me, then help me take Lina away. I can handle the rest myself!¡± Watching him stubbornly persist, Thalia wished she could beat him up. ¡°Magus, do you even understand what it means to be the big winner? It''s about gaining the most with the least sacrifice. We''ve all said we''d help you. All you have to do is tell us what''s going on and ept our help. In the end, you can live happily with Lina. Why are you being so obstinate about it?¡± Magus looked up at her. ¡°I have such deep-seated hatred for him that I must get revenge myself!¡± Chapter 857 Arrogance Chapter 857 Arrogance Anthony understood his pain. He had been searching for his enemy for so many years. Now that they had reappeared before him again, how could he possibly give up so easily? Simrly, Anthony understood his current situation. It was because of Lina that he didn''t dare to risk everything. Only by entrusting her to someone safe could he act without any worries. Knowing his n, Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Magus, have you made up your mind? Do you want revenge and give up on Lina?¡± Magus was slightly taken aback. ¡°I''m not trying to give up on her...¡± ¡°How is it not? Isn''t your current n to abandon her for the sake of revenge?¡± Anthony asked, staring straight into his eyes. Magus clenched his fists tightly. His eyes filled with hatred as he thought about the words that person had said to him. ¡°So am I supposed to just do nothing and give up? He killed my child and caused Lina to be like this. I must kill him with my own hands, or else I won''t be able to face my child, Lina, or even myself!¡± Magus said angrily. Listening to him, Anthony remained calm andposed. ¡°You know what I''d do if this were to happen to me?¡± Magus narrowed his eyes. The boy squatted in front of him, his gaze on him. ¡°I guess in everyone''s eyes, the only thing that could satisfy them is killing their enemy with their own hands. They''re willing to give up everything for it. However, this will only lead to them losing everything they have.¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Magus asked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°If it were me, I would definitely kill him, but at the same time, I would also make sure to protect everything I have!¡± Anthony replied, emphasizing each word as he looked at him. Upon hearing this, Magus'' lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°In this world, not everything can go as you wish. Also, not everyone is like you, born with everything they could ever want.¡± Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Who told you I was born with everything? What I have now is the result of my own efforts. I''ve made wrong choices too, but I always regain my senses in time and correct them. I won''t let myself pay the price for a lifetime because of one wrong choice. It''s precisely because I understand this that I have what I have now.¡± Magus stared at him. ¡°Magus, you chose to entrust Lina to us, which shows that deep down, you already believe in us, or at least in Thalia. You trust that we wouldn''t be so cruel as to make things difficult for her even if you were to die, don''t you?¡± Anthony asked. Magus stared intently at him. The child was young, but his eyes seemed to possess the ability to see through people''s hearts. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Anthony knew he was right and continued, ¡°In that case, why not choose to join us? You know very well that we have the ability to help you. Even if you''re using us to take him down, at least you''d survive, and the one you love can also live on!¡± Upon hearing this, Magus sneered. ¡°But are you really that beneficial for me to take advantage of it?¡± ¡°Well, how would you know if you don''t give it a try?¡± Anthony retorted. Magus gazed at him. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes revealed an indescribable complexity. ¡°I know you''re worried that we might end up like him, but what else do you have to lose in your life? The worst oue is already here, but if you can crawl out of this pit of fire, that''s where your true ability lies,¡± Anthony said. Magus stared at him, still silent. At that moment, Thalia watched with growing concern and frustration on his behalf as she stood nearby. ¡°Magus, what you fear most is betrayal, but now you can''t even protect your own life and the life of your loved one. What''s there to be afraid of? Betrayal is worthlesspared to staying alive!¡± Thalia growled at him. Magus'' gaze fell upon her, his lips still pressed together in silence, but the tension in his eyes gradually eased. Anthony knew that he needed time to think. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°You can take some time to consider my proposal. I won''t force you. If your final decision is to do it alone, we have nothing more to say. Of course, we will help with anything you entrust to us. It''s all up to your choice!¡± As he spoke, Anthony raised his hand to check the time on his watch. ¡°We will probably leave here tomorrow afternoon. Just call Thalia once you''ve made up your mind.¡± With that, he got back onto his feet. ¡°Let''s go,¡± he said, looking into Thalia''s eyes. She furrowed her eyebrows slightly as she nced at Magus. ¡°I''ll wait for your call,¡± she said before standing up and following Anthony out. Denise and Benjamin were standing some distance away, watching. As Anthony walked past them, he said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± The two of them didn''t say a word and turned to follow. However, after walking a few steps, Denise stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°Tony, you guys go wait in the car first. I''ll be there in a moment!¡± Anthony nced back at her. He hesitated for a moment but nodded eventually. He turned toward Miguel, who was still in a state of confusion. Nevertheless, thetter understood the meaning behind that look and immediately said, ¡°Don''t worry, Master! I''ll stay here with her!¡± Anthony nodded and then left. Benjamin, on the other hand, looked at Denise. He originally wanted to say something but held back eventually. ¡°I''ll wait for you in the car.¡± Denise nodded in response. And so, the few of them exited the hospital. Denise stood still, waiting for them to leave, before turning around to look at Magus, who was not far away. Magus'' eyes were hollow as he stared nkly at a random spot, looking like he was in great pain. Denise hesitated for a moment but still walked toward him. Once she arrived before him, she said softly, ¡°Magus...¡± Upon hearing her voice, Magus raised his eyes to look at her. Denise hesitated for a moment. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Denise pursed her lips. ¡°I know you don''t trust us, fearing that we might be like those people who would betray you, but I''m telling you, we''re not like them.¡± A cold smirk appeared on Magus'' face. ¡°A liar would never admit to being a liar.¡± ¡°I know that no matter what we say, you won''t believe us. That''s why Tony and Thalia didn''t tell you about this. But that''s not what I want to talk about... I want to discuss something about Lina.¡± Magus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Lina? What''s is it?¡± ¡°I know I shouldn''t be the one to tell you this, but Magus, I truly hope you make the right choice!¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Magus asked somewhat impatiently. Denise kept her gaze on him. ¡°Lina told me that she lied to you back then. When she was pregnant, she was actually carrying a pair of fraternal twins, not just one child...¡± Magus'' eyes widened instantly when he heard that. He was filled with astonishment. ¡°Lina probably thought you couldn''t handle it, so she only mentioned one of them. She truly loves you, Magus. I hope you''d love her the right way too...¡± Chapter 858 Invincible Chapter 858 Invincible In the next moment, Magus stood up, ready to leave. Upon seeing the situation, Denise immediately spoke up. ¡°Magus, if Lina didn''t tell you, it means she doesn''t want you to know. If I were you, I would definitely pretend not to know at this moment.¡± Magus turned to look at her, his eyes turning a deep shade of crimson. The thought of that person crossed his mind, and he mmed his fist heavily into the tree. ¡°I should have killed him right then and there!¡± Denise looked at him. ¡°Magus, you are the one who created this situation, so you deserve the pain you''re enduring now. However, there''s one thing Tony is absolutely right about. It is that whether or not you can climb out of this hole depends on you. It''s up to you to decide if your life is over like this or if you can find a new way to live.¡± These children were there to lecture him. Magus turned his head to look at Denise. ¡°All this talk, you just want me to join you, don''t you?¡± ¡°That''s right. I won''t deny it. However, this is a mutual choice. Right now, Tony needs you, and you need him too. Isn''t this kind of rtionship the most longsting? I admit that we have our own motives. In Tony''s words, we may not be good people, but we do have our boundaries. You can be sure that what you''re worried about will never happen!¡± Magus gazed deeply at her. Has it been so long since Ist spoke that I can''t even out-talk a child? He wanted to counter her arguments, but her words were wless, leaving him unable to find even the slightest issue to challenge. Denise took a deep breath. ¡°I''ve said what I''ve wanted to say. I just want to rify that I didn''t mention all this to help Tony invite you to join us. I just truly feel sorry for Lina. She should have been a happy mother just like my mom...¡± At this point, Denise heaved and continued, ¡°Never mind. You probably won''t believe me anyway. Let''s just leave it at that.¡± After she spoke, without waiting for Magus to say anything else, Denise turned around and left. Miguel stood at the side, saw Denise leaving, and immediately followed. On the other hand, Magus stood still, watching Denise''s retreating figure. Those once resolute eyes seemed to waver slightly at that moment. In the car, Anthony was engrossed in his phone. The car door opened, and Denise and Miguel took their seats. Seeing them return, Thalia turned around and looked at Denise. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Denise thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I just mentioned some things that would agitate him even more.¡± ¡°Some things that would agitate him?¡± Thalia squinted her eyes. ¡°It''s about his child,¡± Anthony said without lifting his head. When she heard that, Thalia looked at Denise, seemingly seeking confirmation. Denise nodded. Thalia asked, ¡°Aren''t you afraid he''ll go crazy?¡± ¡°Of course. However, if he wasn''t crazy, how could he have gone to find that person, and how could you guys have followed and found him?¡± said Denise. Speaking of this, Thalia was astonished. ¡°We''ve known each other for so long. Howe I never realized you are so thoughtful?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I''ve been hiding it too well!¡± Denise answered. Thalia was speechless. At that moment, they looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°Are we really doing this?¡± After pondering for a moment, Anthony put away his phone and looked at them. ¡°That person suddenly appeared. There must be something he needs from him. Since Magus didn''t choose to take action today, he must have his own ns.¡± With that, Anthony looked at Thalia and added, ¡°Tonight, Magus will definitely go to meet that person.¡± Thalia squinted her eyes and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That makes sense...¡± Raising her eyes, she nced at Anthony and asked, ¡°Do you think the chances of making a move tonight are high?¡± ¡°I''m not quite sure... It depends on whether Magus can handle the shock Denise gave him today,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing this, Denise furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What if he can''t bear it?¡± ¡°There will surely be a tragedy tonight.¡± Denise thought for a moment. ¡°After I spoke earlier, Magus was about to go find Lina. However, after I said a few more words, he held back. I think he still has some rationality left in him.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Anthony said. Hearing their conversation, Thalia voiced her decision. ¡°In that case, I''ll go with him alone tonight, and we''ll see how it goes.¡± ¡°I''ll go with you!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Don''t go. If something really happens, I''ll have to look out for you and won''t be able to act freely.¡± Anthony thought for a moment and decided not to make things moreplicated. ¡°All right, then. Don''t be impulsive. Contact me anytime if there''s anything.¡± Thalia nodded. At that moment, she turned her head to look at Miguel, who was beside her. ¡°Take them back. Remember, don''t fall asleep.¡± Miguel immediately nodded after he heard her. ¡°I understand.¡± After saying that, Thalia directly pushed open the car door and jumped out. Looking at the people inside the car, she said, ¡°I''m going.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Anthony suddenly said. Thalia''s lips curled into a smile when she heard that. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m invincible.¡± Even though this statement may seem a bit arrogant, it was indeed undeniable that ordinary people would hardly be able to hurt her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Anyway, just be careful!¡± ¡°Got it,¡± answered Thalia, then she mmed the car door shut and immediately headed inside. Miguel turned around and looked at Anthony behind him. ¡°Master, what about us?¡± ¡°Let''s go back!¡± Miguel nodded, then stretched out his long legs and moved directly from the passenger seat to the driver''s seat. After that, he started the car and drove away. Anthony''s gaze fell upon the retreating figure of Thalia outside the window as the car drove away. Watching her, his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Tony, what do you think is the reason for that person''s sudden appearance?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked. Speaking of which, Anthony averted his gaze, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°He knew full well that Magus harbored such deep hatred for him, yet he still dared to show up. He must have encountered some tricky situation that requires Magus'' help.¡± ¡°However, has he ever considered that with Magus harboring such deep hatred toward him, would Magus actually agree to help him?¡± ¡°The problem lies right there. He must have something in his hands that Magus cares about or fears,¡± Anthony answered. Upon hearing this, Denise couldn''t help but curse. ¡°How can this person be so shameless? After causing so much harm to others, how can he still show up, let alone ask for help?¡± Benjamin then spoke up. ¡°That''s just how the world is. Shameless people often have the power to shatter your worldview and astonish you with their audacity.¡± Anthony said, ¡°I want to know what exactly he has in his hands that has caught Magus'' attention.¡± Otherwise, given Magus'' hatred toward him, even if they were in a hospital, even if there were so many people around, he would definitely not hesitate to take action... ¡°I should have directly asked Magus earlier,¡± Denise said. ¡°If we could have just asked, there would have been no need for Thalia to make this trip,¡± said Anthony. Denise thought for a moment. ¡°In the end, will Magus choose to join us?¡± ¡°Well, it depends on what that thing really is...¡± Anthony said pensively. Chapter 859 Rich And Powerful Chapter 859 Rich And Powerful In the evening, Anthony and a few others gathered together to have a meal. Denise kept ncing at the door, eagerly waiting for a familiar figure to return. As Anthony ate, he spoke without looking up. ¡°Stop looking. She won''t be back anytime soon!¡± Denise looked away and nced at her wristwatch. ¡°It''s almost twelve o''clock!¡± ¡°As the night grows darker, people be more restless, making it easier to aplish tasks!¡± Anthony raised his eyes and fixedly looked at her as he spoke. Denise pouted. Even though she was reluctant to admit it, it seemed that this was how it was always portrayed in movies. Miguel was eating absentmindedly when suddenly, his phone rang. He casually picked it up, but the moment he saw the message on the screen, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Master, someone has unveiled the list!¡± Miguel suddenly eximed excitedly. Anthony raised his eyes and looked at him after he heard that remark. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Miguel immediately handed over the phone. Anthony picked up the phone and nced at it. Then, he turned to the person beside him and said, ¡°Pass me theptop, please.¡± Miguel immediately handed him theptop as soon as Anthony finished saying his request. Anthony swiftly turned on theptop, and just as he was about to enter his ount information, Miguel approached him. However, Anthony''s hands quickly typed in the ount and password and sessfully logged in. Miguel was confused. What''s going on? He looked utterly baffled. ¡°Master, how... How did you know my password?¡± Anthony''s hands were effortlessly and swiftly typing on theptop. Without lifting his head, he responded, ¡°I identally saw it when you were inputting it yesterday.¡± Miguel looked puzzled. ¡°I typed so fast, yet you were able to see it?¡± Anthony, however, was clearly unfazed. He said, ¡°I''m sorry. Next time, I''ll try to pretend I didn''t see it.¡± Miguel was speechless. He didn''t hear much sincerity in the apology. Instead, he felt it was quite arrogant. Oh, a god is indeed a god. He''s unparalleled. As he was thinking, Anthony had already clicked on the bounty list. He directly transferred the money to the other party''s ount, and soon after, he received that person''s personal information. After clicking it open, both Benjamin and Denise gathered around. When Miguel snapped out of his thoughts, he also joined them. ¡°Stop pushing,¡± Denise muttered. Even so, Miguel still squeezed over. Seeing this, Benjamin furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Don''t push.¡± Miguel frowned. Seeing everyone''s heads pressed closely together, he found arger gap and squeezed in. At that moment, theptop screen disyed only a simple name. Miguel looked at it and murmured, ¡°Lindon, a Jeradusan.¡± Upon further inspection, there was nothing else. Miguel asked, ¡°Is that all? Just a name and a country?¡± ¡°It''s already quite challenging to find the name and country,¡± said Anthony, closing the interface. He then began searching for Lindon''s information. ¡°Well, that''s a waste of money!¡± Miguel said. Upon hearing this, Denise responded, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you want a personal introduction to be made for you or something?¡± ¡°In that case, at least the money spent is worth it!¡± Denise looked speechless. ¡°Miguel, you''re a hacker, after all. Can you not act like you''ve never seen the world before?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Can''t you see I just feel sorry for Master?¡± Miguel retorted. ¡°There''s no need to feel sorry for him. Tony has plenty of money.¡± Miguel was at a loss for words. As Miguel looked at the extravagant demeanor of the family, he really didn''t know what to say. Why is there such a huge difference in fate between people? We''re all hackers, but I''m not as skilled as the others, nor do I have a background as impressive as theirs. My only advantage is my youth, but this only makes me appear weaker inparison... He took a deep breath. He told himself to stay calm andposed. In the next life, all he needed was to be reborn into a better family. With this in mind, he gradually calmed his inner turmoil. When he looked back at theptop, he suddenly froze, his eyes seemingly drawn to something. In the next moment, he yanked Denise away from in front of him and pulled her to the side. Then, he plopped down and stared intently at the screen. Denise''s eyebrows furrowed as she looked at him. ¡°You...¡± However, Miguel waspletely captivated by the screen. ¡°Master, what is this?¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony asked. Miguel asked again, ¡°What is this? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Infiltrating the government system of Jeradus.¡± With an incredulous expression, Miguel asked, ¡°You... You mean to say you want to hack it?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Anthony asked, swiftly looking at theptop and continuing his operation. Miguel looked at him. ¡°No. I just think it''s simply unbelievable!¡± ¡°Why not just take a good look instead of wasting time,¡± Anthony remarked. ¡°Master, let me help you. This isn''t something one person can do alone...¡± However, before he could finish speaking, theptop screen suddenly changed, entering into a new interface. Miguel stared at it,pletely dumbfounded. What should I say now? Why did I have to make ament just now? Couldn''t I just watch him quietly? At this moment, he didn''t say anything more. His eyes were fixed intently on Anthony''s hands and theptop, trying to learn as much as possible. After entering the interface, Anthony typed in Lindon''s name. There were quite a few duplicates, so Anthony had to do some filtering. ¡°Master, should I give it a try?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°No need,¡± Anthony murmured. Hence, Miguel obediently sat down to one side. After roughly scanning through, Anthony suddenly spotted a thumbnail image. He hesitated for a moment, then moved the cursor over it and clicked to erge it. ¡°You found it!¡± Miguel eximed. Lindon''s ID card and photo were disyed on the screen just like that. Anthony''s lips curled up into a smile after that. ¡°There, you can view his records and family information from over the years,¡± Miguel said, pointing at theptop. Anthony moved the cursor over and clicked, revealing everything about Lindon in front of them. Miguel leaned in for a closer look, then frowned. ¡°This person had quite a childhood... He''s been abandoned at a young age and has been caught countless times for causing trouble. No wonder his personality is so twisted.¡± As he spoke, he continued to look. However, his brows furrowed immediately upon seeing the person''s experience growing up. ¡°Master, look, he was caught stealing when he was just a teenager. However, as he grew older, the number of times he was caught decreased...¡± ¡°The more experience one has, the more skilled one bes, and the less likely one is to get caught. He''s truly mastered it,¡± Anthony murmured. ¡°Is there no information at all from the police?¡± ¡°It''s also possible that there''s a scapegoat!¡± Denise chimed in from the side. Anthony and Miguel looked at her, and Denise confidently added, ¡°Isn''t that person Magus and Tony visited in prison that day the best example?¡± Anthony and Miguel exchanged nces. Makes sense! Chapter 860 The Dead Chapter 860 The Dead Sometimes, one couldn''t help but admire the young girl''s way of thinking. A casual remark could sometimes reveal the truth. Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Makes sense.¡± At that moment, Denise said, ¡°Anyway, we already know this person''s name and where he''s from. Now, the most important thing is to see if we can find any of his weaknesses. If we can, that would be great. If not, we''ll have to wait and see what news Thalia brings back.¡± Listening to Denise''s words, Miguel nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± Anthony averted his gaze and continued to look at theptop. To achieve victory in every battle, one must know both themselves and the enemy. Miguel watched while Anthony was searching. Meanwhile, Denise and Benjamin started eating again. Time passed by, and soon, it was already one o''clock. Denise was dozing off on the table, feeling tired. Just then, there was a suddenmotion outside. The door was pushed open, and Denise jolted awake. Seeing the person at the door, Denise immediately perked up. ¡°Thalia, you''re back?¡± Thalia looked at them and asked, ¡°Why? Haven''t you all slept yet?¡± Denise immediately walked over to her and held her hands. ¡°How could we sleep when you''re not back yet!¡± She then looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°How are you? You''re not injured, right?¡± Thaliaughed. ¡°Of course not.¡± At that moment, Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°So, did you find any useful information?¡± Thalia walked over to the table and saw a cup of coffee. ¡°Whose is this?¡± ¡°I prepared it for you,¡± Denise immediately said. Thalia didn''t try to be courteous. She opened the drink and took a sip right away. After sitting down, she looked at them and said, ¡°As you expected, Magus did indeed meet with that person today.¡± ¡°So, what happened next?¡± ¡°That person must have sought out Magus for some task. The distance was too great for me to hear their conversation clearly. However, based on my guess, that person must have taken on a business deal and now needs someone to join him, which is why he went looking for Magus.¡± After learning about the situation, Miguel couldn''t contain his curiosity and blurted out, ¡°Where does this guy get his confidence from? Isn''t he afraid that Magus will kill him?¡± Thalia heard this and said, ¡°Shamelessness makes one invincible, but I think he must have something up his sleeve. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to approach so boldly.¡± Listening to Thalia''s words, Anthony nodded. ¡°Your analysis should be correct.¡± ¡°Seriously, if it wasn''t for that person having some sort of leverage, I would have gone straight over there tonight and killed him,¡± Thalia said. Anthony listened, his pair of ck eyes seemingly nning something. ¡°So, what do we do next?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I haven''t decided yet,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Did you really tell Magus that we''re leaving tomorrow afternoon, or were you just kidding?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Of course, it''s true!¡± ¡°Then, how about that person?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony looked at her. ¡°Shouldn''t I be asking you that? It depends on what you want to do.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia''s eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°So, you mean I can do whatever I want with him?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier? I could have taken care of him tonight,¡± Thalia said. ¡°But if you take action, it won''t be as satisfying as letting Magus do it,¡± Anthony reminded. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s exactly as you understand it.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. Thalia thought of Magus'' words. He had said that there would be no satisfaction if he didn''t do it himself. Indeed, it would be better for him to make a move. ¡°What about the thing he has in his hands?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°If he is dead, what can possibly be leaked? And even if there is something, don''t you still have me?¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing this, Thalia immediately gainedplete confidence. ¡°You''re right. That makes sense. In that case, I''ll go tomorrow morning and directly kidnap the person for Magus!¡± The more she thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. She added, ¡°That''s the n, then.¡± ¡°Even though Lindon grew up on the streets, there''s a ten-year gap in his records that none of us know what happened during that time. So, when you take action, be cautious,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Lindon?¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°It''s him,¡± Anthony said. After hearing this, Thalia nodded and asked, ¡°How did you know his name?¡± At that moment, Denise, who was standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°Before you came back, Tony had already found out that person''s identity and information.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Then, as if recalling something, she looked at Anthony and added, ¡°What exactly is your n? You haven''t said anything. Aren''t you afraid I''ll ruin it?¡± However, Anthony said with a smile, ¡°The n is to have no n. Just follow our hearts. No matter how the process goes, the oue won''t change.¡± ¡°No. Why do you mean by that?¡± Anthony closed theptop immediately, then let out a yawn. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. Since you''re back, I''ll go to my room and rest. Be careful tomorrow.¡± With that said, he picked up theptop and headed straight to his room. Seeing that everyone had left the room, Miguel wondered why he was still there. He hadn''t slept at allst night and was extremely tired at this time. With a smile, he said to Thalia, ¡°Good night.¡± Then, he, too, headed toward his room. ¡°Good night.¡± Seeing the situation, Benjamin went straight back as well. At this time, only Thalia and Denise were left in the living room. Watching them leave one by one, Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What''s happening? What''s the deal with everyone leaving?¡± ¡°It''s probably an acknowledgment of your abilities!¡± After hearing this, Thalia nodded and said, ¡°You''re right. Let''s see how I''ll deal with him tomorrow.¡± Denise immediatelyughed after she heard that, then she said in a ttery tone, ¡°You''re so mighty and powerful!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Thalia eximed with a hint of pride. ¡°Let''s go. We should head back to our rooms and rest.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them held hands and walked toward their room. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The next day, Thalia woke up very early. As she looked at Denise, who was still asleep on the bed, she moved gently, got dressed, and checked her equipment. Just like when doing tasks in the past, she was focused and diligent. When she was about to head out, her phone suddenly rang. Fearing that she might wake Denise, she immediately lowered her voice. However, when she nced at her phone, it was an unknown number. After some thought, she still decided to answer the call with a hushed tone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Thalia, it''s me!¡± ¡°Magus?¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°Lina. Did you guys take Lina away?¡± Magus asked. Upon hearing this, Thalia felt that something was off. ¡°No. Isn''t Lina in the hospital?¡± ¡°Wasn''t it you guys?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Lina has disappeared!¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia''s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I''m at the hospital.¡± ¡°Wait for me. I''ll be right there!¡± After saying that, Thalia immediately put away her phone, picked up the handgun on the table, and prepared to head out. At that moment, Denise suddenly raised her head from the bed. ¡°Thalia, what''s wrong? What happened?¡± Chapter 861 Fear Of The Unknown Chapter 861 Fear Of The Unknown Just as Thalia was about to leave, she hurriedly turned back upon hearing Denise''s voice, revealing, ¡°Magus called and said that Lina has gone missing. I suspect it has something to do with that Lindon guy. Let''s go check it out now.¡± That had Denise instantly all perked up. ¡°Tell Anthony that I''m going ahead. We''ll meet up at the hospitalter!¡± added Thalia. Denise regained herposure and nodded. ¡°All right, I got it!¡± Thalia then set off without saying anything further. The second she walked out, Denise''s visage turned grim. She first went to Anthony''s room to inform him, only to find that the door had been locked from within. She knocked on the door for quite a while. The door finally opened, revealing Anthony''s annoyed mien. His pale little face scrunched up in displeasure. ¡°What do you want from me early in the morning?¡± Denise looked the boy in the eye and uttered, ¡°Thalia just received a call from Magus, saying that Lina has gone missing. She''s already on her way to the hospital, and she asked me to inform you.¡± As the news reached Anthony''s ears, it was as though he was still in a dream. All he did was bob his headzily. Be that as it might, a fleeting momentter, he suddenly became clear-headed. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked as he gaped at Denise. The girl took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lina''s in trouble! Thalia has already rushed over, so let''s pack up and join her!¡± It was then that Anthony totally came around and agreed, ¡°Right! Let''s pack our things and leave straight away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Go wake Benjamin and Miguel up!¡± Even though girls would take more time to pack, Denise wasted no time and went to knock on their doors. Ten minutester, they hit the road. Miguel was the one who took the wheel. In the back seat, Anthony dialed Thalia''s number. However, even after several attempts, there was still no answer. Anthony knitted his brows into an uneasy knot. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± questioned Benjamin. ¡°Miguel, bring me theputer,¡± Anthony piped up. Miguel immediately grabbed theptop from the passenger seat and passed it to him. ¡°Benjamin, continue to call Thalia for me,¡± ordered Anthony while turning on theputer. Benjamin inclined his head a fraction and took out his phone to continue calling Thalia. At that moment, Denise was watching from the sidelines as Anthony began to track Thalia''s location. Nevertheless, a few minutester, Anthony furrowed his brows in frustration. ¡°What happened?¡± came Denise''s question. ¡°The location of Thalia''s phone shows that she''s at the hospital,¡± cooed Anthony. A pucker formed between Denise''s brows when she heard that statement. ¡°Thalia told me before she left that we should all rendezvous at the hospital.¡± I don''t see any issue with her being at the hospital. Anthony did not even look up for a split second. His fingers continued to hit the keyboard ever so rapidly. ¡°But the problem is, her phone''s location has remained the same, without even the slightest change.¡± Speaking of which, Denise, for one, was taken aback. ¡°Could it be that Thalia''s not moving at all?¡± The girl''s spection only served to draw Anthony''s attention. ¡°Do you think that''s possible?¡± Denise had not the gall to consider the worst-case scenarios. Yet, it was not that her choice mattered, anyway. ¡°Generally, if there''s no movementing from a phone, there''ll be two possibilities¡ªeither the phone''s lost or the phone owner is...¡± Benjamin put away his phone and chimed in, ¡°Given Thalia''s skills, thetter seems unlikely.¡± As he spoke, he eyed the duo and went on, ¡°No one answered the phone.¡± Both of them actually agreed with Benjamin''s opinion. ¡°Let me take another look,¡± were Anthony''s words. At that very juncture, Denise parted her lips and voiced, ¡°Say, could Magus possibly be conspiring with that person against Thalia?¡± As soon as she dropped her point of view, both Anthony and Benjamin directed their line of sight at her. ¡°What''s the matter? I was simply making a wild guess...¡± ¡°What makes you think so, though?¡± ¡°I don''t know, but that''s how dramas would normally y out on TV, right?¡± murmured Denise softly. Rebuttal eluded Anthony. With his gaze glued on the girl, Anthony spoke again. ¡°Yesterday, Magus was still urging Thalia to take Lina away, and we''re all aware of the deep hatred between Magus and Lindon. So, it''s not very likely that they would join forces to scheme against Thalia. Besides, Lindon has no grudge against Thalia, so he doesn''t need to do such a thing.¡± Denise listened to his judgment and nodded in agreement. The boy then offered a hypothesis. ¡°There must''ve been some kind of ident.¡± ¡°I''ll keep calling her,¡± Benjamin blurted out and took out his phone to continue dialing Thalia''s number. While Anthony continued to check if the phone''s location had changed, he hacked into the hospital''s security system at the same time to find whether there was anything worth capturing. Denise merely observed him as he worked his fingers all over the keyboard, tapping away at the keys. However, as she continued to watch, her attention was abruptly drawn to the watch on Anthony''s wrist. That''s it! ¡°Tony, the watch!¡± she shouted. Anthony came to his senses. His gaze fell on his watch, and his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Oh, right! I almost forgot about this.¡± Being overly reliant onputers, he had often overlooked the presence of those watches. Anthony tapped his watch a couple of times, and then the watch''s location was projected onto the computer. He made a search, and soon, the location was disyed. ¡°Got it,¡± pronounced Anthony. Right at that moment, Benjamin and Denise leaned closer. ¡°Where''s she?¡± Anthony inspected the location with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I don''t know where this ce is, but it''s not far from the hospital.¡± Miguel, who focused on driving, heard that, thus suggesting, ¡°Master, send me the location.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Anthony and shared the location then and there. Simultaneously, he did not choose to stay idle as he continued to search the area. Noticing the position of the watch constantly moving within a small range, Anthony breathed a sigh of relief. At least, he could be sure that Thalia was safe and sound. With that thought, he felt even more at ease. ¡°Tony, still no one''s answering.¡± Then came Anthony''s guess. ¡°She must''ve identally left her phone at the hospital. Let''s not call anymore; we''ll just head there and see for ourselves.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Benjamin bobbed his head. With that, they drove straight toward the disyed location. As they were fast approaching, Anthony sneaked a peek at an abandoned factory ahead and spoke softly. ¡°Miguel, don''t drive the car too close. We might attract attention. Just stop here where it''s rtively secluded.¡± ¡°Noted,¡± responded Miguel. On the heels of that, he stopped the car right where it was. Just as they were about to get out of the car, Miguel turned to them and exhorted, ¡°Master, why don''t you all wait in the car first while I''ll go take a look and let you knowter?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony frowned. ¡°But you''re all alone...¡± ¡°If there really is something, I can get away faster on my own,¡± exined Miguel. Ultimately, Anthony gave his approval. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°If there are no issues, I''ll give you guys a signal, and then you can get out of the car,¡± advised Miguel. Anthony nodded. ¡°Be careful, you.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Miguel shed smiled and alighted the car. At that time, the triplets sat quietly in the car, waiting. All their gazes followed Miguel, and none of them had the courage to let their guard down for even a moment. Benjamin looked around in all directions and even above their heads to see if there was anything suspicious. It was not that he was afraid, but rather that they did not know what had actually happened. It was only a fear of the unknown. No matter what, they had no intention of backing down. Anthony, for one, had his gaze closely on Miguel at all times, gauging the distance thetter had covered. After Miguel had walked about a hundred meters, Anthony fished out his phone and dialed Miguel''s number. Chapter 862 Give It A Go Chapter 862 Give It A Go Miguel checked his phone and answered the call right away the call when he saw it was Anthony calling. ¡°Yes, Master?¡± Anthony watched Miguel''s back and dered, ¡°The spot''s right where you''re standing.¡± Upon hearing that, Miguel nced around and remarked, ¡°But there''s nothing here.¡± All around him were wildly grown weeds that were as tall as a person. Not a single soul was in sight. Anthony said nothing else after receiving that feedback. He hung up the phone and got out of the car at once. Witnessing the situation, Benjamin and Denise quickly followed suit. Miguelid his eyes on the approaching Anthony and shrugged. ¡°There''s nothing here!¡± A small frown creased Anthony''s forehead as he staked out the ce as well. It was at that time that Benjamin put forward an inquiry. ¡°This watch is custom-made, so its location''s very urate. We had even managed to track Denise down in a remote valley back then, let alone a ce like this...¡± As a precaution, Anthony double-checked the location. ¡°Benjamin''s right. Thalia should be right here.¡± ¡°But... there''s nothing around here...¡± Miguel swept a nce around the vicinity, and his gaze landed on the walls in front of him. ¡°Don''t tell me she''s inside there?¡± The group of people stared at the walls, their miens serious. ¡°If she''s not here, she must be inside. In any case, she has to be somewhere nearby.¡± Miguel had absolute faith in Anthony. A word from thetter was more than sufficient to drive him to search the surroundings. ¡°Is there any pathway we can get through with just this wall blocking us?¡± he asked during the interim. The rest of them also started to search nearby for a way in. Trailing along the wall, Denise surveyed the area. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly noticed some marks on the ground. Furrowing her brows, she squatted down. From a distance, Benjamin''s gaze was fixed on Denise. Seeing her squatting on the ground like that, he immediately asked, ¡°Denise, what''s wrong?¡± As he spoke, he quickly paced toward the girl. Benjamin''s voice made Anthony wheel around and eye Denise. Even when his gaze was pinned on the girl, he did not stop walking in her direction. Soon enough, the others went to her and saw that she seemed to be fine. Only then did Benjamin breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Denise, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ben, what do you think this is?¡± asked Denise. Benjamin looked over and noticed drag marks on the ground. Upon pping his eyes on those traces, he nced around at the other areas. Yet, those marks could only be found at the spot they were standing. ¡°This entire vicinity reeks of nothing but destion. It''s unlikely anyone''s around here. Plus, the marks are still quite clear, so they must''ve been left rather recently.¡± As Benjamin spoke, he looked ahead and added, ¡°Let''s move forward and check it out.¡± ¡°There''s only the sea ahead of us. It''s a dead end!¡± eximed Miguel. However, Benjamin remained silent and simply continued walking forward. The rest of them followed behind. Originally, they thought that the end of the road would lead them to the sea, but much to their surprise, it turned out to be a downhill slope. After descending the slope, they were greeted by a huge gate at the side. ¡°Over there.¡± Benjamin pointed out. Miguel was amazed, hence eximing, ¡°Who designed this ce?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter who designed it; what''s important is whether they''re inside or not,¡± refuted Anthony as he proceeded to walk straight in. The trio eagerly and anxiously rushed inside. By the time Miguel realized what was happening, the three of them had already entered the gate. He wanted to call out to them but was afraid of alerting the people inside. Consequently, he trotted to catch up with them. ¡°Slow down, guys. Can you all please stay behind me instead?¡± Even so, the three of them could not care less about him. Miguel had to hurry up and dashed a little ahead of them, his eyes scanning the surroundings. It was as if he was anticipating an ambush. Nevertheless, after they set foot inside, they stumbled upon aplete emptiness in the interior. Miguel gazed around and then turned back to Anthony. ¡°Master, are you sure this is the right location?¡± Speaking of which, Anthony lifted his wrist to check the location. Just as he was about to get something off his mind, he noticed that the location was moving toward them all of a sudden. ¡°Over here,¡± he cried out before tallying the direction with that ce. ¡°Right here.¡± As he spoke, he led the way inside, and the others trailed his steps then and there. ¡°Master, slow down, will you?¡± Miguel advised as he walked in front of the kids, fearing that he might not be able to protect all of them properly. To say that he was being cautious and careful would be an understatement. Anthony lifted his wrist to verify the location from time to time. Then, he stared intently ahead. ¡°It''s right in front!¡± The group quickened their pace and marched forward. At first, they thought that a fierce battle awaited them. However, when they took a few steps forward, they were all surprised to find Thalia supporting Magus as the pair came out from inside. ¡°Thalia!¡± yelled Anthony when Thalia came into sight. Thalia looked up and froze momentarily when she saw all of them there. In just a few seconds, the triplets were already standing face-to-face with her. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Anthony was the first to shower Thalia with concern. ¡°I¡ª¡± Before thedy could finish speaking, Denise pounced onto her and grabbed her to gingerly examine her for injuries. ¡°Let me see if you''re hurt, Thalia.¡± Seeing their worried expressions, Thalia voiced, ¡°What could possibly happen to me? Don''t worry! I''m perfectly fine!¡± ¡°Why couldn''t we reach you on the phone, then?¡± Benjamin had to probe. ¡°My phone?¡± A thought popped into Thalia''s head. She rummaged through her pockets and looked high and low all over her body for her phone. ¡°Where''s my phone?¡± She raised that question with a puzzled expression. Not a sound could be heard from Anthony. Thalia searched her own body from head to toe all around but to no avail. ¡°Could I have lost it somewhere? Help me keep an eye on him, guys. I''ll go look for my phone.¡± Just as she was all ready to leave, Anthony called out to her, ¡°You didn''t take your phone with you.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Because I tracked your location. Your phone''s at the hospital!¡± Thalia frowned at that. ¡°The hospital?¡± She thought carefully for a brief moment and went on, ¡°I probably dropped it at the hospital while chasing Magus. I didn''t pay much attention.¡± ¡°Fret not. I''ve locked your phone, so it''s useless even if someone finds it.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Okay.¡± Thalia made a gesture in return. Right at that juncture, Anthony finally shifted his attention to Magus. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± At the mention of that, Thalia sighed. ¡°Lina was kidnapped by Lindon. He threatened Magus to work for him.¡± A furrow marred Anthony''s countenance on that note. ¡°Then, how did you guys end up here?¡± ¡°This is the ce where they met yesterday. Magus came here to look for them, and I followed him,¡± elucidated Thalia. ¡°What about his injury?¡± ¡°He tripped and fell.¡± Anthony was bereft of speech to hear that. Benjamin and Denise, too, were both at a loss for words. Averting his gaze away from Magus'' body, Anthony regarded Thalia with a dubious look. ¡°Can we be sure that Lindon''s the one who took Lina away?¡± ¡°Mm. He even sent a message,¡± affirmed Thalia. Anthony pondered for a moment, then his gaze fixated on Magus. ¡°What do you think?¡± At that point, the rationality Magus had before was almost nowhere to be found. Faced with Anthony''s question, he retorted, ¡°Why don''t you tell me what I should think?¡± ¡°You mean you''re going to do his bidding?¡± ¡°Do I look like I have any other options?¡± Magus spoke up word for word. No one understood better than him the feeling of having to work for someone they absolutely despised. Unfortunately, for Lina''s sake, he had no other choice. Anthony sized Magus up. The former''s mind wandered for a second as he inched closer to Magus. ¡°Of course, you do. I have a viable solution here. Would you like to give it a go?¡± Chapter 863 The Fear Of The Unknown Chapter 863 The Fear Of The Unknown Magus looked up at him, his deep eyes tinged with a hint of red. A momentter, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Magus agreed without hesitation, his voice firm and resolute. ¡°As long as you can save Lina, I''ll do whatever you want.¡± Anthony raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at him yfully as he asked, ¡°Even joining us?¡± Magus looked at Anthony as if he had already expected this question, his eyes deep and mysterious. After a moment, he spoke slowly, ¡°As long as you can save Lina, I''ll agree to it.¡± It was evident he was not willing. Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don''t worry. I never force others to do things they don''t want to. My team needs talented people, but it''s not like we can''t do without you.¡± Magus squinted, unable to figure out what Anthony was really thinking at that moment. Anthony said nothing more but told Magus, ¡°If you want to save Lina, you must follow my arrangementspletely. You''ll do whatever I ask you to do.¡± Magus stared at him. As much as he was reluctant, he needed help now. He needed someone to rescue Lina, and he had no choice. He nodded and asked, ¡°Fine. What would you like me to do?¡± Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°I need to know what exactly does he want from you? I must know everything before I can start nning.¡± Magus hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°Next week, there will be an exhibition here featuring the world-famous painting ''Nobility.'' It will be exclusively disyed for three hours. He has his eyes set on it and wants me to coborate with him to steal it.¡± As Anthony expected, he knew that person would never appear without reason. So, he''s trying to steal... Anthony chuckled mockingly. Magus looked at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Stealing is stealing. This word can never be reced by anything else regardless of circumstances,¡± Anthony said to him, hitting the nail on the head. Magus'' face looked somewhat ufortable, probably because he used to be a practitioner in this field. This word was somewhat harsh on him. However, he had to admit Anthony was right. Magus closed his eyes, not denying it. At that moment, Anthony looked at him and asked, ¡°Did he ask you to do anything?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Magus nodded. ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°He gave me a photo of someone and asked me to create something based on their appearance.¡± ¡°You mean a disguise?¡± Anthony asked. Magus nodded. Anthony thought for a moment, then looked at him and asked, ¡°Anything else? Didn''t he ask you to participate?¡± ¡°Of course, or he wouldn''t have a scapegoat in me again,¡± Magus said coldly. ¡°It seems you''ve expected that too.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± A cold sneer appeared at the corner of Magus'' mouth. ¡°The hatred between him and me is irreconcble. He knows very well I won''t let him go as long as I''m alive. Of course, he won''t let me go either. Maximizing my interests is his goal this time. Once the deal is done, I''ll get arrested in his ce, and he''ll...¡± Magus did not finish his sentence, but his eyes gradually turned red as if recalling something. He clenched his fists tightly. As Anthony listened from the side, knowing that Magus understood everything wasforting. Narrowing his eyes, Anthony looked at him. ¡°I have a question.¡± Anthony''s voice pulled Magus back to his senses, and thetter asked, ¡°What question?¡± ¡°You hate him, don''t you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± There was no doubt about it. ¡°Why didn''t you kill him immediately when he went to the hospital to find you before? You hate him so much, wishing to get rid of him as soon as possible, but you didn''t do it. Instead, you were beaten up by him in Lightspring. Why?¡± Anthony asked directly. Magus looked at him, his eyes narrowing slightly. His gaze toward Anthony contained a sense of awe toward fear. Why does it seem like Anthony knows everything? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Staring at him nkly, Magus did not know what to say. At that moment, Anthony approached him and asked, ¡°Why aren''t you talking anymore?¡± Regaining hisposure, Magus deliberately averted his gaze and said, ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about-¡± ¡°Magus, you clearly know what I''m talking about. Don''t avoid it. This matter is not something you can escape from.¡± Once again, his gaze settled on Anthony. Magus looked at him and said, ¡°There are many reasons why I didn''t take action. I don''t want Lina to know, and I don''t want to do it in front of such arge crowd. I definitely need to find a ce where there''s no one around-¡± ¡°You''re lying!¡± Anthony said directly, his eyes filled with vigor just like Keh''s, staring at him threateningly. ¡°People can''t control themselves when they''re consumed by hatred, Magus. Clearly, you''re not a rational person, either. You despise him, and you''d definitely lose control when you first saw him, wishing you could kill him right away. You wouldn''t have thought so much about it, so there must be a reason behind all this-¡± ¡°There''s none!¡± ¡°Magus, if you want to save Lina, be honest with me. I don''t want to be controlled by others when I get there, nor do I want to lose the upper hand because of the threats you received. If you''re not honest, and something happens to Lina, don''t regret itter.¡± Anthony''s words sessfully grasped the essence of Magus''s core purpose. As he looked at Anthony, Magus clenched his fists tightly once again. ¡°If you really don''t want to talk about it, that''s fine. I''m not particrly interested in other people''s privacy. It''s just that I won''t be of much help regarding Lina''s situation, so I apologize,¡± Anthony spoke up directly. If he insisted on intervening, the resentment might be directed at him if something went wrongter. Anthony did not want to deal with such an unrewarding matter. As he was about to leave, Magus suddenly said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Anthony turned around, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± After much hesitation, Magus finally said, ¡°I''ll tell you.¡± Anthony''s eyebrows slightly raised. At this moment, Magus'' gaze shifted toward a few people nearby, ultimatelynding on Thalia''s expression. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I can tell you,¡± Magus said, looking at her. Thalia was somewhat surprised. As she turned her gaze to Anthony, he suddenly understood her intentions. ncing at the people beside him, he said, ¡°You guys go ahead and wait in the car.¡± Benjamin and Denise did not say much, knowing the overall situation was the priority. They went out directly with Miguel, whose mission was to protect them. After everyone left, Magus'' gaze remained on Anthony as if indicating he was still there. Anthony said, ¡°Magus, I must know about this matter because I will be the nner. If you tell Thalia, this matter will eventually reach my ears. If you want to save Lina, you can''t hide it from me.¡± Magus looked at him and remained silent. At that moment, Thalia walked toward Magus and said, ¡°Don''t be fooled by his appearance as a child. His age and intelligence are extraordinary, so you don''t have to treat him like a child.¡± Magus pursed his lips, wanting to say something, but the words just could not get them to leave his mouth. How can I bring up those matters and those words to such a young child? Chapter 864 Some Things Can Never Be Replaced Chapter 864 Some Things Can Never Be Reced Seemingly noticing his hesitation, Thalia leaned in and said, ¡°You can tell me, too.¡± After hesitating for a long time, Magus finally whispered into her ear. Upon hearing this, Thalia''s face instantly darkened. ¡°What the hell!¡± Thalia could not help but burst into anger. Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°That person, no, that''s not even a person. He''s worse than a beast!¡± Thalia angrily cursed. If that person were in front of her, she would probably kill him without hesitation. Anthony looked at her, then at Magus. As if he had guessed something, he asked, ¡°Is it rted to Lina?¡± Thalia tried hard to control her emotions. She looked at Anthony hesitantly before nodding. He did not press further. Instead, looked at Magus and asked, ¡°May I ask if you want them to have a taste of their own medicine, or do you still hold true to what you said the other day and that you won''t take matters into your own hands for the sake of satisfaction?¡± ¡°Their own medicine?¡± Magus looked at him, not quite understanding the meaning. ¡°Exactly. Do you want them to experience what it''s like to be caught and be treated like you went through back then?¡± Anthony asked. Magus finally understood the meaning and looked at him. ¡°What he fears most is being trapped. He used to say he longs for freedom the most, so he never wants to go to that ce in his entire life.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the best way to torment someone is to make their life worse than death,¡± Anthony said as he stared intently at Magus. ¡°No!¡± Magus stared at Anthony. ¡°It''s not what''s going to happen to him, but me. Someone like him doesn''t deserve to live in this world. Every day he continues to live is the greatest insult to those he has hurt.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony roughly understood his meaning. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°When can we take action?¡± Magus asked directly, as he was genuinely worried about Lina. He knew the longer Lina stayed captive, the more danger she was in. ¡°That''s up to you,¡± Anthony said. Magus looked at him, puzzled. At that moment, Anthony looked at him and said. ¡°Just do what he asks. Whatever he proposes, follow it. If you canplete it in the shortest time, then we can start our work sooner.¡± ¡°Do you n to lure him out with something that Magus made?¡± At this moment, Thalia asked from the side. Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± Magus looked at him. ¡°Even if hees out, how will you find Lina? If hees to meet me, he definitely won''t bring Lina with him.¡± Anthony chuckled upon hearing this. ¡°That''s my job. I''m absolutely confident in finding Lina, but it''s up to your skills whether you can lure him.¡± Seeing Anthony''s confident expression, Magus said, ¡°Okay, I understand what you mean.¡± He was about to get up and leave but almost stumbled and fell due to his injuries. Thalia noticed and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Magus was unbothered. He forced himself to stand up and left. ¡°Wait for my news.¡± Anthony nodded slightly at those words. Magus got up and started walking toward the outside, but he suddenly stopped after taking a few steps. Turning around, he looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Hey...¡± Hearing this, Anthony also looked at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Magus hesitated for a moment. ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Anthony furrowed his brow. ¡°Look at what?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Thalia excitedly agreed, then looked at Anthony. ¡°It obviously means Magus'' disguise.¡± Anthony was a bit surprised. ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°There''s no saying you can''t,¡± Magus said. ¡°If you want to take a look,e over here.¡± Watching Magus walk forward, Anthony raised his eyes to look at Thalia, seemingly still in disbelief. ¡°Howe you''regging behind at a time like this?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Who would have thought he''d say that!¡± ¡°Well, well. It seems you''re not as smart as you think, huh?¡± ¡°This just means it''s beyond my expectations. It has nothing to do with intelligence,¡± Anthony said. He then nced at her, stood up, and followed Magus. Thalia looked and quickly followed, ¡°What do you mean? I think there is!¡± And so, under Magus'' guidance, they arrived at an old, dpidated house. Magus walked straight to the side of the door, took out a key from a gap, and said while opening the door, ¡°This ce is a bit run-down. Don''t mind it.¡± ¡°Of course, not,¡± Anthony replied. Judging by its appearance, the house indeed showed signs of age. It looked weather-beaten and neglected over the years, resembling an abandoned, dpidated house where no one lived. After the door opened, Magus said, ¡°Feel free to look around.¡± Anthony and Thalia exchanged nces before they proceeded to the entrance. Contrary to the outside, where the exterior was worn, the interior is well-organized, resembling an artistic studio. Though somewhat messy, there was order within the clutter, and everything appeared to be brimming with style. At this moment, Thalia looked at Magus and asked, ¡°Is this where you work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Magus nodded. Looking at the tools on the table, Thalia picked them up to examine them and then put them down. ¡°These things are quitemon.¡± Magus did not say a word but walked straight to a table. He lifted the cloth on top, took out a photograph, and ced it on the table. After taking a look, he began to prepare the materials. The two observed him as he was about to start working. Thalia walked over and examined him, then curiously asked, Can''t machinery make these disguises? Aren''t there scanners recently that can directly create them?¡± ¡°The machine can scan, but it still requires a human touch,¡± Magus said without lifting his head. ¡°Wouldn''t scanning be faster?¡± Thalia said after a moment of ponder as she nodded with a vague understanding. As she spoke, she nced around and added, ¡°I''ll give you a scannerter.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Magus directly refused. ¡°You don''t have to feel embarrassed. Consider it a gift from me to you and Lina.¡± ¡°It''s not that I''m embarrassed, but the machine scanning is too rigid. Machinery can rece humans in some things, but only a part of it. You still need to do some things by hand,¡± Magus said as he looked at her. With that, he lowered his gaze and continued working. After hearing this, Thalia thought he made quite a bit of sense and did not argue. Raising her eyebrows slightly, she said, ¡°All right, then. If that''s the case, I''ll save my money.¡± Magus did not continue the conversation as he began his handcrafting his disguise. Anthony watched from the side, his gaze growing increasingly profound as he watched Magus'' movements. He had previously only seen such things in movies, where he admired the development of technology. However, as he watched Magus'' detailed hand-carving, he realized true craftsmanship was often the most primitive technique. Even though machines were gradually recing many things, some things could never be reced, such as the soul of a product. Chapter 865 Intentions Shape The Morality Of Skills Chapter 865 Intentions Shape The Morality Of Skills And so, several people sat in Magus'' studio, their eyes fixated without blinking. They appeared surprised and intrigued, their expressions filled with novelty. However, as time passed by, second after second, they found themselves growing bored to the extreme and began yawning. Denise, in particr, found a spot to sit and started daydreaming, gradually dozing off until he eventually slumped onto the table, fast asleep. No one knew how much time had passed when got up to fetch something. As he raised his gaze, he noticed that his studio''s corner was now filled with people, scattered here and there, and sleeping in all sorts of strange and peculiar positions. Only Anthony stood in front of his desk, attentively observing. With a small palm-sized face and a pair of dark eyes, he stared motionlessly at Magus'' workbench. This was, in fact, a rather tedious and boring task. In the past, Magus himself had stood in front of the workbench, just like Anthony, observing for an entire night before gaining recognition and acquiring this skill. Surprised, Magus swept his bewildered gaze across Anthony, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke, ¡°Do you like this?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Not exactly, I''m just curious, that''s all!¡± ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Magus asked. Anthony lifted his gaze and looked at him. ¡°Are you willing to teach me?¡± ¡°I can offer it as a reward for saving Lina,¡± Magus replied. Anthony smiled faintly, showing no signs of urgency or eagerness. He simply nced at him and said, ¡°Are these the skills you use to make a living? You teach it to others so easily?¡± Magus stood up, grabbed a tool, and then sat back down. He continued carving on a hyper-realistic mask. After a while, he spoke softly, ¡°It''s not easy. You are indeed quite different from the others who havee here seeking my services!¡± It could be heard that he was praising him. Anthony looked at him and asked, ¡°Oh, really? How am I different?¡± ¡°When each of themes to me, they bring money or contracts and promise to pay a certain amount. And when they fail to achieve their desired results, they start warning and threatening me...¡± Magus looked at the person in front of him and whispered, ¡°But you didn''t!¡± Anthony chuckled lightly. ¡°If I remember correctly, the first time I saw you, I also told you to name your price.¡± Magus was briefly taken aback and then said, ¡°In any case, you''re different!¡± ¡°Is it really different? Or is it because of our interaction over these past few days that you know deep down I''m not a bad person?¡± Anthony looked at him and asked. Magus was momentarily stunned. I didn''t expect Anthony to be so straightforward. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He raised his gaze, nced at Anthony, and then shifted his attention back to his work, engrossed in what he was doing. Seeing his silence, Anthony didn''t continue probing. To be honest, Anthony was already content with being able to get along with someone who was highly resistant to socializing. Anthony simply stood by and watched. He wasn''t trying to learn anything specific. He just wanted to know how different this person was from Magus when it came to finding the next target. ¡°What do you do for a living?¡± Magus suddenly asked, as if it were just casual conversation. Anthony looked at him and responded effortlessly, ¡°I work withputers!¡± ¡°Computers?¡± ¡°Well, it''s more like some online tracking stuff!¡± Anthony simplified his response, not portraying his industry as something high-end orplex. It was just casual conversation. He had always believed in being straightforward and not pretending in front of honest people. Magus pondered for a moment and looked at him. ¡°I suppose it''s not exactly a legitimate profession either, right?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Anthony didn''t know how to respond. ¡°Just like me!¡± Magus said. ¡°How are they the same?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nowadays, in everyone''s perception, ''disguise'' is considered a skill used solely for nefarious purposes. So out of the ten people whoe to me, all ten of them want to use it for malicious activities!¡± Magus spoke with a hint of helplessness at the corner of his mouth. Upon hearing this, Anthony asked, ¡°Did you join Lindon because of this?¡± Magus'' hands paused for a moment, a brief pause of just a few seconds, and Anthony could even sense the anger emanating from him. However, after a moment, heposed himself and resumed his actions, responding in a subdued tone, ¡°Hmm.¡± Magus was a person of great self-control. He could be provoked into anger, but he could also quickly digest his emotions. With that in mind, Anthony spoke up, ¡°I believe that skill itself is neither good nor bad. It depends on the intentions of the person using it. If it is used for legitimate purposes, then it is good. If not, then it is bad. So, the only ones who can be truly bad are people themselves. It has nothing to do with the skill or anything else!¡± Anthony emphasized each word deliberately. Magus was momentarily stunned. He lifted his gaze and looked at Anthony, his eyes revealing aplex mix of emotions. He had only heard such words when he first learned about ''disguise'' all those years ago. Over the years, so many people had a biased view of this industry. He couldn''t even find a decent job afterward, and others doubted his intentions whenever he sought employment, suspecting him of wanting to engage in theft or other illicit activities. It wasn''t that he didn''t want a legitimate job, but rather that no one was willing to hire him... Meeting Lindon was a result of his desperate circumstances, marking the beginning of his messed- up life. Anthony looked at him and asked, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Magus lowered his gaze and remained silent. Since when did he forget that principle? He had always known it, yet he had been passively choosing his way of life all along. ¡°Magus!¡± At that moment, Anthony suddenly looked at him and spoke. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Magus asked. ¡°When we invited you to join us before, it wasn''t to do bad things!¡± Anthony said. Magus listened intently, without saying a word. At that moment, Anthony pondered for a moment and slowly spoke, ¡°I''m here to save people!¡± ¡°To save people?¡± Magus questioned. ¡°Yes!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I want to form a powerful team of my own, with all kinds of people. I want to protect the ones I want to protect, and when I decide to take action, I won''t be hindered by other factors...¡± Anthony murmured. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Magus asked. Anthony replied, ¡°...No!¡± After thinking for a moment, he whispered, ¡°It''s my mom!¡± ¡°Your mom?¡± Magus asked. Anthony nodded, then nced behind him, looking at Benjamin and Denise, who were sleeping deeply. Then he redirected his gaze at Magus and said, ¡°She was poisoned by someone from a base. But due to various reasons like my age, abilities, and other factors, I could only watch her suffer in pain. That''s why the initial intention of forming this team was to protect her... That''s all!¡± Magus looked at him, a hint ofplexity shed in his deep eyes. ¡°I don''t know if she can wait until the day I form the team. Perhaps she might recover before that, or maybe...¡± Anthony paused, a touch ofpassion flickering in his eyes. He continued, ¡°I am well aware that in this survival of the fittest world, only by bing strong enough can one have the means to protect those they wish to protect. It''s the same for everyone.¡± As he spoke, he looked up at Magus, expressing the truth he had always adhered to. Meanwhile, Magus gazed at him, his eyes filled with darkness andplexity. Chapter 866 All Strength Is Merely A Deceptive Facade Chapter 866 All Strength Is Merely A Deceptive Facade Magus remained silent for a long time. He should have understood the reasoning that Anthony presented, shouldn''t he? However, over the years, he had been dwelling inints and regrets. It seemed that he had long forgotten his original intentions, forgotten that in the survival of the fittest world, one could only protect the ones they cared about by standing tall and far. Otherwise, the oue would be like his own, used and discarded like a rag by others. He couldn''t even protect his own family... Even a child could understand that principle, yet he had been confused for so many years! Magus continued with his work, his eyes filled with anger and regret toward himself. If he could, he would give himself two ps on the face right then. After saying all that, Anthony, who was standing nearby, felt a sense of relief in his heart. Facing topics that even Benjamin and Denise couldn''t bring up, he had managed to say it so openly to Magus. The heavy burden that had been weighing on his heart suddenly became much lighter in that moment. Looking at him, Anthony spoke up, ¡°Let''s forget about these matters and this conversation after today. Don''t tell my younger siblings, they don''t need to know!¡± Magus raised his gaze, scanning Benjamin and Denise who were not far away. Then he whispered, ¡°Why not tell them?¡± ¡°This situation can''t be changed anymore. The more people who know about it, the more pain there will be. If someone is already bearing the burden, Why make everyone else suffer as well?¡± Anthony asked. Magus nced at him but remained silent, keeping all his thoughts buried deep within his heart. That night, it was extremely rare for him to have such a lengthy conversation with someone. It had been many years since he had experienced that, let alone set foot in that kind of situation. ¡°Don''t worry, I have no interest in other people''s private matters, let alone gossip about them,¡± Magus said. Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°I can tell!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly remembered something and looked at Magus. ¡°By the way, Thalia found you a job at one of her friend''s ces. Once this matter is over, you can go check it out. It shouldn''t lead to the kind of situation you''re worried about!¡± Magus'' eyes flickered with surprise upon hearing that, but he quickly regained hisposure and looked at Anthony. ¡°So, are you willing to let me off?¡± Anthony smiled and said, ¡°It''s not about letting you off, it''s about helping you fulfill your own aspirations. You have your own thoughts, and I''m not one to force others. As I said before, I need talented individuals, but that doesn''t mean it has to be you!¡± Magus lowered his gaze and continued to busily work on the task at hand. However, Anthony suddenly thought of something, ¡°But if you''re willing to join us, I''m always happy to have you at any time until I find someone as capable as you. And I can promise you that I will never exploit you for any wrongdoing. Just look at how wealthy I am, and you''ll know. I think you should seriously consider it. Today, I''m officially inviting you!¡± However, Magus remained unmoved upon hearing that. Anthony wasn''t surprised by his reaction. He didn''t expect that having a conversation like that with Magus would change his mind. However, his attitude and thoughts were alreadyid out there, and whether it would work out or not depended on Magus'' choice. Magus lowered his gaze and continued with his work as if the two of them had never had a conversation. Anthony watched him for a while before taking out hisptop from his bag. He sat next to Magus who was busy with his craftsmanship while he too was upied with his own tasks. ¡°Oh, by the way, give me your phone,¡± Anthony said, looking at Magus. Magus was momentarily stunned, his gaze shifted to Anthony. Surprisingly, that time he didn''t ask any further questions. Instead, he took out his phone from his pocket and handed it over directly. ¡°Would you mind if I take a look?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°No problem!¡± Magus replied. Anthony opened it right away and said, ¡°I''m just looking for his number!¡± As he spoke, he searched through the phone. Once he found it, he silently read it to himself, then typed it into hisptop and began to focus on his own tasks. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Magus nced at him and then lowered his eyes, continuing to focus on his own tasks. The room remained quiet, with only asional soundsing from theptop and craftsmanship. After an unknown period of time, there was a loud noise. It seemed that Miguel identally touched something, causing an object to fall directly to the ground. Startled, he sat up abruptly. At that moment, Thalia also woke up groggily, looking toward Miguel with dissatisfaction. She voiced her annoyance, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It wasn''t intentional...¡± Miguel muttered. Thalia lowered her gaze and went back to sleep. At that moment, Miguel had initially nned to continue sleeping. However, when he saw Anthony busy with something nearby, he lifted his wrist to check the time. It was already 11 o''clock at night. ¡°Master, it''s already sote!¡± Miguel spoke up. ¡°Yeah,¡± Anthony replied briefly. At that moment, Miguel''s stomach let out a rumbling sound, ¡°Master, aren''t you hungry?¡± he asked. Initially, Anthony hadn''t paid much attention, but upon hearing the rumbling sound, he realized that he was feeling a bit hungry too. ¡°A little,¡± he replied. ¡°It''s been a whole day, and we haven''t eaten anything!¡± Miguel said, then stood up and stretched lazily. ¡°So, Master, should I go out and buy something to eat?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Anthony nodded. And so, Miguel walked over, nced at what they were working on, and said, ¡°I''ll be right back!¡± He then headed outside. Anthony didn''t even lift his head as he stared at theptop. Now that Miguel had reminded him, his stomach incessantly reminded him of his hunger. Seeing the situation, Magus, who was seated nearby, directly took out a piece of candy-like thing from the drawer and threw it in front of him. Without even raising his head, he continued to focus on his own work. Anthony nced at him, picked it up, and opened it. It was a piece of chocte. He smiled and popped it into his mouth, then looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± But Magus remained unaffected. After eating a piece, the hunger subsided and he couldn''t help but think that the taste of the chocte was quite good. Raising his gaze to Magus, he asked as if they were very familiar, ¡°Is there more?¡± Magus paused for a moment, then opened the drawer again. There were still two or three pieces inside. He picked them all up and threw them directly in front of him. ¡°This chocte is really delicious, where did you buy it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°In a store,¡± Magus replied. Anthony casually chatted and nodded, ¡°I''ll buy some for Nat before going back. She''ll definitely like it too!¡± Whenever Natasha was mentioned, Anthony''s face would light up, filled with a gentle and serene smile. It was only in those moments that he truly resembled an ordinary child. When Magus looked up, he happened to catch a glimpse of that smile from the corner of his eye. Honestly, during the few days they had spent together, he had been like a leader, issuing orders or strategizing. At times, Magus had almost forgotten that he was just a child. However, that smile made Magus keenly aware that all his strength was merely a facade. He simply wanted to protect the people he cared about. Chapter 867 My Kindness Is Not For Granted Chapter 867 My Kindness Is Not For Granted Soon, Miguel returned with food. After cing it on the table, Miguel was about to wake Benjamin and Denise when Anthony said, ¡°Don''t wake them up. Let them sleep. They can eat when they wake up.¡± Sleeping was more important to them than eating. ¡°All right then,¡± Miguel responded, nodding his head upon hearing that. So, Miguel opened the food he had bought, took out a portion, ced it directly in front of Anthony, and said, ¡°It''s not anything fancy since I couldn''t find anything good to eat here. I simply grabbed whatever was avable. Master, please bear with it and enjoy.¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter what I eat. I''m not picky.¡± Anthony, on the other hand, did not seem to mind. As he said that, he took the portion of food and looked at Magus. The former then extended it before him and said, ¡°Magus, this is for you.¡± Magus was momentarily stunned, instinctively ncing at the food. Nevertheless, Anthony did not react. He proceeded to take another portion, opened it, and began eating. Miguel, too, picked up a portion and began devouring it, disying a ravenous appetite. However, after a while, Magus averted his gaze and continued his work, not touching the food. Anthony noticed it and looked at him while eating, saying, ¡°You need to eat your fill to have the energy to work. Magus, have something to eat first. No matter how rushed, there''s still time for a meal.¡± ¡°I''m not used to eating while working,¡± Magus coldly replied. Anthony''s eyebrows raised slightly upon hearing his words. ¡°Are we bothering you then?¡± Magus paused momentarily before answering, ¡°No.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± Anthony nodded and continued eating. As he was still growing, it was vital for him to eat more. By doing so, it would help him grow faster. Anthony ate while his gaze was fixed on theputer screen. At that moment, Miguel leaned over, watching him intently. ¡°Master, what are you... Wait, shouldn''t we have found him by now?¡± ¡°This person is smart. He''s using a satellite phone number. So if we want to find him, we can only wait for his call or for him to turn on his phone. But obviously, the number he uses to make calls is from his spare phone, and he only switches it on when he needs it,¡± Anthony replied while eating, his gaze still fixed on theputer screen. Miguel furrowed his brows upon hearing Anthony''s words. A secondter, hemented, ¡°This person is acting like a spy. Does he really think so many people are after him?¡± ¡°Maybe? After all, he''s not just an ordinary thief. He''s caused harm to more people than we know, and he''s more afraid than anyone. That''s why he''s more cautious.¡± Anthony chuckled. Miguel listened and nodded in response. ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°So let''s wait. He will definitely show up!¡± Anthony answered, emphasizing each word. ¡°We can wait, but Lina...¡± Miguel''s words trailed off as he suddenly froze, instinctively raising his eyes to look at Magus. Yet Magus'' hands froze momentarily too. In the next second, his gaze shifted toward them. ¡°I-I didn''t mean anything else,¡± Miguel exined. Magus looked sullen, emanating a gloomy aura. When Anthony saw that, he spoke up, ¡°Lindon is no fool. He won''t easily harm Lina until Magus has resolved his matters. After all, he still needs Magus by his side to be a scapegoat!¡± ¡°Yes. That makes sense!¡± Miguel eximed as he nodded instantly after hearing that. Anthony''s words indirectlyforted Magus, who then withdrew his gaze. After that, thetter picked up his pace and continued working. Anthony and Miguel exchanged nces but refrained from saying anything more. And so, after Miguel finished eating, he watched Magus from the side, feeling extremely bored. The former yawned, and just as he was about to go to sleep, his phone rang. ¡°It''s Dave. I''ll go out to take the call,¡± said Miguel. Anthony nodded without lifting his head and kept staring at theputer screen. With that, Miguel walked out with his phone. And so, time ticked away, minute by minute. Anthony was not even aware when he drifted off to sleep. Amid his slumber, a deafening noise jolted him awake. Anthony woke up in an instant. His eyes darted to where Magus was, but thetter was nowhere to be seen. He scanned the surroundings only to see Thalia blocking Magus'' way. The two of them seemed to be in a standoff. Anthony immediately walked over when he saw that and asked, ¡°What''s going on? What happened?¡± Thalia''s gaze pierced into Magus, her wordsced with conviction. ¡°Magus, I can assure you that if you really take this to find what you''re looking for, it will serve no purpose whatsoever. Moreover, I can assure you with unwavering certainty that your ultimate fate will bear no difference from years ago, or perhaps, it will be even more dire!¡± ¡°At worst, I''ll just be his scapegoat. I can''t just keep waiting like this. What if he does something even more despicable?¡± Magus retorted. Thalia could not help but snap, ¡°Do you really think that by taking the me for him, Lina will be safe? If you''re not around, he''ll be even more reckless. Let me tell you, Magus, if it happens again, you may be able to endure it, but Lina may not! Don''t be foolish. By doing this, you''ll only harm her!¡± ¡°Didn''t you promise me that you would take Lina away?¡± Magus questioned. ¡°So, will this be your reason to throw your life away? If that''s the case, let me rify. I won''t care anymore. Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Magus shouted. ¡°You''re already dead, so why should I deal with this mess? Besides, it''s not like we''re very close or anything. I''ve always been carefree, so why should I burden myself with dead weight?¡± Thalia''s words were straightforward, leaving Magus momentarily speechless, unable to offer a rebuttal. ¡°Magus, I may be kind-hearted, but that doesn''t mean I''m obligated to do these things for you. My kindness isn''t for granted, so don''t think you have me under control. It''s useless. When I was killing people, you didn''t even know where you were!¡± Thalia''s voice was deliberate and resolute as she spoke. Magus fellpletely silent. He had indeed intended to rely on Thalia''s ¡°kindness¡± and do so, but now... At that moment, Anthony, who had been listening nearby, instantly understood what was happening. Magus wanted to leave, but Thalia caught him and stopped him. With that thought, Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°Magus, if you really go with Lindon and end up bing his scapegoat again, do you think Lina will still be alive? His first order of business will undoubtedly be to end her life. We might not even have a chance to save her!¡± Magus'' gaze turned toward Anthony when he heard what thetter said. ¡°You should know Diego, right?¡± Anthony asked. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Magus frowned at the mention of that name. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I went to see him before.¡± ¡°Wasn''t he caught?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s right. But do you know what happened to him?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Magus furrowed his brows. Ever since his release, he had focused solely on seeking revenge against Lindon and was not well-informed about other matters. Just as he hesitated, Anthony spoke up, enunciating each word, ¡°After he was caught, Lindon used the same method to deal with his family. The difference is Diego''s family was killed outright for resisting.¡± Upon hearing that, Magus'' eyes widened instantly, his pupils dting. Chapter 868 Even Anthony Was Amazed Chapter 868 Even Anthony Was Amazed Seeing Magus'' reaction, Anthony was quite certain that Magus knew nothing about this matter. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you surprised?¡± Anthony asked. Miguel wanted to say something. His lips moved slightly, yet he couldn''t bring himself to ask anything. Anthony looked at Magus and said, ¡°This guy is a habitual offender, and I believe it''s not just you and Diego who have been affected. There must be others. Lindon is a person with no bottom line. No matter what he tells you, it doesn''t count, because he''s a thorough scoundrel!¡± Magus clenched his fists tightly on both sides, his eyes turning a deep shade of crimson red. Indeed, I despise Lindon and wish I can kill him. However, after the incident urred, I''ve always thought that he just couldn''t help himself, which was why he did such a thing to Lina... Who would have thought that this was all done on purpose by him? The loyalty Magus once had for Lindon instantly became a joke at this moment. As Thalia watched Magus gradually be angrier, she simply ignored him and lowered her gaze to look at Anthony. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Anthony locked eyes with Thalia and said, ¡°Do you think I would joke about something like this? If you all don''t believe me, just go and ask around, and you''ll find out!¡± The phrase ¡°you all¡± included Magus as well. It wasn''t important whether or not Thalia believed it; what mattered most was that Magus believed it. Thalia''s delicate eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°When I went with you to visit Diego, he didn''t mention any of this!¡± ¡°He didn''t say it outright, but I could tell he was holding something back. So, after I left, I did some research!¡± Thalia responded, ¡°You found out and didn''t tell me?¡± ¡°I thought you weren''t interested in this!¡± Anthony eximed. Thalia retorted, ¡°What am I not interested in?¡± Anthony was speechless. ¡°Then, I just haven''t got the chance to tell you yet.¡± Thalia said nothing. Just as she was about to speak, Anthony quickly changed the subject, his gaze shifting to Magus. He muttered in a low voice, ¡°Magus, if you truly think that we''re meddling in your affairs, we can leave right now. Thalia was right when she said that you can''t take our kindness for granted. We''re under no obligation to help you. Honestly, if it weren''t for our admiration for you, we wouldn''t have gotten involved in any of this!¡± As soon as Anthony finished speaking, Magus'' deep gaze fell upon Anthony. His eyes were deep and filled with a certainplex emotion. Anthony looked at Magus calmly, continuing with his usual approach. ¡°Also, you don''t need to pretend to ask for our help while actually having your own ns. If that''s the case, there''s no point in us staying. If you think you can save Lina, then go ahead. We won''t stop you!¡± As Anthony spoke, his gaze shifted to Thalia, signaling her not to hold Magus back anymore. There was an unspoken understanding between Anthony and Thalia. Thalia immediately retracted her arm and stepped aside, clearing the path for Magus. Magus just stood there and didn''t go out directly. Anthony had already made his point clear, and Magus was not someone who couldn''t understand. Moreover, Magus was well aware that if he acted alone, the best oue would be repeating past mistakes. However, with Lina''s mental strength, she might not be able to bear all of this... After careful consideration, Magus'' gaze fell on Anthony. ¡°So when can we rescue Lina?¡± Now, the only thing Magus cared about was this. Magus'' question revealed his decision, and Anthony understood it, too. Anthony lifted his gaze and looked at Magus with a faint expression. ¡°As I said, the time we save Lina depends on you!¡± ¡°I''m ready!¡± Magus eximed and immediately took something out of a bag. It was a hyper-realistic mask, which didn''t seem remarkable at first nce. Anthony was taken aback. ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°It''s not that fast. I haven''t done this in a long time, so I''m a bit rusty!¡± Magus replied. At that moment, Thalia took it from Magus'' hand and asked, ¡°Can I give it a try?¡± Magus didn''t refuse, which meant it was a silent approval. Thalia picked up the mask and immediately put it on her face. In no time, the face of an ordinary-looking man vividly appeared on Thalia''s face. Anthony was amazed upon witnessing that. When it was being held in one''s hands, it was nothing more than an ordinary mask. However, once worn on Thalia''s face, it instantly transformed her into apletely different person. Thalia looked up and tilted her head. ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony paused for a moment before looking at her and said, ¡°It''s hideous!¡± Thalia responded, ¡°Even if it''s hideous, it''s not me!¡± Anthony looked at Thalia. Having seen the man''s photo before, it could be said that the mask looked exactly like the man''s face. At this moment, Anthony couldn''t help but murmur, ¡°I finally understand why there are so many innocent people who are being falsely used in this world!¡± As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Magus. ¡°So, Lindon has been using this mask to remain carefree and untroubled until now, right?¡± Undeniably, Magus nodded slightly. Thalia''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°This is much simpler than stic surgery. After using this to escape, one can continue living with their own face...¡± Hearing that, even Anthony couldn''t help but marvel at the terrifying nature of this ¡°disguise¡± technique. ¡°So, in the eyes of many people, this kind of thing can only be used for evil deeds!¡± Magus muttered. At that moment, Anthony looked at Magus and asked, ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°What else can it be used for?¡± Magus asked in return. ¡°I''ve said it before. It''s people who get things done, not objects. How you choose to utilize them is up to you!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What would you do if you were in that situation?¡± ¡°I can''t say that what I''ve done is entirely reasonable. But the one thing I can guarantee is that I would never use this to harm good people!¡± Magus looked at him, his eyes narrowing slightly. Regarding Anthony''s words, Magus temporarily maintained a neutral stance. After taking a deep breath, Magus looked at Anthony and brought the conversation back on track. ¡°I''ve finished making the item. What should we do next?¡± Anthony looked at Magus. ¡°You must have a way to contact Lindon. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have thought of going out and finding him directly just now!¡± Since Magus had decided to trust Anthony this time, he no longer hesitated and nodded at the latter. ¡°How will he contact you?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°He said that if I seeded, I should leave a signal in that abandoned courtyard today, and he would contact me if he saw it!¡± Magus confessed directly. Upon hearing this, Anthony eximed, ¡°I didn''t expect him to be so cautious!¡± ¡°I used to be curious, too. But after hearing what you said, I understand now!¡± Magus said coldly. Such a person deserved to be punished by everyone; they simply didn''t deserve to live! Anthony looked at Magus and said after a moment of hesitation, ¡°I was originally nning to wait for him to show up on his own. But since it''s like this, you should leave a message for him. Wait for him to contact you. His nned time is almost here, so he must be more anxious than us!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Magus asked. Anthony continued, ¡°I believe that no matter what conditions you agree to, he won''t tell you Lina''s address. He might even promise you that he''ll tell you right away once everything is over, but I believe that''s just his rhetoric...¡± As Anthony spoke, he stopped and pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°All you need to do is confirm Lina''s safety with him repeatedly, so that he''ll be cautious. Leave the rest to me!¡± Chapter 869 He Cannot Speak The Truth Chapter 869 He Cannot Speak The Truth Even though Magus was extremely reluctant, at this moment, he had no choice but to believe Anthony. Anthony is right about one thing¡ªany choice I make might potentially lead me down the same path as before. I can ept that, but Lena can''t... So, the only option I have now is to choose to trust them. After a while, Magus finally looked at Anthony and nodded. ¡°All right, let''s do it as you said.¡± Seeing Magus agree, Anthony was somewhat surprised. However, he was good at hiding his emotions. Without any change in expression, he tilted his head to signal Magus. ¡°In that case, let''s not waste time and energy. Eat something first, and then we can take action right away!¡± ¡°I''m not hungry!¡± Magus refused. Anthony nced at him. ¡°Whether you''re hungry or not, you have to eat. Otherwise, you''ll be at a disadvantage in terms of strength. I shouldn''t have to tell you this, right?¡± Anthony always had a bunch of reasons up his sleeves, but it also made a lot of sense. Magus turned his head to look at the items on the table. He picked them up and said, ¡°I''ll eat these on the way. I''ll go leave a signal for him first. The sooner I get in touch with him, the less danger Lina will be in!¡± Before the others could say anything else, Magus turned around and left. ¡°How about your workshop?¡± Thalia asked. Yet, Magus walked away without even looking back. At that moment, Benjamin stretchedzily and walked over, saying, ¡°For him, it''s his craftsmanship that''s impressive, not this workshop!¡± Anthony turned his head and looked at Benjamin. ¡°You know everything!¡± ¡°Of course, we are both talented people!¡± answered Benjamin. Upon hearing that, Anthony rolled his eyes at Benjamin directly. At that moment, Miguel walked over and asked, ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Let''s go back first and make a good n!¡± Anthony said. The few people nodded, ready to head back. In the car, Miguel directly handed out breakfast to everyone, then drove back. On the road, Anthony didn''t forget to keep hisputer on, seemingly busy with something. Denise¡ªwho was sitting next to Anthony¡ªasked, ¡°Tony, how confident are you about handling this matter?¡± Anthony didn''t even lift his head. ¡°What are you asking about?¡± ¡°I''m asking about that Lindon!¡± ¡°Finding him is a piece of cake. Dealing with him, however...¡± As Anthony spoke, he raised his eyes to look at Thalia, who was sitting in front of him. Thalia sat in the passenger seat, understanding what Anthony meant without even looking back. ¡°Don''t worry! I haven''t met my match yet!¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You haven''t met your match? What about my daddy?¡± Speaking of Keh, Thalia suddenly thought of their previous fight at the hospital. She hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Anthony and said, ¡°I didn''t use my full strength back then!¡± ¡°My daddy said the same thing!¡± Thalia was displeased and looked back at Anthony. ¡°I remember you used to really dislike him. How come you''re increasingly siding with him now?¡± ¡°I''m just telling the truth!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Thalia didn''t believe it and rolled her eyes at Anthony. Anthony smiled and said nothing more. The car continued to drive down the road. Soon after returning, the group gathered together again. Thalia was quite straightforward, getting straight to the point and asking, ¡°Tell me about your n!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony frowned. ¡°Is my n not clear enough? I''ll find the location, and you''ll deal with the person!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s all!¡± Thalia looked at Anthony and suddenly asked after a moment, ¡°These things, they couldn''t possibly be within your expectations as well, could they?¡± ¡°What things?¡± ¡°Lindon!¡± Thalia''s reply was concise. ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Anthony immediately denied. ¡°So, what were you nning that day when you looked as if you have a well-thought-out n at the hospital entrance?¡± Thalia asked. Although she spent every day with Anthony, sometimes she really couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Despite being so young, Anthony''s shrewdness was just like Keh''s, making it difficult to figure Anthony out. Anthony''s eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°If I say I wasn''t nning anything, would you believe me?¡± ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Thalia asked in return directly. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°Of course, I believe in myself! If I don''t, who else will I believe?¡± Thalia looked at him with a sarcastic smile. ¡°So, you''re not going to tell me?¡± ¡°Why won''t you just believe me?¡± ¡°In just two short days, Magus went from rejecting and disliking you when he first met you, to gradually starting to listen to you now. How can you expect me to believe that?¡± Thalia asked. That morning, Thalia was quite surprised when she saw Magus obeying Anthony when thetter told Magus to have breakfast. Although he wasn''t sitting there eating obediently, the fact that he could take it away was already unbelievable. However, when Anthony heard this, he didn''t have much of a reaction. He simply said calmly, ¡°I let him eat because it''s good for him. He''s not stupid. This just proves that I''m a good person, and he''ll gradually see that!¡± ¡°What about when he gave you something to eat?¡± Thalia asked. Upon hearing this, at that moment, everyone''s gaze turned toward Anthony. ¡°Tony, did he give you something to eat?¡± Denise asked. Benjamin also looked at him with a slightly surprised gaze. Anthony swept his gaze over them, finally settling on Thalia. ¡°Did you see it?¡± ¡°Of course! Why?¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Were you pretending to sleep?¡± ¡°That''s not the point!¡± Thalia emphasized. Anthony sighed. ¡°I was hungry. So, he gave me something to eat. That''s not a big deal, right?¡± ¡°Don''t y dumb with me. If it were anyone else, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But it''s Magus we''re talking about¡ªa person who resists socializing with others. Yet, he chatted with you yesterday and even shared food with you...¡± Thalia found it unbelievable and couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Did you give him some kind of enticing potion or something?¡± ¡°Where can you find such a thing? Besides, if it existed, I could just feed it to everyone and then I''d rule the world, right?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°So how did you manage to do it?¡± Thalia was extremely curious. Anthony was sitting right next to Magus, and the two of them busily chatted away while working, looking just like they had known each other for a long time and shared a deep understanding. Upon hearing Thalia''s description, at that moment, the gazes of several people nearby all fell upon Anthony. Anthony initially wanted to bluff his way through. However, with all those eyes staring at him, Anthony pondered for a moment and then said earnestly, ¡°Have you heard of the saying that goes, ''put yourself in others'' shoes''?¡± Thalia spoke. ¡°I recognize this phrase and have heard of it, but what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Don''t you think I''ve been considering his feelings, and that''s why he feels moved?¡± Anthony asked in return. ¡°What did you do?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Um...¡± Faced with this question, Anthony didn''t know how to respond for a moment. Then, Denise and Benjamin thought about it and realized, that made sense! ¡°Yeah, Tony, what did you do?¡± Denise asked. They were the ones who went to find Lina, while Thalia was the one who went to find Magus. What had Anthony done to make Magus treat him so different from everyone else? However, Anthony sat in front of them. Facing their sharp gazes and questions, he didn''t know how to respond for a moment. After all, the truth couldn''t always be told as it is! Chapter 870 Emotional Manipulation Chapter 870 Emotional Maniption Seeing that Anthony didn''t speak, the group of people had no intention of letting him off the hook just like that. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Why aren''t you talking?¡± Thalia asked. Denise crossed her arms. Although she didn''t know what was going on at the moment, she couldn''t shake the feeling that they were the ones who did everything, yet Anthony had taken credit for it. Leaning backzily, Denise adopted a questioning stance and said, ¡°Yeah, Tony, why don''t you tell us?¡± Benjamin was definitely siding with the majority, and he said directly, ¡°You''ve upset two girls. If you don''t exin yourself, I''m afraid you won''t get through this!¡± At this table, besides Miguel, three people were looking at Anthony with the same expression in their eyes. Anthony was definitely the type who refused to give up until he was facing irreversible defeat. Looking at the others, he stubbornly refuses to admit anything. ¡°You should ask Magus about this. How would I know?¡± ¡°You can just exin it!¡± Thalia insisted on making Anthony confess. Anthony replied, ¡°Or maybe Magus has a keen eye and thinks I''m the smartest? So he treats me a little differently?¡± The other three people were speechless. Miguel, who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Master, aren''t you just invoking resentment from the others by saying this?¡± Anthony turned to look at Miguel. ¡°This is the best answer I could think of!¡± Thalia sneered, ¡°Anthony, it seems like you''re itching to be taught a lesson!¡± Anthony responded, ¡°Thalia, a gentleman settles a dispute throughmunication instead of a fight!¡± ¡°What a coincidence! I''m not a gentleman; I''m ady!¡± At that, Thalia stood up and walked toward Anthony. Anthony was most afraid of this. Seeing her making a move, he immediately spoke up, ¡°All right! Fine! I''ll tell you! Okay?¡± Seeing that Anthony was about to confess, Thalia looked at him and said, ¡°You''re always like this! You never confess anything until you''re being cornered!¡± With that, Thalia sat back down in her seat, her gaze fixed on Anthony. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Anthony thought for a moment. ¡°Let me organize my words!¡± ¡°All right, you have ten seconds!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. She originally wanted to retort, but seeing Thalia looking like she could get up at any moment, he simply gave up. Anthony thought for a moment and gathered his recent experiences. Then, he finally spoke up just before the ten seconds were up. ¡°Actually, it''s not a big deal. We offered to help him, and in return, he gave me some food and chatted with me for a bit. Personally, I don''t think it''s too much. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°Don''t you think it''s strange that we did all the work, but he never treated us like this?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Yeah, it was me and Ben who apanied Lina and made her happy, and it was Thalia who went to help Magus find Lina. Why didn''t he treat us the same way?¡± Denise asked. Benjamin agreed and nodded from the side. When it came to confronting situations, it was better to let the girls handle it. Their somewhat aggressive demeanor was just right to handle someone with Anthony''s personality. ¡°That''s because you didn''t have the need back then. If you were in the same situation, how would you know if Magus wouldn''t do the same?¡± Anthony retorted. Even so, it still sounded like Anthony was trying to talk himself out of this situation. Thalia couldn''t out-talk Anthony, but she had the advantage of understanding him well. Moreover, Denise was quite a talker. She wasn''t inferior in any conversation or argument, and she never seemed to be at a disadvantage. However, when it came to facing Anthony, she found it hard to argue her case. Perhaps it was due to the absolute authority of Anthony''s identity as her older brother. At that moment, Thalia and Denise exchanged nces. Thalia looked at Denise and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Hecks sincerity!¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°Shall we take action?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. Denise nodded with a serious expression. ¡°You do it. After all, he''s my own brother, and I can''t bear to attack him!¡± ¡°All right, leave it to me!¡± Thalia said, flexing her wrists and preparing to stand up. Upon seeing the situation, Anthony immediately spoke up. ¡°Is it possible that Magus has a preconception because of his first impression of me and assumed that I am the one behind all these actions?¡± After Anthony finished speaking, both Thalia and Denise looked at him. ¡°Right? I think he might think that way!¡± Anthony said. As Thalia and Denise were deep in thought, Benjamin, who was beside them, spoke up. ¡°Yeah, so that''s what you''re thinking, which is why you''re beating around the bush like this. We will do the work, and you will get all the credit, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia and Denise instantly understood. They turned their heads to look at Anthony and said, ¡°That''s right! Among us, Magus considers you the ''boss''. So, no matter what we do, he thinks it''s all arranged by you. It turns out that we''re the ones doing all the work, while you''re the only one enjoying the benefits!¡± ¡°Well... I didn''t expect this either!¡± Anthony still refused to admit it. Perhaps others might be deceived. But as someone who was the same type of person as Anthony, Benjamin instantly understood what was going on at this moment. Benjamin moved closer and looked at Anthony. ¡°Tony, are you trying to ''emotionally manipte'' him?¡± As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, Anthony was stunned. Benjamin noticed Anthony didn''t move. Raising his eyebrows, Benjamin continued, ¡°Are you really doing that?¡± Anthony immediately denied, ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about!¡± Regardless of whether or not Anthony admitted it, Benjamin continued, ¡°Actually, ever since you came here, you knew Lina was Magus'' soft spot. You also knew that Lina had a child before, but you didn''t know whether it was a boy or a girl. So you sent both of us, just to awaken Lina''s will to live. No matter if her child is a boy or a girl, one of us would definitely be the one. I believe that when you did this, there was an element of sympathy, but there is also definitely a secret n behind it. Am I right?¡± As soon as Benjamin finished his analysis, Thalia was stunned! Her gaze turned to Anthony, and seeing his expression unchanged, she instantly became convinced of Benjamin''s statement. ¡°Anthony, is that really what you think?¡± Thalia asked in surprise. If it were true, she would feel like a complete sucker! How could I not sense anything at all before? ¡°I...¡± Anthony spoke. ¡°That''s right!¡± Denise spoke up. She stared straight at Anthony and said in a resentful tone, ¡°Tony is different from others. If someone guesses what he''s thinking, he has a habit of pausing when he looks at them. No one else knows this, only Ben and I do!¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin nodded in agreement once again. Thalia was rendered speechless. The gaze toward Anthony was instantly filled with murderous intent. As soon as Anthony caught Thalia''s gaze, he was instantly rendered speechless. What should I say? Anthony maintained his usual grace while watching Thalia approaching him bit by bit. ¡°D-Don''t be impulsive! Being impulsive leads to evil!¡± However, Thalia wasughing while gritting her teeth and approaching Anthony. Her delicate features carried a subtle threat. ¡°Anthony, do you want to exin to me the meaning of the phrase ''emotional maniption''?¡± Watching her eerie smile, Anthony responded with a ttering grin. ¡°In my opinion, those two words aren''t quite appropriate. I used my sincerity to influence him. The reason Magus is slightly different must be because he was touched. How could this be called emotional maniption? Am I right?¡± Thalia smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°So, you admit that all of this was done on purpose by you?¡± Chapter 871 Something Was Wrong With Anthony Chapter 871 Something Was Wrong With Anthony Anthony hesitated for a moment and looked at her as he corrected, ¡°I think calling it ''deliberate'' isn''t quite appropriate-¡± Thalia had a sudden outburst and almost mmed the table. ¡°I''m already polite enough by not pointing out how you''re taking advantage of us! Anthony, do you really think I will believe your vague exnation?¡± Anthony was stunned and looked at the angry Thalia. After a while, he blinked his innocent eyes and said softly, ¡°I was showing you guys some respect. Understandably, Benjamin and Denise were used because theycked experience or didn''t guard against me, their elder brother. But you''re Darz Ace. Isn''t it more embarrassing if somebody finds out that you were manipted by a child?¡± These words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. Thalia red at Anthony, her eyes zing with anger. Even at a time like this, he was still ying with words. As she stared at him, her fists were clenched tightly and made cracking sounds. She sneered, ¡°Yeah, you''re right. If people find out that I, Thalia, was manipted by a kid, I''ll be d*mned. In that case, I have no choice but to silence you to protect myself!¡± When Thalia reached for him, Anthony immediately shouted, ¡°Miguel, save me!¡± Almost instinctively, Miguel reached out and shielded Anthony behind his arm safely. Thalia looked him in the eye and asked, ¡°What is it? Are you willing to die for him?¡± ¡°I...¡± Looking at her, Miguel did not know what to say, but after a moment of hesitation, he blurted out, ¡°He''s my master. I can''t just stand by and do nothing!¡± Thalia chuckled lightly. ¡°Can you beat me?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Are you here to court your own death?¡± ¡°I don''t want to die either!¡± ¡°Then get lost!¡± After careful consideration, Miguel put his arm down. ¡°Okay!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The result had Anthony''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he stared at Miguel. ¡°Are you really going to just abandon your master like this?¡± ¡°Master, don''t worry. In my lifetime, I will avenge you. Even when I''m a hundred years old, I will never let her off the hook!¡± Miguel swore. Pfft! Nobody can wait until then! Before Anthony could even say anything, Thalia''s hand reached out directly. Now, it was toote for him to escape. Just as Anthony was thinking about how to beg for mercy, his phone suddenly rang. Regardless of who was the caller, Anthony would praise them as his life savior. When he checked the phone and saw that it was a call from Keh, Anthony turned to Thalia and said, ¡°It''s Daddy. I need to take this call!¡± With that, he stood up and walked to the side with his phone. Thalia was genuinely angry, but she also knew that every phone call now was crucial. Therefore, the anger she failed to vent out was stuck in her throat. Thalia stared at Anthony''s retreating figure and could not help but say, ¡°He''s just like Keh - always scheming against others!¡± On the side, Benjamin and Denise heard it clearly. If she was talking about Anthony, why bring up Keh too? Just as Denise was about to speak up for her father, Benjamin grabbed her sleeve and shook his head at her. Denise widened her eyes as she looked at him, and the twomunicated through their gazes. She asked: It''s about Anthony. What does it have to do with Daddy? Benjamin continued to shake his head and replied: It''s just a couple of words; it won''t hurt anyone. Their discord has been going on for quite some time now. If Daddy doesn''t mind, why do you have to go out of your way to meddle? Denise had a realization and said: That makes sense. Benjamin signaled: So, stay calm! Denise took a deep breath, gradually calming down and regaining herposure. Anthony stepped aside and answered the phone. ¡°Hi, Daddy!¡± ¡°How''s the progress going?¡± Keh asked. ¡°It''s hard to say, but we''ll have the results in a day or two!¡± Anthony answered. There was a brief pause on the other end of the phone, and Anthony sensed something, so he immediately asked, ¡°Is there something wrong, Daddy?¡± Keh replied, ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just wondering when you guys will be back.¡± ¡°It''s a bit more troublesome than nned. We were originally scheduled to leave this afternoon, but there''s been ast-minute change. We might need another day or two!¡± ¡°All right, I got it. You guys take care and stay safe!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°That''s all,¡± Keh concluded. ¡°Wait a moment, Daddy!¡± Anthony stopped him just in time. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Where''s Nat? Is she all right?¡± Anthony questioned. Keh said, ¡°She''s sleeping, and she''s doing great!¡± ¡°Then, is she...¡± The words were on the tip of Anthony''s tongue, but he hesitated. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Is Nat eating well?¡± ¡°Of course. With me around, she''ll definitely eat well!¡± ¡°That''s great!¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing else.¡± ¡°All right, take care!¡± And with that, Keh hung up the phone. Anthony held his phone and was in a daze for a while. ¡°What''s the matter? Too scared toe back under the pretext of answering a phone call?¡± Thalia could not help but mock from behind. Anthony turned around and walked toward them, but he had a rather solemn expression on his face. Thalia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you putting on a show now?¡± At that moment, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°I feel like there''s a hidden meaning in Daddy''s phone call!¡± Thalia did not believe a word he said and red at him. ¡°You think I''d still believe you?¡± ¡°I''m telling the truth!¡± Anthony said earnestly. Thalia observed his expression, and Anthony did not seem to be faking it, so she furrowed her brows. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I can''t put my finger on it. Daddy rarely takes the initiative to call me, and today he asked me when I''m going back. I feel like there''s something more to his words!¡± Anthony exined. Thalia did not find any fault that Anthony pointed out. ¡°It''s normal for a father to call his son and ask when he''sing home. Where''s the problem?¡± Anthony could not put it into words, but it was roughly a strong intuition. ¡°None can do. I''ll give Nat a call!¡± With that, Anthony flipped through his contacts, found Natasha''s number, and dialed it directly. Benjamin and Denise were watching from the side. Denise nced at the time and said, ¡°At this hour, Nat is probably still sleeping...¡± Anthony did not respond. Even if it meant disturbing Natasha''s dream, he had to make the phone call. Benjamin looked at Anthony, noticing that something had been off with thettertely. There was an unspoken agreement between them; they would never disturb Natasha while she was sleeping. However, Anthony seemed to have other ns. To be more precise, Anthony seemed to be overly concerned about anything rted to Natasha these days. Benjamin did not speak and just continued staring as if trying to discern something from Anthony''s appearance. Just then, the phone call was connected. Natasha greeted, ¡°Hey...¡± ¡°Nat.¡± Upon hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, Anthony felt relieved and instantly let out a sigh of relief. Over at Natasha''s side, her voice was dripping withziness when she asked, ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Um... are you sleeping?¡± Anthony asked. Chapter 872 The Closest Distance To The Heart Chapter 872 The Closest Distance To The Heart ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha retorted, ¡°What else would I be doing at this time if not sleep?¡± Upon hearing Natasha''s voice and her words, Anthony''s anxious heart finally calmed down. He smiled slightly. ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something going on?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°No, nothing''s wrong. It''s just...¡± Anthony nced around and happened to catch Denise''s eager gaze, so he immediately exined, ¡°It''s just that Denise was missing you, so she asked me to call you to check in!¡± Everyone was speechless. Obviously, Anthony was the one who missed Natasha. Over there, Natasha directly asked, ¡°When will you guys be back?¡± ¡°In another two days at most!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Two days and then another two days. It''s been quite a few ''two days'' already!¡± Natasha expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°This time it''s real!¡± he promised. ¡°All right, got it. Come back soon!¡± ¡°Will do!¡± ¡°All right then, I''m going back to sleep!¡± Natasha murmured. ¡°Okay!¡± And so, the phone call ended. At that moment, all eyes at the table were on Anthony. When he looked up, he could not help but ask, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Anthony, why do you always use me as an excuse?¡± Denise asked. Anthony retorted, ¡°What do you mean I''m using you as an excuse? Don''t you miss Nat?¡± ¡°I-I mean... I do miss her, but don''t you think I could have called her personally?¡± ¡°No need. I already called her and passed on the message for you so you can save some trouble,¡± Anthony said. Denise was speechless. It was evident that Anthony was feeling embarrassed and awkward. ¡°Ah, my stomach feels a bit ufortable. Miguel, can you keep an eye on things for me? I need to go to the restroom!¡± Without waiting for a response, Anthony got up and headed toward the room. Thalia looked at Anthony with a gaze full of mockery. At that moment, Benjamin said softly from the side, ¡°Anthony has inadvertently dissolved everyone''s resentment toward him. His skill in doing so is bing more polished.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia was slightly stunned. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Benjamin''s words had reminded her that she still had not settled the score with Anthony. She immediately stood up and looked at Anthony''s figure. ¡°Anthony, why are you running? Don''t think everything will be fine just because you ran away!¡± However, all she managed to catch was his retreating figure. Anthony slipped into the room and immediately closed the door behind him. The saying ¡°out of sight, out of mind¡± could not be more true in this case. On the other hand, as soon as Natasha hung up the phone, Keh walked over from the side. Seeing that she was awake, Keh asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Whose call was it?¡± Natasha, who was dressed in a white nightgown, stretchedzily and curled up like a cat. She said, ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Anthony?¡± he guessed. ¡°Yeah!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°What did he say?¡± Keh asked. Natasha smiled slightly at the mention of Anthony. ¡°Perhaps he misses me!¡± Keh repeated, ¡°He misses you?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°This doesn''t sound like something Anthony would say!¡± Keh eximed. Natasha did not deny it and nodded. ¡°Among the three children, Anthony cares about me the most, but he''s also the most sheepish about expressing it. Whenever something happens, he would always talk about how Benjamin and Denise are doing, but never about himself.¡± Upon hearing this, Keh raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Natasha nodded and said, ¡°Among the three children, Denise loves to be pampered the most and is also the one who expresses her thoughts the most. She is sincere and passionate toward others, never hiding her thoughts. Meanwhile, Benjamin doesn''t talk much, but he is very thoughtful. He tends to express himself more through actions. As for Anthony... His personality is a bit more prominent. He is good at observing and always puts me first. Anthony takes the initiative to handle any issue that urs and is the most responsible among the three.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed slightly at her analysis as he recalled the past. His gaze settled on Natasha as he said, ¡°It seems that''s really the case.¡± Natasha smiled and said, ¡°Of course, they are my children. No one knows them better than I do.¡± Therefore, even if Anthony said Denise missed her, it automatically carried a different meaning for Natasha. She could dissect the truth and deduce that Anthony was missing her. Upon thinking about this, she could not help but let a satisfied smile spread across her lips. Keh sat on the bed. When he saw the contented smile on Natasha''s face, he could not help but frown. He slipped his hand under the nket and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Nat, have you ever smiled like this when you thought of me?¡± Natasha looked at the magnified handsome face and met his gaze, then frowned. ¡°Keh, you''re not going to be jealous of your own child, are you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Keh said, ¡°I don''t want to, but I can''t help it, especially when I saw your smile just now. I couldn''t help but feel jealous!¡± Natasha paused briefly and said, ¡°But they are your children!¡± ¡°So what? They will eventually grow up and find their own partners. They can''t upy your heart like this forever. Your heart can only be mine!¡± As he spoke, Keh put his hand on her chest where her heart was located. His action could be considered malicious, as his intentions were quite clear. However, it was difficult to think of it as innocent as he knew full well that she was wearing nothing underneath her nightgown. Natasha nced at where he was touching and said softly, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I have reason to suspect that you are deliberately taking advantage of me!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Keh''s gaze turned toward the direction he touched. ¡°Are you talking about here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°But I''m innocent this time. My intentions are pure. I only seek to upy this ce. No one else can fit here,¡± Keh uttered each word extremely domineeringly. ¡°But this won''t work,¡± Natasha muttered. Keh paused for a moment, and then something shed in his dark eyes. He asked, ¡°Nat, are you hinting at something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± she was puzzled. In the next moment, Keh swiftly lifted the nket. By the time she reacted, Keh had already hovered over her, with the nket wrapped around them tightly. Natasha was slightly stunned. ¡°Keh, didn''t you say you are innocent this time?¡± ¡°Yeah, I originally wanted to use the long way, but it''s difficult to achieve my goal that way. Now I know there''s a shortcut that helps me with it directly.¡± Keh''s voice was exceptionally maic and slowly bewitched her. ¡°A shortcut?¡± Natasha could not react immediately. Keh''s hand slowly slid down her slender figure. It seemed as if he was doing it on purpose. The way his hand moved slowly while he observed Natasha''s reaction. Only when he felt her body trembling and her face flushed despite trying hard to endure his touch that a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 873 The Exact Location Chapter 873 The Exact Location The next night, Anthony had just finished bathing and was drying his hair. Suddenly, the room door was flung open with a bang. Miguel rushed in while holding aptop in his hands. ¡°Master, I got it! I got it!¡± Miguel eximed excitedly. Anthony stared at him for a moment before he snapped out of it. He looked at him displeased and said, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you not know how to knock before entering?¡± ¡°We have a signal now!¡± Miguel said while staring at theptop. Upon hearing this, Anthony''s displeasure subsided, and his spirits lifted. ¡°Give it to me!¡± he said. Miguel immediately handed over theptop. Upon seeing the shing signal on the screen, Anthony quickly ced it on the table and began tracking. At that moment, Miguel continued, ¡°I tried to track it, but the signal was only avable until this area. I wanted to pinpoint it further but couldn''t get it more urate.¡± Anthony stared at theputer while his eyebrows were brought together. His ck hair was still wet and dripping with water. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Let me try.¡± Then, Anthony''s hands swiftly tapped on the keyboard, while Miguel watched him by his side. Anthony''s hands were smaller than the keyboard, but his typing speed was fast. His hands were moving back and forth swiftly across the keys. They were well aware that individuals like Lindon, who shut down theirptops regrly, would have a certain level of caution and be on guard. Therefore, they must seize every opportunity since Lindon would shut down his device anytime. Miguel was watching too. He could feel his heart pounding wildly. He knew that they would lose signal again in just an instant. At that moment, he thought of something and said, ¡°Master, let me send a message to Magus first. I want to ask him to buy us some more time.¡± Anthony nodded. Then, Miguel turned around and left to find Thalia. He needed Thalia''s help to reach out to Magus. Anthony continued to stare at theptop screen. He had a rough idea of the location but would have to put in more effort to get a more precise location. Just then, he suddenly lost signal when he was about to pinpoint the exact location. He looked at the screen while his unblinking eyes shed with anger. It was so close. Just a tiny bit more, and he would have made it. Just then, Miguel and Thalia walked in together. ¡°Master, I just spoke with Magus. He said Lindon hasn''t contacted him yet, so the person who contacted him earlier might be someone else.¡± ¡°It could be either his superior or his subordinate; both are possible,¡± Thalia said. Anthony was still having his gaze fixed on theputer. After a moment, he said, ¡°I almost made it.¡± Just then, Anthony''s phone rang. He stared at the number on the screen before he said, ¡°It''s Magus!¡± As he spoke, he answered the phone directly. Magus immediately asked, ¡°Have you found it?¡± With a hint of regret, Anthony eximed, ¡°I was almost there!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What should we do then?¡± Magus asked worriedly. ¡°I need you to buy me some more time when he contacts you. The longer you talk, the more urate the location will be. Once we have an urate location, we can find Lina''s whereabouts,¡± Anthony replied. Upon hearing that, Magus said, ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Just as he was about to hang up the phone, Anthony suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, one more thing. It would be best to insist on hearing Lina''s voice when you contact him. You can even have a conversation with her if allowed. Only then can I be sure that their location is urate.¡± Magus paused momentarily before he understood Anthony''s words and replied, ¡°I got it.¡± At that moment, before they could end the call, they got the signal again. Anthony''s eyes immediately locked on the screen, and he became serious. He whispered, ¡°Lindon''s signal has appeared again. He might be trying to contact someone. Magus, I need you to stay on the phone.¡± On the other end of the line, Magus was also momentarily stunned but quickly reacted and said, ¡°He''s looking for me.¡± Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°That''s better. It would be best if you bought me some time. I need to pinpoint his exact location to ensure Lina''s absolute safety.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Magus nodded. Afterward, Anthony hung up the phone. He threw the cell phone on the table and began tracking. The signal shed, and Anthony''s hands moved swiftly on the keyboard. On the side, Miguel couldn''t help but feel tense. Although Magus was buying them time, no one knew when the phone call would be cut off. As Miguel observed Anthony''s hands moving speedily on the keyboard, he found himself overwhelmed by the spectacle. Anthony''s operating style was incredibly umon, even to the point of being astonishing, yet it was precisely this unconventional approach that consistently took everyone by surprise. ¡°Master, is that okay?¡± Miguel looked at him doubtfully. ¡°We''ll know in a moment,¡± Anthony said, his eyes focused on the screen. It seemed he did not need to think as his hands kept moving at lightning speed. Time ticked by just like that. Ultimately, a red signal suddenly amplified at a certain location, resembling a glowing halo. Miguel''s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Have you found it?¡± Anthony kept his eyes on the screen and his mouth curled into a faint smile. Then, he turned and looked at Miguel, asking, ¡°Now do you think this is okay?¡± Miguel smiled awkwardly and then gently pped his hand over his mouth. ¡°I shouldn''t have doubted you.¡± Who is he? He is Anonymous, the famous person! How could I ask such a question without thinking? Anthony nced at him and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Just head to the ce with Thalia.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Miguel responded directly. At this moment, Thalia, watching from behind, said, ¡°No need, I can go alone. Miguel, you stay here to protect everyone.¡± ¡°We''re safe here. There are traps all around us. Unauthorized people can''t get in,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Sure...¡± Thalia responded in hesitation. ¡°Don''t worry, we have no enemies here, and nobody woulde looking for trouble. On the other hand, Lindon doesn''t seem like a good person. If you both go together, you can look out for each other,¡± Anthony said. Thalia furrowed her brows, still hesitating. ¡°Don''t worry, we''re staying right here. We won''t go anywhere,¡± Anthony reassured repeatedly. Thalia looked at them and said, ¡°All right, we''ll go ande back quickly. Call us if anything happens, and make sure your phone is avable.¡± Anthony nodded and made an okay gesture. Before leaving, Thalia reminded Anthony, ¡°There are self-defense weapons in the bottom drawer in each room.¡± Anthony paused momentarily, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. Take care.¡± Thalia nodded and then followed Miguel out. As he watched them leave, Anthony sat in the chair, a faint smile ying on his lips as he looked at the flickering signal on theputer screen. If he could sessfully capture Lindon in one fell swoop, he could return ording to the agreed- upon time. He was lost in thought before his gaze suddenly shifted to the drawer beside the table. He nced at the bottom drawer. Recalling Thalia''s words before she left, Anthony hesitated momentarily, then leaned over and slightly bent down to open the bottom drawer. As he caught sight of what was inside, his eyes brightened ever so slightly. Chapter 874 Smarter Than A Genius Chapter 874 Smarter Than A Genius Soon after, Anthony took out a silver handgun from the drawer and yed with it. Just then, the door was pushed open, and Benjamin walked in from outside. ¡°Tony, did Thalia and Miguel go out?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony turned around in his swivel chair while spinning the handgun with his fingers. He gave a slight nod and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin casually walked inside and inquired, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Before he could finish speaking, his gaze suddenly fell on the silver handgun in Anthony''s hand. His eyes lit up instantly, and he whispered, ¡°Don''t move!¡± Startled, Anthony abruptly stopped twirling the handgun and looked at his younger brother. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin walked toward him, his gaze fixed on the object in his hand. When he got closer, he reached out and carefully took the handgun from Anthony, saying, ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he watched his handgun being taken away, but he seemed indifferent. ¡°Go ahead and look. There''s no need to make a fuss about it!¡± After receiving the handgun, Benjamin carefully examined it in his hands. Upon discovering something, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly. He couldn''t resist asking the person beside him, ¡°Tony, where did you get this?¡± ¡°I found it while I was looking through the drawer,¡± Anthony said casually, ncing at the bottom drawer that had not yet been closed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Did you just find it randomly?¡± Benjamin''s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure you''re not joking?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Anthony asked back in response. Benjamin''s reaction seemed a bit over the top. Seeing Anthony''s confused expression, Benjamin couldn''t help but exin, ¡°This handgun was designed by a Granatann. Despite its delicate andpact appearance, it has high uracy and a long range. It''s also veryfortable to hold. It is umon toe across a design that maintains such precision in this form factor, and this is one of them. However, after all these years, this model has long since been discontinued. Although there have been many imitations, their uracy is far inferior!¡± With his eyes wide with surprise, Benjamin could not help but admire the handgun in his hand as he spoke. ¡°I never expected to see one after all these years!¡± Anthony, not quite understanding the situation, nced briefly and remarked, ¡°Isn''t it just a handgun? Why make such a fuss about it?¡± ¡°You don''t understand, do you? If a handgun has high uracy, it can save someone''s life in a critical moment!¡± Benjamin replied without exaggeration. When Anthony heard that, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°But it also depends on whose hands it is in. If it''s in Daddy''s hands, what you said should be possible!¡± ¡°You''re right, that''s one of the issues, but now we''re talking about this design, this model!¡± Benjamin emphasized. Seeing that Anthony was about to say something, Benjamin suddenly added, ¡°Forget it. You wouldn''t understand even if I exined it to you!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. However, as Benjamin admired the object in his hand, he didn''t seem to be looking at something dangerous. Instead, it was more like he was appreciating an outstanding piece of art. Watching him like that, Anthony felt the same way he once did when he saw aputer. Indeed, that was how people often behaved when they encountered something they were passionate about. Thinking of that, Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°By the way-¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Benjamin suddenly stretched out his hand to interrupt Anthony, his eyes fixed on the object in his hand. He casually said, ¡°Let''s talk about itter!¡± Carefully setting the handgun aside, Benjamin studied its design and construction with great interest and enthusiasm. Anthony raised his eyebrows slightly but didn''t say anything. His gaze shifted back to theputer, and he continued typing away, seemingly busy with something. It was hard to say how much time had passed, but eventually Benjamin figured it out. A smile spread across his face, and he looked up at Anthony. ¡°Tony, I really think the person who designed this handgun must be a genius!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony raised his eyebrows, looking unconvinced. ¡°It must be!¡± Benjamin was very confident. After understanding the design, his mind became clear and enlightened. Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°Then you must be smarter than a genius!¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin chuckled and responded, ¡°I hope it''s as you said!¡± As he wasughing, he suddenly remembered something and looked at Anthony. ¡°By the way, what was it that you wanted to tell me earlier?¡± Anthony suddenly remembered and said indifferently, ¡°When Thalia left, she mentioned that there''s a weapon in the bottom drawer of every room. You can take a look at them!¡± Benjamin suddenly paused. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yep, this gun is what I took out of this drawer here!¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin immediately headed toward the door, grumbling as he walked, ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier?¡± Anthony remained silent. When he wanted to say something, Benjamin''s figure had already disappeared. Anthony nced in the direction of the door and shook his head helplessly. Just then, Denise passed by his door, holding a cup of water in her hand. She peeked in and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with Ben?¡± ¡°He seems to have discovered something he is interested in,¡± Anthony teased. Denise furrowed her brows, not knowing what Anthony was talking about. She found the world of boys to be quite boring. ¡°I''m going back to my room to sleep!¡± ¡°Good night!¡± ¡°Night!¡± Watching Denise leave, Anthony once again focused on theputer. Even though he appeared calm, in reality, he had been waiting for something for quite some time. He nced at the wristwatch, and a frown formed on his forehead. They should have arrived by now, but I have yet to hear from them. Just as the thought crossed his mind, the phone on the table suddenly rang. Hearing that, Anthony immediately picked it up and answered. ¡°Hey, how''s it going?¡± he asked directly. ¡°I couldn''t find it!¡± Thalia said directly. ¡°Couldn''t find it? Why? Did the person leave?¡± ¡°The location you tracked is on the main street. If I am not mistaken, he must have made the call while in a car, which is why the location is set here!¡± Thalia stated, looking around and confirming once more that it was a road. When Anthony heard that, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I don''t know whether to say this person is highly vignt or just lucky!¡± ¡°I actually think he came here with ulterior motives!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Ulterior motives? Why do you say that?¡± ¡°The exhibition location for that painting is right here!¡± Thalia enunciated. Upon hearing that, Anthony was slightly taken aback for a moment. ¡°You mean the exhibition location is on that street?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± All of a sudden, Anthony thought of something and uttered, ¡°All right, I got it. I''ll check the surveince cameras in that area to see if I can find him, and then I''ll track him down!¡± ¡°What about us?¡± Thalia inquired. ¡°Come back!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Anthony then hung up the phone and immediately began a new search. It was not a challenge for him. It was, at best, one of many things he had done. It was not difficult. All he needed was some time. Soon after, he discovered the street and noticed that there were numerous surveince cameras in the area. He checked the time Lindon appeared and began using the system to filter through the surveince footage. Chapter 875 A Chance At Redemption Chapter 875 A Chance At Redemption Sitting in front of theputer, Anthony searched carefully, and, sure enough, he found Lindon''s figure in an inconspicuous corner. He stood by a car, making a phone call. The time and the location matched up perfectly. Squinting at the blurry license te, he adjusted his view from several angles before finally making out the clear license te number. The next second, Anthony''s lips curled into a smile. In an era where the inte was so developed, no one could escape the fate of being monitored. Hence, based on the license te number, he traced Lindon''s trail online and found out that he eventually got off the car somewhere. Since Lindon took a taxi, it drove away as soon as he got off, and he then entered a certain alley. The area where he got off the car had limited surveince coverage, and there were blind spots everywhere. Anthony had searched for a long time, but he couldn''t find any trace of Lindon again. However, even in such circumstances, he could be certain of one piece of information. Lindon must have taken shelter somewhere within that vicinity because everything there met his requirements. With that thought, Anthony immediately picked up his phone and dialed Thalia''s number. As soon as the call was answered, Anthony asked directly, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? I''ll be back soon,¡± Thalia responded. ¡°Well, it''s nothing major, but I''ve stumbled upon another location that, if all goes as expected, could be where Lindon has taken refuge,¡± he exined. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am eighty percent certain!¡± Thalia thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Then I''ll go over there now!¡± ¡°All right, youe back first, and then we''ll go together!¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°Okay!¡± A few minutester, Anthony stood at the door with a ck bag on his back. Miguel got out of the car and looked at him, saying, ¡°Master, I''ll go with you!¡± ¡°No need. Thalia and I will go take a look first. We''re not even sure if we can find him. You stay at home and watch over Benjamin and Denise!¡± Miguel thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± Hence, Anthony got straight into the car, and Thalia drove away immediately. On their way, Thalia eximed, ¡°Magus called me just now!¡± Anthony, who was looking at his phone when he heard her words, lifted his head and looked at her. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°It''s nothing, actually. He''s just worried about Lina,¡± Thalia said. Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I mean, can''t we just tie up Lindon and force him to tell us where Lina is?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Of course we can!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Then why make it soplicated if we can just do that?¡± Thalia inquired. ¡°Okay. Then you tie him up today!¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°Why do I feel like you''re being sarcastic?¡± ¡°You just realized it now?¡± Hearing that, Thalia questioned, ¡°What do you mean, exactly?¡± Speaking of that, Anthony put down his phone and looked at her. ¡°If Lindon came here for that painting, it means he is dead set on getting it. In that case, do you think he would havee alone?¡± Anthony asked. After giving it some thought, Thalia finally realized what he meant. ¡°But I haven''t seen him interacting with anyone these few days!¡± ¡°Just because he hasn''t seen anyone doesn''t mean there isn''t anyone!¡± Anthony responded, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°I''ve thought about the method you mentioned, but what if something unexpected happens? Wouldn''t that put Lina in danger?¡± Thalia pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Could it be that you''re just overthinking things?¡± ¡°I referred to his previous criminal records, and he always worked in groups of five. It is a long- standing habit he will not easily break. So, aside from him and Magus, he must have three other people waiting for him somewhere this time,¡± Anthony stated emphatically. Thalia listened and nced at Anthony through the rearview mirror with a deep and mysterious gaze. As Anthony spoke, he looked up at her and said, ¡°Now, all we need to do is confirm their location, or Lina''s, and we can take action immediately!¡± After a while, Thalia finally nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Anthony also nodded in response, looked away, and was about to continue using his phone. However, upon noticing that Thalia was heading in the wrong direction, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Thalia, you''re going the wrong way!¡± ¡°I''m picking someone up!¡± ¡°Picking someone up?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes. As he finished his sentence, the car came to a halt, and he saw Magus standing by the roadside. The moment Anthony saw Magus, he couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at Thalia. ¡°Now you''re making decisions without consulting me.¡± Thalia nced back at him and replied, ¡°He has the right to know!¡± As she spoke, she opened the car door, and at that moment, Magus swiftly got into the car. Anthony looked at him and resisted the urge to speak. Seeing Magus, Anthony curled the corner of his lips slightly. ¡°We are meeting again so soon,¡± he uttered. After getting in the car, Magus nced at Thalia and then at Anthony, who was sitting behind him. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I originally thought what you guys said was just empty words. I didn''t expect you to take it so seriously. Anyway, thank you!¡± Despite Magus'' attempt to suppress his emotions, Anthony could still detect subtle changes in his tone. With that in mind, Anthony piped up, ¡°I''m not one to just make empty promises. Rest assured. If I say I''ll take care of it, I''ll see it through to the end!¡± Magus nced at him with a meaningful look but remained silent, refraining from further conversation. At that moment, Anthony appeared particrly rxed and at ease. ¡°By the way, Magus, I have a question I''d like to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Was it always the same five people involved in your previous criminal activities with Lindon?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Magus nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Were there any exceptions? Have you ever been in a situation where there were not as many people or someone was missing, for instance?¡± Without any hesitation, Magus directly replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°ording to Lindon, this is no small operation. The coordination of the five individuals is crucial, and any missing member would cause problems. The first incident happened because someone had an upset stomach and went to the restroom, leading to the mishap. That''s why he insists on having five people.¡± After hearing Magus'' confident words, Anthony inquired, ¡°So this operation also involved five people?¡± Magus had not thought about it before, but after Anthony questioned him, he realized and said, ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I understand now.¡± Magus turned to look at him. ¡°Are you saying that...¡± Anthony remained silent but nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Just finding Lindon is not enough. Since they are a group of five, they must have their own roles and responsibilities. Capturing Lina is a means to coerce you. If things go as expected, even after this situation is resolved, you will still be the scapegoat. Once you are apprehended, Lina''s fate will be sealed as well. So, finding Lina is our top priority right now, not vengeance. We can address all of the other issues once we know where she is and ensure her safety.¡± Magus looked intently at Anthony, not saying a word, but his mind was filled with countless questions and thoughts. I must admit that Anthony is calmer and more rational than I am. When I found out Lina had been kidnapped, I was consumed by the desire to kill Lindon in retaliation. But now that I have heard what Anthony has to say, I can see why he is so determined to find Lindon. Thinking of that, Magus shifted his gaze toward Anthony. In the end, it was this young boy who offered him a chance at redemption. After a while, he said, ¡°I''ll listen to your order.¡± Chapter 876 Comfortable Mode Of Getting Along Chapter 876 Comfortable Mode Of Getting Along The single phrase ¡°I will listen to you¡± carried so much meaning with it. Anthony raised his eyes and met Magus'', his gaze deep and mysterious. He was unsure if it was just his imagination, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that Magus'' attitude toward him was no longer as indifferent as before. Even Thalia, who was driving beside them, cast a surprised nce in their direction. Magus'' words were indeed quite surprising. However, Thalia didn''t explicitly state what she had seen through. She looked at Magus and said, ¡°I''ve talked to him about this matter. Now, we should focus on Lina''s safety. As long as you do as he says, she won''t be in any danger.¡± Upon hearing her words, Magus nodded. He then said as if he had recalled something, ¡°By the way, I did what you asked me to do today and insisted on a conversation with Lina. However, he seemed to be quite busy at that time and rejected my request. Do you guys think that Lina might have already...¡± As he spoke, his expression suddenly turned serious. Anthony understood what he meant. After hearing what thetter said, he thought carefully before saying, ¡°No, as long as he wants to control you, he will ensure Lina''s safety. Besides, he may be immoral, but he is far from being utterly despicable. His goal is to steal what he wants and get the money he desires. His purpose is not to kill. As long as you stay away from him, Lina''s safety remains guaranteed.¡± Listening to Anthony''s analysis, Magus pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°However, this is just my analysis. I''m afraid that there might be some unexpected situations, so you should make such demands every time you make a call. He will definitely let you hear her.¡± Magus listened and nodded. ¡°Also, you need to ask Lina different questions every time,¡± Anthony said. Magus was momentarily puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± After pondering for a moment, Anthony fixed his gaze intently on him and said, ¡°Just in case he tries to deceive you with a recording.¡± Magus instantly understood. He stared at Anthony, and after hesitating for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡± And so, the car continued down the road. Very soon, they arrived near the location Anthony tracked down. When the car came to a stop, Thalia raised her eyes and scanned the surroundings. ¡°This should be it.¡± Anthony looked at his phone andpared the location with it for a moment. He then nodded in agreement and eximed, ¡°This is the ce!¡± Magus looked around and asked, ¡°So, Lindon is here?¡± ¡°ording to the location that I traced this afternoon, he got out of a car here and then entered this alley.¡± Anthony pointed to a dark alley ahead. The location wasn''t exactly remote, as there were still some dim lights illuminating the surroundings. However, if you were to survey the area, it was not a bustling area either. It resembled more of a mixed residential district, teeming with diverse lives. Magus looked ahead and said in a deep voice, ¡°This location is very close to the exhibition venue, making it a prime location for him tomit the crime.¡± ¡°So, does this mean there''s a higher chance that he lives here?¡± Anthony asked. Magus nodded solemnly. ¡°He usually prefers locations within a three-kilometer radius. It provides him with both essibility and a chance to retreat. That is the range he would likely choose.¡± Anthony listened and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°In that case, I''m even more confident now. He must be somewhere around here.¡± ¡°Let''s go and take a look,¡± Thalia said. Anthony nodded, and then they walked toward the dark alley together. Inside the alley, there wasplete darkness. Anthony turned on his phone and relied on the faint light it provided to make their way in. Thalia led the way, pulling out her pistol straightaway. She nced back at Anthony and Magus who were following her. ¡°Be careful.¡± Anthony nodded. Magus followed closely behind Anthony, creating a protective formation by positioning himself behind Anthony and with Thalia in front. They initially thought that the alley would be lurking with danger, but upon entering, they realized it was simply a small alley. After walking a few steps, they reached another fork in the road. One path led to the left, and another led to the right. The three of them stopped at the fork. Thalia looked around and then turned to Anthony. ¡°Which way?¡± Anthony looked up at Magus out of habit and asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡± Magus was dumbfounded for a second and stayed silent. ¡°You know Lindon the best. Based on your past experiences, what do you think he would have chosen?¡± Anthony asked. Magus hesitated for a moment, then looked to the right and said, ¡°Over there.¡± Without any hesitation, Thalia and Anthony headed straight in that direction. Magus immediately followed them and asked, ¡°Aren''t you guys going to ask why?¡± ¡°You know him the best, therefore no need to ask. You must have your reasons,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing Anthony''s words, Magus shot him a nce, but he still chose to exin. ¡°I don''t know if this is the right choice, but every time we were escaping together, at a fork like this, he always instinctively chooses the right one.¡± Listening to his words, Anthony said, ¡°In a certain sense, the right side represents the pathway to life, something like a safe passage. So, basically, when faced with a choice, most people tend to subconsciously choose the right. Even the smartest individuals cannot escape this behavioral habit.¡± Thalia, who was walking ahead, couldn''t help but curl her lips into a smirk upon hearing what Anthony said. ¡°You make it sound so convincing!¡± ¡°Of course it''s true! All of this is written in books, not just some random nonsense.¡± ¡°Which book?¡± ¡°I forgot which one, but if you want to check it out, I''ll look for itter and give it to you!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Thalia directly refused. ¡°I would rather sleep than read a book.¡± ¡°Then why did you ask?¡± ¡°I''m just checking if you''re talking nonsense.¡± Anthony was speechless for a moment. ¡°Is this seriously how you see me as a person?¡± ¡°Don''t you have a clue?¡± Thalia retorted. Anthony was again left speechless. Magus observed them from behind, his gaze revealing a touch ofplexity. At that moment, Anthony seemed to feel Magus'' gaze on them and immediately said, ¡°Don''t mind us, we''re always like this. You''ll get used to it.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After thinking for a moment, Magus asked, ¡°I''m curious, what''s the rtionship between you two?¡± ¡°Friends,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Colleagues,¡± Thalia said. Both spoke in unison. When he heard their response, Magus'' eyebrows furrowed slightly. Anthony and Thalia exchanged nces, and then they once again spoke in unison. ¡°Colleagues,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Friends,¡± Thalia said. Magus stayed silent as he didn''t know how to respond. These two people seemed to have no chemistry between them at all. Thalia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Anthony blinked at Magus. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°As you can see, we are both friends and colleagues with absolutely no chemistry and teamwork.¡± Although they seemed a bit out of sync, the way they got along with each other was very comfortable. Magus looked on, as this scene stirred a tiny ripple inexplicably within the depths of his heart. Just then, a burst of urgent ringing echoed through the silent night, shattering the tranquility like an explosion. Anthony and Thalia looked at Magus, who took out his phone from his pocket and immediately turned off the volume. However, when he saw the iing call number disyed on the screen, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Anthony asked. Magus raised his eyes and stared at him. ¡°It''s Lindon.¡± Anthony didn''t hesitate at all after hearing those words. He immediately took out a cable from his pocket and said, ¡°Plug this into your phone''s charging port.¡± Magus immediately connected the cable to his phone after Anthony''s request. At that instant, Anthony''s phone screen immediately changed. Anthony looked at his phone and nodded at Magus. ¡°You can answer it now,¡± he said. Chapter 877 Rough Words Sound Reasoning Chapter 877 Rough Words Sound Reasoning Magus held up his phone, his eyes deep and his gaze obscure. A momentter, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where''s the stuff?¡± Lindon asked directly on the other side of the phone. ¡°I want to have a conversation with Lina!¡± Magus firmly demanded. A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Lindon''s mouth when he heard Magus'' demand. ¡°Magus, you never used to bargain with me before!¡± ¡°Yeah, so that''s why I''ve gotten the short end of the stick, right?¡± Magus asked rhetorically. Lindon fell silent for a moment. He then continued, ¡°Fine, you want to talk, right? Give me a second!¡± As he spoke, there seemed to be somemotion on the other end of the phone. The volume of his phone was not very low. Even through the phone, Thalia and Anthony beside him could hear their conversation loud and clear. However, Anthony didn''t even lift his head. His eyes were lowered as he was looking down at his phone, watching as the screen rapidly scrolled upwards, with rows and rows of numerical coding shing by. At that moment, a voice suddenly came through, ¡°Go ahead, she''s listening!¡± Magus immediately asked, ¡°Lina, how are you? Are you alright?¡± The person on the other end of the phone immediately spoke when she heard Magus'' voice. ¡°Magus, no matter what he asks you to do, don''t agree to it and don''t worry about me. Go, leave as far away as possible. Leave this ce, leave with those people!¡± On the other end of the phone, Lina''s hysterical voice came through. ¡°Lina!¡± Just as Magus was about to say something, Lindon suddenly took over the phone. ¡°How about that, did you hear her?¡± ¡°Lindon, how is Lina doing now? I''m telling you, if there''s anything wrong with her, I will never forgive you for my entire life!¡± This threat really didn''t mean much to him. Lindon chuckled indifferently. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take good care of her and feed her nicely. After all, you''re my buddy, right?¡± Buddy... This word was extremely ironic. Magus clenched his phone tightly, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Lindon, don''t say such disgusting things to me. You know very well that I''d love nothing more than to chop you up piece by piece to vent my anger and hatred!¡± Magus'' reaction was well within Lindon''s expectations, so he didn''t show any signs of anger upon hearing those words. ¡°If you want to chop me up, I''d like to see if you''re capable of doing so. However, right now, you definitely aren''t. Not only that, but you also have to listen to me. Whatever I say, you will have to obey, or else...¡± He paused for a few seconds, and then Lina''s screams came through the phone. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Magus instantly became anxious. With furrowed brows, he suddenly shouted in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to do? Lindon, if you have any problems,e at me!¡± Hearing Magus'' anxious voice, a low yet extremely twistedughter echoed from the other end of the phone. ¡°Why, feeling heartbroken already?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± Magus asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Don''t you know well enough what I want? It''s not as simple as those few pieces of skin!¡± Lindon replied in a mysterious tone. Magus clenched his fist tightly, knowing that if he refused to do as he was told now, Lina on the other side would undoubtedly suffer his torment. Clenching and unclenching his fists, Magus finally spoke after an instant, ¡°All right, I agree to your terms!¡± When Lindon heard his response, he grinned in satisfaction. ¡°That''s more like it! If you had agreed earlier, we wouldn''t have had to go through all these emotionally draining experiences between us!¡± ¡°When will you let Lina go?¡± ¡°After the job is done, I''ll definitely let her go!¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Magus asked. ¡°Whether you choose to trust me is totally up to you. However, from my perspective, you are only left with one option!¡± Lindon replied bluntly. He was right. He hadpletely controlled Anthony''s weakness in his palm, so there was no need for him to reason, let alone exin so much. Anthony only had toply obediently. After thinking it over, just as Magus was about to say something, he suddenly saw Anthony holding up his phone toward him. ncing at the words on the screen, Magus was taken aback for a moment. He then asked, ¡°When should I give you the item?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, at the usual spot, I''ll have someone to pick it up.¡± ¡°Come get it yourself!¡± Magus said, ¡°Otherwise, I won''t give it to you.¡± ¡°Magus, you should know that you have no right to discuss any terms with me right now!¡± ¡°I know, Lina is in your grasp, and to dispose of her would be as simple as crushing an ant. However, I''m also well aware of your character. In this operation, I might not even make it out alive. Since death is inevitable sooner orter, what do I have to fear? If the time reallyes, I''ll just go and apany her. If I can''t give her anything in this life, I''ll give it to her in the next life!¡± Magus retorted, emphasizing each word. Lindon was slightly taken aback. There was no denying that he felt somewhat helpless when faced with someone who had no regard for their own life. ¡°On the other hand, I believe, apart from me, you can''t find a more suitable person. Instead of focusing on the money you can get, think about a suitable way to get it!¡± Magus said, emphasizing each word. Lindon fell silent on the other end. ¡°That''s it.¡± After that, without waiting for Lindon to reply, Magus directly hung up the phone. Clutching the phone, Magus'' hand was even trembling a bit. Anthony finally put away his phone when he saw Magus hang up. ¡°Will this really work?¡± Magus asked, looking at him. Anthony spoke without even lifting his head, ¡°His desire for money is even greater than your desire to live. So, in order to ensure the sess of his own n, he will definitelypromise!¡± Magus'' eyebrows furrowed deeply. At that moment, Anthony raised his eyes and nced at him. ¡°No wonder he can take advantage of you. He knows you far better than you know him, by a long shot!¡± Magus was stunned speechless. Witnessing the situation, Thalia, who was standing nearby, quickly came to Magus'' defense. ¡°Everyone has their strong and weak points. Magus just isn''t good at scheming against others. That is both his w and virtue.¡± ¡°Not good at scheming against others isn''t considered a w, but not being cautious enough with others is your own problem!¡± As Anthony spoke, he looked at Magus, ¡°With your mindset, if you really want to fight Lindon single-handedly, you''ll most likely end up losing!¡± Magus frowned deeply. ¡°My words may be harsh, but the reasoning behind it is very solid!¡± Anthony said. Magus looked at him intently, ¡°I wonder why you made me say that?¡± ¡°Because we''re going to take him down directly tomorrow,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing this, both Thalia and Magus were slightly taken aback. ¡°Take him down? But didn''t you say that we can only act once we find Lina''s location?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°So you...¡± ¡°I found it!¡± Thalia looked at him with even more astonishment, and even Magus, who was standing beside them, appeared to be in disbelief. ¡°Where is she? Let me tell you, this is not something to brag about!¡± Anthony sighed when he heard this. ¡°When have I ever boasted to you?¡± Thalia thought carefully. ¡°It seems like you really never...¡± Magus immediately asked, ¡°So, where is she?¡± Anthony quickly tapped on his phone a few times, then pointed the screen toward them. He whispered quietly, ¡°She''s within 50 meters.¡± Chapter 878 In The Final Analysis Chapter 878 In The Final Analysis Magus could not quite understand the location disyed on the phone, but as soon as Anthony finished talking, Magus swept his gaze all around the area on the spot. ¡°Lina...¡± he murmured, all ready to set off. Fortunately, Anthony was one step ahead of him and gave Thalia a signal. Thetter wasted no time in halting the man in his tracks. ¡°Calm down, Magus. Were you to act rashly and alert the enemy, every ounce of our efforts will go down the drain.¡± Thalia deliberately emphasized each word to get her point across. ¡°But no one knows how Lina is right now. Since she''s only nearby, can''t we just rescue her already?¡± Magus asked in puzzlement. ¡°Do you know exactly how many of them there are? Do you know what weapons they have? Fine, then. Assuming there are four of them based on our initial estimate, but the moment we charge in, they''d have more than a hundred different ways to take Lina''s life at any time. Do you really think we can save her that easily?¡± came Anthony''s elucidation. His statement indeed rendered Magus speechless. ¡°Don''t be reckless, and just hear me out,¡± advised Anthony while pinning his gaze on the man. After hesitating for some time, Magus eventually bobbed his head in approval. Right at that moment, Anthony turned to Thalia and went on, ¡°Fifty meters isn''t far. I''ve thought about it, and if I''m not mistaken, it should be right around that corner up ahead.¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes to slits at that im. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°At the intersection up ahead, there are at least three routes to leave this ce. Based on Magus'' earlier description of Lindon, I believe he must be a rather cautious person, always having a contingency n for himself no matter the situation. Therefore, those three exits up ahead must be his best choices. Most importantly, the view there is excellent, so it''s definitely a ce they''d pick.¡± As Anthony spoke, his eyes were fixated on the not-too-distant intersection. Thalia listened to his speech and felt that he did have a point. After pondering for a moment, she asked, ¡°Are there any other reasons?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Look around here. This area can be considered a residential district, crowded with people from all walks of life. Most of the residents chose to live here either for the sake of convenience or to save money. At this time of the day, most of them have already turned in. However, there are still two units over there with their lights still on. They even have several rooms all lit up!¡± Anthony analyzed bit by bit. Thalia gave a nod as she continued to pay attention. ¡°You''re right. That ce truly serves as an excellent choice. If I were him, I''d definitely choose that location as well.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I''ll go have a look!¡± dered Thalia then and there. Before Anthony could even speak, Magus, who was behind the boy, immediately cried out, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°You can''t go!¡± Anthony blurted out. ¡°But why?¡± Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°Lindon knows you, so if you identally bump into him, you''ll have no way to exin yourself. It''s different for Thalia, though. She would''ve ten thousand excuses to get away with it, so only she can cut it!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°No buts, Magus. I know you''re concerned about Lina, but your mind is all messed up right now. If you have faith in me, you''ll just need to follow my lead.¡± Anthony gave his speech while looking Magus in the eye the whole time. Magus, too, peered into the boy''s pitch-ck eyes. Sometimes, he would find it hard to believe how a kid like Anthony could have a gaze far moreposed and collected than that of an adult. It was at that moment that Thalia directed her line of sight to Magus and chimed in, ¡°Just listen to the boy. If something unexpected happens, I''ll have ten thousand ways to exin myself. Yet, it''s different for you. If you were seen, all our efforts will be in vain, and it''s even more so for Lina. Trust me. I''ll go and find out what''s going on, and as soon as I get the results, I''lle running straight to the car to tell you guys all about it.¡± No matter how reluctant Magus was,promising would be his only option at that point. After all, he knew very well that their actions were genuinely in Lina''s best interest, and if anything, he was the impulsive one. At that thought, he heaved a deep breath and agreed, ¡°All right, then. I''ll wait for your news.¡± Thalia inclined her head a fraction. When she was about to leave, Magus suddenly called out to her, ¡°Thalia...¡± Thalia wheeled around, regarding him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Magus pursed his lips. ¡°Be careful.¡± One could never get used to hearing that kind of caring toneing from that man. Thalia stared at him, her delicate eyes shimmering with light. After a moment, she left him a request. ¡°Protect Anthony for me.¡± Magus nodded. Just like that, the woman averted her gaze and spun on her heels. Anthony and Magus stood there, watching intently until Thalia''s figure disappeared into the depths of the alley before they finally looked away. ¡°Let''s go. We''ll wait in the car,¡± prompted Anthony. That time around, not a word escaped Magus. He purely followed behind Anthony and made his way toward the car. With every few steps, he looked back. Even though he could not see anything nor was he sure if Lina was there, deep down, he believed that Lina appeared to be right where Anthony had imed. Soon enough, they hopped into the car. Anthony nced at his watch from time to time. After he pped his eyes on Thalia''s location, his eyes lit up, as if he had the utmost confidence about it. Sitting in front, Magus looked out the window. It was evident that he was particrly anxious. Neither he nor Anthony spoke. Time ticked by minute by minute, just like that. To Magus, every second felt like a century had gone by, so to speak. ¡°Why''s she not back yet?¡± muttered Magus. ¡°If she''s not back, it''s a sign that there''s something going on over there. On the flip side, if there''s no news, it means everything''s fine.¡± As Anthony spoke, the corners of his lips curled slightly upward. His smile only made it seem like his guess had been verified. Listening intently from the side, Magus did not know what to say. It seemed that Anthony always had his reasons. Be that as it might, it was undeniable that he was again right on the money. With that, he continued to gaze outside, nervously waiting. He had never been a guy who was good at expressing himself, so most of the time, he preferred to stay silent rather than make his voice heard. Meanwhile, Anthony, who was in the back seat, kept his eyes glued to his watch. He noticed that Thalia''s location remained around the same spot as she paced back and forth within a certain distance, which further ascertained his spection. After some time had passed, Thalia showed up outside the car. The next second, she opened the car door and slid inside. Witnessing her presence, Magus could not wait to ask, ¡°How did it go?¡± Thalia''s lips curled into a smirk on that note. ¡°As what Anthony had expected, they''re indeed there.¡± The minute her revtion reached Magus'' ears, his eyes widened like saucers. Anthony, for one, did not have much of a reaction. ¡°How''s Lina doing?¡± Seeing Anthony''s calm andposed demeanor, Thalia uttered, ¡°It seems like you''ve known all along that I found her!¡± Anthony arched a brow at that. ¡°Duh! How''s Lina?¡± His question first left Thalia frozen for a bit. A pucker formed between her brows on the heels of that. ¡°How did you know I''ve actually gone to inquire about Lina''s situation?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked rhetorically. Thalia swept her gaze across the ce. She was just about to say something when she suddenly caught a glimpse of the watch in the boy''s hand. Comprehension instantly dawned upon her. ¡°Don''t tell me you made your judgment based on this!¡± Not for a split second did Thalia look away from Anthony. ¡°That''s not important right now. Tell us how''s Lina!¡± Anthony''s voice reeked of naught but anxiety. Needless to say, Magus was also a nervous wreck. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thalia gazed at both of them as she parted her lips and recounted what she saw. Chapter 879 Plan Of Action Chapter 879 n Of Action ¡°I just went in to check the situation, and it''s pretty much as what we analyzed. There are four of them and three rooms inside, but there''s no sign of Lina. If my guess is correct, she should be in the innermost room because only the door to that room can be locked from the outside. As for whether there''s anyone in the other room, I''m not so sure. Based on my years of experience, that other room must be where they''d be resting. For now, all four of them should be in the living room.¡± Hearing that, Anthony nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It seems that the situation''s not much different from what we predicted. Even if there are discrepancies, they''ll only have, at the very most, two more people on their side.¡± Thalia bobbed her head solemnly. ¡°Agreed!¡± All of a sudden, a thought popped into Anthony''s head. Quick as a wink, he sought Thalia''s view. ¡°What do you think about thebat prowess of those people?¡± A chuckle came from Thalia. ¡°It''s hard to tell, but they''re all involved in petty theft and shady jobs. Most probably, they can''t hold a candle to those professionals. Even if there are one or two exceptions, it''ll be a piece of cake.¡± Upon hearing the phrase ¡°petty theft and shady jobs,¡± Anthony shifted his gaze instinctively toward Magus. Thetter quickly caught on and opined, ¡°Don''t mind me. Thalia''s right. This kind of sneaky business can never see the light of day.¡± Anthony raised his eyebrows. ¡°It''s all good if you can understand.¡± ¡°That said...¡± At this moment, Magus suddenly spoke up with his gaze fixed on Thalia. ¡°There''s one thing you said that''s not quite right.¡± ¡°What''s that?¡± questioned Thalia. ¡°Among those four people, each has their own strengths, but two of them surely knew a thing or two aboutbat arts. They are there to fight off threats should there be any unexpected incident. That''s why we ought to not underestimate their abilities,¡± pronounced Magus. That made Anthony intercept the conversation. ¡°May I ask what kind of people were you scouting out before?¡± After pondering for a moment, Magus shook his head. ¡°These people were all brought together by him alone, and as I said, each of them has their own strengths. All we needed to do was follow his n, so we didn''t get to know much about one another''s backgrounds. He''s always been the one who has all the details about us.¡± Anthony knitted his brows at that. ¡°But isn''t itmon for such operations to involve only people who are most familiar with each other? That way, there can be a certain level of tacit understanding, allowing them to quickly weigh the pros and cons if any issues arise during the operation. If it''s as you say, though, that means every one of them has their very own ulterior motives, and the chances of the operation failing would be quite high.¡± Even when listening to what the boy was saying, Magus remained indifferent, his visage unchanging. He simply recounted in a calm tone, ¡°He''s the driving force behind everything, having arranged in advance what each person should do at each point. So, all we need to do is carry out our part of the job to get our share of the money. We don''t have to worry about anything else.¡± Anthony''s eyes shone with utter astonishment. From his perspective, if that was the fact, Lindon must be a talented individual to be able to assemble a group of strangers and have them coborate with each other so well, not to mention achieve such a high sess rate. He had to have what it took to pull that off. ¡°So, what happened to you back then?¡± Thalia threw Magus a question out of the blue. Speaking of which, Magus'' mien darkened. Somehow, Anthony could sense the man''s emotions, thus breaking the silence. ¡°We only want to understand the situation more. If you''re not willing to talk about it, we''ll¡ª¡± ¡°There''s nothing I''m unwilling to share!¡± interrupted Magus. ¡°It''s just that those past memories constantly remind me of how foolish I was back then!¡± Noticing how worked up that man was, both Anthony and Thalia kept their lips buttoned. Then, Magus continued, ¡°During that operation years ago, one of the guys he had arranged for encountered an unexpected issue. However, the matter was urgent and had to be dealt with. So, that year, I joined him in the operation. We disguised ourselves as the people who were supposed to pick up the goods. Just as we sessfully obtained the items and were about to leave, somehow, those people received information that we were impostors. In the midst of the chaos, Lindon pointed his gun directly at me...¡± When he reached that part of the story, his countenance changed. He even scrunched his fingers into angry cannonballs. Sensing his fury, Anthony spoke up. ¡°When you were put on trialter, did you not rat him out because of Lina?¡± The only thing Magus did was raise his chin and eye them. ¡°After I was detained, he dide to see me, iming that he had no choice but to do what he did at that time. Yet, he promised to take good care of Lina... Never in my wildest dreams would I imagine that his so-called ''good care'' would turn out to be in such a manner...¡± ¡°He was already shameless back then, and you still believe him?¡± Thalia could hardly believe it. Magus looked up, his eyes inundated with hatred and mixed emotions. ¡°When I was left with nothing, lost, and directionless, it was he who gave me a hand. I truly treated him like family. Even when he betrayed me, I just wanted to know why... I never guessed that he wasn''t only shameless, but he was beyond unscrupulous!¡± Anthony and Thalia exchanged nces. Through Magus'' words, one could feel that the man was a sincere person, and he would be willing to give his all to anyone regardless of who they were. Unfortunately, he just happened to stumble upon the wrong guy. Anthony looked at Magus. ¡°Have you ever thought that from the very beginning, Magus, you were but a part of his master n?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A furrow creased Magus'' forehead. ¡°I mean, what you call brotherhood is nothing but a premeditated n in his eyes. You''ve been a pawn that he could discard at any time in his scheme,¡± borated Anthony. Magus was taken aback abruptly upon hearing that. Rather than being unable to ept the cold, hard truth, what he found even more unbearable was his own ignorance and gullibility. He looked up and met the gaze of the pair in front of him. Their eyes seemed to be staring right into his soul with unwavering certainty as if what the boy brought to the table was an undeniable fact. ¡°N-No, that can''t be...¡± Magus shook his head in denial. ¡°Of course, Magus, we should never harbor ill intentions toward others, but we must at least always be on our guard. If you refuse to cooperate with anyone else because of this setback, I don''t think it''s a form of self-protection. On the contrary, I think you''re just afraid. You''re afraid of being hurt the same way again, so you use this method to eliminate all possibilities.¡± Anthony emphasized each word. Magus clenched his fist. His lips twitched, appearing to have something to refute. Still, not a single sound came from him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that crucial moment, Thalia changed the subject. ¡°That''s enough. Let''s talk about what we should do next!¡± Anthony averted his gaze from Magus and turned to Thalia. ¡°All right. Let''s discuss our next move. If, as Magus said, those two are professionals, do you think you can handle them?¡± Thalia''s mind wandered for a fleeting moment. ¡°Even if they were professionals, there would be top- level and entry-level to be taken into ount. I think Lindon''s main purpose is to ward off any opposing forces, so much so that he''d be ready to sacrifice one of his pawns should things go south. With that in mind, he probably won''t hire anyone decent enough, so it should be fine.¡± Anthony took a moment to ponder before nodding in approval. ¡°If it were just you, I wouldn''t be worried. You''d have what it takes to make a getaway no matter the circumstance. Then again, there''s Lina... You haven''t fought them before, so I''m a bit concerned, to be honest. Maybe I''ll ask Miguel to aid you as well. It''s just that Magus would''ve himself to rely on and square up to his part of the mission.¡± Chapter 880 Discuss After Everything Ends Tomorrow Chapter 880 Discuss After Everything Ends Tomorrow Anthony''s gaze turned to Magus and said, ¡°Although it''s a bit dangerous, at least it can ensure Lina''s safety. What do you think?¡± Magus unhesitantly replied, ¡°Of course, Lina''s safetyes first!¡± Anthony nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that''s settled then. When the timees, Miguel will join Thalia. As for you, I''ll be ready to support you anytime!¡± As soon as he said that, Thalia, standing nearby, suddenly said in a light and airy tone, ¡°You? What can you do?¡± After pondering for a moment, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°Although I might not be the best in terms of physical strength, I''m still quite capable intellectually!¡± ¡°Come on, if something happens to you, how am I supposed to exin it to Mommy and the entire Darz?¡± said Thalia and couldn''t help but add, ¡°And what do you mean by not quite the best?¡± Your physical strength is the worst. Anthony looked at her and sighed helplessly as he said, ¡°Let''s see, you have to say I''m not good enough for you to be satisfied, right?¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± said Thalia as she nodded, her eyes filled with yful teasing. Anthony sighed helplessly. ¡°So what now? Do you have a solution to this?¡± ¡°Well, you see...¡± said Thalia. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, then shut up,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Who says I don''t have anything else to say?¡± retorted Thalia suddenly as she looked at Anthony and added, ¡°So you think I have been just messing around, huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony caught a hint of the underlying meaning. Looking at her, his ck eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°Not only do I have a solution, but I also have the right person for it!¡± said Thalia, ncing at Anthony with her face lighting up with a proud little expression. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have the right person for it? Who is it?¡± asked Anthony immediately. Thalia had always managed to give him unexpected surprises. Upon seeing Anthony''s ingratiating gaze, Thalia instantly put on an attitude and said, ¡°Oh, I seem to recall someone just telling me to shut up.¡± As she spoke, she even acted like a madam, casually picking her ear with an impatient expression shing across her face. Anthony was bereft of speech after he heard that. He took a deep breath. He patiently looked at Thalia with a smile on his face as he cajoled, ¡°I was just joking, don''t take it seriously.¡± ¡°That''s how you joke? I can''t tell,¡± said Thalia, still maintaining herposure. At this moment, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°Alright! Alright! I''m sorry. I was wrong. Can you please let it go in consideration of Magus''s anxious expression? Can we move on?¡± Thalia nced around and upon seeing the silent Magus nearby, decided to let it go. She mumbled softly, ¡°I''ll let you off this time for Magus'' sake!¡± ¡°Come on, tell me,¡± urged Anthony as he looked at her expectantly. Thalia spoke up. ¡°They are not the only ones who have people assisting them, I can ask for backup as well!¡± ¡°Ask for backup? Where do we go for backup?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Of course, we go look for backup among our buddies in Darz!¡± said Thalia. Anthony''s eyes showed a hint of disappointment as he said, ¡°Will there be enough time for our buddies to arrive? The situation can change at any moment, and it would be hard to exin to Kyle if they make the trip for nothing.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia couldn''t help but sigh and say, ¡°Who said I was going to ask for backup from headquarters?¡± Anthony paused as he keenly sensed something. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. Thalia rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Come on, you''re supposed to be the leader or number one in Darz. How can you know so little about it?¡± Anthony was getting a bit anxious. He looked at Thalia and said, ¡°I''ve only dabbled in certain areas and haven''t studied them in depth. Just get to the point!¡± Thalia directly countered back. ¡°Why do you think Kyle has a house here?¡± Anthony squinted at her as he asked, ¡°Are you saying that there''s also Darz''s influence here?¡± Thalia with a hint of mystery in her tone, scoffed, ¡°What do you mean by here? Any ce you can think of, they are there. Although there aren''t many people, it''s more than enough to deal with those little thieves.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony couldn''t help but exim, ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°You didn''t ask me either!¡± retorted Thalia. Anthony choked out, ¡°Do I even need to ask about something like this?¡± ¡°I thought you knew!¡± responded Thalia. Anthony was again rendered speechless by her. I want to scream! What am I supposed to say to that! Forget it! It''s better not to say anything. I need to spend a whole day understanding Darz fully. Otherwise, there would be too many restrictions. However, he only thought about this matter in his mind. For now, he still needed to n how to deal with Lindon. ¡°How many people can you ask toe as backup?¡± asked Anthony. Thalia thought for a moment and said, ¡°How many people do you want?¡± ¡°Of course, the more the merrier!¡± said Anthony. ¡°A hundred or so people then?¡± asked Thalia as she raised an eyebrow. Anthony was stunned before he replied, ¡°Didn''t you say there weren''t many people?¡± ¡°Is a hundred people a lot?¡± asked Thalia in return, her eyes genuinely reflecting her innocence. Anthony croaked, ¡°... I guess I''m just inexperienced.¡± Thalia''s lips curled into a smile as she said, ¡°Don''t worry, I will broaden your horizons in the future.¡± Anthony nced at her and said, ¡°Seriously, how many people exactly?¡± ¡°Give me a number and you can have them!¡± said Thalia earnestly. Anthony thought over it carefully before saying, ¡°Twenty or so people should be enough. Ten people will follow you and another ten will follow Magus.¡± Thalia stammered, ¡°...That''s all?¡± ¡°You can take on ten opponents yourself, so why do we need so many people? I only need the people going over to ensure Lina''s safety,¡± said Anthony. Just as Thalia was about to say something, Anthony added, ¡°Of course, your safety is also important.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia finally nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Anthony immediately responded, ¡°When will everyone be in ce?¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± said Thalia. Anthony nodded and said, ¡°Then let''s all be in position half an hour before the n starts tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± agreed Thalia. At this moment, Anthony turned his head to look at Magus as he exined, ¡°As nned, invite Lindon out tomorrow. Leave the rest to us.¡± Magus looked at them for a long time without saying a word. Anthony looked at him, frowning, ¡°Do you have any other concerns?¡± Magus shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, then why are you...?¡± asked Anthony. Magus took a deep breath and said, ¡°I just don''t know what to say.¡± ¡°First, let''s rescue Lina, then we can talk,¡± said Anthony. Magus looked at him and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Afterward, Anthony exined the situation to Thalia in detail and made a simple n. ¡°Since the surrounding area is residential, we should try our best to avoid making too much noise and harming the nearby people. It would be best if we could carry out our actions quietly...¡± exined Anthony. On the side, Magus and Thalia listened intently, nodding in seriousness. Even though Anthony was the youngest in the car, he acted just like a leader. Magus, who was at the side gazed at Anthony, his eyes growing increasingly conflicted... ¡°So that''s the n. Is that okay?¡± asked Anthony, looking at them after exining this. Thalia directly stretched out her hand and made an okay gesture. His gaze then shifted to Magus, who was nearby. Magus'' eyes were deep and his expression complex. Upon seeing their gazes, he nodded gravely and said, ¡°No problem.¡± Anthony nodded and looked at him,forting him, ¡°Don''t worry. Lina will be fine.¡± Magus wanted to say something, but it felt like a fishbone stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t utter a word. After a while, he could only nod in agreement. Let''s discuss after everything ends tomorrow. Chapter 881 Cramming Information Chapter 881 Cramming Information The next day, since he went backte, Anthony slept all the way until noon before waking up. When he awoke, he saw everyone casually moving around in the living room. As soon as Anthony walked out, Miguel noticed and immediately asked, ¡°Master, you just woke up?¡± Anthony nodded and walked over, asking, ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± If it weren''t for hunger waking him up, he would probably have slept until the afternoon. Hearing his request, Miguel immediately responded, ¡°Yes, I''ve saved some food for you.¡± Upon seeing the situation, Anthony walked over to the table. Miguel took out the food and ced it in front of Anthony, then sat down. ¡°Is it enough? If not, I can go out and buy more,¡± said Miguel. Anthony nced at it and said, ¡°It''s enough.¡± Miguel finally nodded in relieve. Anthony sat down and took a few bites of his meal. He nced around the living room but didn''t see Thalia. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Hasn''t Thalia woken up yet?¡± ¡°She went out after eating,¡± said Miguel. ¡°She went out? Where did she go?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Well, she said she is going out to ask for backup, but specifically...¡± said Mu Bai shaking his head. Anthony nodded thoughtfully, and then, as if suddenly remembering something, he looked at the side, and called out, ¡°Benjamin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± responded Benjamin when he heard the sound and looked at him, ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Is there a Darz outpost here?¡± Da Bao asked. When Benjamin heard that he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­It seems like there really is!¡± Upon hearing his tone, Anthony furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°You know about this too?¡± Anthony''s impression of Benjamin was that although Benjamin was involved in Darz, he was a philosophical person who didn''t really care about these matters. Benjamin also walked towards the table, sat across from Anthony, and said, ¡°I just happened to nce at it when I was browsing the inte for mechanical information earlier!¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Why didn''t you say something if you knew about it?¡± Benjamin immediately yed innocent and replied, ¡°Well, you didn''t ask!¡± Anthony retorted, ¡°Do I need to ask about this kind of thing?¡± ¡°Why isn''t it necessary? Besides, how do I know that you don''t know?¡± asked Benjamin. Everyone knew that Anthony spent most of his time surfing the inte. Apart from studying, he devoted all his time to researching things on theputer. Who would think that there was something he didn''t know? Anthony looked at him, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words. At this moment, Anthony looked over to Denise, who was watching television in the living room, and couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Denise, do you know about this, too?¡± ¡°Of course, I know!¡± responded Denise without even turning her head. When Miguel noticed the situation, he asked, ¡°Do you know what we''re talking about?¡± Upon hearing his question, Denise turned and looked at them with a somewhat helpless expression. ¡°Aren''t you talking about Darz''s outpost that is here? Of course, I know about it!¡± Miguel''s eyes widened. Wasn''t she watching the television just now? However, Anthony didn''t seem surprised at all. He looked at her and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Thalia told me,¡± said Denise. ¡°When did she tell you?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Beforeing here, we talked about it on the helicopter,¡± said Denise. ¡°Howe I didn''t know about this?¡± asked Anthony bing even more curious. However, Denise smiled and said, ¡°That''s a question you should ask yourself.¡± After saying that, she looked away and continued watching TV. Anthony was rendered speechless. So, I''m the only one who doesn''t know, huh? Now, I realize I have spent too much time surfing and have neglected some crucial matters. Today, I must start cramming information. With that thought in mind, Anthony nced at theputer nearby, pulled it closer, and turned it on. As he ate and browsed the inte, Miguel was about to lean in for a closer look when Benjamin, sitting nearby, spoke up mysteriously. ¡°Darz secrets, if you know too much, be careful of being caught by Thalia and...¡± As he said that, he made a throat-slitting gesture. Upon seeing that, Miguel hesitated for a moment and then sat back. It isn''t that I am frightened, but out of respect, I shouldn''t lean my head over again. At that moment, Anthony was eating while looking at theputer, quickly browsing all of Darz''s secrets. Anthony had always known that Darz was developing quite well, but after seeing all these materials, he understood better how good Darz''s development was. And, it wasn''t just good, it was top-notch, especially in the past two years. Since he first joined the dark web with only four or five locations, it has expanded to cover almost the entire world. Among them, some were events he had participated in. When Anthony saw those, he couldn''t help but feel a slight pride. It''s impossible to say he didn''t have a sense of honor, as Darz was his pride and joy. If it weren''t for Keh''s involvement with Darz, he would never have considered leaving this line of work. Now that he had gained such a clear understanding, he realized Darz held infinite possibilities for the future, and here, he could unleash his limitless potential. His eyes became increasingly clearer and brighter as he thought of these things. And so, Anthony quickly crammed information on those things and gained a clear and comprehensive understanding of Darz. By the time he looked up from hisputer, the sun had already begun to set in the west. Anthony nced at his wristwatch, noticing it was already around four o''clock. Turning his head, he saw Miguel was already propping his head and dozing off at the side. ¡°Has Thalia not returned yet?¡± asked Anthony. Upon hearing his voice, Miguel immediately opened his eyes and, seeing Anthony, asked in a daze, ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Anthony nced at him without saying anything, and directly took out his phone, about to call Thalia. Just at that moment, a sudden noise came from outside. As he looked up and gazed outside, he saw Thalia walking in from outside. Anthony noticed her, so he got up to walk toward her, and asked, ¡°You just came back? What took you so long?¡± ¡°If we are asking for backup, shouldn''t we make some arrangements?¡± asked Thalia as she raised an eyebrow. At that moment, Anthony''s gaze shifted behind her, and asked, ¡°So, where are the people?¡± ¡°I didn''t let theme over but sent them straight to the ce we were at yesterday. I''ve also arranged for a few people to stake out the meet-up ce tonight. Don''t worry, everything is well taken care of!¡± said Thalia. Anthony was quite at ease when it was Thalia handling things. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Anthony followed behind her and sat down at the table. He also called over Benjamin and Denise to join them. The few people gathered together. Anthony looked at them and said, ¡°Let me go over tonight''s n. Today, Miguel and I will move together. Magus will meet up with Lindon, and we must take Lindon down. Thalia and Darz''s buddies will go and rescue Lina.¡± Miguel heard the n and nodded. At that moment, Benjamin asked from the side, ¡°What about me and Denise?¡± Anthony looked at them and said, ¡°After we finish our task today, we''ll leave this ce. You and Denise will be in charge of tidying up here. Once everything is settled, we''lle and pick you up.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brow and said, ¡°We didn''t bring much stuff when we came here, so there''s not much to pack. Besides, shouldn''t you all take care of your things yourselves? We''re not responsible for that!¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± shouted Anthony. ¡°Ben is right, Tony. I know we may not be much help in this matter, but since we''re all together here, shouldn''t we act as a team? Just in case, I''m just saying, just in case there''s something we can help with, right? At least we won''t cause any trouble!¡± said Denise looking at him. Chapter 882 Make A Bet Chapter 882 Make A Bet Benjamin, at the side also chimed in, ¡°That''s right, our family should always stick together when we''re outside. We shouldn''t be separated.¡± Anthony originally wanted to say something, but Benjamin''s words immediately left him speechless. At this point, what more could he say? Watching them, Anthony pursed his lips and said, ¡°Alright then, let''s go together. You two cane with me.¡± Only then did the two of them nod their heads in satisfaction. ¡°Let''s pack our things tonight, and after everything is over, we''ll leave right away,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Where''s Magus?¡± asked Denise, suddenly. Anthony looked at her. ¡°Our purpose foring here is him, Tony. Are you giving up just like that?¡± asked Denise. ¡°Do not do unto others what you do not want to be done to yourself,¡± said Anthony lightly. Upon hearing that, Thalia chuckled softly. When Anthony heard her chuckle, he turned his head to look at her and asked, ¡°What''s the problem? Why are youughing?¡± Thalia directly retorted, ¡°Don''t you already know what I mean by that?¡± ¡°How on earth would I know,¡± snapped Anthony. ¡°It''s truly unbelievable to hear the phrase ''do not do unto others what you don''t want to be done unto you''ing from your mouth!¡± teased Thalia. Anthony asked, ¡°What kind of misunderstanding do you have about me?¡± Thalia gave him a faint smile, but her eyes didn''t have a shred of warmth in them. ¡°I know you far better than you could ever imagine,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Oh, really?¡± asked Anthony as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°That''s right!¡± agreed Thalia. Anthony thought for a moment, then looked at her and asked, ¡°Why don''t you try guessing what I''m thinking right now?¡± Thalia thought carefully and said, ¡°You''re thinking that maybe tonight, Magnus will choose to leave with you...¡± When he heard that, Anthony''s expression became slightly stunned. At that moment, the few people nearby were looking at him. Seeing that he wasn''t responding, Thalia asked, ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything? Did I guess correctly?¡± Anthony looked at her, his deep ck eyes revealing an indescribably richplexity. ¡°Master, is that true?¡± asked Miguel. Anthony looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Thalia''s lips curled into a smile as she said, ¡°Isn''t that the reason why you''re putting in so much effort for Magus? I believe you''re apassionate person, but you''re also someone who won''t go to this length if there is nothing in it for you. It is a win-win situation for you, but as for the oue... Well, it still depends on fate!¡± However, Anthony interrupted, ¡°There''s no need to look to the heavens for this matter. I''ve always only believed in myself.¡± ¡°So, are you sure he will go with you?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± said Anthony arching his eyebrows. ¡°Alright, let''s make a bet, then!¡± said Thalia, who was not scared at all. Then, Anthony''s gaze turned toward the three people beside him. He asked, ¡°What do you all think? Want to make a bet as well?¡± ¡°How much is the bet?¡± asked Benjamin. Anthony thought for a moment before looking at Thalia, who was standing beside him. At that moment, thetter spoke up. ¡°For you all, the amount of money doesn''t matter. What matters most is the winning and losing.¡± As she said this, she pulled a banknote from her pocket and added, ¡°A hundred dors it is!¡± Anthony didn''t mind. For them, money was indeed a small matter. What mattered most was winning and losing. ¡°I''ll go with a hundred as well!¡± said Anthony. Benjamin and Denise were generous, each taking money from their pockets and pping it on the table. ¡°It''s just a hundred. We''re in,¡± said the two in unison. Seeing them following suit, Thalia asked, ¡°Hold on, don''t just say you are making a bet. Tell us who you''re betting on.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°I''m betting on Anthony.¡± Thalia frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think Magus will go with him?¡± ¡°From a man''s perspective, I choose to stand on Anthony''s side. After all, I want this to happen as well,¡± said Benjamin. ¡°Alright, just wait to lose, then,¡± said Thalia. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I can afford to lose a hundred dors. I can''t afford to lose hope!¡± mumbled Benjamin softly. Upon hearing this, Anthony turned his head toward him and asked, ¡°Why do I feel like it''s worse for you to bet for me than against me?¡± ¡°Tony, that''s not important. What matters is, I''m already supporting you,¡± said Benjamin. Anthony thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± It was better than no one supporting him. At this moment, Thalia''s gaze turned to Denise and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± After thinking for a moment, Denise slowly said, ¡°Since Ben has already said that, I must stand on the woman''s side.¡± With that, she pped the money on the table and added, ¡°Thalia, I''m betting on you.¡± Upon seeing this, Thalia immediately revealed a satisfied smile and reached out to pat Denise''s head, saying, ¡°You''re always the best to me!¡± ¡°Love you,¡± said Denise. Anthony couldn''t bear to look at it and immediately averted his gaze. At that moment, Miguel also took a hundred dors from his pocket and said, ¡°I''m in too...¡± No sooner had he finished speaking when several gazes were swiftly cast in his direction. ¡°Who are betting on?¡± asked Thalia. Miguel''s gaze swept over them, and after a moment of thought, he said, ¡°How about, I don''t bet on you guys anymore?¡± ¡°You have already taken out the money, so there''s no reason to take it back,¡± said Anthony. He grabbed Miguel''s hand, pped it on the table, and asked directly, ¡°Just tell me, who are betting on?¡± Miguel quietly looked up, his gaze fixed on Anthony. Although Anthony didn''t say anything, just by looking at him, Miguel felt an inexplicable sense of pressure... ¡°Master, I''m definitely betting on you!¡± said Miguel straight off. Thalia wasn''t surprised at all. She nced at him and said, ¡°A tterer.¡± Hearing Thalia''s words, Miguel immediately said, ¡°Losing a hundred bucks is nothing, but I can''t let Master down!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Thaliaughed and nodded, saying, ¡°That''s right, absolutely correct!¡± Anthony''s gaze swept over him and said, ¡°If you''re unwilling and unhappy, don''t bet on me.¡± Miguel suddenly realized what he had said and quickly exined, ¡°No! no! Master, I am sincere in betting on you.¡± ¡°What''s the connection between sincerity and faith?¡± asked Thalia. Denise, who was standing nearby, chimed in with a grin. ¡°Exactly!¡± Miguel realized he had misspoken again and quickly corrected himself and said, ¡°Master, I have absolute trust in your abilities, without a single trace of doubt. I swear, if I''m lying to you, I-I won''t be able to find a girlfriend this year!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless by this. Thalia pped her hands in admiration and praised, ¡°What a wickedly clever oath!¡± ¡°Can you please stop making a fuss?¡± pleaded Miguel. At that moment, Anthony took a deep breath and said, ¡°Forget it, it''s unimportant. When the time comes, I''ll show you what a desperate counterattack means.¡± Hearing his words, Thalia nodded teasingly and said, ¡°I don''t know what you mean by a desperate counterattack, but I do understand what it means to be shamelessly boastful.¡± ¡°Fine, just wait and see then!¡± retorted Anthony, and didn''t argue any further. ¡°Let''s just go how it turns out, then!¡± eximed Thalia confidently. Thalia considered herself to have some connections with Magus and would like to think she understood him slightly. Since Magus despised this kind of life so much, he would definitely not leave with Anthony. Even if Anthony helped him, and he felt slightly touched by this, he would never change his mind. After she thought about it, Thalia was even more confident and certain about it. At that moment, Anthony looked at them and said, ¡°Alright then, let''s all go pack our things and get ready to set off soon.¡± Chapter 883 Return Safely Chapter 883 Return Safely When night arrived, all of them dressed up and were ready to go. At the door, Anthony looked at Thalia and said, ¡°Even though I know today''s events are not a big deal for you, I still want you toe back safely.¡± Thalia listened with great pleasure, and a charming smile shed across her beautiful face. ¡°Finally, I''ve heard some pleasant words these days.¡± She said, looking at him seriously, ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye back safely. As for you and the rest of you, don''t rush forward. Stay as far away as possible. If I find out any of you got hurt, don''t me me!¡± said Thalia as she looked at Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise. Anthony immediately spoke up. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m the kind of person who cherishes my life the most. I''ll definitely keep my distance, and I won''t let myself get hurt because of someone else''s business.¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°That will be best.¡± Anthony smiled at her, nced at his wristwatch, and said, ¡°Then let''s meet in an hour.¡± Thalia''s gaze shifted from Anthony to Miguel who was standing beside him. There was a hint of fierceness in her eyes. ¡°Protect the three of them well. If anything happens, I''ll hold you responsible!¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll do everything in my power to protect them!¡± Miguel said. Thalia did not doubt it at all. After all, when they faced the attack from Magus the other day, he rushed forward without any hesitation. ¡°I trust you,¡± Thalia said. Miguel''s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Alright, it''s about time. Let''s go,¡± said Anthony. Thalia nodded before getting into an off-road vehicle. Watching her get in, Anthony looked back and said, ¡°Let''s go too.¡± So, the rest of them too turned around and got into the car. Although they set off at the same time, they headed in different directions when they reached the door. Sitting in the car, Anthony kept his eyes on the rearview mirror until the darkness swallowed Thalia''s vehicle. It was only then did he look away. Beside him, Benjamin looked on with a slightly raised eyebrow. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you worried?¡± Anthony looked away. ¡°There''s nothing to worry about. With Thalia''s abilities, this is just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°I''m just worried about her health...¡± Speaking of which, Benjamin suddenly thought of something and looked back, only to find that the vehicle had already disappeared. After pondering for a moment, Benjamin finally looked away and said, ¡°She seems to be fely, so there shouldn''t be any issues, right?¡± Anthony took a deep breath and said, ¡°I hope so.¡± Benjamin did not speak again. Just then, Anthony''s phone rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, he immediately answered. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°We''ll be there soon, within twenty minutes at most.¡± ¡°Alright, let''s talk about it once we get there.¡± After exchanging a few words, Anthony hung up the phone. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Magus has already arrived.¡± ¡°So early?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Lina is in their hands, and he''s restless now. If he can act sooner, he definitely won''t wait!¡± Anthony said. Benjamin listened and nodded, but then, he thought of something and asked, ¡°It''s really strange that Magus would actually take the initiative to call you.¡± ¡°Even the coldest person has to bow down in the face of reality. He knows very well that I am the only one who can save Lina now,¡± Anthony said, emphasizing each word. Benjamin listened and nodded. ¡°That''s true. I just hope he doesn''t disappoint you in the end.¡± Anthony did not speak, but the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. The car sped along, swiftly reaching their designated destination. It was still the same abandoned factory yard. Miguel deliberately parked the car a little farther away. By the time they arrived, Magus was already waiting for them. ¡°Magus,¡± Anthony called out. Upon hearing his name, Magus turned around and saw Anthony approaching. He nced at Miguel who was standing nearby, as well as Benjamin and Denise who were following behind him. Magus frowned deeply. ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, they won''t cause any trouble,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I didn''t mean that,¡± Magus immediately spoke up. ¡°I''m just worried about you all...¡± ¡°There''s no use talking about that now. Time is running short, so let''s get straight to the point and focus on what''s important,¡± said Anthony. Magus did not say anything. He just looked at him. At that moment, Anthony took out a chip the size of a soybean from his pocket and handed it directly to Magus. ¡°Stick this on your ear, and I''ll keep you updated in real-time.¡± Upon seeing the gadget, Magus took it from his hand. As he was holding it and examining it, Anthony spoke up. ¡°There''s no time left. Miguel, help him put it on.¡± Miguel immediately took the earpiece from his hand and then attached it to the whorl of Magus'' ear. It was already difficult to notice the gadget, and being nighttime, it was even harder for others to discover. Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°As soon as Lindon shows up here, Thalia will immediately take action. What you need to do is to hold him back and make sure he doesn''t go back or do anything else!¡± Magus heard and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I hope he doesn''t get the message. That way, you can avoid some trouble,¡± Anthony said. Magus looked at him intently. ¡°I can bear any kind of punishment as long as Lina can be sessfully rescued.¡± ¡°With Thalia around, there shouldn''t be any problems,¡± Anthony said. Magus nodded slightly. At that moment, Miguel, who was standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°Master, it seems like there''s some movement. Someone ising.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone''s gaze immediately turned to the distance, where they saw the lights of an approaching car. Anthony looked at Magus and said, ¡°Remember, no matter what Lindon says, you can respond ording to your own attitude. It doesn''t matter if it''s good or bad. Just follow your heart, and don''t feel obliged to please him.¡± Magus lowered his gaze, looking intently at him. Follow my heart? It had been a long time since Magusst heard such words. Just as he was in a state of limbo, Anthony spoke up. ¡°We''ll go ahead first. Be careful!¡± With that, Anthony led his siblings toward the hidden area. As soon as they finished hiding, the car came to a halt. To their surprise, Lindon stepped out of the vehicle and was apanied by another man. ¡°They actually brought back up,¡± Denise muttered. ¡°If a fight breaks out, Magus will be no match for them.¡± Anthony cast a nce at Denise, then looked back at Magus. He murmured softly, ¡°There are some things that Magus must pay a price for. This is what he deserves, and no one can take his ce.¡± Denise looked at Benjamin, but his pitch-ck eyes revealed no discernible emotions. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that moment, they stopped talking and looked into the distance. They saw Lindon getting out of the car and walking toward Magus. ¡°You''re still as punctual as ever, Mag.¡± Lindon walked over and spoke to Magus casually as if they were old friends who had known each other for years. Magus, on the other hand, red at him with a look of hatred. ¡°Don''t address me like that. You''re not fit to do so.¡± Chapter 884 Magus Gets Beaten Up Chapter 884 Magus Gets Beaten Up Lindon chuckled softly. He raised his eyes to look at him with a hint of annoyance in his gaze. ¡°Mag, I know you hate me, but I really didn''t do it on purpose back then. It was her who seduced me first. Why don''t you believe me?¡± No sooner had his words fallen than Magus instantly became furious, swinging his fist and ready to strike. ¡°Shut the hell up.¡± Just as he was about to rush forward, the person behind Lindon suddenly raised a gun and aimed it at him. ¡°Don''t be impulsive, or don''t me my gun for being blind!¡± Seeing that person, Magus did not even care about it. His gaze shifted directly to Lindon. Magus stared at him intensely as if he wanted to tear him apart and swallow him whole. At that moment, the three little ones who were hidden in the shadows, including Miguel, watched with furrowed brows. ¡°Lindon knows Magus'' weakness all too well. A casual remark can enrage him,¡± Anthony sighed helplessly. Benjamin was also watching and muttered, ¡°Perhaps he just wants to gain Magus'' trust again in this way?¡± As he said that, Benjamin looked up at him and asked. After pondering for a moment, Anthony looked into the distance and said with great certainty, ¡°No matter what he says, Magus will never believe him.¡± ¡°Perhaps whether he believes it or not isn''t important. What''s important is that Magus can find an excuse to convince himself to cooperate with them,¡± Benjamin said pensively. Anthony nced at him without denying it and continued to look into the distance. Seeing the situation, Lindon immediately reached out to stop the person behind him. ¡°Don''t worry. Didn''t I tell you? This person used to be my good buddy.¡± As he spoke, he looked back at Magus. ¡°Mag, don''t mind him. He''s just looking out for me.¡± Magus looked at him intently. Indeed, he belonged to the category of people who were not good with words. However, the hatred in his eyes was unmistakable. At that moment, Lindon walked over to Magus and said, ¡°Mag, I have no choice but to do this. I really need your help this time. Rest assured. Once everything is settled, I won''t let you down.¡± ¡°What if I don''t?¡± Magus asked. ¡°No?¡± Upon hearing that word, Lindonughed. ¡°Mag, you''ve never said this word to me before...¡± ¡°Stop bringing up the past!¡± Magus said, word by word. Every word of his seemed to constantly remind Magus of his foolish past. Seeing his angry expression, the good temper on Lindon''s face vanished in an instant. Staring at Magus for a moment, he spoke, ¡°Fine, since it''s like this, let''s not bring it up again. Let''s talk about the current situation. Do you really think you have the right to refuse me now?¡± Magus stared at him, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Lindon, if you have the guts, don''t use women to threaten me. Let''s fight with real swords and guns!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lindonughed, looking at him with a sarcastic gaze. ¡°Mag, you''re still so naive. Since I can stand on high ground, why should I want to fight you with real swords and guns? What I want is not victory or defeat but absolute submission!¡± Watching himugh so wildly, Magus'' fists clenched tightly. In the end, he could not control himself and suddenly swung his fist, fiercely smashing it into Lindon''s face. Denise, who was hidden from view, watched with great excitement and eximed, ¡°Magus really did a fantastic job!¡± However, Anthony and Benjamin just nced at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Lindon deserves to be beaten like this, hard!¡± ¡°Magus''s only hurting himself by doing this,¡± Anthony said. ¡°That''s right! But when your enemy is right in front of you, how many people can actually hold back? Let alone Magus, even I want to give him a couple of punches!¡± Benjamin said angrily. ¡°Exactly!¡± Denise chimed in. At that moment, they continued to gaze into the distance. After being punched, Lindon was caughtpletely off guard. He covered his face and stumbled several steps back. Seeing that, the person behind him immediately stepped forward to support him and asked, ¡°Boss?¡± Lindon was taken aback for a moment. He nced at Magus and gestured to the man behind him. ¡°It''s all right.¡± As Lindon spoke, he wiped the corner of his mouth and saw blood flowing out. He immediately took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped it off, and then put the handkerchief back in his pocket. Lindon looked at Magus, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth as he walked toward him. Magus stared at him intently, his eyes fixed on him. In the next moment, Lindon suddenly lifted his leg and forcefully struck his opponent''s stomach several times. As Magus bent over to protect his abdomen, Lindon seized the opportunity to attack from above bynding several heavy blows on his back. Then, he ruthlessly mmed Magus to the ground. Lindon red at him, his face contorted with unspeakable rage. He stomped on Magus'' body, one foot after another, with extreme cruelty. ¡°Do you really think I can''t make it without you? I''m telling you, I can do just fine without you! D*mn it! Sending you there was a sign of respect for you. Do you really think you had a choice? How dare you hit me!¡± Lindon kicked him viciously, uttering a word with each kick, while Magusy on the ground, looking like he was in unbearable pain. Upon seeing that, Denise, who was hiding, could not help herself and was about to stand up. However, Anthony immediately stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Can''t you see that Magus is already lying on the ground? If he keeps hitting him like this, Magus''ll die!¡± ¡°But if you go out now, it''s like walking into certain death!¡± Anthony emphasized each word. ¡°But... are we really going to stand by and watch Magus get beaten to death without doing anything?¡± Denise asked. Anthony was also watching from not far away. At that moment, Lindon still looked like he was venting his anger. He fiercely kicked Magus and even bent down to grab his hair and violently mmed his head on the ground. Since Lina was in his hands, Magus did not dare to resist at all. Anthony watched from a distance, clearly aware of his concerns. He furrowed his brows and raised his wrist to check the time. ¡°Tony, think of a solution!¡± Denise said as she looked at him. ¡°There''s no other way. We can only wait. We can only take action once Thalia seeds on her end!¡± ¡°Why not just catch them alive?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°I''m just worried that he may have a backup n. If we act rashly and alert the enemy, it''ll be difficult to save Lina,¡± Anthony said. ¡°So, are we just going to stand here and watch that person beat Magus to death?¡± Denise asked. ¡°I told you before that this is the price he has to pay, and he must bear it!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough, Denise. Lindon knows what he''s doing. He still needs Magus to work with him, so he won''t go too far. I know you''re worried, but so do we. Each of us has our own reasons, and we must wait for Thalia''s news,¡± Benjamin said. Benjamin had always been the one who cared the most about Denise. Now that he said so, Denise really did not know what to say. She fixed her gaze on Magus with her eyebrows tightly knitted together. At that moment, Lindon crouched down right in front of Magus and grabbed the man''s hair, lifting him up. Chapter 885 I Will End Him In One Shot Chapter 885 I Will End Him In One Shot Lindon lifted Magus'' head by his hair and looked at him menacingly. ¡°I''m speaking nicely to you out of respect for our history. Do you think you have a choice? Let me tell you, you have to do this whether you want to or not!¡± Magus red back at him fiercely. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I''ll treat you the same way you treated me back then?¡± Lindon was not intimidated by his threats at all. He leaned in slightly and spoke in a mesmerizing tone. ¡°You can try, but if anything happens to me, I''ll guarantee that Lina will suffer far worse than you can ever imagine...¡± Magus looked up at him and Lindon''s eyes shed wickedly. ¡°I dare you!¡± Magus desperately wanted to struggle. ¡°You know very well that I dare to!¡± Lindon said. Magus was so furious that he could explode. However, with a kick, Magus found himself lying on the ground, unable to get up. Lindon spat a mouthful of blood on the ground before walking toward him with a wicked smile. Seeing the copsed man, Lindon stepped on his face and pressed it fiercely against the ground. ¡°Mag, this is myst warning to you. If you dare to speak to me like that again, don''t me me for being rude!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Even as Magus was being trampled over, with humiliation coursing through his entire body, and feeling pain so intense that it felt like his eardrums would burst, the only thing echoing in his mind was what Anthony had said¡ª that this was something he should bear. He clenched his fists tightly at the thought and held back from saying anything. For Lina''s sake, and for the sake of revenge, he had to endure. Not far away, the three little ones watched with furrowed brows. They knew what such humiliation meant to a man. Denise was getting a little impatient and turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Tony, is there still no news from Thalia?¡± Anthony nced at his phone and shook his head. ¡°What should we do? Should we really just let that person bully him like this?¡± Denise asked. Anthony looked on. Even though he couldn''t help but feel a bit of sympathy, his gaze remained resolute. ¡°If he hadn''t acted impulsively and struck first, none of this would have happened. As I said before, this is something he has to endure!¡± ¡°Tony!¡± Denise turned her head to look at him. ¡°Denise,¡± Da Bao addressed her seriously before looking at her. ¡°If you can''t bear to watch, go back to the car and wait.¡± Denise stared at him, speechless. ¡°Denise!¡± Benjamin looked at her again and shook his head at her. She took a deep breath. All she could do was watch. Anthony was still looking at Magus. It was just as they said. Lindon had no intention of killing him. He merely wanted to give him a harsh lesson. A momentter, Lindon moved his foot away. His gaze swept over the ck bag beside him and he walked over to open it. Seeing the hyper-realistic mask inside, the corners of his mouth curved upward. He examined it in his hand and nced at Magus, who was still lying on the ground, unable to get up. He murmured, ¡°Mag, your craftsmanship is still so good... What a pity. If it weren''t for what happened back then, I think we would definitely have be the best of partners and buddies.¡± His words meant nothing to Magus. He struggled to get up from the ground. Seeing Lindon''s arrogant demeanor, he sneered coldly, ¡°Buddies? Lindon, do you even deserve to use that word?¡± Lindon''s turned towards him, his gaze filled with danger. Just as Magus was about to say something, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear, ¡°Magus, don''t provoke him any further. It won''t do you any good. What you need to do is stall for time, not ask for a beating!¡± Magus'' words were stuck in his throat. At that moment, Lindon stared at him, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Why aren''t you talking? Go on, speak!¡± Magus, who was looking at him, took a deep breath and averted his gaze. Upon seeing this, Lindon thought he was scared and simply sneered coldly. He checked the hyper- realistic mask Magus had made, then put it back into the bag and zipped it up again. He turned to look at Magus, ¡°I''ll take this then. As for you, someone wille to pick you up the day before the mission.¡± After saying that, he gave Magus a fierce re. ¡°Let''s go!¡± He beckoned the others beside him. Not far away, Anthony observed the situation unfold. He immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Magus, we can''t let him go!¡± He listened to the voiceing through the earpiece and at almost the same time, shouted out toward Lindon. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lindon was slightly taken aback and turned to him. ¡°What''s the matter? Is there anything else?¡± Magus looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Seeing the almost vacant look in his eyes, Lindon broke the silence. He narrowed his gaze and asked, ¡°What is it? What do you want to say?¡± In a moment of panic, Magus said, ¡°I have more questions for you!¡± Even though he felt that something was off, Lindon still entertained him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Once this matter is settled, will you truly let me and Lina go?¡± Magus asked, emphasizing each word. Lindon was momentarily stunned but then nodded at him. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Do you mean it?¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± Lindon nodded. He didn''t look like he was lying at all. However, Magus knew very well that Lindon would never truly let him off the hook. Both he and Lindon knew this. In fact, everyone was just pretending to be confused when they actually understood each other''s true intentions. ¡°You''d better remember what you said. If you go back on your word, you''ll die a painful death! Magus stared at him as he spoke, emphasizing every single word. However, Lindon simplyughed nonchntly in response. ¡°Mag, do you know what I like the most about you?¡± Magus remained silent. ¡°It''s that you''re so naive!¡± With that, Linton didn''t linger any longer. He stood up and prepared to leave. Just as Magus was thinking about what to say to stop him, the phone of one of Lindon''s men suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± he eximed. It was unclear what was said on the other end of the phone call, but the subordinate''s expression suddenly fell. Even Lindon, who was standing nearby, sensed that something was wrong. He looked at him and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± The man hung up the phone, looked at Lindon, and responded with an embarrassed tone. ¡°Boss, someone has attacked our territory!¡± Lindon''s mood instantly changed. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°We''re not quite sure, but it seems like they were going after that woman...¡± As he spoke, the man''s gaze shifted towards Magus. Upon hearing that, Linton instantly understood what was going on. He turned around and looked at Magus with narrowed eyes, a hint of danger lurking in their depths. ¡°Was it you?¡± Magus still hadn''t received any news from Anthony, so naturally, he didn''t dare to let his guard down. He had no choice but to keep up the act. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about!¡± Lindon sneered coldly, ¡°Magus, I can''t believe you tricked me to lure me away. I''ve underestimated you!¡± Just then, one of the men beside them pulled out a gun and aimed it at Magus. ¡°Boss, let me just end him with one shot!¡± Chapter 886 Crossing The Limit Of His Patience Chapter 886 Crossing The Limit Of His Patience As the man was about to pull the trigger, Lindon grabbed the gun barrel directly. ¡°If you kill him, our entire n will be ruined!¡± ¡°But he sent someone to attack us, and we don''t even know if the n can proceed!¡± the person also said. At these words, Lindon fell into silence. His brows furrowed as he pondered for a moment before taking out his phone to make a call. After all, he needed to verify the situation to know how things were going. However, after dialing the phone, there was no answer at all. Raising his eyes to look at Magus, Lindon saw him standing not far away, his face showing no hint of surprise. He remained so calm, which gave Lindon a bad feeling. Putting away his phone, Lindon walked over to Magus and asked, ¡°Is it really you who did that?¡± Magus stared at him silently, but there was a hint of smugness in his eyes. Lindon suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Not bad, Mag. I didn''t expect you to havee this far and even have someone to assist you!¡± As he spoke, his expression changed abruptly, and he raised his gun, pointing it at Magus. ¡°Do you really think I wouldn''t dare to kill you?¡± Magus stared at Lindon. ¡°For someone as cold-hearted and ungrateful as you, there''s nothing you wouldn''t dare to do. Even if you were afraid, it''s not that you wouldn''t dare to kill me. You just can''t bear to part with the money!¡± Lindon red at Magus, clenching his fists in anger. ¡°If you''re so eager to die, then I''ll grant your wish!¡± With that, he pulled the trigger, ready to shoot him. At that very moment, Lindon''s arm was suddenly hit by a bullet with a loud bang, causing blood to gush out immediately. Lindon was taken aback and subconsciously moved to protect himself. On the other hand, the man behind him immediately stepped forward. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Who did that?¡± Lindon looked around, angrily asking. Just then, Miguel, who was not far away, stepped forward. Holding the gun in his hand, he said in a faint voice, ¡°This gun is quite good! It''s small and can shoot urately!¡± Benjamin walked out. ¡°Of course! This gun is a limited edition!¡± ¡°Wouldn''t that very expensive?¡± Miguel asked. Benjamin retorted, ¡°Of course! Stop saying nonsense!¡± Miguel said, ¡°Then...¡± Benjamin interrupted, ¡°Be careful with it, and return it to me when you''re done!¡± Not far away, Miguel and Benjamin appeared while bickering with each other. Anthony and Denise followed behind them. Seeing the appearance of the four, Lindon, who was standing not far away, furrowed his eyebrows. His expression seemed to show his current thoughts. What''s going on here? At that moment, Anthony could not help but tell Benjamin while watching them bicker, ¡°Isn''t that gun something from Kyle''s house? You even brought it out with you?¡± Benjamin replied, ¡°I asked Kyle, and he said he could give it to me!¡± Anthony stayed silent. Lindon was speechless. I don''t care if they''re not scared. But how dare they stroll out so leisurely, chatting like that? Do they really think we''re not here? Lindon looked at them. ¡°Who are you?¡± At that moment, Anthony finally looked over at Lindon and leisurely walked toward him. ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Of course, we''re here to assist Magus!¡± ¡°Just a few of you?¡± Upon hearing Anthony''s words, Lindon found it utterly ridiculous. At that moment, Denise stepped forward. ¡°What''s wrong with that? Isn''t your arm injured because of us?¡± Looking at Denise, Lindon was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Little girl, is that you?¡± Upon hearing him, Denise raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, you have a good memory. You still remembered me!¡± Lindon''s eyes shifted slightly. ¡°What a cute little girl!¡± After hearing that, Denise nced at him fixedly. ¡°Don''tpliment me. Anything thates out of your mouth makes me sick!¡± Lindon''s expression became more serious, and then he looked at Magus. ¡°You hired these kids as your helpers?¡± Before Magus could respond, Miguel, who was standing at the side, could not hold back any longer. What is he talking about? Is he just going to ignore me like that? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He immediately stood out. ¡°Wait a minute. Who are you calling kids? Do I look that young?¡± Lindon red at him and coldly said, ¡°Shut up, you little brat, or I''ll kill you!¡± Miguel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Kill me? Have you forgotten who put that gunshot in your arm just now?¡± Lindon stared at him. ¡°I''ll make you surrender pathetically!¡± Miguel sneered with a coldugh. At that moment, Lindon looked at Magus. ¡°Mag, I don''t know where you found these kids, but let me tell you. None of you are getting away today!¡± With that, he gestured to the person behind him, who stood up and immediately raised his gun, ready to open fire. Seeing the situation, Miguel immediately raised his gun. Before he even had a chance to fire, he heard several shooting sounds. That man with the gun was hit by multiple bullets and fell straight to the ground. Miguel was momentarily stunned, then suddenly remembered that there were other people lying in an ambush all around. At that thought, he let out a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°That was scary as hell!¡± Miguel eximed. At that moment, Benjamin, who was standing nearby, looked at him. ¡°What''s so scary?¡± ¡°I forgot there are people around us!¡± Miguel replied. ¡°Do you think we''re fools? Would any of us dare toe out so openly if that''s not the case?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I just forget about it from all the panic!¡± Miguel said. Benjamin nced at him and shook his head helplessly. Right then, Anthony looked at Magus and spoke directly, ¡°Magus, we''ve received news from Thalia. Lina is fine now, so you can finally seek revenge and repay your grudge!¡± After hearing Anthony mention that Lina was fine, a glimmer of light suddenly shed in Magus''s eyes, and he looked straight at Lindon. Lindon was stunned, but upon meeting Magus''s gaze, he immediately said, ¡°Impossible, he''s lying! Lena is in my hands. If you dare do anything to me, don''t me me for hurting her!¡± ¡°All right then. I''d like to see how you''ll do it!¡± With that, Magus walked straight toward Lindon. At that moment, Lindon suddenly raised the gun in his hand and fired at Magus. Two sounds of fire shots were heard. One shot hit the ground, and another struck Magus'' body. Just as everyone thought Lindon would act like a cornered beast, in the next second, he suddenly sprinted in Denise''s direction. Before everyone could even react, Lindon had already taken Denise hostage in his arms. ¡°Let her go!¡± Miguel suddenly shouted. Just then, Anthony and Benjamin finally noticed something. ¡°Don''te any closer, or don''t me me for killing her!¡± Lindon held Denise hostage, and his eyes fixed on the others. At this moment, Anthony''s and Benjamin''s bodies were more in sync than ever before, with their eyes suddenly zing like fire. ¡°I''m warning you, let her go. Or don''t me me for using violence!¡± Anthony stared at Lindon, his fists clenching tightly. Lindon had crossed the limit of Anthony''s patience. Upon hearing it, Lindon finallyughed. ¡°Would I have a way to escape if I let her go?¡± As he spoke, he pointed the gun directly at Denise''s head. ¡°Let me leave this ce, or you will see what I can do to this pretty girl. If my hand identally slips, I might make a hole right in her head!¡± Benjamin''s eyes narrowed slightly, anger seeping through them. Yet, he knew he had to calm down at this moment. ¡°Let me escape from here!¡± Lindon shouted, pressing the gun harder against Denise''s head. Upon seeing the action, Anthony immediatelypromised, ¡°All right, don''t be impulsive. I can let you escape!¡± ¡°All of you, stand over there!¡± Lindon stared at them andmanded, gesturing for them to stand together and make an escape route for him. Chapter 887 Let Me Take Her Place Chapter 887 Let Me Take Her ce Under Lindon''s coercion, everyone gathered and stood together. However, their gazes were fixed intently in Lindon''s direction without the slightest rxation. Even the usually peaceful Benjamin had his eyes filled with storming rage at this moment. He lowered his voice, trying his best to maintain hisposure, ¡°Lindon, let go of my sister. We won''t interfere with your matters with Magus anymore. How about that?¡± Lindon slowly backed away, listening to his words with a sneer. ¡°Isn''t that a bit insincere of you to come to negotiate with me after causing such a mess? Fine, you know what? I can release this girl, but you have to kill him for me to let go of her!¡± As he spoke, he gestured toward Magus with his chin. Benjamin slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°What, you don''t want to?¡± Lindon asked back, ¡°If you''re not sincere, then there''s nothing to negotiate!¡± With that, he retreated, holding Denise with him. Denise also felt scared. At this moment, numerous scenes from the idol dramas she had watched shed through her mind, such as how people were taken hostage, how they were shot in the head, and so on. However, as she thought about these things, her fear subsided. She pursed her lips and remained silent. ¡°Denise, don''t be afraid! I''m here!¡± Anthony said as he looked at her. At that moment, Denise looked at Anthony. Catching his gaze, she instantly understood something. The next second, Denise suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Tony, I''m scared! Save me!¡± Denise wanted to move, but Lindon held her tightly and shouted, ¡°Don''t move!¡± Denise kept screaming, ¡°Tony, save me! I miss Mommy! Daddy, Mommy, save me!¡± At that moment, Denise was like a terrified young girl, crying and making a fuss. Lindon saw her action and frowned. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Yet, Denise still continued to cry, regardless of everything. ¡°Stop crying, or I''ll shoot you!¡± Lindon was annoyed by her crying. Just then, Benjamin spoke up immediately, ¡°Lindon, she''s just a little girl, and it''s normal for her to be scared. There''s no use in frightening her!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lindon shouted. Since his goal had not been achieved, Benjamin naturally did not shut up. He continued while staring at Lindon, ¡°Lindon, how about I take her ce? Take me with you, and I promise I won''t hold you back as long as you let me go when we reach a safe ce. How about that?¡± As soon as Benjamin said that, Anthony immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Benjamin just gave him a nce and then looked at Lindon. ¡°Taking me along is better than having a whiny little girl. What do you think? Do you want to consider it?¡± Upon seeing the situation, Anthony also immediately said, ¡°I''ll take her ce instead!¡± ¡°Let me do it!¡± Benjamin retorted. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Anthony looked at his brother. ¡°Listen to me!¡± ¡°Tony, I will listen to you at any time, but right now...¡± Benjamin shook his head. Anthony knew that Benjamin was an extremely opinionated person, and trying to persuade him at this point would be futile. Therefore, he could only try to work on Lindon instead. He said, ¡°Lindon, you can leave this ce safely only by taking me with you. You should be able to see that everyone here listens to me!¡± ¡°Tony!¡± Benjamin frowned as well. Watching them argue endlessly, Lindon suddenly said irritably, ¡°All of you! Shut up!¡± Anthony and Benjamin both looked at him, falling into silence. Lindon''s gaze swept over them, focusing on Anthony. ¡°You clearly have too many tricks up your sleeve. Who knows what you might do!¡± Then, he turned his attention to Benjamin. ¡°You''ll be the one to take this girl''s ce!¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin''s expression rxed slightly, and he smiled. ¡°You do have a good eye and know who to choose!¡± With that, Benjamin raised his hands and slowly walked toward Lindon. At that moment, Denise shook her head frantically. ¡°No, I don''t want to! I''ll stop crying. Ben, please don''te over...¡± Benjamin looked at her with a doting expression. ¡°Don''t worry, Denise. Everything will be fine!¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°I don''t want this...¡± As Benjamin raised his hands and slowly approached Lindon, Miguel immediately reached out to stop him after witnessing the situation. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At that moment, all eyes were focused on Miguel again. Miguel stepped forward, and his usually cheerful face showed a serious expression now. He looked at Lindon and spoke softly, ¡°I''ll take their ce!¡± Lindon took a deep breath impatiently, ¡°Is this ever going to end? Are you all messing with me?¡± Miguel observed the situation and said, ¡°You need to be clear about who is the most dangerous person here. No matter how smart they are, they are just children. They''re weak. It doesn''t matter who you end up taking hostage. As long as I have the opportunity, I can kill you at any time... So, are you sure you don''t want me to take the girl''s ce?¡± Upon hearing it, Lindon''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Miguel!¡± Anthony looked at Miguel too. Miguel nced at Anthony. ¡°Master, don''t worry. I''ll be fine!¡± At that moment, Magus, who had been watching from the side, hesitated for a while before stepping forward. ¡°Let me do it instead. After all, this matter is between him and me!¡± Everyone''s gaze turned towards Magus once again. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, Magus looked at Lindon. ¡°Ultimately, this matter concerns the two of us, and we should resolve it ourselves. It has nothing to do with these children. Let them go! I''ll go with you!¡± Watching them one by one, Lindon suddenly burst intoughter. He said fiercely, ¡°Don''t bother putting on a show of a deep sense of friendship in front of me. Let me tell you. It''s useless, and don''t think I''m a fool. If I can''t leave this ce today, I''ll make sure you all go down with me!¡± At that moment, everyone looked at him in silence. ¡°You! Come here!¡± Right then, Lindon said and pointed at Benjamin. He was Lindon''s first choice in the beginning, and he believed that his choice was not wrong. Benjamin looked at Lindon and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Hence, Benjamin gradually walked towards him. Upon seeing the situation, Denise immediately opened her mouth, raising her head and saying to Lindon, ¡°I won''t cry or make a fuss anymore. Please don''t let Bene over!¡± Lindon looked at her andughed. ¡°Little girl, I must admit, I''m somewhat reluctant to exchange you away...¡± Denise looked up at the man as if she could see a hint of twisted light in his eyes. At that moment, Denise was slightly stunned. Looking at the man, she suddenly felt at a loss for words. As she was hesitating, Benjamin had already approached Lindon. He asked, ¡°Can you let her go now?¡± Lindon averted his gaze and looked at Benjamin. In the next second, he swiftly pulled thetter close, holding him hostage in his embrace. ¡°Ben...¡± Denise looked at Benjamin. Everyone looked at them with their eyebrows furrowed with concern. Benjamin remained calm andposed, looking at Lindon as he asked, ¡°What''s the meaning of this?¡± Lindon leaned down slightly, using their bodies as a cover. He whispered to them, ¡°How about both of youe with me?¡± Benjamin countered, ¡°But are you sure you can escape with both of us? It''s already quite a struggle with just one hostage. If both of us start making a fuss, I''m afraid you won''t have the stamina to handle it!¡± However, Lindon was also someone who did not y by the rules. He directly asked back, ¡°Who said I was going to take you two away with me?¡± Everyone looked at him with a puzzled expression. At that moment, Lindon looked outside. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, there should be people everywhere out there. Going out would be a death trap!¡± ¡°So? What about it?¡± Anthony''s face darkened, staring at him as he asked by enunciating each word. Chapter 888 Be Your Family Chapter 888 Be Your Family Lindon casually shifted his gaze back to them, a wicked smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°So, prepare a car for me and get rid of the people outside. Once I''ve safely left, I''ll naturally release them!¡± Anthony red at him fiercely. ¡°What? Do I need to fire a shot at them as a warning?¡± Lindon asked. As he spoke, he directly loaded the chamber and prepared to pull the trigger. ¡°I will prepare it for you!¡± Anthony suddenly eximed. At that moment, Anthony looked toward Miguel beside him. ¡°Drive the car in.¡± Miguel furrowed his eyebrows immediately. ¡°If I leave, how about you all?¡± Anthony stared intently at Lindon, then said word by word, ¡°Don''t worry about us. Those people won''t leave until you return. If Lindon acts rashly, they will shoot him to death!¡± Miguel said, ¡°But...¡± Anthony looked at him and gave him a signal with his eyes. ¡°Go!¡± Initially, Miguel wanted to say something, but upon seeing Anthony''s gaze, he was momentarily taken aback. After a short pause, he nodded. ¡°Got it!¡± Before leaving, he handed a gun to Magus and said with a lowered voice, ¡°Please protect Master well. If anything happens, I won''t let you off the hook.¡± Having said that, Miguel turned around and walked outside without waiting for Magus to reply. ¡°You better not try any tricks, or these two brats will die with me,¡± Lindon warned as he looked at Miguel''s figure. Anthony looked at Lindon and said, ¡°Don''t worry, your life may not mean much, but the lives of my younger brother and sister are very precious.¡± ¡°That better be the truth,¡± Lindon said. Anthony pursed his lips and remained silent as he looked at Benjamin and Denise. He did not mutter anything, but his worried gaze showed all his current emotions. At that moment, there was a sudden silence. Lindon''s gaze sized up Anthony and the two hostages in his arms. Although he did not know who they were, his intuition told him they were no ordinary people. Just as he was about to ask something, Benjamin suddenly said, ¡°Lindon, are you sure you can get out of here sessfully with the both of us? If I were you, I would choose only one of us to make it easier to hold hostage and avoid causing trouble. Otherwise, if either of us runs too slow, we''ll only hold you back.¡± Lindon was able to detect the implication in Benjamin''s words. He looked down at him and said lightly, ¡°Are you really willing to do this for your sister?¡± ¡°She is my sister, so it''s natural for me to want to protect her. The most important thing is, you know very well that it''s the best choice for you as well,¡± Benjamin said. Lindon chuckled softly. ¡°You''re right. It''s indeed convenient to only take one hostage...¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on Denise. Lindon looked at her face, and a hint of twisted delight appeared on his. ¡°It''s just that this little girl is so pretty, I''m somewhat reluctant to let her go...¡± With that, his hand reached out to touch Denise''s face. ¡°Don''t touch me!¡± As his hand approached her face, Denise swiftly raised her hand and forcefully pushed his hand away. Lindon was stunned and then squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°I didn''t expect you to have such a temper, but I like it.¡± Benjamin observed from the side, seemingly sensing that something was amiss. ¡°Lindon, let go of my sister, and I will assist you in your escape,¡± Benjamin stated firmly. Lindon looked at him and replied, ¡°Brat, your sister doesn''t seem that scared. I''ll take her with me instead, so you can go.¡± With that, he let Benjamin go. Yet, Benjamin had no intention of leaving at all. Looking at Lindon anxiously, he said, ¡°Little girls will cause you problems and troubles. Comparatively, I''m a better fit.¡± The more he tried to convince Lindon, the more thetter refused his suggestion. ¡°I told you I don''t need you to be my hostage. Get lost.¡± Benjamin''s eyes narrowed slightly as if there were mes flickering in them. Just as he was about to say something, Anthony said from the side, ¡°Benjamin,e back here for now.¡± Benjamin looked at him, clearly unwilling to do so. Anthony shook his head at him. Even if he was unwilling, Benjamin knew he should cooperate in this situation. Clenching his fist, Benjamin stared deeply into Denise''s eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, Ben. I will be fine!¡± Denise said while looking at Benjamin with a smile. She did not want her brother to worry. All this time, she had been endlessly enjoying her brothers'' pampering and affection. However, in such a dangerous situation, she did not want to be a child hiding behind them and always getting protected anymore. She also hoped that they could be safe. Benjamin looked at her. His heart ached even more as he saw her smile, making it harder for him to leave. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After all, making him abandon his own sister and head toward the escape route by himself was such a cruel thing to do. Benjamin''s feet felt heavy as if they were filled with lead, causing him to move with difficulty. ¡°Ben, if something happens to me, please remember to tell Daddy and Mommy that I love them, and I love you and Tony too. If there''s a next life, I''d still want us to be a family.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°Denise...¡± ¡°Just go,¡± Denise instructed, tears unexpectedly falling from her eyes. Benjamin watched her, and his heart ached. At that moment, Lindon, who was looking at them from the side, could not help but speak up. ¡°Oh dear. Cutie, why are you crying? Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you as long as you cooperate...¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hand, wanting to wipe away the tears from Denise''s eyes. ¡°Don''t touch me!¡± Denise eximed in disgust and fiercely bit down on the hand that reached for her. Lindon was taken aback and caught off guard as Denise bit him, causing him to grimace in pain. ¡°How dare you bite me!¡± Lindon looked at Denise and was about to strike her with his other hand. However, reacting swiftly, Benjamin suddenly stomped hard on Lindon''s foot. In the next second, he lunged at Lindon''s other hand and fiercely bit down on it. ¡°Ah!¡± eximed Lindon in agony as he was bitten on both hands. Lindon''s face contorted in pain. After seeing the chaos, Anthony immediately rushed forward, while Magus, who was standing at the side, was left dumbfounded. He had never seen a scene like that before. As Anthony regained his focus, he noticed Magus standing idle and immediately shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get him!¡± Startled by Anthony''s shout, Magus snapped back to his senses. In the next second, his gaze changed, and he immediately charged toward Lindon. Seeing Lindon was about to break free, Magus rushed before him and swiftlynded two punches on him. ¡°Move aside!¡± Magus shouted. Seizing the moment, Denise and Benjamin loosened their hold on him and quickly stepped back. Even though Lindon was in pain at that moment, he looked up at Magus with eyes filled with hostility. ¡°I''ll kill you...¡± Just as he was about to aim the gun in his hand at Magus, a dagger suddenly appeared in Magus'' hand in the next second, and thetter ruthlessly plunged it into Lindon''s abdomen. Lindon''s body stiffened, and his eyes were wide open as if he could not believe he had fallen into Magus'' hands. Clearly, Magus was in no hurry in attacking Lindon. With one hand gripping the back of Lindon''s neck and the other just in front of his abdomen, he pulled the dagger out and ruthlessly stabbed it back in. Each stab seemed particrly vicious, yet none struck a vital spot in Lindon''s body. With that, Magus repeated the same motion over and over, thrusting in, pulling out, and thrusting in again. It was as if the resentment and hatred he had harbored for years were gradually being released at that moment. Chapter 889 The Outcome Chapter 889 The Oue The scene was quite bloody. Upon seeing the situation, Benjamin immediately reached out to cover Denise''s eyes. Denise''s soft voice could be heard at the same time. ¡°Ben, I''m not afraid!¡± As she spoke, she removed the hand blocking her view. Even though she had an appearance of a princess, deep down, she had always been tough, especially after experiencing so many things. She knew very well that the world was cruel, and her family was far from ordinary. She would inevitably face challenges in the future, so she had to be strong. At that moment, Lindony on the ground, his gaze fixed upwards and his body twitching non-stop. Blood kept flowing from his mouth, looking as if he was on the verge of death. Meanwhile, Magus'' body and face were covered in blood. On that pitch-ck night, he appeared somewhat cruel and bewitching. Lowering his eyes, Magus looked at the person lying on the ground, and a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Lindon, every stab you''ve received is well-deserved ¨C for me, Lina, and my two children.¡± Lindon couldn''t speak at that time. He just stared straight at thetter. Magus stared at him, his gaze growing increasingly vicious. He pulled out the knife again and said, ¡°Thisst stab is for all those you''ve harmed!¡± With that, he plunged the final blow directly into Lindon''s vital spot. And so, after a few struggles, Lindon finally closed his eyes. Standing right beside the body, Magus stared at thetter, not moving for a long time. The hatred that umted in his heart for years was finally released entirely. His heart seemed empty for a while, sitting there, not knowing what to feel. In the end, he couldn''t help but let out a low, coldugh. Denise looked at him and furrowed. ¡°What''s wrong with Magus?¡± Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°With great vengeance achieved, it might be a case of extreme joy begets sorrow.¡± ¡°Shouldn''t he be happy?¡± Denise asked. Anthony also spoke up indifferently from the side, ¡°He should indeed be happy, but killing Lindon has been something he''s been working toward for so many years. Now that he finally achieves it, he probably doesn''t know what to do next!¡± Listening to Anthony''s words, Denise furrowed her brows in confusion. For her, the world was simply ck and white - hate was hate, and love was love. She couldn''t comprehend suchplex feelings, especially concerning an enemy. Just as she was thinking, Thalia''s figure rushed in from outside. Contrary to what one might expect, Thalia merely furrowed her brows upon seeing a person lying on the ground and didn''t even spare a second nce. She approached the three little kids and asked, ¡°How are you guys? Are you hurt?¡± The three kids shook their heads in unison. ¡°What about you?¡± asked Thalia while looking at Denise. When she heard from Miguel that Denise had been kidnapped, she rushed over immediately in a panic. Denise replied, ¡°I''m fine, too. See, I''m perfectly all right!¡± Thalia wanted to re up, but after scanning the three kids and making sure they were not hurt in any way, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Then, she looked at Miguel, who had followed her in, frowned, and fumed, ¡°Didn''t I tell you to protect the kids? How did you handle things?¡± ¡°I...¡± Before Miguel could speak, Denise immediately said, ¡°It''s not his fault; it was me being careless! I didn''t expect Lindon to act like that, and I stood too close to him!¡± Hearing her words, Thalia asked with a stern expression, ¡°If something happens to you, how am I supposed to exin it to your mother?¡± ¡°I know I was wrong. Don''t worry; there won''t be a next time!¡± Denise sincerely apologized with a great attitude. Thalia wasn''t really ming her. She would truly be grateful as long as the kids were fine. ¡°From now on, you three should just follow me. I wouldn''t dare to just hand you all over to others anymore!¡± Thalia said, casting a nce at Miguel, who was standing not far away. ¡°Um...¡± Miguel wanted to exin, but no matter what reason or excuse, putting the kids in danger was his dereliction of duty. So, he didn''t say anything in response to Thalia''s sarcasm and me. He just epted them all. Seeing that no one was speaking or arguing, Thalia gradually felt at ease. At that moment, she turned to look at the person lying on the ground. Magus was still sitting nearby, covered in blood, giving off a somewhat terrifying feeling. ¡°What''s going on? What happened?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony spoke up, ¡°Just like what you have seen! That''s exactly the oue!¡± Thalia retorted, ¡°I''m not blind, thank you.¡± Anthony''s eyebrow raised slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Thalia stepped forward and checked Lindon''s pulse at his neck. Then, she stood up and looked at the people behind her, announcing, ¡°He''s dead!¡± Upon hearing that, a cold smirk appeared at the corner of Benjamin''s mouth. ¡°Serves him right.¡± Anthony nodded and echoed, ¡°Indeed, he got what he deserved!¡± Denise walked up, looked at him for a long time, and replied with one word, ¡°Disgusting!¡± Watching the three of them speaking one after another, Thalia knew for sure that something must have angered them. However, it was not the time to discuss those matters. Thalia looked at them and said, ¡°There''s been quite amotion tonight, and the local police will be here soon. Let''s leave and avoid getting into trouble!¡± Hearing that, Anthony nodded in agreement. Then, they headed out. As Magus followed them to leave, his gaze still fell upon the person on the ground withplex emotions in his eyes. However, when he got up to leave, he felt much more relieved in his heart. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Outside, Thalia nced at the time and looked at Anthony. ¡°The helicopter will be here soon, and we''ll leave directly!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Sounds good!¡± ¡°Wait me here for a moment, I''ll go and talk to my buddies!¡± said Thalia. The three of them nodded. When Thalia was about to leave, Magus suddenly spoke up, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Thalia looked back at him. ¡°Where''s Lina?¡± asked Magus. Hearing him mention Lina, Thalia suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. I came in a hurry. So, she''s in the car behind us, and I think she''ll be here in a few minutes. Don''t worry. She''s much stronger than you think. It''s fine!¡± Upon hearing that, Magus nodded lightly, and he nced into the distance as if waiting for the arrival of the vehicle. Thalia shifted her gaze away from him and looked at Anthony, saying, ¡°I''ll go first!¡± Anthony nodded. So, Thalia got up and went to greet her Darz buddies while the others stood and waited on the spot. Magus'' gaze fixed in the distance as if he couldn''t calm his heart unless Lina stood before him. A few minutester, a vehicle''s headlights shone in their direction. Magus noticed and hurriedly ran toward the car. The vehicle came to a halt, and the moment Lina stepped out, they embraced each other tightly. At that moment, the three little ones watched them from a distance. After retreating their gaze, they nced at each other and smiled. Chapter 890 Fulfilling Yourself By Following Me Chapter 890 Fulfilling Yourself By Following Me Twenty minutester, the helicopter arrived, and Thalia returned after greeting her buddies. Watching the spinning propeller, Thalia raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Shall we?¡± Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°How could you not call me when you greet those buddies?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hearing that, Thalia asked, ¡°Why are you asking? Are you willing to give up your mysterious identity now?¡± As soon as the matter was mentioned, Anthony paused and said, ¡°My bad. I''ve crossed the line.¡± Thalia chuckled. ¡°I really don''t mind if you''re not afraid of everyone on Darz knowing you.¡± Anthony smiled at her slightly. ¡°I''m just kidding.¡± Thalia chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°But if Kyle knows, the other buddies on Darz should know, too, right?¡± Then, she looked at Anthony and added, ¡°Did you not receive any calls from the others?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°It shouldn''t be...¡± Thalia muttered. Their curiosity about Anthony is the kind that could cause an uproar online, and now that they know, could they be unfazed? It''s unreal! At that moment, Benjamin, who was standing beside them, chimed in, ¡°What if Kyle also wants others to experience his feelings?¡± Thalia looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°You mean...¡± Benjamin nodded at her. After pondering for a moment, Thalia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It''s possible. They''re all just too cunning.¡± At that moment, Denise looked up at her and said, ¡°Thalia, aren''t you the one who started this in the first ce?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia hesitated. After pondering for a while, she looked at Anthony firmly and said, ¡°It''s all because someone forced me.¡± That someone that she mentioned immediately uttered, ¡°It''s just a request. I didn''t force you.¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°The difference is quite significant, both literally and essentially,¡± Anthony said earnestly. Just as Thalia was about to say something, Denise immediately interrupted, saying, ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. Shouldn''t we be going?¡± Benjamin also echoed, ¡°Yeah, if we don''t leave now and someonees, we won''t be able to get away.¡± Thalia knew that the two kids were trying to stop them from fighting. Her eyes, marked with a beauty mark at the corner, swept over them lightly and said, ¡°No one would be able to stop me regardless of who''sing.¡± Even though she said so, she turned around and headed straight in the direction of the helicopter. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces, their eyebrows yfully raised, and said in unison, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Anthony nced at the distance, narrowed his eyes, and turned to walk toward the direction of the helicopter. As they walked, Denise said to Benjamin while following the team behind, ¡°Ben, please don''t tell Nat and Dad about what happened today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I don''t want them to worry!¡± ¡°Are you afraid they''ll worry, or they won''t let you go out in the future?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Ben!¡± Denise fumed. Can''t you just pretend you don''t know? Life is already hard enough. Benjamin smiled affectionately and looked at her. ¡°All right, I can promise not to talk about this matter, but Denise, there''s still something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you decide not to be involved in this business, stay away from it, then. I believe that with Daddy and Nat''s abilities, they can definitely protect you. You can live a good andfortable life in Glenport City,¡± Benjamin said while looking straight at her. Upon hearing that, Denise narrowed her eyes and replied, ¡°I''ve thought about that before, but Ben, I still want to rely on myself. No matter where I am or what I do, I want to stand on my own feet. Even if I can''t be someone you all could rely on, I don''t want to burden you all.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows, understanding her concern. After some thought, he looked at her and uttered, ¡°Denise...¡± He was just about to say something when suddenly, a voice called out from behind them. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± That caught their attention, and the three of them halted. They all turned around to look behind them. Magus was standing not far behind them with his gaze fixed intently on them. Benjamin''s eyes narrowed. ¡°What''s the matter? Is there anything else?¡± At that moment, Magus'' gaze fell upon Anthony. He pursed his lips, and his eyes seemed to fill with something. Anthony stood far from Magus. He looked back and then took a few steps back toward Magus, stopping in front of thetter. He asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Magus paused for a while, looked at him, and said, ¡°Thank you! All of you!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony was somewhat disappointed but still uttered, ¡°There''s no need for that. We''re not doing this for you; it''s just that we simply can''t stand it.¡± Magus looked at him and remained silent. Seeing that he didn''t speak further, Anthony nodded at him and said, ¡°Live a good life.¡± With that, he didn''t say anything else, turned around, and walked in the direction of the helicopter. Thalia stood at the front, and as soon as she saw Anthony turn and walk over, she knew there was no chance. When Anthony stood before her, Thalia raised her brow slightly and asked, ¡°Why? Did you really think that Magus would leave with you?¡± Anthony smiled without saying a word, then walked toward the helicopter. Just then, Magus, who was standing not far behind, saw that and immediately ran forward as he shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Anthony had already reached the entrance of the helicopter. Hearing the voice, he turned his head and looked in Magus'' direction. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Anthony asked. Magus was covered in blood, with a few red marks on his face. There was an indescribable sense of bitterness and charm about him in the darkness of the night. He took a few steps forward, his breath slightly rapid, and looked at Anthony directly, asking, ¡°Do you still need someone at the moment?¡± Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly, perhaps the sound of the propeller was too loud, and he didn''t seem to hear clearly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Anthony shouted. Magus looked at him intently. ¡°I''m willing to follow you and risk my life for you. I just don''t know if you still need someone like me.¡± At that moment, Thalia, Miguel, Benjamin, and Denise froze in astonishment and stared at Magus as if something were wrong with their ears. Thalia walked over to him in disbelief. ¡°Magus, are you saying you want toe with us?¡± Benjamin also walked straight down from the helicopter and headed toward him. Magus stood before them, his gaze fixed on them, eximing, ¡°That''s right, but I have one condition.¡± Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Can we also bring Lina along with us? You mentioned before a possible cure for her illness,¡± Magus said. Upon hearing that, Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said, ¡°Are you following me just because of Lina?¡± Magus immediately shook his head. ¡°No, it''s not because of that. You are different from the others. If I had met someone like you from the beginning, maybe I wouldn''t have ended up in this situation. Anyway, I''m sincere.¡± As Anthony heard this, a faint smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. Magus paused for a while and continued, ¡°I don''t have many strengths or skills, but I understand the importance of being grateful and seeking to repay the kindness. Since you''ve helped me, I''m willing to help you, too. But I don''t know if you''ve changed your mind or still need someone like me.¡± Anthony looked at him and immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, of course! Come with me.¡± Magus looked up at him. Anthony looked at him, emphasizing each word. ¡°But Magus, remember, you''re not helping me. You''ll understand in due time that by following me, you''re actually pursuing your own interests.¡± Chapter 891 Ill Fate Chapter 891 Ill Fate On the helicopter, Magus and Lina sat across from them, nestled against each other. Anthony nced at Lina, then turned to Magus and asked, ¡°How is she? Is she all right?¡± Magus looked at the person in his arms, then shook his head. ¡°She''s fine. She''s doing better than I expected!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s good. Don''t worry. If someone says they can cure her illness, they definitely can!¡± After Magus heard that, a glint shed in his eyes, and he nodded firmly. At that moment, Thalia, who was sitting at one side, watched their interaction and then chuckled lightly. ¡°Tell me. How did you find out?¡± Realizing the question was directed at him, Anthony feigned ignorance and retorted, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What? Cut the pretense?¡± Thalia asked impatiently, ncing at Magus and murmuring, ¡°It''s like pigs flying now.¡± Anthony slightly arched his eyebrows upon hearing that. ¡°I seem to remember betting a hundred bucks!¡± Thalia immediately turned her gaze toward him. ¡°Are you really fussing over a mere hundred bucks?¡± Anthony retorted, ¡°Is this a matter of a hundred bucks? This is about winning!¡± While saying this, he gestured toward them with a hook of his hand. Thalia was extremely reluctant but had no choice but to admit defeat. She took out a hundred bucks from her pocket and pped it directly into Anthony''s hand. Anthony turned his head to look at Benjamin and Denise. Even though Denise was reluctant, she still took out the money and handed it to Anthony. Anthony looked at Benjamin. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I bet on you to win!¡± Benjamin said. Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Tony, it''s just a hundred bucks. This isn''t worth it!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How could I possibly covet this hundred bucks?¡± Anthony denied. No sooner had his words fallen than Miguel from the side spoke up weakly. ¡°Master, what about me?¡± Anthony was slightly taken aback. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I on you to win too!¡± Anthony was taken aback, looking down at the two hundred bucks in his hand. ¡°Really? You''re even concerned about this insignificant two hundred bucks?¡± Benjamin spoke up. ¡°Tony, this isn''t about two hundred bucks. It''s about our trust in you!¡± Miguel nodded repeatedly. ¡°Exactly!¡± Anthony steeled his resolution, rolled up the money, and stuffed it directly into his pocket. ¡°This is a huge sum. I''ll divide it among you all once I''ve calcted it clearly!¡± Miguel was dumbfounded. Is there even a need to calcte this? Benjamin chuckled lightly. He knew Anthony all too well. It wasn''t about the two hundred bucks for him. What he cared about was the feeling of winning. The two hundred bucks were like his good luck charm, so how could he bear to part with it? Miguel''s gaze fell on Benjamin, who returned a calm look. ¡°Stop thinking about it. We won''t be getting the money from him!¡± ¡°Why is Master so stingy?¡± Benjamin hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I''m d you''vee to realize that!¡± ¡°Why aren''t you demanding payment?¡± Miguel asked Benjamin, looking at thetter. ¡°I know Tony too well since we came from the same womb. I would''ve sided with you if there were any chance of getting that money from him,¡± Benjamin said. Miguel stared at Benjamin as rity washed over him. It seems like receiving the money is impossible. Looking at Benjamin, Miguel sighed helplessly. Simrly, he didn''t care about the sixty-six bucks. What he cared about was whether his master would let him have a share of the pie. However, it was useless. Anthony had already pocketed the money, and no matter what they said, he acted as if he didn''t hear a thing. At that moment, Magus, sitting across from them, looked at them with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Isn''t it obvious? We made a bet!¡± said Thalia. ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°We bet you''ll end up joining us!¡± Thalia said, shing him a slight smile. ¡°Magus, you really are full of surprises!¡± Magus was stumped. Before he even had a chance to speak, Anthony interjected from the side, ¡°You lost, in and simple. What''s the matter? Can''t the famous Darz Ace handle a loss?¡± ¡°Who says I can''t handle a loss? Haven''t I given you the money?¡± Thalia said with great vigor. ¡°Then why are you still trying to sway my subordinate?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Thalia wanted to say something but suddenly realized that Magus would be making a fresh start with Anthony instead of with Darz while she had been holding a candle to the devil. A thought crossed Thalia''s mind, and she fell silent, looking at Anthony. ¡°So, does this mean you''re making a fresh start?¡± she asked. After some thought, Anthony responded, ¡°I suppose so!¡± Thalia pursed her lips. She just couldn''t imagine Anthony seeding. At the thought of Darz''s rules, she pursed her lips again. ¡°Aren''t you afraid Kyle will find out and never let you off?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony appeared as unconcerned as ever. ¡°If you don''t tell, and they don''t tell, how will Kyle ever know?¡± ¡°Can the truth ever be concealed?¡± ¡°With the way technology is advancing, who knows, one day we might be able to do that!¡± Anthony said, speaking nonsense with a straight face. Thalia was rendered speechless. ¡°Quit spouting nonsense. Even if you manage to conceal the truth, do you really think you can keep your affairs hidden?¡± Seeing her flushed and anxious facial expression, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Thalia, you said you''d help me, so why are you questioning me now? You knew I was determined to achieve my goal from the beginning, didn''t you?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Thalia wanted to say something, but Anthony''s remark, both overtly and covertly, insinuated that she was his aplice. ¡°Who would have thought you''d actually seed? Besides, I was just trying to ensure your safety, nothing more. I didn''t do anything else!¡± Thalia refused to admit she was his aplice. Listening attentively, Anthony nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, indeed. Hopefully, Kyle will believe this exnation of yours!¡± ¡°You dare to tell him?¡± ¡°I''m certainly not telling him, but I''m just worried someone might spill the beans,¡± Anthony retorted, his eyes riveted at her. Thalia was on the verge of losing her patience. ¡°W-Why would I do that? I''ve sided with you on every asion!¡± she retorted, visibly frustrated. Upon hearing that, Anthony immediately lit revealed a ttering smile. ¡°I knew you wouldn''t say anything. Don''t worry, Thalia. Since you''ve provided me with such great assistance, I will definitely return your favor in the future!¡± Thalia stared at him. Anthony was ying her like a fiddle, speaking at length just to trick her into uttering that one sentence. At that thought, she squinted her eyes, looking at him with a gaze full of regret. ¡°To think that I, Thalia, have been wise all my life, and yet I ended up crossing paths with you. This is truly an ill- fated rtionship!¡± Upon hearing her, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°Don''t say that. I''m such a good person. Anyone who''s blessed enough to cross paths with me must have saved the Earth in their past life!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Even though Thalia refused to admit it, Anthony still felt extremely relieved. I can''t begin to describe the wonderful feeling of having a friend who stands by me unconditionally. With a slight smile on his face, Anthony looked outside. At that moment, Miguel looked at him and asked, ¡°Master, have youe up with a good name for this ''fresh start'' yet?¡± Anthony withdrew his gaze and nodded at him. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What''s it called?¡± Miguel asked. At that moment, several people turned their gazes toward him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 892 Women Are Like Limbs Chapter 892 Women Are Like Limbs Anthony looked at them and spoke softly. ¡°Awakened Alliance!¡± ¡°Awakened Alliance?¡± Upon hearing these words, Miguel furrowed his brows. ¡°Does this name hold any significance?¡± Anthony took a deep breath, ¡°There''s no particr reason. It just feels right!¡± ¡°Nice name!¡± Benjaminmented, expressing affirmation. Anthony looked at him, a slight smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I think it''s pretty good too. It sounds righteous!¡± Denise voiced her approval too. Thalia, who had been listening quietly, murmured, ¡°You guys not only share the same womb but the same taste, too!¡± ¡°Do you think it''s not a good name?¡± asked Denise. Thalia raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not at all. I''m just expressing approval of your taste.¡± Everyone present found no words to reply to that. Anthony''s gazended on Magus as he said, ¡°Magus, you are the first person to join the Awakened Alliance. Wee aboard!¡± Magus looked at him, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Thank you. I will certainly do my best!¡± Looking at his utterly indifferent expression, Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Aren''t you curious? You''re the only member. Aren''t you worried that I might swindle you or something?¡± To everyone''s surprise, Magus replied, ¡°What do I have left to be swindled? Money? People who are dear to me? I''ve lost everything. There''s nothing left for me to lose.¡± Hearing his dejected remark, Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°Who says so? Don''t forget that your disguising skills are unparalleled. I''ve never seen anyone better than you in disguise.¡± ¡°I asked you before getting on the helicopter whether you wanted to learn my skills or something else. I was fine with either, but you didn''t choose that,¡± said Magus. ¡°Not everyone can master that,¡± said Anthony, shaking his head. ¡°I''m not patient enough for that.¡± ¡°So, what else is there to worry about?¡± Magus asked, ¡°Although I don''t know who you really are or what you want to do, I can glean some information from your conversations. Being chosen as the first member is already a great honor. I don''t have anything else toin about. All I know is that you''ve helped me. As long as you keep your promise, I will help you unconditionally.¡± Anthony looked at him, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°I knew that you''re a sensible person. Rest assured, I won''t go back on my words. I can''t do such things either, so you can be at ease. Plus, I''m not letting you join without conditions. As for what I''ll offer you, I''ll discuss the details with you when the timees. I absolutely won''t shortchange you.¡± Magus pursed his lips, remaining silent. Although he didn''t particrly care about the benefits he would get, he wouldn''t refuse what was rightfully his. After all, he still had loved ones to take care of. Sensing his silence, the woman in his arms chimed in, ¡°We are all very grateful for your help.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Magus. ¡°I would be content enough as long as he can get back on his feet. Money and such things are not important to us, so, it doesn''t really matter.¡± Fixing his gaze on Magus, Anthony responded, ¡°You guys are loyal and righteous, and I know I was right about you. But please ept thepensation. After all, he has a family to take care of. What I offer him is what he deserves.¡± Just as Lina was about to say something, Thalia interjected, ¡°Exactly. You don''t have to save money for him. He has nothing but wealth, so feel free to take as much as you can from him!¡± Anthony raged, ¡°Thalia!¡± ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± Thalia retorted. Pursing his lips, Anthony fell silent and didn''t deny it, his face filled with annoyance. Thalia looked at him mockingly. ¡°People always say that the richer one gets, the stingier they be. I finally understand what that means. Anthony Watson, I see Keh in you.¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? Is my dad stingy?¡± ¡°Well, he''s definitely not generous at all.¡± ¡°That''s prejudice.¡± ¡°Prejudice? Do you know how much money he gave Nat when they divorced?¡± Thalia asked. Indeed, Anthony had no idea. ¡°How much?¡± Thalia sneered. ¡°Two million!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Anthony asked skeptically. ¡°Nat said so!¡± After a moment of silence, the boy acquiesced, ¡°Well, that is a bit stingy.¡± Though he didn''t want to acknowledge the fact that his father was stingy, the attitude he adopted when it came to Natasha''s matters was clear as ever. Considering Keh''s substantial wealth, even a divorce settlement could potentially amount to half of his fortune. However, he only offered a mere two million, which frankly, was no different from tossing coins to a beggar. ¡°It''s a good thing Nat doesn''t need his money to live, nor does sheck any money,¡± Anthony muttered. The mention of this topic reminded Thalia of something. ¡°That''s right. Nat was initially worried about getting into a legal dispute with Keh, so she didn''t touch a single penny of that money. She transferred it all back to his ount.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Did Nat tell you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Since when did you two be so close?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°This is between us adults. Kids should stay out of it.¡± Words eluded Anthony. A smile crept up Thalia''s face inadvertently. ¡°I can''t recall when it started, but as you can see, this is how things are going now.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes upon seeing her smile. ¡°Your eyes didn''t even shine like this when you mention Spencer. Why do you look so in love when talking about Nat?¡± Thalia''s smile quickly faded when she heard that. She spoke seriously. ¡°This is iparable! Men are like clothes, while women are like limbs. Clothes can be changed, but limbs can''t be severed, can they?¡± The three little ones and even Miguel wore looks of utter surprise. Did Thalia really just say that? She was still publicly disying her love for Spencer before this. Now she''s behaving like apletely different person. Thalia furrowed her brows when she noticed everyone''s looks of disbelief. ¡°What''s the matter? Is there a problem?¡± They shook their heads simultaneously. Thalia nced at them with disdain. ¡°Forget it. It''s pointless trying to exin to you guys.¡± Anthony stared at Thalia wordlessly. However, judging from Thalia''s tone, it was clear that she and Natasha got along well. With that thought in mind, the boy was relieved. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After all, Natasha never had a friend. Anthony was filled with relief and joy knowing that Thalia was her first friend. ¡°Be nice to Nat,¡± Anthony reminded. ¡°Of course! Do I need you to tell me that?¡± Thalia replied, but soon remembered something and looked at the boy. ¡°No, you should tell her to be nice to me instead! She has been deceiving me for several years!¡± ¡°Um...¡± Anthony was about to say something, but upon seeing the threatening look in Thalia''s eyes, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Of course. When I see Nat, I''ll definitely tell her that.¡± Only then did Thalia nod in satisfaction. As always, the duo teased each other and engaged in yful banter. Lina and Magus watched in silence. They had been filled with worry and uncertainty before boarding the helicopter, unsure of what their new life would be like. However, after seeing the way Anthony and the others interacted with each other, their fear of what the future might hold gradually began to dissipate. Perhaps we''ll get to experience apletely different new life, a new future unlike any before. Chapter 893 Is Nat Okay Chapter 893 Is Nat Okay A few hourster, the helicopternded safely. The moment theynded, Denise was impatient to get out. She was in such a hurry that she almost tripped. Benjamin quickly reached out to steady her and said in a low voice, ¡°What''s the rush? Be careful.¡± ¡°I can''t wait to see Daddy and Mommy!¡± After saying that, she ran off happily while carrying her little backpack. He shook his head helplessly as he watched her. At that moment, Anthony stood up and also started to disembark. ¡°Let her be. After being apart for so long, she''s definitely going to be all clingy.¡± Benjamin chuckled and followed him out without saying anything more. It was the time of day when the night transitioned to early morning. With the somewhat overcast sky and gusts of wind, it looked like a storm was brewing. Keh and Dave were standing not far away with their hands behind their backs. They seemed to have been waiting for some time. After exchanging nces, Anthony and Benjamin proceeded to walk in that direction. ¡°Daddy! Mr. Dave!¡± they greeted. Keh nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°How did things go?¡± ¡°Everything went smoothly,¡± Anthony replied. As he spoke, he looked over his shoulder at the others who had just disembarked from the nearby helicopter. Then, he remembered something and turned toward Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, I need to ask a favor of you. These two might need to stay here temporarily. Don''t worry, though. I''ll arrange some other amodation for them as soon as possible.¡± Dave chuckled when he heard that. ¡°What''s with all this talk about making other arrangements? Is there not enough space in this big house for all of us?¡± ¡°I''m just worried about inconveniencing you.¡± ¡°What inconvenience? It''s not like I have to take care of them myself. Besides, this house has been empty for so long. It''s about time some people stayed in it,¡± Dave said to Anthony. The boy broke into a smile at his words. ¡°In that case, I shall gratefully ept.¡± ¡°Make yourselves at home.¡± Anthony nodded, then nced around and asked, ¡°Daddy, where''s Nat?¡± It has been a few days since west saw each other. Usually, she''ll also join them to wee us back. Aplicated look flickered in Keh''s eyes at the mention of Natasha, but it quickly faded. ¡°It was getting toote. She couldn''t wait any longer and fell asleep.¡± ¡°I''ll go and see her now, then.¡± ¡°Anthony.¡± Keh suddenly called out, stopping him. Anthony turned around, looking perplexed. Taking a deep breath, Keh said softly, ¡°It''s toote now, so you should go tomorrow. Let her sleep.¡± Anthony wanted to say something. The words were on the tip of his tongue, but in the end, he said nothing. He could not help noticing a certain indescribableplexity in Keh''s expression. Am I overthinking it? Why do I have this feeling that I can''t quite put into words? Seeing that Anthony was silent, Keh walked over to him and said, ¡°You must be tired from all the traveling. Get a good night''s rest and wait until tomorrow. You''re back now, so there''s no need to rush, right?¡± There was a long pause before Anthony finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh patted his head and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± They began to walk toward the house. Once they entered the living room, Keh turned to the group and asked, ¡°How''s everyone feeling? Are you hungry? Would you like the kitchen staff to prepare something for you to eat?¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± Anthony shook his head, his mind clearly elsewhere as he studied Keh''s hesitant and conflicted expression. Needless to say, Keh could tell what was going through the boy''s mind. However, since the latter said nothing, Keh did say anything either and merely inclined his head. ¡°All right, then. You guys should rest early. If you''re hungry, get up early tomorrow.¡± Anthony nodded thoughtfully as he gazed at him. Lifting his arm to check the time on his watch, Keh said, ¡°It''s gettingte. I''m going back to my room and turning in for the night.¡± Then, he looked at Dave. ¡°You should also rest early.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°See you tomorrow, then.¡± With that, Keh started walking away. He had just a few steps when Anthony suddenly called out to him. ¡°Daddy!¡± Keh turned around, his handsome face exuding an indescribable sense of maturity and composure. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Anthony fixed his gaze on him. After a long pause, he finally asked, ¡°Nat... Is she okay?¡± Keh was slightly taken aback, but then he smiled and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Seeing how Keh answered in a tone full of certainty, Anthony finally felt at ease and nodded. ¡°Got it. Goodnight, Daddy.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Keh responded with a smile before heading straight upstairs. As Anthony stood rooted to the spot with a conflicted expression, Benjamin shifted his gaze from Keh to Anthony. Their somewhat strange behavior had not escaped Benjamin''s notice. Suddenly, Benjamin said, ¡°Tony.¡± Lost in thought, Anthony took a while to respond. ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± ¡°What''s up with you?¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes slightly. Anthony shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Tony, we know each other better than anyone else. Do you really think you can convince me with an answer like that?¡± came Benjamin''s reply. Upon hearing that, Anthony feigned nonchnce and chuckled. ¡°I''m just worried about Nat. She usuallyes to meet us no matter what, but she didn''t this time... Don''t you find that odd?¡± His words caught Benjamin''s attention. After thinking it over, thetter nodded. ¡°It''s a bit odd indeed.¡± ¡°See! I''m worried because we haven''t seen her.¡± ¡°But... what''s there to worry about?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Can''t I just be worried?¡± Anthony retorted. Benjamin knew that among the three of them, Anthony was the one who cared for Natasha the most. He was also the one who worried about her the most. That was not an exaggeration at all. Therefore, Benjamin naturally thought that Anthony was overly concerned. As that thought crossed his mind, Benjamin sighed and rested a hand on his brother''s shoulder. ¡°With Dad around, you can set your worries aside. You must be tired from worrying every day.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with this? They''re twopletely different things. Does it mean we should not care about anything just because he''s here?¡± Anthony asked, staring at Benjamin. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin had no choice but to admit that he could not win the argument. I admit defeat. ¡°All right. All right. You go ahead and worry about it yourself. I''m tired, so I''m heading to the room to rest. I''ll go and greet Nat first thing tomorrow morning.¡± With that, Benjamin waved at Anthony and went upstairs, radiating an unconcerned and rxed air. As Anthony watched him walk away, he felt torn, and his heart was a jumble of emotions. The smile on his face also stiffened slightly. Forget it. The fewer people who know, the less pain there''ll be. He stood there and pondered for a moment, then got up and went upstairs. When he arrived at his room, his gaze still lingered on the door to Natasha''s room as he fell into deep thought. Even though Keh had assured him that Nat was fine, he could not shake the strange feeling in his heart. I must be overthinking, right? After all, it has only been a few days. With Dad and Spencer around, how could anything bad have happened to Nat? Come on, Anthony. Don''t worry too much. Daddy really cares about her too. If something had happened, he wouldn''t be so calm. After reassuring himself for a while, Anthony finally let out a sigh of relief, then turned and headed into his room. Chapter 894 Did Not Hide Her Admiration Chapter 894 Did Not Hide Her Admiration Meanwhile, Thalia saw Spencer standing a near distance away upon alighting from the helicopter. With a smile tugging at her lips, she ran right toward him. Once she reached him, she threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°I missed you so much, Spencer.¡± Thalia held him tightly, closing her eyes as she savored the warmth of his body. Spencer held her in his arms, stroking her hair gently. He did not say a word, the look in his eyes indescribablyplex and indecipherable. The feeling of missing someone was something he had always kept to himself. Even when he yearned to see Thalia to the point of madness, he could never utter a single word to her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After a long while, Thalia finally let go of him. She held his gaze. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Spencer scrutinized her. ¡°Are you okay? Were you injured?¡± ¡°Injured?¡± Speaking of that, Thalia suddenly remembered something and immediately lifted her hand. ¡°Does this count?¡± Spencer noticed a shallow wound on her hand. It was not deep, but one could tell that it was a fresh injury. Spencer immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I saved someone before I came back. It was the person I mentioned to you on the phone previously. I identally grazed myself up in the process, but I''m not even sure exactly when,¡± Thalia said, downying the situation. Spencer stared at her, his dark eyes emanating an indescribable sense of solemnity. Yet, he was utterly helpless against her. ¡°Let me get you bandaged up.¡± While saying that, he took her hand and headed toward the laboratory. Thalia allowed Spencer to lead her in by the hand, a soft smile ying on her lips as she studied his profile. To her, having him hold her hand in such a manner was already an extremely blissful experience. In theboratory, Spencer carefully tended to Thalia''s wound while Thalia watched him intently with her chin propped against her hand. She eyeballed his tapered eyes and brows that appeared to have been etched by a pen, giving off a sense of delicate beauty. ¡°How gorgeous,¡± Thalia murmured. Upon hearing that, Spencer looked up at her. Thalia did not hide her admiration of him, looking satisfied with a smile on her lips. Sighing, Spencer pinned his eyes on her and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Only then did Thalia finally snap back to reality. She blinked distractedly. ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°I asked if it hurts,¡± Spencer repeated patiently. It was only then that Thalia gathered her wits about her. ncing at the treated wound on her hand, sheughed nonchntly. ¡°No. Compared to the injuries I suffered in the past, this can hardly be considered an injury.¡± At her words, Spencer''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Were you often injured in the past?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Yeah. Injuries were inevitable, be it during training or when executing missions. The worst was when my wound got infected. I was bedridden for half a month, unable to move or eat anything. At that time, I thought I would starve to death.¡± Although Spencer had always known that her line of work was bound toe with its share of bumps and bruises, hearing about it firsthand was a different matter altogether. As he listened, he felt his heart clench tightly. ¡°And then?¡± Thalia looked at him, her gaze suddenly turning tender. ¡°And then, when I thought I couldn''t hold on any longer, I had a dream.¡± ¡°A dream?¡± Spencer eyed her with his brows slightly furrowed. Gazing at him, Thalia gave a dip of her head. ¡°Yeah. The person in my dream told me to hang on. After that, I woke up from my high fever and survived.¡± Spencer looked at her, seemingly a touch jealous. ¡°Who was the person in your dream?¡± Hearing his question, Thalia burst intoughter. ¡°Why, you''re very much bothered?¡± Spencer casually averted his gaze, feigning indifference as he fibbed, ¡°No, I was just asking.¡± But in the next moment, Thalia suddenly reached out. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him into a hug. ¡°Really?¡± Spencer fixed his eyes on her, his face devoid of emotion. Yet, the more he remained silent, the more it showed how much he cared about that matter. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. A yful glint shed across Thalia''s face. ¡°All right, then. Since you aren''t interested, I won''t talk about it. Anyway... it''s all in the past now.¡± Spencer frowned, his brows creasing. Even though he was slightly upset, he did not voice it out. He reached out and removed her arms from around his neck. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Spencer forced a smile. Seeing that, Thalia could not help giggling. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± As Thalia spoke, she wrapped her arms around him again and promptly seated herself on his lap. That action of hers made Spencer feel somewhat difited. Just as he was about to move, Thalia ordered, ¡°Don''t move.¡± Spencer immediately froze in ce, not daring to move an inch. Thalia lowered her gaze and stared at him, her beautiful eyes radiating an indescribable sense of sincerity. ¡°The person in my dream was you, Spencer. You told me I could only see you if I woke up, so I did it.¡± Spencer was slightly taken aback, suddenly at a loss for words as he gaped at her. Although there was a tiny part of him that surmised the same, it still felt different to hear it firsthand. The joy within him was beyond words. Even so, his expression remained calm and unruffled. ¡°Is that so?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°So, you know what? You saved me twice, making you my guardian angel.¡± At her words, the scene of when he first met her popped into Spencer''s mind once more. If it weren''t for me, she probably wouldn''t have to go through all this now. The light in his eyes dimmed slightly. Right then, Thalia bore her eyes into him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Quickly corralling his thoughts, Spencer looked at her and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± While saying that, he supported her waist. ¡°Go down.¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°No way!¡± Spencer appeared somewhat helpless as he looked at her, coaxing patiently, ¡°Go down. Let me check you over to see how you''re doing.¡± ¡°I haven''t held you enough,¡± whined Thalia. ¡°Put that off until after your medical checkup,¡± Spencer urged. ¡°Can I hug you againter, then?¡± Thalia asked. After a moment of hesitation, Spencer relented, ¡°Yeah.¡± The moment Thalia heard that, her face lit up with a smile. She immediately slid down Spencer''s body. ¡°Sit down,¡± Spencer instructed. Thalia obediently sat down in front of him. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Like an obedient child, Thalia did whatever she was told to do. Spencer ced his hand on her pulse point and took her pulse. Subsequently, he looked at her and asked, ¡°How have you beentely? Did you experience any symptoms?¡± In response, Thalia shook her head. ¡°No.¡± While speaking, she suddenly seemed to recall something. She looked at him and said, ¡°Oh yes, I would''ve forgotten if you hadn''t mentioned it. The medicine you gave me works miraculously. I haven''t had any rpses these past few days, and I feel no different than before.¡± As she said that, she gazed at him in adtion. ¡°You''re really amazing, Spencer. I believe you''ll eventually cure me completely.¡± Following her words, Spencer''s ebony eyes darkened further. Chapter 895 First Kiss Chapter 895 First Kiss Seeing him silent, Thalia furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What''s the matter? You don''t believe me?¡± A flicker of doubt shed past Spencer''s handsome face. After a moment, he regained his composure, forcing a smile. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°What''s up with you then?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer wanted to say something, but the words were stuck on the tip of his tongue, and he couldn''t utter a single word. After a while, he said, ¡°It''s nothing. I''m d that you''re okay!¡± Thalia was still very pleased by his words, even though he didn''t consider that as his intention. However, at that moment, she really didn''t have the ability to read too much into his words as she stared at him. ¡°By the way, how is Nat doing?¡± Thalia asked. Mention of that name still made Spencer''s heart skip a beat as he lifted his eyes to look at her. ¡°Is she better now? She should be up and about, right?¡± asked Thalia. Spencer pursed his lips and was about to say something when Thalia checked the time. ¡°At this hour, the kids should be visiting her, right? I guess I''ll check on her, too.¡± She finished speaking and stood up, ready to leave. However, at that moment, Spencer pulled her back. ¡°Don''t go!¡± Thalia''s footing was unstable, and she almost fell when Spencer suddenly pulled her. Fortunately, Spencer''s quick reflexes saved her from falling. ¡°How are you doing? Everything all right?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia looked up. Her lips were just a few centimeters away from Spencer''s. She could even feel his breath. Staring at him, she suddenly leaned in and kissed him on the lips. Upon seeing the situation, Spencer knitted his eyebrows. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°What''s wrong with me?¡± Thalia asked, her eyebrows yfully raised. ¡°Isn''t this what you wanted when you pulled me like that?¡± A hint of helplessness shed across his exquisite features. ¡°No.¡± As if she had anticipated his response, Thalia didn''t get angry. Instead, she felt as if she had gained a great advantage. Sheughed and said, ¡°Does it really matter anymore? After all, we''ve already kissed.¡± Spencer was looking at her, but he didn''t say a word. ¡°Tell me, then.¡± Thalia said, looking at him. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Why shouldn''t I go?¡± Thalia asked. Only then did Spencer remember something. He looked at her and casually asked, ¡°Their family is gathering together right now. What are you going to do joining them?¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia lifted her eyebrow slightly. ¡°Makes sense. Forget about it, then. I''ll visit her tomorrow.¡± Spencer looked at her, habitually maintaining his silence. At that moment, Thalia''s gaze fell on him again. Her eyes, adorable and full of spirit, blinked. ¡°In that case, I''ll keep youpany tonight.¡± Spencer was slightly taken aback. His gaze shifted toward her. At that moment, Thalia surprised him, reaching out her hand and nestling into his embrace. ¡°Spencer, shall we have a child, too?¡± Spencer looked at her, slightly taken aback. At that moment, Thalia was lost in her daydreams. ¡°How about we have three children as smart as those three?¡± ¡°Three?¡± ¡°Exactly. We can''t fall behind them!¡± Spencer said, ¡°Do you know how slim the chances are of having triplets? It''s only a few percent. Moreover, it must be in their family genes.¡± Listening to Spencer''s words, Thalia furrowed her brows in deep thought. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Moreover, for a mother, having three children can be quite challenging.¡± ¡°I''m not afraid of hard work,¡± said Thalia. Spencer was speechless. ¡°Isn''t medical science quite advanced now? If you want one, two, or even three children, it''s all possible, isn''t it?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That''s in vitro fertilization.¡± ¡°I''m fine with that, too!¡± Thalia nodded in agreement. Spencer looked helpless. ¡°Usually, people opt for IVF because of certain physical conditions. We don''t need it!¡± Just as Thalia was about to say something, she suddenly caught a keyword. She turned her gaze to Spencer, an intense look burning in her eyes. ¡°Really? We don''t need it?¡± Taken aback, Spencer suddenly realized what he had said. Just as he was about to speak, Thalia suddenly ced her hands on his shoulders, wrapping her arms around him. ¡°Actually, I don''t necessarily need three. One or two will be fine too. And it doesn''t matter whether they''re boys or girls. You''re so capable and intelligent, so it''ll be for the best if the children take after you. Later on, you can teach them medicine, and I''ll teach them how to protect themselves. They can be doctors who have a sense of justice and be willing to help others.¡± Thalia smiled very contentedly as she spoke, her gaze turning to Spencer. ¡°What do you think?¡± Spencer looked at her, momentarily at a loss for words. He dared not even imagine such a future. Every time he couldn''t help but start to imagine a future with her, a scene would always burst forth, interrupting all his thoughts. At that moment, the words spoken by Thalia seemed to be deeply etched into his mind, impossible to dismiss. If only things can be as she said. That''ll be wonderful. A little childish, but wonderful nheless. Watching Spencer pursed his lips in silence, Thalia leaned forward slightly. ¡°Spencer, actually... You can do it with me now.¡± Spencer looked up at her. Thalia looked at him directly, her eyes devoid of any hint of jest. Spencer''s lips moved slightly. ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°If you don''t know how to do it, you can let me take the initiative,¡± Thalia said, her palm-sized face looking pitifully adorable. Perhaps night owls were overly sentimental. At that moment, Spencer felt as if there were ten thousand beasts within him, all struggling to break free from their cages. He found it impossible to remain unmoved by Thalia''s straightforward invitation. When he saw her again, he was wildly restraining himself every day. However, at that moment, he was really struggling to hold back. Ah, f*ck it. We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Even if Thalia ends up hating me in the future, it doesn''t matter. At this moment, all I want is to possess her! Once that thought crossed his mind, Spencer immediately picked her up and stood up. Subconsciously, Thalia wrapped her arms around his neck. It seemed as if she saw desire and impulse in his eyes. Looking at him, Thalia wore a faint smile, quite satisfied with his reaction. Spencer held her in his arms and went straight to the room. Closing the door, Spencer directly ced her on the bed, looking at her. ¡°Thalia, it''s not toote for you to change your mind now.¡± Like hell I''ll regret it! Thalia didn''t bother to say more. She simply grabbed him by the cor and nted a kiss on his lips. From the moment Thalia firstid eyes on him, she never had any regrets about spending time with him. She had been waiting for far too long for that moment. Awkwardly, she kissed him as though she was a clumsy and shy young woman experiencing her first act of love. Over the years, apart from Spencer, she hadn''t had any sexual tension with a man. All that she knew, she had only practiced on him. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that while she appeared mboyant, she actually had no skills to speak of. It seemed Spencer could sense her unfamiliarity with the process. Spencer kissed her, unable to resist whispering into her ear. ¡°Thalia, are you kissing a child?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You''re not disying any skills to speak of.¡± ¡°I''ve never kissed anyone before. You''re my first.¡± Chapter 896 Seizing Every Moment Chapter 896 Seizing Every Moment Spencer paused in kissing Thalia, looking down and gaping at her with a surprised look in his eyes. Thalia was silent briefly before admitting softly, ¡°I learned all of this from watching TV.¡± ¡°You...¡± Spencer wanted to say something, but the words got stuck in his throat, leaving him unable to utter a single word. He had always assumed that Thalia must have had a few boyfriends through the years since it was nothing out of the ordinary. Therefore, he had never harbored any unrealistic expectations. But upon hearing her admission right then, he was suddenly at a loss for a reaction. Delight flooded him, but a sense of conflict overshadowed it. He was not a conservative man. Instead, he was open-minded about such a thing. To him, meeting her again was a godsend blessing. At this moment, however, he really did not know what to do as he looked at her. Seeing him staring at her, Thalia frowned. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer''s lips twitched slightly, seemingly having something to say yet hesitant to speak. At that, Thalia asked, ¡°Do you find me boring?¡± ¡°No, it''s not that.¡± ¡°I mayck experience, but I''m a quick learner,¡± Thalia said. Upon hearing that, Spencer immediately cut her off. ¡°That wasn''t what I meant.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I...¡± Spencer struggled to find the right words. ¡°What on earth is wrong with you?¡± Thalia asked. At that moment, Spencer looked at her and held her tightly. ¡°Nothing.¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback. It did not seem as though he disdained her since he was the one who took the initiative to hug her then. Besides, she could sense how much he cherished her through his embrace. Still, something seemed off. Thalia was somewhat puzzled. ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just let me hold you,¡± Spencer said softly, carefully pulling her into his embrace as though he were cradling a rare treasure. Thalia did not move, simply allowing him to hold her. Leaning against his chest and listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat, she felt an indescribable sense of peace. With that, time ticked by. Spencer seemingly did nothing more or nned to take things further. Thalia wanted to say something, but she did not want to shatter the peace. It was rare for Spencer to hold her in such a manner, so it was something she had never experienced before. Deep down, she was already very much contented. And so, drowsiness assailed Thalia while she was enveloped in Spencer''s embrace. Unbidden, she gradually drifted off to sleep. Only when the sound of even breathing drifted into his ears did Spencer realize she had fallen asleep. He looked down to find her curled up in his arms. He knew it was a posture that revealed a deep sense of insecurity. She usually appeared carefree and untroubled, but at that moment, she looked just like a child, tugging at one''s heartstrings. Spencer scrutinized her. It was only at that moment while she was asleep that he could gaze upon her without restraint, setting free his feelings and longing toward her. His brows furrowed and eased from time to time. As he looked at her, he wished time would stop at that very moment. Ah, forget it! Who needs an eternity? I just want the present, seizing every moment! At that thought, he leaned closer and gently kissed her ear. In the next moment, he held her tightly in his arms. He closed his eyes, and a voice seemingly spoke to him from within. Just act as if nothing ever happened, Spencer. Just be a liar and deceive her for a lifetime, using the rest of your life to make amends and reparations. With that in mind, he slowly tightened his arms around her, hugging her even more firmly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Anthony was lying in bed in his room. He tossed and turned, sleep eluding him. He could not quite put his finger on it, but something felt off. His mind was filled with Keh''s gaze and expression when the man looked at him. He nced up at the clock countless times. Never before had he found the night to be so long. If Natasha were not such a sleep enthusiast, he might have gotten out of bed to look in on her right then and there. Once again, he lifted his eyes and looked at the time. Let''s wait for a while longer. Dawn is almost here. And so, amidst such prayers, Anthony drifted off into a light slumber. In the morning, he suddenly shuddered as he jolted awake. It was as though he had a nightmare, for his eyes were still tinged with a trace of fear. It took him a few seconds to gather his wits about him. He nced up at the clock above. It was not even eight o''clock yet. With a sigh, Anthony finally got out of bed to wash up. Half an hourter, he headed out of his room, neatly dressed. His room was not far from Natasha''s, just a few meters apart. He initially wanted to go straight there, but he looked at his watch and checked the time. Natasha usually slept until she woke up naturally, around nine o''clock in the morning. Following that thought, Anthony suppressed his longing and worry for Natasha, turning around to head downstairs instead. In the dining room, Anthony was alone after going downstairs. It was uncertain whether everyone had already eaten otherwise. Just then, the housekeeper served him breakfast. He dipped of his head a fraction. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± The housekeeper was about to leave when something suddenly urred to Anthony. He looked at her and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The housekeeper nced back over her shoulder and looked at Anthony. Smiling, she inquired, ¡°Is there something else you need, Mr. Anthony?¡± Anthony bore his eyes into her. ¡°I wonder if my mommy cked off and neglected to eat properly while I was away these past few days.¡± At his concern, the housekeeperughed. ¡°Don''t worry. With Mr. Hamilton''s supervising her, she had been eating properly, never missing a single meal.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The housekeeper nodded. For some inexplicable reason, those words eased the worry within him. In that case, Nat must be perfectly fine! At that, Anthony''s mood instantly brightened. Looking at the housekeeper, he said, ¡°All right, I got it. Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± While saying that, the housekeeper left with the tray in hand. Anthony lowered his eyes and started eating. Perhaps the housekeeper''s words had an effect on him, for he was not as worried anymore. The food even started to taste better. He nced at the time ever so often, eagerly waiting for nine o''clock toe. Just then, Dave walked in from outside. Seeing that Anthony was alone, he approached the boy. ¡°Good morning.¡± Anthony looked up. Upon seeing Dave, he smiled and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Dave.¡± ¡°Why didn''t you sleep longer? Were you hungry to wake up so early?¡± Dave asked. ¡°No, it''s just that I couldn''t sleep,¡± Anthony said. Dave sat down across from him with his gaze fixed on his phone. It was as though he was busy with something or other. Suddenly, Anthony pinned his gaze on him. ¡°What has the situation been like at Vermillion Base these past few days, Mr. Dave?¡± Speaking of that, Dave looked up at him. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°To understand the situation.¡± ¡°But if I were to tell you, you''d likely take matters into your own hands again, no?¡± ¡°Even if you don''t tell me anything, I''ll still do the same!¡± Anthony stated honestly. Dave chuckled lightly. ¡°Your daddy really hit the nail on the head.¡± ¡°Daddy said that?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°So, you guys have a n?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Not just that, but we''re about to execute it soon!¡± Dave said. Upon hearing that, Anthony immediately asked, ¡°Could you tell me about it? Perhaps I could be of some help.¡± Dave studied him. ¡°How can you help? By mobilizing Darz''s forces?¡± Chapter 897 What A Crafty Kid Chapter 897 What A Crafty Kid After some thought, Anthony replied, ¡°It''s not out of the question if that was necessary.¡± Dave narrowed his eyes, leaning in closer with curiosity. ¡°By the way, I heard the Darz has an unmanned anti-submarine system with over ten thousand drones and is very good in battle. Is that true?¡± Anthony put a mysterious smile on his face toward Dave''s question. That question was a little over the line. He kept his smile. With a hint of mischief in his eyes, he asked, ¡°What say you, Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°How would I know? If I knew, I wouldn''t be asking you.¡± Dave spoke with a casual tone as if they were making small talk. Anthony squinted his eyes. Then in a low voice, he said, ¡°Mr. Dave, if you were just an ordinary person, it wouldn''t matter if I told you. However, you know very well that we are on opposing sides. What you have asked was probing for secrets.¡± ¡°It was just a casual question,¡± Dave said casually, knowing he could not admit it. Anthony did not rush to say anything. He gazed around the room before settling on him and asked, ¡°Mr. Dave, I heard that the DX Group has a treasure vault filled with countless treasures, and they cost a king''s ransom! Is that true?¡± Dave was speechless. Anthony looked at him with an innocent smile, with a face of pure innocence. It''s just casual chatter... Dave looked at Anthony, pursing his lips. Right then, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Why aren''t you talking, Mr. Dave? ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How would I know? It was just a casual question,¡± Anthony said, retaining his image of being utterly harmless. Dave looked at him. ¡°Do you really think it was just a casual question?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, don''t ask others to do what you don''t want to do. However, if you answered my question, I might just answer yours,¡± Anthony said with a smile. Dave stared at him for a moment. Despite his young age, he was very cautious, and his logical thinking was impable. He would be the next Keh in time. No, he''s even better than Keh. Narrowing his eyes, Dave waved his hand. ¡°It was no fun talking to you. You''re too cunning for your age!¡± Anthony moved a bit closer to him. ¡°Oh,e on, Mr. Dave! I''m just a little kid. Couldn''t you tell me about it as if you were telling me a story?¡± Dave looked at him. ¡°I give you an inch, and you''ll take a mile, huh?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, I''m just a child.¡± Anthony portrayed the image of a child so incisively and vividly, leaving Dave speechless. Eventually, Dave looked at him patiently and asked, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It''s false!¡± Dave said. Anthony nodded while pondering. ¡°How about the drones?¡± Dave raised his eyebrow. ¡°It''s true!¡± Anthony nodded, looking serious. Dave looked at him. Yet, he could not discern if he had told the truth. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Dave found it hard to believe what Anthony said. ¡°Of course! Why? Do you like it, Mr. Dave?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nah, I''m just curious.¡± ¡°Should I bring a few for you to study about it, Mr. Dave?¡± Anthony asked. Dave felt something was amiss. Anothony could not even speak about it a moment ago, and now he could give them away? ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Anthony said in a firm tone. Dave narrowed his eyes and sized Anthony up. He felt there was something more behind the words that the child said. ¡°I''m not being skeptical here, but if you gave them away, would the other members of the Darz agree?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Do I need to ask them about this?¡± Anthony asked. Dave found it even harder to believe him. ¡°I have the final say. Not only the drones. Even if you wanted the entire Darz, I could give it to you too! It was no big deal!¡± Dave felt speechless once again. Looking at Anthony''s innocent face, Dave knew he was too crafty to admit it so easily. ¡°Don''t you afraid your bragging will burst like a bubble?¡± Dave asked, feeling dull and had lowered his gaze, continuing with his meal. Anthony grinned. ¡°Mr. Dave, if you could tell jokes, why can''t I? Dave looked up at him andughed resignedly. ¡°You''re such a shrewd kid!¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Mr. Dave!¡± Anthony was unabashedly immodest as ever. ¡°Just dig in! It''s bad enough that you look just like your dad, but you are even as crafty as him. How annoying!¡± Dave said. Anthonyughed while eating, and then he thought of something. ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Dave. You haven''t told me about your n yet.¡± ¡°As for this, you need to ask your daddy.¡± ¡°Will Daddy tell me about it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°That''s between you and your daddy. It''s up to you to get him to talk.¡± As he spoke, Dave cast a teasing nce at him. Anthony frowned. He knew that it was too difficult to probe into Keh for information. With this thought, he looked up at the person in front. ¡°Mr. Dave...¡± Dave knew exactly what he was about to say. He looked into Anthony''s eyes and said, ¡°You stop right there! There''s nothing much to say. If you want to know, go ask your daddy.¡± Anthony frowned. He softened his gaze and gave it another try. ¡°Nope! Acting cute won''t help because you''re not Denise.¡± ¡°Shall I ask Denise toe over, then?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°I''ll leave as soon as I finish this,¡± Dave said, pointing to his food. He then quickly took a few more bites and stood up to leave before Anthony could respond. ¡°Bye!¡± Before leaving, Dave deliberately waved at him. ¡°All right, I''ll stop asking. Couldn''t you stay a bit longer, Mr. Dave?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. Who knew what he is up to? Dave gave Anthony a faint smile and waved at him with determination, then turned around and walked away. Anthony watched him leave and sighed helplessly. Anthony withdrew his gaze, then lifted his wrist to check the time. He had never felt time passed so slowly before. Anthony continued to eat his food, taking it as a way to kill time.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It went on like this until nine o''clock. There was still no sign of any activity upstairs yet. Anthony frowned. He decided to head straight upstairs. He wandered in the corridor for a while, considering if he should go over there directly. He was afraid of encountering the same situation as before... As he was thinking, Benjamin walked out of the room. Benjamin looked sharp and refreshed after a shower. Upon stepping out of the room, Benjamin saw Anthony. He knitted his brows at once. ¡°Tony? Good morning!¡± ¡°It''s gettingte!¡± Anthony said absent-mindedly. ¡°I hardly get to sleep in, so, of course, I''m going to sleep until I wake up naturally,¡± said Benjamin, looking at him. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°It''s already nine o''clock. Shouldn''t Nat be awake by now?¡± Anthony asked. Benjamin finally understood him. ¡°Yeah, it''s about time. So, you''ve been waiting here for Nat all the time?¡± Anthony nodded. Benjamin thought for a moment. ¡°Tony, aren''t you a little...¡± Benjamin did not finish his sentence. He frowned while looking at Anthony, trying hard toe up with a better way to express himself. ¡°A little what?¡± Anthony asked. He still fixed his gaze on the door of Natasha''s room. With much hesitation, Benjamin asked, ¡°Aren''t you a little too... dependent on Nat?¡± Chapter 898 Smooth Sailing Chapter 898 Smooth Sailing No sooner had he finished speaking than Anthony turned his gaze toward him. Anthony understood very well what he meant. Looking at him, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Benjamin immediately spoke up. ¡°Isn''t it? Don''t you think you''re too attached...?¡± He didn''t finish his sentence, but he knew Anthony would understand. Taking a deep breath, Anthony looked at his brother. ¡°And what about you? You know well about Nat''s health. I told you to take care of her before. Did you even listen to me?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°I see you eating well, sleeping soundly, looking carefree. What''s the matter? Just because you''re well, so everyone else in the family shares that same luxury?¡± Anthony asked him sharply. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Benjamin was rendered speechless. It was unclear whether it was due to the intimidation from his older brother or a sense of guilt, but Benjamin found himself truly at a loss for words as he looked at Anthony. After a moment of hesitation, he still tried to defend himself. ¡°Nat is not as delicate as we imagined, and I think we can see Nat sooner orter, isn''t it? There''s no need for you to be so concerned that you don''t even want to eat or drink.¡± Anthony wanted to be angry, but he knew clearly that Benjamin was unaware of Natasha''s poisoning. Otherwise, thetter''s attitude would definitely not be the same. Anthony wanted to be angry and lose his temper, but Benjamin, who knew nothing, wasn''t wrong either. With those thoughts in his mind, he forcefully suppressed his anger. Looking at Benjamin, Anthony spoke helplessly. ¡°Forget it.¡± Just then, a series of sounds came from the distant door. Anthony''s gaze swept across, and he saw Keh walk out of the room. When Anthony saw Keh, his eyes instantly lit up. Without any hesitation, he approached Keh. ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh looked at his son. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± At that moment, Benjamin, who was closely following behind, spoke up. ¡°Tony has been waiting at the door for quite a while now. He can''t feel at ease without seeing Nat.¡± At that, Keh''s gaze fell on Anthony. With a smile, Anthony said, ¡°I just had a nightmare, that''s all. So, has Nat woken up yet?¡± Keh hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I''ll go check on her inside,¡± said Anthony, preparing to enter. Suddenly, Keh turned around. ¡°Anthony...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Anthony, whose hand was ced on the door handle, turned to look at Keh. Looking at him, Keh hesitated for a moment. The words he wanted to say ultimately remained unspoken. ¡°Go on in. I''ll go down and prepare some food for Nat.¡± Anthony paused slightly, then nodded after a moment. Watching Keh leave, Anthony finally pushed the door open and headed into the room. Benjamin stood to the side, watching their interaction, his brows furrowing slightly. How strange and peculiar. Watching Anthony, they walked in together. Meanwhile, inside the room, Natasha was half-sitting on the bed, engrossed in her phone, her auburn hair casually draped over her shoulders, giving her the appearance of a fairy who had somehow found herself in the mortal world. Seeing that she was fine, Anthony instantly felt a sigh of relief. ¡°Weren''t you going to get some food? Howe you''re back so soon?¡± Natasha asked without even lifting her head. At that moment, Anthony finally came back to his senses. Eyes riveted on his mother, he said, ¡°Nat.¡± Hearing the voice, Natasha looked up. When she saw her sons, a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Why is it you two? Why did you wake up so early?¡± The moment Natasha looked up, Anthony''s heart skipped a beat. Although she seemed to have made an effort to dress up, her lips glowing with a pink hue, and herplexion didn''t look too bad, she had be thinner. Her face had lost its plumpness, and her beauty was tinged with a hint of frailty. Seeing Natasha in that state, Anthony instantly felt a pang of distress. Seeing that, Benjamin immediately walked over from the side, sizing Natasha up incredulously with his eyes wide open. ¡°Nat, have you lost weight?¡± Natasha spoke up. ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°Of course, Nat. How did you lose so much weight?¡± Benjamin asked, his eyebrows furrowing in concern. Natashaughed, looking quite distressed as she spoke. ¡°I''ve been eating and drinking here every day, even forced by your dad to take supplements. I''ve gained so much weight that my clothes don''t fit anymore. So, I thought about losing weight, and it seems the results are quite obvious.¡± She said all that in one breath, leaving her a bit winded, but she held it in, afraid the kids might notice something was amiss. Benjamin didn''t notice anything amiss. He looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°Nat, are you joking? How could you possibly be fat? You''ve lost so much weight. You don''t even look healthy anymore!¡± ¡°Don''t they say being slim can make someone more beautiful? Am I not beautiful?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°You are, but Nat, your beauty doesn''t need to be proven by being thin or fat.¡± As he spoke, Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Nat, you looked better before.¡± ¡°If you say that, I''ll be heartbroken. I worked really hard to lose weight,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Nat, I just think you looked better before!¡± ¡°What you say alone doesn''t count. Let''s ask Anthony!¡± As she spoke, Natasha''s gaze turned toward Anthony, who was standing not far away. He had been standing there without moving since he entered the room. ¡°Anthony, what do you think?¡± Natasha asked. Naturally, Anthony knew those were nothing more than Natasha''s cover-up story. It''s no wonder she lost weight. It''s probably due to the bloodletting. However, Natasha must be saying this to put their minds at ease. Taking a deep breath, Anthony forced back the tears brimming in his eyes. Then, with a smile, he walked toward them. ¡°Nat, no matter what, you are always beautiful.¡± Listening to Anthony''s words, Natasha finally smiled contentedly. She turned her gaze to Benjamin, who was standing aside. ¡°Do you hear that? You can stand to take a leaf out of Anthony''s book.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows, looking at Anthony. ¡°Tony, are you having trouble with your eyesight?¡± ¡°You''re the one with problematic eyesight!¡± Anthony looked straight at his brother. Subsequently, Benjamin didn''t say another word. At that moment, Natasha, sitting on the bed, watched their interaction. A feeling she couldn''t quite put into words stirred in her heart. Quickly, Natasha adjusted her mindset and looked at Anthony. ¡°By the way, how are things going on your end?¡± Anthony took a seat next to Natasha''s bed, chatting as if it were just another day. ¡°Everything went smoothly. We''ve brought the person back.¡± ¡°Everything went without a hitch?¡± ¡°The process wasn''t exactly smooth, and there were a few hups along the way. But that''s not important. What matters is that we''ve brought back everyone that matters,¡± Anthony said. Natasha seemed to agree, nodding her head. ¡°Life is never meant to be smooth sailing. It''s normal to have bumps and twists along the way.¡± Those words were meant for Anthony but also directed at herself. Regardless of what Anthony knew or didn''t know, Natasha wanted to remind him that no one''s life could always be smooth sailing. Anthony nodded without showing if he truly fully understood the message or not. ¡°Okay, I get it, but I promise to stand on my own feet in the future to make your life easier and happier, Nat.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha slightly arched her eyebrow. ¡°I''ll be waiting for that day toe, then.¡± Anthony smiled at her. ¡°Yes, that day wille soon.¡± Chapter 899 Will Nat Be Okay Chapter 899 Will Nat Be Okay In no time, Keh arrived upstairs with the food. Observing the scene, Anthony promptly rose from his chair, making way for Keh. Thetter approached and arranged the food on the bedside table. Seeing this, Natasha met his gaze and asked, ¡°I''m not too hungry yet. Can I eatter?¡± Keh had already taken the bowl in his hands, his gaze locked on her. ¡°What do you think?¡± he countered. ¡°Of course, we can do that!¡± Natasha responded confidently. ¡°How about you guys?¡± Keh inquired, shifting his attention to Anthony and Benjamin by his side. Seeing this, both of them shook their heads simultaneously. Keh redirected his attention to Natasha, asking, ¡°Well, what about now?¡± Natasha took a quick look at both of them, her mind pondering any additional words that could be offered. Presently, the trio had aligned themselves together, sharing amon stance. ¡°If Denise were here, she''d definitely be on my side!¡± Natasha murmured. A sudden recollection crossed her, prompting her to gaze at the boys. ¡°Speaking of which, where is she?¡± ¡°She''s probably still sleeping in the room,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Should I call her over?¡± ¡°No need. She must be tired from ying. Let her sleep,¡± Natasha intervened. Right then, Keh carefully lifted a spoonful of oatmeal and gently guided it toward her lips. ¡°Are you up for some food now?¡± he inquired. Natasha observed the situation, a slight frown forming on her brows. Just as she was gearing up to voice her protest, Anthony took the lead, stepping forward and saying, ¡°Eat up, Nat!¡± Natasha''s gaze shifted downward to inspect the bowl''s contents, and with a reluctant sigh, she finally relented, ¡°Okay, fine!¡± With those words, she reached out her hand, signaling that she would take the bowl herself. Nevertheless, the man insisted, ¡°I''ll feed you.¡± ¡°I''m not a patient; I can manage it on my own,¡± Natasha stated, attempting to take control. However, Keh skillfully evaded her attempt. ¡°Just take it as me wanting to disy our affection.¡± He showed no signs of going along with her intentions. Natasha paused briefly,prehending Keh''s intention. She cast a sidelong nce and responded, ¡°With the kids around, it wouldn''t be appropriate, would it?¡± Anthony''s gaze remained fixed on the bowl before Natasha. The contents were abination of foods known for their nourishing and blood-enriching properties. A suspicion started to take shape in his thoughts, causing his brows to crease. ¡°Tony?¡± Benjamin''s voice called out to him from the side. Anthony snapped back to reality and turned to look at his younger brother. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Maybe we should give them some space,¡± Benjamin suggested with a raised eyebrow. Just then, Anthony''s attention shifted to Natasha and Keh. Natasha was also locking eyes with him. After a brief pause, Anthony nodded in agreement. Observing the dynamics, Benjamin swiftly interjected, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Nat. We''ll give you some privacy and check in on youter.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Thus, with Benjamin by his side, Anthony exited the room. Once the door was shut, Benjamin let out a sigh, casting a concerned look at the preupied Anthony. ¡°Tony, what''s up with you?¡± An inexplicable heaviness settled in Anthony''s heart, and his eyes threatened to fill with tears. Yet, fearing Benjamin might catch on, he struggled to suppress his emotions. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Anthony asked, feigning nonchnce. ¡°Of course, I''m talking about you. What''s going on? You seem preupied, and you and Dad both seem weird,¡± Benjamin inquired. Anthony paused briefly, his gaze instinctively shifting toward Benjamin. He recognized that if he didn''t provide some exnation, Benjamin might start piecing things together. With these thoughts in mind, Anthony hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°It''s just that seeing Nat lose so much weight all of a sudden has been bothering me. But don''t worry, it''s not a big deal!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Benjamin, too, furrowed his brows, his expression reflecting concern. ¡°You''re right, there''s definitely something off. Even if Nat wanted to lose weight, she wouldn''t have shed so much all of a sudden,¡± Benjamin remarked, then added in a soft murmur, ¡°And honestly, when has Nat ever been the type to worry about her appearance?¡± Worried that Benjamin might continue probing, Anthony quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Okay, stop overthinking things. It''s gettingte, and you should grab something to eat!¡± ¡°Aren''t you going?¡± Benjamin looked at him. ¡°I''ve already eaten.¡± ¡°So early?¡± ¡°Yeah, and if you don''t go now, there won''t be anything left!¡± ¡°Want to join me for another round of eating?¡± Benjamin raised an eyebrow. ¡°No way!¡± With that, Anthony swiftly headed to his room. ¡°What are you going off to do?¡± ¡°Take a nap,¡± Anthony said without looking back. Observing his retreat into the room, Benjamin couldn''t help but release a resigned sigh before making his way downstairs. Upon entering the room, Anthony found himself ovee with tears that welled up in his eyes. Leaning against the door, he attempted to suppress his emotions, yet the more he struggled, the more his tears flowed uncontrobly. He knew that his sense was right. The sense of unease that had persisted from yesterday until now had finally crystallized into understanding. In just a matter of days, how had things taken such a turn? No wonder Nat''s calls had been dwindlingtely... Each time he recalled the days when he had been absent, and Natasha had suffered from the torment of the poison, Anthony''s heart ached in waves. Nat... If only I could bear all the pain and suffering for you! Anthony crouched on the floor, allowing his emotions to flow freely. It was unclear how much time had passed. After releasing his pent-up emotions, Anthony gradually felt a sense of relief from the suffocating sadness. He realized he couldn''t remain in that state forever. He needed toe up with a n and gain a clearer understanding of the situation. With this determination, he wiped away his tears,posed himself, and then left the room. After careful consideration, Anthony concluded that the only potential breakthrough was Spencer. Following his decision, Anthony made his way to theboratory. Standing outside the door, he took a deep breath and finally knocked, bracing himself for the conversation ahead. Despite his repeated knocks, there was no response from inside theboratory. Growing concerned, Anthony was on the verge of pushing the door open when a noise suddenly caught his attention from behind. ¡°Looking for me?¡± Anthony turned around, only to find Spencer standing not far behind him. In the span of a few days, Spencer had grown noticeably haggard. The words that Anthony had intended to ask suddenly seemed to catch in his throat at that moment. After a while, the boy nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Spencer met his gaze, seemingly able to deduce something from Anthony''s expression. He approached, opened the door, and simply said, ¡°Come in.¡± As Anthony stepped inside, Spencer instructed, ¡°Close the door.¡± The boy did as he was told. Spencer seated himself at his desk, methodically donning a pair of gloves, as though he were preparing to resume his work. Observing this, Anthony took a seat across from him and remarked, ¡°It''s been a while.¡± Hearing this, Spencer raised his gaze to meet Anthony''s and remarked, ¡°I didn''t expect that as your opening line.¡± The boy was rendered speechless. ¡°Have you seen Natasha?¡± Spencer asked. The mention of Natasha conjured an image of her frail form in Anthony''s mind, prompting an ufortable sensation to prickle his nostrils. Nheless, he managed to suppress it and merely emitted a subdued hum in response. The subtle quiver in that single hum didn''t escape Spencer''s notice. He pressed his lips together, his gaze fixed on Anthony. With straightforward candor, he spoke. ¡°If you have questions, fire away.¡± Anthony''s reddened eyes were fixed on Spencer, his emotions clearly evident. Trying to hold back his emotions, he managed to form the question, his voice wavering, ¡°Will Nat... be okay?¡± Chapter 900 Do You Like Nat Chapter 900 Do You Like Nat Spencer was taken aback by the sight of Anthony''s tear-filled eyes. Ever since I got to know Anthony, he has always carried himself like a little adult. He''s been brave, strategic, smart, and quick-witted. No matter how difficult the situation, I''ve never seen him frown, but now... At this moment, Anthony simply resembled a child, mirroring the worry and fear of someone about to lose their dearest person. A sense of bitterness welled up within Spencer''s heart. He also felt a twinge of shame for his selfishness, all for the sake of that one pill. Taking a deep breath, Spencer averted his gaze. Tears gathered in Anthony''s eyes as he gazed at Spencer, his emotions hard to rein in. ¡°All I want is an answer,¡± he said. ¡°Will Nat ever get better?¡± ¡°I don''t know,¡± Spencer responded, his eyes meeting Anthony''s. ¡°I really don''t.¡± ¡°Aren''t you known as a miracle doctor? Your skills are renowned. Can''t you cure any kind of poison? Why can''t you give me a clear answer?¡± Anthony''s voice was filled with anxiety and desperation. Spencer raised his gaze to meet Anthony''s, his eyes reflecting the bitterness and sorrow he felt. ¡°I''ve never thought of myself in such high terms; those are words spoken by others...¡± ¡°So, are you refuting that now? Are you giving up?¡± ¡°No!¡± Spencer locked his gaze onto Anthony''s, his expression determined. ¡°I haven''t given up, and I won''t! My life is dedicated to Nat. As long as she''s not well, I won''t rest. If anything were to happen to her... I''m prepared to sacrifice my own life!¡± He spoke with unwavering determination. As the words reached his ears, Anthony''s initial anger began to subside, reced by a furrowed brow and confusion. He couldn''t quiteprehend why Spencer would express his dedication in such an extreme manner. Even if the man was close friends with Natasha, such a statement seemed excessively intense... The more he thought about it, the more Anthony felt that these words were ambiguous. No matter how close friends they were, it seemed a bit too much for Spencer to go to such lengths. Anthony furrowed his brows as he gazed at the man. ¡°Spencer, you...¡± Spencer was still lost in his own thoughts, a sense of helpless agony weighing him down. Sensing Anthony''s gaze, he paused for a moment before asking, ¡°What about me?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Anthony drew in a deep breath. He hesitated for a while, his lips pursing before he finally spoke, ¡°Spencer, do you... like Nat?¡± Spencer was stunned. As he gazed at Anthony, it took him a moment to fullyprehend the boy''s words. In that instant, Anthony fixed his gaze on Spencer and said, ¡°Spencer, I appreciate how much you care about Nat, but... what about Thalia? How does she fit into this?¡± The abrupt shift in the conversation caught Spencer off guard. He squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Did I say something that gave you the wrong idea?¡± Spencer responded. ¡°Didn''t you mention that you would give your life if anything happened to Nat?¡± In response, Spencer spoke. ¡°I meant that I''m willing to give everything I have, my dedication, my efforts, to save her. I owe her that much, and I won''t give up until she''s better, even if it means dedicating my entire life to it!¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony finally breathed a sigh of relief. With this rification, he didn''t have much to worry about. However, a tinge of mncholy still lingered in his heart. ¡°But can Natasha''s body endure that wait?¡± he asked, his gaze fixed on Spencer. Spencer''s eyes narrowed slightly as he focused on Anthony, his voice low and determined. ¡°While I''m not certain about detoxifying Natasha at the moment, I can still ensure her vital signs remain stable. But rest assured, I won''t stop until I find a way to obtain the antidote. If all else fails, I''ll personally infiltrate the Vermillion Base and extract information about the antidote. In essence, I''ll use every resource at my disposal and give my all to this endeavor.¡± As Spencer spoke with such determination, Anthony''s eyes shifted with a mixture of emotions, reflecting both hope and uncertainty. He understood that if anyone could find a solution in this world, it was likely Spencer. While Spencer remained modest, his reputation was noteworthy. He had sessfully treated numerousplex ailments, and people were willing to pay a substantial sum for his medical expertise. Therefore, Spencer was Anthony''s only hope. Prior to this, he had been grappling with feelings of distress and inner turmoil. However, Spencer''s words had a reassuring effect on him. Knowing that Spencer believed in the possibility of a solution gave him renewed hope and resolve. With these thoughts in mind, the heart that had plummeted seemed to regain some of its footing. ¡°Spencer, remember, these are your words. I''ll hold onto them,¡± Anthony dered, his gaze fixed on the man as he emphasized each word. His dark eyes filled with unyielding determination, Spencer asserted, ¡°I always stand by my promises.¡± Anthony rallied his resolve and gazed at Spencer. ¡°Okay, I trust you. But don''t think you''ll have to infiltrate Vermillion Base alone. There must be alternative ways to obtain that information. For now, just focus on keeping Nat stable, keeping her alive... That''s my only request,¡± Anthony''s voice quivered slightly as he spoke, expressing his utmost concern. This was the bare minimum he hoped for. Keeping Natasha alive was all that mattered. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer understood the gravity of the situation and met Anthony''s gaze, affirming, ¡°I give you my word.¡± Anthony took a deep breath, his mood lightening after their conversation. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, ¡°you focus on finding the antidote, and I''ll brainstorm other solutions as well.¡± As the boy got to his feet, Spencer asked him, ¡°What other solutions do you have in mind?¡± Anthony turned around and faced Spencer. ¡°As you said, if I have to resort to force, I''ll get the boss out. I''ll hold a gun to his head, and he won''t have a choice but to talk,¡± Anthony asserted. ¡°You alone?¡± ¡°I''m definitely not naive enough to hand myself over willingly,¡± Anthony murmured. Nevertheless, even if it required mobilizing every resource from the dark web, he would fight relentlessly! ¡°So you....¡± ¡°Don''t worry about these things. I''ll find a solution,¡± Anthony stated before getting up and leaving. All of a sudden, Spencer suggested, ¡°Your dad and Dave have also been dedicating time to this recently. If possible, you might want to consult with them.¡± Anthony paused briefly, then nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°All right, I''ll do that,¡± he replied. Afterward, he made his way to the exit. However, as he reached the door, a thought struck him. He turned back to face the man in the room. ¡°Oh, by the way, I have another question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Thalia and my mom both got poisoned, but why does Thalia appear to be okay while my mom...¡± Anthony''s voice trailed off, the unspoken question hanging heavy in the air. Nheless, the meaning of his words was clear. Spencer paused for a moment, his gaze meeting Anthony''s with a touch of guilt in his eyes. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Anthony asked. Spencer''s lips moved hesitantly, and for a moment, he seemed lost for words. The silence that followed only deepened Anthony''s sense that something was off. In the days that had passed, Thalia had been by his side, seemingly healthy and active. Anthony had been concerned about her condition, fearing a rpse, yet she appearedpletely fine as if nothing had happened. He had wanted to inquire about this, but the right moment never presented itself. As he thought about it, he realized it was time to bring up this matter. Observing Spencer''s expression, Anthony could see the deep conflict within him, as if he was struggling to find the right words. Chapter 901 No One To Blame Chapter 901 No One To me Observing his guarded expression and evasive behavior, Anthony sensed that something was off. He shut the door, retraced his steps, and positioned himself in front of Spencer. cing both hands on the table, he leaned forward and spoke with determination. ¡°Spencer, there''s something you''re not telling me, isn''t there?¡± Spencer lowered his gaze. ¡°No.¡± ¡°There is,¡± Anthony stated firmly, his conviction unwavering. The way Spencer avoided his gaze was confirmation enough. Spencer remained silent, his lips pressed together. ¡°What''s really going on, Spencer?¡± Anthony probed. Nevertheless, the man remained silent. For the first time in his life, he was at a loss for words, stumped by a question from a child. ¡°You''re not nning to tell me, are you?¡± Anthony inquired, his tone a mix of frustration and determination. ¡°Fine, then. I''ll go find Thalia. She should know what''s going on.¡± With that, Anthony turned and swiftly exited the room. ¡°She doesn''t know.¡± Spencer suddenly spoke, watching Anthony''s retreating figure. Anthony halted and turned back, locking eyes with Spencer. Thetter took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I can share the truth with you, but I must rify that this matter has nothing to do with Thalia.¡± Anthony''s expression grew more serious, his intuition telling him that this matter might not sit well with him. Spencer''s lips tightened as he continued, ¡°The reason Thalia hasn''t had a rpse is because her poison has been cured.¡± As soon as the man''s words reached Anthony''s ears, his eyes immediately narrowed. ¡°Cured? How was it cured?¡± ¡°With the antidote.¡± ¡°Where did you get the antidote?¡± Anthony asked, disbelief filling his eyes. Spencer met Anthony''s gaze, the words hovering on his lips, but finding the right way to express them was proving difficult. ¡°Speak up!¡± The boy''s stare intensified. ¡°Last time, your dad brought it back while he was on the move,¡± Spencer finally revealed. ¡°Last time?¡± ¡°The time when Nat left.¡± Narrowing his gaze, Anthony recollected that moment. ¡°So, you''re saying that my dad actually brought back the antidote back then?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°You gave to Thalia?¡± ¡°I confess, I entertained some selfish thoughts, but ultimately, I''m not the one who decided in this matter,¡± Spencer admitted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony asked, finding it all too hard to believe. ¡°It was Nat.¡± Spencer looked at him. Anthony was slightly caught off guard. To im that he wasn''t surprised would be insincere, yet stating that he was entirely taken aback would also be inurate. This action was undeniably characteristic of Natasha''s style. Subsequently, Spencer detailed the exchange of antidotes to Anthony. As he concluded his exnation, he turned his gaze toward Anthony and added, ¡°Up until this point, Thalia remains unaware of the actual situation. She has consistently believed that the medicine she took before departing was the one I provided to slow down the onset of the poison.¡± Having listened to the detailed exnation, Anthony found himself at a loss for how to react. He regarded Spencer for a prolonged moment before posing a question, ¡°Given that there exists an antidote, why not work on creating another one to take? Wouldn''t that sever the other person''s lifeline?¡± ¡°Do you really think I''m that stupid?¡± The instant I obtained the antidote, I wasted no time in confirming its legitimacy. I attempted to replicate its form, yet...¡± Spencer''s head shook slightly, a combination of frustration and irritationcing his words. ¡°Everyponent except one could be identified. There''s a particr ingredient that still eludes me. Despite having the rest, I can''t ascertain that one missing element.¡± His voice carried a mixture of emotions, including frustration and helplessness he had seldom experienced in his medical career. Anthony looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Certainly, whatever I could think of, they, being adults, would likely not overlook. Spencer must have possessed considerable confidence to allow Thalia to ingest the antidote... The mere thought of Natasha, picturing her emaciated and fragilepared to her previous self, was almost unbearable for Anthony. After a brief pause, he muttered, ¡°That''s just how Nat is... She never prioritizes herself, always clinging to what she calls ''principles.''¡° ¡°There''s more to it,¡± Spencer began, prompting the boy to look up at him. ¡°I''ve known your mom for many years, and she''s not exactly the selfless type. In fact, she tends to steer clear of getting caught up in these intricate matters. That said, her actions aren''t solely driven by a sense of doing what''s right...¡± He fixed his gaze on Anthony and borated, ¡°She views Thalia as a friend. If Thalia can go to such lengths for your sake, your mom can undoubtedly extend the same level of dedication to her.¡± Upon hearing these words, Anthony was momentarily taken aback. The statement held so much depth. In that instant, a flood of memories involving Thalia surged through his mind. Time and again, regardless of the circumstances, Thalia had consistently stood in staunch defense before him, acting as a barrier against whatever challenges they faced. Although he and Thaliacked a blood rtion, he felt an overwhelming indebtedness for the life- saving favor she had done for him. If an antidote were to be presented before him now, demanding that he choose between Natasha and Thalia to administer it to, he believed the decision would drive him to madness. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natasha was his closest family, while Thalia was his cherished friend. If he put himself in their shoes, he could imagine the internal turmoil they must have experienced during that choice. Therefore, there was no one to me for this, and no one to hate. Anthony pursed his lips, then nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Having said that, he turned around and slowly walked away. ¡°Anthony,¡± Spencer suddenly called out to him. Anthony paused, not turning around; he simply spoke in a low voice, ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t tell Thalia... Since this is Nat''s choice, I will respect it.¡± ¡°I just want to tell you, if there''s anyone to me, it should be me. Thalia truly had no knowledge of this matter,¡± Spencer exined. ¡°I''m still counting on you to cure Nat of her poison. I won''t, and dare not, hold any grudges against you. All I ask is that you try your best to cure Nat...¡± After saying this, Anthony walked out of the room, leaving Spencer behind. Spencer watched Anthony''s retreating figure, his heart heavy with the weight of their conversation. The image of Anthony''s earnest expression and his words echoed in his mind, refusing to fade. He sighed softly, then nced down at the documents in his hand and clenched them into a tight ball. As Anthony departed, Thalia emerged from her room. Spotting him, she called out cheerfully, ¡°Anthony.¡± Moving toward him, Thalia appeared rejuvenated and full of energy. However, as she drew closer and noticed his red eyes, her expression shifted with concern. She questioned, ¡°What''s the matter? Why are your eyes red?¡± As she spoke, she noted that he had exited Spencer''s room. Her eyebrows knitted in concern, and she inquired, ¡°Did Spencer give you a hard time?¡± ¡°No,¡± Anthony said indifferently, deliberately averting her gaze, refusing to meet her eyes. ¡°No? Then what''s the matter with you?¡± Anthony was grappling withplex emotions at the moment, leaving him unsure of how to face Thalia. ¡°I''m fine...¡± he managed to say, his wordscking conviction. Without waiting for her to reply, he turned on his heel and walked away. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Where are you going?¡± she called out after him. Nevertheless, the boy didn''t say a word and quickly left. Observing his departing form, Thalia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. ¡°How odd.¡± With those words, she shifted her gaze toward the adjacentboratory, narrowing her eyes slightly. Ultimately, she pressed open the door and stepped inside. She was determined to find out who had been bothering her beloved Anthony. Chapter 902 Alone In This World Chapter 902 Alone In This World Entering theboratory, Thalia pushed the door open and stepped inside. She found Spencer at his desk and without realizing his mood, she went straight to the point, asking, ¡°Did you bully our dear Anthony?¡± Seeing Thalia enter, Spencer quickly regained hisposure. He looked up at her and forced a smile, asking, ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°What''s going on? Did you pick on Anthony?¡± Thalia walked over and stood beside him, her tone yful as she asked. The man arched a brow. ¡°Me picking on him? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± ¡°Do you really think I would dare to do that, especially with all the people here ¨C his dad, mom, younger siblings, and his dad''s friends? And most importantly, you''re here too. I''m not that foolish or tired of living,¡± Spencer retorted. Thalia seemed pleased by his response, leaning in and yfully hooking her fingers under his chin. ¡°You''re right,¡± she said, ¡°the most important thing is that I''m around. As long as you know that.¡± Spencer looked at her, managing to force a slight smile onto his face. ¡°But what''s with Anthony? His eyes are all red as if he''s been crying,¡± said Thalia, her eyebrows furrowing in curiosity. ¡°Are you sure he''s been crying and not just tired?¡± the man asked in return. Thalia turned her gaze toward him as she heard his voice. ¡°Eyes can turn red from crying, fromck of sleep, or even due to certain eye conditions¡ª¡± Before Spencer couldplete his sentence, Thalia swiftly covered his mouth and interjected, ¡°Nonsense about being sick. Anthony is perfectly healthy; he''s not sick at all.¡± Spencer gently removed her hand and regarded her as hemented, ¡°Don''t you think you''re bing a bit too attached to him?¡± ¡°He''s a part of Darz. What''s wrong with showing concern? Plus, he''s Nat''s son, which means there''s a double reason for me to care,¡± Thalia responded, as though it was the most logical exnation. Then, a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she continued, ¡°But wait, are you feeling jealous? That can''t be, he''s just a kid...¡± Spencer didn''t immediately answer her question. Instead, he gazed at her intently and asked, ¡°What if there came a day when you had to choose between him and me? Who would you choose?¡± Hearing the question, Thalia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I won''t choose.¡± ¡°What if you have to?¡± Thalia quickly dismissed the idea, asserting, ¡°That''s not even a possibility. I can''t imagine a scenario where I''d have to make such a choice!¡± Understanding theplexity of the situation, Spencer nodded and dropped the topic, not wanting to upset or trouble her any further. ¡°All right,¡± he replied softly. Thalia''s curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t let go of the question. She gazed at him and inquired, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask that?¡± ¡°I was just asking.¡± Thalia''s tone carried a hint of annoyance as she responded, ¡°Who brings up such matters without any reason?¡± However, Spencer gazed at her and said, ¡°If that day everes, I hope you''ll choose Anthony.¡± Taken aback, she asked quizzically, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Choose him. You won''t regret it!¡± Spencer enunciated each word. Thalia scrutinized him, sensing that his words held deeper implications. She maintained direct eye contact, her expressionplex. ¡°What makes you think I won''t regret it? You can''t predict how I''d feel in that situation.¡± ¡°My intuition tells me you won''t,¡± was the man''s response. ¡°But if I lose you, my life would be meaningless,¡± Thalia said to him, emphasizing her every word. Those words struck Spencer, leaving him momentarily speechless. He hadn''t expected to hold such significance in her life. Trying to lighten the intensity of the moment, he replied, ¡°You managed just fine all these years when we were apart. You''ll keep doing so in the future, won''t you?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The reason I''ve been able to live well is that I believe you''re still out there in this world. It''s the thought of finding you that keeps me going, Spencer. Every effort I make is fueled by the hope of reuniting with you... If I were to lose you, I''d have no family left in this world. I''d be utterly alone for the rest of my life. Isn''t that as good as being dead?¡± said Thalia. Spencer''s gaze sharpened, fixed on her, as if grappling with her words. His lips parted slightly, and after a prolonged silence, he finally responded, ¡°We''re born alone into this world, and we depart from it in the same manner. No one is exempt from that reality.¡± Thalia''s expression tightened. ¡°Don''t lecture me about lofty principles. I might not have grasped the concept of loneliness when I was born, but I''vee to understand it since I entered this world, and I''llprehend it when I leave as well. So, I don''t want to be alone, Spencer... I can''t bear it.¡± ¡°Spencer, I''m putting my words out there for you. If you ever dare to leave me again, don''t expect me toe looking for you, and I''ll never find it in my heart to forgive you,¡± she continued. Spencer had words on the tip of his tongue, but they remained unspoken, leaving him in a speechless state. As he struggled with his response, Thalia, feeling an unexpected surge of anger, turned and walked away. Seeing this, he immediately reached out to grab her. ¡°Thalia.¡± She stood there, unmoving. ¡°I promise you,¡± Spencer assured. Thalia turned her head upon hearing his words, stealing a nce at him. Observing her earnest expression, he added, ¡°I''ll do as you say.¡± Thalia found herself momentarily puzzled by his words. From her perspective, it seemed like Spencer had given in to her wishes. A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she spoke. ¡°I''ll hold you to your promise, then.¡± The man nodded. Thalia''sughter filled the room as she embraced him tightly. Nestling against his chest, she resembled a yful, affectionate young woman, her countenance radiant with happiness. After a brief pause, Spencer hesitated no more and gently rested his hand on hers. With her head on his chest, Thalia recalled something and lifted her gaze to meet Spencer''s eyes. ¡°Last night... I fell asleep,¡± she began. The man lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°You didn''t even bother to wake me up,¡± Thalia grumbled, pouting. ¡°I couldn''t bear to wake you, for you were sleeping so soundly.¡± Even though there was a hint of reluctance in Thalia''s demeanor, she didn''t say anything further as the man was simply considering her best interests. She held him tighter, smiling as she said, ¡°It''s okay. We''ll have plenty of chances in the future.¡± Looking at the person in his arms, Spencer''s eyes were filled withplexity. Just then, Thalia suddenly remembered something and released him from her embrace. ¡°I can''t stay here chatting with you, I need to go check on Nat. I''lle to find youter.¡± As she was about to leave, Spencer''s brows furrowed slightly, and he called out her name softly, ¡°Thalia.¡± Thalia turned around, her expression innocent as she asked, ¡°Hm? Is there something else?¡± Spencer appeared to want to say something, but after a prolonged hesitation, he finally managed to speak, ¡°Would you like to grab something to eat before you go?¡± Thalia''sughter grew even more joyful at his suggestion. ¡°I''m not hungry. Besides, I never really eat much in the morning.¡± She paused, her tone a bit uncertain. ¡°I might just be imagining things, but I feel like I''ve gained a little weight since I''ve been spending time with all of you.¡± Spencer looked at her. ¡°You''re not fat.¡± Thalia''s smile bloomed like a radiant flower. ¡°You''ve certainly learned how to sweet talk,¡± she remarked with augh. ¡°Okay, I''m leaving now. I need to go check on something; otherwise, I won''t feel at ease.¡± Without waiting for Spencer''s reply, she headed directly for the exit. Chapter 903 A Fairy Chapter 903 A Fairy Thalia found herself outside Natasha''s room. Just then, she unexpectedly bumped into Denise. Spotting the little girl emerging from the room, Thalia greeted her with a yful smile, ¡°Oh, you''re up early too.¡± Denise yawned. ¡°Good morning, Thalia.¡± ¡°If you''re feeling tired, maybe you should go back to sleep for a while,¡± Thalia suggested before entering the room herself. ¡°Are you looking for Nat?¡± Denise asked. In response, Thalia gave a dip of her head. ¡°But Nat''s not in the room.¡± ¡°She isn''t? Where did she go then?¡± ¡°I just made a call and it seems like they''re all outside, enjoying the sunshine,¡± Denise informed her. Hearing this, Thalia chuckled lightly. ¡°Nat sure knows how to enjoy herself, huh?¡± ¡°That''s exactly what I''m thinking too. It''s really strange.¡± ¡°Let''s go and take a look,¡± Thalia suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Denise nodded, and the two of them walked outside together. The sun rose in the east, signaling the arrival of autumn. The morning air carried a subtle chill, but its warmth was gradually spreading as the sun climbed higher. As Thalia and Denise stepped outside, they scanned the surroundings for a while before finally spotting a figure dressed in white sitting not too far away. From a distance, Natasha was wrapped in a deep khaki nket, her white robe contrasting with the surroundings, giving her an ethereal and enchanting appearance. She seemed like a fairy who had found her way into the mortal realm. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As Thalia drew closer to Natasha, her eyes lit up with delight, and she couldn''t help butment, ¡°Nat looks truly...¡± A perplexed Denise queried, ¡°Truly what?¡± ¡°Beautiful!¡± Denise chuckled, a faint smile gracing her lips, with a touch of satisfaction evident. ¡°Absolutely!¡± The two of them strolled along, engaged in light banter. ¡°I wasplimenting Nat, so why are you acting so smug?¡± Denise''s eyes glimmered with mischief as she gazed at Thalia. ¡°Of course, I should be proud. Let''s set aside the rest; she''s my Nat after all. Even if I can''t inherit all of her genes, I should be able to im at least half, don''t you think?¡± Thalia yfully averted her gaze, her tone feigning seriousness. ¡°But you know, they say daughters often resemble their fathers. What if you end up inheriting less than half of that?¡± Denise remained unfazed and responded with a smile, ¡°Well, even if I take after my daddy, it wouldn''t be too bad, would it?¡± ¡°Who told you that? You''d turn out ugly!¡± Thalia retorted, looking at her. ¡°You''re just biased against my daddy!¡± ¡°I''m unbiased, but he''s still ugly!¡± ¡°Hatred has clouded your judgment!¡± The little girl shook her head helplessly. Thus, the two of them bantered as they walked, quickly reaching Natasha''s side. ¡°Mommy!¡± As soon as she got close, Denise immediately called out and ran straight to Natasha. Natasha gazed at them, and at that moment, Denise affectionatelyunched herself into her arms, nuzzling her head against Natasha''s, ¡°Nat, Mommy, I''ve missed you so much!¡± Natasha''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Denise, it''s about time you changed your opening line. It''s getting stale!¡± ¡°I meant what I said!¡± said the little girl. ¡°Okay, I missed you too,¡± Natasha replied warmly. ¡°Really?¡± Denise inquired, finally lifting herself from Natasha''s embrace. She had rushed into the hug earlier without paying much attention, and now, seeing Natasha up close, Denise was a bit surprised. ¡°Nat, you¡ª¡± Denise looked at her, suddenly speechless. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°W-Why are you...¡± Her words were on the tip of her tongue when Thalia appeared, drawn by the sound of her voice. ¡°You sure know how to enjoy yourself...¡± Thalia''s statement faded as soon as sheid eyes on Natasha''s gaunt form. In that instance, Natasha resembled a dandelion, with its petals already dispersed, appearing as though they could break with the gentlest of breezes. Thalia observed, herplexion shifting. ¡°H-How did this happen?¡± she asked, her eyes filled with shock. It appeared as if Natasha had foreseen their response; she offered a casual smile and inquired, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Thalia leaned closer, her gaze fixed on Natasha. ¡°Just a few days have passed since west saw each other. How is it possible that you''ve...¡± ¡°I just tried to lose weight. I didn''t anticipate the oues to be this conspicuous!¡± Natasha persisted with this justification. ¡°Quit with the absurd excuses!¡± Thalia dismissed her words, disbelief evident in her eyes. ¡°You''re not even overweight. Why would you need to lose weight?¡± While speaking, her nce wandered, and she caught sight of Keh entering the room, holding a cup of something. At the sight of him, Thalia exploded in fury. ¡°Keh Hamilton, is this your way of looking after Nat? How did she reach this state? Is this your version of showing love for her?¡± Confronted by her usations, Keh appeared almost oblivious. He advanced toward Natasha, leaned down, and presented her with a cup. ¡°Take a sip of water,¡± he gently suggested. As she observed his silence, Thalia''s frustration intensified. ¡°Keh, I''m talking to you! What good is water? If you''re incapable of looking after her, then I will!¡± Keh disyed a hint of discontent as he raised his gaze to meet hers. Natasha, apprehensive that another argument might ensue, shook her head at Keh. Observing her gesture, Keh managed to suppress his words. Natasha once again turned her gaze toward Thalia, softly uttering, ¡°Thalia.¡± Thalia didn''t respond, her gaze still fixed intently on Keh. Upon seeing the situation, Natasha reached out and tugged at Thalia''s sleeve. ¡°This has nothing to do with him.¡± Thalia eventually directed her gaze downward, locking eyes with Natasha, concern evident in her expression. ¡°How can it not be his responsibility? If he didn''t take proper care of you, it''s on him!¡± As she spoke, she crouched down, arranging the nket around Natasha. ¡°No, it''s chilly out here. You shouldn''t stay here. Let''s head indoors.¡± ¡°I''m fine!¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°Being cooped up indoors every day was stifling. Now, having the chance to gaze at the sky and experience the breeze feels wonderful!¡± Thalia gazed at her, her brows knitting with worry. All she could feel was a pang of sorrow. ¡°Where is Spencer? How could he allow you to reach this state? No, I have to talk to himter and ask just how he''s been taking care of you!¡± Thalia eximed, her tone tinged with frustration. ¡°It''s not his fault either...¡± ¡°Why isn''t he to me!¡± Thalia eximed, her gaze briefly shifting toward Keh. ¡°It''s their responsibility, being a man and a doctor, to ensure your well-being!¡± Keh stood off to the side, his gaze profound and shadowed. His typically pallidplexion now bore a touch of discontent. ¡°Rather than assigning me here and there, it might be more worthwhile to contemte whether one''s own actions have contributed,¡± he retorted, his tone carrying a chilly edge. Hardly had he concluded his statement when Natasha directed her gaze upward, locking eyes with Keh. It was only then that Keh shifted his gaze away, choosing silence. Natasha followed suit, redirecting her gaze toward Thalia. In that instant, Thalia was momentarily caught off guard. She then rose to her feet, regarded Keh, and inquired, ¡°What are you implying?¡± The man remained quiet, his gaze anchored to Natasha''s shoulder, seemingly disregarding Thalia''s words entirely. ¡°What do you mean by that!¡± Thalia roared. ¡°Thalia,¡± Natasha addressed her, her gaze focused. ¡°It doesn''t mean anything. He was simply speaking without much thought.¡± s, those words fell on deaf ears as Thalia cast her gaze downward, fixing her eyes on Natasha, her captivating gaze conveying an inexplicable mixture of emotions. It appeared as if she had understood something. Chapter 904 Positions To Explore Chapter 904 Positions To Explore Denise stood nearby, her perplexed gaze fixed on the two of them. She couldn''t help but wonder why they had started arguing again. Her attention shifted to Natasha, a surge of deep tenderness filling her heart as she observed the woman. Thalia was stunned for a moment, then she whispered, ¡°Does this have something to do with me?¡± She directed her gaze toward Natasha, her voice barely audible and tinged with a touch of helplessness. Natasha shook her head, assuring, ¡°No, it''s not about you. He''s just messing around.¡± However, at this point, Natasha''s words couldn''t be taken at face value. Thalia turned her gaze toward Keh, noticing hisck of rebuttal. She wasn''t naive. Despite the apparent disagreement between them, they wouldn''t do anything to each other, especially with Natasha and the three children present. Their discontent was likely just superficial. Thus, Keh''s statement held more weight than it might seem. Perhaps the man truly harbored resentment toward Thalia. A realization dawned on Thalia ¡ª Spencer''s unusual behavior, Anthony''s red-rimmed eyes, and even her own improved physical state. Could it be... No! No way! Thalia''s gaze turned to Natasha, her expression now questioning. ¡°It''s not what I thought, is it?¡± ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Thalia looked at her, ¡°You clearly ate it right in front of me...¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with that!¡± ¡°No, I need to ask!¡± Thalia eximed, taking a step back. In the next instant, she turned and dashed away. ¡°Thalia!¡± Despite wanting to call out, Natasha''s weakened voice was carried away by the wind. Helplessness surged within her as she watched Thalia''s retreating figure. ¡°Nat...¡± Denise''s eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at Natasha. ¡°What''s going on? What are you guys talking about?¡± Looking at Denise, Natasha told her, ¡°Denise, go stop Thalia. Don''t let her do anything foolish.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts! Just go!¡± Natasha urged. Left with no choice, Denise hesitated briefly before deciding to turn around and follow Thalia. As soon as Denise left, Natasha grabbed her phone and quickly dialed Spencer''s number. ¡°Spencer, Thalia has left. She might have found something out. Don''t say a word!¡± A prolonged silence followed on the other end of the line, prompting Natasha to call out again, ¡°Spencer?¡± ¡°Nat, do you truly believe Thalia is naive enough not to catch on?¡± Spencer inquired. Natasha suddenly fell silent. This time, she was at a loss for words. ¡°She has a deep aversion to deceit. If she discovers my involvement, she won''t forgive me. She''s grown up, and she deserves to know the truth,¡± Spencer stated. After a long silence, Natasha finally responded, ¡°I understand,¡± before putting her phone away. At that moment, Keh, who stood beside her, crouched down to her level and said, ¡°Nat, do you honestly believe you can keep this hidden?¡± Natasha nced at him, her tone gentle yet reprimanding, ¡°This situation arose because of you. If not for your actions, Thalia wouldn''t have started thinking along those lines.¡± Although her words carried a tone of me, her voice held a softness that bordered on coyness. Keh gazed at her and responded, ¡°Even if I hadn''t mentioned it, do you think she wouldn''t eventually figure it out? Maybe not right away, but given time to think, she''ll connect the dots. It''s just a matter of time before she discovers the truth.¡± Natasha sighed in resignation, conceding, ¡°No matter how you put it, you''re right.¡± Observing her state, Keh gently held her hand and said, ¡°Nat, with your current condition, you should focus on yourself. Everyone else is fine; it''s you who needs care right now.¡± ¡°Keh, I understand that you and Thalia have your differences, but I don''t want your personal issues to affect our situation. Thalia isn''t an outsider to me; she''s a friend, and also a friend of Anthony''s. Whenever they''re in trouble, she stands up to protect them without hesitation. How could I be selfish when ites to her?¡± Hearing Natasha''s words, Kehprehended her intent clearly. He pressed his lips together. ¡°Nat, have you perhaps misunderstood something? It''s always been her who disliked me, and I''ve been the one defending myself.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You''re a man. You should be more magnanimous.¡± ¡°So, if she were to hold a knife to my throat, should I just turn a blind eye?¡± he retorted. Natasha knew he was saying that out of anger, so she chuckled lightly. ¡°Thalia wouldn''t do that.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°She can''t bear the thought of me being a widow!¡± was Natasha''s retort. Being a widow, huh? At the thought of that, Keh looked at her, his gaze flickering. After a moment, he nodded, ¡°All right, I''ll take your advice. I won''t lower myself to her level anymore.¡± ¡°You said it.¡± The man simply acknowledged with a hum and dip of his head. Only then did Natasha curl her lips in satisfaction. Then, as if she remembered something, she added, ¡°Also, Thalia''s dissatisfaction with you isn''t just because of the gang disputes. It''s said that your past rtionships were quite messy, and that''s a big reason for her attitude.¡± ¡°It''s just gossip. If she believes it, it only shows that shecks discernment!¡± Keh immediately retorted. Natasha chuckled lightly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Nat, you don''t believe it too, do you?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Hm... I do.¡± She nodded. Keh''s dark eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this. ¡°Do you really believe it? If you do, then why are you still with me?¡± As he spoke, he touched the diamond ring on his ring finger. Observing his expression, Natasha approached him, scrutinizing his face. She then extended her hand and yfully lifted his chin. ¡°Maybe it''s because your appearance suits my taste perfectly, so I''m not bothered by anything else. I''ll savor the pleasure of gazing at you for the time being.¡± Keh''s lips curved into a genuine smile when he heard her words. ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman nodded. Out of nowhere, Keh''s hand reached for the back of her head, pulling her in gently as he pressed his lips to hers. When he finally released her, he grinned and remarked, ¡°You better get back on your feet soon. You know me well ¡ª I can be on my best behavior when others are around, but when I''m alone, I tend to be a bit more daring.¡± ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± said Natasha. ¡°What if I dare to?¡± ¡°In that case, I''ll have Thalia and the three little ones keep you locked away, hidden from the world, all for my own eyes only,¡± Natasha yfully quipped. ¡°So you''ll have your eyes solely on me?¡± Keh focused on the crucial aspect. ¡°Your imagination always tends to run wild,¡± she chuckled, finding it hard to contain her amusement. Keh held her gaze for a moment before pulling her into his arms. The two of them looked out at the horizon together. After a while, Keh broke the silence, ¡°Nat, the operation is about to start. Are you scared?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I''m not afraid.¡± He offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Nat, don''t worry. I''ll make sure to get the antidote and help you get back to your normal self.¡± Upon hearing his words, Natasha lifted her gaze to meet his, saying, ¡°I just want all of you to return safely and unharmed!¡± Keh''s gaze held a hint of yfulness as he observed her. ¡°Absolutely,¡± he replied, tilting his head slightly and whispering into her ear, ¡°And I still have plenty of positions in mind that we haven''t explored in our intimate world.¡± Chapter 905 Terrifying Thought Chapter 905 Terrifying Thought Thalia returned to Spencer''sboratory. The door was suddenly flung open, and Thalia stood at the entrance, her gaze fixed on Spencer with a mix ofplexity and sorrow in her eyes. As if he had anticipated it, Spencer rose from his desk when he spotted her. ¡°Spencer, I...¡± Thalia walked in, wanting to ask something. However, when the words reached her lips, she didn''t know how to begin. Spencer remained silent, just staring at her intently. Thalia''s lips moved slightly. After a moment, she looked at him and asked, ¡°What''s going on with Nat''s health? How did it be like this? Didn''t she already take the antidote? How could she still end up in this state?¡± Spencer remained silent. He initially thought he could tell her the truth directly, but seeing her so upset with his own eyes made him think otherwise. Seeing him silent, Thalia frowned, looking utterly distressed. ¡°I scolded Keh, thinking it was his negligence. However, his words implied it had something to do with me... Spencer, can you tell me what''s going on? Is Natasha''s condition really rted to me?¡± It took a long time for Thalia to ask thatst question. Spencer pursed his lips as he gazed at her distressed expression. His fists clenched tightly at his sides. For a moment, he felt an impulse to say nothing at all. However, he knew Thalia needed to know the truth. After a moment of hesitation, Spencer nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± Thalia was getting impatient and yelled willfully, ¡°What do you mean by that? Am I rted to her condition or not?¡± Upon seeing the situation, Spencer immediately strode the table and toward her. Once he reached her side, Spencer asked, ¡°Do you want the answer to be yes?¡± Listening to his question, Thalia felt a whirlwind of emotions. She was so angry that she didn''t know how to express herself. ¡°It''s not about whether I want to be involved or not. I just need to know the truth. Spencer, don''t you understand? I need to know what exactly is going on!¡± Seeing her in such a state of frustration, Spencer spoke up. ¡°All right. I''ll tell you the truth.¡± Thalia fell silent while staring at him. After hesitating, Spencer said, ¡°This matter, indeed, involves you.¡± Thalia paused for a moment, then looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? Didn''t I already give her the antidote? Why would this happen? Could it be that there''s something wrong with the antidote? Did I harm her?¡± Thalia asked, confused. If that was really the case, she truly didn''t know what to do. Spencer ced his hands on her shoulders,forting her. ¡°No, you didn''t harm her. Her condition is rted to you, but you''re not the one who caused it!¡± Thalia paused slightly as if she had guessed something, but she still asked incredulously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Spencer pursed his lips with a gloomy look. ¡°Thalia, you should have guessed it by now!¡± ¡°I don''t know what it is! Even if I guessed it, how would I know if it''s true? What I need now is the result. Spencer, stop beating around the bush. No matter what the oue is, I can handle it. What I can''t stand is such ambiguous answers.¡± Thalia''s temperament was just like that, straightforward and simple. How could Spencer not understand her? He initially wanted to tell her in a roundabout way, but Thalia hadn''t changed a bit after so many years. With that thought, he took a deep breath, then began to speak. ¡°All right, I''ll tell you. Do you remember when you left, I gave you a pill? That''s the real antidote!¡± Thalia''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and her mouth opened and closed. After a long while, she shook her head and said, ¡°No, it''s impossible. I watched Natasha swallow that medicine with my own eyes. How could it be¡ª¡± ¡°She deceived you. She didn''t eat it!¡± Spencer stated truthfully. The tears brimming in Thalia''s eyes dropped. She looked at Spencer, disbelief filling her eyes. ¡°How could this be?¡± Spencer looked at her, his hands resting on her shoulders. ¡°Thalia, I know you''re upset, but we have to ept the reality of the situation!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Thalia suddenly pushed his hand off her, taking an agitated step back. ¡°I can ept it, but what about Natasha? What about her family? This whole thing was supposed to be decided by winning or losing, and I lost. This is what I should bear, but how could this happen...¡± Spencer wasn''t particrly good atforting others. However, seeing Thalia''s state, he still tried his best. ¡°Perhaps from her perspective, she also thought it should be yours to bear. Thalia, what''s done is done. It''s a fact that can''t be changed!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing his words, Thalia turned her gaze toward him. ¡°Spencer, what I want now is not for you to tell me that this is an unchangeable fact. Do you understand?¡± she said with great sorrow. Spencer looked at her. He understood, but he truly didn''t know how tofort her. ¡°If you need to me someone, me me.¡± Spencer suddenly spoke up. Thalia was taken aback for a moment, her gaze falling on him. The mole at the corner of her eye looked exceptionally enchanting and beautiful. ¡°Why is it your fault?¡± she asked. Spencer hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°It''s because I went to find Natasha, asking her to give you this medicine.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia was taken aback. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°That''s how it is. She gave it to you because of me. If you want to me someone, me me,¡± Spencer said. Thalia looked at him, suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°Spencer, why? How could you do this?¡± ¡°There''s no particr reason. In essence, you came here because of them and were poisoned because of her. It''s only right giving you the antidote!¡± Spencer spoke matter-of-factly. While Thalia could ept any other excuse, she couldn''t ept that one. She looked at Spencer, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Spencer, how could you have such a thought?¡± ¡°How could I not?¡± Spencer lowered his gaze, looking at Thalia coldly as though he was a stranger. ¡°You''ve protected Anthony and the other two to get here, even getting poisoned in the process. If she had an antidote and kept it to herself, wouldn''t that be a bit unreasonable? I believe this is the best solution for now.¡± ¡°Spencer!¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°How could you have such a terrifying thought? No matter what happened, you shouldn''t use this method. She is your friend, your only friend!¡± Spencer still maintained his calm and indifferent demeanor. ¡°It''s precisely because she''s my friend that she understands my actions. Clearly, her decision to give you the antidote also stems from her belief in my reasoning, doesn''t it?¡± Smack! The moment he ended his sentence, Thalia reached out her hand, pping him across the face. After the p, Thalia was stunned, staring at her own hand, unable to snap back to reality for a long while. At that moment, Spencer''s eyes dimmed slightly, then he said, ¡°There''s no need for you to me yourself for this. She did what she did because of me. If anyone''s owing anyone, it''s me. I owe her, not you. You don''t need to feel sad. All you need to do is to live well.¡± Chapter 906 Less Likely To Break Up Chapter 906 Less Likely To Break Up Thalia gaped at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you even know what you''re saying, Spencer? It has nothing to do with me, you said? How could it possibly have nothing to do with me? You did it for my sake. Logically speaking, it''s impossible for me to stay out of it!¡± Spencer lowered his gaze, his face still devoid of emotion. ¡°I once said I would protect and take care of you forever. That was my promise to you. I''m merely fulfilling my vow. You really don''t need to make so many excuses for yourself.¡± Thalia was promptly stunned. It''s fine even if he''d said that he did it to keep me alive. But why did he say such a thing now? She looked at him with her eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean by that, Spencer?¡± ¡°It means exactly what you think it does,¡± Spencer replied. Thalia stared at him nkly, her eyes carrying a hint of contempt and mockery. ¡°Are you saying everything you''ve done for me is because of a promise you made when we were young? Is your treatment of me just out of a sense of duty andmitment?¡± Thalia asked, enunciating each word. Pursing his lips, Spencer remained silent. Thalia suddenlyughed, her voiceced with derision and self-deprecation. ¡°I thought you had feelings for me. But it now seems that I was reading too much into things.¡± Spencer''s hands that hung by the sides of his body clenched into fists. After waiting for a moment without any rebuttal from him, Thalia knew that she had indeed been deriding herself. ¡°It looks like I''ve forced you into all of this. Don''t worry, for I won''t do so anymore. And you don''t need to fulfill any d*mn responsibilities or obligations because of a promise you made when we were young, Spencer. I don''t need it. Our rtionship was nothing more than a chance encounter between strangers anyway. If I hadn''t pestered you, we wouldn''t have been acquainted for so long... From now on, let''s pretend none of this ever happened. I won''t bother you again!¡± With that, Thalia took onest look at him before turning around and walking away. When Thalia stepped out, Denise was standing right at the door. She did not arrive all that early and had only heard thetter part of the argument. At the sight of hering out, Denise frowned. ¡°Thalia.¡± However, Thalia did not say a word, leaving with brisk steps. Following that, Denise shifted her gaze to Spencer. He stood rooted to the spot, clenching his hands at his sides so tightly that his knuckles had turned white. Denise looked at him. ¡°You''ve truly hurt Thalia, Spencer.¡± After saying that, she likewise whirled around and sprinted in the direction where Thalia left. Only when everyone had left did Spencer gradually unclench his fists. His palms were all marred by the indents of his nails digging into the flesh. By the time Denise raced out, Thalia was already nowhere to be found. She darted her eyes around, but nothing was in sight. At that precise moment, Benjamin happened toe out of the house. Seeing that she was seemingly searching for something in the yard, he walked over. ¡°What are you looking for, Denise?¡± Hearing his voice, Denise turned around. ¡°Quick,e help me, Ben.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What''s wrong?¡± With a sigh, Denise said, ¡°I don''t even know where to begin. All I know is that Spencer and Thalia just had a fight. Thalia stormed out, and I can''t find her anywhere now.¡± At her words, Benjamin''s brows furrowed. ¡°They fought again?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°It''s okay. All couples fight. It''s perfectly normal,¡± Benjamin assured. ¡°But it''s serious this time,¡± Denise countered. ¡°From what Thalia implied, it feels like they''re never going to associate with each other again.¡± Benjamin adopted an air of sagacity and began, ¡°When couples fight, it often seems like they''re breaking up for real. But when have they ever truly done so? It''s surprising that you, an actress, can''t even tell. Let me tell you this¡ªthe more intense they fight, the less likely they are to break up. On the contrary, it''s those who say nothing at all who are really heartbroken and want to end things.¡± Listening to his words, Denisebined them with everything she had seen in television series and concluded, ¡°That truly seems to be the case.¡± ¡°It''s precisely the case.¡± ¡°But Thalia looked really upset.¡± ¡°She has weathered many storms in life, but when ites to rtionships, shecks experience. A few more trials would do her good.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Trust me. Everything will be fine,¡± Benjamin said. After a moment of thought, Denise nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡± ¡°At this moment, she must be sulking somewhere in secret. Once she''s done venting, she''lle to grips with things!¡± Benjamin analyzed confidently. But then, he suddenly turned to Denise. ¡°Who''s to me for the fight?¡± Denise''s brows furrowed. ¡°I''m not entirely sure about the specifics. By the time I arrived, they were already arguing fiercely. From what I gathered, it seemed to be Spencer who was at fault. It appeared that he had no feelings for Thalia.¡± ¡°No feelings for her?¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°That''s impossible.¡± ¡°Thalia asked him outright, but Spencer didn''t deny it, so Thalia just took it for the truth,¡± Denise said. Benjamin thought for a moment. Then, he could not help but click his tongue, saying, ¡°How arrogant of Spencer to act as he pleases just because he''s somewhat good-looking. He has no feelings for her, huh? No one would believe that. When Thalia got off the helicopter covered in blood, he was frantic and wouldn''t even allow anyone to touch her. What was that if not love?¡± Upon reflection, Denise suddenly eximed with an enlightened expression. ¡°That''s right! How could I have forgotten about that?¡± ¡°Even though I''m not sure why Spencer said what he did, I''m absolutely certain that he likes Thalia. There must be something he''s afraid to admit... Well, whatever it is, it doesn''t matter. The day will come when Thalia grows tired of ying this game with him, and that''s when Spencer will have something to worry about.¡± Hearing that, Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Benjamin. ¡°Who would have thought you''re the silent but wise type, Ben!¡± With a proud quirk of his eyebrow, Benjamin gazed at her and said, ¡°I didn''t expect you, an expert in idol dramas, to be so clueless about such a matter.¡± ¡°I...¡± Denise wanted to argue, but she abruptly paused. ¡°That''s because I''ve got something on my mind.¡± ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Speak up. I''ll help you with it.¡± Right then, Denise looked up at him. ¡°Ben, don''t you think Nat is...¡± She struggled to find an appropriate adjective but to no avail, even after a long time had passed. In the end, she could only say awkwardly, ¡°Don''t you think she''s acting very strangely?¡± Speaking of that, the smile on Benjamin''s face faded slightly. ¡°You noticed it too?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°It''s not just Nat, but also Daddy and Tony,¡± Benjamin said with his eyes fixed on her. Upon hearing that, Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, you''re right. It feels like they''re keeping some secret from us.¡± Benjamin fell deep in thought. He initially thought that it was only his impression, but since Denise had said the same then, it was clearly not just his figment of imagination. ¡°I''m not worried about them keeping some secret from us. What concerns me is that Nat has suddenly lost so much weight. There must be a problem. It''s definitely not as simple as her being on a diet,¡± Benjamin murmured, his gaze growing increasingly indecipherable. Chapter 907 Getting Hit On At The Bar Chapter 907 Getting Hit On At The Bar Denise was also listening, her brows furrowed with concern. ¡°Do you think something might have happened to Nat?¡± Benjamin also furrowed his brows. He had his suspicions, but fearing that Denise would worry, he still reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry. Isn''t Daddy and Tony there too? For now, apart from being a bit unusual, there isn''t anything particrly suspicious. I''ll ask Tonyter. Maybe he knows something!¡± Upon hearing this, Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°Let''s go and find Nat!¡± Benjamin suggested. Denise nodded, then followed along. ¡°By the way, where''s Tony?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I don''t know. He was gone when I woke up,¡± Denise said. ¡°Could it be that he went to find Magus?¡± Benjamin wondered. Denise shook her head, indicating he didn''t know. ¡°Forget it. It''s his business anyway. I won''t stick my nose into it,¡± Benjamin said. With that, the two of them headed toward the yard. Inside the bar, Thalia sat at the counter, drinking one ss after another. Her face was flushed and her eyes were vacant. She wanted to drown her sorrows in alcohol, but for some reason, she just couldn''t get drunk no matter how much she drank. Her mind was filled with Spencer''s words. She had tried so hard, yet for some reason, she still couldn''t win his heart. After she downed a shot, a bitter smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. At that moment, she truly wanted to give up. Before that, she would probably have left without a second thought. But now, she couldn''t leave even if she wanted to. Natasha had be like that because of her. She simply couldn''t leave just like that. Mired in her dilemma, Thalia kept pouring one drink after another. At that moment, her phone on the table shed incessantly. Looking at the notification of an iing call, she had absolutely no intention of answering the phone. The phone screen lit up over and over again, causing Thalia to feel increasingly irritated. Just as she was about to reach out and turn off the phone, the name Nat caught her eye, causing her hand to pause mid-air. She could ignore anyone''s call, but Natalie''s was the one she wanted to answer. After a moment of hesitation, she picked up her phone, pressed the answer button, and immediately put it to her ear. ¡°Hey...¡± Her voice wasnguid. ¡°Thalia, where are you?¡± Natasha asked directly over the phone. Thalia lifted her ss and downed another shot before speaking, ¡°What''s up? I''m not at home.¡± ¡°I heard from Denise that you had an argument with Spencer?¡± Natasha asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°An argument? No, what''s there to argue about? Arguing is for those who are in love, but him... he''s nothing!¡± Thalia said, emphasizing each word. Natasha noticed something off about Thalia''s voice. ¡°Your voice sounds strange, have you been drinking?¡± Thalia chuckled. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I had a little bit to drink...¡± ¡°By yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, all these years, I''ve always been on my own!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Thalia, where are you? I''ll send someone to get you,¡± said Natasha. ¡°No need. I''ll drink for a short while more before heading back!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Nat, I''m sorry.¡± Suddenly, Thalia began to apologize. Natasha was taken aback. ¡°Why are you apologizing? What''s going on?¡± ¡°I already know... I know that you gave me the antidote, Nat. I...¡± Thalia''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears, her voice choking with emotion. Natasha probably guessed as much and spoke up directly. ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Give me the address, I''lle and pick you up myself.¡± ¡°Pick me up? After all the trouble I''ve caused you, why would you still want to do that?¡± ¡°Thalia, this is not your fault. Give me the address...¡± Thalia suddenly took a deep breath, ¡°Don''t worry, I''m fine. Once I''ve had my fill of drinks, I''ll head back. I won''t leave. Until you''re better, I won''t be going anywhere...¡± ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Hey,dy, are you alone?¡± Suddenly, a man''s flirtatious voice echoed from the other end of the phone. After ncing at the other person, Thalia didn''t bother to acknowledge them as she continued speaking on the phone tipsily, ¡°Nat, you should get some rest. I''ll be home soon.¡± ¡°Would you like a drink, miss?¡± the man asked persistently. Thalia took a deep breath and turned her head to look at the person with a hazy look in her eyes. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The other person clearly didn''t expect that. ¡°Did I not make myself clear enough?¡± Thalia asked, ¡°Since you have a problem with your hearing, let me repeat myself. Get lost!¡± What followed was the sound of shattering ss. Natasha''s heart clenched as she spoke into the phone. ¡°Thalia?¡± However, the call just ended abruptly. Thalia immediately turned off her phone and tossed it aside. As she turned her head to look at the man next to her who was smashing sses, a mocking smile shed across her face. ¡°Wow, that''s impressive! Smashing cups when you''re angry is such a show of power!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± The man was clearly infuriated. ¡°What about me?¡± Thalia asked, her face darkening instantly. ¡°Let me tell you, I''m not in a good mood today, so it''s best not to provoke me. Otherwise, you won''t like what I''m going to dish out.¡± Looking at Thalia, a frail woman who had drunk a lot by herself, the man was clearly provoked. He stepped forward, reaching out his arm as he mocked, ¡°I''m curious to see what you have in store for me...¡± Before his hand could even touch Thalia''s shoulder, she immediately reached out to restrain him as if she had eyes at the back of her head. The man clearly didn''t expect it as his brows furrowed from the pain. ¡°You¡ª¡± At that moment, Thalia slowly turned around, her hand still grabbing onto the man''s hand. Her eyes darkened to a frightening extent. ¡°I told you that I''m not in a good mood today. Don''t mess with me. Why won''t you listen?¡± The man''s face was flushed red, but his eyes still brimmed with anger. ¡°Let... Let go.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Thalia asked him nonchntly. At that moment, the man turned around and shouted at a few people not too far away. Seeing this, they immediately stood up and started walking over. Thalia looked at them, a sneer emerging from the corners of her mouth. ¡°I was wondering why you were so confident. So, you''ve got backup, huh?¡± With a steely gaze, she addressed them. ¡°It''s been quite some time since I got my hands dirty, and coincidentally, I''m not in the best of moods today. Since you insist on asking for trouble, I''m not going to hold back!¡± With that, she let go of the person she was holding, stood up, and promptly removed her cropped jacket. Underneath it, she was wearing a ck, tight-fitting off-shoulder top that revealed her curves and beautifully sculpted corbone. After tossing her top aside, Thalia picked up a ss of wine from the table and downed it in one gulp. She then turned to look at them. ¡°So, are you going to take turns ore at me all at once? I suggest all of you attack together because doing so individually is just too boring.¡± Thalia''s tone had reached the pinnacle of arrogance. The few men covered in tattoos looked at each other. ¡°Since she''s the one asking for all of us to attack at once, she can''t me us when she regrets it!¡± Subsequently, the men strode toward Thalia step by step, as if they were demons bearing down upon her. Chapter 908 One Against Nine Chapter 908 One Against Nine Meanwhile, Natasha tried calling Thalia a few more times after the line was cut off but her calls could not get through. Natasha''s brows furrowed in worry. She knew she could not afford to panic, but she could not care less about it. Just as she got up and was about to leave, Keh came up from behind her. Seeing her state, he immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± At the same time, he gently guided her back to her seat again. Natasha looked up at him, her voice filled with unease as she said, ¡°Thalia has had too much to drink outside. Someone was hitting on her over the phone just now.¡± ¡°So?¡± Keh uttered, unperturbed. ¡°Thalia is in a bad mood right now. I can tell from her tone over the phone that she''s upset, so I''m worried something might happen,¡± Natasha exined. ¡°So, you''re going there in person?¡± ¡°I...¡± At that moment, Keh said casually, ¡°You''re underestimating Thalia. She''s not just anyone. Even the most formidable person may not necessarily gain an advantage in her hands.¡± He was unfazed by the matter. Upon seeing his reaction, Natasha continued to argue, ¡°But she''s drunk now. Even her voice is slurred. No matter how formidable she is, can she triumph over alcohol?¡± After some thought, Keh looked at her and said, ¡°Then, tell those who should be told, and let those who should go, go.¡± He was not being selfish. Rather, Natasha could not handle the matter with her current health condition. Thetter froze for a moment, then seemed to remember something. ¡°Oh, right! Even my physical health is affecting my brain.¡± As she spoke, she pulled out her phone and immediately called Spencer. Beside her, Keh watched on, his gaze unfathomable. The call connected swiftly on the other end. Natasha went straight to the point. ¡°Spencer, you need to find Thalia quickly. She''s run into trouble outside.¡± The man on the other end of the line was initially taken aback, then after a moment of silence, he finally spoke, ¡°What could possibly happen to her?¡± He still had a lot of faith in Thalia''s abilities. ¡°She got drunk at the bar. When I called her just now, someone was hitting on her. I also heard the sound of a ss breaking. As for what might have happened... I don''t even want to imagine,¡± said Natasha. Spencer was taken aback for a moment. ¡°I know you two fought, but Spencer, I still want to tell you, don''t let a moment of pride lead to an irreversible situation.¡± Spencer''s knuckles whitened from how hard he was gripping the phone. ¡°Do what you think is best!¡± With that, Natasha ended the call.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer sat there, his dark eyes seemingly unfathomable. However, in just a few seconds, he suddenly stood up and ran straight outside. As he walked, he made a call. ¡°Where is Thalia?¡± Natasha was taken aback. ¡°I have no idea. She was drunk when she answered the call earlier and refused to say anything when I asked her.¡± Spencer''s pace decreased as he ran, and his brows knitted tightly. ¡°You go ahead. I''ll look for her. Once I''ve found her, I''ll let you know!¡± Natasha said. At that moment, Spencer''s gaze just happened tond on Anthony, who had just exited the room. Suddenly, the words Thalia had previously said to him surged into his mind... ¡°No need. I''ve got it covered!¡± With that, he ended the call abruptly. Spencer walked straight toward Anthony. Upon reaching him, he stared at thetter and the watch on his wrist, panting heavily. Anthony looked up at him with an air of indifference. ¡°What do you want?¡± Spencer stepped forward and grabbed the boy''s wrist. ¡°Does your watch have a shared location feature with Thalia''s?¡± Anthony''s gaze swept over him indifferently before he nodded. ¡°So what if it does?¡± ¡°Lend me your watch,¡± Spencer demanded. Anthony stared at him with furrowed brows. ¡°Or, you coulde with me,¡± Spencer said. ¡°There''s a good chance that something has happened to Thalia. I must go there now.¡± Anthony''s initial indifferent gaze instantly changed at the news that something might have happened to Thalia. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I''ll exin along the way.¡± Without hesitation, Spencer picked up the boy, slung him over his shoulder, and turned to leave. Stunned, Anthony cried, ¡°Let go of me. I can walk on my own.¡± However, Spencer walked straight to the car without a second thought. After opening the door, he tossed Anthony into the vehicle. As he got into the car, he said, ¡°Anthony, I know you''re ming me and Thalia because of the antidote, but I want to tell you that it''s all because of me. It has nothing to do with Thalia. You know very well how she treats you and Nat.¡± Spencer turned his head to nce at the boy. ¡°I''m willing to ept any condemnation from you, but Thalia owes you nothing!¡± Anthony stared at him with a conflicted expression. Seeing that the boy had fallen silent, Spencer turned around and drove off. Meanwhile, Anthony stared out of the window at the backseat. After he had driven out of the manor, Spencer asked, ¡°The address?¡± Only after hearing that did Anthony lower his gaze to his wrist. He skillfully tapped on it and replied after seeing the address on the screen, ¡°Santor Bar.¡± The next moment, the car suddenly picked up speed. Anthony quickly pulled over his seat belt and buckled it in the backseat. He remained silent as he returned to staring out the window, his mind swirling withplex thoughts. It would be untrue to say that he did not me them at all, but if anything, Anthony understood clearly that from their perspective, they were not in the wrong. That was the reason for him feeling conflicted and upset. Anthony didn''t utter a word throughout the car ride. As for Spencer, he drove at breakneck speed. Before long, the car pulled up in front of the bar. As Spencer got out and went around the car, he noticed that Anthony had done the same. The former was slightly taken aback by the boy''s action. ¡°What are you looking at? Let''s go!¡± Anthony said, heading straight for the bar. Spencer took a deep breath as he watched the boy''s retreating figure and quickly followed after him. Upon entering the bar, they found it inplete disarray. As they stepped inside, quite a few police officers were there busy at work. Spencer''s face clouded over, and he immediately began to look around for Thalia. He was just about to go in when the police officers at the entrance stopped him. ¡°This ce is temporarily closed. No one is allowed to enter.¡± Spencer said to him, ¡°I''m looking for a friend.¡± ¡°Friend? What friend?¡± the police asked. While Spencer was describing Thalia''s features, Anthony, who stood beside him, immediately pulled out his phone, found a photo, and showed it to them, saying, ¡°This is the person.¡± The police officers leaned in to take a look. ¡°Are you her family members?¡± Spencer immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She''s suspected of assault in a fight and has already been carried off,¡± the police informed. ¡°Carried off?¡± Upon hearing those two words, Spencer''s expression instantly changed, and even his voice became particrly low. ¡°Is she injured?¡± Hearing his inquiry, the police officers exined with a somewhat helpless expression, ¡°No, she''s just had too much to drink. She single-handedly fought off nine people, and all nine of them ended up in the hospital because of her.¡± Spencer was stunned. Anthony looked up and exchanged a nce with him. ¡°Also, there''s the matter ofpensation for the damages at the bar. The party at fault is required to cover the full amount. I''m afraid you''ll have to take care of that,¡± said the police. ¡°Thepensation is not an issue, but I want to know, what on earth happened?¡± Spencer enunciated every word while staring at them. Chapter 909 Thorough Chapter 909 Thorough ¡°We''ll need to go back andplete the statement to understand the specifics, but ording to the on-site witnesses, it was your acquaintance who threw the first punch!¡± said the police officer. Spencer furrowed his brows after hearing that. ¡°I''m asking if she''s hurt?¡± Who initiated the conflict didn''t matter to him. What he cared about was whether Thalia had been hurt in any way. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Speaking of which, the police officer looked him up and down, then said with aplex expression, ¡°She''s not hurt. She''s fine. She''s sleeping like a log after beating others up.¡± After saying that, he couldn''t help but mutter, ¡°I''ve never seen a woman who could be this fierce.¡± Spencer and Anthony didn''t utter a word. They exchanged nces, feeling rather helpless. As the police were about to leave, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She''s already been brought back to the police station by our men.¡± ¡°Which police station?¡± So, the police told them straight away. Subsequently, Spencer and Anthony left the bar. Once they got in the car, Spencer immediately started driving. At that moment, Anthony picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Dave, I need a favor from you,¡± Anthony said on the phone. Spencer nced sideways, casting a look at Anthony, the expression in his eyes unfathomable. Two hourster, Spencer got out of the car, carrying the drunken Thalia in his arms. Anthony and Dave followed suit. After watching Spencer carry Thalia inside, Anthony turned his head to look at the person next to him. ¡°Mr. Dave, thank you for your help today, and sorry for the trouble.¡± Dave nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, it is indeed troublesome.¡± He then looked at Anthony. ¡°Does this count as another favor Darz owes me?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Consider it a personal debt I owe.¡± Dave nced at him. ¡°That''s worthless.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, all you did is made a phone call. Considering this a favor I owe you is already a more than sufficientpensation,¡± said Anthony. ¡°All right, fine. I''ll ept that,¡± Dave said. Anthony curled his lips into a smile. ¡°I''ll go in and take a look first, then.¡± ¡°Off you go,¡± Dave said. And so, Anthony headed straight inside. Watching his retreating figure, a faint smile yed at the corners of Dave''s mouth. Meanwhile, inside the room, when Spencer carried Thalia inside, Natasha and Keh also hurried over. Natasha sat in the wheelchair, with Keh pushing her directly to the side of the bed. At that moment, she appeared thin and frail, radiating a kind of morbid beauty. As soon as she entered, her gaze fell on the person lying on the bed. ¡°How is Thalia? Is she all right?¡± Natasha asked softly. Spencer shook his head, then gently set Thalia down, whispering, ¡°It''s nothing. She just drank a bit too much.¡± Natasha looked at the person on the bed. Thetter''s face flushed red, and she was clearly drunk. However, she was sleeping particrly soundly at that moment. Natasha furrowed her brows slightly, then said, ¡°I heard from Anthony that she got into a fight at the bar and took on nine people?¡± Spencer pursed his lips, then nodded resignedly. ¡°How is she? She''s not injured, is she?¡± As she spoke, Natasha''s gaze turned to Thalia, giving her a thorough once-over. Spencer turned around to get something to sober her up while speaking in a low voice. ¡°No, I''ve already checked.¡± Natasha was in the midst of examining Thalia when she heard those words. Suddenly, she halted her actions and looked up at him. ¡°You checked?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow, her expression full of yful mockery. ¡°Yes,¡± Spencer responded in a low voice. Natasha''s gaze gradually focused. She lifted her eyes to look at Keh beside her. He was watching from the side with an air of indifference as if the matter at hand was none of his concern. Natasha withdrew her gaze, then looked at Spencer teasingly. ¡°So, did you check thoroughly? Do you need me to help you check more thoroughly?¡± It seemed as if Spencer had picked up on Natasha''s teasing tone. He turned to look at her. ¡°What does it matter if it''s thorough or not? I merely performed my duty as a doctor.¡± Taking in his righteous appearance, Natasha sneered. ¡°Spencer, if I didn''t know you, I would have actually believed what you just said!¡± ¡°Believe what you want. It''s just that people in this world are inherently short-sighted. It''s normal.¡± With that, Spencer walked over, gently lifted Thalia''s head, and fed her the hangover remedy. Natasha was rendered speechless. He''s even snapping back at me. However, Natasha didn''t have the energy to argue with him. She let out a soft sigh, then asked, ¡°So, why were you guys arguing?¡± Spencer had just finished feeding Thalia. Hearing the question, he paused slightly in his actions. ¡°I heard from Denise that you two had a big fight, even talking about breaking up,¡± Natasha probed further. cing Thalia down t, Spencer stood up and said, ¡°We were never together in the first ce, so how could we have broken up?¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha''s eyebrows immediately furrowed. She turned to look at Spencer. ¡°You ¡ª¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Spencer turned around and asked her in return, regarding her with a look as if questioning her if she didn''t already know what happened between him and Thalia. Natasha was so frustrated with him. She looked at Spencer and couldn''t help but speak up. ¡°Spencer, you''re always like this. Life is about looking forward, not backward.¡± She took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°It was because you said something like this, so you two argued. Is that right?¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes, shaking his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What''s the reason, then?¡± Spencer fell silent; his lips pressed together. ¡°Spencer¡ª¡± Just as Natasha was about to say something, suddenly, a hand gently rested on hers. Natasha lifted her gaze to look at the person towering over her. ¡°Nat, this is a private matter between them. We better not interfere.¡± Keh spoke up. Natasha originally wanted to say something else, but after ncing at Keh, she decided against it. She was naturally indifferent to such matters, but now, for her, Thalia was no longer just an acquaintance. Pursing her lips, Natasha turned her gaze to Spencer, ¡°All right. I won''t interfere in your private affairs. But Spencer,pared to Thalia, you are a friend I''ve known for a longer time. I understand your feelings for each other better than anyone else, so more than anyone, I hope for a good oue between you two.¡± Natasha fell silent for a long while before adding, ¡°Cherish every moment you have together.¡± Spencer''s gaze was fixed on a certain spot, and he was still not uttering a word. ¡°Take care of Thalia for me. I''m going to rest in my room.¡± After saying that, she nced at him, and Keh stepped forward, guiding Natasha away. Just as they reached the door, at that moment, they saw Anthony walking over from outside. When Anthony saw Natasha seated in the wheelchair, his steps faltered. Even though he was fully aware of the situation, he could only pretend to be oblivious when he saw Natasha in that state. Suppressing his impulse, Anthony walked over and said, ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha looked at him with a smile. ¡°You''re back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right. You go check on Thalia. I''m tired, so I''ll head back to my room to rest first,¡± Natasha said in a low voice. ¡°I''ll apany you,¡± said Anthony, stepping forward. ¡°No need. Your daddy''s here,¡± Natasha said with a smile. Anthony looked at her, saying nothing more. Before leaving, Natasha looked at him and whispered, ¡°Keep an eye on Spencer and Thalia. Don''t let them argue anymore.¡± Anthony gave a slight nod. Chapter 910 Put On An Unconcerned Facade Chapter 910 Put On An Unconcerned Facade Keh pushed Natasha and walked away. Anthony remained firmly nted on the ground while staring at them. Upon taking a turn, Keh lowered his gaze to look at Natasha. ¡°Don''t you have something to say?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Don''t you find Anthony''s reaction strange?¡± Keh asked. Natasha looked straight ahead. Even though she had meticulously put on makeup, she still exuded a sense of fragility. She smiled. ¡°Is it strange?¡± ¡°He didn''t ask anything even after seeing you like this!¡± Keh averted his gaze toward Anthony. ¡°Do you think Anthony already knows something?¡± The corners of Natasha''s lips lifted slightly into a smile. After a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Mhm!¡± Keh halted in his tracks and bent down next to Natasha. ¡°Did you tell him?¡± ¡°Is there a need for me to do that? Given Anthony''s intelligence, it would be strange if he can''t figure it out himself!¡± imed Natasha, her eyes filled with indescribable tenderness. ¡°Besides, he''s my son. Don''t people always say there''s a special bond between mothers and their children?¡± Keh looked at her with his lips pursed. ¡°Haven''t you ever considered telling him directly?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Regarding this, as long as I don''t admit it, he''ll still hold on to a glimpse of hope, and he can still be happy. But if I admit it, he won''t be able to put on a pretense in front of me anymore. When that happens, we''ll both be in pain and sadness. Is there a need for that?¡± Natasha asked. Keh wanted to say something, but upon noticing the look in Natasha''s eyes, he could not bring himself to say more. He reached out and ced his hand in her palm. ¡°Nat, please wait for me a little longer. I promise to find you the antidote!¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± Natasha shed a smile at him. Keh rose to his feet and continued pushing her forward. ¡°By the way, from the way I see, Benjamin and Denise didn''t react like how Anthony did...¡± Keh remarked. ¡°Anthony probably didn''t tell them anything, I guess!¡± Natasha said lightly. ¡°I thought they never keep secrets from each other?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Anthony is a person of great responsibility. He wouldn''t tell them even if he knew about it. He would think that the fewer people who know about it, the less sadness there will be!¡± Natasha looked up at Keh with a proud expression that made it seem like she was unting. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh asked, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°I gave birth to him. I know him well!¡± stated Natasha. Keh chuckled and reached out to gently pat her on the head. Natasha, too,ughed. Looking ahead, she continued, ¡°Keh, you should find more time to understand them in the future.¡± As soon as her words fell, Keh was frozen at his feet. He gazed at her, the look in his eyes unfathomable. Of course, Natasha knew what was going through the man''s mind. With a smile, she said, ¡°What I meant is that if you don''t try to understand them more, I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle them in the future!¡± ¡°All I need is you by my side. With you around, I doubt they''ll dare cross the line!¡± responded Keh. Natasha nodded in response. ¡°That''s true. But aren''t you afraid that maybe one day I won''t be able to control them anymore?¡± ¡°If there''s such a day, I''m sure it won''t be as simple as a matter of discipline anymore. If they don''t even listen to you, how will they possibly listen to a father who missed out on six years of their lives?¡± Keh deflected her question with another. Hearing that, Natasha replied, ¡°You''ve got a point!¡± Keh lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°But I think you''re overthinking things. That will never happen to the three of them!¡± ¡°Are you that sure?¡± Natasha queried. Keh nodded. A smile crept up on Natasha''s face. ¡°Based on your confidence, I can see that you know the kids pretty well!¡± ¡°Of course! No one knows a child better than the father!¡± ¡°Shouldn''t it be the mother?¡± ¡°That''s kind of the same meaning!¡± ¡°Keh, you''re getting more and more shameless...¡± The two chatted as they walked. Even though grave matters were weighing on their hearts, they still tried to cheer each other up... ... Meanwhile, Anthony was still at the entrance trying topose himself after the couple had left. As much as he constantly reminded himself to put on a more unconcerned facade, he still could not control his emotions every time he saw Natasha in the wheelchair. His eyes were reddened, and it took him a great effort to hold back his urge to cry. While he was adjusting his mental state, a loud smack echoed from inside the house. Stumped, Anthony rushed inside. Inside, Spencer was pinning onto Thalia. When Anthony entered to see that scene, he was briefly taken aback and quickly turned around. ¡°I...¡± Anthony was about to exin himself when Spencer yelled, ¡°Why did you turn around? Aren''t you going toe and help?¡± Huh? Anthony was slightly stunned. ¡°Come over here!¡± Spencer shouted. Only then did Anthony turn around to face them. Just as he was about to ask something, he saw Thalia abruptly send a kick toward Spencer. Fortunately, thetter managed to dodge her, all thanks to his quick reflexes. At that moment, Thalia sat up straight and red fiercely at Spencer. ¡°As I said, don''t me me for not holding back if you offend me!¡± As she leaped forward, intending to make a move, Anthony swiftly pulled her back. ¡°What are you doing? Do you think you''re filming some drama?¡± Thalia was visibly startled and turned around to nce at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Anthony was struck dumb. With his mouth agape, he shifted his gaze toward Spencer. Spencer sighed helplessly. ¡°She had one ss too many!¡± Anthony uttered, ¡°Drunken antics?¡± Spencer remained silent. Displeasure surged within Thalia. With her eyes on Anthony, she ranted, ¡°Dude, I did drink a little, but I''m not drunk. I''ll let it slide on the ount that you''re still a kid. Now, off you go!¡± ¡°All right. Goodbye!¡± With that, Anthony turned and left without the slightest hesitation. Thalia cast a nce at him, then immediately followed him outside. As Anthony was walking, he felt a presence beside him. He stopped and whipped his head around. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°To look for someone!¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Anthony questioned. Thalia said nothing. ¡°Sure. Go ahead then!¡± said Anthony. And so, watching Thalia head outside, Spencer and Anthony quickly trailed behind. ¡°Does she always act like this after drinking?¡± ¡°It''s only because she drank too much!¡± ¡°Has she always been like this?¡± ¡°Rarely!¡± Anthony nodded, seemingly as if he understood something. He was about to say more when he lifted his gaze and saw Thalia heading toward his room. His brows snapped together. ¡°Why is she going to my room?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, he went after her. Seeing that, Spencer resignedly followed behind. As Anthony pushed open the room door, he spotted a gorgeous silhouette sitting cross-legged on his bed with a thin quilt draped over her body. Anthony''s mysophobia acted up at once. ¡°What are you doing, Thalia?¡± Nheless, when Thalia looked up and saw him, her eyes instantly welled up with tears. With a teary voice, she said, ¡°Anthony...¡± Anthony stared at her in bafflement. Chapter 911 Forgive Me Anthony Chapter 911 Forgive Me Anthony ¡°I''m sorry, I''m really sorry...¡± Thalia said, looking at him with a deeply remorseful expression. Wearing a puzzled expression, Anthony walked over and raised an eyebrow. He held out his hand and said, ¡°Why don''t you get off my bed first before we talk?¡± However, Thalia seemedpletely oblivious and unresponsive to his words. Upon seeing Anthony''s outstretched hand, she immediately grabbed it. Thetter was taken aback by her actions. Soon after, Thalia began to cry. ¡°Please don''t be mad at me, I really had no idea what happened...¡± Turning around, Anthony looked at Spencer and furrowed his brows. What on earth is Thalia talking about? In response, Spencer averted his gaze, wearing an expression of resignation. At the moment, all Thalia could see was Anthony. Her stunning features looked dull in her intoxicated state. Holding onto Anthony''s hand, she continued to speak with a heartfelt tone, ¡°I really did see your mommy take the medicine back then, but I never imagined that it would end up back in my hands, or that I would end up taking it... Anthony, I know you''re angry with me, but I really didn''t do it on purpose. Can you please not be mad at me?¡± Upon hearing thetter part of the conversation, Anthony finally understood what Thalia was saying. Furrowing his brows, he stared at thetter, his eyes filled with an indescribable mix of emotions. So, this is the reason why she''s so upset right now? Thalia''s face turned bright red, and her eyes were bing hazy and lifeless. ¡°I really wanted to give it to Nat. I don''t have any rtives, let alone friends... I have someone I like, but he doesn''t take me seriously... He treats me like a child,¡± she reminisced, her voice quivering as tears flowed down her face. Fixing her gaze on the child before her, she continued, ¡°However, I''m not afraid of dying because I know that even if I die, there won''t be many people who will genuinely grieve for me. But Nat is different; she has so many people who love her, your great-grandpa, that b*stard Keh, and the three of you... Oh, and me too. I would be sad as well. So, I never thought about hogging that antidote for myself. I genuinely wanted her to get better... But I never thought that Nat would do the same...¡± As she reached the end of her words, she couldn''t help but start sobbing. The more she spoke, the more distressed she became, but she couldn''t contain herself, and her feelings gushed forth like a broken dam. ¡°Amongst all the people I''ve encountered, Nat is the second person who treated me kindly. I genuinely wanted her to survive... Anthony, please believe me. I never intended to keep the antidote for myself... If you want, you can even draw blood from me right now...¡± As she spoke, she bared her wrist, ¡°You can take as much as you want and however you want... I''m not afraid...¡± Seeing Thalia''s partially exposed forearm and her pained and helpless expression, Anthony felt a pang of sorrow deep within him. She''s so drunk, yet she''s still here trying to exin things to me. ¡°When you ignored me that day, I had no idea what was going on. I only found outter, and it really upset me. Anthony, I truly see you three as friends, so can you please not be angry?¡± She looked at Anthony with eyes that were red and teary, her expression pleading for understanding. Anthony gazed at her, not knowing what to say. In truth, he wasn''t ming her. He was upset about the situation itself. When he first heard the news, he found it hard to immediately ept and didn''t know how to face it. Thus, when he saw Thalia, he simply walked away. He never expected that Thalia would take his action to heart. It was quite touching for Anthony to see that someone who seemed so carefree and indifferent about everything actually care about this. Still sobbing, Thalia suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I know that saying all this won''t make a difference, but I really didn''t mean to...¡± Seeing someone who typically projected strength and independence now crying before him like a child, especially in her current drunken state, stirred a mixture ofplex emotions within Anthony. Looking at her, he said, ¡°I get it. Despite our short time knowing each other, I''vee to understand you, Thalia. Your heart is pure, and you treat me and Nat equally. So, I''m not ming you... I''m ming myself and my own ipetence.¡± He wasn''t sure if Thalia could take in all the words he was saying, but it seemed like the only opportunity he had to express these feelings. Meanwhile, Spencer, who was behind them, did not step forward to take Thalia away. He had watched thetter grow up, so he knew her all too well. The fact that she could voice these thoughts under the influence of alcohol was, in a way, her method of letting off steam. Most importantly, he also wanted to see how Anthony would react to her. At this moment, upon hearing Anthony''s words, Spencer seemed to instantly grasp something. Thalia''s efforts were not one-sided. Anthony truly understood her. With these thoughts in mind, Spencer felt a bit relieved. He knew that even if therees a day in the future when their personal interests might sh, their understanding of each other would prevent things from bing too awkward. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. That realization made Spencer feel much more at ease. Thalia, who was on the bed, was still holding onto Anthony, apologizing over and over again. She resembled a child who hadn''t yet matured, earnestly trying to justify her powerlessness. Seeing this, Anthony reached for a tissue from the table and handed it to her. As she wiped her tears with the tissue, Thalia continued to sob before eventually discarding the used tissue beside her. On the side, Anthony watched with a furrowed brow and a conflicted expression. For someone who had mysophobia, this was indeed a tormenting scenario for him. Nheless, he didn''t say anything and allowed Thalia to hold onto him and vent her emotions freely. They went on talking and crying for a while, and when the box of tissues was empty, Thalia looked at Anthony with a pitiful expression. ¡°There''s none left...¡± Snapping back to his senses, Anthony found himself surrounded by used tissues strewn about the bed and floor. He looked at her and said, ¡°There''s more in the next room.¡± When she heard that, Thalia seemed to recall something. ¡°I''ll go next door, then.¡± With that, she pulled off Anthony''s quilt and got up before heading toward the door. Seeing her leave, Anthony finally breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, Thalia resembled a robot that had justpleted a task. After finishing the work there, she stood up and walked outside, as if searching for her next target. Walking down the hallway, she led the way with Spencer following behind. As Spencer observed her, curious about her next move, Thalia headed directly toward Natasha''s room. Without even knocking, she pushed the door open and locked her gaze on the person inside. In an instant, a pout formed on her lips, and she uttered, ¡°Nat...¡± Upon seeing Thalia entering in such a manner, Natasha, who was seated on the bed and eating, froze in surprise. Chapter 912 I Will Take Care Of You Chapter 912 I Will Take Care Of You Thalia walked over, climbed straight into bed, and spread her arms open, asking for a hug. Keh, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help frowning. He was about to say something when a nce from Natasha silenced him. At that moment, Spencer came following behind Thalia. He let her lead the way just like a father watching over his child, allowing her to do whatever she wanted as long as it wasn''t something dangerous. Keh shot him a nce. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Spencer approached, pursing his lips. ¡°She''s had too much to drink.¡± ¡°I can tell she''s had too much to drink. What I''m asking is, shouldn''t you be looking after her?¡± asked Keh. Spencer''s gaze remained unwaveringly fixed on Thalia. After a prolonged silence, he spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Allow her to vent her emotions. She won''t express these thoughts when she''s sober. Suppressing them for too long could lead toplications.¡± Keh replied, ¡°But considering Nat''s current health condition, she isn''t in a position to handle this.¡± ¡°She just needs to let it out and have a good cry. Once she''s done, she''ll go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Spencer...¡± ¡°If the two of you want to argue, do it outside!¡± Suddenly, Natasha spoke up. Both men instantly fell silent. As they stood aside, neither of them said another word. Natasha was currently locked in a bear hug by Thalia. Despite her seemingly awkward and uncertain demeanor, she was still full of patience toward the other woman. Seeing the two men still standing there motionlessly, she shifted her gaze back to them once more. ¡°I''m serious. Get out and leave us alone,¡± said Natasha. ¡°She''s had one too many. You won''t be able to handle her alone!¡± ¡°Why would I need to handle anything? It''s not like she''s here to pick a fight with me,¡± Natasha retorted. Keh still wanted to say something, yet Natasha locked her gaze onto his and uttered firmly, ¡°Keh, I''m not as fragile as you think I am. I can manage this. Have faith in me.¡± Since she had put it that way, what else could Keh say? In the end, he nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll be at the door. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh turned and walked out of the room, but Spencer stayed where he was. Natasha nced at him. ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you trust me?¡± Spencer averted his gaze. ¡°No. It''s not like that.¡± ¡°Then are you worried that I might do something to her?¡± Natasha arched an eyebrow in a teasing manner. Spencer pressed his lips together. ¡°I just want to warn you that she might not recognize you.¡± ¡°Isn''t this normal for people who are drunk?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer didn''t say much and only reminded her, ¡°I''ll be at the door, too, so call me if you need anything.¡± With that, he wheeled around and exited the room too. After the door clicked shut, Natasha gazed at the other woman who was still hugging her and said softly, ¡°How long are you nning on hugging me?¡± ¡°Nat, why are you so gentle? Aren''t you mad at me?¡± questioned Thalia as she slowly sat up, her gaze fixed on Natasha. Her gaze was unfocused at that moment, suggesting she indeed had one too many. Natasha was somewhat amused, for she didn''t expect Thalia to act this way when drunk. A yful smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°Why should I be mad at you?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Thalia paused, trying to find the words, but her thoughts were a bit jumbled. ¡°Yeah, why should you be mad at me?¡± Following that, she appeared as though she remembered something and said, ¡°It''s Anthony who''s mad at me, not you...¡± Upon hearing Anthony''s name, Natasha was slightly taken aback ¡°Anthony? Why is Anthony mad at you?¡± she asked. ¡°He... just ignored me and walked away when he saw me!¡± said Thalia, a bitter and sorrowful look surfacing in her gaze. Noticing the look in Thalia''s eyes, Natasha was momentarily at a loss for what to say. Thalia leaned over toward Natasha. ¡°Nat, why are you so nice to me? I don''t deserve it at all. My mother passed away while giving birth to me, and my father despised me to the point of hitting and scolding me. Later, I met Spencer, but he chose someone else over me... Nat, tell me, am I a horrible person? Is it my fate to be unloved in this lifetime?¡± Maternal love exists in every woman''s heart, especially Natasha''s, for she was a mother of three. Though the three little ones had always been the ones taking care of her, she cared for them and loved them back just as much. As such, she felt a pang of heartache when she saw Thalia''s palm-sized face right in front of her, her eyes filled with grievance and confusion. She spoke up. ¡°Who says you''re horrible? You''re wonderful, Thalia. None of this is your fault. I believe that if your mother were still alive, she would definitely love you to the moon and back. I and three little ones love you too, and most importantly, Spencer does, too. He''s just afraid to admit it!¡± Facing Natasha, Thalia seemed like a piteous wounded puppy, yearning for love andfort. ¡°Is that true?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Natasha nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± All of a sudden, Thalia broke into a smile. ¡°Nat, you''re the best!¡± ¡°You''re the best, too.¡± ¡°Nat, you are the second person in this world who has been kind to me. The first one was... Spencer. He saved me and pulled me out of my misery. You are the second one. You gave me the antidote and let me live...¡± Natasha knew from the start that Thalia was still dwelling on that matter. ¡°Thalia, this is what you deserve!¡± said Natasha. Thalia looked at Natasha in a daze, as if still trying to process thetter''s words. Then, with tears falling from her bloodshot eyes. she reached out and embraced Natasha. ¡°I''ve made up my mind. Starting today, you are mine. If anyone dares to bully you, they''re bullying me. I will fight tooth and nail to protect you. As for the antidote, I will definitely get it back for you, no matter the cost.¡± Natasha wasn''t quite used to such intimate contact with women and had been trying hard to adapt. As Thalia embraced her, her initial difort faded away, and she slowly came to terms with it, thinking that it might not be so bad after all. Patting Thalia''s back in constion, she said, ¡°All right. I know. Are you feeling sleepy now? Would you like to go to bed?¡± ¡°No. I want to be with you!¡± Thalia eximed, still hugging her tightly. ¡°Nat, leave that man. He''s not worthy of you. I''ll take care of you from now on, and I promise I''ll do a better job than he ever could!¡± dered Thalia. Natasha couldn''t help chortling out loud upon hearing that. Looks like Thalia''s ¡°hatred¡± for Keh is always so tantly obvious no matter the situation. ¡°What should we do about Spencer?¡± Natasha asked. The mention of Spencer''s name seemed to have rung a bell within Thalia, and she released Natasha. ¡°Nat, can you please not me Spencer?¡± Natasha wore a puzzled expression. ¡°Why would I me him?¡± ¡°He requested the antidote from you because of me. His sentiments toward me might not be love, but rather duty and responsibility, but in the end, it was all for my sake. So, Natasha, can you please not me him? His connections might span far and wide, but genuine friends are scarce for him. Please, don''t let me be the cause of a rift between you two!¡± Natasha looked puzzled. ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± Thalia obediently nodded her head. Natasha finally understood why they ended up arguing. The next moment, Thalia threw herself into Natasha''s arms again. ¡°Nat, I''ve thought things through. I''ll formte a n and barge into Vermillion Base to snatch the antidote for you...¡± Her voice gradually faded, until finally, she fell asleep in Natasha''s arms. Chapter 913 You Will Never Be My Second Choice Chapter 913 You Will Never Be My Second Choice A tender butplex look swirled in Natasha''s gaze as she looked at the young woman in her arms. Natasha appreciated Thalia''s intentions and knew that her words were not just empty talk. However, barging into Vermillion Base alone was akin to a suicide mission. With that thought in mind, she picked up her phone and said to the two men outside, ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, and the two men stepped in. Spencer''s gaze was fixed intently on Thalia. Only when he saw that she had fallen asleep did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°You can bring her back to her room now,¡± said Natasha. Hearing that, Spencer walked over and scooped Thalia up. ¡°Thank you!¡± he said, looking at Natasha. Just as he was about to leave, Natasha called out, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Spencer turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Spencer, I don''t know what you told Thalia about the antidote, but I''m certain that whatever you said upset her so much more than knowing the truth would have. You were afraid she would me herself for this, so you let her hate you instead, but do you really think that''s what she wants?¡± asked Natasha. Spencer was slightly taken aback. He had to admit that Natasha''s words made sense. Back then, all he wanted was to spare Thalia from self-me. That was why he told her all that. He''d rather be the object of her resentment than see her burdened with guilt. However, witnessing her current anguish made him reconsider the wisdom of his earlier decision. Despite so, he hadn''t brought this matter up yet. As Spencer remained silent, Natasha continued, ¡°I know that you have your own thoughts and ns. You want Thalia to leave youpletely, but is death really the way you''re hoping for?¡± Spencer''s pupils constricted slightly as he asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about, Nat? Others might not know, but you do, don''t you?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s precisely because I know that I''m curious. Do you know what Thalia just said to me?¡± Natasha queried. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She said she''s going to barge into Vermillion Base alone and snatch the antidote back!¡± Natasha answered. In response, the expression on Spencer''s handsome countenance grew incrediblyplicated. Frowning, he shifted his gaze to Thalia, who had fallen into a deep sleep. ¡°Do you think Thalia will make it out alive if she goes there alone no matter how capable she is?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer''s expression changed instantly. ¡°That''s not what I meant!¡± ¡°But you know her temperament. She''s bound to do it!¡± Natasha said. Spencer seemed to havee to a realization. He nced at Natasha. ¡°I know what to do now!¡± With that, he spun on his heels and left with Thalia in his arms. Natasha finally let out a sigh of relief as the door closed. Looking at the water ss on the bedside table, she reached out to grab it, but Keh beat her to it. Picking it up, he handed it to her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Natasha looked up at him. ¡°You''re wee.¡± Keh''s face was taut, and he looked somewhat displeased. Natasha furrowed her brows in puzzlement. ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You''re clearly upset! Look at your sour face!¡± Natasha eximed. Keh remained silent. ¡°What? Do you want me to cheer you up again?¡± Natasha asked yfully. Keh took a deep breath. ¡°I''m not mad at you.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Keh shot Natasha a re. ¡°From today onward, I don''t want you to spend alone time with Thalia!¡± Natasha was confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She''s up to no good!¡± Keh snapped. Natasha was about to say something when a thought struck her. ¡°You weren''t eavesdropping outside, were you?¡± she asked, staring at the man. Keh''s gaze was fixed on her face, his eyes deep and dark. ¡°Do I have to? Her voice is so loud that you can practically hear it everywhere in the mansion!¡± ¡°You''re exaggerating,¡± Natasha said. ¡°In short, you are not allowed to be alone with her anymore!¡± Keh replied. One could only imagine how Keh felt when he heard Thalia asking Natasha to leave him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking note of Keh''s disgruntled expression, Natasha couldn''t help butugh. ¡°So, you''re upset because of this?¡± ¡°I almost stormed in and threw her out!¡± Keh said, emphasizing each word. Natasha chuckled. ¡°Keh, you used to be broad-minded. Why are you so petty now?¡± ¡°That depends on what it''s about? I can remain indifferent to many things, but I will not tolerate anything or anyone that disrupts the harmony of my family!¡± said Keh. ¡°Why are you still letting Thalia stay here, then? Why not just kick her out?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°That''s a good idea.¡± With that, Keh stood up and left. The moment he stood up, Natasha grabbed him and smiled. ¡°Are you seriously going to do that?¡± Keh sat back down in front of her and looked at her smiling face. Though she appeared somewhat feeble and exhausted, her smile disyed genuine joy. Keh teased, ¡°So if you had to choose between me and her, who would you choose?¡± Amused, Natasha grinned. ¡°You used to be confident. Why are you asking such questions now?¡± ¡°My confidence had long since disappeared the moment I met you again. Stop trying to change the subject. Answer me!¡± As he spoke, Keh stepped forward, gently lifting her chin to meet her gaze. ¡°Hmm...¡± Natasha deliberately dragged her voice, pretending as if she was hesitating and weighing her options. ¡°Do you really need to think about this?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Indeed, there''s no need!¡± said Natasha. ¡°So, who do you choose?¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Her answer caught Keh off guard. Gently pinching her chin, he feigned annoyance and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Men are like clothes, and women are like limbs. You can change clothes, but you can''t chop off your limbs, right?¡± Natasha retorted yfully. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Keh asked. He wasn''t angry at all, because no matter what Natasha''s answer was, it wouldn''t change the fact that he loved her. Natasha stared solemnly at the man for a long time before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± An obvious hint of satisfaction filled Keh''s expression. ¡°That means you''ll choose me, right?¡± ¡°It''s iparable between you and her, and such a choice should never exist,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°Who would you choose if you really had to?¡± ¡°Only children have to make choices. I want both of you!¡± said Natasha decisively. Keh was tickled pink by her words. Smiling, he averted his gaze and looked elsewhere. Natasha spread out her arms to embrace the man. ¡°Don''t worry. You will never be my second choice!¡± Keh lowered his gaze and met Natasha''s glimmering eyes that resembled a starry sky. An indescribable sensation filled his heart. He bent over, gently nting a kiss on Natasha''s lips. ¡°I love you,¡± he murmured softly. However, Natasha didn''t give him the response he expected and instead asked, ¡°Could you get Anthony toe here?¡± Chapter 914 He Is Still Just A Child Chapter 914 He Is Still Just A Child Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°I have something to say to him,¡± she said. He hesitated for a moment but eventually went along with her. ¡°All right. I''ll call him.¡± ¡°Keh, why don''t you go look for Dave and discuss whates next?¡± Natasha suddenly suggested. Keh, who was in the middle of taking out his phone, paused in his tracks before shifting his gaze toward the woman, who looked back at him without a word. Naturally, he could tell that Natasha was trying to send him away. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll go talk to Dave and get Anthony toe over while I''m at it.¡± A smile lit Natasha''s face up. ¡°Thank you!¡± Keh didn''t say anything and walked out of the room after shooting her a nce. The smile on Natasha''s face froze as soon as the door closed. Her eyes reflected an extraordinary calmness as she gazed out the window. Even though she knew she was currently too fragile to deal with anything, she had nothing toin about and felt content. She had at least ascertained many things after the recent incident¡ªthe cause of her father''s death, Keh''s feelings for her, and not only that, she even gained an unexpected friend. I''m grateful for what I have. I''ve taken my revenge and loved the people I love without hesitation. I guess my only regrets are not being able to look after my grandpa personally and not being able to watch my kids grow up... Natasha took a deep breath as those thoughts swarmed her mind. Keh stood in the hallway outside, casting a nce at the door. Even though he didn''t know what Natasha wanted to say to Anthony, he had a few guesses in mind. His gaze was dim as he hesitated for a moment before finally approaching Anthony''s room and knocking on his door. The door was soon opened from the inside, and there stood Anthony. Anthony tilted his head askew. ¡°Daddy? Is something up?¡± Lowering his gaze to look at his son, the man said, ¡°Nat wants to talk to you.¡± Anthony nodded after a moment of silence. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he stood up and prepared to leave. Looking at the boy, Keh called out, ¡°Anthony...¡± Anthony turned around to look at his father. At that moment, the words got stuck in Keh''s throat, and he found it hard to say what he wanted to say. ¡°Daddy?¡± Puzzled, Anthony gazed at Keh. Keh snapped back to his senses. ¡°Nothing. I''m going to discuss something with Dave. You should spend more time with Nat.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Anthony bobbed his head. Keh wheeled around and left after that. Anthony furrowed his brows in confusion and watched his father walk away before heading toward Natasha''s room. He knocked on the door. ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Having received permission, Anthony then pushed the door open and entered. Natasha was sitting on the bed when Anthony entered. Seeing her son step in, she couldn''t help smiling and teased, ¡°So you''ve learned to knock now?¡± Anthony''s heart wrenched when he saw how thin and sickly Natasha had be. He felt a lump in his throat, but he pretended to be fine to not let Natasha worry. Anthony strolled over and sat down by the bed. ¡°You''re now in love, so of course, we''ll have to knock.¡± Natasha tousled the boy''s hair lovingly. ¡°Nat, Daddy said you want to talk to me. Is something up?¡± At the mention of that, Natasha''s tender gaze was reced with a serious expression. ¡°Anthony, what do you think of Thalia?¡± she asked. Anthony hadn''t fully grasped the meaning of Natasha''s words. After thinking for a moment, he inclined his head slightly. ¡°I think she''s great. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Anthony began pondering seriously and said, ¡°Thalia and I are colleagues. Although we''ve known each other for a long time, most of our interaction was online. It wasn''t until she arrived in Glenport City that I truly came to know her. She may seem carefree, yet her loyalty knows no bounds. She''s willing toy down her life for her friends without hesitation orint. Whenever danger arises, she positions herself as our protector without a second thought. I can confidently state that she is the person closest to me, aside from my family!¡± Natasha nodded after hearing Anthony''s words. ¡°Anthony, though Thalia spends most of her time working in the shadows, her personality is far brighter than many others!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You, of all people, must know how much Thalia has sacrificed for you guys.¡± ¡°Nat, I understand, but what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Anthony asked, puzzled. Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°Anthony, no matter what happened between me and Thalia, you must not take out your anger on her, do you understand?¡± Anthony fell into silence when that matter was brought up. He roughly understood what was going on. ¡°Did Thalia tell you?¡± Natasha replied, ¡°She''s had too much to drink and told me you ignored her when you saw her, and it really breaks her heart.¡± Anthony felt terrible when he heard that. ¡°Thalia has grown up on her own since she was a child. She yearns forpanionship, for a sense of family, and that''s why she holds these connections so dearly. Anthony, regardless of whether Thalia considers you a friend or sees you as a younger sibling, you shouldn''t have behaved like that,¡± Natasha remarked. Tears welled up in Anthony''s eyes despite his best efforts to hold them back. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Nat, I''m not angry with her... I just...¡± Natasha could tell Anthony was upset and stroked his head gently tofort him. ¡°I know you didn''t mean to hurt her. You must be feeling torn. But listen, Anthony. Never lose your temper with the people closest to you. They should be the ones you cherish and respect, not the ones who have to bear your unfounded usations...¡± Anthony failed to hold back his tears, but he quickly wiped them away. After a moment, he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± That was the first time in forever that Anthony shed tears in front of Natasha. Naturally, Natasha understood why he was crying, but still, she couldn''t ignore the difort in her heart. Caressing her son''s hair, she said tenderly, ¡°Anthony, I know that you know everything and that you''re already a big boy. You understand some things even if I don''t tell you. But please remember that though it''s okay to shed tears, life must still go on. No matter what happens, you must stay strong. Do you understand?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony lifted his gaze to look at Natasha, his eyes reddening. Natasha''s eyes welled up with tears as well when they locked gazes. No matter how capable and talented he is, he is ultimately just a child. It was only natural that Natasha''s heart would ache for him. Upon seeing Natasha''s tearful eyes, Anthony couldn''t help bursting into tears. ¡°I don''t understand, Nat... I just don''t understand!¡± Burying his head in Natasha''s shoulder, he began bawling. Chapter 915 Natasha Was His Pillar Of Strength Chapter 915 Natasha Was His Pir Of Strength Natasha''s eyes turned red-rimmed as well. As she watched her son sob uncontrobly between her knees, a myriad of emotions welled up within her. At that moment, even though they did not utter a single word, it felt as though everything had been said. It was as though they understood each other perfectly. Anthony''s muffled sobs drifted into the air, causing tears to also stream down Natasha''s cheek. She stroked his hair. Her eyes brimmed with tears, yet she kept smiling, her voice inexplicably gentle. ¡°There, there. You never cried when you were young, so why have you started now that you''ve grown up?¡± Sob! Sob! Sob! Weeping uncontrobly, Anthony clutched at Natasha''s nket. He did not want to cry so pitifully either, but once the floodgates of his emotions sprung open, it was no longer possible for him to hold back. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. To him, Natasha was everything. For as long as he could remember, he understood her hardships. Although she did not express her feelings much and rarely spoke of love with them, she had done everything all mothers would do. She was clearly someone who feared loneliness and loved freedom, but for their sake, she left her homnd and lived alone in a foreign country for a long time. Comprehending her struggles and hardships, he vowed to be stronger and have enough power to protect her from a young age. But never had he imagined that things woulde to this. All along, she had been his pir of strength. If anything were to happen to her, he could not imagine what would be of him or what he might do. The mere thought of it was a painful and tormenting. ¡°Mommy!¡± Anthony clung to the nket on her, desperately trying to suppress his grief. But the more he tried to do so, the more devastated he felt. Natasha gently stroked his back with her hand, murmuring, ¡°Go ahead and cry. Just cry if it makes you feel better. You''ll be fine after crying.¡± She spoke tenderly, resembling a mother for real at that moment. No sooner had her words fallen than Anthony finally snapped. Clutching onto her, he began to wail uncontrobly. It was not exactly hysterical, but he bawled his eyes out. Natasha gazed down at him. Tears asionally trickled out of her eyes, but she promptly wiped them away with a hand. ustomed to being strong, she was still reluctant to bare the vulnerable side of her in front of her child. Nheless, she had to admit that she was also scared. She wanted to live to watch them grow up, spend the future with Keh, and take care of her grandfather in his old age. However, she knew that all that was nothing more than a pipe dream by then. As she looked at Anthony, her eyes were filled with affection. If her memory served, that was the second time Anthony shed tears. The first time was when she had a car ident. Back then, he was merely anxious to the point that his eyes turned red-rimmed, but she really did not see whether he cried, unlike that very moment when he was crying like a heartbroken child. The contrast of seeing someone who had always been mature andposed before her suddenly breaking down in tears like that was indeed heart-wrenching. Natasha wished that Anthony could still be that child who pretended to be mature. At least, being able to do so meant that he would also be able to ept that fact sometime in the future. After an indeterminate time, Anthony''s crying gradually subsided. Natasha watched quietly by his side, keep himpany. When he finally lifted his head, his eyes were red and swollen. It was then that Natasha asked, ¡°Feeling any better?¡± As soon as she spoke, Anthony''s eyes inexorably stung. At his evasive gaze and silence, Natasha remarked smilingly, ¡°This is more like it, Anthony. You''re just a kid. What''s there to be unhappy about? You should cry andugh whenever you feel like it. Haven''t you heard of the saying that only children who cry are given candy?¡± However, Anthony muttered, ¡°I don''t like eating candy.¡± ¡°You know what I meant.¡± Natasha stared at him, for she was not merely referring to candy. Anthony lifted his eyes and held her gaze. ¡°I don''t need anything, Nat. All I want is for you to be well.¡± His eyes brimmed with intense yearning. Looking into Anthony''s sincere eyes, a smile curved Natasha''s lips. She nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll remain well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha gave a dip of her head. ¡°I will strive and give it my all to remain well!¡± Anthony gazed at her. ¡°I will do everything in my power to take ensure that, Nat.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha frowned. Vermillion Base was not a small organization, nor can it be taken down with just a few words. Even though Anthony had the backing of Darz, he knew all too well that Darz would not risk everything for him alone. Looking at Anthony, Natasha uttered, ¡°Do you know what''s most important to me, Anthony?¡± Anthony was momentarily puzzled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What''s most important to me is you, your siblings, and Grandpa. Only if all of you are well can I be well,¡± said Natasha. Speaking of that, Anthony was slightly taken aback. He had a hunch about what Natasha was about to say, but he did not rush to speak. Instead, he stared at her with his lips slightly pursed. ¡°Anthony, you know that the Watson family is scarce in numbers. In my generation, it''s only me. You probably can''t imagine how happy I was upon finding out about you and your siblings'' existence. I gave your daddy up and took you all to another country in hopes that you could be born safely. Do you understand, Anthony? Only if you''re all well can I be well!¡± Natasha said to him. Listening to her, Anthony nodded after a long while had passed. ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± ¡°I know you''re capable. But Vermillion Base is not a small organization. Even DX Group has not gained an edge over them after battling against them for so long. What could you possibly do?¡± Natasha asked. With an indecipherable look in his eyes, Anthony said, ¡°I know what you''re trying to say, Nat. Don''t worry, for I won''t act rashly. I''ll be well. The same goes for me, Nat. Only when you''re well can I be well.¡± Natasha''s nose stung. Fearing that she might upset Anthony again, she quickly averted her gaze. Only when she hadposed herself did she finally shift her gaze back to Anthony. ¡°Yeah, you have a point. So, all of us have to remain well. How about making a pact with me, Anthony?¡± Natasha suggested. ¡°What pact?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°No matter what happens, don''t act impulsively. Even in the most urgent situations, you must first ensure your own safety. How about that?¡± said Natasha. Anthony looked at Natasha. He knew that all she had said was to restrain him and prevent him from doing anything dangerous, as well as ensure his safety. At that point, Anthony naturally would not have her worry about him anymore. He nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you that, Nat.¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°Remember, you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anthony bobbed his head. As Natasha looked at him, the corners of her mouth turned up with a gratified smile. Chapter 916 Mother And Son Team Up For A Performance Chapter 916 Mother And Son Team Up For A Performance Inside the room, the mother and son talked for a long time. Yet neither of them mentioned a word about the poisoning incident. However, Natasha understood that Anthony knew everything. It was just that no one was willing to say it out loud. The two of them chatted about other things, with Natasha asking about their visit to Magus. Gradually, the atmosphere became less oppressive and sad. As they were chatting, there was a knock at the door. Natasha looked toward the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡± At that moment, Denise cautiously poked her head in and looked around. Upon seeing that only Anthony and Natasha were present, she finally pushed the door and walked in. ¡°Tony, what are you doing here?¡± Denise asked as she walked in, with Benjamin following behind her. Seeing them approach, Anthony quicklyposed his expression, then took a deep breath before turning to face them. ¡°Can''t I be here?¡± Every move he made, Natasha saw it all. Seeing that Anthony still wanted to hide things from his younger siblings, she could not help but feel a pang of heartache. Even though they were all the same age, Anthony was only born a few seconds earlier than them. Yet, he already carried the demeanor of an adult and shouldered the responsibilities of an elder brother... In fact, Natasha did not want their rtionship to be defined by who was older and who should tolerate whom. On the contrary, she believed that all children should be treated equally. It should never be a matter of who came first or who arrivedter, as it would be unfair to anyone involved. At that moment, looking at Anthony, all Natasha could do was feel heartache, but she did not say anything. Then again, those were merely her thoughts and her approach to education. She knew that the siblings had their own way of getting along. Natasha did not want to disrupt this bnce. As long as they were happy, that was all that mattered. Denise walked over to Benjamin, who then spoke up, ¡°No wonder we couldn''t find you anywhere. You''ve been hiding out with Nat all along.¡± ¡°What do you mean by hiding? I''m here to chat with Nat, unlike you guys, who can''t be found anywhere,¡± Anthony said. In front of Denise and Benjamin, he had to put on a facade of being okay, no matter how hard it was. Benjamin was just about to say something when Denise suddenly noticed something. She leaned in closer to look at Anthony. ¡°Tony, have you been crying?¡± Anthony was momentarily taken aback and instinctively denied, ¡°No, not at all.¡± As he denied it, he immediately turned his face to the side. Benjamin watched, and his eyebrows slightly furrowed. It was clear that Anthony was feeling guilty. Denise did not give up. She went straight around and asked, ¡°What''s the matter, Tony? Your eyes are both red and swollen!¡± ¡°That''s from staying up all night!¡± Anthony said. ¡°You''ve pulled plenty of all-nighters before, but I''ve never seen your eyes look like this!¡± Denise questioned. Natasha watched from the side and said, ¡°Don''t listen to him. He didn''t stay up all night. He clearly spent it crying!¡± ¡°Crying?¡± Denise looked at Natasha, noticing that her eyes were also red. Anthony also lifted his gaze to look at her. Surprisingly, Natasha remained utterlyposed. ¡°Why was Tony crying?¡± Denise asked softly. ¡°Because I criticized him!¡± said Natasha. Upon hearing her reply, Anthony''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. It was not just him. Even Denise and Benjamin felt the same way too. Clearly, neither of them believed it. Throughout her life, Natasha had only given out a handful of ¡°criticisms¡± to them. She educated them quite a bit, but serious criticisms were indeed few and far between. Especially making Anthony cry because of her criticism, it was hard for them to buy the story. However, Benjamin did not expose them. His intuition told him that there must be something going on. Since they were not talking, he decided to wait and see how they would handle it. Denise also chimed in cooperatively, ¡°Why did you criticize Tony?¡± Speaking of which, Natasha pretended to ponder for a moment before turning her gaze to Anthony. ¡°You ask him!¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. Initially, he thought Natasha would have something to say, but she ended up throwing the question back at him. Looking into Natasha''s eyes, Anthony blinked repeatedly. She was also looking at him, and her eyes seemed to say, I haven''t thought of an excuse yet. It''s your turn. Anthony felt helpless, and his gaze shifted toward Denise and Benjamin. Their gazes were fixed intently on Anthony. Their eyes seemingly challenged him. Go on, I''d like to see how you''re going to spin the story. With a helpless sigh, Anthony knew that those two were not easy to fool. After some hesitation, he finally spoke, ¡°Actually, it''s nothing much... It''s just that when I told Nat about looking for Magus, Denise almost got kidnapped. So, Nat scolded me a bit.¡± After much thought, that was the only exnation Anthony coulde up with. There was something somewhat believable about that excuse. Just now, Anthony did not mention this matter to Natasha. Upon hearing it, her eyes widened in surprise. If it were not for Benjamin and Denise being there, Natasha would have immediately retorted. Under the gaze of Benjamin and Denise, Natasha finally nodded reluctantly. ¡°Yes, indeed, this matter deserves criticism!¡± Denise was somewhat skeptical but still began to exin, ¡°Nat, this matter has nothing to do with Tony. It was me. I was the one who wasn''t cautious enough. I stood too close, and that was how someone took advantage of the situation!¡± Denise exined. Upon hearing that, Natasha, despite wanting to ask about the situation at the time, had to pretend as if she understood everything. ¡°Even so, you deserve criticism. Acting on your own without a foolproof n shows ack of safety awareness!¡± Natasha, on the other hand, did not mention that Anthony failed to protect them. To her, such words contradicted her beliefs. In her view, everyone should take care of themselves, rather than others. Although Denise was his younger sister, she was only a minute younger than Anthony. She did not want to impose such matters on any of them. What she desired was for them all to be equally content and happy. Upon hearing her words, Anthony immediately spoke up, ¡°Nat, I was wrong. I won''t do it again!¡± Natasha nced at him. ¡°What I want is not an acknowledgment of your mistake but a guarantee that such things won''t happen again!¡± ¡°No way. I promise!¡± Anthony said. Only then did Natasha nod in satisfaction and say no more. Benjamin, who was standing to the side, watched them, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Although he did not say anything, his gaze seemed to suggest that he knew they were doing it on purpose. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was as if something was being deliberately concealed. Benjamin narrowed his eyes and felt that there was more to it. Just as he was pondering what to ask, Anthony''s phone suddenly rang. He pulled out his phone. Upon seeing that it was Magus calling, he answered immediately, ¡°Hello...¡± Upon hearing the words from the other end, Anthony''s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. ¡°Alright, don''t panic. I''ll bring people over immediately!¡± With that, he promptly hung up the phone. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nat, there''s something going on with Magus. I need to go over there!¡± Upon hearing his reply, Natasha nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°I''lle back to see you in a little while!¡± Natasha nodded. At that moment, Anthony stood up and looked at Benjamin and Denise. ¡°Spend more time with Nat!¡± he said, and without waiting for their response, he walked straight out. Chapter 917 Preparing For Action Chapter 917 Preparing For Action Spencer was treating Lina while Magus watched from the side. Having been through a lot, he had be much moreposed. He didn''t speak. He just stood quietly to the side, watching and waiting. Anthony was the same. Anthony finally spoke when Spencer withdrew his hand, asking, ¡°How is it?¡± Spencer nced at Anthony. ¡°It''s pretty much as I assessed earlier. She has a major depressive disorder. In addition, she has been overworking for a long period, and she also has other concurrent illnesses.¡± ¡°Then, is there a cure?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I''m not a doctor, so how would I know?¡± Anthony said. Spencer stood up. ¡°Others may not have it, but I do.¡± Magus'' eyes lit up considerably after he heard that. It was as if he was a lost traveler who had suddenly found directions and had his hopes rekindled. Upon hearing that, Anthony also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Her physical ailments can be quickly cured as long as she takes her medicine on time. But when it comes to matters of her mental illnesses...¡± As Spencer spoke, he looked up at Magus. ¡°They require a different kind of healing.¡± ¡°How should we treat it?¡± asked Magus. After a moment of thought, Spencer said, ¡°Actually, it''s not difficult. Just don''t let her worry, get angry, or be scared. Try your best to keep her happy.¡± ¡°That''s it?¡± Magus asked, seemingly in disbelief. ¡°What does she like?¡± Spencer asked. Speaking of that, Magus was taken aback. Over the years, they had experienced so much that they had long lost their original selves. As for Lina, she had been gued by illness for a long time, so he had never heard her mention what she wanted or what she liked. So, when confronted with that question, Magus found himself momentarily at a loss for an answer. Upon seeing that, Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°You don''t even know what she likes?¡± ¡°I...¡± A faint smile yed at the corners of Spencer''s mouth. ¡°And yet, you im to love her?¡± Magus pursed his lips, only now realizing how thoroughly he had neglected Lina. Spencer is right. How can I still dare to say I love her after all this? Magus looked at Lina, his eyes filled with regret and heartache. ¡°If you don''t know what she likes, her condition will be a tough problem to fix. Let''s talk about it when you figure it out!¡± With that, Spencer got up and left. Magus looked on, his brows furrowed in deep thought, yet he didn''t know what to say. He knew, whether as a lover or a family member, he was far frompetent. Therefore, he had nothing to say about Spencer''s indifference. However, Anthony, who was standing by, immediately spoke up. ¡°She loves children.¡± After he finished speaking, Spencer was slightly taken aback, looking at Anthony, then at Magus. Anthony repeated confidently, ¡°Lina loves children!¡± Spencer''s gaze turned to Magus, who looked back at Anthony in surprise, not expecting him to actually speak up. ¡°Is that so?¡± Spencer asked. Magus nodded. ¡°Yes, she does love children... We almost had a child once... Ever since we lost the child, she''s been like this!¡± Hearing that, Spencer looked at him. ¡°Why didn''t you mention it earlier, then?¡± ¡°I thought you were talking about physical objects...¡± Spencer nced at him, retraced his steps, and took Lena''s pulse again. A momentter, Spencer stood up. ¡°How is it?¡± asked Magus. ¡°There is indeed a method we can try, but we can only start it a monthter, provided that her health is in good condition!¡± said Spencer. ¡°What method?¡± ¡°What method?¡± Anthony and Magus asked almost at the same time.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Spencer lowered his gaze, looking at Anthony. ¡°You go out first!¡± Anthony furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This solution is not suitable to be heard by children!¡± Spencer enunciated. Anthony was taken aback. Although he didn''t know what solution was not suitable to be heard by children, seeing Spencer''s serious tone, he decided not to pursue it further. ¡°I''ll wait outside!¡± With that, he headed straight for the door. Only when the door was finally closed did Spencer shift his gaze, looking at Magus. ¡°I just examined her health. She''s still young, so you might want to consider having another child.¡± Hearing that, Magus looked at him with a surprised gaze. ¡°But her body¡ª¡± ¡°She can handle it!¡± As if he knew what Magus was about to say, Spencer nodded. Magus found himself at a loss for words for a moment. At that moment, Spencer leaned in, whispering a few words into Magus'' ear. After Magus heard that, his ears turned a faint shade of red. ¡°Will that really work?¡± Magus asked incredulously. He had never seen a doctor treating someone like that before. ¡°You don''t trust me?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°No, that''s not it...¡± ¡°Since that''s not the case, then do as I say. I''m telling you. It all depends on how you handle this matter whether you can make her feel young and fall in love with life again. Magus, you''re the cure for her mental illnesses!¡± Spencer enunciated. Magus was still stumped. ¡°That''s all I have to say. The rest is up to you!¡± After finishing his sentence, Spencer didn''t linger any longer and turned to walk away. Magus stared at Spencer''s retreating figure, then shifted his gaze to Lena, who was lying on the bed. His eyes held an indescribableplexity. After all, it had been so many years since they had done something like that. Meanwhile, Anthony waited outside the door, but his mind was filled with thoughts of Natasha. Even though Spencer said he woulde up with a solution, Anthony knew that some matters simply couldn''t be dyed. Just as he was thinking, Spencer walked out from inside. Hearing a noise, Anthony looked back. Anthony arched his brow when he saw Spencer. ¡°You''re done talking?¡± Spencer nodded. Anthony didn''t ask much more. He simply looked at him and said softly, ¡°Thank you!¡± Spencer looked at him. ¡°I heard from Thalia that this Magus is a master of disguise?¡± Anthony didn''t hide anything and nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°You intend to use him to infiltrate the Vermillion Base?¡± Spencer asked in return. To be honest, Anthony hadn''t considered that yet, but he had to admit Spencer had provided him with a pretty good approach. Anthony concealed his thoughts without any change in expression. ¡°I haven''t decided yet!¡± ¡°Anthony, I know you have ideas, but dealing with Vermillion Base is not a matter for anyone to y hero. It requires everyone''s cooperation. You''d better discuss it with your father,¡± Spencer said. Listening attentively, Anthony gave a slight nod. ¡°I will!¡± Spencer wanted to say something else, but looking at Anthony, he hesitated for a moment and then decided against it. ¡°I''m heading back to theb first.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Anthony nodded. Without uttering another word, Spencer got up and left. Anthony just stood there, watching Spencer''s retreating figure with his dark gaze. Just then, Anthony''s phone began to ring. Seeing that it was a call from Benjamin, he picked it up. ¡°Hey, Benjamin, what''s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Tony, I just overheard Dad and Mr. Dave talking about nning an ambush on Vermillion Base. Did you know about this?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Anthony asked directly. ¡°Mr. Dave''s study!¡± Without another word, Anthony put away his phone and headed toward Dave''s study. Chapter 918 Thoughts And Plans Chapter 918 Thoughts And ns Just as Anthony arrived at the door of Dave''s study, the door swung open from the inside at that moment. Keh was about to step out, and the two of them unexpectedly ran into each other. ¡°Daddy.¡± Anthony looked at him. Keh looked at him. ¡°Howe you''re here?¡± At that moment, Anthony nced inside and saw Dave was also there. He spoke up. ¡°Daddy, I have something to tell you and Mr. Dave!¡± At that moment, Keh turned around, locking eyes with Dave for an instant. Even without saying it, both of them could guess what Anthony was probably going to say. ¡°Come in!¡± Keh moved aside a bit, allowing Anthony to enter. Anthony walked in and immediately closed the door behind him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A smile crept up the corner of Dave''s mouth as he took in Anthony''s demeanor. ¡°It seems like you have something important to tell us!¡± Dave spoke up. At that moment, Anthony didn''t see himself as a child. He walked over and sat down in front of Dave with an expression that clearly indicated a serious discussion was about to take ce. Seeing him like this, Keh didn''t say a word. He walked over, crossed his legs, and elegantly gazed at him. At that moment, Anthony looked at them, took a deep breath, and then spoke. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Dave, I know you''re nning to confront Vermillion Base head-on. I won''t beat around the bush. I want to be involved!¡± After he finished talking, Keh didn''t respond. He simply stared at his son with his dark gaze, saying nothing. Even if he didn''t speak, it seemed like Anthony knew what he was going to say. Looking at his father, he said, ¡°Daddy, the more people, the more strength. I promise I''ll behave and won''t cause trouble!¡± However, Keh didn''t say much. Instead, he looked at his son and directly asked, ¡°How do you want to participate?¡± Seeing hope, Anthony immediately spoke up. ¡°I know I''m young and can''t contribute much in terms of strength, but Daddy, we''re not just relying on brute force these days. The war on the inte is also a war!¡± Anthony said, emphasizing each word. ¡°Cut to the chase and tell us your n!¡± Dave looked at him. Anthony looked at them. ¡°Vermillion Base was the first to employ hackers. Even though they''ve declined now, they still have a group of expert hackers. I don''t know what your n is, but I can lead a team to attack theirwork as a separate operation. When they''re in chaos, you can seize the opportunity to act!¡± Anthony said, emphasizing each word. After his words fell silent, Dave and Keh didn''t speak. The two of them locked eyes, their expressions inscrutable, leaving one to wonder what they were really thinking. Anthony furrowed his brows, seemingly waiting for them to say something. However, the two of them just looked at each other, not saying a word. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Dave, this is just my immature thought. If you have anything to say, feel free to speak up!¡± Anthony said. Dave smiled. ¡°No, your idea is good. But Anthony, can you handle all the hackers from Vermillion Base on your own?¡± ¡°I can give it a try!¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°You must understand, in this attempt, we can only seed. Failure is not an option!¡± Dave said to him. Anthony pondered for a moment, then looked at him. ¡°Mr. Dave, I know you have a vast dark web system. If you trust me, let me takemand. I''m certain I can take our enemies down!¡± Upon hearing that, Dave furrowed his brows. ¡°How did you know we have a dark web system?¡± At that moment, Anthony''s gaze turned toward Keh. Seeing that, Dave also looked at Keh. ¡°Did you tell him that?¡± Keh was slightly taken aback, then calmly said, ¡°I don''t remember. Maybe I mentioned it casually?¡± ¡°Keh, he is your son, but don''t forget, he''s also a part of Darz!¡± Dave reminded him, emphasizing each word. Then he added, ¡°Aren''t you afraid he''ll leak information to Darz?¡± Upon hearing that, Keh looked at Dave. ¡°Enough about him. Even I only know that you have a dark web system. What else would I know?¡± Dave was taken aback, then looked at him. ¡°Isn''t it just because you didn''t want to know? If you really wanted to, could I have kept it from you?¡± ¡°If I know, do you think I would tell him?¡± Keh retorted. At the mention of that, Dave paused for a moment, and then a smile spread across his face. ¡°Indeed, you do have this level of awareness!¡± Him? Why does it sound like Daddy is talking about a stranger? Seeing them engrossed in their conversation, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Daddy, I understand that you have your own professional ethics, but I am your son!¡± ¡°In that case, what''s the IP of Darz''s system, son?¡± Keh asked directly. ¡°Daddy, we''re straying from the topic!¡± Anthony said in a low voice. With a light chuckle, Keh looked at Anthony''s serious expression and said dismissively, ¡°Do you really think I care? Whether I have this IP or not, I won''t even take Darz seriously.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless and could only stare at his father and smile. At that point, he decided not to engage in that verbal dispute any longer. He steered the conversation back on track. ¡°Daddy, let''s get back to discussing our n to deal with Vermillion Base!¡± Steering the conversation back, Keh spoke up directly. ¡°This question should be directed to Mr. Dave. After all, I''m no longer part of DX and don''t have the authority to make that decision!¡± At that point, Anthony''s gaze immediately turned to Dave. ¡°Well...¡± Dave seemed somewhat troubled. ¡°Mr. Dave, I promise I will absolutely not pry into anyone''s privacy!¡± ¡°I''m not worried about that. What concerns me is if they find out who you are. That might be hard to exin!¡± Dave said. After some thought, Anthony said, ¡°Well, I don''t necessarily have to reveal whose side I''m on, Mr. Dave. These aren''t the real issues. The biggest question is how we''re going to take down Boss in one fell swoop. We absolutely must capture him alive!¡± It was clear that Anthony was determined to seed in this operation. Dave nced at Keh. ¡°I have no issues with the matter rted to the dark web, but whether or not to involve him, that''s a decision you''ll have to make!¡± He left the final question to Keh. Hearing that, Anthony shifted his gaze to meet Keh''s. Keh was somewhat hesitant, his gaze fixed on Anthony. Looking into his son''s reddened eyes, he guessed something. Anthony''s presence, thoughts, and ns indeed made it impossible for him to ignore. He might be a child, but he was indeed a thoughtful and strategic one. Before that, Keh indeed had no intention of involving Anthony, but if it were from the scene, that wouldn''t be such a bad idea. They indeed needed something like that to support them. That n should have been implemented a long time ago, with Natasha in charge of the hacking. However, two days before the n was to be carried out, Natasha suddenly suffered frequent bouts of illness, which dyed everything until now. Keh''s eyes suddenly darkened as he thought about that. He had witnessed Anthony''s capabilities before. If anyone could aplish it, apart from Natasha, it could only be Anthony. With that in mind, Keh looked at his son. Chapter 919 Anthony Learns About The Entire Plan Chapter 919 Anthony Learns About The Entire n Arriving at that thought, Keh turned him. ¡°I''ll allow you to participate, and you can be in charge of DX''s dark web system, but Anthony, I need you to promise me something.¡± Anthony would have agreed to ten promises. He turned to meet Keh''s gaze. His eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°I promise!¡± ¡°You haven''t even heard it yet!¡± ¡°As long as I''m involved, I''m in, no matter what it is!¡± Anthony dered enthusiastically. At this moment, nothing was more important to him than getting involved. Keh studied his son with his beady eyes. Despite the boy''s conviction, a request like this should be stated upfront. ¡°Obey orders during the mission. Never act on your own ord,¡± Keh said, meeting the boy''s gaze. Anthony nodded at once. ¡°Of course!¡± Despite Keh''s extreme reluctance to involve Anthony in this, he knew that Anthony''s abilities had already determined the course of this event; his involvement was inevitable. With that thought in mind, Keh stroked the boy''s head. It was something Natasha would do. Anthony looked at him. A faint smile was ying on his lips. Dave sighed helplessly. ¡°So, are you handing over DX''s dark web system just like that?¡± Keh turned to regard Dave at the mention of the matter. ¡°Just give him some administrative rights. He won''t be able to see the core secrets anyway.¡± ¡°Given his abilities, do you really think we can keep it from him?¡± Dave retorted. Listening in on the conversation, Anthony chimed in, ¡°Do youck confidence in your dark web system, Mr. Dave?¡± ¡°I... of course I''m confident!¡± ¡°So, what are you still worried about?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Besides, I have professional integrity. I wouldn''t pry into secrets that are not mine without permission.¡± Dave snorted. ¡°The first time I heard the term ''professional integrity'' was from your father''s mouth. Yet, he was nothing but unprofessional.¡± Anthony turned to look at Keh, looking surprised. Thetter exined, ¡°All''s fair in war.¡± ring at him, Dave retorted, ¡°More like shamelessness.¡± Keh pursed his lips, about to say something, but Anthony interjected, ¡°Hold it, Daddy, Mr. Dave. Now is not the time for an argument!¡± ¡°Then when is?¡± ¡°Then when is?¡± Both adults asked in unison. Even their voices were surprisingly in sync. Anthony looked at them. ¡°I want to know your entire n!¡± At the boy''s request, Keh and Dave exchanged another nce. The pair were looking at each other as if trying to figure something out. Naturally, Anthony knew what they were doing. Gazing at them, he said earnestly, ¡°Since you''ve decided to involve me, Daddy, Mr. Dave, shouldn¡¯t you tell me the truth? That way, I can manage my schedule better and allocate the most time for you!¡± Dave leaned backzily onto the leather chair as he turned to Keh. ¡°You decide. He''s your son, so you have the final say.¡± Anthony then turned his gaze toward Keh. After much hesitation, Keh met his gaze and nodded. Only then did they reveal their entire n to Anthony. After he heard it, Anthony narrowed his eyes, turning his gaze back to Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave...¡± Dave chuckled lightly. ¡°What? Are you worried about me?¡± For a moment, Anthony did not know what to say. After hesitating for a while, he began slowly, ¡°I promise you, Mr. Dave, if DX ever needs my help, I will not refuse.¡± Daveughed. ¡°If you say so. I''ll be holding you to that promise. With you and your mother, DX will be famous!¡± ¡°I''m serious, Mr. Dave,¡± Anthony said earnestly. Dave met the boy''s gaze. ¡°I know you meant it,¡± he said seriously. ¡°I''ll remember what you said, and I won''t hesitate to hold you to it. Of course, I hope that day will nevere.¡± Anthony met his gaze. ¡°Me, too. I hope that such a day will nevere.¡± Gazing at each other, the pair shared augh. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then, they spent a long time going over the n in the room. After a good part of the day, Keh and Anthony finally emerged from Dave''s study. The pair walked side by side. ¡°Does Nat know about this, Daddy?¡± Anthony asked. Keh nodded. ¡°She does. The position you''re currently in was originally meant for her, but since she is... So, it has to be you now!¡± Keh knew very well what the omission implied, and so did Anthony. Like an unspoken agreement between father and son, neither of them brought it up. Anthony gazed up at him. ¡°So, Daddy, were you nning to have me as a substitute all along?¡± ¡°You were the one who volunteered,¡± said Keh. ¡°That''s because you know I would ask to join,¡± Anthony replied. Keh remained silent. Anthony pursed his lips as they walked on. ¡°How could he even scheme against his own son?¡± he muttered instinctively. Keh grabbed his son by the cor when he heard that. ¡°Wait a minute. How was I scheming against you?¡± ¡°Um... You took advantage of my thoughts!¡± Anthony said at once, rearranging his expression as he did so. Keh gave a light chuckle. ¡°Two-faced, I see.¡± ¡°You ask for so much, Daddy. Isn''t having two faces the least I deserve?¡± Anthony retorted. Keh patted him lightly on the head. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Anthony chuckled. A rare smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°If you''re unwilling, you can opt out at any time,¡± Keh said as he marched forward. ¡°Where else can you find someone as qualified as me, Daddy?¡± Anthony argued at once. ¡°So, you think the world woulde crashing down without you?¡± Keh asked in a soft, mocking tone. ¡°The world will keep revolving without anyone, but Daddy, you wouldn''t entrust Nat''s safety to a stranger. You don''t trust anyone else but me,¡± Anthony said, enunciating every word. Keh was slightly taken aback by those words. After a long silence, he finally spoke, ¡°You know everything.¡± It was only then that Anthony realized what he had said. He averted his gaze, lowering his eyes. ¡°Know what?¡± Aware that Anthony was trying to avoid the confrontation, Keh did not expose his son. Instead, he pulled Anthony''s head into his embrace and stroked his head as a gesture offort. Anthony''s nose soured. He was on the verge of shedding tears again. However, as a man, Anthony refused to show his vulnerable side. With the mission so close, he had to prove that he was a man capable of standing on his own. ¡°Rest assured, Daddy. We will seed!¡± Anthony asserted in a muffled voice. ¡°Mm!¡± Keh nodded, his gaze fixed elsewhere. Then, he murmured, ¡°Nat will be fine too, I promise!¡± As he spoke, he gazed down at Anthony, who leaned into Keh''s embrace, his face half-hidden, rendering his emotions unreadable. Keh''s lips curled into a strained smile as he stroked Anthony''s head a little more forcefully. Chapter 920 Younger Brother Chapter 920 Younger Brother As soon as Anthony returned to the room, Benjamin followed him in. ¡°Tony.¡± Benjamin looked at him with a profound gaze. Anthony nced back at him, then continued tidying up the room. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Have you gone to see Daddy?¡± Benjamin asked. After some thought, Anthony nodded. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°What did Daddy say?¡± asked Benjamin. Anthony pondered momentarily. ¡°They are indeed nning to take on Vermillion Base.¡± With his brother''s back against him, Benjamin walked up directly and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What why?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Don''t you think it''s odd that Daddy and Mr. Dave insist on attacking Vermillion Base at this time?¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I don''t think so!¡± Anthony said to him, seemingly nonchnt. Seeing the situation, Benjamin continued, ¡°How is it not unusual? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Tony!¡± At that moment, Benjamin tugged at Anthony, causing Anthony to cease his movements. Thetter was forced to meet his brother''s gaze. Benjamin looked at him and immediately knew there was definitely something Anthony was hiding from him. Anthony sighed. ¡°Vermillion Base has attacked us several times, and now they''re constantly contacting DX. Hence, this is considered a counterattack by Dad and Mr. Dave. How is this abnormal?¡± ¡°I know dealing with Vermillion Base is inevitable, but don''t you think it''s a bit abrupt to do it all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It''s not sudden. It''s been nned for a long time!¡± Anthony said. Listening to his words, Benjamin''s eyes slightly narrowed. Seeing his brother fall silent, Anthony instinctively averted his gaze, then continued tidying up the room. Anthony was watching his brother closely. They had grown up together since birth, so Anthony knew Benjamin very well. He was certain that Benjamin was hiding something from him. Benjamin, however, was not in a hurry. He casually sat down and started a conversation. ¡°Don''t you have anything to say about Nat''s sudden weight loss, Tony?¡± Anthony''s movements faltered for a moment. Then, as if afraid that Benjamin might notice something, he continued tidying up. ¡°What did you say?¡± Benjamin nced at him. ¡°We were only out for a few days, and when we came back, Nat suddenly became like this. Don''t you find it strange?¡± Among the triplets, Anthony was the most thoughtful and the best at identifying problems. Benjamin didn''t believe that Anthony had no guesses or opinions about that matter. If there really wasn''t any, it could only mean that Anthony knew everything. As Benjamin was deep in thought, Anthony suddenly spoke up. ¡°It is a bit strange.¡± He turned his head, looking straight at Benjamin. ¡°That''s why I asked Daddy and Nat about it.¡± In response, Benjamin immediately perked up. ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°Nat isn''t dieting. She''s sick!¡± Anthony murmured. ¡°Sick?¡± Benjamin paused slightly, pondering for a moment before looking up at him. ¡°What kind of illness is she suffering from? What could make someone lose so much weight in such a short time?¡± Anthony hesitated for a moment. ¡°Gastrointestinal issues.¡± ¡°Gastrointestinal issues?¡± Benjamin still found the answer somewhat hard to believe. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Anthony nodded. That was the only thing he could think of. Benjamin looked at his brother, still somewhat doubtful. However, he felt that Anthony had no reason to deceive him. After all, their information had always been shared. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Today, not long after you came in,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing that, Benjamin thoughtfully nodded. Then, he looked up and asked, ¡°Did you learn it from Nat or Daddy?¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Could Daddy be doing this on purpose, just to trick us?¡± Benjamin questioned. After giving it some serious thought, Anthony realized something. ¡°If it really is a gastrointestinal issue, what about Spencer? He''s very skilled and can cure all sorts ofplex diseases. Can''t he treat Nat''s gastrointestinal problem?¡± Anthony paused slightly, then said, ¡°Who said he''s not treating her now? Haven''t you seen Daddy feeding Nat all sorts of food all day long? He''s just nourishing her health.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± When Benjamin was about to say something, Anthony suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Benjamin, if you''re really worried about Nat, then just spend more time with her when you''re free. Leave the rest to Spencer.¡± Benjamin initially wanted to say something but chose to remain silent in the face of Anthony''s ¡°authority.¡± Seeing his brother fall silent, Anthony reached out and ced his hand on Benjamin''s shoulder. ¡°Benjamin, I''m also going to participate in Dad''s surprise attack on Vermillion Base. I''ll need some time to prepare. As for Nat, you and Denise should spend more time with her!¡± ¡°Did Daddy agree to your participation?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I''d have to spend all my energy figuring out what Daddy is up to.¡± In response, Benjamin nodded. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need, you just stay home and keep Natpany.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°Off you go,¡± Anthony said, looking at his brother. Benjamin nodded, then slowly started to walk toward the door. However, just as he was about to reach the door, he suddenly thought about something. Turning around, he watched Anthony busying about, his gaze gradually bing moreplex. ¡°Tony.¡± He suddenly spoke up. Upon hearing that, Anthony turned his head to look at his brother. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Before you leave to find Magus, you kept emphasizing that I should spend more time with Nat... Did you already know something?¡± Anthony was taken aback for a moment. He wasn''t surprised by Benjamin''s reaction. On the contrary, it would be problematic if Benjamin didn''t thought of that. Anthony just didn''t expect his brother to realize it so quickly. Looking at Benjamin, Anthony was at a loss for words for a moment. Seeing Anthony fall silent, Benjamin slowly walked back to him. ¡°Tony, something''s not right about this. Spencer''s medical skills are incredible. He can definitely cure a simple gastrointestinal issue. Also, before you left, you kept telling me to spend more time with Nat. I felt something was off with you then, and considering what happened these past few days, I think you must be hiding something from me!¡± Benjamin looked at him with certainty. Anthony knew that if he wanted to keep the matter a secret, he would have to y tough. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What do you think I''m hiding from you, then?¡± Anthony retorted. Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°I''m asking you the question!¡± ¡°I haven''t been keeping anything from you, though!¡± Suddenly, Benjamin thought of something and looked at Anthony. ¡°Today, before Denise and I came in, you were in the room with Nat. What did you two talked about? Why were your eyes red when we entered?¡± ¡°Didn''t Nat say¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t use Nat''s criticism of you as an excuse. You know I don''t buy it,¡± Benjamin said, looking at his brother. ¡°We''ve made bigger mistakes than this while growing up, but I''ve never seen Nat criticize you like this, to the point that you cried. I''m not a fool, Tony. I''m your younger brother, born just seconds after you. Even if I''m not as smart as you, I''m not that naive.¡± Chapter 921 The Quarrel Between Anthony And Benjamin Chapter 921 The Quarrel Between Anthony And Benjamin Anthony looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Benjamin was like a mirror image of Anthony, and Benjamin understood thetter''s temperament in and out. Whenever there was a sign of trouble in Antony, Benjamin could detect it immediately. The fact that Benjamin had been kept in the dark for that long was already a miracle. Anthony had considered telling Benjamin, and at that moment, he almost let it slip out. However, when Anthony recalled the unbearable pain he felt in his heart the moment he learned the truth, he gave up on this idea. All that matters is that someone knows about it, and someone takes responsibility. The fewer people who know, the less pain there is. With that in mind, Anthony narrowed his eyes, looked at Benjamin, and forced a smile. ¡°Benjamin, don''t overthink it...¡± Seeing that he still refused to admit anything, Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Tony!¡± Before he could say anything, Anthony interrupted him, ¡°Benjamin, I know what you''re thinking, but it''s really not like that. You''re overthinking it.¡± Benjamin''s brows furrowed in frustration, his gaze filled with an unspeakable urgency. ¡°Tony, you''re not telling the truth!¡± he eximed. ¡°This is the truth!¡± Anthony asserted firmly. Benjamin''s eyebrows furrowed tightly. Clearly, he''s hiding something from me, but he refuses to admit it. This is driving me nuts! However, if I want to get something out of him, I need to stay calm. After much thought, Benjamin said softly, ¡°Tony, we''ve always shared everything, news, and burden. But now, you''re clearly hiding something and refusing to admit it. Tony, do you really have to act like this?¡± Anthony''s eyes darkened. It was obvious that Benjamin''s words indeed made him hesitate. If it were anything else, Anthony might have spoken up. Yet, in the end, he still held his tongue. While clenching his fists, Anthony insisted stubbornly, ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but there''s really nothing to tell.¡± Benjamin fell silent. Looking at Anthony''s eyes, there was an indescribable mix of anger andplexity. After a while, Benjamin nodded calmly. ¡°All right. If you don''t tell me, I''ll find out for myself.¡± After speaking, he gave Anthony a meaningful nce, then turned and walked away. As the door closed with a bang, Anthony stood inside, his emotions indescribablyplex. He lowered his gaze, a hint of helplessness shing in his eyes. He let out a heavy sigh. After leaving Anthony''s room, Benjamin was so angry that his facial expression changed dramatically. He knew that Anthony was hiding something from him, yet he waspletely helpless about it. Moreover, they had always been in constantmunication with each other. Even if there were things left unsaid, he could guess them, and once guessed, Anthony would certainly admit it. That had been their way ofmunication for many years, but things had changed. I don''t know what''s wrong, but my intuition tells him that something is off with Anthony. No. It''s more like everyone seems a bit off-kilter now. I didn''t notice before, but now that I think about it, it seems like everyone is hiding something. Benjamin''s gaze gradually darkened. Since Anthony refuses to spill, I''ll investigate it himself. At that thought, he cast his gaze around, gradually forcing himself to calm down. Then, after a moment of contemtion, he headed in a certain direction. Inside theboratory, Spencer was still diligently conducting his research and analysis in front of his desk. Just then, a knock sounded at the door. Hearing the noise outside, Spencer called out without turning his head, ¡°Come in.¡± Benjamin pushed open the door and walked in. Spencer didn''t look back. His attention focused on the suspension in his hand. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you busy?¡± Benjamin queried. Upon hearing the voice, Spencer paused slightly, turning to look at him. ¡°It''s you!¡± Shifting his gaze away, Spencer continued his research. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Let''s have a chat!¡± Benjamin said. At that moment, Spencer ced a sample into a machine. After pressing a few buttons on it, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Turning around, his chair slid directly toward Benjamin. Seeing him still standing, Spencer said, ¡°Sit!¡± Seeing that, Benjamin nodded and sat down in front of him. ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± Spencer asked. Benjamin''s gaze narrowed slightly. ¡°Let''s talk about my Nat''s health...¡± Spencer''s motion of removing his gloves paused for a moment, his gaze lingering on Benjamin. Then, he continued to throw his gloves into the trash can, looking at Benjamin as he asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin looked at him. ¡°Don''t you already know what''s wrong?¡± Spencer chuckled lightly. ¡°Well, I know, of course. What I don''t get is what you''re trying to say!¡± Spencer''s response was wless, not giving anything away. Benjamin scrutinized him and asked, ¡°Spencer, I already know everything!¡± Spencer looked at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin nodded. Spencer''s gaze softened, and then he sighed helplessly. ¡°I knew I couldn''t hide this from you at all!¡± Upon hearing those words, Benjamin was shocked. I was right! They''re hiding something from me. Looking at Spencer, Benjamin''s eyes were pitch ck. Then, Benjamin enunciated, ¡°I want to know what on earth is going on!¡± ¡°Don''t you already know?¡± ¡°I want to know the process and the conclusion!¡± ¡°I''m not entirely sure about the details, but the bottom line is, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to her!¡± Spencer said, looking at him. Benjamin suddenly pushed himself up from the table with both hands. Looking at Spencer anxiously, he asked, ¡°So, what exactly happened to Nat?¡± Seeing his reaction, Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± ¡°What exactly happened to Nat?¡± Benjamin asked, emphasizing each word. ¡°Gastrointestinal issues. Is it really worth making such a fuss?¡± Spencer retorted. Benjamin heard that and frowned immediately. ¡°Gastrointestinal?¡± ¡°Yes. What else could it be?¡± Spencer retorted. ¡°Natasha''s eating habits are all over the ce, causing serious digestive issues. She''s naturally thin, and now she can''t eat much, leading to anemia. She really has a host of health problems!¡± With that, Spencer shook his head helplessly. Benjamin wasn''t expecting to hear those words. His words actually resonated with Anthony. In that case, why do I find it so hard to believe? After a moment of silence, he asked in a voice filled with deep concern, ¡°Spencer, is Nat really down with gastrointestinal issues?¡± Seeing the situation, Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°If not?¡± ¡°Even if it''s a gastrointestinal issue, it''s not possible for Nat to lose so much weight in such a short time, right?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Why not? Natasha herself doesn''t even weigh a hundred pounds. A loss of four or five pounds would be particrly noticeable, let alone a loss of over ten pounds. Wouldn''t that be like bing apletely different person?¡± Spencer said nonchntly as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Benjamin looked at him, his eyes slightly squinted. After a moment, he asked in a low and deep voice, ¡°Spencer, are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. What did you think, then?¡± Spencer raised an eyebrow and asked him back, his demeanor rxed, showing no signs of anything unusual. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Chapter 922 Benjamin Discovers Something Chapter 922 Benjamin Discovers Something Benjamin looked conflicted when he left Spencer''sboratory. Everything Anthony and Spencer had said was consistent, yet he could not shake off the feeling that something was amiss. He knitted his brows as he stood at the door, feeling troubled. Then, he nced over his shoulder at the door behind him. I refuse to give up. I have to dispel the doubts in my heart. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As he was pondering how to go about it, a housekeeper walked past him carrying something. An idea popped into my mind at the sight of the bowls on her tray, and he suddenly called out, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The housekeeper halted her footsteps and looked at him. ¡°Were you speaking to me, Mr. Benjamin?¡± He nodded, went over to the housekeeper, and asked, ¡°Did you just bring some food for my Mommy?¡± She nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°That''s correct.¡± ¡°What dishes did you bring her?¡± The housekeeper thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I''m not quite sure about that. The kitchen staff prepared the food. I''m just in charge of delivering it.¡± Upon hearing that, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°The kitchen staff?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Okay, got it,¡± he answered with a nod. Smiling, the housekeeper said, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll get back to my work now.¡± ¡°All right¡± And so, the servant finally left while carrying the tray. After standing there and mulling it over, Benjamin proceeded to head downstairs. The kitchen was not too far from where he was. After descending the stairs, he took a few turns and arrived directly at the kitchen. Three chefs were preparing something in the kitchen at a leisurely pace. Since it was not mealtime, they did not seem busy. When Benjamin walked in, the chefs were still chatting away. The boy strolled around the kitchen, and upon seeing him, the chefs immediately sat up straight. One of them could not hold himself back from asking, ¡°Is there something we can help you with?¡± Snapping back to his senses, Benjamin looked at them and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I''m just looking around.¡± Just looking around... It was evident that none of the three chefs quite believed that. Benjamin swept his gaze over them, then said, ¡°Oh, it''s like this. I wanted to ask who is in charge of cooking for my Mommy.¡± ¡°Your Mommy?¡± one of the chefs echoed. ¡°The one who urgently needs to replenish her health,¡± Benjamin exined. A chef nodded. ¡°I know. She''s a beautiful Chanaean woman, right?¡± ¡°That''s right. She''s my Mommy!¡± Benjamin bobbed his head vigorously. ¡°Well, I''m in charge of all her meals,¡± the chef replied, smiling. Benjamin immediately walked over to him when he heard that. ¡°Can I find out what Nat... Mommy eats every day?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± With that, the chef proceeded to exin, ¡°Your mother''s meals focus primarily on light food and dishes that replenish the blood. Some ingredients we use daily are air-flown from other ces, while some are freshly picked and delivered. All the ingredients are right here.¡± Surveying the fresh ingredients, Benjamin frowned slightly. ¡°Is there nothing else?¡± ¡°We actually change up the ingredients every month,¡± said the chef. Benjamin immediately rified, ¡°That''s not what I meant. What I mean is, did anyone give instructions to add any other medicinal diet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As he spoke, the chef brought over a menu. ¡°There are specific requirements for these items. Some of the ingredients for the medicinal diet are stored in the cab.¡± Seeing that, Benjamin immediately reached out and took the menu. As he perused it, however, his brows furrowed. ¡°What are these ingredients mainly used to supplement?¡± ¡°They''re for replenishing blood and energy.¡± Benjamin''s frown deepened when he heard that. ¡°Replenishing blood and energy? What about the digestive system?¡± ¡°Eating these foods should be good for the stomach too. They''re all light dishes and won''t irritate the gastrointestinal system!¡± ¡°What I mean is, is there anything specifically for improving gastrointestinal health?¡± Benjamin pressed. The chef shook his head in confusion. Benjamin stared at the menu, deep in thought. So, there''s nothing at all that''s for improving gastrointestinal health. It''s all for replenishing energy and blood... Everything Anthony and Spencer said is a lie! ¡°I see. May I take this menu with me?¡± he asked. ¡°This... I don''t have another copy.¡± After giving it some thought, Benjamin took out his phone and snapped a photo of the menu. ¡°Done. Thank you!¡± Then, before the chef could say anything, he walked out and headed upstairs. He had thought of going straight to Spencer but ended up looking for Anthony instead. Now I know why Spencer and Anthony said the same thing. After I left Anthony''s room and was on my way to look for Spencer, Anthony must''ve spoken to him. As that thought crossed his mind, everything started to make sense. Benjamin went straight to Anthony''s room. This time, he did not bother knocking and opened the door directly. Anthony had just finished tidying his room when he saw Benjamin storm in angrily. He looked at the latter and asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°I just went to the kitchen,¡± Benjamin said, fixing his gaze on his older brother. ¡°And?¡± Anthony asked. His tone was indifferent, and he appeared uninterested. ¡°I asked the chef what Nat eats every day. Can you guess what he said?¡± Anthony paused for a moment. ¡°What are you trying to get at?¡± Benjamin promptly pulled out his phone and pulled up a photo. ¡°This is the detailed menu of what she eats every day.¡± ¡°So?¡± Anthony responded, ncing at him. Benjamin gazed at him intently. ¡°The chef said the food she eats is mainly to replenish her blood and energy. You said Mommy has gastrointestinal issues, so why does she need to replenish so much blood every day?¡± ¡°Is there a conflict between replenishing blood and energy and having gastrointestinal issues?¡± Anthony met his gaze, still refusing to admit anything. Seeing how stubborn Anthony was and how he would not say anything, Benjamin started getting anxious. ¡°Even now, are you still refusing toe clean?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want me to admit?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I''m not trying to make you admit anything, Tony. You said Nat has some gastrointestinal issues. But now, that doesn''t seem to be the case. Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± ¡°There''s nothing to exin. Nat isn''t feeling well, so replenishing her blood and energy is perfectly normal,¡± Anthony replied casually. ¡°Tony¡ª¡± ¡°If you have time to spare, you should spend more time with Nat. Stop wasting your time on this. I''m not hiding anything from you, nor do I have anything more to say. No matter how many times you ask, my answer will still be the same,¡± Anthony cut in and said, emphasizing each word. Benjamin stared at him, his brows furrowed in frustration. He was livid, yet there was absolutely nothing he could do. Clenching his fists, he said, ¡°I''ll spend time with her, but Tony... I don''t know what you''re trying to hide. However, the more you try to keep me in the dark, the more determined I am to get to the bottom of this! Anthony turned his head away, looking unconcerned. ¡°Whatever!¡± Chapter 923 What Was The Argument About Chapter 923 What Was The Argument About Once again, Benjamin left Anthony''s room in a huff. This time, however, he bumped into Denise, who had just appeared at the doorway, as soon as he opened the door. Denise was puzzled when she saw Benjamin standing there. Her gaze then shifted to Anthony inside the room. She froze. ¡°Are you guys quarreling, Ben?¡± Benjamin lowered his gaze to conceal his emotions. ¡°No!¡± he said. Then, he strode out, brushing past her. Uh... Denise furrowed her brows as she watched his resolute figure walking away. That doesn''t seem like nothing. She turned her gaze toward Anthony. ¡°What happened between you two, Tony?¡± Anthony took a deep breath and met her gaze, forcing a smile. ¡°We''re fine. What about you? Did you need something from me?¡± ¡°Nothing, exactly. I didn''t see you and Ben earlier, so I came to look for you...¡± As she spoke, her brows knitted together, fixing him with a curious gaze. ¡°I''ve never seen the two of you argue before. What caused it?¡± Anthony studied hernguidly. ¡°So, you came to me for the scoop, haven''t you?¡± ¡°What? No. How is this gossiping? I''m just concerned about you two!¡± Denise protested. Anthony turned away. ¡°Instead of spending time asking me, you might as wellfort Ben. It would be more effective.¡± Denise shuffled closer and leaned on the door frame. ¡°How can Ifort you if you won''t tell me what''s wrong, Tony?¡± ¡°Ask Ben!¡± ¡°Tony...¡± Anthony turned around and ced his hand on the door. ¡°Is there anything else? I''m going to shut the door!¡± With a frown, Denise gazed at him coyly. ¡°Tony...¡± Anthony stepped forward and rapped her forehead gently. ¡°Acting coy won''t work on me. I''m not Ben. I''m closing the door if there''s nothing else you want.¡± Denise pouted at his snark. ¡°Hmph!¡± With a toss of her head, she turned and strode off. As he watched her receding figure, Anthony called out, ¡°Denise!¡± Denise paused and turned back to look at him. In a delicate and sweet voice, she asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Anthony stared at her, wanting to say something but hesitated. After a pause, he said, ¡°Nat isn''t feeling well. Spend some time with her if you can.¡± Denise paused for a moment at the mention of that and turned to study him. ¡°Speaking of which, what''s really going on with Nat?¡± ¡°Stomach issues.¡± ¡°Stomach issues?¡± Denise murmured, her brows furrowed with thought. Just as she was about to ask further, Anthony interrupted, ¡°All right. Off you go!¡± Without waiting for Denise to say anything else, he shut the door, leaving her standing outside, hesitating to speak. After the door mmed shut, Denise sighed helplessly and turned to leave. Meanwhile, inside the room, Anthony leaned against the door, his little face taut, his gaze indescribably heavy andplex. I don''t want to burden them with this pressure, but I also don''t wish for them to harbor any regrets, which might lead to them resenting meter. I have no choice but to do this. I hope you understand, Benjamin and Denise. With those thoughts weighing heavily on his mind, Anthony took a deep breath. ... Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Denise went after Benjamin, pursing him all the way. Benjamin finally stopped when they reached the courtyard outside. Denise went after him, gasping for breath. ¡°You''re walking too quickly, Ben. I can''t keep up!¡± Denise called out from behind him. Benjamin was looking straight ahead. Pursing his lips, he did not say a word. After catching her breath, Denise stepped forward. ¡°Are you upset, Ben?¡± she asked gingerly upon noticing his rather angry expression. ¡°No!¡± Benjamin said simply. That''s how Benjamin always is. The angrier he gets, the more he denies it. Denise sighed. ¡°When did you also learn to say one thing and mean another, Ben?¡± Benjamin remained silent. He kept his gaze on the distant horizon. Denise''s eyes twinkled as she took in the scene. Then, she walked around to where Benjamin was. With a smile ying on her lips, she teased him, ¡°What''s really going on with you, Ben? Is it something so serious that I can''t even help you anymore?¡± Benjamin lowered his gaze. If he was being honest with himself, he was furious. But when he saw Denise''s smile, the anger that had been building up in his chest almost dissipated entirely. Benjamin could not help breaking into a smile when he saw her. ¡°Oh, you.¡± Benjamin gazed at her and sighed helplessly. Seeing him smile, Denise began tough. ¡°You look so good when youugh, Ben. Just like Nat!¡± Benjamin''s mood sank once again at the mention of Natasha. However, he did not want to worry Denise, so he pretended as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Denise,¡± Benjamin called out to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you think...¡± Benjamin was about to say something, but he held back the words that were on the tip of his tongue. ¡°What?¡± Denise asked, blinking her lively eyes. Benjamin looked at her, hesitating to discuss Natasha''s health. However, knowing Denise''s penchant for suspicion, she would inevitably notice something amiss if he were to ask. Why should I cause Denise worry about things that aren''t even certain yet? At that thought, Benjamin swallowed his words and smiled at her. ¡°Nothing.¡± Denise narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you behaving just like Tony, Ben?¡± ¡°Like him? How?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Always speaking in riddles and acting mysterious,¡± Denise muttered. ¡°What did Tony say?¡± Ben asked. ¡°He didn''t say much, just... um, mentioned that Nat isn''t feeling well and asked me to spend more time with her,¡± Denise said, thinking aloud. Benjamin''s eyes narrowed. ¡°And? What else did he say?¡± After thinking carefully, Denise said, ¡°Nothing else. That was it.¡± ¡°Didn''t you ask further?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I did ask him about Nat''s condition,¡± Denise said. ¡°What did Tony say?¡± Benjamin asked, looking at her anxiously. ¡°He only said that Nat has a stomach issue...¡± As she spoke, Denise furrowed her brows as if she, too, was not satisfied with the answer. Benjamin rxed when he heard what she said. He should have guessed that that was Anthony''s default response. Since he had told me that, he would certainly have told Denise the same thing. Otherwise, he would be contradicting himself. As he arrived at that conclusion, the look in Benjamin''s eyes remained indescribablyplex. Suddenly, Denise seemed to have recalled something. She turned to Benjamin to ask, ¡°Why do I get the feeling that what Tony said sounds a little far-fetched, Ben?¡± Benjamin nced at her. Even Denise thought the matter was far-fetched; it showed how unconvincing the answer was. ¡°Well, I''m not too sure about this either, but let''s just do as Tony suggested for now,¡± Benjamin said. Denise raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Oh? Weren''t you just arguing with Tony? Why have you suddenly changed your tune to do as he says?¡± As she spoke, she looked him in the eye. ¡°Ben, why were you arguing with Tony earlier?¡± Chapter 924 Anthony Discovers A Bug Chapter 924 Anthony Discovers A Bug Looking at Denise, who was blinking curiously, Benjamin spoke in a low voice. ¡°It''s nothing!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Denise pouted, whispering, ¡°Do you all think I''m stupid, unable to detect anything?¡± Benjamin reached out and gently patted her head, his voice filled with affection. ¡°You''re anything but stupid!¡± With her lively eyes twinkling, Denise eximed, ¡°Then why do you still deceive me, Ben?¡± Benjamin withdrew his hand, looking at her helplessly. ¡°This isn''t deception. It''s a matter between Tony and me, a problem among men, so it should be resolved by us.¡± This exnation was something that Denise could quite ept. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°All right. If that''s the case, I won''t pry any further. Remember not to stay angry for too long, though,¡± Denise said. Although the brothers had their share of arguments growing up, those disputes became less and less frequent as they matured. The situation on that day was something that hadn''t urred for a long while. Hence, upon seeing the situation, Denise was somewhat curious. At that moment, Benjamin''s gaze fell on the lively face of Denise. After a long while, the corners of his mouth curved upward. ¡°Understood.¡± Denise looked at him before smiling sweetly. Seeing that, Benjamin also started tough. Under the setting sun, the siblings stood there, their shadows stretching out long. It was a kind of indescribable beauty. Meanwhile, Anthony was sitting in front of theputer, his fingers rapidly tapping away. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The operation was imminent, so he must make some preparations. Regarding DX''s dark web, he still needed to understand the program to prevent any oversights during an attack. After entering the authorization code, Anthony quickly essed the dark web. As he was exploring, he suddenly noticed an unusual trace. Anthony followed that string of code and discovered a set of numerical traces that didn''t quite match the rest of the dark web. ording to Anthony''s intuition, that was set up intentionally by someone. With that thought in mind, Anthony began tapping away on his keyboard. Concurrently, Anthony directly dialed Dave''s phone number. A few secondster, the call connected. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, it''s me.¡± Anthony spoke up. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave asked straightforwardly. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Headquarters. I''m in a meeting.¡± ¡°Perfect. I''ll send you a set of codes. Have the person in charge of the dark web take a look and see what''s going on!¡± Anthony said directly. As he was speaking, Dave''s phone received a message. He opened it to find a string of codes from the dark web, causing his brows to furrow. He then put the phone to his ear and asked directly, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°While exploring the dark web system earlier, I came across a set of numbers that seemed out of the ordinary. I ran all the programs, and these sets of numbers don''t seem to align with anything in the system!¡± Dave understood his meaning, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Anthony, just tell me the conclusion.¡± ¡°If I''m not mistaken, this must be a loophole left intentionally by someone!¡± Anthony said. Dave listened, then walked straight outside. Only when he reached a deserted ce did he speak up. ¡°Anthony, answer me directly. What will happen if this w is exploited?¡± Dave asked. After some thought, Anthony said, ¡°Well, it depends on who''s using it!¡± ¡°What''ll happen if ordinary people ess it?¡± ¡°Ordinary people can''t cause much of a stir. At most, they may identally trigger your system, causing you to panic, or perhaps imnt a virus.¡± ¡°Won''t imnting a virus stir up trouble?¡± ¡°This is something your person in charge of the dark web can handle. It''s not a big issue!¡± Upon reflection, Dave agreed. However, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What if it was essed by you and Nat?¡± As Anthony was tapping on his keyboard, he paused slightly upon hearing these words. ¡°Well, that''s hard to say. If it was me, I might just take down the entire dark web. If it were up to Nat, all of your core secrets would probably be exposed. However, if it were both of us... I''d really like to know too!¡± Anthony said. So far, Anthony hadn''t yet teamed up with Natasha, even though he knew they''d make a powerful team. He was very curious about what the oue would be if they worked together. In response, Dave fell silent for a moment. ¡°I understand. I''ll handle it right away!¡± ¡°If you need my help, I''m willing to offer it for free!¡± Anthony said. ¡°No need. I''m the person in charge of the dark web, and I''m not that stupid!¡± With that, Dave was about to hang up the phone. ¡°Mr. Dave!¡± Just as Dave was about to hang up the phone, Anthony suddenly spoke up to stop him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Dave asked. ¡°I''ve found out when that set of numbers was left behind. It was on the ninth ofst month. Mr. Dave, you''d better look into it. I personally think this matter isn''t as simple as it seems!¡± Anthony said. ¡°You''re saying there''s a mole in the dark web?¡± Dave asked. ¡°It''s hard to tell just based on that, but this matter isn''t that simple!¡± Anthony said in a low voice. Upon hearing the news, Dave chuckled lightly. ¡°Last time when Nat came to DX, she told me there was a mole. Now, you''re logging into the dark web and telling me the same thing. What''s next? Is the entirety of DX going to be purged?¡± ¡°I don''t want to bring you that news either. However, it''s better to be safe than sorry, Mr. Dave!¡± ¡°I know!¡± After saying that, Dave hung up immediately. Standing at the door, Dave pondered for a moment. The ninth ofst month... That was before Keh and his team arrived. Indeed, the dark web was attacked once at that time. However, it was merely a minor disturbance. They didn''t even prate the outeryer before eventually giving up. Could this be rted to that incident? With that thought in mind, Dave immediately pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Come to my conference room!¡± Meanwhile, Anthony was at theputer, far from idle. In addition to figuring out the time when the set of numbers was left behind, he also created a code for Dave''s group to facilitate their subsequent repairs. After finishing, Anthony immediately sent it to Dave. Afterward, he continued to study the dark web. Apart from that suspicious set of numbers, the dark web was indeed a formidable system. It could defend against attacks and even paralyze the attacker, among other things. However, he only had limited ess, so he was still in the dark about the internal functions of the dark web. However, no matter how good aputer system was, Anthony always believed there was room for improvement. The moment he saw the dark web, a multitude of ideas sprang to his mind. Instead of sitting idly by, he immediately started typing code on hisputer. Time passed quickly as he focused on his task. When Anthony interacted with those codes, he waspletely engrossed, finding joy and pleasure in the process. It was to the point that time slipped past him without him even noticing. When he tapped thest number on the keyboard, a satisfied smile appeared on his countenance. He stretchedzily, turning his gaze toward the outside. By then, the sky outside had already darkened. Just as Anthony was about to get up, his phone rang again. He frowned when he saw the call was from Dave. Chapter 925 The Gap Between Imagination And Reality Chapter 925 The Gap Between Imagination And Reality With the phone to his ear, Anthony began to speak, ¡°Mr. Dave.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end before a voice spoke, ¡°Anthony, I need your help!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°So, how about I send someone to pick you up, and youe over to DX?¡± Dave asked directly. Anthony paused for a moment and was genuinely taken aback by that. However, he was a person with a strong ability to adapt. Soon, he spoke up, ¡°I have no problem going, but you''re well aware of my status. If you''re not worried about that, then I have no issues.¡± He thought after saying that, Dave would hesitate a bit. But, as soon as his words fell, Dave spoke up, ¡°Anyway, you''re the future heir of DX. It doesn''t matter!¡± Anthony was in shock. ¡°Howe I know nothing about this?¡± ¡°Didn''t I notify you in advance?¡± Dave retorted, ¡°I feel like I''ve mentioned this many times.¡± ¡°But I didn''t agree to this!¡± ¡°Does it even matter whether you agree to this or not?¡± Dave retorted. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Alright, enough chatter,¡± Dave said. ¡°The car is on its way and should arrive in about twenty minutes. Just do as they instruct when the timees!¡± Anthony initially wanted to say something else, but he understood the gravity of the situation and responded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anthony stood up and stretched a bit. Then, he took out a piece of clothing from the cab and changed into it. I''m going to DX. I can''t afford to embarrass myself, right? Looking at the person standing in the mirror, he was dressed in ck from head to toe. A ck shirt, ck pants, ck coat, and even the pair of short boots were ck. Even so, on Anthony, under the contrast of his fair and tender face, he still looked incredibly distinguished. That could not be helped. Anthony seemed to have been born for the color ck. Every time he wore ck clothes, there was an unusual sense of mystery about him, as well as a maturity beyond his years. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Anthony''s eyes shed with a hint of satisfaction. Then, he turned around and took out a ck bag from the cab, into which he packed hisptop. Seeing that the time was about right, he finally picked up his bag and walked out directly. As he was heading down, the car just happened to pull into the yard. After it came to a halt, someone got out of the vehicle. Upon seeing it was Luke, Anthony slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°It''s you?¡± Luke immediately shed a smile. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± ¡°Of course, you were Mr. Dave''s lifesaverst time. No, I should say you were my daddy''s lifesaver!¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing that, Luke realized he was talking about the incident at the boss''s house. He immediately waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Oh, it was just a coincidence.¡± ¡°Whether it was a coincidence or luck, no matter what, thank you for saving them back then,¡± Anthony said to him. Despite Anthony''s cool and aloof appearance, he was very polite. Luke himself had no resistance toward children. After witnessing Anthony''s performance at the base last time, he could not help but admire him greatly. Indeed, children from excellent families were always so outstanding! ¡°Dave and Boss are the most important people to me. It''s only right that I should do so,¡± Luke said. Anthony chuckled. Suddenly, Luke remembered something and immediately opened the car door. ¡°Let''s go. Dave sent me to pick you up.¡± Anthony nodded, then walked toward the car and got in directly. There was another driver in the car. After Anthony got in, the driver nodded at him as a greeting. The car door closed, and Luke walked around to get in. As soon as the car started, Luke pulled out a blindfold and turned to look at Anthony. ¡°I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you to wear this.¡± Anthony looked at the blindfold in his hand. In an instant, he understood, yet he remained silent. ¡°This is the rule. Even when it''s the boss, it has to be this way...¡± exined Luke. Anthony nced at him. His eyes and brows looked cool and serene. Then, he leaned forward and took it from Luke''s hands. ¡°Understood,¡± he said and promptly put it on. Luke looked on. ¡°You can take a little nap. By the time you wake up, we will have arrived.¡± After putting on his blindfold, Anthonyzily leaned back into the genuine leather chair. He did not speak, but he gave off an air of displeasure. Luke looked on and remained silent. At that moment, Anthony spoke up, ¡°If my daddy needs to wear the blindfold when he goes there, does it make sense? Doesn''t he already know where it is?¡± ¡°The headquarters moved a few years ago. It''s no longer in the previous location,¡± said Luke. Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded in agreement. Afraid that Anthony would take it to heart, Luke continued to exin, ¡°However, this rule was set by the boss himself. It has been this way for many years.¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°No need to exin so much to me. I understand. It''s indeed as it should be.¡± Hearing him say that, Luke finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It''s best if you can understand.¡± ¡°I''m going to take a nap. Wake me up when it''s time,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Good!¡± And so, beneath the blindfold, Anthony closed his eyes. He was not sure if it was because he had not slept well the night before. However, at that moment, when he said he wanted to take a nap, he fell asleep right away. He slept so soundly that he waspletely oblivious to everything around him. When he woke up again, it was because someone had disturbed his sleep. ¡°Dave, are you sure? Can he handle it?¡± ¡°Yeah, Dave. How old is he anyway?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Dave is just joking with us.¡± ¡°Exactly. Dave, this is Boss J''s kid, right?¡± ¡°Can you tell?¡± ¡°He''s the spitting image of Boss J.¡± Listening to the jumbled conversations around him, Anthony''s brows furrowed slightly before he reluctantly opened his eyes. The light was blinding. As Anthony opened his eyes, he instinctively raised his hand to shield them. At that moment, someone with quick thinking immediately redirected the light elsewhere. After adjusting for a moment, Anthony finally opened his eyes, and what met his gaze were four faces. Watching them gather around to look at him, Anthony sat up straight. However, he got up too abruptly and almost fell due to his carelessness. Fortunately, someone reached out and caught him in time. Anthony''s gaze fell upon the scene before him. The sight of himself sitting at the table left him momentarily stunned. ¡°How... How did I end up here?¡± he asked. ¡°There''s no bed here, so I had to put you down here,¡± a familiar voice echoed from behind. Anthony turned around, and there stood Dave not far away. He was watching him with his arms crossed over his chest. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony frowned. ¡°No, what I mean is, wasn''t I in the car?¡± ¡°You were asleep, and Luke didn''t have the heart to wake you up, so he just carried you over here,¡± Dave said. Anthony was dumbstruck. An image of Luke cradling him like a baby even formed in his mind. He was supposed to arrive looking handsome. How did I end up like this... Looking at Dave, then at the crowd around him, there was a glimmer of light in everyone''s eyes. It was as if he was still a one or two-year-old child! Anthony''s illusion vanished. Is this the gap between imagination and reality? It''s too much of a difference! Chapter 926 The Cool And Dashing Anthony Chapter 926 The Cool And Dashing Anthony ¡°Kiddo, are you really Boss J''s son?¡± ¡°I''ve never heard that Boss J has such a grown-up son, and he''s quite handsome, too!¡± ¡°Didn''t someone say before that Boss J was against marriage? Howe he has a child now?¡± ¡°Kiddo, how old are you?¡± ¡°Kiddo, do you look more like your dad or your mom?¡± ¡°Kiddo, do you want a lollipop?¡± At that moment, a man extended a lollipop toward him, effectively putting an end to the barrage of questions. However, the look in the man''s eyes was unmistakably that of someone teasing a child. With an indifferent look in his eyes, Anthony nced up, his gaze casually sweeping over the man. Seeing that he kept handing it over, Anthony finally reached out to take it. He unwrapped it neatly and directly popped the lollipop into his mouth. ¡°Thank you,¡± Anthony said softly. Although Anthony''s gaze and movements seemed somewhat mature, he still appeared childlike in their eyes. Seeing that, the others became even more enthusiastic. ¡°Kiddo,e with me! I''ll treat you to some ice cream.¡± ¡°I''m treating you to some drinks.¡± ¡°Call me handsome, Kiddo.¡± ¡°Call me handsome, too!¡± The other few people were gathered around Anthony, teasing him with a flurry of words. Anthony looked at them, his smile more of a smirk than genuine amusement. Then, his gaze shifted directly to a figure not far behind them. While nonchntly sucking on a lollipop, Anthony asked coolly, ¡°Mr. Dave, did you bring me here just to waste time?¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone''s gaze turned toward Dave. Dave knew that what Anthony couldn''t stand the most was being treated like a child by others. However, the fact that he wasn''t angry was already beyond his expectations. Dave feigned a cough, then turned his gaze to someone beside him. ¡°Cosmos, get the people from the dark web to leave first.¡± Cosmos heard that and frowned. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°That''s right. Now.¡± ¡°Why, though?¡± Dave looked at him, not saying a word, just a nce, and Cosmos immediately fell silent. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± And so, he turned around and did as he was told. At that moment, Dave looked at the others. ¡°All right. You all can leave now.¡± Everyone was still clueless at that point. One of them asked, ¡°Dave, could we take the kid out to y for a while?¡± They were a bunch of adults, so when a child finally showed up, it was a breath of fresh air. Everyone was absolutely fascinated. The gaze of Dave swept over them directly. ¡°Do you really think I invited him over as a joke?¡± Everyone was taken aback when they heard that Dave had actually invited the child over. Even though he''s Boss J''s son, did Dave have to invite him over? After all, he''s just a child. ¡°Dave, what''s going on?¡± someone asked. ¡°You''ll find out soon enough,¡± Dave said. He then promptly gestured for the others to leave. No one dared to ask any more questions, and they headed straight for the exit. As they walked, they couldn''t help but look back at the child sitting on the table. He sat there with an air of nonchnce, one arm resting on his leg, a lollipop in his mouth, his entire demeanor exuding indescribable maturity. Everyone was curious, but none of them could tell what was going on. As everyone left, the door was closed, leaving only two people in the room. Anthony looked at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, your wee ceremony is certainly unique.¡± ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Is this supposed to intimidate me?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. Dave turned around and walked toward the chair, saying, ¡°You''re overthinking it. It was Luke who he carried you in here when he saw you sleeping.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Anthony. ¡°It''s also because you look too soft and cute, which is why you attract so much attention.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Soft and cute? Is he expecting me to take that as a compliment? That''s utter humiliation! Anthony jumped straight off the table and walked up to Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, I have every reason to suspect that you did this on purpose.¡± Dave didn''t refute. ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± Anthony red at him. ¡°Mr. Dave, no matter how you put it, you need something from me. Shouldn''t you be friendlier?¡± ¡°Am I not friendly enough?¡± Dave questioned. ¡°I even invited you over here.¡± Speaking of which, Anthony looked at him. ¡°By the way, I never agreed to take over DX Group''s affairs.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°So why are you still talking about me being the heir or something?¡± ¡°Whether I give or not, that''s my choice. Whether you want it or not, that''s your choice.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°If you don''t want it, you can ignore it!¡± Dave said, ring at Anthony. Even though their acquaintance was not particrly long, Dave could tell that Anthony was a responsible person. Once a mission is entrusted to Anthony, he will undoubtedly shoulder that responsibility. So, if there isn''t a suitable candidate after several years, Anthony will be the only choice. Anthony looked at him, his brows furrowed. ¡°Mr. Dave, you can''t force others to ept things, can you?¡± Dave also looked at him and retorted, ¡°Who would refuse something given for free?¡± ¡°I...¡± For the first time, Anthony was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say when facing someone. Meanwhile, Dave was sizing him up with his eyebrows slightly raised. After pondering seriously for a moment, Anthony asked, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I will merge DX Group into Darz?¡± Upon hearing that, Dave scoffed even more dismissively. ¡°It''s in your hands now. If that''s really the case, then so be it.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, don''t you have any limits?¡± Dave looked at him and responded, ¡°Well, what can we do? We''re just short of talent, aren''t we?¡± ¡°Why is there a shortage of talent? Are you short of people at DX Group?¡± ¡°Shortage of talent doesn''t mean shortage of people, no?¡± Dave retorted. ¡°Mr. Dave, you''re being too modest!¡± ¡°You''re being too modest. I believe you can definitely distinguish between professional and personal affairs and manage DX Group very well!¡± Dave said. Anthony didn''t know what to say in response. Dave''s demeanor suggested that he wouldn''t tolerate any further refusals. Just as Anthony was about to retort, there came a knock at the door, and someone pushed it open and walked in. ¡°Dave, everyone has left,¡± Cosmos said. Upon hearing that, Dave nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Anthony. His expression changed instantly when he started talking about serious matters. He looked at Anthony and uttered, ¡°This matter rtes to some of my decisions, and also to our next actions. Anthony, do you understand what I mean?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± The corners of Dave''s lips lifted. ¡°I knew it. You''re a smart kid.¡± Anthony went silent for a moment. Did I expose my intelligence? ¡°It seems like I have to y dumb sometimes,¡± Anthony said helplessly. Dave heard those words and looked at him. ¡°Don''t worry. If you can''t do it, there''s still your younger brother.¡± ¡°Why can''t you just leave us alone?¡± Dave arched a brow and replied, ¡°My hands are tied. If I had kids like you and your brother, I would then consider leaving you guys alone!¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony immediately backed off. ¡°Fine. Forget about what I said just now!¡± Chapter 927 Genes Chapter 927 Genes Dave looked at Anthony, his eyes narrowing. Anthony looked up with an innocent look. ¡°Mr. Dave, it''s not that I don''t want to pray for the best. It''s just that, for something with zero probability, it''s better not to get our hopes up.¡± ¡°How did the probability drop to zero? What are you and Benjamin? The results of gic mutation?¡± Dave raised an eyebrow. Upon hearing that, Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°To be precise, we''re not exactly that. Our family just has a powerfulbination of genes. It''s hereditary.¡± ¡°Hereditary?¡± ¡°Yeah. My grandpa was a hacker. They say daughters take after their fathers, so Nat is a hacker. And sons follow their mothers, so I am a hacker, too. It all adds up,¡± said Anthony. Dave listened. Though he was convinced, he still looked at the boy with a stern gaze. ¡°What about Benjamin?¡± ¡°Benjamin inherited traits from my daddy and grandma,¡± Anthony said. ¡°ording to Daddy, Grandma was once a formidable person. Hence, it makes sense for Benjamin, too.¡± Dave listened, then looked at Anthony. ¡°What about Denise?¡± Speaking of Denise, Anthony sighed helplessly. ¡°Denise is rather fortunate. She took after my great- grandfather.¡± ¡°Fortunate?¡± ¡°She has incredible acting skills,¡± Anthony said with a shrug and a smile. Dave was speechless. However, he couldn''t deny that Anthony''s analysis did hold a certain amount of truth. He initially wanted to spar with the boy verbally, but at that moment, they had already arrived at the main control room of the dark web. It was roughly two hundred meters squarerge. At that moment, there were about three rows of computers from one end to the other. A dozen or so screens,rge and small, simr in size to televisions, were suspended overhead. The ce looked like a control room for God''s eyes. When Anthony walked in, he was slightly taken aback by the scene before him. Even though he was a key figure in the dark web, he had never actually visited the dark web''s room. He had only vaguely seen a few videos and photos of the room. The dark web primarily focused on the inte, making it one of the top in the industry. The ce was already quiterge, yet the dark web was several times bigger than that. With those thoughts, Anthony couldn''t help but start looking forward to spending time there. It was his first time visiting that kind of ce, but he never expected it to be DX. Indeed, life was full of countless possibilities. As Anthony stared, Dave spoke up. ¡°I''ve cleared everyone out for you. Now, this ce is all yours. You can do whatever you want.¡± Anthony nodded. At that moment, Cosmos, who was following behind them, frowned upon hearing that. How can he entrust this ce to a child? Cosmos faked a cough, spurring Dave to turn to him. ¡°What''s up? Is something wrong?¡± Dave raised an eyebrow. At that moment, Cosmos stepped forward and said, ¡°Dave, how can you entrust the system of the dark web to a child?¡± Dave responded, ¡°I have a n. Don''t worry.¡± ¡°I know you''re worried, but you can always turn tody boss!¡± said Cosmos. ¡°Lady boss?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes, confused. ¡°Boss J''s fianc¨¦e,¡± said Cosmos. Ever since he saw Natasha''s performancest time, he was utterly impressed. Moreover, he often thought about learning something more, but s... Even though he had added her on WhatsApp, he didn''t dare to bother her without permission. In the hacking industry, there were hierarchies. The weaker hackers looked up to the more powerful ones. Though Natasha wasn''t famous, he could tell her hacking skills were godlike. Cosmos clearly understood the disparity between them and was self-aware of it. Meanwhile, Dave was sizing him up. ¡°You sound like you''re used to calling herdy boss.¡± ¡°Actually, I rather call her ''The Great One'',¡± said Cosmos. Dave nced at him without uttering a word. ¡°Anyway, I think thedy boss can solve these problems as well. Why don''t we¡ª¡± ¡°She''s not avable,¡± Dave said. ¡°Why?¡± asked Cosmos. Dave didn''t say much. He didn''t mention anything about Natasha''s health. He simply stated, ¡°It doesn''t matter whether she or him are in charge. They''re the same!¡± With a puzzled look, Cosmos asked, ¡°Dave, are you joking?¡± ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± Dave retorted, looking at him. Cosmos stared at Dave. It didn''t matter if Dave appeared to be joking. One thing was for certain to Cosmos, which was that Dave would never joke about work matters. Moreover, the dark web was rted to the very survival of DX, something Dave would never easily entrust to others. However, Cosmos still found it somewhat hard toprehend. After all, the child before him was only a few years old. Looking at Cosmos'' puzzled gaze, Dave spoke. ¡°Forget it. You should leave first.¡± Even though Cosmos was somewhat puzzled, he still nodded, ready to head out. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± said Anthony. Cosmos paused slightly. His gaze turned toward the boy. At that moment, the child set down the ck bag he was carrying on his back. He then took out a small ck USB drive from inside. Turning around, his gaze fell on Dave and Cosmos. ¡°I happen to need some help around here, too, so let''s keep him here.¡± Dave''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Anthony knew what Dave was worried about and smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Dave, everything will be fine.¡± Dave nodded slightly. Cosmos, however, didn''t understand what they were saying and was confused. At that moment, Anthony handed the USB drive to Cosmos. ¡°This contains the system I''ve redesigned for the dark web. It should be more suitable for you all''s use. Help me install itter.¡± With a bewildered expression, Cosmos looked at the object the boy handed over. Unwittingly, he reached out and took it, then couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Did you code this?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Anthony nodded. Cosmos turned his gaze toward Dave as if seeking confirmation of something. At that moment, Dave spoke up. ¡°He is J''s son. In other words, he''s Natasha''s son and disciple. Therefore, he is quite formidable.¡± That... actually makes a lot of sense. A realization dawned on Cosmos. ¡°I see.¡± As he spoke, his gaze toward Anthony immediately became much friendlier, ¡°Very nice to meet you.¡± Anthony understood that Dave said that merely to protect his identity from being exposed. After all, DX had been in a covert and overt struggle with the dark web for so many years. His appearance there, regardless of whose son he was, was somewhat inappropriate. With that in mind, he gave Cosmos a slight smile. ¡°I''ll take care of the search in a bit. All you need to do is help me install this thing, okay?¡± Cosmos immediately nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Since there''s no issue, let''s start immediately.¡± With that, Anthony ced the bag aside and walked toward the machine. Cosmos held the USB stick, standing at the side and watching. Anthony walked over to the main computer, pulled out a chair, and sat down directly. After sitting, he paused for a few seconds, then he began. His fingers then started dancing on the keyboard.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 928 The Daily Routine Of Anthony Chapter 928 The Daily Routine Of Anthony Before Cosmos saw Anthony begin, the bloke always felt that this might just be a joke. After all, a child of just a few years old, even if they seem a bit mature for their age, was still a child. However, upon witnessing Anthony''s swift fingers, Cosmos was thoroughly convinced. He turned his head to look at Dave, his expression one of wanting to say something, yet holding back. After seeing Dave''s ustomed gaze, Cosmos finally put away his ignorant demeanor. After all, he had already been burned once for misjudging people at Natasha''s ce. This time, he absolutely couldn''t let it happen again! Shifting his gaze, he walked straight toward Anthony, and he watched for a while standing behind him. Anthony had a lollipop in his mouth, his little hands dancing on the keyboard at full tilt. His proficiency made it seem as simple as writing one, two, three. The screen reflected Anthony''s expression, he looked cool and aloof. Leaning over, Cosmos was at eye level with Anthony, watching line after line of code appeared on the screen. He couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Did Natasha teach you all of this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fine. Just do as you please,¡± Cosmos said. Anthony tilted his head to look at him. ¡°Do you know my mom?¡± ¡°Last time she came to give it a try, and she went solo for the whole event,¡± Cosmos said. Upon hearing this, Anthony casually nodded. ¡°I see,¡± He said, and then refocused his attention back to typing his code. Cosmos, still quite curious, leaned in close to his ear. ¡°So, this thing can be learned, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cosmos pointed his chin toward the monitor in front of him. Only then did Anthony react, his gaze fixed on the monitor as he asked without blinking. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think...¡± Cosmos was about to say something, but upon seeing Anthony''s move, his eyes lit up instantly, and even his words paused. He stared straight at the screen, his gaze filled with disbelief. However, after Anthonypleted a difficult move, he waspletely stunned. ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked, sucking on his lollipop and turning his head to nce at him again. Cosmos was tongue tight, he found himself forgetting what he had just said, as he listened to Anthony''s words. After a while, he looked at Anthony. ¡°I think... I mean what do I think?¡± Cosmos said. Then remember his question as he looked at Anthony ¡°How do you manage to chat with me while doing such a difficult task?¡± ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Anthony retorted. Cosmos was speechless. ncing back, he saw Dave who was behind him and wanted toin. However, Dave was busy on his phone, seemingly indifferent to everything around him. Cosmos narrowed its gaze, looking at Anthony. ¡°Kid, you''re getting a bit audacious, aren''t you?¡± Anthony merely nced at him lightly, responding with nothing but a smile. Really? Am I? However, since Anthony didn''te as Anonymous, he naturally wouldn''t use that identity to pressure him. Hence, he continued to operate theputer with his hands. Cosmos bore no malice towards Anthony, but rather, he was filled with admiration. From Natasha to Anthony, these were the two times he had been questioning his own skills. Moreover, these were the surprises he hadn''t anticipated. Turning his gaze away, Cosmos sat next to Anthony. He plugged the USB drive into theputer. He would asionally nce at Anthony''s screen while working. Anthony''s hand movements were incredibly fast, and he didn''t hesitate at all when he was cracking the code. It was as if everything was already etched in his mind. Even when Cosmos hadn''t yet figured out what the next step should be, he had already smoothly moved past it with a stroke of his pen. Looking at Cosmos, it''s somewhat hard to believe. If Natasha was considered formidable, then the person sitting next to him was no less. He has personally witnessed Natasha''s master skills. Their techniques were entirely different. There was no trace of formal training on Anthony as if his skills were innately bestowed. Between Natasha and Anthony, one had a strong offensive approach, while the other was highly flexible. There was no ovep in their operational traces. Thinking about this, Cosmos slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°Did your mom really teach you this?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Anthony asked in a low voice. Cosmos shook his head, his expression extremely serious. ¡°No, it doesn''t... The traces of your interactions with each other, they don''t resemble it at all.¡± The corners of Anthony''s lips curled up slightly. ¡°You''ve been studying this, haven''t you?¡± ¡°I can still discern a bit,¡± said Cosmos. Anthony didn''t speak again. He neither admitted nor denied his view. He continued his task, searching for the slightest clue. Cosmos seemed to lend him a hand as his gaze asionally turned to Anthony. As he operated swiftly, it was as if he too was influenced as his rhythm became just as fast as Anthony like he had been injected with inspiration. Following Anthony, the sound of the keyboard in the vast room was incredibly pleasing to the ear. After finishing his call, Dave turned his gaze back towards Anthony. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing Anthony and Cosmos busily working side by side, Dave''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Like father, like son.¡± This saying holds true without a doubt. Keh was a good leader, and so was Anthony. However, the thought of someone seeding DX in the years toe gave him a sense of relief. With that thought in mind, Dave walked straight toward Anthony. Standing behind him, he looked at the white numbers disyed on the screen and asked softly, ¡°How long do you think this will take?¡± ¡°If it''s just about identifying the harm this code can cause, it''ll be quick. But if it''s about fixing the problem without letting anyone notice, I''ll need...¡± Anthony paused for a moment, then said softly, ¡°Three hours no less.¡± What? Cosmos was stunned. He had initially thought it would take at least a day or two, but Anthony actually said three hours. Even though he was quite skilled, cracking the code and patching the damage was still a major project. He was not the person in charge of the dark web, so how could he possibly finish it in just three hours? But since he had given his words, Cosmos just watched him with his eyes filled with anticipation. Let''s see if it''s real skill or just hot air. At that moment, Dave stood behind them, tall and slender. Upon hearing Anthony''s words, he gave a slight nod, ¡°Alright, you guys stay here. If you need anything, just tell Cosmos. He will help you out.¡± ¡°What about you, Mr. Dave?¡± Anthony asked, lifting his head to look at him. ¡°I have other matters to arrange and handle in the meeting room. Don''t worry. I won''t leave you here alone,¡± Dave said. Upon hearing this, Anthony''s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°I''m not particrly worried, but I didn''t tell my dad and mom when I left. Could you please give them a callter?¡± Dave''s eyes were dim, and then he nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll do that.¡± And so, Anthony stopped talking, reining in his yful demeanor, focusing entirely on theputer. His expression instantly became exceptionally serious. Dave took a nce, withdrew his gaze, and turned to walk away. Chapter 929 A Group Of Mad Paupers Chapter 929 A Group Of Mad Paupers The sound of typing on the keyboard echoed throughout the enormous server room. Although Cosmos was curious, he still gave his best to aplish his tasks. After working under Anthony''s guidance for a while, he began to forget about thetter''s age. asionally, the two would engage in discussions. Cosmos would ask if he came across something he did not understand, and Anthony would always share his knowledge. At first, Cosmos had reservations about Anthony, but he soon changed his mind after listening to Anthony''s theories. Gradually, he became convinced by Anthony. In the end, Cosmos simply followed his instructions. Initially, astonishment was evident on Cosmos'' face, but as time went by, he became ustomed to it. Deep down, he even felt excited that he had learned something new. Just like that, time ticked by, but Cosmos did not feel tired at all. Instead, he felt empowered as though he had been granted superpowers, and there were no words to describe what he was feeling in his heart. He became very energetic, while Anthony, on the other hand, seemed slightly exhausted. Upon noticing that, Cosmos looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°What''s wrong, are you tired?¡± ¡°Nothing. I''m just feeling sleepy. I guess I''m sleep-deprived,¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Shall I make you some coffee?¡± Raising a brow, Cosmos offered. Anthony shot him a nce. ¡°Don''t you know that drinking coffee isn''t good for your brain?¡± Cosmos was stunned. ¡°No, I haven''t heard of anything like that.¡± Cosmos'' serious expression made Anthony want to tease him even more. Thetter said earnestly, ¡°Coffee is not good for your brain.¡± ¡°But I drink it every day.¡± Cosmos was bbergasted. ¡°So?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. Cosmos pondered deeply. ¡°Could this have something to do with drinking coffee? But I''ve never heard of such a thing.¡± While he was mumbling, Anthony could not help but curved his lips upward. He seems like an outgoing individual with a cheerful disposition, but why does he act like a simpleton? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Anthony felt so much better after joking around. He was not as sleepy as he was anymore. He then focused his gaze on theputer, and his fingers never stopped typing. Cosmos thought about the matter for a while, but he could not make heads or tails of it. He noticed that Anthony''s eyes looked tired and asked, ¡°How about I get you a drink?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Anthony declined. ¡°But you¡ª¡± ¡°Do you have any lollipops?¡± Anthony asked. Cosmos checked his pockets and replied, ¡°I actually have one.¡± Immediately, he took one of from his pocket. Anthony stared at it, requesting, ¡°Remove the wrapper.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Cosmos tore open the wrapper and handed it to Anthony. Anthony did not even lift a finger. He simply opened his mouth and ate it. His action brought a simile to Cosmos'' face. He withdrew his hand and got back to work. Suddenly, he realized a problem. Why have I be so submissive? He turned his head and looked at Anthony. He merely uttered a word, and I instinctively obeyed his command, as if I were hispdog? Though Anthony did not nce at him, he could sense Cosmos''s gaze fixed on him as if he had eyes growing on the side of his head. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± His question brought Cosmos back to his senses. He shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Hurry up, then. I still have a bit more to finish,¡± Anthony urged. Upon hearing that, Cosmos leaned toward him and asked, ¡°You? So fast?¡± ¡°We aimed toplete it in three hours, so three hours it is,¡± Anthony dered. Cosmos fell silent and promptly resumed his work. Since Anthonypleted it in three hours, I can''t be the one holding things back. Besides, he started from scratch and did everything. It would be too embarrassing if I continued tog behind. The duo continued to chatter away. Three hourster, Anthony stopped what he was doing and gazed at hisputer screen. He smiled and announced, ¡°It''s finished.¡± Cosmos watched from the side. Three hours ago, he had thought that Anthony was just boasting, but now, he had long forgotten his initial doubts. ¡°Have you reallypleted it?¡± Cosmos asked in astonishment. Anthony remainedposed. ¡°Go call Mr. Dave,¡± he insisted, even though exhaustion showed in his bleary eyes. Cosmos nodded and headed out excitedly. A few minutester, the two of them walked in together. ¡°Dave, Boss J''s son is truly exceptional!¡± Cosmosplimented as he walked. However, as soon as he entered the room and strode toward theputer, Dave furrowed his brows. ¡°Where is he?¡± Cosmos was curious too. ¡°He was here a while ago.¡± Scanning the room, he spotted a figure lying on the couch at the far back. ¡°Dave.¡± Cosmos spoke as he cast a look in that direction. Dave turned around, his gaze falling upon the figure on the nearby couch. Anthony was lying there with his eyes tightly shut, looking like a tiny creature, fast asleep. Dave knitted his eyebrows. ¡°I-Isn''t this too fast?¡± Cosmos muttered. ¡°Let him sleep,¡± Lei said. He then turned to theputer. ¡°Why don''t you tell me what''s going on?¡± Cosmos nodded. ¡°After conducting a thorough analysis of the series of numbers found on the dark web, we can now confirm that these numbers are a ticking time bomb. If we were to initiate an attack using the dark web, these numbers would undoubtedly lead to our ultimate defeat!¡± Upon hearing his words, a frown creased on Dave''s forehead. ¡°I investigated those who departed after the ninth ofst month, and everything appeared to be normal. There are no problems, except for one individual...¡± Frowning, Dave requested, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°If my suspicions are correct, the colleague who mysteriously disappearedst month is likely to be culprit,¡± Cosmos exined. Upon hearing that, Dave felt conflicted. However, that was not his primary concern. He turned his head toward Cosmos and stated, ¡°What I desire goes far beyond all of this.¡± ¡°So, in the end, who''s the mastermind?¡± Cosmos pursed his lips before continuing, ¡°After our colleague disappeared, we tracked him down and found that he had close connections with the people at the Vermillion Base. If my guess is correct, they are the ones behind it!¡± Unexpectedly, Dave burst outughing upon hearing that. With a guffaw like that, his expression seemed to effortlessly epass both goodness and malevolence. He gazed at theputer screen, his eyes deep andplex. ¡°So, they''ve been targeting us since the Vermillion Base,¡± he murmured. Cosmos hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I suppose you could put it that way. The boy earlier...¡± Cosmos nced at Anthony and chose his words carefully. ¡°Boss J''s son mentioned that this sequence of numbers is aimed directly at our financial database. If that''s the case, they are after our money.¡± Dave was not surprised. Despite his smile, his expression was seething with anger. ¡°Hmph, a bunch of paupers! They''re driven to madness by poverty,¡± Dave murmured. Cosmos had never witnessed such a reaction from Dave before. Frankly, it was a bit unnerving for him. Subsequently, he asked in a hushed tone, ¡°What should we do now, Dave?¡± Chapter 930 No Longer Just Your Matter Chapter 930 No Longer Just Your Matter Dave pondered for a moment, then looked at Cosmos and asked, ¡°How is that dataset now?¡± ¡°It has already been reced, reinforced, and secured. Under normal circumstances, it would go unnoticed,¡± Cosmos said. Dave listened, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°And there''s more!¡± said Cosmos, picking up the USB drive. ¡°Dave, he also upgraded and applied some changes for us. I just checked, and it''s indeed better than what we had before. It''s just...¡± Cosmos looked at Dave, hesitant to continue. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Dave''s gaze once again fell on the child sleeping on the sofa, and he couldn''t help but smile. ¡°He really is the spitting image of his mom!¡± Dave murmured. Cosmos noticed Dave''s smile and looked confused. He asked, ¡°Dave, what should we do?¡± Dave retracted his gaze and returned his attention to Cosmos, instructing, ¡°Go ahead and use it.¡± ¡°I admit he''s somewhat impressive,¡± Cosmos expressed with concern, ¡°but he''s not like one of us at DX Group, and he''s just a kid. If he identally leaks our confidential data, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± Dave stared at him and asked, ¡°Do you think he will?¡± The words were stuck in Cosmos'' throat for a moment. Eventually, he answered, ¡°He does seem quite mature...¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I trust that he won''t, but what I''m talking about are the rules!¡± Cosmos emphasized. ¡°Rules are rigid, but people are flexible,¡± retorted Dave. ¡°Well...¡± ¡°No worries, go ahead and use it.¡± Cosmos nodded in agreement. Although he hadn''t been with DX Group for very long, he had some understanding of the matters between Dave and Keh. Plus, considering that Anthony was Keh''s child, he understood why Dave trusted the child implicitly. ¡°Alright!¡± Cosmos nodded, adding, ¡°I''m heading over now.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°I''ll leave this to you for now. I need to head back.¡± His words reminded Cosmos of something. Cosmos asked, ¡°Dave, now that we know who did it, can our colleagues return to work as usual?¡± Nodding, Dave exined, ¡°Yes. Later, just make up an excuse to the outside world. Don''t say too much. Before we act, I don''t want any slip-ups.¡± Cosmos nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Without uttering another word, Dave headed straight toward the couch. Looking at Anthony, who was sound asleep, he gently picked the boy up and ced him on his shoulder, then walked straight out the door. The car came to a halt in front of a castle, and Dave stepped out, cradling Anthony in his arms. It was already veryte at night. As soon as Dave walked into the castle, he saw Keh in the living room. As if he had been waiting for them, Keh''s gaze fell directly on the person in Dave''s arms as soon as they entered. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Keh rose to his feet, asking with concern. Dave looked at him and whispered, ¡°He''s just asleep.¡± Keh approached and, seeing that Anthony was unharmed, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°My son was only with you for one night, and he''s already like this?¡± Dave smirked and drawled, ¡°What''s the matter? Feeling sorry?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± As he spoke, Keh promptly lifted Anthony out of Dave''s arms. Anthony was still sleeping deeply as if he hadn''t slept for days and nights. No matter how much he was jostled around, he wouldn''t wake up. As Keh carried his son away, Dave said, ¡°He really did me a big favor today. I just don''t know why he''s so tired. It''s also clear to see that he doesn''t seem to be in high spirits.¡± Then, he looked at Keh and added, ¡°As a father, try to show more concern when you have the time.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, his gaze falling on the person in his arms. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°What''s the use of worrying? It won''t solve the fundamental problem. Understanding will only add to each other''s troubles.¡± Listening to Keh''s somewhat mncholic words, Dave narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What you''re saying is...¡± Keh nodded. Dave was instantly at a loss for words. ¡°Did he find out himself?¡± ¡°I''m not sure how he found out, but Nat had a chat with him today. She essentiallyid all the cards on the table.¡± ¡°What about Benjamin and Denise?¡± Dave asked. ¡°They still don''t know!¡± said Keh. Dave nodded before turning his gaze back to Anthony, his eyes filled with a touch of heartache. ¡°Anthony is indeed more mature than other children his age, and he can handle things better. Even under such emotional stress, he still went to the base with me.¡± Keh pressed his lips together, at a loss for words. After a moment, he collected himself and said, ¡°I''ll take him back to his room to rest first.¡± Dave nodded. Just as Keh was about to turn away, Dave seemed to remember something and cautioned, ¡°Keh, dealing with Vermillion Base is no longer just your problem.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes questioningly. Dave said, ¡°I''ll be waiting for you in the study. Come overter so we can discuss the details!¡± Keh was certain that something was about to happen that day. He nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡± With that, Keh headed upstairs. Dave stood still, watching them leave. Once they were out of sight, he turned around and headed straight for the study. Benjamin was strolling in the corridor outside the children''s bedroom when he saw Keh walking over with Anthony in his arms. Benjamin looked them up and down before asking worriedly, ¡°Daddy, what''s wrong with Tony?¡± Keh simply wore a nonchnt expression and said, ¡°It''s nothing. He just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Asleep?¡± Benjamin expressed his shock. Then, he nced behind his father. Indeed, Anthony''s eyes were tightly shut, appearing to be in a deep, peaceful sleep. ¡°Tony... I''ve never seen him like this before,¡± Benjamin mused out loud. ¡°Why aren''t you resting yet? What are you wandering around here for?¡± asked Keh. Benjamin shook his head and said, ¡°I''m not sleepy yet, so I decided to take a stroll.¡± Keh nced at the time and chided him, ¡°You need to rest well to grow.¡± ¡°I know. I''ll go back to my room and sleep right away,¡± Benjamin replied. Keh fell silent and carried Anthony toward his bedroom. ¡°Daddy.¡± Suddenly, Benjamin called out to him. Keh turned his head to look at him. Benjamin stared at him intently, and asked, ¡°Daddy, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What exactly is wrong with Nat''s health?¡± Benjamin asked. The topic caused Keh''s gaze to dim slightly. Benjamin did not shift his gaze but instead locked eyes with Keh, desperately seeking an answer. A momentter, Keh replied, ¡°It''s nothing serious, just some stomach issues.¡± Benjamin simply didn''t believe this excuse. But since Keh responded in such a way, it was clear he had no intention of telling the truth. Benjamin didn''t bother to ask any more questions. He nodded and said, ¡°All right, I understand.¡± After saying this, he smiled and said, ¡°I''m going to rest in my room now. Good night, Daddy.¡± Without waiting for any response, he turned and headed toward his room. As the door closed, Keh''s gaze seemed to darken even more. Given their intelligence, these matters couldn''t be kept secret for long. Now, even Benjamin had also realized it. But as a father, even though he believed in their ability to cope with bad news, he still hoped that they could live without worries. Turning his gaze away, Keh carried Anthony and headed toward thetter''s room. Chapter 931 Ahead Of Schedule Chapter 931 Ahead Of Schedule Afterying Anthony on the bed, Keh pulled over the quilt to cover the former. Anthonyy neatly on the bed, his palm-sized face looking soft and rosy. At times, others might even mistake him for a girl. Anthony''s appearance was undoubtedly aplete inheritance of all Keh''s features. Looking at him, Keh felt as if he was seeing his own childhood self. He reached out, almost instinctively wanting to stroke his son''s hair. Anthony was sleeping deeply. Upon closer inspection of his long eyshes, there were tear stains on his face, evidence of recent crying. Seeing this, Keh''s gaze instantly darkened, his hand stopping mid-air. Keh simply watched him for an indeterminate amount of time. Eventually, he withdrew his hand, lowered his gaze, and turned to leave the room. Only after the door had closed and the room had fallen intoplete silence did the person lying on the bed slowly open his eyes. Anthony''s gaze shifted toward the door, his eyes filled withplexity and conflict. In fact, from the moment Dave carried Anthony into the living room, thetter had already woken up. Of course, he had heard their conversation, too. It was just that his feelings were quiteplicated at the moment, and he genuinely didn''t know how to face them, so he simply pretended to be asleep. Looking at the entrance, Anthony''s mind was filled with their conversations and the way Keh had looked at him just now. Even though he hadn''t seen it, he could still feel it. At that moment, his eyes expressed an indescribable mncholy. When Keh walked into the study, Dave was already there, sitting and drinking wine. Seeing that Keh had entered the room, Dave raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Care for a drink?¡± Keh didn''t say a word. He just walked over, picked up Dave''s ss, and drank it. Dave looked at him, seemingly perceiving his anger. Without a word, he picked up another ss and poured some more. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave asked. Keh was a man of great self-control. A single drink was enough for him to vent his feelings. He quicklyposed himself and then looked up at Dave. ¡°What do you need from me?¡± Dave said, ¡°I think we might have to bring forward our ns!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Keh squinted, then looked at him. ¡°Although I''d like that too, I''m curious why.¡± Dave took out something that resembled a strip of paper and ced it on the table, sliding it toward him. ¡°What?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Take a look,¡± Dave said. Keh picked it up and examined it closely, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is this a number?¡± Dave was pouring a drink when he heard his words and couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Keh, even a fool can tell it''s a number!¡± Unperturbed, Keh nced at him once before turning his attention back to the string of numbers. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°Time?¡± Dave paused at his actions, turning back to look at Keh. At first, there was surprise, but it soon gave way to calmness. Indeed, this is the Keh I know. Dave held the ss and gently swirled it in his hand. ¡°Why have you gone silent?¡± Keh asked him. ¡°Was I right?¡± Dave nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± With that, he walked around the table and sat across from Keh. ¡°This number is from a person at DX Group. The entire dark web system spent an entire afternoon analyzing it. It''s a time!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°This is what I was talking about today. Anthony helped me out,¡± Dave said. Keh casually ced the note on the table, picked up the red wine in front of him, and said, ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°This is a set of numbers from the dark web... No. To be precise, it''s a set of numbers someone deliberately ced on the dark web. If it reaches the time indicated here, it will start to automatically delete some important things from the inside. When that happens, it''s easy for outsiders to break in. If it''s attacked by a skilled hacker, then the entire dark web system and DX Group''s financial system will have problems. What do you think will happen then?¡± Dave asked him in a low voice. ¡°You''re suggesting someone deliberately put it there?¡± Keh asked. Dave nodded and answered, ¡°That''s right. If we hadn''t agreed to let Anthony use the dark web today, we probably wouldn''t have discovered this issue. So, we should thank him!¡± Keh listened, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°This matter was orchestrated by Vermillion Base behind the scenes, back when you guys hadn''t arrivedst month.¡± A grim look appeared in Keh''s dark eyes when he heard that. ¡°Are you suggesting that they''ve been targeting DX Group for a while now?¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± Dave replied. He then enunciated, ¡°So, as I''ve been saying, this isn''t just about you anymore. You don''t need to constantly feel burdened by me because if I don''t take action, they will be the ones to strike first!¡± Keh looked at him, wanting to say something, but his deep, dark eyes were filled with complexity. ¡°I''m not trying to get you to do something. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Anthony. He''s the one who discovered the issue. He was involved throughout!¡± Dave said. Kehposed his thoughts and stared fixedly at Dave. ¡°I''m not doubting you. I''m just wondering why they would set it at this particr time? Why not earlier, or a bitter?¡± Dave looked at him. ¡°Your question is also something I''ve been trying to understand, but the question itself isn''t important. What''s important is how to solve it. As long as we catch Boss, everything will be clear!¡± Keh lifted his gaze to look at him. ¡°Keh, Boss must be taken down!¡± Dave said to him, emphasizing each word. Just as Dave said, the problem itself isn''t what matters. What''s crucial is how to eradicate this issue from its roots. Narrowing his eyes, Keh looked at Dave and asked, ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°The time indicates we have three days. This is only what has been discovered. As for what hasn''t been discovered, I''m not sure. If we can bring forward the n, even if something unpredictable happens, we will still hold absolute power!¡± Keh nodded when he heard that. ¡°All right!¡± ¡°So, you''re agreeing, then?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t I agree if it means Nat can suffer one less day of pain by starting a day earlier?¡± Keh queried. When Keh recalled the tear stains he saw on Anthony''s face, the former realized something. We always thought we were stronger than we imagined. Now, I know we aren''t that strong. We were just pretending to be strong. Nat has already suffered enough. I can''t let the kids endure the same pain. With that thought in mind, Keh''s gaze became incredibly resolute. ¡°Since we''re doing it earlier, why don''t we start tomorrow night?¡± Dave looked at him and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± The two reached an agreement. Keh raised his ss, his eyes unfathomably deep and resolute. ¡°In that case, let''s toast in advance to our resounding victory!¡± Dave also raised his ss. ¡°Cheers.¡± The sound of clinking ss echoed in the room as the two individuals gazed at each other firmly. This time around, we fight to protect. Chapter 932 Protect Them Chapter 932 Protect Them After waking up the next day, Thalia stared nkly at the ceiling. Where am I? A castle? Narrowing her eyes, she wondered, Wasn''t I out drinking? How did I end up here? Could it be that everything that happened was just a dream? Just as she was deep in thought, her eyes turning, she heard someone speaking beside her. ¡°Awake yet?¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia was momentarily stunned. She immediately turned toward the source of the sound, only to see Natasha sitting in a wheelchair, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Thalia propped herself up, half-sitting as she looked at Natasha. ¡°I came to see if you''re awake, of course. How are you feeling? Is your head hurting?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia was still somewhat confused. However, upon hearing Natasha''s question, she obediently shook her head. Natasha nodded. ¡°You''re not feeling a headache, but you must be hungry, right?¡± As she spoke, her gaze fell on the western-style breakfast ced on Thalia''s bedside table. ¡°Eat. It''s been sitting there for a while now.¡± Watching Natasha confined to a wheelchair, yet still caring for her meticulously, Thalia really didn''t know what to say. She picked up the bread from the table unwittingly, nibbling on it, while her thoughts were still adrift, ¡°I... I...¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± Thalia looked at Natasha, who was as serene as ever. At that moment, the words Spencer had said echoed again in Thalia''s mind. She averted her gaze, subconsciously looking elsewhere with a hint of guilt. ¡°It''s nothing...¡± she said. ¡°Is there really nothing?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia remained silent. Natasha chuckled lightly. ¡°You seem fine now. Do you know how worried everyone was about you?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Thalia looked up, her gaze meeting Natasha''s as she asked softly. Natasha''s gaze subtly shifted, examining Thalia before she leisurely spoke. ¡°For instance, me, Anthony, and Spencer.¡± She deliberately elongated thest syble of Spencer''s name, her eyebrow slightly raised as she looked at Thalia. In response, a cold smirk appeared on Thalia''s face. ¡°Oh, he''s worried about me? You must be joking.¡± Natasha looked at Thalia seriously. ¡°Thalia, Spencer may not be good at expressing himself, but you can''t deny his concern for you. You don''t know this, but when he heard you were in trouble at the bar yesterday, he was so worried that he immediately took Anthony and went there. If you didn''t beat those people badly, Spencer would have done it for you!¡± Natasha was a bit out of breath after saying all that. She leaned back slightly, changing to a morefortable position to speak. However, upon hearing Natasha''s words, Thalia was slightly taken aback. After a brief pause, Natasha continued, ¡°Thalia, sometimes it''s not about what a person says, but what they do. The form may vary, but the fact is undeniable!¡± Thalia''s eyes were slightly red. ¡°I don''t want anything else, though!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I understand, but that''s a different matter. If you want my advice, it''lle at a different price!¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback, lifting her gaze to look at Natasha in surprise. Natasha was looking at her, smiling. Thalia couldn''t help butugh. However, she quicklyposed herself, looking at Natasha. She seemed to want to say something but hesitated. The words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. It was because she knew all too well that even ten thousand apologies wouldn''t change anything. Natasha looked at Thalia as if she knew what thetter was thinking. Then, she leaned in and asked, ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Natasha spoke in a gentle and soft voice, which left Thalia momentarily at a loss for words. Even though she was the one who got hurt, she still came to ask about me. Thalia spoke softly. ¡°What right do I have to be angry?¡± Even though Thalia''s voice was soft, Natasha could hear every word clearly. Natashaughed lightly. ¡°Thalia, you don''t seem like the person I know right now. What happened to that carefree, passionate, lively woman? Why have you be so awkward?¡± Thalia remained silent. The reason Thalia was so carefree was that she had always been true to herself, especially when it came to the people she cared about. Regardless of Spencer''s initial intentions, in the end, it was all for her sake that he had put Natasha in that predicament. As such, Thalia didn''t believe she had the right to be angry, to be so carefree and unbothered. Lowering her gaze, Thalia pursed her lips, unsure of what to say, but she knew she still had to say something. After a long silence, Thalia finally spoke slowly. ¡°Nat, you don''t need to worry about my feelings. You''re the one who''s been hurt the most by this. Why are you trying tofort me?¡± In the end, Thalia still managed to steer the conversation in that direction. Natasha looked at Thalia for a long while before she slowly said, ¡°Thalia, things are not as you think. I made this decision not because of anyone else but because it''s what I should do. It''s also because I''m doing it for you!¡± In response, Thalia lifted her gaze to look at Natasha. ¡°At first, Spencer did indeed have such thoughts, but heter apologized to me. He respects our choices, so this matter really has nothing to do with him,¡± Natasha said lightly. After finishing, she seemed to recall something. ¡°If you must associate him with this, at most, he could be considered an informed party but nothing more.¡± Natasha shook her head. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Upon hearing that, Thalia was at a loss for words. ¡°What he said was¡ª¡± ¡°If I''m not mistaken, he said that just to prevent you from ming yourself. He''d rather take responsibility for this matter. However, this is just my guess. As for what it really is, you''ll have to ask him yourself.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia furrowed her brows, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°He''s a fool. Does he think I won''t be upset just because he takes the responsibility? Even if it''s not because of this, it could be because of something else that I... What an idiot.¡± Listening, Natasha smiled slightly. ¡°Exactly. What on earth are these men thinking? It''s truly baffling.¡± Thalia''s gaze fell on Natasha once again, her eyes still filled with regret. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Thalia, let me emphasize this once more. No one can force me to do anything against my will. I''m doing this entirely out of my own volition. However, don''t think of me as being too kind-hearted. I do have my conditions. You promised me that you would protect the triplets for life, and so you must keep your word. Otherwise, I won''t let you off the hook,¡± said Natasha. When Thalia heard that, her eyes welled up with tears. She knew that Natasha''s words were merely meant tofort her. Additionally, she understood that no matter what they said, it couldn''t change the past. All she could do was to ept the matter and fulfill her promise. ¡°Rest assured. From today onwards, their lives are my responsibility. I will protect them just as you have,¡± Thalia uttered one word at a time. Chapter 933 Humiliated Chapter 933 Humiliated Natasha smiled as Thalia spoke. ¡°Your promise is enough.¡± She nodded in agreement. Despite that, Thalia was so moved that she felt a whirlwind of emotions within. In the next second, she lunged forward and hugged Natasha tightly. The gesture surprised Natasha. Thalia held her. ¡°I don''t know what to say, Nat. I know that words won''t help much, but rest assured, I will do everything I can to make you feel better.¡± Natasha stiffened slightly before gradually rxing. It does not feel that ufortable after all. She smiled. ¡°Mmm. Seeing all of you work so hard for my sake gives me a sense of pride I can''t put into words.¡± Aware that Natasha was teasing her on purpose, Thalia held on even tighter. ¡°Even at a time like this, you can still make jokes.¡± Natasha chuckled softly. ¡°Haven''t you hugged me enough yesterday?¡± she said with some effort. ¡°I will be the one feeling embarrassed if you don''t stop soon.¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback before gradually letting go of her friend. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing her bewildered expression, Natasha yfully raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don''t remember anything?¡± ¡°Remember what?¡± Thalia asked, a sense of foreboding creeping in as she observed Natasha''s expression. ¡°Just as I thought. You have zero recollection,¡± Natasha said. ¡°What do you mean? What am I supposed to remember?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Do you remember getting drunk at the bar yesterday and beating someone up to a pulp?¡± Thalia did have a hazy recollection of that incident. Somebody tried to strike up a conversation with her when she was in a bad mood the night before, which led to a conflict, and she ended up giving them a beating. Thalia nodded. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Do you remember what the person you beat up looked like?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Well, I''m not too sure about that.¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°I just clobbered him without paying much attention to the details.¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, at which point did your memory failed you?¡± At the prompt, Thalia tried her best to recall the events of the night before, but all she drew was a nk. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know how you got back?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°Very good,¡± Natasha said. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha''s teasing smile was giving her an increasingly uneasy feeling. ¡°You drank so much yesterday and ended up hitting someone. Then, you continued drinking. The owner of the bar called the police, and you were taken to the hospital. After they examined you and found nothing wrong, you were taken to the precinct. Finally, Spencer and Anthony had toe and get you.¡± Thalia''s eyes widened when she heard the tale. ¡°The precinct?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Mm hmm.¡± Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°Well...¡± Noticing her friend getting nervous, Natasha said, ¡°Don''t worry. It was fortunate they found out in time. In the end, they sought Dave, paid him off, and he didn''t pursue the matter. That was how they got you out.¡± Thalia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I think I can''t drink casually anymore.¡± ¡°I''m d you''re aware of it.¡± Natasha nodded approvingly before adding, ¡°With your antics yesterday, you now owe Dave another favor.¡± At that mention, Thalia said, ¡°I''ve lost track of the favors I owe. If that''s the case, so be it.¡± That''s how Thalia always is. Natasha raised an eyebrow, remaining silent. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Thalia asked Natasha cautiously. She remained quite concerned. After all, being a person of renown, Thalia could not afford to embarrass herself, especially not in front of her rivals. Pretending as if nothing had happened, Natasha began to speak slowly as if narrating a story, ¡°There''s not much else to it. After Spencer brought you back, he gave you something for the hangover, and you fell asleep here.¡± Thalia heaved a sigh of relief. Then, as if recalling something, she asked, ¡°What did you mean when you said I held you yesterday?¡± ¡°Oh, about that. It''s nothing, really. You just had too much to drinkst night. You were sound asleep, but you suddenly got up, wanting to leave. Spencer tried to stop you, but you ended up getting into a scuffle with him.¡± Thalia gaped in disbelief. ¡°Then? What happened next?¡± ¡°Anthony was there, too. You followed him back to their room, and apparently, you were weeping on his bed, refusing to leave.¡± Thalia was dumbfounded. ¡°Aside from using up a whole pack of tissues, which wasn''t even the worst part, you left his bed in a complete mess.¡± The color drained from Thalia''s face. As she watched her friend''s horror-struck expression, Natasha could not help bursting intoughter. ¡°I-Is there more?¡± she asked. ¡°There''s more. After weeping in Anthony''s room, you came to mine, still crying, and clung to me, refusing to let go. In the end, you even fell asleep in my room.¡± Natasha thought for a moment, then added, ¡°That''s about it, I think.¡± Thalia was furious. This is so godd*mn humiliating. Despite feeling incredibly awkward, she plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°Is what you''re saying really true?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha retorted. Thalia, of course, did not remember anything, but she was aware that she had a tendency to behave this way after drinking; she had been ridiculed more than once or twice during her time on Darz. However, sheter learned not to drink too much and to try her best to stay sober. I couldn''t help myself yesterday, I ended up forgetting everything. Thalia blinked. ¡°Well, who else knows about this?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Natasha''s pondering hum stretched on for so long that it tormented Thalia. Natasha raised her brows. ¡°Keh, I think? Probably only him.¡± Thalia massaged her forehead. D*mn. Godd*mn it. I''ll be aughingstock after this. Natasha gave a light smile at Thalia''s regretful expression. ¡°Did he not throw me out?¡± Thalia asked after a moment, gazing up at Natasha. ¡°He actually wanted to, but I stopped him,¡± Natasha said calmly. With one hand covering her face, Thalia rubbed her forehead. ¡°I''d rather be thrown out...¡± she murmured. I wouldn''t have embarrassed myself, at least. Suddenly, Natasha seemed to recall something. ¡°Oh, that''s right,¡± she said, looking at her friend. ¡°You even advised me to break up with him. You told me toe with you and that you would take care of me.¡± Thalia was stunned. ¡°Was I really that impulsive?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia was utterly humiliated. ¡°It''s all over,¡± she murmured to himself. ¡°There goes my reputation. How am I supposed to look anyone in t eye now, especially at DX? I can''t believe I embarrassed myself before my rivals.¡± Natasha let out a softugh when she heard her friend''s words. Only Thalia can be like this. Even in her embarrassment, there is still an abundance of confidence. ¡°How could you beughing? You should have stopped me?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Natasha said seriously, ¡°but I couldn''t hold you back.¡± Thalia was not amused. What else could I say? Kyle will surely skin me alive if he finds out about this. Oh, how wonderful it would be if I could turn back time! In the midst of Thalia''s internal anguish, the door was pushed open from the outside, and a figure walked in. Chapter 934 Medicine And Poison Chapter 934 Medicine And Poison The two of them looked toward the door. Thalia had already prepared to hide herself. However, upon seeing the person who came in, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Nat, I knew I''d find you here. I''ve been looking for you for ages!¡± With a yful tone, Denise went straight to Natasha''s side. Natasha looked at her with a nonchnt gaze. ¡°What do you need me for?¡± ¡°I have a little secret to share with you,¡± Denise whispered. ¡°What little secret?¡± Natasha asked. At that moment, Denise''s gaze shifted toward Thalia, who was standing off to the side. Thalia took a deep breath, looking at Denise with furrowed brows. ¡°Denise, we''re best friends, aren''t we? So, are you keeping secrets from me now?¡± Denise sighed. ¡°No, it''s not about me.¡± she said, expressing a sense of helplessness. ¡°It''s a family matter.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Family matter?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow, then seemed to understand. ¡°Is it about Anthony and Benjamin?¡± ¡°Nat, you already know?¡± Denise asked in surprise. ¡°What''s wrong with them?¡± Natasha asked directly. Denise furrowed her brows. ¡°Nat, don''t you already know?¡± ¡°I''m just specting that it has something to do with them, but the specifics...¡± Natasha shook her head. Upon hearing that, Denise let out a soft sigh. ¡°Speak up. Thalia is one of us,¡± Natasha urged her to speak. That single remark instantly lifted Thalia''s previously despondent spirits. She looked at Natasha in slight surprise. Denise nced at Thalia, then nodded seriously before speaking. ¡°Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that Tony and Ben are fighting, and it seems quite intense.¡± After hearing that, Natasha nonchntly nodded. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°That''s all. Aren''t you curious, Nat?¡± Denise asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°I''m not curious.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You''re all mature children now, so isn''t it normal to have your own issues? Besides, it''s also normal for two boys to have some conflicts. Let them sort it out themselves. Do you expect me to manage your lives forever?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Well¡ª¡± Denise wanted to say something, but she felt that Natasha was particrly right. Anthony and Benjamin had only argued twice thus far in their lives. The first time happened overseas, but they were afraid of upsetting Natasha, so they made up before she returned home from work. It was their second time fighting currently. So, for a moment, Denise was somewhat at a loss for what to do. At that moment, Natasha looked at her. ¡°It''s okay. Don''t worry. They know what they''re doing. It won''t take too long for them to make up,¡± she said casually. Listening, Denise nodded somewhat helplessly. ¡°All right, then.¡± It seemed that Natasha had noticed her daughter''s displeasure. After a moment of thought, she looked at thetter and began to speak. ¡°Denise, remember this. Whenever people interact, conflicts and problems will inevitably arise. The most important thing is to find a way to solve them yourself. If you can solve it, then solve it. If you can''t, it means it''s beyond your capabilities, so why dwell on it unnecessarily? If Tony and Ben haven''t said anything, it means they have their own solutions. Therefore, you don''t need to worry about this matter.¡± Listening to Natasha''s words, Denise nodded. ¡°I understand, Nat. It just feels a bit awkward to me.¡± ¡°I understand what you''re feeling, but you all will grow up, and I will age too. You can''t alwayse to me with your problems every time something arises, can you?¡± ¡°You''ll never get old!¡± Denise immediately said, acting coyly. Natasha was amused, and the expression in her eyes softened. ¡°In that case, I also hope that you all can solve problems independently. If you really can''t handle it, only then do youe to me for help, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise immediatelyughed, making an ¡°okay¡± gesture with her hand. At that moment, Thalia, who was standing by the side, listened, and her eyes widened in surprise. That was the first time she had seen Natasha ¡°educating¡± her child. No matter when, she could never have thought of, let alone uttered, such words. She finally understood why those three children grew up to be so remarkable. It wasn''t just inherited genes at y there, but also the education imparted by Natasha. Seeing Thalia standing there silently, Denise turned her gaze toward thetter. ¡°Thalia, what''s wrong?¡± Thalia regained her senses and looked at them. ¡°It''s nothing. I was just a bit surprised to hear you say that, Nat!¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± Natasha retorted. ¡°Isn''t this surprising? I usually see mothers getting heartbroken for their children, even giving up everything for them. It''s my first time seeing someone as indifferent as you!¡± Thalia said. Of course, that indifference didn''t epass everything. Upon hearing that, Natashaughed lightly and asked, ¡°What would you do if you were in this situation?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Thalia pondered, ¡°If it were up to me, I''d probably gather the two people involved, have them confess to each other, then give them a good scolding. After that, I''d make them shake hands and make peace.¡± Listening intently, Natasha nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What if it was your child who was being bullied outside?¡± ¡°In that case, those bullies shouldn''t me me for being unmerciful!¡± Thalia said, feeling a sense of involvement. She rolled up her sleeves as if ready for a fight. Seeing her like this, Natasha couldn''t help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°I''m wondering if entrusting the child to you was a mistake!¡± Natasha said with a helpless smile. Thalia was taken aback. ¡°Hold on. If my child is bullied, shouldn''t I fight back? Anyway, if it were my child, I wouldn''t care about the consequences. I would definitely step in!¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid you''ll be nurturing them to be violent?¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback. ¡°Really? Will they turn out to be violent?¡± ¡°In the long run, definitely!¡± Natasha said with absolute certainty. ¡°But I can''t just stand by and watch my child get bullied!¡± said Thalia. She simply couldn''t ept that. ¡°It all depends on who''s doing the bullying,¡± Natasha said. ¡°If it''s between ssmates, I prefer to let them sort it out themselves. But if it''s an adult, I''m more inclined to agree with you, to let them have a taste of their own medicine.¡± ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°The difference is, I''ll be teaching my children to be independent and not topromise their integrity. If someone their age bullies them, that''s fair game. But if an adult bullies a child...¡± Natasha suddenlyughed. Herugh was radiant, yet a hint of malice shed in her eyes. ¡°I will make them pay back in folds!¡± In that regard, Natasha was no saint either. She always abided by the principle of not offending others unless they offend her first. But if someone did it on purpose, she would definitely not show mercy. Looking at Natasha''s expression, Thalia felt indescribableplex emotions churning within her for a moment. Natasha was like a beautiful and seemingly harmless poppy, yet not easily approachable or touchable. It could be medicine, or it could be poison. Chapter 935 Doing What We Should Do Chapter 935 Doing What We Should Do After staring at Natasha for a long time, Thalia finally came to a conclusion. ¡°It''s useless to think about those matters now. Your child has long passed the stage of being bullied. Those of the same age are not a threat to them. For those who are older, they have Darz as their backing. No one would dare bully them!¡± Thalia said. Upon hearing this, Natasha narrowed her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem to be the case!¡± ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you''re feigning ignorance?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Don''t worry. When you and Spencer have a child, you can leave them with Anthony and the others. They have Darz as their support, so you don''t need to stress about these things!¡± Natasha said. Thalia''s gaze dimmed at the mention of Spencer. ¡°Who said that I want to have a child with him?¡± She lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°We are bound together by ill fate in this life.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°You''re right. Two stubborn people who say one thing but mean another can hurt each other deeply. My advice to you is to break up!¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thalia was left speechless once again. She had only made those remarks casually and never expected Natasha to offer the suggestion. ¡°Wait a second. Don''t people always encourage others to stay together instead of separating? Why did you end up advising me to break up?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha yfully looked at her and teased, ¡°What''s the matter? You can''t bear to break up with him?¡± ¡°Not at all. As the saying goes, one would rather do something utterly destructive than ruin a marriage. Why are you so different from everyone else?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°You''re not like the others, Thalia. Since when do you speak so mindlessly?¡± Thalia looked at her, suddenly at a loss for words. Just then, Denise started chuckling heartily. Thalia''s fiery temperament was such that she preferred action over words. Therefore, she simply couldn''t win Natasha in an argument of words. Seeing that she couldn''t out-talk Natasha, Thalia turned to look at Deniseughing on the side. She walked straight up to her and started tickling her. ¡°What are youughing at? You canugh along if you understand!¡± Seeing the situation, Denise quickly tried to hide. However, she was helplessly trapped in Thalia''s embrace. Sheughed and struggled, ¡°Thalia, just because you can''t win against my mom doesn''t mean you can bully me!¡± ¡°I''ll bully you!¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Natasha smiled warmly as she watched them fooling around. Although Thalia might not be able to educate the three little ones, she was capable of never allowing anyone to bully them. With that, Natasha felt much more at ease. The two started to yfully wrestle. However, Thalia had drunk too much the day before. Even though she had taken the hangover remedy given by Spencer, she still felt dizzy if she exerted too much force. In the midst of themotion, Thalia clutched her head. ¡°I need a rest. I''m feeling dizzy...¡± Upon seeing this, Denise immediately looked at her with concern. ¡°Thalia, what''s wrong? Did I use too much force?¡± Thalia looked at her. ¡°Give me a kiss. A kiss will make the dizziness go away!¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Denise furrowed her brows and hissed, ¡°I''m not a child anymore. Why are you fooling around with me?¡± ¡°Oh,e on! Can''t you just give me a little psychologicalfort?¡± Thalia asked, then leaning in close to her. ¡°So, are you going to kiss me or not?¡± Denise looked at her with a sense of helplessness. ¡°Ah, you forget about your friends when your mom is around. I really am a pitiful soul with no one to care for me,¡± Thaliamented woefully. Denise couldn''t resist her any longer. ¡°All right, all right. She then leaned in and nted a kiss on her face. However, it wasn''t just a peck. Thalia held her face, smacking kisses all over it, left, right, up, and down. Thalia couldn''t help butugh, ¡°All right, all right...¡± ¡°Is that enough, or do you want some more?¡± ¡°Enough, enough!¡± Thalia nodded and red at her. ¡°You''re bing a bad influence!¡± ¡°It''s hard not to pick up bad habits when I hang out with you guys!¡± Denise said. Her words left Thalia speechless. Meanwhile, Natasha looked on with a faint smile on her lips. She felt at ease seeing them get along so well. The two had their fair share of fun. Just then, Natasha spoke up. ¡°All right, Denise, let''s get going. Thalia needs to rest!¡± ¡°I''m much better now. There''s no need to rest!¡± Thalia replied. ¡°You should get something to eat and then do what needs to be done!¡± ¡°What needs to be done?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. Natasha didn''t say much. She exchanged a nce with Denise, who immediately came over to her side. She then gently guided thetter out. As they neared the door, Natasha suddenly stopped and turned back to look at Thalia. ¡°Would you like to hear one more tip?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thalia looked at her with a bewildered expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never suggest breaking up so easily unless you''re sure that''s what you want,¡± said Natasha. Upon hearing this, Thalia was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There are many answers. Which one would you like to hear?¡± Natasha counter-asked. Thalia pondered for a moment. ¡°The one you most want to say.¡± Natasha thought for a moment, then looked at her. ¡°I''m not privy to the details of your rtionship with Spencer. However, from an outsider''s perspective, I can see his concern and care for you. He does love you. However, when the topic of breaking up is brought up, both of you might really part ways.¡± Thalia''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I''ll give you another tip for free. If something is said too often, it may not work anymore!¡± After saying this, Natasha gave a slight smile and led Denise away. Thalia sat in the room, mulling over Natasha''s words. Soon, she couldn''t sit still any longer and decided to head outside. Just as she was about to enter Spencer''sboratory, she heard noisesing from the opposite side of the door. She turned her head and saw Anthonying out of the room. Coincidentally, Anthony''s gaze also turned to her, and their eyes met. Thalia understood why Anthony ignored her that day. Hence, she halted her initial idea of seeking Spencer. She looked at Anthony and contemted how to exin to him. At the sight of her, Anthony''s expression softened, and he approached her directly. As Thalia was pondering how to start the conversation, Anthony said, ¡°Are you sober?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Good,e with me,¡± he replied in a low voice. She looked at Anthony with a nk expression. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Anthony said, looking as if nothing had happened, as if the previous situation was just an illusion and she had overthought things. Thalia immediately followed suit. She couldn''t help but ask, ¡°W-Where are we going?¡± The man turned his head to nce at her before saying slowly, ¡°Let''s do what we ought to do!¡± Chapter 936 A Little Sunshine Chapter 936 A Little Sunshine Thalia was still baffled, but after seeing Anthony''s serious expression, she quickly followed him. As the boy led the way, Thalia trailed a meter behind and scrutinized him. After a while, she finally spoke up. ¡°A-Are you not angry with me anymore?¡± ¡°What''s there to be angry about?¡± Anthony replied without turning his head, seemingly having anticipated the question. Thalia lowered her gaze and murmured, ¡°Why do you still ask when you already know...¡± Anthony suddenly halted and turned to look at Thalia, prompting thetter to freeze from guilt and begrudgingly meet his gaze. ¡°Thalia, you really don''t need to worry too much about my thoughts and opinions,¡± Anthony said with a weary sigh. Upon hearing that, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean? Are you nning to sever ties with me?¡± ¡°What I meant to say is that the fault of this matter doesn''t lie with you, so you don''t have to tiptoe around me.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thalia narrowed her eyes as she stared at the boy suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°In that case, why did you ignore me when I talked to you yesterday?¡± With that, Anthony lowered his eyes and heaved a heavy sigh, ¡°I didn''t say anything because I couldn''t ept the truth then. The one I''m angry at is myself. Both of you are very important to me, and I can''t bear to see anything bad happen to either of you,¡± he exined before looking up at Thalia. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Thalia, who had been grappling with conflicting emotions, was stunned by Anthony''s words. She gazed at the boy and found her unhappiness slowly dissipating, only to be reced by a sense of relief. ¡°A-Am I that important? Can I really bepared to Nat?¡± Thalia muttered. Anthony looked at the woman incredulously. Oh, gosh... Even at this moment, is that all she''s concerned about? ¡°What do you think?¡± he grumbled, his eyes sweeping over her impatiently. ¡°How would I know?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°Forget it if you don''t know!¡± Anthony said before turning around and walking away. After all, continuing that conversation would only make the situation even more awkward. Thalia immediately followed behind and caught up to the boy in two strides. The next second, she casually wrapped an arm around his shoulder and acted like they were best buddies. ¡°Oh,e on. Tell me about it!¡± True to her nature, Thalia could light up the room with just a little sunshine. Anthony, on the other hand, actually felt pretty guilty. He knew the incident wasn''t what Thalia had intended, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t control himself that day. However, now that he realized Thalia wasn''t dwelling on it, he started to wonder if he was the one being too short-sighted. ¡°Let me go!¡± he grumbled. ¡°I''ll let you go if you say it!¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°I want you to say what was on your mind earlier! Tell me. Are Nat and I equally important to you?¡± Thalia asked. One thing was for sure¡ªthat one question was enough to make her day. s, Anthony continued to struggle. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°If you don''t speak up, I won''t let you go!¡± Thalia retorted as she put the boy in a headlock. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°What? What about me?¡± Thalia interrupted. ¡°Listen up. If you don''t tell me what I want to know, I''ll hound you until you do!¡± For a moment, Anthony was speechless. ¡°Come on... Haven''t you heard that you can lead a horse to water but can''t make it drink?¡± ¡°Who cares? What matters is that I''ve led the horse to water, so it''d better drink up!¡± Once again, Anthony fell silent. He knew Thalia well, and she was the kind of person who would talk the talk and walk the walk. Left with no other options, Anthony finally relented. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You''re important, just like how Nat is important to me. Will that do?¡± ¡°What does ''fine, fine, fine'' mean, huh? What kind of nonsense is that? Are you implying that I''m forcing you?¡± Thalia snapped back. ¡°Well, shouldn''t you know¡ª¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Thalia interrupted as she cocked an eyebrow at Anthony. With that, thetter held his tongue and stared at the woman until an ingratiating smile surfaced on his face. ¡°What I meant was... Shouldn''t you know what I''m thinking about?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°I don''t!¡± Still smiling, Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°Yes. You''re as important to me as Nat is!¡± Thalia''s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°That''s more like it!¡± Thalia said as she burst into a heartyugh and let Anthony go. With that, thetter immediately took the opportunity to move his neck, straighten his clothes, and take a deep breath. Thalia couldn''t help but nce at Anthony. Even though he had said those words under her coercion, she was still happy to hear them. Oh, I know Anthony too well... His problem is he isn''t good at expressing himself. That''s okay, though. I''ll slowly teach him how to open up and speak his mind in the future. With that thought in mind, Thalia felt her heart burst with joy. She had been alone and helpless from a young age, living a life full of hardship until Spencer came into her life and let her experience the warmth of the human touch. s, the older she got, the more she understood the harsh reality of life. It was difficult enough to find sincerity in most people, let alone familial love. Even after joining Darz, the people around her were nothing more than friends or colleagues. The arrival of Anthony, however, changed her mindset. Thanks to him and Natasha, she finally felt what it was like to have a family. Thalia, without a doubt, was happy. Love, friendship, and family... I have them all, haven''t I? Granted, my love life wasn''t very smooth sailing, but it still worked out eventually. At the thought of that, Thalia curled her lips into a smile. Naturally, Anthony couldn''t help but notice her big, goofy grin as he stood beside her. He quickly waved his hand in front of her eyes and piped up, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Thalia snapped back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing!¡± Despite that, Anthony gave her a somewhat puzzled look. ¡°Let''s get going if there''s nothing wrong then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Thalia responded before following the boy. s, in her moment of joy, she had again forgotten to ask where they were headed. Upon reaching Dave''s study, Anthony promptly knocked and entered the room. Unfortunately, Thalia''s smile faded away when she noticed the people standing inside. Apart from Dave, Keh and Spencer were also present. The sight of Spencer reminded Thalia of their argument from the day before, and even though she now knew that everything he had done was for her, she still hadn''t figured out how to face him. As a result, she averted her gaze and avoided making eye contact with him. On the other hand, Spencer had fixed his eyes on Thalia from the moment she entered the room, and it wasn''t until she looked away that he reluctantly withdrew his gaze. Dave instantly picked up on the awkward atmosphere, but thankfully, he knew there were more important matters to prioritize. The next second, he cleared his throat and looked at the group before him. ¡°Now that everyone''s here, I''ll get straight to the point. I''ve gathered you guys because there''s something important to discuss,¡± he announced as he nced at Keh leaning against the window. ¡°Due to some special circumstances, I discussed briefly with Keh yesterday and have decided to bring our n forward. Therefore, we need to assign tasks for our uing mission.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia turned to Anthony. Anthony, too, was looking at her. ¡°Soon, Nat will be just like you!¡± With that, Thalia suddenly became full of energy. She looked up at Dave, her yful demeanor long gone and reced by a look of steely determination. Chapter 937 No Need Approval Chapter 937 No Need Approval Half an hourter, the tasks were distributed among several people. Dave looked at them, his expression serious. ¡°When the timees, everything will be centered on the information. Try to manage your time as best as you can. I believe all of you are seasoned veterans, so I shouldn''t need to remind you of this!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Keh stood silently at the side, his gaze fixed on the window with a serious expression. Meanwhile, Thalia, who was standing nearby, furrowed her eyebrows upon hearing Dave''s words. Then, she decided to speak up. ¡°May I suggest something?¡± At that moment, everyone turned their attention to her. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Dave said. Thalia''s gaze swept over them. ¡°It''s pointless for me to stay at the rear guard. Anyone can do that job. I''m better off going to Vermillion Base''s headquarters!¡± Upon hearing that, everyone was slightly taken aback. Before Dave could say anything, a sudden harsh voice came from the side. ¡°No way!¡± Spencer approached her, looking down at her. ¡°You can''t go!¡± Thalia looked up, speaking softly. ¡°This is my business!¡± Spencer''s brows furrowed tightly as he looked at her. ¡°Thalia, now is not the time to be willful!¡± ¡°Do you think I''m being willful?¡± Thalia asked him, looking into his eyes. Spencer looked at her, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°I am atoning for my sins!¡± ¡°You''re innocent. This matter has nothing to do with you. It was me who acted on my own ord¡ª¡± ¡°Spencer!¡± Thalia suddenly called out to him softly, then looked up at him with aplex expression. ¡°I know everything now!¡± Spencer looked at her, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Even if not for atonement, I''m willing to take this risk for Natasha. No one is more suitable than me!¡± Thalia said, emphasizing each word as she looked at him. Spencer stared at her, wanting to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat. After a while, his hand rested on her shoulder. Spencer caressed her with both hands. ¡°My presence in the raid of Vermillion Base will be enough. I will definitely find the antidote!¡± Thalia, however, disagreed. ¡°You still don''t get it after what happenedst time? Boss is a wary individual. He won''t leave the antidote at home or the base. He must be carrying it on him if he''s dealing with us. Therefore, you must follow Keh and Dave. Only by finding him can we find the antidote!¡± ¡°Still, you¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Vermillion Base will be weakened after Boss leaves. It''ll actually be the safest ce for me to be in. I''ll be careful!¡± Thalia said each word deliberately, looking as if her mind was made up. Spencer gazed at her while his hands were trembling. They all understood Boss was a very cautious person. So far, they only had their n. They had no idea what countermeasures their adversaries might have nor did they know what their enemies would ultimately do. Perhaps Boss wouldn''t show up at all. In that case, Vermillion Base would be the most dangerous ce for Thalia to be in. Seeing theplex look in Spencer''s eyes, Thalia deliberately averted her gaze. Instead, she looked toward Dave and Keh, who were off to the side. ¡°Anyone from your organization can take my ce from earlier. As for Vermillion Base, I''ll go there!¡± Thalia said, emphasizing each word. For a moment, Dave didn''t know what to say, his gaze directly fixed on Spencer. As soon as Dave''s sight shifted toward Spencer, Thalia immediately spoke up. ¡°My life is my own. I don''t need anyone''s approval!¡± Spencer looked at her silently. His brows furrowed tightly. He knew that Thalia''s words were meant for him. ¡°Whether you agree or disagree, it doesn''t matter because I will definitely go when the timees. If you agree, then I will proceed as nned. If you disagree, then I will do it on my own!¡± Thalia said. He''ll disrespect the entire n if he still doesn''t agree. Dave nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± He had just agreed when Spencer''s gaze turned toward him. ¡°Dave...¡± ¡°Don''t look at me. I''m all for it if you can convince her not to go!¡± Dave said directly. Spencer knew he couldn''t me others for that matter. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I must stress that we are not dealing with some random guy. We are up against the leader of thergest criminal organization in the area, Boss. Therefore, it''s crucial that we unify our internal opinions. If we encounter disagreements during our operation, it won''t just end with the n failing!¡± Dave said, emphasizing each word. No sooner had he finished speaking than Thalia spoke. ¡°Rest assured. I won''t affect the operation. Let''s stick to what I just said!¡± Seeing that Spencer was no longer speaking, Dave raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, let''s call it a day then. We should make the most of our time to prepare. See you all tonight!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. After that, everyone exited Dave''s study. It seemed as if Anthony also had something on his mind. Aftering out of the room, he lifted his gaze. ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± At that moment, Thalia looked at him. ¡°If you''re here to persuade me, then forget it. If it''s something else, then you can speak!¡± Anthony looked at her, his brows deeply furrowed. Thalia understood his intentions. At that moment, she stepped forward and looked at Anthony. Unlike her previous carefree demeanor, she now seemed moreposed, like a child who had grown up overnight. ¡°Anthony, I know what you''re about to say. However, just as Nat is willing to do things for me, I can do the same for her.¡± As she spoke, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!¡± ¡°How can you be so sure everything will be fine? Do you think Vermillion Base is your family business?¡± Anthony asked. Seeing him somewhat anxious, Thaliaughed. ¡°I''ve been through life and death situations for so many years. How hard could it be to go to Vermillion Base? Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye back safe and sound, okay?¡± ¡°How are you going to guarantee that?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia suddenly froze, looking at Anthony. ¡°I don''t know... How about if I don''te back, all the money under my name goes to you?¡± ¡°Who cares about your money?¡± ¡°How do you expect me to guarantee it, then?¡± Thalia retorted. Anthony looked at her, his gazeplex. True. How can I ask her to make any guarantees? This journey is a perilous one. No one knows what will happen. What''s the point of making promises? Anthony didn''t know what to say. He just stared at her, his fists clenched tightly at his side. His worry and inner conflict were clear to see. Thalia casually patted his head. ¡°All right, stop being so dramatic. If Nat, who has never received any training, can escape a wolf''s den like Vermillion Base, then I certainly can. Besides, I''m not going alone. I''ve got DX members with me. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Thalia assured him, emphasizing each word. The moment she ended her sentence, Spencer emerged just in time to catch what she had said. ¡°The reason Natasha was able to escape was that she was smart and lucky enough to do so. Do you really think that everyone can make it out alive from that ce?¡± Spencer walked out and said word by word.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 938 The Best Thing In My Life Chapter 938 The Best Thing In My Life Upon seeing him emerge, Thalia nced at him and immediately turned to leave. However, before she could take a step, Spencer reached out and grabbed her. Thalia was slightly taken aback. She turned around and gazed at the person behind her and the hand he was holding. With a frown, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Spencer''s eyes were pitch ck as he said, ¡°I have something to tell you!¡± Without waiting for a response, he took her hand and led her away. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thalia really didn''t expect that to happen. Spencer was pulling her toward the outside, and she was still trying to resist. ¡°I have nothing to say to you. Let me go!¡± Regardless of what she said, Spencer had no intention of letting her go. Spencer halted in his tracks once he was outside. ¡°Will you let go of me now?¡± asked Thalia. Spencer lowered his gaze and let go of her hand. Thalia lifted her wrist, gently massaging the spot he had grabbed. ¡°What do you want to say? Go ahead.¡± His delicate features flickered with a hint of depth andplexity. Spencer looked at her and asked, ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± ¡°What are you on about?¡± asked Thalia. Spencer took a deep breath and gazed into her eyes. ¡°Thalia, I know you''re angry with me, but can you please not put yourself in danger just to spite me?¡± Spencer asked. Upon hearing that, Thalia instantly furrowed her brows. She squinted her eyes, seemingly puzzled. ¡°In your view, do you think I''m doing this just to annoy you?¡± ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± Spencer retorted. Thalia was instantly infuriated, her chest heaving with anger. She wanted to say something, but the words got stuck in her throat, leaving her speechless for a long time. Spencer looked at her and then said, ¡°Thalia, I''ve told you, this is what I owe Natasha. I will pay it back. I don''t need your help!¡± Thalia was getting anxious. She turned around and yelled at him, ¡°Why? Why should you be the one to settle my affairs?¡± ¡°I was the one who asked her for this favor, and she agreed to do it out of respect for our rtionship. So, naturally, it''s up to me to repay her!¡± Spencer said, looking at her. Hearing him spout the same old lines, Thalia instantly became infuriated. ¡°Spencer, do you really think so highly of yourself?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer furrowed his brows slightly when he heard that. ¡°So, you think others'' lives are worthless? That with a few words, with your so-called social skills, people will just agree with you? Life is precious and irreceable. Do you think people will just give in to you?¡± As Thalia spoke, a cold smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°And even if Natasha agrees, would Keh?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer looked at her, suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°You have nothing more to say, right?¡± asked Thalia. Spencer took a deep breath, then looked at her seriously. ¡°No matter what you say, this is the truth!¡± Thalia looked at him, her eyes suddenly filled with disappointment. ¡°Spencer, do you see me as a capricious and immature person? Just because I''m a few years younger than you, does that mean I have to carry thebel of immaturity for the rest of my life? Is that how it is, no matter what I do?¡± Looking into her eyes, Spencer suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of helplessness that he couldn''t put into words. He had never encountered her with such a tone and expression before, which left him momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Spencer, I admit that I owe you my life and you have taken care of me. You did take good care of me during those years, and for that, I am grateful.¡± Thalia paused, seemingly lost in some emotion. After regaining herposure, she continued, ¡°Don''t forget about something, though. In the following years, you left without a word. I lived alone, searching for you all over the world, to the point of being deceived and eventually ending up in Darz...¡± As she spoke, she looked up at him. ¡°Do you have any idea what I''ve been through these past few years? Do you know how I''ve painstakingly climbed my way to where I am now, achieving the fame and sess I have today?¡± Spencer looked at her, not uttering a word, but his pitch-ck eyes were filled with heartache. Watching him remain silent, Thalia suddenlyughed. ¡°You don''t know any of that because you simply don''t care!¡± ¡°Thalia¡ª¡± ¡°Spencer, the driving force that kept me going all these years was to find you. That''s why I''ve been striving so hard, no matter what I''ve encountered, no matter how much pain I''ve endured, I know I can bear it all, just to be worthy of you. And now, with a single casual remark, you''ve dismissed all my efforts over these years. In your eyes, I''m forever just an immature child, never good enough for you!¡± Thalia stared at him, her eyes filled with hurt and devastation. At that moment, it seemed she hade to terms with it, understanding that no matter how hard one tried, some oues simply couldn''t be changed. Lifting her gaze, Thalia wore an expression of hurt when she said, ¡°You always stand on a pedestal of self-righteousness, iming to know what''s best for me, but you don''t understand me at all.¡± With that, Thalia stared fixedly at him, then turned and walked away. At that very moment, something within Spencer was inexplicably stirred. He knew very well that she might truly walk away from him if he didn''t seize this moment to hold on to her. So, the moment Thalia turned around, Spencer suddenly stepped forward, embracing her directly from behind. Thalia was taken aback, her eyshes quivering slightly. Spencer embraced her from behind with his eyes closed and his cheek gently rubbing against her hair. ¡°Thalia, if I say that I understand everything, would you believe me?¡± Spencer asked after a long silence. Thalia was indeed moved for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. In a low and aggrieved voice, she said, ¡°I don''t believe you...¡± Spencer took a deep breath, whispering in her ear, ¡°I know that whatever I say now won''t make a difference, but Thalia, I''m just worried about you. I fear something might happen to you. To me, your well-being is more important than everything else!¡± Thalia''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears when she heard those words. However, she knew all too well what Spencer would say next. Holding back her tears, she responded, ¡°Spencer, you don''t have to do this. You don''t have to force yourself to do something because of that promise. I''m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself.¡± Spencer held her tightly. ¡°That''s my promise to you. I don''t feel wronged. On the contrary, I''m very happy. Making that promise to you will always be the best decision I''ll ever make in my life.¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback and somewhat puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± At that moment, Spencer gradually let her go, looking at her as he turned her around. His gaze was dark and serious. ¡°That''s because with that excuse, I can pester you at any moment for the rest of my life.¡± Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed just as she was about to ask something. Right then, Spencer suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Thalia was stunned. Even though there were a hundred thousand questions in her head, the moment Spencer''s lips met hers, all her questions were answered. Nothing was more persuasive than that kiss. Chapter 939 Dust Settles In The End Chapter 939 Dust Settles In The End After a long while, Spencer finally began to let her go gradually. Cradling her face, his eyes were filled with love and adoration. This scene had yed out countless times in his mind. Yet, every time he wanted to kiss her, it could only be done under the influence of an extreme impulse. The atmosphere around Spencer was tense. With his forehead pressed against hers, he uttered, ¡°Thalia, promise me you''ll take good care of yourself.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia looked at him with her sparkling eyes and asked softly, ¡°Does this mean you agree to let me go?¡± ¡°Of course, no. I disagree.¡± ¡°In that case, why are you¡ª¡± ¡°Does it matter if I disagree? It can''t change the current situation, can it?¡± Spencer asked. Hearing that, Thalia shook her head and smiled. ¡°No. It can''t.¡± With a helpless sigh, Spencer said, ¡°So, what else can I do? I can only hope that you''ll doing well.¡± Thalia looked at him with her sincere gaze. ¡°Don''t worry. I will definitelye back safely!¡± In the next moment, Spencer pulled her into his embrace. The tiny one in his arms stirred an endless surge of tenderness and protectiveness within him. And there was Thalia, clutching his clothes, leaning into his embrace, listening to the powerful thumping of his chest, unable to suppress a smile that crept up to her lips. ¡°Hey, Spencer...¡± she murmured. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you consider me your girlfriend now?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer gently stroked her long hair, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°If not?¡± ¡°Haven''t you always treated me like a child?¡± ¡°Yes. I wish you would stay by my side, forever as a child...¡± Just as Thalia was about to look up, Spencer added, ¡°From now on, always be happy like a child, without any restrictions.¡± ¡°I don''t want to be a child, though. I want to be a woman who can match you!¡± Thalia said, looking at him. Because of their age difference and Spencer''s abrupt departure, Thalia grew extremely tired of this so-called age issue. All she wanted was to be someone who could be worthy of him. However, Spencer kissed the strands of hair on her forehead and said, ¡°Silly girl.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me silly?¡± Spencer looked at her and answered, ¡°Don''t you know? Men generally prefer women younger than themselves!¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback when she heard that. Looking into Spencer''s eyes, a glimmer of light began to emerge. She could see the ambiguity in Spencer''s gaze. Seeing that, she smiled and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Spencer nodded. Thalia chuckled. ¡°What age do men usually want their girlfriends to be?¡± ¡°Your age!¡± Thalia seemed quite satisfied with the answer, and once again, she nestled into his arms. Spencer held her and looked into the distance. His eyes reflected happiness andplexity at the same time. A momentter, Thalia suddenly realized something. ¡°Wait... I can''t possibly stay this age forever... Does that mean you will want someone else in the future?¡± An obscure look appeared in Spencer''s eyes when he looked at her and heard her innocent questions. ¡°You won''t stay this age forever, but you will always be younger than me, so my feelings for you will never change!¡± His answer managed to please Thalia. Upon hearing that, a smile spread across her face. ¡°Really?¡± she asked innocently. Spencer nodded. In the next moment, Thalia tiptoed and nted a sweet kiss on his lips. ¡°That''s your reward.¡± After the kiss, Thalia looked at him, her eyes sparkling brightly. It was hard to believe that she, at this moment, was a top-notch assassin who ruled the underworld. Spencer looked at her in response. Even though she was smiling sweetly before him, his eyes still carried a trace of deep worry that he couldn''t shake off. He remained silent, pulling Thalia into his arms once again. There was nothing that could express his feelings at this moment. He could only make himself feel less anxious by holding her tightly and cherishing her presence at that very moment. Even though Thalia didn''t have much experience in love, her innate sensitivity allowed her to sense Spencer''s unease. Her smile slowly faded as she murmured while in Spencer''s arms, ¡°Don''t worry. I haven''t been idling these years. The puny Vermillion Base can''t get the better of me. I promise I''ll return safely!¡± After a long while, Spencer finally nodded and hummed in response. The deep, muffled response echoed, stirring a bitter-sweet feeling in Thalia''s heart. Are we saying goodbye to each other forever? Just like that, the couple kept mum and held each other tightly. At that point, they knew there was nothing they could say to each other that could truly calm their hearts. Only after the events of that night would their hearts truly find peace. That afternoon, the castle was packed and bustling with noise. Luke, Mike, and Alexia had all arrived. In the living room, they were keeping mum and wearing serious expressions on their face. When Benjamin stepped out of Natasha''s room, he saw them downstairs. At that moment, he knew that the operation was about to begin. I''ve been so busy investigating these past couple of days that I almost forgot all about the operation. With that thought in mind, he nced at Anthony''s room and squinted. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to head toward Anthony''s room. Standing at the door, Benjamin raised his hand, pausing mid-air, contemting whether to knock. That was when Denise''s voice rang out from behind. ¡°Ben?¡± Benjamin turned around and twitched his mouth slightly when he saw her. Denise was a sharp-witted girl. When she saw Benjamin standing outside Anthony''s room, she smiled teasingly and walked up to him. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you nning to make up with Tony?¡± she teased. Benjamin feigned indifference. ¡°I''m just here to ask him a few questions, that''s all.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Besides, what''s this about making up? I didn''t even have a fight with him!¡± Benjamin said. Upon hearing that, Denise smirked. ¡°Well, I wonder who lost their temper that day!¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°What? Do you like to watch us fight?¡± ¡°That''s not it!¡± Denise responded. ¡°I just wanted to tell you Tony isn''t in the room!¡± ¡°He''s not in the room? Where did he go?¡± ¡°I just saw him downstairs. I think he''s off to find Magus!¡± Denise said. ¡°He''s looking for Magus?¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows as if he was pondering something. At that moment, Denise said, ¡°Ben, haven''t you noticed that things are a bit different today? There are so many people here, and that person called Alexia is also here!¡± ¡°Did you also feel that way?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°What''s there to feel? The situation is right before our eyes!¡± Denise pouted. ¡°So? What do you think is going on?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise mulled over it and answered, ¡°I think something is going to happen because everyone is acting strange today.¡± Denise didn''t say it outright, but the meaning of her words was quite clear. Benjamin''s expression suddenly turned serious. If even Denise can feel it, I''m sure that''s it! With that in mind, he took off. ¡°Where are you going, Ben?¡± ¡°I''m going to find Tony!¡± Benjamin walked away without looking back. Denise stood behind him and watched his retreating figure with a hint ofplex emotions in her eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 940 Benjamin Could Not Win The Argument Chapter 940 Benjamin Could Not Win The Argument Magus was standing outside when Anthony went for him. Anthony was surprised to see him there. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Magus was staring at a car that was parked not far away. He withdrew his gaze and nced at Anthony. ¡°Nothing.¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°I need a favor!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Right then, Anthony took his phone out and sent him a photo right away. Then, he walked toward Magus and said, ¡°I want a face just like this person''s.¡± Magus took out his phone when he heard the notification alert from his pocket. He felt a little unanticipated. ¡°A kid?¡± Anthony stepped toward Magus and said, ¡°Magus, could you specte her grown-up look based on this?¡± Magus looked at him, knitting his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony collected his thoughts and looked at him. ¡°Here''s the thing... This child was gone when he was little. Hence, I want an erged version of this face with an age-progressed appearance that is not too different from him. Get it?¡± Magus nodded while listening. ¡°Got it! You want a grown-up version of this face.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Anthony eximed, looking at him. ¡°Can you do that?¡± Magus pondered while looking at the photo, then after a moment, he said, ¡°To be honest, I''ve never done this before.¡± Anthony''s forehead creased with concern. Before Anthony said anything, Magus continued, ¡°However, I can try. My mentor once told me that people''s facial features may change as they grow, but their bone structures remain. Therefore, if I could capture the characteristics of this person and then erge it, it should be fine!¡± Anthony was not fullyprehending what he heard, but it seemed to make sense to him. Therefore, he nodded. ¡°Yeah, you can try!¡± ¡°When do you need it?¡± Magus asked. Anthony paused for a while, then replied, ¡°It came without warning, and it''s quite urgent...¡± ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± Anthony said, ¡°I need it tonight!¡± Magus frowned. ¡°That''s indeed very urgent!¡± ¡°Well then...¡± Anthony stared brazenly into his eyes. Magus nced at the time. ¡°It''s still early now. I think I can make it. I''ll give it to you tonight!¡± Anthony was wide-eyed with excitement. ¡°For real?¡± Magus nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± Anthony said. Magus replied, ¡°Don''t mention it. It''s my job!¡± Magus seemed much better than before, both mentally and physically. In addition, he was not as guarded as before and had spoken more. ¡°Then I''ll drop by again tonight!¡± Anthony said before he left. Magus nodded. As Anthony was about to walk away, he suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°Magus, aren''t you going to ask me what is this for?¡± Magus shook his head. ¡°It doesn''t matter. All I know is that you have your limits. Since I''ve decided to join you, I won''t question you!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anthony looked at Magus and paused for a moment. He could not help but admire the characteristics of that genuine person with a pure heart. Then, Anthony said, ¡°I really can''t say much about it to you, but I can tell you, I''m not using it for evil purposes. I''m using it to save people!¡± Magus nodded at him. ¡°Anyway, thank you!¡± Anthony said. ¡°That''s my job,¡± Magus replied. Anthony looked at him, not saying anything further. As he turned around and walked away, Magus spoke up from behind. ¡°I could join the operation tonight if you needed me!¡± Anthony stood frozen. He turned and looked at Magus with his face full of surprise. Magus lifted his gaze and said, ¡°I could do more than this!¡± Anthony believed Magus was not joking. The corners of Anthony''s mouth moved slightly. ¡°I know. However, I''m afraid not tonight. I''m not the one who in-charge, so I can''t make the decision.¡± ¡°Okay. I just want you to know you can count me in any time if you need me,¡± Magus said. Anthony nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment when the two had finished speaking, Anthony was about to leave, and the door was pushed open suddenly. Benjamin came out. One was about to go in, and another was about toe out. Anthony and Benjamin had bumped into each other. Anthony scrunched his nose, looking at Benjamin. Magus, who was standing behind Anthony, asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Benjamin shook his head. ¡°Nope!¡± Then, his gazended on Anthony, ¡°I''m here for you.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes. He knew exactly what Benjamin was going to say. ¡°Let''s go somewhere else.¡± As he finished, he got up and headed outside. Benjamin was panting heavily as he came in, but at this moment, he had adjusted his breathing and followed Anthony out. Once they reached somewhere outside with no one else, Anthony turned to look at Benjamin. ¡°Spill it out.¡± ¡°Is it about time to take action?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony had no intention of keeping it from Benjamin. He nodded. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me about it?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I didn''t tell you because you''re not part of it,¡± Anthony stated bluntly. Benjamin''s eyebrows pulled together in question. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Tony? Are you going to cut off with mepletely?¡± Anthony knew Benjamin well. If he pushed him too hard, their rtionship might be in jeopardy. After a moment of thought, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Calm down. What I was trying to say is... I''m not the one who decides on this matter.¡± ¡°You may not be the decision-maker, but you''re already part of it. Aren''t you?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I informed you of their n right away when I knew about it, but you tell me nothing now, Tony,¡± Benjamin emphasized each word, looking into his eyes. It had happened before, and it was happening again. Even though Benjamin had not fully understood what had happened before, he was certain Anthony had started to keep secrets from him. Benjamin looked at Anthony with sadness and disappointment in his eyes. Anthony''s heart had softened. They both had been busy with their affairs since theirst argument. Neither one was willing to take a step forward. However, Benjamin had taken the initiative and came to find him. This left Anthony with indescribable feelings. In a gentle tone, Anthony said, ¡°I may have been involved in, but I''m only doing what I''m good at. As for the rest, I can''t take part in either. All I can do is merely cheer them on from home.¡± Benjamin''s eyes narrowed to slits. ¡°Home?¡± Anthony immediately corrected himself after thinking. ¡°I meant at DX.¡± Benjamin lowered his gaze, feeling not know what to say. After pondering for a moment, he realized something. ¡°Nheless, you had been involved in it, hadn''t you?¡± ¡°All I can do is y my strengths. Do you think Daddy would let me get involved in anything else?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°You''re just making excuses, Tony. Even so, you should have told me,¡± Benjamin said, fixing his gaze on him. After all, Benjamin still could not win arguing against Anthony. Chapter 941 A Rift Chapter 941 A Rift Anthony fully understood what Benjamin meant. Thetter''s eyes and expression were all telling a story. That was what family love was. Since childhood, they rarely argued or bickered, and they hardly cared about anything. Anthony was also feeling distressed deep down. However,pared to the pain he felt knowing about Natasha''s situation, he was more inclined toward the anger he felt from their argument. Anthony definitely didn''t want him to go through the same experiences again. With those thoughts in mind, Anthony let out a gentle sigh. Moreover, as long as the night mission was sessful, all problems could be smoothly resolved. When the time came, it wouldn''t be toote for him to be honest. With that thought, Anthony looked at Benjamin. ¡°It was an emergency. There was no time to inform you.¡± ¡°Excuses,¡± Benjamin looked at him. ¡°Believe it or not, that is the fact!¡± Anthony spoke word by word. His voice wasn''t loud, but his attitude was exceptionally firm. He seemed much more unfamiliarpared to his typical self. Seeing that Anthony still had no intention of admitting his mistake, Benjamin frowned and asked in a rather helpless tone, ¡°Tony, what''s really going on with you?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Anthony''s attitude remained the same. ¡°You--¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± Anthony interrupted, staring at his brother, and said expressionlessly, ¡°You need to understand something. As people grow up, everyone has their own secrets. This is very normal. We will never be like when we were young again, with no secrets to speak of.¡± Anthony spoke word by word. Benjamin listened, his brows furrowed. ¡°Don''t try to confuse me, Tony. These are two different things. What I want to know is not your secret.¡± ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know what exactly you are hiding from me,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°This is my secret, though.¡± ¡°You...¡± Benjamin looked at his brother, so angry he didn''t know what to say. He stared at Anthony, his eyes filled with helplessness. ¡°You know that''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°Benjamin.¡± Anthony''s expression was serious, steady, and indescribablyplex. ¡°No matter what you want to say, let''s put it on hold until after today. I''ll tell you everything after tonight''s operation.¡± ¡°Why does it have to be after the operation is over?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°There''s no particr reason. It''s just that it''ll be the best time to do so.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Do you have a choice?¡± Anthony asked. Benjamin looked at him, his thin lips tightly pressed together. His eyes, strikingly simr to Natasha''s, were filled with a sense of helplessness. I don''t. There''s nothing I can do in this matter. Lowering his gaze, Benjamin didn''t know what to say and just smiled bitterly. ¡°You''re right. I really don''t have much of a choice,¡± he said, nodding his head and looking at Anthony. ¡°I have nothing else to say.¡± With that, he turned around, ready to leave. Anthony gazed at his departing brother, his brows slightly furrowed. An inexplicable difort arose in his heart. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Anthony couldn''t help himself and called out to stop Benjamin. Benjamin paused slightly, looking back at his brother without expectation, and spoke weakly. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Taking a deep breath, Anthony suggested, ¡°Do you want to join me in this operation?¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin''s brows furrowed in confusion. What does he mean? He was denying me the chance to just a second ago, and now he''s asking me to join him? I don''t understand what he''s trying to do. He narrowed his eyes, confused. At that moment, Anthony continued, ¡°This mission was originally Nat''s. She fell ill. As such, they were short of one person, so they let me join. Otherwise, do you really think Daddy would agree to let mee?¡± Anthony said, looking at his brother pensively. ¡°You''re not¡ª¡± ¡°What I''m saying is if you''re willing to join me, we can definitely achieve more with less effort.¡± Before Benjamin could respond, Anthony interrupted again, expressing his thoughts and intentions directly. After Anthony finished speaking, Benjamin stared at him nkly. Benjamin was still confused. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yet, he could subtly sense that Anthony was looking for a way for both of them to back off gracefully. Narrowing his eyes, Benjamin spoke. ¡°No need¡ª¡± ¡°Benjamin, I promise you that once today''s operation is over, I''ll tell you everything,¡± Anthony said, pausing after each word. Looking at his brother, Benjamin hesitated for a moment before he couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I am serious.¡± After a moment of thought, Benjamin sighed. ¡°All right. I understand!¡± ¡°Does that mean you''ve agreed?¡± Anthony asked. At that moment, Benjamin looked at his brother. ¡°I know you actually don''t need my help. You never need anyone when ites to this.¡± As he spoke, he continued to gaze at Anthony. ¡°However, I''ll wait until everything is over and for you to tell me the truth!¡± At that moment, it was as if the telepathic connection between the twins had taken effect. They looked at each other, their gazes intertwined. ¡°All right!¡± After a long while, Anthony nodded. Benjamin took a deep breath. ¡°I''ll be going then. I wish you all the best for tonight''s operation.¡± Without another word, Benjamin turned and left. Anthony stood still, watching his brother leave with an indescribablyplex gaze. Even though the two had rified everything, Benjamin still felt as if a barrier had formed in the depths of his heart. Anthony''s words kept echoing in his mind, impossible for him to shake off. He kept thinking about what Anthony said about how they would all have their own secrets as they grew up. However, what he yearned for was never to pry into anyone''s secrets. What he desired was for them, as brothers, to discuss matters and decide together, to fight side by side, just as they had done before. Even though Anthony clearly understood Benjamin''s intentions, the former still said those words to thetter. Even though Benjamin said it didn''t matter, it bothered him. With his gaze lowered, Benjamin walked back and forth. While the castle was particrly bustling today, it seemed as if everything had nothing to do with him. What he yearned for, apart from bing stronger, was to live happily with his family. However, if he couldn''t achieve even that, then everything he had would be utterly meaningless. After that, he walked straight into the living room. Though he spotted Luke and Mike discussing matters, he showed no interest at all. Without raising his head, he headed directly upstairs. Even though Vermillion Base deserved to be eliminated, he had no interest in it all. It didn''t hold much significance to him whether they perished or not. Hence, he wasn''t particrly keen on getting involved in the matter. And so, lost in his thought, Benjamin walked on. Instead of returning to his room, he found himself heading straight toward Natasha''s room. He was not one to pour out his heart. However, at that moment, it seemed only the presence of Natasha could soothe his pain. Before he knew it, he was already at the door of his mother''s room. Just as Benjamin was about to raise his hand to knock, he noticed that the door was slightly ajar. Through the narrow gap, he could perfectly see Natasha inside the room. Keh and Spencer were both present. Benjamin hesitated, unsure whether to go in or not. At that moment, he saw Spencer squat directly in front of Natasha, take out a needle, and jab it straight into her arm... Benjamin stared with furrowed eyebrows. Chapter 942 Benjamin Discovers The Truth Chapter 942 Benjamin Discovers The Truth A sense of foreboding began to spread within him. Benjamin instantly became much more alert, standing at the door, his gaze fixed on the inside. Initially, it was thought that Spencer was treating Natasha''s illness. However, as time ticked by, the transparent bag in Spencer''s hand gradually began to turn red. He''s drawing blood, isn''t he? Instantly, Benjamin realized Spencer was drawing blood from Natasha. Nat has already be so frail. Why do they still need to draw her blood? Benjamin was confused. His intuition told him that there had to be more to the matter than met the eye. Leaning against the door frame, Benjamin stared intently inside. Upon confirming that blood was being drawn, he narrowed his eyes. Even with myck ofmon sense, I know it''s impossible to draw blood from someone so weak. Unless... At that moment, shes of his argument with Anthony came to mind, especially the unusual reaction when he mentioned Natasha''s health. Benjamin also remembered that when he and Denise came in to find Anthony, Anthony had tearful eyes. Also, Benjamin''s inspection of the kitchen ingredients pointed to one thing, and that was Natasha''s drastic weight loss wasn''t due to any so-called gastrointestinal issues. There was another reason behind it. There and then, Benjamin figured that reason was rted to drawing blood. When Benjamin looked inside, he saw Keh wearing a serious expression and keeping mum. If I can understand the principle, they must know it as well. Furthermore, Spencer is a doctor! He sure knows he shouldn''t draw blood from an extremely weak patient. Well, unless he has no choice but to do so. That''s very likely the cause of Nat''s drastic weight loss. Benjamin was almost as smart as Anthony. Just from that scene alone, he had already pieced everything together. I don''t know if my assumption is right or not, but since it hase to my attention, I must get to the bottom of it. With that thought in mind, Benjamin pushed the door open and walked right in. At that moment, Spencer had just finished drawing blood from Natasha and was about to pack up his things after removing the needle. That was when he noticed someone standing at the door. Everyone at the scene frowned when they saw Benjamin. That was especially the case for Natasha. First, she furrowed her brows, then looking at him, she asked nonchntly, ¡°Benjamin, why are you here?¡± Benjamin didn''t speak. Instead, he walked toward them step by step. By the time he reached Natasha, Spencer had already discreetly put away the items. ¡°I''ll be off now!¡± Spencer said to Keh and Natasha. Keh nced at Spencer and nodded. Just as Spencer was about to get up and leave, Benjamin suddenly asked, ¡°What did you just pack up?¡± Spencer turned toward Benjamin and answered, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°May I take a look?¡± Benjamin asked. There were no superfluous expressions between the two of them. It was as if they had already known what was happening next. Spencer was looking at him, not saying a word. Benjamin was also staring back at Spencer silently. Right then, Natasha looked at Benjamin and asked in a soft tone, ¡°Benjamin, what''s wrong?¡± Benjamin averted his gaze, and when he saw Natasha''s face turned even paler, his eyes suddenly welled up with tears. ¡°All I want to know is what Spencer was doing just now!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°He is helping me improve my health!¡± Natasha sighed. ¡°Did he need to draw blood to do that?¡± Benjamin asked. As soon as those words fell, Natasha found herself at a loss for words. Looking up at Keh, Natasha''s gaze was filled with helplessness. She didn''t know Benjamin had seen it. As she was pondering on what to say, Keh uttered, ¡°There''s another reason for drawing blood. It''s for a test to see if there are other issues!¡± ¡°Why did he need to draw so much blood for the test?¡± Benjamin questioned. He appeared calm and unhurried, yet his eyes held a reddish hue. His voice was indescribably deep and filled with an oppressive tone. At that moment, everyone fell silent. ¡°Daddy, Nat, I''m just a kid, and I''m not as capable as my Tony. However, I''m not stupid. You can''t fool me with those words!¡± he said, looking at them. The voice, low and somewhat choked with emotion. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t know exactly what had happened to Natasha, but by observing her physical state and everyone else''s emotions, he could sense something serious had happened. Natasha''s heart was filled with indescribableplexity when she saw Benjamin choking up. She then lowered her gaze andposed herself. Afterward, she lifted her gaze to look at Benjamin and smiled. ¡°Who told you weren''t as smart as Tony? You''re just different in your own ways!¡± ¡°Is that so? Why does Tony know everything, and I don''t?¡± Benjamin retorted. Natasha furrowed her brows when she heard that. Spencer, who was standing nearby, observed the situation carefully. He knew that under those circumstances, Natasha had no other options. Therefore, Spencer said, ¡°I''ll head out first to prepare what we need for tonight. You guys carry on chatting!¡± Natasha nodded. At that moment, Benjamin suddenly reached out and grabbed Spencer. Spencer furrowed his brows, lowering his gaze to look at him. Benjamin clutched tightly to the corner of Spencer''s clothes, refusing to let go. His palm-sized face was filled with defiance. Spencer knew what Benjamin wanted. When he looked at thetter, his heart was filled with pain. Seeing that, Natasha suddenly instructed, ¡°Benjamin, let go of him!¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°I''ll tell you what you want to know,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, Benjamin hesitated for a while before reluctantly letting go of Spencer. Spencer nced at Benjamin, then Natasha, before finally getting up and walking out. As the door closed, Benjamin stood tensely two meters away. It was as if he was waiting for something or, perhaps, afraid of something. At that moment, Natasha looked at him and waved. ¡°Benjamin,e here.¡± Benjamin approached Natasha. ¡°Sit,¡± she said. Benjamin looked around, then sat down next to Natasha. Tears welled up in Benjamin''s eyes. Natasha had rarely seen him cry, not even thest time when he had tumbled down a cliff and injured his arm when they searched for Denise. I''ve never seen him like this. People often say that the child who cries will get pampered. I''ve never seen Benjamin show any weakness, let alone shed a tear. Looking at him, Natasha felt a soft numbness in her heart, and she was filled with an indescribable mix of sadness andplexity. Seeing him like that, Natasha said, ¡°Benjamin, you''re all grown up now, and this is the first time I''ve seen you cry. Do you want to cry it out?¡± Benjamin knew Natasha did that on purpose. ¡°No,¡± Benjamin answered. Immediately after, a tear streamed down his cheek before he had the chance to wipe it away. In the next second, Benjamin immediately wiped it off with his arm. He didn''t want to cry, but for some reason, all sorts of fears about the future flooded his mind when he looked at Natasha''s pale and frail face. If anything were to happen to Natasha, he couldn''t even begin to imagine what his future would look like. He had never indulged in such imaginations and assumptions before. Chapter 943 Differences In Personality Chapter 943 Differences In Personality Seeing Benjamin clearly upset and scared yet still pretending to be strong, Natasha felt her heart aching. At that moment, she slowly raised her hand and gently wiped his cheek. ¡°You know what? You actually look pretty good when you cry,¡± Natasha teased as she looked at her son. Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Nat...¡± Natashaughed lightly, leaning halfway on the bed, watching him as she slowly began to speak. ¡°Out of the three of you, you resemble me the most. Our personalities are simr, and even our eyes are alike. I''ve never known what I look like when I cry, but I found out just now.¡± ¡°Nat, you''re still in the mood for jokes,¡± Benjamin said to her. ¡°Of course. As long as all of you are with me, I can always make a joke,¡± said Natasha. Benjamin looked at her, his dark eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and caution. ¡°Nat, what''s really going on with your health?¡± Benjamin asked, looking at her. Natasha pondered for a moment, then let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I knew I couldn''t keep it from you for long. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you.¡± Benjamin remained silent, simply gazing at her. ¡°But before I speak, I have a small request,¡± Natasha said, looking at him. ¡°What?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you must face it with optimism. Even if you encounter something very sad, you can only be upset for a short while, okay?¡± Natasha asked. Benjamin stared at her nkly. Her words caused the uneasy premonition in his heart to intensify. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Benjamin, Tony may seem calm, but in reality, he tends to act impulsively when faced with issues, especially if those issues concern me. As for Denise, she''s a young girl by nature. With you two ahead of her, she''s be ustomed to relying on others. Therefore, Benjamin, among the three of you, you are the mostposed and the calmest. So, no matter what happens in the future, it''s up to you to keep themposed. Do you understand?¡± Tears fell directly from Benjamin''s eyes as he looked at Natasha. He stepped forward and grabbed her clothes. ¡°Nat, what''s really going on with you? Why are you talking like this? I don''t want to hear any of this...¡± Seeing Benjamin genuinely scared, Natasha extended her hand and ced it on his, ¡°Benjamin, you''ve always been the bravest. I haven''t even said anything yet, so why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°I don''t want to hear any of this...¡± Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Nat, what''s really going on with you?¡± Natasha looked at him, curving her lips into a smile. ¡°It''s nothing, just a minor hup with my health.¡± ¡°What hup?¡± ¡°I identally got poisoned.¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Poisoned?¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin was instantly stunned. His long, thick eyshes fluttered slightly as if he couldn''t bring himself to believe her. ¡°It''s just a minor issue.¡± Natasha casually brushed it off. Benjamin pondered for a moment. This word should be unfamiliar to me, but why does it seem like I''ve heard it somewhere recently? That''s right! Thalia! Thalia was poisoned before. I know about that. But recently, Thalia seems fine already. At that thought, he turned to Natasha. ¡°I-Is it the same as Thalia?¡± After some thought, Natasha nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you could say that!¡± ¡°But wasn''t Thalia also poisoned before, and even before you did? She seems to be fine now, so why does your condition appear to be so severe?¡± Benjamin asked. Natasha''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a hint of hesitation shed across her gorgeous face. ¡°Thalia seems fine now because she has recovered.¡± ¡°She recovered?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Has the poison been neutralized?¡± Benjamin asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°So, does that mean it can be neutralized?¡± Benjamin''s eyes lit up with hope as he looked at Natasha. Watching him transform from his previous state of fear and worry, Natasha felt difort in her heart. She nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± ¡°Did Spencer cure her?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Why hasn''t he cured you yet, then?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Natasha be so weak, Benjamin was truly heartbroken. Natasha looked at him. Benjamin was indeed more mature than she had imagined. Thinking of that, she felt a bit relieved in her heart. ¡°Perhaps he''s still missing one ingredient,¡± Natasha said lightly. As long as her three children weren''t too heartbroken, she could rest assured. Even if she ultimately couldn''t find the antidote, she was willing to ept it. However, Benjamin looked up at her with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean? Missing an ingredient? Does that mean he can''t cure it?¡± ¡°If we can''t gather all the ingredients, we won''t be able to make the antidote, so, of course, my condition can''t be cured!¡± Natasha said with augh. ¡°So why was it possible for Thalia but not for you?¡± Benjamin asked. Natasha pursed her lips, looking at Benjamin, wondering how she should respond. ¡°I''ll go ask him!¡± With that, Benjamin stood up, ready to find Spencer. ¡°Benjamin!¡± He had just turned around when Natasha suddenly called out to stop him. Benjamin turned around, his gaze fixed on Natasha. At that moment, Natasha let out a soft sigh. ¡°You don''t need to ask him. I''ll tell you...¡± Benjamin looked at her, his eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Sit.¡± Natasha gestured for him to sit down. Upon hearing that, Benjamin had no choice but to reluctantly sit back down. Natasha had underestimated Benjamin''s inquisitiveness. Before, he seemed indifferent to everything, appearing absent-minded as if nothing really mattered to him. No matter what, he only cared about the oue. Who would have thought that today... Natasha felt that she understood them, but sometimes, she didn''t quite understand them as much. However, looking at Benjamin, Natasha hesitated for a moment but still truthfully conveyed the matter. Benjamin sat in front of her, listening to her words with his eyebrows slightly furrowed and his dark pupils revealing an indescribableplexity. After finishing her exnation, Natasha looked at him. ¡°That''s how it is.¡± Benjamin fell silent. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Even though he had guessed some things,pared to what Natasha said, he suddenly felt that he had overlooked too many things. The sheer volume of information was overwhelming, making it difficult for him to ept and process it all at once. He just sat there, dumbfounded, unsure of what to say. At that moment, Natasha looked at him. ¡°Denise told me you had an argument with Anthony a few days ago. I guess it must be because of this matter.¡± Benjamin lifted his gaze, looking at her once again. Natasha was also looking at him. ¡°I guess Anthony is hiding it from you because he doesn''t want you to feel as sad as he does after knowing.¡± As she said that, her eyes gradually welled up with tears. At that moment, all of Benjamin''s doubts werepletely cleared. Benjamin lowered his gaze, tears falling directly down. He didn''t want Natasha to see, so he turned his face away. ¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± he said. With that, he got up and quickly walked toward the restroom. Chapter 944 I Want To See Them Fall Chapter 944 I Want To See Them Fall Natasha simply sat on the bed. Watching the retreating figure of Benjamin heading toward the bathroom, one could tell what he was going to do there, even without him saying a word. At that moment, Natasha couldn''t help it anymore. Her eyes welled up with tears. Keh stood by silently, watching the mother and son. Once Benjamin had left for the bathroom, Natasha''s tears began to fall. Only then did Keh walk over to her. Without saying a word, he reached out and pulled Natasha into his embrace. Natasha leaned into his embrace, and even though she was sad, she felt a sense of relief, as though a great burden had been taken off her shoulders. Otherwise, she couldn''t express how weary her heart was from having to face their various lies to the children every day. Natasha longed to see them yet feared their probing questions. As a result, she found excuses to avoid them every day. Now, she was free to see them whenever she wished without any reservations... Leaning into Keh''s embrace, a faint smile still lingered on Natasha''s pale face. At that moment, she said softly, ¡°Keh, you''re right. Now, I really don''t need to pretend anymore.¡± Keh lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°Have you thought things through?¡± ¡°I''d longe to terms with letting them know about it, yet I still felt that dying their knowledge by just one day meant giving them one more day of happiness.¡± Keh looked at her palm-sized face, feeling an indescribable heartache. ¡°Fool!¡± he said, pulling her tightly into his embrace. Leaning on his shoulder, Natasha spoke after a long silence, ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± As she spoke, Natasha nced in the direction of the bathroom and uttered, ¡°The little one must be crying in there now...¡± With that, she averted her gaze and looked up at Keh. ¡°I might need you tofort Benjamin later, I''m out of energy...¡± After having her blood drawn and chatting with Benjamin for a while, she felt as if she had exhausted all her energy. Now, her mind was foggy, and all she wanted to do was to lie down and have a good sleep. Listening to her exhausted tone sent a wave of bitterness washing over Keh. He lowered his gaze and nodded. ¡°All right, you rest well. Leave everything else to me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha replied with a smile. Afterward, Kehid her on the bed and covered her with a nket. ¡°Don''t overthink it. Take some time to rest well.¡± Natasha nodded, wanting to say something more, but her eyelids felt extremely heavy. In the end, she softly mumbled a response and immediately fell asleep. Keh sat by the bed, looking at her with an indescribablyplex gaze. At that moment, an image shed in his mind. It was the first time he had seen her after she returned to the country. Keh narrowed his eyes, a sh of determination glinting in their depths. ¡°Rest well,¡± Keh said as he bent down to gently nt a kiss on her forehead. Inside the bathroom, Benjamin stood in front of the mirror. He didn''t even know what was happening, but tears were uncontrobly streaming down his face. His hands were trembling, and so were his legs. He used to be fearless, never knowing the meaning of the word ¡°fear.¡± But now, for the first time, he truly understood what it meant. Yes, he became afraid. He never imagined that one day, Natasha would leave them. Even when he thought of her with white hair, aged and frail, he had never imagined a scenario where Natasha would leave them. In his mind, it seemed as if Natasha would never leave. Even though they were raised in a single-parent household, Natasha provided them with a sense of security, both emotionally and materially. They nevercked anything. It was this sense of security that prevented him from ever considering a different scenario where their mother was no longer around. Now, however, having seen the effects of the poison on Thalia before, he knew how much pain Natasha must have endured. Benjamin failed to put his frustration into words. He beat himself up for failing to notice how thin Natasha had be thin in just a few days. Benjamin continued to chastise himself fiercely in front of the restroom mirror. Gradually, Benjamin lifted his gaze, looking at his reflection in the mirror. The next second, his fist mmed down hard on the basin. He pummeled the solid basin over and over again. It seemed that only such a release could make him feel a bit better inside. He kept going until his fist felt so numb that it no longer hurt. Only then did he stop. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Benjamin stared at his reflection in the mirror. There was a fleeting moment when he thought he was looking at a stranger. His thoughts had begun to wander when suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Benjamin turned around, his gaze directed toward the door. ¡°Benjamin, it''s me.¡± Keh''s voice echoed from outside. Benjamin looked on, remaining silent. ¡°I know you must have a lot on your mind. Come out, let''s talk!¡± said Keh. Benjamin stared at the door, unmoving. Keh sighed and continued, ¡°I don''t have much time. If you''re willing to waste it on this, I can alwayse back and chat with youter. I''ll give you three minutes to think about it.¡± Still, Benjamin stood quietly in the bathroom, his gaze fixed intently on the door. Outside the bathroom, Keh no longer urged his son to open the door. Instead, after checking the time, he began counting down the seconds as he waited. The seconds ticked away. As the three-minute mark approached, Keh let out a sigh and announced, ¡°All right then. Let''s talk about it when I return.¡± Rather thanforting him, Keh had more important things to do. Seeing that Benjamin had no intention ofing out, Keh turned around and left. However, just as he turned around, suddenly, the sound of a door opening rang out behind him. Keh froze, turning his head around, only to see Benjamin standing at the door, looking at him. Keh gave him a once-over, his brows furrowing upon noticing his son''s slightly swollen hand. ¡°Daddy, take me with you,¡± Benjamin suddenly said. ¡°Where should I take you?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I know you''re nning something tonight, and I want in,¡± Benjamin said. Upon hearing his words, Keh''s eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°No matter what it takes, I''ll do it. I''ll avenge Nat by taking their lives!¡± Benjamin muttered. His voice choked with emotion as he uttered the word ¡°revenge.¡± Listening to his words, Keh sighed helplessly. He walked toward Benjamin, reached out, and gently patted his son''s head. ¡°I know you''re angry right now, but Benjamin, now is not the time to let your emotions run wild...¡± ¡°Daddy, even if I can''t do anything, I want to see them fall one by one. Daddy, I promise I won''t cause any trouble. I want to go!¡± Benjamin dered, stressing each word. Chapter 945 Cryptographic Key Chapter 945 Cryptographic Key Looking at Benjamin''s resolute demeanor, Keh knew that if he didn''t take his son along, the boy would surely find other ways. If that happened, Benjamin''s safety wouldn''t be guaranteed. With that thought, he lowered his gaze. ¡°You can go with Anthony.¡± ¡°Tony doesn''t need my help at all. He can handle it on his own, not to mention he has people from the dark web. My presence would be pointless,¡± Benjamin said. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Daddy, I know I''m young and can''t do much, but don''t worry, I''ll just watch. I promise not to cause any trouble,¡± Benjamin assured, emphasizing each word. Keh looked at him for a long time. Perhaps he understood his son too well, which was why he compromised. Hence, Keh nodded. ¡°All right. No problem.¡± Benjamin was slightly taken aback. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I understand that actions speak louder than words. If that''s the case, then let''s do it together.¡± A glimmer of light gradually lit up in Benjamin''s eyes. ¡°All right, you should get ready now. We''ll set off together tonight,¡± said Keh. Benjamin looked at him and nodded emphatically. Night was drawing near. The number of people in the castle was steadily increasing, and the atmosphere seemed to grow more tense. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The people downstairs were all dressed up and ready to go. At that moment, Dave looked at Anthony. ¡°Later, let Mike take you to the base. Everyone there is ready.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out something that looked like a card from his pocket. ¡°This is for you.¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The cryptographic key to the dark web,¡± Dave said. As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of Mike, Luke, Alexia, and others on the side all changed. ¡°Dave.¡± Mike looked at Dave. His brows furrowed in concern. Anthony being allowed to enter the base and used the dark web was already shocking to people. Yet, Dave was handing the boy the cryptographic key to the dark web. It was the equivalent of handing over half of the organization to a kid. If the dark web were to be breached, all the base''s secrets would be exposed to the world, and the consequences would be unimaginable. Anthony, being a regrizen, certainly understood that. Looking up at Dave, he seemed slightly surprised. ¡°Mr. Dave...¡± Dave looked at him. ¡°Take it.¡± Anthony found the situation somewhat tricky as he stared at the key. ¡°What''s the matter? Afraid to take it?¡± Dave asked him. ¡°No...¡± ¡°Take it then,¡± Dave insisted. After much hesitation, Anthony finally took it from Dave''s hand. At that moment, Dave, who was standing by, spoke up. ¡°I know what you''re all thinking, but there''s something I need to tell you. The dark web was attacked once before, and I''m sure some of you know about it. The one behind this was Vermillion Base. Their people infiltrated our base and left a set of variable numbers in our system to use against us. The person who discovered this was Anthony!¡± As he spoke, Dave nced at the child standing nearby. ¡°If it weren''t for him, our base would have faced a disaster these past few days. Therefore, what we''re doing now is not just for Keh, but also for our base as well as our future lives and careers.¡± Dave spoke emphasized each word. Upon hearing that, everyone looked at each other. ¡°Is there anything else you all want to say?¡± Dave asked. Snapping back to reality, Mike immediately shook his head. It was not that he didn''t trust Anthony. It was just that he felt that would break the rules they had previously set. However, rules didn''t matter when lives were on the line. Presenting a united front was what matters most. Seeing Mike shaking his head, Luke also spoke up. ¡°I have no objections!¡± ¡°I don''t have any either!¡± said Alexia softly. It was not that she trusted Anthony. Rather, she had more faith in Keh, and that his child couldn''t be too far off from him. Seeing that everyone had agreed, Dave grinned. He then lowered his gaze to Anthony. ¡°Are you at ease now?¡± Anthony was not one to be overly dramatic. He understood well that it concerned the survival of DX and Natasha. Thus, he didn''t hold back any longer. ¡°Mr. Dave, rest assured, the task will bepleted perfectly by tomorrow!¡± Anthony said assuredly. Dave looked at him, smiling wordlessly, and affectionately reached out to pat the boy''s head. Just then, Keh and Benjamin descended the stairs. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± asked Keh. The moment they saw him, several people greeted him. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Keh!¡± A few people greeted him. Keh nodded, his gaze sweeping over them. ¡°Tonight, I''m afraid you''ll have to work hard!¡± ¡°Boss, your business is our business.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± several people said. Keh looked at them before his gaze shifted to Alexia, who was standing to the side. At that moment, she was also gazing intently at him. Her initially tranquil eyes were reignited with a bright light when she noticed his gaze was focusing on her. Even if she knew it was impossible for them to be a couple because he already had someone he deeply loved, it didn''t matter to her. No one could tell her that she couldn''t secretly harbor feelings for him. Still, it wasn''t like she wanted to do anything special. She just wanted to be able to meet him. Upon seeing her, Keh frowned. Nonchntly, he nced at her before looking away as if he hadn''t seen her at all. Alexia furrowed her eyebrows upon seeing that. She knew Keh did it on purpose. Even though she felt ufortable, she quickly collected herself. All she wanted was to do something for him, repay him, and see him. It wasn''t anything much. That was all she needed. As for how he treated her, it didn''t matter to her. With those thoughts in mind, Alexia took a deep breath. At that moment, Dave nced at Keh before at the boy with reddish eyes, his eyebrows furrowing in concern. ¡°Keh?¡± Keh spoke up. ¡°Dave, find someone to apany Benjamin. Keep him far away!¡± Anthony also noticed the redness in Benjamin''s eyes. He understood Benjamin just as Benjamin understood him. He doesn''t cry easily, so what brought tears to his eyes? With that thought, Anthony knitted his eyebrows. Then, he looked up at Keh. ¡°Daddy? Are you taking Benjamin with you?¡± Keh looked at him and nodded. Anthony''s brows furrowed. Just as he was about to say something, Benjamin interjected, ¡°Tony, I have the same idea as you. No one can stop me!¡± For a moment, Anthony didn''t know what to say. Clearly, Benjamin''s words had already revealed what he knew. ¡°Still, it''s dangerous for you!¡± said Anthony. ¡°Daddy already said it, didn''t he? I''ll stay far away. I won''t get close.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°If you were in my shoes, you''ll definitely want to go too, won''t you? I know I can''t make much of a difference, but if I don''t go, I won''t be satisfied,¡± Benjamin muttered, choking up as he spoke these words. However, before anyone else noticed, he quicklyposed himself. Chapter 946 In Position Chapter 946 In Position Anthony looked at him and fell silent for a moment. Benjamin is right. I would do the same. I just have a more important task at hand right now. Arriving at that thought, he nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡± Then, he met his brother''s gaze. ¡°Take good care of yourself no matter what happens. Don''t cause us to worry.¡± Benjamin did not expect him to agree so readily. ¡°You too,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°I''m masterminding from the shadows. It''s much safer than where you are,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin gazed at him. ¡°It''s safe, but you bear a greater responsibility.¡± The brothers gazed at each other, the anger from their argument dissipating. Instead, they shared a sense of mutual understanding and sympathy. Dave noticed something when he swept his gaze over them, but did not borate. Instead, he turned his attention to Anthony. ¡°All right, it''s about time. You should get going, Anthony.¡± Anthony turned his gaze to Dave and nodded. ¡°I''m going, then. Take care, Daddy, Benjamin. See you tomorrow,¡± Anthony said. Keh nodded at him. ¡°Mmm. See you tomorrow.¡± Benjamin gazed at him. ¡°I''ll be waiting for the good news, Tony.¡± Anthony nodded. After onest nce at them, Anthony shifted his gaze up the stairs. ¡°Why don''t you go upstairs and let Nat know?¡± Dave asked bluntly. Anthony shook his head and withdrew his gaze. ¡°That''s not necessary. It''ll only take a few hours. We''ll see each other again soon.¡± Dave nodded his assent. ¡°I''m leaving, then,¡± said Anthony, and he left without another word. Observing the situation, Mike bid Dave and Keh farewell, then promptly followed Anthony. As they watched Anthony''s retreating figure, it felt as if he was leading the charge. Keh looked on, his deep ck eyes revealing an indescribableplexity. ... When night fell, everyone else had left. Thalia''s journey could only begin at the very end when the boss entered, which was when she could enter the base. Thus, she had the most time to kill. Thalia prepared to get in the car when it was time to leave. ¡°Hold on.¡± Suddenly, she heard a voice behind her. Thalia turned around and found Spencer standing not far away. Thalia narrowed her eyes when she saw him. ¡°You haven''t left yet?¡± Under the pitch-ck night, Spencer gazed at her. By the next second, he strode up to her and pulled her directly into his embrace. Thalia was slightly taken aback. Spencer held her close. His hand cradled the back of her head, as he embraced her tightly. Though he did not say a word, Thalia could feel his concern and fear for her. A subtle smile crept up at the corner of her lips. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked, feigning ignorance. Spencer held her tightly as he took a deep breath. ¡°Promise me you wille back safely. Take care of yourself. Don''t fall prey to any mishaps.¡± Thalia gave him a smile and nodded. ¡°Mmm. I won''t get hurt, and there won''t be any idents. You, too.¡± And so, Spencer held her, refusing to let go. Though Thalia was happy to savor his concern, she was aware of the current situation. ncing at her wristwatch, she reminded him, ¡°I need to go, Spencer. It''s about time.¡± Spencer reluctantly let her go. He gazed at her petite face with her strikingly exquisite features. Her eyes were especially spirited and captivating. Despite all of his worries, Spencer knew that all of them had a job to do that night. This was what they owed Natasha. With that thought in mind, Spencer said, ¡°Remember not to be impulsive. Think thrice before you act. If it fails this time, there will always be another shot.¡± Thalia could not helpughing as she listened to Spencer''s reminders. ¡°Don''t you know who I am right now, Spencer?¡± ¡°I''m the top member of Darz, and I''ve carried out countless missions far more dangerous than the one tonight. This one is just... average at best. So, you''d better worry about yourself. It''s best not toe back hurt, or I''ll be very, very angry!¡± Thalia threatened, ring at him. Spencer did not seem to hear a word she said. ¡°No matter who you are in Darz, to me, you are you. You are Thalia, the person I will always think of no matter what you do,¡± he murmured. Thalia narrowed her eyes at his words. She leaned in, scrutinizing him. ¡°I''ve suddenly realized something, Spencer.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thalia leaned in close to him, her eyes sparkling brightly. ¡°You only seem to get this anxious when I''m in danger.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Spencer gazed at her, a feeling welling up in his heart that he could not put into words. Seeing him fall silent again, Thalia took a sudden step forward. With both hands, she grabbed the cor of his shirt and pulled him down to her eye level to meet his gaze. ¡°Are you the type of guy who only dares to express how he truly feels during a crisis, Spencer? I don''t know what you''re worried about, but let me tell you: I want more. When Ie back, I want you to be mine!¡± At that deration, she pulled his cor, stood on her tiptoes, and nted a kiss on his lips. Spencer was slightly taken aback at how the situation had turned out. After giving him a tender, somewhat awkward kiss on his lips, Thalia let him go. A smile tugged at the corner of her lips when she saw his expression. ¡°Wait for me toe back!¡± she said. Without waiting for his response, she got into the car, ready to leave. Just then, a figure approached from the distance. Upon seeing Thalia, it waved at her. Just about to get into the car, Thalia froze. ¡°Magus? How did you get here?¡± she asked. At that moment, Magus had arrived beside her. ¡°Thankfully, I caught you just in time.¡± Thalia''s brows furrowed slightly. Without another word, he handed her the item in his hands. ¡°This is for you.¡± Thalia frowned slightly. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is a hyper-realistic mask that Mr. Anthony asked me to make for you,¡± said Magus. Anthony sent him. When she heard where it was from, Thalia reached out to ept it. ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked. ¡°I''m not sure who it is, but Mr. Anthony said this could save your life should you need it,¡± Magus exined. ¡°Who could be that is so formidable?¡± Thalia asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I''m not entirely sure, but it should be someone who''s no longer with us,¡± said Magus. Thalia was even more confused by the response. She could neither make head or tail of it. Spencer sensed something. ¡°No matter what it is, Anthony must have his reasons for doing this. Take it, Thalia. Protect yourself.¡± Thalia was a person who was extremely receptive to advice, especially when it came from somebody she liked. She nodded at his advice. ¡°Mmm. You''re right,¡± she said and promptly epted the item. Turning to Magus, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Magus gazed at them both thoughtfully before saying, ¡°No problem. I''ll leave you two alone, then. Please, carry on.¡± Without another word, he tactfully took his leave. Thalia and Spencer exchanged a puzzled gaze, momentarily at a loss for words. Chapter 947 Launching An Attack Chapter 947 Launching An Attack It was one in the morning. Anthony started byunching an attack on Vermillion Base''swork with members from the dark web. Sitting in front of theputer, Anthony made the first move, with Cosmos sitting next to him, wearing a serious expression. This cyberattack was bound to be andmark event, but the oue was still uncertain. It would be fine if they won, but if they ended up losing, the whole thing would be a joke. What the members of the dark web found even more uneptable was the fact that they were being led by a child. To them, it was simply inconceivable. However, they had no choice but to obey their higher-ups'' orders. It wasn''t until they saw Anthony''s skills that they truly understood looks could indeed be deceiving. In a matter of minutes, Anthony skillfully breached the opponent''swork, identifying a vulnerability that could be exploited, thereby paving the way for their potential attack. Cosmos observed from the sidelines, initially expecting Anthony to require more time. However, his eyes widened in astonishment as he beheld the contents disyed on the screen. ¡°You''ve found it already?¡± Cosmos couldn''t help asking. His fingers still flying across the keyboard, Anthony stared intently at the screen and said, ¡°Cut the cr*p and hurry! They''ll discover us soon!¡± Hearing that, Cosmos said to his buddies, ¡°Let''s get started!¡± At a singlemand, everyoneunched into a fierce attack simultaneously. However, the opposing party quickly noticed the mass attack, and their defense system began to initiate automatic protection. Though Cosmos and other members of the dark web were on the offensive, due to Vermillion Base''s defense system, they still had to exert considerable effort. Cosmos frowned. ¡°I originally thought that Vermillion Base would be easy to defeat, but I didn''t expect their system to be quite capable!¡± Anthony murmured, ¡°Don''t forget that Vermillion Base was among the first organizations to employ hackers. Even though they''ve fallen on hard times these years, they surely have their own hacker team. They won''t be as easy to defeat as we imagine!¡± ¡°Can such a poor organization even afford a hacker team?¡± he asked. ¡°Perhaps they are poor because they hired hackers,¡± Anthony retorted. Cosmos paused for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense...¡± Suddenly, Anthony warned, ¡°Watch out!¡± Cosmos focused his gaze on the screen and dodged the attack following Anthony''s warning. Frowning, he stared at the screen. ¡°Someone''s starting a counterattack!¡± Anthony''s expression was grave. ¡°Yeah, and they''re an expert!¡± Cosmos immediately perked up, straightening his posture. ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve had a good fight with someone. Now that the fight''s here, let''s see who''s more formidable!¡± With that, Cosmos unleashed a powerful and aggressive assault. Anthony continued typing away on the keyboard. His mission wasn''t to engage inbat with this mysterious opponent, but to paralyze the entirework of Vermillion Base and furthermore, to sabotage all their operations. However, Anthony didn''t stop the person who was rallying with Cosmos. Having Cosmos distracting the person made it easier for him to carry out his operations. ¡°Everyone else, follow my lead and keep attacking!¡± Anthonymanded. Under Anthony''s guidance, they joined forces andunched an all-out attack. Cosmos squared off with the other party for a while before frowning. ¡°This guy is impressive. He''s got some skills!¡± Sparing a nce in Cosmos'' direction, Anthony, who was still busy doing his job, said, ¡°Cosmos, you''re no match for him. Don''t try to take him head-on. Just keep him busy and buy me some time!¡± Cosmos seemed somewhat displeased. ¡°How do you know I''m not his match?¡± ¡°Isn''t it obvious enough?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Can you please prioritize the bigger picture?¡± asked Anthony, turning to look at him. Cosmos paused for a moment, taken aback by the boy''s earnest and imploring gaze. Why does it feel like I''m not even as mature as a child? He replied, ¡°I was just asking. Of course, I''ll consider the bigger picture.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Anthony said stiffly before averting his gaze and continuing his attack. Cosmos wondered why Anthony reacted this way, but now was clearly not the time for questions. He looked back at his screen and began keeping the other party busy, stalling time while Anthony and the others continued attacking. As the battle progressed, Cosmos'' opponent suddenly disappeared. He was briefly stunned, and his professional intuition told him that something was definitely amiss. Turning his gaze to Anthony, he said, ¡°That guy suddenly disappeared. He must have realized that I was buying time. Be careful. He might being for you!¡± However, no sooner had his words faded than Anthony, who was looking at the screen, said, ¡°He''s already here!¡± Cosmos directed his gaze toward Anthony''s screen, and indeed, that guy had switched his target to Anthony. ¡°Impressive. He knows who''s the boss!¡± said Cosmos, impressed. Anthony nced at Cosmos. ¡°Let''s switch roles. You lead the attack, and I''ll keep him upied!¡± Cosmos nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± With that, the duo swapped their targets and carried on. Vermillion Base''s team defended themselves andunched counterattacks simultaneously. The dark web''s system was notoriously impregnable, making their counterattack almost an impossible task. Therefore, they put all their efforts into defense. Anthony, on the other hand, was dealing with the hacker whom Cosmos confronted. It would arouse suspicion if he did nothing but stall for time, so he continued tounch ferocious attacks. The other party analyzed his location while defending against Anthony''s attacks. The two of them were entangled in an intense battle. At that moment, the other party suddenly asked: Is it you? His question confirmed Anthony''s suspicion. He typed: So, it''s you! In just a few words, they understood each other. Anthony: Who would''ve thought we''d meet again? I didn''t expect you to be from Vermillion Base! The other party replied: I''m not one of them! Anthony asked: If you''re not, what are you doing now? The other party typed: I was paid to carry out this mission. Anthony questioned: How much did they give you? The other party: What do you mean? Anthony: I''ll give you double, no, ten times the amount. I don''t need you to do anything but give up on attacking. The other party snapped: Do you take me for a fool? Anthony: I''m serious. I never joke around. The other party: But I''m not just after money. Anthony arched his brow and replied: Looks like we can''t reach an agreement, huh? The other party warned: I advise you to back off while you still can, otherwise, don''t me me for not showing you any mercy! Anthony chuckled lightly, then, with a serious expression, typed out a message: You all should be the ones to back off and save your energy. No matter how desperately you struggle today, Vermillion Base''swork must be paralyzed! Unleashing an attack, the other party replied: I''d like to see you try! s, the dark web''s system remained unaffected despite his powerful attack. The other party was taken aback: You''ve modified the system? Anthonyughed and typed out: What''s the matter? If you can y dirty tricks, we can handle it, too. The other party: Is it you? Anthony''s expression changed. Then, he dered: That''s right, it''s me! Chapter 948 Give Up Chapter 948 Give Up The other party was somewhat surprised. After a long while, he asked: Who are you, really? Anthony: Who I am is not important. What matters is that I heard you almost got caughtst time. The other party was taken aback. Judging from his intuition and Anthony''s actions, he was able to discern the truth. He typed out: The guy fromst time wasn''t you! Anthony didn''t deny it and responded: Indeed, it wasn''t me. The other party: Who was the personst time? Anthony: Hmm... It''s someone even more formidable than me. The other party remained silent for a long time. Meanwhile, Anthony typed: So, it''s futile no matter how hard you try to resist today. Victory is definitely mine! The other party: It all depends on whether you are capable enough. Anthony turned to look at Cosmos. ¡°How''s it going on your end?¡± Cosmos said gravely, ¡°They have given up on counterattacking and focused all their efforts on defense. I need a bit more time!¡± Anthony nced at his wristwatch and spoke. ¡°We have half an hour left. We must seed!¡± Cosmos nodded. ¡°I''ll do my best!¡± Anthony didn''t waste any more time talking to the other party and began attacking as well. Simrly, the other party didn''t engage in further conversation with Anthony and focused on defending. Even so, under such an intensebined attack, Vermillion''s Base hacker team found it rather challenging to deal with their opponent since their vulnerability was already exposed. Anthony suddenly noticed something during the attack. ¡°Cosmos, did you notice that their focus has changed?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Their defense has weakened upfront. The focus has shifted elsewhere!¡± said Anthony. Hearing that, Cosmos tested it out and replied, ¡°You''re right! Does that mean... this is the ce they''re prioritizing for protection?¡± Anthony''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I think so too!¡± ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Cosmos asked. After some thought, Anthony said, ¡°However, there''s a good chance this could be a trap they''ve set... Cosmos, you continue leading them tounch attacks. It shouldn''t be a problem. I''ll go and check it out!¡± ¡°If he''s setting a trap, his target must be you. How about let me do it?¡± Cosmos asked. He had been observing Anthony''s conversation with the other party earlier, so he understood that their opponent''s target was clearly the boy. Hence, even if there was indeed a trap, he wouldn''t be the one they wanted to lure. Anthony pondered for a moment and spoke. ¡°No need. We''ve already got them in our grasp. Even if we can''t gain all their core secrets, the damage we''ve done is enough to make them fret. You carry on. I''ll give it a try!¡± Cosmos nodded before continuing his operation. Anthony swiftly changed his angle of attack, aiming straight at the area where they had just bolstered their defenses. He adjusted the intensity of his attacks to match the other party''s defenses, decipheringyer after layer of their protection. After a tense standoff thatsted around ten minutes, Cosmos suddenly cheered, ¡°We did it!¡± Hearing that, Anthony nced in Cosmos'' direction, only to see him and members of the dark web cheering triumphantly. ¡°We did it! We''ve seeded!¡± ¡°Yeah, I can''t believe it actually worked!¡± ¡°It''s unbelievable!¡± Anthony averted his gaze. ¡°Please inform Mr. Dave on my behalf.¡± Cosmos immediately picked up his phone and dialed Dave''s number. ¡°Dave, we did it!¡± Upon hearing Dave''s words on the other end of the line, Cosmos slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°All right.¡± With that, he ced the phone before Anthony. ¡°Dave wants to talk to you.¡± Still typing away, Anthony said, ¡°Mr. Dave, what is it?¡± ¡°How are things now?¡± Dave asked directly. Anthony said, ¡°The external system of Vermillion Base is indeed paralyzed, but they''ve transferred some things rted to the core. I''ll see if I can get my hands on it.¡± Hearing the boy''s words, Dave paused for a moment before uttering, ¡°Anthony, whether we get it or not doesn''t really matter. The current situation is already chaotic enough to fluster them.¡± Anthony nced at the time. ¡°Mr. Dave, there''s still ten minutes left before everything ends. Give me a little more time. If I still can''t seed in ten minutes, it won''t be toote for you to take action then!¡± Dave furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss might not get involved without substantial confidential information, so I have to give it a shot!¡± After giving it some thought, Dave said, ¡°All right. I''ll wait for your news.¡± Anthony didn''t say another word and merely nced at Cosmos, who then immediately got the hint, taking his phone and ending the call. Watching Anthony continue attacking, Cosmos asked, ¡°Will this really work?¡± Anthony remained silent, his hands and eyes moving swiftly as he deftly manipted the device. The screen transitioned at an astonishing rate. One of the dark web members, intrigued by his actions, rose from his seat and approached Anthony. He was utterly speechless, awestruck by Anthony''s expert maneuvers. The other members of the dark web followed suit and gathered behind Anthony, staring intently at the screen. Anthony''s moves had always been unconventional to the point that it was hard to discern his motives. However, the opposing party seemed somewhat familiar with his tactics and was actively fending him off. Thepetition between both parties could be likened to a showdown between experts, making for a thrilling spectacle. At that moment, the other party cautioned: Don''t bother. You won''t be able to get it! Anthony typed: How would I know for sure if I don''t give it a try? The other party asked: Are you intending to send Vermillion Base to its doom? Anthony typed out casually: That''s right! The other party: Why? Anthony typed: Because they deserve it! It was clear that Anthony harbored deep resentment toward them. The other party, taken aback by the boy''s hatred, replied: I have attacked you a few times, but I never intended to be as ruthless as you. Anthony replied: That''s because you don''t have a chance to. The other party was clearly taken aback. Anthony: Your people infiltrated us before, leaving bugs in our system, intending to bring us down, didn''t they? But now, you''ve lost that chance! The other party: Hehe, so is this the reason you''re taking revenge? Anthony: Yes, but not entirely. The other party typed after a moment of silence: It''s clear that you''re very determined. In that case, bring it on! Anthony replied before exiting their chat window andunching vigorous attacks: I''ve been waiting for you to say that! Regrettably, despite Anthony''s unyielding onught, he still couldn''t breach the final twoyers as the ten-minute mark approached. His brows were tightly furrowed, and he appeared somewhat anxious. Even Cosmos broke out in a cold sweat as he watched from the side. After all, no one knew what exactly awaited them after the final breakthrough. All their previous efforts might also be in vain. ¡°Should we just give up?¡± Cosmos asked in a low voice. Frowning, Anthony wore a grim expression, his fingers striking the keyboard quickly and fiercely. ¡°The word ''give up'' doesn''t exist in my dictionary!¡± Chapter 949 Breaking Through The Final Defense Chapter 949 Breaking Through The Final Defense Cosmos frowned. ¡°I know you''re very capable, but they''re not pushovers, either. We might end up in a lose-lose situation if this continues. Is this really necessary?¡± Anthony turned to look at Cosmos, and he said, ¡°What I said might not be pleasing to the ear, but you can''t deny that I do have a point. I''m considering the bigger picture.¡± Just as Anthony was deep in thought, Cosmos said, ¡°If only Ms. Watson were here. With her abilities, she would surely be able to seed.¡± Ms. Watson? Nat? At the mention of Natasha, Anthony remembered the first time he had a face-off with this person. They were at a stalemate at that time, and Natasha''s appearance helped him win one round. With that thought in mind, Anthony narrowed his eyes and wondered what would Natasha do if she were the onepeting with the other party right now. Natasha''s operation shed across his mind, and as he recalled how she handled the situation, he changed his actions and speed. Anthony''s talents extended beyond mere aptitude for learning. His memory and imitation skills were equally exceptional. Ever since he was old enough to remember things, he had been observing Natasha working at theputer. Through thorough observation, he had naturally grasped Natasha''s strategies. As his train of thought ended there, Anthony''s approach hadpletely taken on Natasha''s style. A new round of battlemenced. The other party realized something was amiss and typed: Who are you? Ignoring him, Anthony focused on attacking. The fact that he asked such a question meant that he was apprehensive of the turn of events. Cosmos watched from the sidelines and frowned, finding the boy''s actions somewhat familiar. Then, realization dawned upon him. ¡°Is this... Ms. Watson''s way of attacking?¡± Anthony''s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°You do seem to know my mom quite well!¡± For a moment, Cosmos was at a loss for words, and he was bewildered. Anthony seemed to have learned from Natasha, but his previous approach and his current one could be described as two extreme methods, not at all the same. After observing Anthony adopt Natasha''s method, however, he understood the situationpletely. So... this is just an excuse, isn''t it? His gaze was filled with surprise as he looked at Anthony. His operation method seems very familiar, too, but I just can''t seem to remember where I''ve seen it before. As Cosmos was deep in thought, someone eximed from behind him, ¡°Impressive!¡± Regaining his senses, Cosmos looked at theputer screen only to see Anthony forcing their opponent to a dead-end and was on the verge of breaking through the opponent''sst line of defense. Cosmos narrowed his eyes and grew tense. Staring at the screen, he dared not rx even for a second. Anthony suddenly asked, ¡°How much longer, Cosmos?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The time! How much longer?¡± Cosmos frowned. ¡°What''s the point of checking the time now? You''re almost there!¡± Despite saying this, he still lifted his wrist to check the time. ¡°Three minutes left!¡± Anthony inclined his head. ¡°That should be enough.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, thestyer of defense is the hardest to break through. Three minutes probably won''t be enough, right?¡± Anthony fixed his gaze on the screen and continued attacking aggressively. ¡°It might not be enough for you, but not me.¡± The opponent was evidently taken by surprise. Even if they abandoned other considerations to bolster their defense, it was clear that Anthony''s offensive capabilities outmatched theirs by a significant degree. And so, time continued to slip away, minute by minute. The people watching behind Anthony grew nervous. In the end, Anthony sessfully breached their final defense five seconds before the remaining three minutes ended. In that instant, a chorus of cheers and astonished voices erupted from behind. Even Cosmos was taken aback. He lowered his gaze to check the time and realized they were only five seconds away from failing. Initially, he thought the boy was too arrogant, but after witnessing his smooth performance, he was speechless. I used to treat Natasha like this, too, and I ended up humiliating myself. I''ve kept myself in check this time and didn''t dare say anything out of line although I don''t believe him. It''s a good thing I learned my lesson. ¡°Amazing!¡± eximed the members of the dark web in admiration. They were initially skeptical, but upon witnessing Anthony''s capability, they were fully convinced. As expected, showcasing his ability was the most persuasive way, and Anthony did it. However, he didn''t waste time rejoicing but instead carried on his operation, wearing an indifferent expression. Now that their defenses were breached, the next step was naturally to seize their core information. Calmly andposedly, Anthony called Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, it''s all done,¡± he said. ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°I said I''d do it, so I did,¡± Anthony enunciated every word seriously. After a momentary pause, Dave said, ¡°At least save my buddies some face.¡± Anthony responded, ¡°I aplished it with their help. I couldn''t have done it without them.¡± His words made everyone feel pleased. Even though they all knew very well that it was indeed Anthony''s individual effort, they were still ttered by his praise. A smirk tugged at the corner of Dave''s lips. ¡°All right, I got it. Leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Anthony cautioned. ¡°Okay, don''t worry.¡± The call ended after that. Anthony let out a sigh of relief as he looked at theputer screen. The other party hadn''t logged off yet. He asked: You''re not him? Others might not know, but Anthony knew exactly who he was referring to. Leaning in, he typed out: Is it important? The other party asked: So, you were just imitating that person''s actions earlier? Anthony: Yep. The other party was clearly shocked: Who exactly are you? Not everyone is capable enough to achieve the feat of employing their own tactics while mimicking others'' at the same time. Anthony pondered for a moment and responded: Would you believe me if I said I am just a child? The other party: What do you think? Anthony typed: If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The members of the dark web were speechless. Even we find it hard to believe if we hadn''t seen it for ourselves, let alone those who aren''t present. The other party: Wait for me. I will find you again! Anthony: Do you even know my name? The other party: Even if I don''t know your name, I remember every move you''ve made. After some thought, Anthony stopped beating around the bush and typed: Evil, Vermillion Base''s network has already copsed. Knowing Boss, he''ll never let you off the hook. So, what do you say? Want to join us? Evil: I will never join DX Group! Anthony: I''m not from DX Group either. Evil: Then who are you? Anthony sent him a contact: I''ll be waiting for your message. However, as soon as he sent his message, the other party went offline immediately. Chapter 950 Just Tell Me Chapter 950 Just Tell Me As the opponent went offline, Cosmos stuttered, ¡°D-Did you just try to poach him?¡± Anthony arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Are you seriously nning to poach a member of Vermillion Base?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Cosmos took a deep breath. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that this might be a trap and they might take revenge on you?¡± Anthony looked at him after a moment of thinking. ¡°I have a question for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What''s your purpose in being a hacker?¡± he asked. Cosmos paused for a moment. ¡°Um... I hadn''t thought of it before.¡± ¡°Give it some thought now,¡± Anthony uttered. Cosmos eyed him and replied hesitatingly, ¡°For... money, I guess?¡± ¡°People often say that we hackers are unscrupulous, but in reality, we serve money instead of people. As long as the money we are offered is enough, everything is negotiable!¡± Anthony exined. ¡°So, why would he say no if I offer him a handsome sum?¡± Cosmos was momentarily at a loss for what to say. It''s amazing enough that this brat is so good at computers. Why is his logical thinking way ahead of his age, too? ¡°Sure, but if you put it that way, since he''ll betray Vermillion Base for money, he''ll betray you for the same reason, too!¡± Cosmos warned. Anthony thought his words made sense. ¡°Now, that''s a good reason to dissuade me.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°But, he ims that his rtionship with Vermillion Base is merely a partnership. He''s not one of their employees.¡± ¡°So you just believe whatever he says?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I do.¡± Cosmos was exasperated. ¡°Can you please stop being so naive?¡± Naive? Anthony lifted his eyebrows slightly and leaned over to stare into Cosmos'' eyes. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Cosmos was momentarily stunned by the look in the boy''s eyes. Not to mention his eyes, which bore a striking resemnce to Keh''s, his actions alone from earlier were not something an ordinary person could aplish. Even Cosmos, along with all his buddies from the dark web, might not be a match for him. What right do I have to call him naive? With that thought in mind, Cosmos immediately dropped his arrogant demeanor and shook his head. ¡°No, not really.¡± Only then did Anthony withdraw his gaze. ¡°I really don''t know what Nat sees in you.¡± Even though his voice was faint, Cosmos could still hear it clearly. He swore that ever since he saw Natasha''s operationst time, he had been utterly in awe and idolized the woman. Even though they had connected on WhatsApp, he still hadn''t mustered the courage to ask her a single question. Hence, his eyes lit up when he heard what Anthony said. Snapping his head over to look at the boy, he asked excitedly, ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Anthony''s gaze lingered on the screen nonchntly as if he was waiting for something. He spoke languidly. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°No, I heard everything. You were talking about Nat...¡± Cosmos said. ¡°Did I?¡± Anthony raised his brow. ¡°Yes!¡± Cosmos nodded fervently. ¡°I forgot,¡± Anthony said casually. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cosmos was helpless. ¡°How could you forget? You literally just mentioned something about Nat seeing something in me, right?¡± ¡°Hmm... Did I? I wonder...¡± Anthony deliberately dragged his voice. Cosmos was frustrated, knowing Anthony was doing it on purpose. It was payback because he called him naive just now. Taking a deep breath, he tried to appease the boy patiently. ¡°Stop making a fuss, okay?¡± ¡°Am I making a fuss?¡± Anthony retorted. Cosmos smiled in a ttering manner. ¡°No, you''re not.¡± Anthony averted his gaze condescendingly and continued to stare at theputer in silence. Cosmos looked at the boy, took a deep breath, and was about to say something when his buddies burst intoughter. Turning around, Cosmos shot them a re. Their smiles faded in response as they feigned nonchnce. Cosmos cleared his throat. ¡°Don''t you guys have anything better to do?¡± ¡°Everything''s done now.¡± ¡°So that''s it? You think we''re safe? What if Vermillion Base makes aeback?¡± he asked. The members of the dark web exchanged nces with one another. ¡°Go keep an eye on the system just in case!¡± ordered Cosmos. His buddies rolled their eyes in annoyance, and Cosmos swung his fist in an attempt to beat them up. They scurried away in response. He sat back down after they all left and looked at Anthony, who was still fixing his gaze on the computer screen. After racking his brains for a way to persuade Anthony to tell him, he looked at the boy and implored, ¡°Boss, can you please just tell me? I beg of you.¡± He sped his hands together in a pleading gesture. Anthony cast a nce at him. ¡°Is this really that important to you?¡± Cosmos quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, it is!¡± ¡°Why is it important?¡± Cosmos pursed his lips in embarrassment. ¡°To be honest, Ms. Watson... your mother, she''s my goddess. So, her opinions matter a lot to me!¡± ¡°Your goddess?¡± Anthony looked at Cosmos in surprise. The man quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, it''s true!¡± Anthony looked him in the eye and patted his shoulder. ¡°Let me warn you, don''t let my dad hear what you just said, or it''s the end of you!¡± Cosmos instantly understood what he meant and exined, ¡°No, it''s not what you think. When I say she''s my goddess I mean I idolize and admire her. That''s all.¡± ¡°My dad won''t think that way,¡± said Anthony. Cosmos gazed at the boy, wearing a straight face. ¡°I swear to God!¡± ¡°You don''t have to swear to me. I believe you!¡± remarked Anthony. ¡°Really?¡± asked Cosmos. ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony bobbed his head before adding, ¡°But I don''t know about my dad.¡± Cosmos implored, ¡°Please don''t tell him about this. I really don''t mean it that way!¡± Seeing how worried he was, Anthony couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Okay, I won''t say anything.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony nodded. Only then did Cosmos breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Could you please tell me what you said just now? What did my god... no, Ms. Watson say?¡± Anthony nced at him and replied, ¡°It''s nothing much. She just said you''re talented and have great potential.¡± Cosmos widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Really? When and under what circumstances did she say that? What were her exact words?¡± He clearly cared a lot about Natasha''s opinion. Anthony thought about it and said, ¡°I can''t recall exactly when, but it came up when we were chatting.¡± ¡°So, what were the exact words?¡± asked Cosmos. ¡°She basically said you''re a promising talent and that you''re quite handsome,¡± answered Anthony. Cosmos'' eyes lit up when he heard that, and he was on cloud nine. ¡°D-Did she really say that?¡± Chapter 951 Advancing Toward The International Arena Chapter 951 Advancing Toward The International Arena Just as Anthony was about to say something, he noticed a sudden change on hisputer screen. ¡°Hold on,¡± he uttered, leaning forward a fraction. A series of numbers appeared on theputer screen, but the person who sent them vanished after just a few seconds. The only one who could have done that was the person earlier. No one else could have aplished it. Cosmos followed his gaze in the direction of the table. Upon seeing the numbers, his head likewise leaned forward. ¡°What... does this mean?¡± ¡°I would also like to know what this means!¡± Anthony muttered. Cosmos stared at the numbers for a while. Then, he ventured, ¡°Could it be that he can''t stand losing to you, so he''s ying some tricks?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony turned his gaze to the man. ¡°If it were you, would you do this?¡± The moment those words rang out, Cosmos immediately straightened. ¡°Of course not. If I lose, I lose. I can ept the reality!¡± ¡°How do you know they can''t ept the reality of losing, then?¡± ¡°I...¡± Cosmos was at a loss for words for a moment. Indeed, he had no evidence to prove that the other party couldn''t ept losing. However, after some thought, he felt that something was off. ¡°Why do I feel like you''re siding with him in everything you say?¡± ¡°It''s not about taking sides. I''m just trying to look at things from a fair perspective!¡± Anthony said. ¡°No way!¡± Cosmos was not someone who was easily fooled. Hearing that, he immediately shook his head. ¡°When I watched you guys duel earlier, you both seemed to be sympathetic toward one another. You''re not really thinking of recruiting him, are you?¡± Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°Why couldn''t I?¡± ¡°We at DX Group absolutely won''t ept people of unknown origin!¡± Cosmos dered immediately. Anthony rolled his eyes at the man. ¡°Who said I''d be recruiting him for you?¡± ¡°If not?¡± ¡°I''ll naturally be reserving him for my own use!¡± Anthony answered. His organization was stillcking someone with such a level of skill other than him. ¡°For your own use?¡± Cosmos eyeballed him. ¡°How so?¡± Even though they both worked within the same organization, the difference between Anthony and Cosmos was significant. One was an innate employee, while the other was a partner. That determined that their paths of development were destined to be different. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His world revolved aroundpleting his tasks perfectly. On the contrary, Anthony''s world revolved around advancing toward the international arena. With that in mind, Anthony turned to him and said, ¡°Can you stop asking questions for now? The most important thing at the moment is to figure out the meaning of this set of numbers!¡± Speaking of which, Cosmos finally refocused his thoughts, his gaze falling on theputer screen. His brows furrowed slightly. ¡°It''s just a set of numbers. What could it possibly mean?¡± ¡°Don''t you find it strange that the person sent a string of numbers for no reason?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Well... It''s indeed a bit strange, but after all, he is our enemy now. He surely wouldn''t be delivering us some information, would he?¡± Cosmos scoffed nonchntly. ¡°Delivering us some information...¡± Anthony muttered. Subsequently, he nced at the numbers and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°It''s not entirely impossible!¡± Hearing that, Cosmos looked at him incredulously. ¡°What? You believed that?¡± Anthony didn''t say anything further. Instead, he opened an interface, copied the numbers, and pasted them there. However, after he had opened it, it was still just a bunch of numbers and nothing more. His brows furrowed. Just then, Cosmos said, ¡°That was merely an offhanded remark. It might be some IP address he sent you intentionally to lure you over. Don''t take it too seriously!¡± Nheless, a strong intuition told Anthony that there was no need for the person to do such a thing. The result was clear. If it was truly about luring him over, there was absolutely no need for that. Making ast-ditch effort and throwing straws against the wind was utterly pointless. Thus, he still tended to believe that the person must be trying to tell them something. At that thought, Anthony lifted his eyes and looked around. On the wall somewhere near him was a map that took up the entire wall. Anthony stared at it fixedly. The moment he saw the numbers on it, his eyes promptly narrowed. In the next moment, he turned on theputer and separated the numbers in a segmented format once more. Then, he inputted the information bit by bit. Finally, a location was disyed. ¡°Found it! It''stitude and longitude, a location!¡± Anthony eximed. As he spoke, he turned to look at Cosmos. ¡°Do you know where this location is?¡± Cosmos leaned in skeptically. Upon seeing the location on the screen, he froze instantly, his expression turning grim in a sh. ¡°You... This is the result of the numerical analysis you''ve done?¡± Cosmos asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°That''s right!¡± Staring at it, Cosmos was suddenly unsure whether to believe it. In any case, his expression was exceedingly grave. Anthony looked at him, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Mr. Dave allowed me to be here. Hence, it means he trusts me fully. You should know that there''s a lot at stake tonight. If there''s anything, I hope you can speak up outright!¡± At that, Cosmos shifted his gaze to him. While he was still wavering, Anthony took something out of his pocket and ced it right on the table. ¡°Does this make it clear enough?¡± ¡°Dave gave you the cryptographic key to dark web?¡± Cosmos was taken aback. ¡°This sufficiently proves Mr. Dave''s trust in me now, yes?¡± Anthony asked. Perhaps Anthony didn''t understand what that cryptographic key represented, but Cosmos was all too aware of it. His eyes brimmed with surprise as he gaped at Anthony. ¡°You''re still unwilling to talk?¡± Anthony asked. Right then, Cosmos pinned his eyes on him. ¡°It''s not that I''m unwilling to talk. It''s just that I don''t understand how they would know.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Cosmos sighed. ¡°The ce indicated by this location is our other base.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Other base?¡± ¡°Yes. Besides this one, we still have a vast base,¡± Cosmos murmured. Anthony''s brow furrowed in thought. However, as he continued to mull it over, he suddenly had a bad premonition. In the next moment, he immediately picked up his phone from the table and made a call. Unexpectedly, no one answered even after a long time. An indescribable sense of panic and anxiety swamped him. When the call failed to go through, he hung up and immediately phoned Keh. However, thetter was also unreachable. At that turn of events, the sense of dread within him grew. Watching beside him, Cosmos couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± At that, Anthony turned and fixed his gaze on the man. ¡°Can you get in touch with the people at that base?¡± Cosmos nodded. ¡°Of course, I can!¡± ¡°Then, tell them right now to make preparations. It''s highly likely that Vermillion Base willunch an attack on them tonight!¡± Anthony said seriously. Cosmos was instantly floored. ¡°What? That''s impossible! How could they know our location?¡± ¡°If this string of numbers representstitude and longitude as well as location, it means your base has been exposed. How they found out isn''t important. What''s crucial now is to take preventative measures. Otherwise, it''ll be toote for regrets when something happens for real!¡± Chapter 952 Destined To Be Lively Chapter 952 Destined To Be Lively Cosmos was a little overwhelmed by Anthony''s words. However, he agreed with Anthony''s sentiment that it was better to prevent problems before they ur. At that time, it was best not to be overly confident. With that thought, Cosmos stood up. ¡°The dedicated phone for contacting that base is in another room. I need to go there!¡± Anthony didn''t have time to ask too many questions. He looked at Cosmos and said, ¡°The faster, the better!¡± Cosmos nodded, then immediately left. At that moment, Anthony was staring at theputer, feeling an indescribable tension and fear deep within his heart. Dave had mentioned the n to Anthony, and they indeed intended to lure the enemy into the trap. However, if Anthony''s memory served him right, that wasn''t the address. As he was deep in thought, the cell phone on the table suddenly began to ring. Upon seeing Dave''s name, he immediately answered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Dave. How are you guys doing now?¡± ¡°We just received news that Boss has already left. Currently, we''re still waiting!¡± answered Dave. Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Mr. Dave, can you tell me the location of the ce you''ve decided to sacrifice this time?¡± ¡°Are youing over?¡± ¡°No, I have something urgent that needs confirmation right now!¡± Anthony said. Hearing the boy''s serious tone, Dave didn''t think twice and directly told the former the location. Anthony typed in the location on hisputer, but thendmark disyed was not where he expected it to be. Looking at theputer, Anthony grimaced slightly. ¡°Mr. Dave, I''m afraid things are getting out of our control now!¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± inquired Dave. ¡°Just now, while I was attacking Vermillion Base''swork, I encountered the hacker who had previously invaded your homework. Just a moment ago, he sent me a set of numbers. After a brief analysis, I confirmed that they are coordinates. Cosmos also told me these coordinates point to another location within your base!¡± Upon hearing that, Dave paused for a moment. ¡°Are you saying Boss might have gone somewhere else?¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± Dave fell silent for a moment. Unlike Cosmos, he didn''t outright deny the possibility. If the dark web could potentially be infiltrated with a set of bugged numbers, then the exposure of their base location was also usible. However, he still had some reservations about what the boy said. ¡°Anthony, give me a reason why you trust this person!¡± After a moment of thought, Anthony spoke earnestly. ¡°Mr. Dave, I can''t provide you with any reason. It''s just my intuition. I''m not sure whether to trust it or not, but if it were me, I would believe it!¡± After about five seconds of silence, Dave said, ¡°I understand now!¡± After that, the call ended. Anthony held his phone, a wave of inexplicable tension rising from the depths of his heart. That feeling was far more intense than when he was working in front of theputer. He knew clearly that Dave would definitely go because they were of the same kind. Regardless of truth or falsehood, they would always minimize their losses. With those thoughts in mind, Anthony sat there, staring sternly at theputer. Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Dave looked at Keh with a serious expression. At that moment, Keh came over and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave looked up, his gaze meeting Keh''s. ¡°Anthony just called me.¡± Keh''s brows slightly furrowed. ¡°And?¡± ¡°He received a message that Vermillion Base may attack us somewhere else tonight,¡± Dave muttered. Keh looked at him, his eyes narrowing. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°What''s your take on this news?¡± Dave asked him directly. Keh pondered for a moment. ¡°Based on the departure time, Boss should have at least reached our nned ambush site by now. Yet, we still haven''t received any news.¡± As he spoke, he lifted his gaze to share a nce with Dave. Without uttering a word to each other, the two immediately headed toward the car. Their n was to depart immediately. At that moment, Luke asked, ¡°Dave, where are you going?¡± ¡°To the southern district base!¡± Dave said. Without much time to react, Luke immediately got in the car and followed along. In the car, Dave was driving. Keh was sitting in the passenger seat while Luke was seated in the back. As Dave drove, he spoke into the walkie-talkie. ¡°Mike, you''re on guard duty today. If anything unusual happens, follow the n.¡± ¡°All right, Dave,¡± answered Mike. Upon receiving a response, Dave tossed the walkie-talkie aside without a second thought. ¡°Luke, notify ourrades in the southern district immediately. Have them ready for defense at all times. Also, tell ourrades along the border that if they spot anyone from Vermillion Base, they must inform us right away!¡± Upon hearing that, Luke nodded in agreement and immediately made contact with their people. At that moment, Keh was sitting in the passenger seat, ncing at Dave. ¡°Twenty minutes. Can you make it?¡± Dave nced at him. ¡°Others may not be able to, but I can!¡± With that, he immediately stepped on the gas pedal. On the road, there wasn''t much conversation between the two. Dave drove the car at breakneck speed while Keh sat next to him, tightly gripping the overhead handle. After ten minutes, Luke leaned halfway out from behind. ¡°Dave, we''ve received a message from one of our guys. He spotted vehicles from Vermillion Base heading toward the southern district.¡± ¡°How many people?¡± asked Dave. ¡°Over a dozen vehicles, three of them are armed with heavy weaponry!¡± dered Luke solemnly. Upon hearing that, Dave and Keh exchanged a nce. ¡°It seems Boss is determined to win!¡± said Keh. ¡°Unsurprising, considering both you and I are as good as dead. Of course he''ll go to any lengths to do this. I just didn''t expect his ambitions to be so grand!¡± Dave muttered. ¡°Can you handle things over in the southern district?¡± Keh asked, a hint of worry in his voice. At that moment, Dave turned his head toward Keh with a frown. He spoke with feigned seriousness. ¡°Well, unfortunately, all the heavy weapons are over there.¡± Upon hearing Dave''s words, Keh couldn''t help but grin. As he looked out the window, he felt that the heavens were on their side. We have to win tonight. As he was thinking that, Keh suddenly realized something. He turned his head to look at Dave. ¡°Wait a minute. Do you think Boss chose to attack this ce because he was interested in these things?¡± Dave looked ahead. ¡°I was just thinking about the same issue.¡± ¡°His greed is really something!¡± Keh muttered. ¡°There''s no helping it. That''s all a poor man can see!¡± Dave said. ¡°Quit boasting and hurry up, or there''ll be nothing left by the time we get there!¡± Keh warned. Dave chuckled dismissively. ¡°Keh, you surely don''t think that DX has remained the same all these years, do you?¡± ¡°You seem confident. Is there a surprise?¡± Keh asked back. With a smile, Dave said, ¡°You''ll know when we get there!¡± With that, he immediately stepped on the gas, and the car sped off. The road was virtually devoid of any vehicles and very dark. Keh fixed his gaze on the emptiness ahead, which evoked an indescribable sense of void within him. Tonight''s destined to be lively. Chapter 953 Catching Turtles In A Jar Will Not Work Chapter 953 Catching Turtles In A Jar Will Not Work By the time Keh and Dave rushed over, Boss'' convoy had already entered their Southern District base. As they did not see any signs of a shootout, Dave led Keh to the other entrance. When they arrived, someone was already there waiting for them. ¡°Dave!¡± The man eximed the moment he saw Dave, his face filled with disbelief and excitement. ¡°You... Are you really still alive?¡± After the explosion at Boss'' house where theyy in ambush previously, everyone had been trying to find out if they were dead or alive. When Dave found out about that, he decided to y along and asked the people at the base to spread the news that he was no longer alive. That would make it easier for them to deal with Boss in the future. Hence, even the heads of the branches did not know what was going on. Unexpectedly, that had also provided them with the opportunity to uncover a few traitors. Dave looked at the man and nodded while replying, ¡°I''m fine!¡± ¡°I''m relieved to see that you''re all right. You probably didn''t know, but the news of your death threw the base intoplete disarray.¡± It was not difficult for Dave to imagine the situation. Looking at the man, he replied, ¡°It must have been tough on you.¡± ¡°It''s not a problem at all. Thankfully, all of us kept the faith that you were fine and persevered, and indeed, you came back!¡± the man said excitedly. Dave let out a slight smile and said, ¡°Oh, let me do the introduction. This is J, one of the original founders of the main base!¡± Dave said in a sinct manner. Taking a pause, he continued, ¡°This is Hector, the person in charge of the Southern District.¡± Hector''s eyes lit up instantly when he heard that. With a look of admiration on his face, he said, ¡°Boss J, I''ve heard so much about you from Dave. It''s an honor to meet you atst!¡± Keh nodded at the man and replied, ¡°I''ve already retired, so you can just call me J!¡± ¡°No, no, you and Dave are both the soul of DX!¡± Hector said. Keh twitched his mouth slightly when he heard that but did not reply. Just then, Dave, who was standing at the side, spoke. ¡°All right, now''s not the time to talk about this. What''s the situation inside right now?¡± ¡°Everything is under control!¡± Hector immediately replied in a serious tone. ¡°Are there any casualties?¡± ¡°A few of our men are injured, but it''s nothing serious.¡± Dave nodded upon hearing that. Then, he looked at the man and asked, ¡°Who was the one who let the Vermillion Base in?¡± At the mention of that, Hector frowned slightly and looked somewhat embarrassed. ¡°It''s someone from the logistics department.¡± ¡°Logistics department?¡± A mirthless smirk yed at the corners of Dave''s mouth before he said, ¡°Who would have thought that one day, we would be bested by a someone from the logistics department!¡± ¡°It''s my fault for not being careful enough.¡± Hector admitted his mistake at once. ¡°I''ll deal with yourpse in dutyter. The pressing matter at hand is to take these people down!¡± Dave said coldly. Hector nodded and replied, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Dave turned toward him and asked, ¡°Who is currently in charge of the people in the main hall?¡± Hector paused for a moment before answering, ¡°I''m not very sure, but the security department can see everything that''s happing in the main hall right now.¡± ¡°Let''s go,¡± Dave said in a low voice. Hector immediately led the way upon hearing his words. Even though they were at the Southern District base, the ce was just as expansive as the main base. Besides, its interior was filled with winding paths and mechanisms. As such, outsiders would have a hard time navigating the area. Keh and Dave swept their gazes across the vast interior space, sizing up the ce. As the base was established after Keh left, none of the people there recognized him. While Keh surveyed the surroundings, Dave said, ¡°What do you think? Not bad, right?¡± Hearing that, Keh replied with a nod, ¡°Yup! You''re the only man who can lead DX to greater heights!¡± Dave merely rolled his eyes without uttering another word. After passing through the winding paths, they finally arrived at the security department. Images from the surveince cameras at every corner of the base were projected on a wall-sized screen. A car was parked in the center of the main hall and was surrounded by members of the Vermillion Base. Someone standing in the middle was giving a speech, as if brainwashing the others with his words. Dave and Keh frowned as they observed the surveince footages. A whileter, the two men exchanged a nce. The next moment, Dave turned to Hector and asked, ¡°Has Boss shown up yet?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Hector paused and looked toward the others. ¡°Have any of you seen Boss?¡± The men in the surveince camera immediately shook their heads. Keh and Dave locked gazes again upon hearing that, a foreboding sense of unease arising in them. ¡°Is everyone who''s supposed to be here, here?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Should be. I have already blocked ess to this half of the ce when they arrived, so no one would have been able to enter. Besides, it''s not possible for them to find the ce without anyone guiding them. So, for now, they should still be gathered in front,¡± Hector replied. Dave fell silent for a moment and turned to look at Keh. ¡°J, what''s your take on this?¡± he asked. Keh''s dark eyes narrowed slightly before he replied, ¡°Boss is suspicious by nature. Even though rumors of our demise are widespread, he wouldn''t have entirely believed it. If I''m not mistaken, he''s probably not here!¡± ¡°Are you saying that all our efforts tonight are in vain?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Well, he may not be here, but that doesn''t mean he''s not around,¡± Keh said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°If my guess is correct, he should be waiting nearby to confirm if we are indeed dead!¡± Keh exined, pausing after each word for emphasis. ¡°So, are you saying that our n of catching turtles in a jar is not going to work?¡± ¡°I''m afraid we might have to change the n.¡± Dave understood at once. Turning to look at the person behind him, he said, ¡°Hector, there''s something that you might have to attend to personally.¡± Hector immediately replied, ¡°Dave, what is it? I will do anything you ask of me.¡± ¡°Even though they''re intrigued by this ce, it''s not their territory after all. As such, they won''t stay long. However, they must havee here for a reason... So, I need you to find out what they want and go along with it.¡± ¡°Anything they want?¡± Hector rified. Just then, Keh spoke. ¡°I''m guessing the reason they chose this ce is because it is where all the heavy weaponry are. That should be their real target.¡± Hector furrowed his brows when he heard that. Dave turned around and looked at the man before saying, ¡°If that''s really what they want, let them have it.¡± ¡°Dave...¡± ¡°Just do as I say!¡± ¡°Since they''re all here, why don''t we just take them out all at once? If we really give everything to them, what if...¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Dave fixed his gaze on Hector and replied, ¡°If Boss isn''t here, it wouldn''t make any difference even if we defeat those guys. They are just guinea pigs after all. If we want to put an end to this, we must eliminate them at the source!¡± The crease between Hector''s brows grew deeper. ¡°Also, inform everyone in front to retreat at the fastest speed once those people get the weapons. Given Boss'' character, he will definitely not let anyone off.¡± Hector nodded helplessly and replied, ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± Chapter 954 Take Care Of My Family Chapter 954 Take Care Of My Family Right after Hector left, Keh said, ¡°Dave, you takemand here. I''ll go out first. Boss must be nearby. Let''s see if I can find them before they meet up!¡± Dave''s brows furrowed. ¡°We''ll still find them if we follow themter!¡± ¡°But by that time, it will be difficult for us to make a move!¡± said Keh. Once they got their hands on heavy weaponry, they would be on the defensive. At that time, being able to agree to that meant they were staking everything they had. They were simply risking it. Dave looked at Keh, his brows flickering with worry. ¡°You stay here, and I''ll go out to search. If I can find it ahead of time, you won''t have to make such a big sacrifice here. If I can''t find it, we''ll continue the searchter, and you''ll still have time to support me then.¡± Keh analyzed the situation simply. Dave knew what Keh meant. He simply looked at Keh, his brows furrowed with worry. Keh reached out and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry. Remember, those who want my life haven''t even been born yet!¡± Upon hearing that, Dave couldn''t help butugh. ¡°You''re still as wild as ever!¡± ¡°I''ve always been like this!¡± Dave reined in his smile, looking at Keh. ¡°Take care of yourself. Bring Luke and the others with you. At least you''ll have some help.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Then I won''t stand on ceremony!¡± ¡°Would it kill you to be polite for once?¡± Dave teased. Keh was about to leave, when suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, turning back to look at someone not far away. With a hint of hesitation in his expression, Keh called out, ¡°Dave!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Dave looked at him, his noble features tinged with a touch of mncholy. Keh pursed his lips, then murmured, ¡°If I were to die, take care of Nat and the three little ones for me!¡± Upon hearing that, Dave frowned. ¡°Keh!¡± Keh suddenlyughed. ¡°I''m somewhat regretting saying it out loud. Dave, you know what I mean!¡± ¡°I don''t!¡± Dave scolded, his expression somewhat frustrated and angry. ¡°Keh, let me tell you something. I''m not responsible for your family. If anything happens to you, I''ll kick your wife and children out of the castle immediately. Not even for a day will they stay. So, if you want them taken care of, you''ll have to look after them yourself!¡± Dave said to him, emphasizing each word. Listening to his words, Kehughed. ¡°Others may not help me, but I know you will!¡± Dave looked at him, his brows furrowed in deep thought. He wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat, unable to be spoken or swallowed. ¡°All right. That''s enough. I''m leaving now!¡± With that, Keh gave him a contented smile, then walked away without another word. Dave stood still, watching his retreating figure, his eyes revealing an indescribableplexity. As soon as Keh left, someone broke the silence by saying, ¡°Dave, Hector is signaling you.¡± Dave retracted his gaze, immediately turning his attention to the big screen. At that moment, in the center of the hall, Hector was seen chatting and negotiating with the other party. His demeanor was very submissive, as if he was ready to defect at any moment. However, watching the gestures Hector made toward himself, Dave''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Indeed, Keh''s guess was right,¡± he murmured. He stood in front of the surveince cameras, watching as Hector led them to the ce where the weapons were stored. ¡°Keep the cameras on Hector,¡± Dave said. And so, above their heads, the monitors disyed the Vermillion Base all along the way. They kept Hector under control and went straight to the ce where the weapons were stored. As soon as they entered the armory, those people cheered as if they had never seen anything like it before. Hector was standing by, looking very scared. Soon after those people cheered inside, one of them pulled out a phone and made a call. Since the surveince cameras could record sound, it was impossible to hear what the person said. However, based on the movement of his lips, it was clear that the first word he uttered was ¡°Boss.¡± Seeing the situation, Dave turned to someone nearby and said, ¡°Record what he just said and send it to the analysis department. Let''s see what he said!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the person responded. Dave continued to stare at the surveince footage. He saw the man finish his call and then rush in to start moving weapons out. At that moment, the person in charge of the surveince cameras said, ¡°Dave, the message has come through.¡± ¡°What was said?¡± Dave asked directly. ¡°Let me show you!¡± With that, the person projected the deciphered words directly onto another screen. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss, we''ve arrived. That''s right.¡± ¡°All right. We''re starting to move now. See you in a bit.¡± The call was brief, and the person spoke very sinctly. Dave smirked coldly when he saw those two lines of text. After that, he promptly took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Keh, you''re right. Boss is indeed nearby. They''re nning to meet up soon. I''ll try to dy them as much as I can here. Let me know once you''ve handled things on your end,¡± Dave said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, I forgot to mention something earlier. Take care of your wife and kids yourself. I absolutely won''t interfere!¡± With that, the call was abruptly ended. On the other end of the phone, Keh couldn''t help but let a smile creep onto his face as he listened to the voiceing from the receiver. At that moment, Luke was driving the car, ncing at Keh in the passenger seat. He asked, ¡°Boss, where are we supposed to look? We can''t just aimlessly search everywhere, can we?¡± Hearing that, Keh nced outside, his eyebrows furrowing. Indeed, aimlessly searching like this is such a waste of time. While looking outside, Keh suddenly noticed the surveince cameras above his head. An idea struck him, and he immediately picked up his phone to make a call. At that moment, Anthony was in front of hisputer. Seeing Keh''s call, he immediately picked it up. ¡°Hey, Daddy.¡± ¡°Anthony, can you see where I am now?¡± Keh asked. Anthony tapped a few keys on theputer, then said, ¡°Daddy, your phone is custom made. I''m afraid it might be difficult to track your whereabouts.¡± Naturally, Keh never imagined that his phone would be his own obstacle. After some thought, Keh said, ¡°I''ll send you a location. See if you can find anyone using the inte nearby, or if you can locate Boss based on surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Didn''t Boss go to DX Group''s base?¡± ¡°This is a long story. He didn''t go, but he''s out there, coordinating from afar. So, I need to find his location now. If I can, it might just be a golden opportunity!¡± Anthony instantly understood what was meant and immediately moved closer to tap on the computer. ¡°The dark web happens to have information on both bases. I''ll give it a try, Daddy. I''ll get back to you as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Good!¡± And so, just like that, the call ended. Driving the car, Luke nced at Keh. ¡°So, Boss, what''s our next move?¡± After a moment of thought, Keh looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°Where here can we best avoid DX Group surveince?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Well...¡± Luke frowned slightly. ¡°This area is all DX Group''s territory, virtually without any blind spots...¡± Chapter 955 A Weak Clue Chapter 955 A Weak Clue Hearing Luke''s words, Keh furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Majority of them entered the base openly. They''re deliberately trying to test if the base would strike. But Boss isn''t actually among those people¡­¡± Keh muttered. His dark orbs were slightly narrowed, seemingly engrossed in analyzing the situation. As he spoke, a bold thought suddenly struck him. ¡°Do you think he had actuallye with the rest but separated from them when they entered?¡± Keh queried. Speaking of that, Luke froze slightly and averted his gaze to Keh. ¡°If that''s the case, then everything makes sense...¡± ¡°Boss is suspicious and sensitive by nature. He must have his doubts, but he''s also wary of his subordinates betraying him. So, he must be somewhere in this vicinity.¡± Keh whipped his head around and looked at Luke. ¡°Let''s go. We''ll go search around here.¡± At that, Luke immediately started the engine, ready to set off. Just then, Keh''s phone began to ring. Seeing that it was a call from Anthony, he answered immediately. ¡°Hey, Anthony. How''s it going?¡± ¡°Daddy, I''ve checked all of the surveince footage. There''s nothing suspicious in the areas I could see. I also checked further back and found no one else''s presence other than Vermillion Base''s squad.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh responded, ¡°All right. I got it.¡± ¡°Also, I''ve got in touch with Thalia. She''s unsure if Boss is at the base, but she witnessed at least half of the forces of Vermillion Base leaving.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Anthony, there''s something else I need your help with,¡± Keh interrupted Anthony before he could finish the sentence. ¡°What is it, Daddy?¡± Anthony went straight to the point. ¡°Check if there''s anything suspicious around the base. Don''t overlook any parts,¡± Keh enunciated. As he spoke, sounds of rapid typing on a keyboard rang out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Daddy, are you suspecting that Boss is somewhere near the base?¡± asked Anthony while he began the search. Keh did not deliberately hide anything and honestly answered, ¡°Dave called earlier. Someone is in touch with him. That means someone is waiting for him outside. So, he should be somewhere within a few miles from here.¡± Anthony said, ¡°I''ve checked all the surveince footage; there''s nothing. So, you suspect he came with the squad and just separated when they were outside the base?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Anthony responded. Instead of hanging up the phone, he continued with the search on his computer.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Cosmos, who had been watching by the side, could not help but say, ¡°It''s quite easy to check that side. You can use the cryptographic key to gain permission to ess the southern district base''s system. That way, you can check whatever you want or even retrieve the surveince footage.¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Of course. What else do you think the cryptographic key is for?¡± replied Cosmos. ¡°Who knows what you guys use it for.¡± Anthony pulled out the cryptographic key as he spoke and looked at Cosmos. ¡°How do you use it?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Cosmos pointed at a small box on the table. Seeing that, Anthony put the key on it. ¡°You''re supposed to insert it...¡± Cosmos then got up and shoved the cryptographic key into the card slot. Upon insertion, Anthony noticed a change on theputer screen. As a self-taught learner, Anthony figured out how to use it after taking a quick nce. He used the cryptographic key to connect to the southern district base''s system. Upon gaining entry, everything regarding the southern district base appeared on the other monitor before them. Anthony watched closely. ¡°So that''s how it is,¡± he murmured. ¡°How is it? It''s impressive, isn''t it?¡± Cosmos asked. Anthony nced at it and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ''not bad''? Do you know that our dark web system is pretty renowned? It''s the only organization that can rival Darz.¡± Hearing Cosmos talk about Darz, Anthony didn''t stay idle either. ¡°So, who do you think is superior, Darkness or DX?¡± ¡°Of course it''s DX!¡± eximed Cosmos. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There''s no particr reason. It''s simply because I''m from DX.¡± ¡°So blindly?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes without turning to look at Cosmos. He was busy navigating through the system. Cosmos pursed his lips. ¡°I''ve never seen Darz''s system. Who knows what it''s like? But I can''t possibly boost others'' morale at the expense of my own dignity, right?¡± Well, his words do make sense. Anthony said nothing more. After connecting to the southern district base''s system, he began the search for suspicious individuals or vehicles nearby diligently. The call was still connected, but Keh didn''t rush Anthony. He believed in thetter and knew he must be even more anxious than himself. As expected, a few momentster, Anthony said into the phone, ¡°Daddy, I need a few more minutes.¡± ¡°Sure. No worries. Stay on the line. We''re also looking.¡± ¡°I see your vehicle,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Keh responded. Anthony continued searching around the surveince area. As it was dark at night, he could not clearly see the spots farther away. As such, he yielded no substantial results even after searching the area high and low. Shortly after, a scowl crossed Anthony''s countenance. ¡°Bad news, Daddy. The environment''s too dark. I can''t see a thing at all.¡± The crease between Keh''s brows grew deep. ¡°Okay, I got it. I''ve arrived; I''ll find it myself.¡± Just as he was about to hang up, Anthony suddenly uttered, ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony stared at one of the surveince footages on the monitor, uncertainty etched on his face. Then, he turned to Cosmos. ¡°Can you help me figure out what''s this?¡± At that, Cosmos inched closer. ¡°Is that... amp?¡± Not too far away from the surveince area, there was a flickering red light that was tiny and faint. ¡°If it''s amp, why would it flicker?¡± questioned Anthony. At that moment, a voice rang out from behind them. ¡°It looks like someone''s smoking instead.¡± Anthony turned his head to look upon hearing those words, only to see a member of the dark web standing behind him. Anthony looked at him. ¡°Smoking?¡± The man nodded. ¡°It seems like it. That''s what our men saw when they went out to smoke.¡± Anthony seemed to have grasped an important clue when he heard that. It''s a deste area, after all. There''s no way there''s amp in the middle of nowhere. And that means there''s definitely something wrong. With those thoughts in mind, Anthony spoke into the phone again, ¡°Daddy, we have a lead now, though I''m not entirely sure. But there''s nothing amiss right now, so my intuition tells me this must be it.¡± Hearing that, Keh uttered in a low voice, ¡°Send me the location.¡± ¡°I''ve sent it to you.¡± At the same time, the call abruptly ended. Chapter 956 To Go Or Not To Go Chapter 956 To Go Or Not To Go Even after the call ended, Anthony could still clearly see Keh''s vehicle through the surveince camera. Unexpectedly, he began to feel a bit nervous. He hoped that Keh was the boss. At the same time, he was somewhat worried. Because once he encountered thetter, it was bound to be a tough battle. As the car was rapidly approaching, Anthony''s brows furrowed. He was just about to pick up his phone to send a message to Keh, but at that moment, the car lights went out abruptly. Seeing this, Anthony suddenly felt a bit more rxed. If he drove the car over there, he was bound to attract attention. Nheless, he would miss the golden opportunity. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luckily, they were on the same page. At that moment, Cosmos looked on and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Worried?¡± Anthony nced at him. ¡°Can I not worry?¡± ¡°Rest assured about Boss J''s intelligence and abilities,¡± Cosmos said. ¡°He was able to move freely among more than a hundred people in the past. So, there''s no need to worry about this small number of people at the Vermillion Base!¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony nced at him directly. ¡°Let''s not talk about where these rumorse from. Even if they are true, my father has been retired for many years now, his abilities must have weakened. Furthermore...¡± Anthony stared at him intently, ¡°Do you know how many people are out there right now?¡± Cosmos was left speechless by his words, only to speak up faintly after a while. ¡°The matter was personally mentioned by Dave, how could it be a rumor? Even if it has been downyed, it won''t be far from the truth. In short, just rx.¡± Anthony also knew that he was trying tofort himself. The person under surveince was his own father. How could he possibly be at ease? Anthony pursed his lips, fell silent, and kept his gaze fixed on the big screen. After the car stopped, Keh immediately started loading weapons in the vehicle. With practiced ease, he retrieved something from under the seat of the car, assembling it piece by piece. Then, he pulled out something akin to a telescope from within. He pushed the car door open, and Keh got out directly. Seeing the situation, Luke followed directly. Even though there was still some distance to cover, they had to proceed on foot. Otherwise, if it really was the boss, driving there would certainly tip him off. ¡°Boss, should I notify everyone toe over now?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Let''s first see what''s going on his end,¡± Keh said in a low voice. Luke nodded. After walking a certain distance in that direction, Keh pulled out his phone. Seeing that he was about the right distance away, he finally stopped. At this moment, the lights on the screen had long since vanished. Luke immediately pulled out a telescope and started looking around. However, after a full scan, he couldn''t see anything at all. ¡°How''s it going?¡± Keh asked. Luke shook his head, ¡°I can''t see it.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Keh immediately took over and looked around. This telescope had been specially treated. With just a hint of light, you can see clearly, even in the deepest night. After taking a look around, Keh indeed didn''t find anything. His brow furrowed. Could he have guessed wrong? As he was deep in thought, a faint light flickered in the distance. Just then, Luke saw it. However, it seemed as if he had made a mistake. He was looking in that direction, where there was indeed a very faint light. ¡°Boss,¡± Luke called out to him, gesturing in another direction. Upon hearing the sound, Keh looked in the direction pointed out, and sure enough, in a corner, he indeed spotted a figure. Someone was on the phone. Their viewpoint was too narrow, and the spot they were standing on was essentially a blind spot. Keh walked straight toward it, and then, a car and three people were standing there. Upon seeing this, Keh''s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Found it,¡± he murmured, his voice tinged with an indescribable excitement. Luke spoke up. ¡°I''ll have my mene over.¡± As he spoke, Luke turned around to call someone. At the same time, Keh''s phone suddenly vibrated. He pulled it out and saw a message from Dave: Get ready to go out. Upon seeing this line of text, Keh''s eyes narrowed instantly. His time was running out. If they were allowed to rendezvous, this war would inevitably escte. With this in mind, Keh discreetly headed in the direction of the boss. Luke just called out to someone, but when he turned around, he couldn''t see Keh anymore. ¡°Boss?¡± He called out, but there was no response. Looking ahead, he saw a figure had already silently moved forward. Upon seeing the situation, Luke''s brow immediately furrowed. ¡°Boss,¡± he called out softly, but fearing he might attract the Boss'' attention, he could only hurry to catch up with the others. At this moment, at a hidden ce, the car door was left open, with the Boss sitting inside. At that moment, a person finished their phone call and started walking toward him. ¡°Boss, we''ve almost finished moving the stuff. We''re about to head out!¡± said the man. The Boss leaned back in his chair, his gaze half-lowered. He twirled a ring in his hand, which also bore a slenderdy''s chain. Upon hearing his report, the Boss slightly lifted his gaze, looking at him. ¡°What''s the situation inside now?¡± ¡°They''re leaderless now. The situation inside is very chaotic.¡± Upon hearing that, the Boss narrowed his eyes. And then, whenever he thought of Keh, he couldn''t help but let a cold smirk creep up at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Keh, I originally thought you were a worthy opponent, but it turns out... Hah.¡± With that, he stepped directly out of the car. ¡°Boss, should we keep this base or not?¡± the man asked in a confused tone. The Boss pondered for a moment. ¡°If we''ve taken everything we should, is there any need to leave anything behind?¡± Upon hearing the sound, the person immediately understood its meaning. ¡°I get it,¡± they said. Then, without another word, they turned around and went straight to make a phone call. At that time, it was a dark and windy night. The Boss stepped out of the car and just stood there. A gentle breeze blew, giving him a unique sensation. With eyes closed, it was as if he was savoring the taste of sess. In the next moment, the Boss'' tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. The yellow pupils shimmered with a hint ofplex strangeness. Why did he have a somewhat unsettling premonition? Almost instinctively, he scanned his surroundings, only to find nothing at all. At that moment, another person stepped forward. ¡°Boss, what''s wrong?¡± After scanning the room, the Boss turned to him and asked, ¡°How long will it take for them toe out?¡± The person nced at the time. ¡°We should be able to meet up in about ten minutes.¡± After some thought, the Boss simply said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Go meet them directly,¡± the Boss said. The person asked, without daring to question anything, nodded and got straight into the car. Keh was almost hidden from view. His brows furrowed abruptly upon seeing them about to get in the car. ¡°Boss, it looks like they''re about to leave. What should we do? Should we make a move or stay put?¡± Luke asked directly. Chapter 957 From The Darkness Chapter 957 From The Darkness A hint of ruthlessness shed in Keh''s eyes. ¡°We''vee this far. How could we possibly let them leave?¡± he murmured softly. Immediately understanding the implication, Luke looked at the people following him and made a hand gesture. ¡°Boss, let''s go and surround them,¡± Luke said. Keh nodded. As soon as their car started, people had already rushed up and surrounded them. In the car, the driver nced outside, his face expression changing instantly. ¡°Boss.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Boss lifted his gaze to look outside. However, upon seeing a circle of people standing outside, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± the driver asked. ¡°Ask them what they want,¡± the boss said. At that moment, the car window slid down. The driver looked at the crowd gathered around and asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Luke looked at him, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Do you want money?¡± the driver asked. ¡°Money? Your Vermillion Base is so poor. What money can you possibly offer?¡± Luke couldn''t help but mock. At this moment, he felt as if he were like Keh and Dave. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He could urately identify who they were, and Boss immediately knew Luke was there with a purpose. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± the driver asked. Luke answered, ¡°Our boss would like to meet your boss.¡± ¡°Who is your boss?¡± ¡°Wouldn''t you know once you get out of the car?¡± asked Luke. ¡°What if we don''t go down?¡± the driver counter-questioned. At that moment, Luke lowered his eyes and smiled charmingly, wickedly. Instantly, the people surrounding them raised their guns, aiming at them. Upon seeing the situation, the people in the car immediately raised their guns, aiming outside, ready to stand guard. However, just then, a person not far away suddenly raised a massive weapon, aiming it at them. Looking at them, Luke said, ¡°It seems you''re refusing to give up until you see an irreversible defeat.¡± As he spoke, he cocked his neck slightly, gesturing behind him. At that moment, someone suddenly appeared, carrying a gigantic weapon. If that kind of arrow were to hit the car, it would explode instantly, leaving them with no chance to escape. Upon seeing this scene, everyone in the car was stunned. When faced with death, no one was fearless. Seeing them all fall silent, Luke looked at them and asked, ¡°So, are you up for the challenge?¡± ¡°Who''s your boss?¡± ¡°Why don''t you get out of the car and find out?¡± Luke asked in return. The person in the car hesitated again and again. Luke knew they didn''t have much time. He spoke up directly, ¡°I''ll count to three. If you don''t get out of the car, then this will shoot!¡± As he spoke, he made a shooting gesture. The person in the car remained silent. ¡°One.¡± The people in the car look at each other. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± The person in the car turned around. ¡°Three...¡± Seeing them motionless, Luke looked behind and said, ¡°Shoot.¡± The person holding the weapon immediately took aim, ready to fire. However, just at that moment, the car door was abruptly pushed open, and someone stepped out. The four doors of the SUV opened simultaneously, and everyone got out. Luke smiled when he saw the people in the carpromise. At that moment, upon seeing Boss, Luke squinted slightly. ¡°So? Are you Boss?¡± Boss, d in military green attire, with his yellow hair, stood out in the dark night. As the wind blew, his presence was quite impressive. At that moment, he looked at Luke. Even under duress, there was no fear in his eyes. He said, ¡°Didn''t your boss want to see me? Where is he?¡± Speaking of which, Luke looked at the ce behind Boss, a slight smile ying on his lips. Seemingly realizing something, Boss turned around to look behind him. At that moment, a figure emerged from the darkness. He was d in a ck trench coat, his body tall and slender. He appeared like a phantom stepping out from the night itself, mysterious and complex. Keh slowly approached, and it wasn''t until he was right before Boss that the Boss'' expression slightly changed. ¡°J? You''re supposed to be dead, right?¡± Upon hearing that, Keh looked at Boss and asked, ¡°What? Are you surprised?¡± Boss looked at him, unsure of what to say for a long time. Keh gave a soft chuckle, then looked at Boss. ¡°I''m sorry to disappoint you.¡± In an extremely short amount of time, Boss quickly epted the reality. Looking at Keh, he sneered, ¡°You pretended to have died.¡± ¡°I have you to thank for this. If you hadn''t thought of it, I wouldn''t have done it. I''m really grateful for the solution you provided,¡± Keh murmured. Boss pursed his lips, finding the idea ludicrous, yet he was at a loss for what to do. However, at that moment, Boss suddenly realized something. ¡°If you''re not dead, then what about Natasha?¡± The moment those words left his mouth, Keh''s gaze changed instantly. ¡°You''re not worthy to mention her name.¡± Confronted with his threats, Boss didn''t care at all. ¡°You get so angry just by me mentioning her name? Then do you know I used to live with her in the same house, spending every day together¡ª¡± Suddenly, Keh stepped forward and grabbed Boss by the throat. Seeing the situation, Boss'' men immediately raised their guns, aiming at Keh. At the same time, countless other guns were also pointed at them. Right then, the atmosphere instantly became tense. Once the conflict escted, no one would stand to gain. Boss looked at Keh, and when he saw the anger in thetter''s eyes, he smiled. ¡°Are you angered?¡± Boss asked. Despite being gripped by the neck, there wasn''t a trace of fear in his eyes. Keh smirked coldly, ¡°Boss, you don''t need to provoke me with your words. I simply don''t care. Besides, aren''t you just making a fool of yourself by saying that?¡± Boss'' face stiffened a bit, then he continued to ask, ¡°If that''s the case, then why are you upset?¡± He asked, pausing after each word, seemingly struggling a bit. ¡°I find your words too filthy.¡± Boss remained silent, slowly raising his wrist, intending to grasp Keh''s hand. Just as Keh was about to react, his gaze suddenly fell on the chain worn on Boss'' wrist. That chain looks familiar. Keh knew that it belonged to Natasha. I just never imagined that Boss would actually wear it. Keh''s gaze sharpened subtly, and he reached out to pull off the chain from Boss'' wrist. Seeing the situation, the look in Boss'' eyes immediately changed. He reached out his hand to snatch it back. ¡°Give it back to me.¡± ¡°You''re not worthy,¡± Keh said, tucking the item into his clothing. He then looked at Boss and asked, ¡°Boss, how about I give you a chance now? Do fancy a trade?¡± Boss stared intently at Keh without saying a word. ¡°Hand over the antidote, and I''ll leave your body intact. How does that sound?¡± Keh asked him, emphasizing each word. Chapter 958 Kneel Down And Beg Me Chapter 958 Kneel Down And Beg Me Upon hearing that, Boss suddenlyughed. He pinned his eyes on Keh, seemingly with understanding in his gaze. At hisughter, Keh tightened his grip slightly. ¡°You''reughing?¡± ¡°If you dare, go ahead and kill... me!¡± Boss enunciated. The look in Keh''s eyes was sharp and dark. Quirking an eyebrow, he looked at the man as he asked in a low voice that seemingly came from a siren in the night, ¡°Do you think I wouldn''t dare?¡± ¡°L-Let go!¡± the subordinate beside Boss turned to Keh and demanded right then. However, Keh seemed wholly oblivious. It was as though he hadn''t seen or heard anything. His gaze was fixed intently on Boss, and the force of his grip increased steadily as though he was betting on something. Boss'' face turned red, and his eyes started to lose focus. He stared at Keh while struggling to breathe. In the next second, a dagger suddenly slid out from his sleeve and headed right toward the latter''s wrist. ¡°Watch out, Boss!¡± Luke abruptly shouted from the side. Seeing that, Keh made to withdraw his hand. s, the de had already grazed his wrist. ¡°Are you okay, Boss?¡± Luke asked, stepping forward. Keh nced at his nicked wrist, where fresh blood was oozing out. He looked up at Boss, clutching at his arm and breathing heavily. Both sides had their guns drawn and aimed at each other, not daring to let their guards down for even a moment. At that turn of events, Luke grew frantic. ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Even your boss doesn''t dare kill me. What gives you the right to bluster here?¡± Boss questioned with his gaze on Luke, having regained hisposure after catching his breath. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°What, you disagree? Am I not right?¡± As Boss spoke, he turned his gaze to Keh, his eyes filled with provocation. Keh looked at the man, his voice gloomy. ¡°It''s not that I dare not, simply that I cannot!¡± Upon hearing that, Boss burst into raucousughter. ¡°Since that''s the case, Keh, why bother?¡± he drawled. Keh looked at him, neither hurried nor agitated, as though waiting for something. Likewise, Boss held his gaze. Seeing the man''s silence and stillness, he surmised, ¡°So, you want the antidote because of her, and she''s still alive.¡± Keh remained silent. However, his silence was the best answer. ¡°Where''s the antidote from the previous time?¡± Boss asked. Still, Keh said nothing. ¡°The previous time, you took the antidote. Generally speaking, she should be fine as long as she takes it,¡± Boss murmured. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°You don''t need to know so much!¡± Keh said, looking at him. Boss narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing him. ¡°If you want the antidote, J, you''ve got to show some humility. Perhaps I might consider giving it to you for Natash''s sake.¡± ¡°I''ve told you that you''re not worthy of saying her name!¡± Keh snarled, emphasizing each word. However, Boss didn''t seem to mind. He looked at the man and said softly, ¡°If someone is to be med, J, it''s you for showing your hand too early. Of course, you wouldn''t hesitate to kill me. But if you do, the person you love will also be doomed.¡± He spoke slowly, entuating every word as he laid out the facts. In spite of that, Keh merely stared at him in silence. His gaze held no fear or worry. Instead, there was an indescribable sense of calm in it. Thus, Boss did the same without uttering a word. In a showdown between two geniuses, it was all about who could keep his cool the longest. Just then, a thunderous bang echoed from the distance. Following that, mes shot into the sky from the base nearby. At that moment, it was as though the ce they were at had also been illuminated. Seeing that, everyone swung their gaze in that direction. Meanwhile, a grin curved Boss'' lips. He remarked softly, ¡°This light is truly beautiful.¡± Hearing that, Keh looked at him in feigned surprise. ¡°It was your doing?¡± Boss guffawed. ¡°Why else do you think I''m waiting here?¡± ¡°How despicable!¡± Keh barked angrily. Nheless, Boss didn''t mind the insult at all. He looked at the man and burst intoughter. ¡°This world practices the survival of the fittest. Isn''t this how humans survived in the most primitive times? It doesn''t matter how the food is obtained. What matters is that the one who got it will be able to survive.¡± Keh stared at him. ¡°I will kill you!¡± ¡°You''d better think twice. If you kill me, you''ll never get the antidote,¡± Boss warned, standing there motionlessly with his eyes on him. At that, the gun Keh had raised was abruptly lowered again. But just as he had done so, Boss suddenly stepped forward andnded a punch squarely on his face without pulling his punches. Keh promptly fell to the ground, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Boss!¡± Luke shouted, immediately bending over to check on him. He was utterly frustrated. ¡°Wouldn''t it be better to just kill him, Boss?¡± ¡°We can''t kill him!¡± asserted Keh. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts. We can kill anyone, except him, Luke!¡± Keh enunciated. Looking on, Luke seethed with anger. Yet, he was utterly powerless to do anything.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At the side, Boss listened, flexing the wrist of the hand he had just used to hit Keh. Then, he leaned in satisfactorily, pinning his gaze on thetter. ¡°You never thought this day woulde when you''d fall into my hands, did you, Keh?¡± Keh looked at him with his lips pressed together in silence. ¡°You can''t kill me, but I can kill you.¡± While saying that, Boss'' face turned grim. He then pulled out his gun and aimed it at the man. ¡°You''ll pay the price now as how you killed Gavin back then!¡± Keh''s eyes were fearless. The more he appeared unafraid, the angrier Boss grew. ¡°If you show a bit of fear right now, J, I might consider leaving you intact in death.¡± Keh looked at him. ¡°I don''t care about my body after death, but I do have a question.¡± Seeing that, Boss raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°What exactly is the poison you used?¡± Keh asked. Speaking of that, Boss cackled. ¡°You''d like to know?¡± ¡°I''ve tried a thousand methods and sought many people out to attempt to find an antidote, but we just can''t develop it. We''re always missing one ingredient... What exactly is it?¡± Keh pressed, staring at him. At his question, Boss pursed his lips. A glint of brilliance shed in his yellow eyes. ¡°You naturally can''t develop it because it''s something only I possess. Without it as an enhancer, your efforts are nothing but wishful thinking.¡± ¡°So, what exactly is it?¡± asked Keh. ¡°You''re interested to know?¡± Boss drawled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°It''s simple. Kneel down and prostrate yourself to me three times while admitting to your mistake. Then, I''ll tell you,¡± Boss said darkly. Listening at the side, Luke was so furious he almost burst a blood vessel. He red at Boss and shouted, ¡°Don''t take it too far!¡± Chapter 959 You Were Prepared All Along Chapter 959 You Were Prepared All Along ¡°So what if I take it too far? If you dare, go ahead and kill me!¡± Boss retorted. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Luke!¡± Keh cried out all of a sudden. ¡°Boss!¡± Luke was furious, for never before had the man suffered such humiliation. ¡°We cannot kill him,¡± Keh emphasized once again. Luke felt downright helpless in his rage. Chuckling, Boss crouched in front of Keh. ¡°So, are you going to prostrate yourself to me? If you decide not to do so, I''ll send you to meet your maker right now!¡± ¡°You said it''s something only you possess. Is it your blood?¡± Keh asked. Boss'' expression changed subtly. The moment his expression changed, Keh glimpsed it. ¡°It seems that I''m right.¡± Boss'' face instantly turned as ck as thunder as he looked at the man before him. Even though they were of different races, it was undeniable that Keh was handsome, with exquisite and refined features in addition to an inherent air of nobility. Unlike me, he seemed to be a born king. Conversely, I have to fight and grapple for everything I want, bit by bit! ¡°It seems that I''m right,¡± Keh repeated. At that moment, those words jolted Boss out of his thoughts. He looked at the man, frustration seeping through his words. ¡°So what if you''re right? Can you possibly change anything?¡± As he spoke, he stood up, raising his gun and aiming it at Keh. ¡°You''re out of chances.¡± While saying that, he pulled the trigger to fire a shot. Just then, Keh suddenly shot out a long leg and kicked his leg. A bang split the air. A gunshot echoed. In that split second, Keh leaned to the side a fraction and swiftly kicked Boss'' leg out from under him. With a smooth flip, he sprang up just as Boss fell right down. Immediately, he pinned thetter to the ground. Following a mechanical sound, a gun was suddenly pointed right at Boss'' head. The entire process was such a whirlwind that Boss struggled to keep up. By the time he gathered his wits about him, he saw Keh staring at him intently. ¡°You set me up, J?¡± he asked. ¡°So what?¡± Keh countered. The boss looked at him. ¡°I never expected you to be quite the actor.¡± ¡°When ites to you, there''s really no need for overly sophisticated methods,¡± Keh said, searching him thoroughly. Naturally, Boss knew he was looking for the antidote. Eyeing the man, he said, ¡°Do you truly think I carry it with me every time I go out?¡± ¡°Where is the antidote?¡± Keh demanded. ¡°At my base.¡± ¡°Where is your base?¡± prompted Keh. ¡°Even if I were to tell you, you wouldn''t be able to get it.¡± ¡°That''s my business, but whether you live or die depends on if you speak!¡± Keh stared at him. Boss paused slightly, weighing the pros and cons before he answered, ¡°In the second drawer of the desk in my room.¡± ¡°Having obtained the answer, Keh didn''t bother to discern if it was real. At that moment, he pulled out a syringe from his pocket and tore the outer packaging with his teeth.¡± ¡°Uncover his arm, Luke,¡± he ordered. Luke was utterly baffled, only then realizing that Keh had been putting on an act all along. With that thought in mind, he immediately stepped forward and rolled up Boss'' sleeve. ¡°Boss!¡± someone shouted from behind and made to open fire on them. Fortunately, the person behind him noticed that and shot first. The man immediately copsed to the ground. Luke jumped in fright, then turned to look at the men brought by Boss behind him. ¡°I''m warning you all not to act rashly. Otherwise, you''ll end up just like him!¡± Sure enough, none of the few men behind him dared to make a move anymore after witnessing that scene. After Boss'' sleeve had been rolled up, his veins were clearly visible. Without any hesitation, Keh inserted the needle right into his vein. Little by little, blood began to fill the vial on the other end. Boss'' face contorted into a mask of fury, and he itched to make a move. But then, Luke shot him a warning look. ¡°Stay still, and don''t make any sudden moves. Otherwise, a misfire could put a hole in your head!¡± Boss red at Keh, the look in his eyes vicious. ¡°You were prepared all along?¡± ¡°Before I left, someone told me that the missing ingredient in the antidote might be your blood, but it wasn''t certain. Thank you for helping me confirm the answer,¡± said Keh. Boss glowered at him, seething with anger. Soon, one vial was filled with blood. Keh quickly took out another and reced it. After swiftly filling two vials, Keh looked up at Luke. ¡°Take these and have them delivered to Spencer immediately.¡± Upon hearing that, Luke nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± And so, Luke took the vials from him before standing up and going to the back to find someone to do it. Meanwhile, Keh stared down at Boss, whose eyes then zed with more than just disgust and hatred toward him. There was also a rage that wished for nothing more than to eliminate him immediately. ¡°I must remind you of this once again, Keh. You''d better let me go. Otherwise, don''t me me for showing you no mercy!¡± Boss threatened. ¡°What else could you possibly do to that?¡± Keh retorted. Just as Boss was about to reply, Keh suddenly continued, ¡°Don''t tell me you''re still hoping that your main force cane to save you?¡± Upon hearing that, Boss frowned. At that precise moment, Keh''s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up, but his gaze was fixed on Boss, who was pinned on the ground. ¡°What is it, Dave?¡± At that name, Boss'' eyebrows knitted together even deeper. But at the same time, he instantly surmised something. ¡°Yeah, we found it. How''s things on your side?¡± Keh asked while on the phone. A momentter, he added, ¡°Everything''s under control?¡± He arched an eyebrow, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Okay, we''ll talk when we meet upter.¡± After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone. Right then, Boss gaped at them, shaking his head. ¡°No, that''s impossible.¡± ¡°What''s impossible?¡± Keh asked, eyeing him. ¡°No! It''s absolutely impossible!¡± Boss screeched in disbelief. ¡°You''re at your breaking point already?¡± asked Keh. ¡°You guys actually ganged up to trick me, J!¡± Boss roared resentfully. The more he raged, the greater the inexplicable pleasure Keh derived. ¡°You''re already close to breaking down? What if I told you there''s another piece of news you''d find even harder to ept? Would you believe me?¡± Keh asked leisurely. Boss remained silent, ring at him with viciously. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know why I was stalling earlier? It''s not just your main force. Even your base is now under our control. If all goes as nned, your base will soon be reduced to ruins!¡± Upon hearing that, Boss'' eyes widened instantly. He looked at Keh, his gaze brimming with disbelief. To grant him closure, Keh made a call to Thalia right in front of him. In no time, the call was answered. ¡°The antidote is in the second drawer of his office.¡± Chapter 960 Pity Chapter 960 Pity After hanging up the phone, Boss stared at Keh with resentment. ¡°Boss, it''s time to end this!¡± Keh stood up, facing Boss, just as he had faced Gavin before, aiming his gun at his enemy''s heart. Just as Keh was about to pull the trigger, Boss suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°J, do you really believe she can safely retrieve the antidote once she''s there?¡± Boss suddenly asked. Keh paused just as he was about to pull the trigger. ¡°I always know to keep something up my sleeve as contingencies, you know,¡± said Boss. ¡°Is this your final trump card?¡± Keh asked. ¡°That''s right.¡± Boss nodded. ¡°What if I don''t agree?¡± ¡°It''s simple,¡± Boss said. ¡°No matter how many of you go, I guarantee it''ll be a one-way trip.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes slightly. Regardless of whether Boss was telling the truth, Keh would indeed not stand by and watch his comrades march toward death. With that thought, he immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Thalia''s number. However, at that moment, the call couldn''t be connected. Upon hearing the sound, Keh frowned. After much hesitation, Keh directly called Spencer. ¡°Where are you?¡± Keh asked directly. ¡°Vermillion Base!¡± said Spencer. Keh knew Spencer was bound to head there. ¡°Tell Thalia to stop seizing the antidote. We''ll discuss everything once I''m there!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There''s no time to exin, but it''s dangerous. You must stop her before she gets the antidote.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Without waiting for Keh to say anything more, Spencer directly hung up. As the dial tone echoed from the phone, Boss looked at Keh. A scornful, mocking look lurked in his eyes. ¡°I know you don''t want to die. I can give you that chance, but it''s up to you to seize it,¡± said Keh. Boss looked at him. ¡°Luke, tie him up and take him away.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Luke directly signaled two people to restrain Boss. ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°Keeping them around will only be a nuisance.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± responded Luke. In the next second, Luke shot a look at a few people behind him. Following that, the sound of gunshots could be heard. The remaining three or four people fell directly to the ground. Upon seeing that, Boss widened his eyes instantly. ¡°J!¡± He suddenly erupted in fury, ready to charge toward Keh as if ready for a fight to the death. However, after a few futile struggles, he was swiftly restrained by someone. Keh didn''t care about what would Boss do and walked off to one side before calling Dave. ¡°Boss has already been captured, but there might be some issues at Vermillion Base. I need to make a trip there. ¡°You''ve pretty much got everything under control here. I''ll be on my way soon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± said Dave. Keh turned around, looking at Luke. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Luke nodded. On the road, Keh sat in the passenger seat while Luke was driving. In the back, someone was holding Boss at gunpoint. As soon as Keh got in the car, his phone rang again. Seeing the iing call, Keh answered it. ¡°Daddy, how''s it going?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°It''s going smoothly,¡± said Keh. ¡°Has Boss been caught?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Where are you? I''ming over right now.¡± Keh hesitated momentarily, then slowly said, ¡°Anthony, there''s been a situation, so I need to make a trip to Vermillion Base.¡± ¡°A situation? What situation?¡± ¡°There might be some issues with Thalia. We haven''t gotten the antidote yet, so I need to go there personally,¡± Keh exined. ¡°Go there in person? Is this what Boss is asking for?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He must have ulterior motives for speaking and acting this way, Daddy. Don''t be fooled.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, but too many of myrades have gone to Vermillion Base. As for Thalia... If something really happens to Thalia, how will you exin it to Darz?¡± Upon hearing the term ¡°Darz,¡± Boss subtly lifted his gaze of disbelief toward Keh. ¡°If anything happens to her, DX will definitely be in conflict with Darz again. Since you''re stuck in the middle, you''ll be having a bad time,¡± said Keh. Anthony certainly understood those principles. He hesitated for a moment. ¡°Dad, I understand what you''re saying. I''m not trying to stop you from going. I just want to tell you to be careful...¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Keh grinned. ¡°We''vee this far. I will definitely take good care of myself.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, go back and keep Natpany. Tell her I''ll be back soon,¡± Keh murmured. When Natasha was brought up, Boss turned his gaze toward Keh again. ¡°I understand,¡± said Anthony. Just like that, the call ended. Hearing that, Boss looked at Keh. ¡°She has suffered, hasn''t she?¡± Upon hearing Boss'' words, Keh turned to look at him. ¡°You''re the one who started all this. What right do you have to ask such a question?¡± ¡°Initially, all I wanted was for her to stay by my side. As long as she was with me, I would regrly give her the antidote so she wouldn''t have to suffer like this. Simrly, if you had let her go with me from the start, she wouldn''t have had to endure these hardships.¡± ¡°Are you saying this is my fault?¡± asked Keh. ¡°At the very least, you don''t love her enough,¡± Boss said. Upon hearing that, Keh revealed a bloodthirsty smile. His eyes were dark and brooding as if they could explode at any moment. ¡°I don''t think you understand what''s love at all. You''re nothing but a pitiful failure.¡± The look in Boss'' eyes changed when he heard that. ¡°What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Now that I''m in your hands, you can say whatever you want. However, if you ever fall into my hands, then it will be my turn to call the shots...¡± Boss muttered. However, Keh merely smirked. ¡°Unfortunately, you no longer have that chance...¡± After saying that, he averted his gaze, looking straight ahead. Boss red at Keh resentfully, then turned his gaze to the person beside him, a trace of complexity shing in his eyes. Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Anthony sat there for a moment. Then, without any further hesitation, he picked up his cell phone and left. Seeing the situation, Cosmos quickly asked, ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± ¡°Vermillion Base!¡± Anthony eximed. ¡°No, wait...¡± Upon hearing that, Cosmos immediately stood up and chased after him. When he reached the boy, he blocked thetter''s path directly. ¡°How are you nning to go? By running?¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°I want you to take me there!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°If you''re afraid, then don''t ask too many questions.¡± Upon hearing that, Cosmos immediately straightened up. ¡°It''s not that I dare not. I just don''t know the exact location of Vermillion Base.¡± ¡°I do!¡± Anthony said, looking at him. Chapter 961 Master Chapter 961 Master On the way to Vermillion Base, Cosmos looked at Anthony. ¡°If Dave finds out and mes us, you must say that you forced me to take you!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony nced at him. ¡°Aren''t you embarrassed to let a child take the me for you?¡± ¡°A child?¡± Upon hearing those words, Cosmos scoffed. ¡°Don''t tter yourself by considering yourself a child. Tell me, how many children are there like you?¡± Taking a deep breath, Anthony thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°All right. Have it your way.¡± ¡°Also... there''s something else I need your help with,¡± Cosmos said. Anthony thought. I knew it. One who offers unsolicited hospitality must be harboring evil intentions. As he was walking out, the fact that Cosmos caught up with him said it all. Anthony looked at him. ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°For you, it might just be a matter of saying a few nice words,¡± Cosmos said. Anthony narrowed his eyes, then looked at him. ¡°Is this rted to Nat?¡± Hearing that, Cosmos quickly nodded. ¡°I knew you could definitely guess it! As expected, you''re really smart. You''re a genius!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Anthony responded immediately, then looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Skip the compliments and just get to the point.¡± The smile of Cosmos hung awkwardly in the air. He hesitated before speaking. ¡°So, should I just go ahead and say it without any further ado?¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I-I would like to take Nat as my master. I wonder if you could put in a good word for me?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Anthony tly refused. ¡°Hold on, but you just told me to say it!¡± ¡°I let you speak, but that doesn''t mean I agreed with your request,¡± Anthony casually remarked. Stumped, Cosmos hesitated before asking, ¡°Hold on. Why can''t it be done?¡± ¡°There are many reasons. Which one would you like to hear?¡± Anthony asked. Cosmos had no way of knowing his reasons. He blinked and then said, ¡°Why don''t you tell me all about it?¡± ¡°Firstly, Nat is incredibly beautiful.¡± Cosmos was puzzled. ¡°I get that, but what does her beauty have to do with her not taking disciples?¡± ¡°I''m afraid you might have inappropriate thoughts about Nat!¡± Cosmos said, ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°What do you mean it''s impossible? Are you saying Nat isn''t beautiful?¡± ¡°She is undoubtedly beautiful, but I''m not that kind of person. And honestly, I only have feelings of respect and admiration toward Nat. Beyond that, there really isn''t anything else!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°The second reason is due to concerns for your personal safety.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You should be aware of this as well. My daddy is a jealous man. He''s okay with everything else, but when ites to Nat, he gets upset and jealous whenever any attractive person gets close to her. So, aren''t you afraid that my daddy will target you?¡± Anthony asked. Cosmos pondered for a moment. When he asked for Natasha''s contact information during her first visit to the base, Keh was indeed displeased. Thetter''s dissatisfaction was clearly written on his face. At that thought, Cosmos frowned. Anthony''s mouth twitched slightly after he noticed that. Just when he thought Cosmos would give up, thetter suddenly uttered, ¡°I''m not afraid!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Boss J is upset because he doesn''t understand fully. Once he trulyprehends, he''ll realize that my sole intention is to pursue knowledge!¡± ¡°That''s what you think. What if my daddy doesn''t see it that way, and he actually targets you?¡± ¡°If that''s really how Boss J reacts, I''ll ept it. As long as I can acknowledge Nat as my master, I fear nothing!¡± Cosmos enunciated. The determination in his speech was as if he was staking his life on it. A smile involuntarily crept up on Anthony''s face after he listened to Cosmos'' speech. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Cosmos asked him. ¡°There''s another main reason!¡± Anthony said. Hearing that, Cosmos frowned in unease, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nat has never intended to take on any disciples, and her identity is rather sensitive. If her identity were to be revealed, it could potentially bring about fatal trouble,¡± Anthony said in a low voice. After a momentary daze, Cosmos looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°W-What identity are you talking about?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Anthony looked at him, leaning in mysteriously. Once he was close to Cosmos'' ear, he whispered, ¡°It''s a secret.¡± Cosmos said, ¡°You''re not trying to bamboozle me with all this, are you?¡± Anthony just smiled without saying a word. Cosmos looked at him, took a deep breath, and then said, ¡°No matter what it is, my determination is set. Regardless of any threats or difficulties, I will try. Whether you help or not, I have chosen this master.¡± ¡°That depends on whether Nat epts you or not!¡± ¡°If she doesn''t recognize me, I''ll kneel until she does!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony immediately responded, ¡°Don''t say I''m not generous. I''ll definitely get you a thick cushion when the timees!¡± Hearing Anthony''s teasing tone, Cosmos furrowed his brows. ¡°So, you''re saying you won''t help?¡± After keeping him in suspense for quite a while, Anthony finally rxed and said, ¡°For this matter, I need to go back and probe Nat''s thoughts and see what her opinion is.¡± ¡°So, you''re agreeing?¡± Cosmos asked. ¡°It''s not exactly a promise, but I feel... Nat has a unique fondness for you!¡± Anthony said, ncing at him. ¡°A unique fondness for me? Where does it show?¡± Cosmos asked, its eyes suddenly seeming to ignite with life. Anthony''s gaze was fixed ahead, his eyes slightly squinted. ¡°All these years, not a single hacker has ever managed to add Nat on WhatsApp. You''re the first.¡± Cosmos was stunned. ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, does that mean I have a chance?¡± Cosmos asked. ¡°I really don''t know about that,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Nat''s thoughts areplex and hard to guess. I truly have no idea.¡± Cosmos perceived that slight variation in treatment as a great opportunity. ¡°What does Nat, my master, like to eat and y?¡± Cosmos immediately asked. ¡°Your master? But Nat hasn''t even agreed yet!¡± ¡°Whether she agrees or not, that''s only a matter of time. I''ll address her in this manner for now and it will gradually be a reality!¡± said Cosmos. Upon hearing that, Anthony couldn''t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Quick, tell me what she likes so I can tter herter,¡± Cosmos said. ¡°I''m afraid my daddy will throw you out before you even get close.¡± ¡°No worries. If they kick me out, I''ll just run back in until Boss J stops kicking me out. In any case, I''ve set my mind on this.¡± Cosmos enunciated. At that moment, Anthony suddenly thought of Miguel. Back then, he was just like this, indiscriminately knelt down as soon as he saw Anthony. Without even asking if Anthony agreed, Miguel started calling him master. At that thought, Anthony couldn''t help but smile. Sometimes, the bond between people was just so extraordinary. He didn''t know when it started, but even if he was reluctant to admit it verbally, in his heart, he had long epted Miguel as his apprentice. Unbeknownst to him, he found himself missing Miguel a bit. Anthony had been too busy the past few days, leaving him no time to check on Miguel. Once I''m done with all the work, I really should make time to visit him. Chapter 962 Everything Is Fine Except The Eyes Chapter 962 Everything Is Fine Except The Eyes At Vermillion Base, Thalia and Alexia stealthily infiltrated it with their team. Their goal was simple¡ªto find the antidote. Even with half of the main force gone, there were still quite a few people there. Just as they found their way to the Boss'' quarters, Thalia and Alexia exchanged a nce upon seeing the guards at the door. ¡°I''ll distract them!¡± Alexia signaled with her hand. Just as she was about to leave, Thalia directly stopped her. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± Thalia''s lips curled up in a smile. She had been prepared for this moment since she arrived. As she pulled cash out from her body, Alexia watched on with her eyebrows furrowed. It was as if her gaze was asking, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Thalia didn''t say a word as she simply threw the money some distance away. At that moment, the person standing guard at the door heard a sound and nced toward the distance. The night was dark and the wind was strong, but there was nothing out of the ordinary to be found. Thalia remained calm, once again picking up a stone from the ground. She wrapped it in her wallet and threw it toward the distance. At that moment, the person guarding the door seemed to sense something and then investigated where the stone had fallen. Upon arrival, the person looked around. Then, with a sweep of his gaze, he suddenly froze upon seeing the money on the ground. Kneeling toward the ground, he picked it up before slowly unfolding the wrapped cash. Once he was sure it was cash, the man''s face showed a hint of surprise. Then, after ncing around, he promptly pocketed the money. Seeing the turning of events, Thalia gestured towards Alexia, and the two of them slipped into Boss'' quarters. After stepping in, Alexia said softly, ¡°I''m surprised it worked!¡± ¡°When Nat sneaked in before, she bribed quite a few people with money. She found out that many of them came from poor families. Some joined just to have a meal to eat, so money is really important to them!¡± Thalia said, word by word. ¡°Nat?¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± Thalia said directly. The name triggered a flicker in Alexia''s eyes. Although she didn''t utter a word, her eyes betrayed her thoughts. ¡°You''re not too thrilled about helping her find the antidote, are you?¡± Thalia asked. Speaking of which, Alexia said, ¡°It was me who insisted oning!¡± Thalia looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There''s no particr reason, I just want to do something for him,¡± said Alexia. The answer caused Thalia''s mouth to twitch slightly. This girl, despite her young age, seems to carry herself with an air of maturity. Even though she didn''t see Alexia often, she asionally heard from Denise that Alexia was fond of Keh. After a moment of thought, Thalia spoke up, ¡°What''s so great about Keh? He''s just an old man. You''re so beautiful. I''ll introduce you to a handsome guy when we get back.¡± Thement caused Alexia to frown at her. ¡°He''s not old. Besides, I don''t want any handsome guys!¡± Watching her serious expression, Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, I was just joking. Don''t mind me, and don''t take it seriously.¡± Alexia pursed her lips. ¡°To me, he is one of a kind. The best in the world.¡± Thalia was at a loss for words. Looking at Alexia, Thalia clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Everything about you is great, except for your eye.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright, enough talk. Let''s hurry and find the antidote,¡± Thalia said, before promptly heading forward. With a somewhat serious look, Alexia said to her, ¡°I know you''re joking. You''re friends with my savior, so I''m not angry.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia couldn''t help butugh wryly. Without further ado, Alexia began searching the room for the antidote. In the spacious room, desks, decorations, and some iprehensible books were scattered about. When Thalia saw them, she couldn''t help butment, ¡°I never thought the Boss would actually read books. It''s really not something you can tell.¡± While rummaging through the room, Alexia replied, ¡°Perhaps it''s just left there and not necessarily read.¡± Thalia listened and nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡± When a thought urred to Alexia, she looked at Thalia. ¡°However, I''ve heard that many people set traps in books. It''s better to be cautious.¡± Listening to her, Thalia responded, ¡°Don''t worry. This isn''t my first day doing this.¡± Alexia gave Thalia a look of shock. ¡°You? You''re in the same line of work?¡± Thalia paused for a moment, realizing she had almost let the cat out of the bag. If Alexia found out she was a member of Darz, they might just end up fighting right there instead of finding the antidote. ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask. Where are you from?¡± Alexia asked her. ¡°I...¡± Thalia pondered, her eyes darting around before she looked at Alexia and asked, ¡°You know about Keh''s child, Anthony, right?¡± Alexia nodded in response. ¡°I work for him,¡± Thalia said with a smile. ¡°You work for him? What does that mean?¡± Alexia asked. ¡°He''s someone amazing. He has his own organization, and I''m part of it!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Really? He''s still so young,¡± Alexia asked. Thalia nodded. ¡°Yeah, surprising, isn''t it?¡± ¡°Indeed, my savior''s child is truly extraordinary,¡± said Alexia. When she saw how blindly in love Alexia was, Thalia didn''t even know what to say. Anthony inherited his talents from Natasha, alright? It has nothing to do with Keh at all. However, she just grumbled about it in her heart and didn''t say much more. Alexia didn''t ask too many questions. After all, matters involving gang organizations can often be sensitive, so she wisely refrained from prying further. At that moment, the two of them started walking directly toward the Boss'' desk. ¡°In the second drawer...¡± murmured Alexia. Looking at the drawer, she bent over to open it. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Suddenly, Thalia spoke up. Alexia was taken aback. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia thought carefully. ¡°The Boss is someone extremely suspicious, so how could he reveal the location of the antidote so easily?¡± ¡°What you''re saying is...¡± Thalia stepped back a bit. ¡°The arrangement here is quite peculiar...¡± As she spoke, she circled the table to take a look. Sure enough, under the table, there was a very thin line. Following the line with her eyes, it stretched toward the direction of the drawer where it disappeared from sight. Thalia and Alexia exchanged meaningful looks. Just then, another person entered through the door. The two individuals immediately turned their attention toward the door with caution. ¡°Thalia.¡± Upon seeing the neer, Thalia was taken aback for a moment before standing up. ¡°Spencer? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Don''t touch the drawer. It''s rigged,¡± said Spencer. ¡°How do you know?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Keh just called. Boss revealed it, so get out of there,¡± Spencer said, looking at her. No one knew what was really inside the drawer. It could be something that could trigger an explosion. However, Thalia looked on with furrowed brows, a hint of doubt lurking in her eyes. Chapter 963 I Will Be Here With You Chapter 963 I Will Be Here With You Watching her remain silent and motionless, Spencer knitted his brows. ¡°Keh is already on his way here. Let''s leave this ce first. We can discuss everything once he arrives.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Thalia frowned. ¡°What if the antidote is really inside?¡± ¡°Even if it''s there, we still have to wait for Keh toe over,¡± Spencer answered, looking at her. ¡°But if they find out we''re here, I''m afraid things might get moreplicated!¡± Thalia responded with concern. At that point, Spencer knew she had a n. He looked at her with deep, mysterious eyes and asked softly, ¡°Thalia, what''s your n?¡± ¡°I was just thinking, while our boss can be quite paranoid sometimes, I doubt he''d keep a ticking time bomb right beside him. So, I''m inclined to believe that whatever it is, it''s probably not a bomb,¡± Thalia murmured. Her years of intuition and experience told her that there was more to the situation than met the eye. ¡°But what if it is? How do you know he wouldn''t go against the norm?¡± Spencer could not help but frown as he listened to her analysis. ¡°Besides, this is his territory, and he knows best what''s going on here. For him, this might just be a self-defense weapon, not a danger.¡± There was some truth to Spencer''s words. As Thalia listened, her gaze shifted toward the direction of the drawer. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°I still believe, there must be something in there...¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Spencer looked at her, his brows furrowed. At that moment, Thalia looked at him and then at Alexia standing beside him. She made up her mind, saying, ¡°You guys should leave first. I need to give it a try!¡± Her gaze shifted toward the drawer, her decision firm. Sensing her insistence, Spencer stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Thalia, can you stop being stubborn?¡± As he grasped her hand, Thalia looked up at him and said, ¡°Spencer, I might appear capricious to you, but for me, this is something I must do. If I miss this opportunity, it will be difficult for me to obtain the antidote in the future.¡± ¡°But...¡± Before Spencer could finish talking, Thalia interjected. ¡°This is what I owe Nat. If I can''t retrieve it, I''ll never find peace in my life,¡± Thalia said firmly, emphasizing each word. Spencer looked at her, suddenly at a loss for words. He had watched Thalia grow up, so he understood her temperament well. Seeing him remain silent, Thalia spoke up. ¡°Also, have you ever considered that the boss might be deliberately stalling, ying mysterious? Spencer, we really don''t have much time left!¡± said Thalia. Spencer suddenly fell silent, looking at her. ¡°All right. If that''s the case, go ahead and do it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Yes. No matter what you do, I''ll be here with you!¡± said Spencer. The smile that had just risen froze midway, and then Thalia frowned. ¡°No, no. I can do it myself.¡± However, Spencer held her hand tightly. ¡°You said it''s no big deal, right? If it''s no big deal, then let''s do it together.¡± The reassurance from Thalia that it was nothing serious was just a way to persuade him. She could risk her own life, but she could never gamble with Spencer''s. ¡°Spencer, can you stop messing around? Please, just go! Leave immediately!¡± ¡°If you don''t, I won''t either,¡± Spencer dered with unwavering determination. ¡°Spencer!¡± Thalia raised her voice. ¡°You''re asking me to leave, which means you think there''s danger. But knowing you''re in danger, how could I possibly abandon you?¡± Spencer asked, then looked at her with deep affection. ¡°I''ve left you once, and I absolutely won''t leave you a second time.¡± Thalia looked at him, suddenly frozen in ce. This was the first time she had heard Spencer say something like this. In the past, she had considered her rtionship with Spencer to be an insurmountable chasm. However, at this moment, realization seemed to have dawned on her. Even though she did not understand why Spencer rejected her, she could now clearly feel his love for her. Thalia gazed into his eyes and inquired, ¡°Are you sure? You sure you won''t regret this?¡± Spencer replied, ¡°I''ve lived many more years than you. If you have no regrets, why should I? Besides, if I can be with you in a life-and-death situation, I''d say I''m the lucky one!¡± Thalia looked at him, a jumble of words she wanted to say caught in her throat, unable to escape. She knew she must seize every moment now. With that thought, she tipped her toes and kissed her lips directly. At that moment, Alexia, who was standing to the side, subconsciously averted her gaze. Perhaps, it was her youth or the emotions that stirred within her. She could not resist stealing quiet nces at them. Thalia nted a kiss on Spencer''s lips, then looked at him. ¡°If I''m lucky enough to survive, I would like to have a serious talk with you. For now, my priority is to look for the antidote.¡± Spencer nodded. At that moment, Thalia''s gaze swept to the side as she suddenly remembered that Alexia was still there. She looked at her and said, ¡°Alexia, you don''t need to get involved in this matter. We can handle this ourselves.¡± Upon hearing the words, Alexia knitted her brows. ¡°Do you think I''m a coward?¡± Thalia let out a sigh. ¡°If something happens to us, someone has to go and inform Keh. Surely we can''t all be stuck here, right?¡± Alexia was not a fool, so of course, she would not want to stay there. After ncing at the two, she said, ¡°All right!¡± and then walked straight away. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving, she turned around and looked at them. ¡°Good luck.¡± Thalia and Spencer exchanged a nce. After watching Alexia leave, Thalia finally shifted her gaze, looking toward the drawer under the table. The two individuals released each other''s hands. Thalia moved closer to the other side, and Spencer, observing her, also stepped forward. Observing Thalia''s scrutiny, Spencer spoke up. ¡°This drawer is locked, and it requires a key to open. Can you handle it?¡± Thalia looked up and gave him a slight smile. ¡°You don''t need to ask me that question.¡± ¡°You seem confident.¡± Spencer arched an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, please. I''ve had years of experience and have seen the world,¡± said Thalia, pulling out a key from her pocket. Spencer responded upon seeing that, ¡°You have the key?¡± ¡°This is a master key I had specially made. It can unlock most of the locks in the world,¡± said Thalia, as she directly went to unlock the lock. However, just as Thalia was about to insert the key into the hole, she paused and turned to look at him. ¡°Spencer, it''s not toote if you''re having second thoughts.¡± Spencer''s gaze lightly swept over her. Without a word, he stepped forward, grasped her hand, and directly inserted the key into the hole. The sound of mechanical friction made Thalia''s heart skip a beat. ¡°Can I prove my feelings for you right now?¡± Spencer asked Thalia, locking eyes with her. Thalia looked at him, a slight smile ying at the corners of her mouth. Instead of dwelling on the topic, she began to pick the lock directly. Spencer observed her from the side, his eyes brimming with an indescribable depth of affection, focused on Thalia''s presence. The key turned several times in the hole, and finally, with a click, the drawer opened. Chapter 964 Accidentally Triggering The Trap Chapter 964 identally Triggering The Trap At that moment, Spencer and Thalia exchanged nces. Subsequently, Thalia carefully removed the lock. Looking at the drawer, Thalia took a deep breath. ¡°I''m going to open it!¡± Spencer didn''t say a word. He just gave her a reassuring smile. Thalia nodded. ¡°Move back a bit.¡± Spencer nodded, then subtly moved a few centimeters back. At that moment, Thalia slowly opened the drawer. From a tiny gap to fully opening it, Thalia did so at a snail''s pace. Her heart was practically in her mouth. However, through the gap, she couldn''t see any sort of countdown device at all. Those in her line of work tended to be more cautious. Thalia remained uneasy until all the drawers were opened. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. Indeed, there were a few bottles in the drawer. After letting out a sigh of relief, Thalia looked at Spencer and said, ¡°I told you, Boss is definitely ying mind games.¡± Hearing her words, Spencer also went over to check it out. There wasn''t much in the drawer other than a few medicine bottles. Thalia looked at them before reaching out to grab them. ¡°Vermillion Base is indeed so poor that all that''s left are these shoddy tricks. These few medicine bottles were even locked up as if they are rare treasures. Who would steal such things!¡± Hearing her words, Spencer also took out a bottle from inside and looked at it. He then couldn''t help but curve his lips into a smile. ¡°Aren''t we here to steal medicine?¡± Thalia was taken aback by his words. ¡°W... We are his victims who are just trying to save ourselves. This can''t be considered stealing!¡± For some reason, Spencer found Thalia exceptionally adorable. Spencer nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡± With a satisfied smile, Thalia then turned to him and said, ¡°Quick, see which one is the antidote!¡± Spencer nodded, picking up the antidotes one by one to examine them. ¡°This isn''t it,¡± he said, putting one back. As he was about to pick up another, it felt as if it was stuck to the ground. Spencer furrowed his brows as he pulled it up forcefully. All they heard was a noise behind them. When they turned around, they saw a hidden weapon beingunched from a machine. ¡°Watch out!¡± Thalia shouted. Meanwhile, Spencer was one step ahead of her, directly tackling Thalia to the ground. Even so, the hidden weapon had grazed his shoulder, striking the wall not far behind him. At that moment, the two of them froze before looking at each other. All along, Thalia has always been in a position of protecting others. Never once has she been the one being protected. More importantly, this person is none other than Spencer. Looking at Spencer on top of her, she felt as if she had returned to that fateful night. At that moment, there was no fear in her eyes. Instead, an indescribable tenderness was all there was. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia shook her head, ¡°You''ve got me pinned down here. How could I possibly be hurt?¡± Just as Spencer was about to say something, a drop of blood suddenly fell from his shoulder, landing directly on Thalia''s body. Her brows immediately furrowed when she noticed it. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Then, she promptly sat up to look at his wound. However, when she looked over, Spencer immediately shrugged his shoulders, blocking her view. ¡°It''s just a minor scrape. No big deal.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Let''s find the antidote quickly and get out of here!¡± Spencer said. Cognizant of the situation, Thalia nodded. Just as they were about to stand up, the door was suddenly flung open, and in rushed Alexia. ¡°What have you done?¡± Alexia eximed. Thalia looked in Alexia''s direction, her brows furrowed. ¡°We... didn''t do anything.¡± ¡°Everyone is heading over here. We must retreat immediately!¡± Alexia said, emphasizing each word. Spencer and Thalia exchanged nces. Then, in the next second, Thalia said, ¡°Let''s just take all the bottles!¡± Spencer nodded. Thereafter, they swiftly swept all the medicine bottles from the drawer into their bags. However, at that moment, a light suddenly shone outside the window. Thalia looked on, his brows wrinkled in frustration. Then she said, ¡°D*mn it. He''s installed a security system. If anyone tries to take these things, an rm will immediately go off!¡± Spencer didn''t say much. He simply grabbed her and said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± However, just as they reached the door, arge crowd had already begun to gather there. Alexia looked toward the door, her expression tense. ¡°No, going out now is a death trap!¡± ¡°Staying here is a death trap too!¡± said Thalia. Alexia furrowed her brows. ¡°We must think of a solution!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A solution. Just as she was thinking, Alexia looked at her. ¡°Didn''t you say you could buy them off with money? Where''s the money?¡± Thalia replied, ¡°There are so many people. How could what I''ve brought possibly be enough?¡± ¡°So what do you suggest we do?¡± Thalia furrowed her brows, watching as the people outside gradually surrounded them. Her eyes shed with determination. ¡°If ites to it, we''ll fight our way out. I refuse to believe that we can''t open a bloody path through them!¡± As she spoke, Thalia began to walk away. At that moment, Spencer reached out and directly grabbed her hand. ¡°Don''t be impulsive.¡± ¡°The crowd is growingrger by the minute. If we don''t leave now, our chances will only be slimmer!¡± Thalia said. ¡°Keh is on his way here. All we need to do is hold on. When the timees, we''ll coordinate from inside and out. There won''t be any problems!¡± said Spencer. Thalia frowned at the mention of Keh. ¡°Can he really do it?¡± Alexia remarked, ¡°Yes. If my saviores, perhaps we will be saved.¡± Watching Alexia ce all her hopes on Keh, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°You sure have a lot of faith in him.¡± ¡°I believe in him!¡± Thalia didn''t know what to say. At that moment, Spencer looked at her. ¡°Thalia, you may have prejudices against him, but you must also acknowledge his abilities. He has the means to back it up.¡± Thalia replied, ¡°I just refuse to acknowledge...¡± Spencer was well aware of what was on her mind. A smile subconsciously formed at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Alright, tough on the outside; soft on the inside. Better start thinking about how to withstand the pressure from outside!¡± Thalia pouted at him in a coquettish manner. ¡°I know.¡± At that very moment, someone was already banging on the door. Alexia and Thalia watched as the situation unfolded. Thankfully, Alexia had locked the door when she came in, preventing an immediate intrusion. ¡°This door won''t hold much longer!¡± said Alexia. At that moment, Spencer swept his gaze around, looking at the tables and other stuff around him. He said, ¡°First, move these things over there. Block the door, and keep dealing them until Keh arrives.¡± Upon hearing his instructions, everyone sprang into action. Just then, Thalia''s phone began to ring. Seeing that it was Anthony''s number, she immediately stepped aside to answer it. ¡°Hey, Anthony.¡± ¡°Thalia, how are things on your end?¡± ¡°You think? I''m surrounded by people right now!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Surrounded?¡± ¡°Got word from Boss that the antidote is in his room,¡± Thalia said. ¡°We came here to look for it but identally triggered a trap. Now everyone is converging on this location.¡± ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡± Anthony immediately asked with concern. Thalia nced outside. ¡°We''re holding on for now. It all depends on whether your dad can make it here in time...¡± Chapter 965 Might Not Make It Until Then Chapter 965 Might Not Make It Until Then On the other end of the line, Anthony spoke. ¡°Don''t worry, Daddy will definitely be there. I''ll be right there too!¡± When Thalia heard that the boy wasing, she immediately said, ¡°You? Why would youe here? It''s too dangerous. Go back right away!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°It''s non-negotiable. Hurry up,¡± Thalia said. Anthony fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Don''t worry. I will take care of myself. I won''t leave until making sure that you are absolutely safe.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson, if you dare toe here, I''ll call Kyle immediately!¡± Thalia threatened softly. ¡°It would be toote even if he rushes over.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°All right, let''s not discuss this further. Stay in touch.¡± With that, the boy immediately hung up the phone without waiting for her to reply. When Thalia looked up, she saw Spencer walking toward her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± the man asked softly. ¡°Anthony is here,¡± Thalia replied, furrowing her brows. When Spencer heard that, he froze for a moment before saying, ¡°If he''sing, it''s very likely that Keh will also be here.¡± ¡°But he''s just a child, what if something bad happens to him?¡± ¡°He may be a child, but he''s a child with extraordinary intelligence. He wouldn''t act recklessly and put himself in danger,¡± Spencer replied. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Everything will be fine,¡± the man reassured. After a moment of contemtion, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°It will take them a while to break in. You should try getting in touch with Keh while I check if we have gotten the right antidote,¡± Spencer said. That was indeed what they should be focusing on right then. Thalia nodded and replied, ¡°All right.¡± As such, Spencer headed toward Boss'' desk. After sitting down, he took out the antidotes which he had just retrieved and started examining them one by one, paying attention to their appearance and smell. Thalia gazed toward Spencer intermittently while she was on the phone. Once she hung up, she walked over to him. Noticing something amiss with his expression, Thalia asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer looked up at her and replied, ¡°The antidote isn''t here.¡± ¡°It''s not here?¡± Thalia''s eyes widened instantly. Leaning forward, she continued, ¡°How''s that possible? Keh told us it was here. Boss had personally confirmed it.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I''m absolutely certain it''s not here,¡± Spencer asserted. Compared to the rest, Thalia definitely trusted him more. With furrowed brows, she eximed, ¡°I can''t believe that b*stard Boss was still spouting nonsense even on his deathbed!¡± Spencer remained silent. ¡°Well, this is just great. Not only did we not find the antidote, we''re now stuck here,¡± Thalia muttered. ¡°I guess this is exactly what Boss wanted,¡± Alexia said, stepping forward. ¡°If I catch that bloody b*stard, I''ll beat him to death!¡± Thalia said, fuming with anger. ¡°In order for you to do that, we''ll have to get out first.¡± Just then, Alexia looked toward the door. The people outside were relentlessly pounding on the door, yelling and trying to break in. As it was not the first time she had faced life and death situations, she was not that fearful. Instead, she was overwhelmed with a sense of regret. She still had so much to say to Keh. If only she could speak to him again, she would be able to die in peace. But... She did not know if she would have the opportunity to do so. At that moment, Spencer was lost in thought while sitting at the desk. Just then, he swept his gaze across the table and noticed a spot in a corner that seemed to have been rubbed against frequently. That was the only spot that appeared somewhat different from the other areas. With those thoughts in mind, his hand instinctively reached out in that direction. However, as soon as he touched the spot, a strange noise echoed from one corner of the table. The table moved down slowly, revealing a squarish hiddenpartment before him. Thalia and Alexia were also drawn to what was happening. After both of them exchanged nces with Spencer, the man immediately stood up and looked in that direction. Two small ceramic bottles with smooth surfaces were ced in thepartment. At first nce, they looked like any other normal bottles. Spencer cast a nce at Thalia and was about to reach for a bottle when Thalia said, ¡°Be careful.¡± shing a reassuring smile at her, he slowly extended his hand and walked in the direction of the hiddenpartment. He ventured carefully to make sure that there were no traps before picking up the bottle. No mechanisms were triggered as he did that. After grabbing the medicine bottle, Spencer immediately took it out. Nothing seemed to be amiss even after that. The three of them finally breathed a sigh of relief after making sure everything was all right. Spencer sat down and poured out the medicine, examining it carefully. Thalia looked at him and leaned in before asking softly, ¡°What''s this?¡± Spencer looked up at her, his eyes gleaming. Then, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile before he replied, ¡°This is the real antidote.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia''s eyes lit up once again. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Hurry up and keep it properly then. Don''t lose it!¡± Thalia immediately said. Hearing that, Spencer quickly put the medicine back into the bottle. ¡°Give it to me. I''ll keep it,¡± Thalia said. She was determined to protect the medicine, even if it cost her, her life. ¡°It''s all right. I''ll keep it,¡± Spencer replied. ¡°No. I don''t trust you,¡± Thalia said before taking the bottle from the man''s hand. Although he was rather reluctant, there was nothing Spencer could do but to give in to her. ¡°Be careful. There''s only one pill,¡± he cautioned helplessly. Exercising utmost care, Thalia kept the medicine properly. A wave of gratitude surged in her heart as she said emotionally, ¡°At least we didn''t make a wasted trip.¡± Spencer could not help but stare at her. At that moment, the woman looked just like an innocent child, beaming brightly and radiating pure joy. Then, as if recalling something, Thalia looked at Spencer and asked, ¡°What''s in the other bottle?¡± ¡°If I''m not mistaken, it should be the original poison,¡± Spencer replied. When Thalia heard that, she scrunched up her brows in disgust and said, ¡°Quickly get rid of it. We can''t let it harm anyone else.¡± However, Spencer did not agree to that. ¡°We need to take it back for research purposes. Besides, we should also document the poison to prevent more people from being harmed in the future.¡± ¡°You''re right. You''re always so smart,¡± Thalia replied with a smile. Her love always shone so brightly. The way she expressed her affection was also direct and powerful, leaving no room for doubt. Undeniably, Spencer was rather pleased with her praise. However, he responded modestly, ¡°It''s just the nature of a doctor.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia could not help butpliment, ¡°In my heart, you are the best doctor.¡± Spencerughed. Just then, Alexia, who was watching by the side, pretended to clear her throat and said, ¡°This isn''t the time to be lovey-dovey. Let''s figure out a way to get out of here first.¡± Thalia nced outside and replied, ¡°We''repletely surrounded. All we can do now is wait for Keh to arrive.¡± ¡°What did my savior say when you contacted him just now?¡± Alexia asked. ¡°He''ll be here in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Ten minutes?¡± Alexia looked outside when she heard that and continued, ¡°I''m not sure if we''re able to hold on until then.¡± Just as Thalia was about to say something, her expression suddenly changed. Looking toward the door, she said in a cold voice, ¡°I think you''re right. We probably won''t make it till then...¡± Chapter 966 Stop Your Public Display Of Affection Chapter 966 Stop Your Public Disy Of Affection Spencer narrowed his eyes. Just when he was about to say something, Thalia stepped forward and grabbed him. ¡°We must leave before they rush in.¡± While saying that, she looked at him. ¡°When the door opens later, I''ll cover you. You go first.¡± At that, Spencer''s brows furrowed. ¡°Thalia, I am a man. But I''m not one who needs your protection.¡± Thalia held his gaze, her expression serious. ¡°That''s not what I meant. It''s just that our professions are different.¡± ¡°You analyze things by profession, but I do so by rtionship. At this moment, I should be the one to protect you,¡± Spencer enunciated, his pride tolerating no challenge. Just as Thalia was about to argue, Alexia, who was beside them, interrupted anxiously, ¡°Can you two please stop your public disy of affection at such a time? If this continues, they''ll be here. Then, none of us will be able to leave!¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia was taken aback. Then, she turned to Spencer. ¡°In terms of experience, I''m the more seasoned one. You should listen to me, Spencer.¡± Spencer''s rationality was still intact. Staring back at her, he said, ¡°I can listen to you, but I will never leave you behind and leave first!¡± Thalia knew there was no time to waste. She immediately grabbed him and headed toward the side of the door. With a nce, Alexia understood her intention and walked toward the other side of the door. The other party rammed the door with their vehicle. Once the door broke, they would be directly in line with their targets. At that time, they would take out the men who rushed in, taking the opportunity to carve out a bloody path for themselves. Right then, all three of them were holding guns in their hands. Under the car''s repeated collision, the door appeared to be struggling to hold up in no time. At that precise moment, Thalia suddenly reached into her pocket and pulled out a hand grenade. She bit off the pin with her teeth, her gaze fixed intently on the door. Bang! Bang! The car continued to ram against the door. The trio stared at it unblinkingly. Just then, a loud bang rang out. The door was instantly smashed open, the tables and shelves blocking it directly ttened by the car. The car barreled in first, followed by a surge of men pouring in from behind. By then, Alexia and Spencer had already raised their guns and started shooting at them. Bang! Bang! The three of them swiftly took out the iing men one by one. Seeing the men copse to the ground, Thalia urged, ¡°Let''s go!¡± They headed straight for the door. At that exact moment, the person in the vehicle suddenly got out and raised a machine gun to spray bullets at them. However, before he could open fire, Spencer had already taken him out with a single shot. Seeing that, Thalia turned to look at Spencer with a touch of surprise on her face. ¡°Why, you''re surprised?¡± Spencer asked. In response, Thalia shed him a grin. ¡°No, I just find the man I like incredibly handsome.¡± At her praise, Spencer couldn''t help the smile blooming on his face. Just then, he suddenly looked up. ¡°Watch out.¡± Pulling Thalia behind him, he fired several shots ahead. The man fell, but more people continued to rush in through the door. The enemy had already locked onto their location, which was very disadvantageous for them. Just then, Thalia looked over and abruptly shouted, ¡°Watch out, Alexia!¡± After saying that, she tossed the hand grenade in her hand out upon seeing that the crowd had grown. At the same time, Spencer scooped her up and hunkered down at the side. Following a loud bang, the men at the door were all sted away. Thalia nced back over her shoulder. ¡°It''s time.¡± While saying that, she called out, ¡°Let''s go!¡± And so, they charged out. Right then, the men outside were indeed somewhat fearful, and no one dared to go in anymore. When they reached the door, many of the men out there were already dead. But there were still some standing far away, unharmed. Before they could react, a few more were taken out. Then, seizing the opening, they bolted out straight away. At the sight of them taking off, the remaining men immediately gave chase. As they ran, they fired at their backs. However, that was their main base, after all. Even though half of the men had been dispatched elsewhere, there were still quite a number of people left there. Moreover, there was never a shortage of ruthless individuals. As they were backed into a corner, Thalia couldn''t help cursing, ¡°When the h*ll is Keh going to get here? If he doesn''t show up soon, we''ll die here!¡± While killing off the enemies behind him, Spencer kept a close eye on Thalia''s movements, seemingly worried about her being in danger. Before he could speak, Alexia interjected, ¡°Since he said he wille, he will. I believe in him.¡± ¡°Yes, but what''s the point of him showing up after we''re all dead?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°He will never do that.¡± ¡°Why not? Let me tell you this¡ªapart from Natasha, he wouldn''t risk his life for any other woman. So, you''d better not have too high an expectation of him,¡± Thalia said. The underlying message of that remark was to advise her to give up. It went without saying that Alexia understood her meaning. Her brows furrowed in displeasure. At that moment, some men rushed forward. With great annoyance, she took aim and shot them one by one. Despite her young age, her movements were swift and decisive. Beside her, Thalia couldn''t help but quirk a brow at that sight. Well, it seems that anger can also motivate someone. Right then, Thalia took aim at the men and took them out one by one. After all, she was Darz''s top sniper, so she absolutely couldn''t be outdone before someone from a rival organization. And so, the three of them fired while retreating. Just when they thought it wasn''t too hard, a tank suddenly headed their way from behind. The moment Thalia spotted the tank, her eyes went wide. In the next moment, she abruptly shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± Looking at Spencer, she threw herself right at him. With a swift flip, she immediately rolled them to the side. At the same time, the tank fired a shot that hit the wall ahead, creating a massive hole in it. Meanwhile, Thalia felt a wave of dizziness on the ground as the situation unfolded without warning. Noticing her condition, Spencer immediately sat up and studied her. ¡°Are you okay, Thalia?¡± Thalia was lying on top of him. After he had helped her up, she nodded. ¡°Y-Yeah, I''m fine.¡± Spencer was getting somewhat angry. He couldn''t help but growl, ¡°Can you please take care of yourself first, Thalia? I''ve told you that I don''t need your protection!¡± In response, Thalia muttered, ¡°I don''t know what happened either. I totally couldn''t control myself.¡± Spencer gaped at her, suddenly at a loss for words. The fact that it was a subconscious action showed that she valued him more than herself. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Looking at her, he frowned. Then, he saw the tank slowly changing directions and knew there was no time to speak further. He promptly helped her up. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Pulling her along, he ran straight toward a ce that offered cover. Not far away, Alexia also sprang to her feet after a roll on the ground. After ncing in their direction, she immediately took off in the opposite direction. At that moment, it was essential to split up the firepower. Chapter 967 Help Has Arrived Chapter 967 Help Has Arrived At that moment, in the vast Vermillion Base, Thalia and Spencer were being relentlessly pursued. Wielding both sword and gun, Thalia was drenched in blood. In the pitch-ck night, she was like a demon that emerged straight from hell, striking fear into the hearts of all. Knowing she was tough to handle, those people focused their firepower on Spencer. Even though Spencer had some skills, his expertise did not lie there, making him seem somewhat out of his depth. While Thalia was on a killing spree, a sudden shout rang out beside her ear. ¡°Watch your man!¡± After Alexia shouted, Thalia looked toward Spencer, only to see a group of people hadpletely surrounded him. Upon seeing that, Thalia immediately furrowed her brows. ¡°Be careful, Spencer.¡± Spencer turned around, only to see someone attacking him from directly above. Fortunately, Thalia spoke up just in time, saving him from disaster. After dodging directly, Spencer started fighting with that person. Just then, someone daringly lunged at Thalia. Without even looking, Thalia swiftly swung her de, and the person fell to the ground instantly. Then, looking in the direction of Spencer, she charged straight toward him. She teamed up with Spencer and swiftly took out the few people surrounding them. But at that moment, Spencer was already covered in countless wounds. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer smirked. ¡°It''s just a minor injury.¡± Thalia looked at him, then seemed to think of something. She immediately took out the medicine she had on her and ced it on him. ¡°I''ll cover for you. Take the medicine and leave immediately. Just keep going straight from here. The exit is at the end. Don''t look back.¡± Looking at her, Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°You know I would never leave you behind!¡± ¡°Spencer¡ª¡± Just as Thalia was about to say something, someone suddenly attacked her from behind. Seeing that, Spencer immediately threw the dagger in his hand at the attacker. Struck in the throat, that person fell down immediately. After eliminating the trouble, Spencer looked at her. ¡°I know what you want to say. Either you take the medicine and leave, and I''ll cover for you, or we stick together. No matter what, we will stay together.¡± He spoke slowly, his dark eyes appearing solemn and profound. ¡°Spencer...¡± Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°Since you can''t decide, I''ll choose for you!¡± With that, Spencer took her hand firmly. ¡°Let''s stay together!¡± As he spoke, he looked at the people gradually closing in behind him. ¡°I believe Keh will definitelye.¡± Thalia couldn''t say anything else after listening to Spencer. For the first time, she didn''t feel so terrified in a ce like that. At that thought, a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She looked at those who wereing to im their lives and murmured, ¡°Spencer, this is the first time in all these years that I feel no fear while on a mission. I''m even feeling an indescribable sense of happiness.¡± Spencer didn''t know what to say, gripping her hand even tighter. If it weren''t for that brush with death, he probably would never have understood the life Thalia was leading. The things she did were just a job in their eyes, but only after experiencing it firsthand did he realize that she was always flirting with death, always relying on a stroke of luck. ¡°From now on, we''ll always be together,¡± Spencer said, gripping her hand tightly. ¡°Okay.¡± So, when those people rushed up, Thalia, armed with a sharp weapon, charged directly at them. Within the crowd, two individuals fought as if possessed, their coordination seamless. Yet, no matter how skilled they were, they were still outnumbered, and it was inevitable that they would sustain injuries. Not far away, Alexia was watching and decided to join them. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just like that, they killed any enemies who approached them. In the depths of the night, bodies were strewn all over the ground, and blood was sttered everywhere. At that moment, the tank was relentlessly seeking their direction. When it saw them engaged in a scuffle, it suddenly took aim at them. Thalia''s ears twitched, and sensing something, she looked behind her. ¡°Watch out!¡± The moment she cried out, the tank suddenly fired. The watch that Anthony was wearing would asionally emit an rm reminder. He knew that Thalia was in danger and was calling out to them for help. ¡°Can you drive a bit faster?¡± Anthony asked him. Hearing that, Cosmos floored the elerator. ¡°Any faster and this car will take flight.¡± Feeling helpless, Anthony immediately pulled out his phone to call Keh. However, no one answered. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Anthony couldn''t help but curse under his breath. Cosmos nced at him. Even though he had countless questions for Anthony, he knew how desperate Anthony was at the moment. So, all Cosmos could do was to drive the car faster and steadier. Anthony lifted his gaze, looking outward. In the distance, a lighthouse stood, its light flickering on and off. Upon seeing that, something suddenly urred to Anthony. Without hesitation, he pulled out his laptop and ced it directly on hisp. Upon opening it, Anthony suddenly entered an interface, his fingers swiftly maneuvering on the computer. Inside Vermillion Base, just as they were about to be surrounded and captured, several cars approached from behind. The cars headed straight toward them at such a high speed that they could even send people flying. At that moment, someone leaned out from the vehicle, and a barrage of gunfire erupted toward them. Seeing that, Thalia looked behind her. Intuitively, she fathomed help had arrived. Watching people fall one by one before her, Thalia seized the opportunity to rise and head toward Spencer''s direction. In the soil, Spencer appeared to still be in a semi-conscious state. ¡°Spencer, how are you?¡± Thalia called his name. ¡°Wake up, Keh is here. Spencer.¡± Thalia called his name over and over again, but Spencer showed no response at all. At that moment, a sudden sense of foreboding shed through her heart. She extended her hand, slowly reaching toward his nose. Her hands were trembling. For her, those brief seconds felt like an eternity. However, just as her hand was about to reach his nose, Spencer suddenly coughed and woke up. Seeing that, Thalia suddenly rxed. ¡°Spencer, Spencer, I''m so d you''re okay!¡± As she spoke, Thalia directly embraced him. ¡°Do you have any idea how scared I was? From now on, you''re staying home and taking care of your health. No more running around!¡± Thalia said, holding him and crying. Spencer couldn''t help but smile as he was held in her arms, listening to her words. ¡°Thalia, once this matter is over, shall we find a ce to live a good life?¡± he asked, looking at Thalia. Hearing that, Thalia suddenly froze, looking at Spencer incredulously. ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Spencer nodded. Thaliaughed, looking at him as she nodded emphatically. ¡°You said it. No take-backs!¡± ¡°No take-backs!¡± Thalia looked at him, reached out directly, and held him tightly in her arms. Chapter 968 About Time To End The Performance Chapter 968 About Time To End The Performance At that moment, the sound of incessant gunfire filled their ears. Spencer nced around and noticed a car had stopped not far away. He tapped Thalia, then said, ¡°Thalia, we have to go now!¡± Upon hearing his words, Thalia finally let him go. When she looked into the distance, she saw Keh stepping out of the car. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Thalia also said. At that moment, Spencer was about to stand up when his leg suddenly gave way. Fortunately, Thalia was there to support him in time. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I''m fine,¡± he said, enduring the pain and heading straight toward Keh. When they arrived in front of him, Keh got out of the car, grabbing Boss by the hand and looking utterly domineering. He asked, ¡°How are you guys doing? Everything alright?¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°If you had arrived anyter, you would be picking up our corpses!¡± Keh swept his gaze over to her. ¡°With your fierce and menacing demeanor, who would dare collect yours?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, now is not the time for bickering,¡± Spencer interjected. The two people, much like sworn enemies, would see red the moment they see each other. Keh shifted his gaze, looking towards Spencer. ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°Just as you expected!¡± he said. The words triggered a hint of relief in Keh''s eyes. He then looked at them and said, ¡°You guys get in the car first. I''ll have someone drive you away.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I still have some personal matters to deal with!¡± said Keh. At that moment, Spencer looked at Keh. ¡°Can you manage on your own?¡± At that moment, Keh tightened his grip on Boss. ¡°As long as I have him, I''ll have no problems.¡± Just as Spencer was about to speak, Thalia interjected, ¡°This is no longer just about you. Today, I will level this ce to the ground!¡± Both of them turned to look at her. Just as they were about to say something, Boss suddenly burst intoughter. Luke grabbed him. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Boss looked at them. ¡°I''m amused. You came here, and now you want to leave?¡± As he spoke, his gaze swept over them. However, when his eyesnded on Thalia, he was taken aback. The look in her eyes brought an indescribableplexity and surprise to him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Suddenly, Luke gave him a shove. Nevertheless, Boss'' gaze remained fixed on Thalia. ¡°You...¡± Watching him watch her, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°What about me?¡± Boss, with his hands tied, slowly raised them towards her face. ¡°You...¡± However, the moment his hand reached out, Spencer stepped forward and grabbed it. ¡°You can talk, but no contact!¡± Spencer warned him. However, Boss seemed to look right through him, his gaze fixed intently on the person behind him¡ª Thalia. ¡°What''s your name?¡± he murmured. Seeing Boss'' unusual reaction, everyone present was somewhat puzzled. Thalia''s gaze swept over everyone before she replied, ¡°What does it matter to you what my name is?¡± ¡°No.¡± Boss paused, pursing his lips before looking at her. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Thalia furrowed his brows, still puzzled. ¡°Be, I am your elder brother...¡± Boss suddenly said. Be? Elder brother? At that moment, Thalia suddenly remembered something. The hyper-realistic mask she wore was given to her by Anthony through Magus before she set off. He had said it could save her life at the crucial moment. So, this is what he meant. Thalia was not a fool. Naturally, she wouldn''t easily reveal anything until she safely left the ce. ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Be...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± At that moment, Keh interrupted him. ¡°You''ve put on a show long enough!¡± However, Boss merely gave Thalia a profound look, his eyes expressing an indescribable complexity. ¡°Let''s go and meet your buddies,¡± Keh murmured, pushing him forward. No sooner had they left than Spencer turned to Thalia, lowering his voice to ask, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Thalia leaned in close to whisper something in his ear. Upon hearing her, Spencer turned his gaze toward her. ¡°I had almost forgotten about that. But how did you recognize me?¡± Thalia asked. She only put on the mask when she entered the base. Logically speaking, Spencer shouldn''t be able to recognize her. However, Spencer wiped the dirt off her face. ¡°No matter how you change, I can always recognize you at first nce.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course.¡± Spencer nodded. Thalia didn''t think much about it and simplyughed. At that moment, Spencer suddenly thought of something. ¡°Right, where is the girl who came with you?¡± His question reminded Thalia of it. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Saying so, she turned around to look for Alexia. As he watched her silhouette, a smile crept onto Spencer''s lips. At that moment, Boss moved forward under Keh''s restraint. As he walked, he asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you get to know her?¡± ¡°Her? Who?¡± Keh raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know who I''m talking about,¡± said Boss. Keh replied in a low voice, ¡°Don''t forget that you''re nothing more than a captive now. You have no right to speak to me like this!¡± Boss struggled to say something when Keh continued, ¡°However, in response to your curiosity, I can graciously tell you that she is a friend of my son. As for the rest, I have no idea.¡± Saying that was the same as saying nothing at all. Boss felt an indescribableplexity in his heart. At that moment, just as they moved forward, the other party recognized Boss and immediately stopped their attack. ¡°Boss!¡± Someone from their group stepped forward. Boss looked at them but didn''t say a word. At that moment, Keh''s gun was pressed against his back. ¡°Aren''t you going to say something?¡± Boss turned around, casting a fierce nce at Keh. ¡°If you won''t speak up, then I''ll do it for you!¡± Keh said in a low voice. Boss remained silent. At that moment, Keh gave Luke a meaningful nce. Luke nodded, then stepped forward to address them, ¡°Your boss is now in our hands. If you know what''s good for you, drop your weapons. Surrender and no one gets hurt.¡± However, the opposing party remained motionless, their gaze fixed directly on Boss. It seemed like everyone is waiting for hismand. In response to the situation, Luke turned around and saw the smirk on Boss'' face, as if he had already expected what was happening. Luke nced at Keh, then pointed his gun directly at Boss'' head. Looking at the people in front of him, he said, ¡°It seems you''re ready to give up on your boss. If that''s the case, don''t me me for being cruel.¡± With that, he loaded the gun, cocked the trigger, and was about to fire... Chapter 969 Kenneth Is Surrounded Chapter 969 Keh Is Surrounded ¡°Wait.¡± At that moment, someone unexpectedly spoke up. Luke shifted his gaze, looking toward them. The person on the other side hesitated briefly before proceeding to drop the guns one by one onto the ground. Upon seeing this, Boss furrowed his brows and sternly ordered, ¡°Don''t you dare drop them! Pick them up right now!¡± The person leading the other group stared at him and said, ¡°But Boss, what about you? Nothing is more important than your safety.¡± ¡°Cut the c*ap! Once you drop your guns, we''ll lose!¡± Boss yelled. The person looked on, his brows tightly knitted, seemingly unsure of his next course of action. ¡°Pick it up!¡± he finally yelled. The rest of the other party hesitated, and at that moment, someone bent down to pick up a gun. Seeing this, Luke fired a shot at that person. The individual was wounded and fell, though the injury was not critical. ¡°Why bother picking up what you''ve already put down?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Try picking up another one, and the next shot willnd right here!¡± Luke pointed at a specific spot on Boss'' body. The leader of the other party watched with a furrowed brow. Just then, Boss fixed his gaze on him and asked, ¡°Do you remember what I told you before, no matter when...¡± He didn''t finish his sentence, but the way he looked into the other person''s eyes seemed to convey everything. The other person listened with a solemn expression, and then he nodded firmly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand,¡± he responded. Keh looked on. Even though he didn''t understand the meaning, he knew that this was their secret code. Denying them any further opportunities, Keh suddenly grinned at Boss. ¡°It appears they don''t really care about you that much. Since that''s the case, allow me to bid you farewell.¡± Upon hearing that, Boss locked eyes with him, a subtle smile curling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°J, do you believe that if I die, you won''t make it out alive either?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Boss chuckled lightly. ¡°You can try. Having you apany me in death might actually be worthwhile.¡± Keh''s gaze darkened. He knew very well that this person must have had intentions and a purpose in trying to return here. Yet, as fate would have it, humans were often stubborn. His gaze bore into Boss. ¡°Since that''s the case, allow me to send you on your way first.¡± With those words, he pressed the gun against Boss'' forehead, slowly chambering a round. Boss showed no signs of fear, his gaze unwavering as he said, ¡°J, remember this, whether I live or die, I''ll be a haunting presence in your life. You''ll never escape me in this lifetime.¡± Nevertheless, Keh remainedpletely unfazed. Looking at the man, he said, ¡°It''s a shame that that''s merely your perception. As far as I''m concerned, you''re as insignificant as a speck of dust, hardly worth acknowledging.¡± Boss'' expression shifted slightly at that. For a strong person, this was probably the most hurtful thing to hear. I see him as a rival, yet he didn''t even consider me worthy of his attention. At the thought of that, Boss'' expression became even more grim. Staring at Keh with eyes filled with resentment, he retorted, ¡°Keh, spare me the pleasantries, you can try¡ª¡± Keh didn''t waste any more time to bicker with him, his finger poised to pull the trigger. However, right at that moment, a blinding burst of light suddenly engulfed them, apanied by the rapid stato of gunshots. ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Luke rushed forward, positioning himself directly in front of Keh. Thetter had no idea what was happening. By the time he came to his senses, he saw countless beams of intense lighting from above, shining directly on them. It was so bright that it was unbearable to keep their eyes open. ¡°Boss, don''t open your eyes,¡± Luke warned, ¡°this is a specially crafted light. If you open them, you''ll go blind.¡± Upon hearing the warning, Keh shut his eyes tightly. Luke promptly called out to those behind him, ¡°Everyone, keep your eyes closed!¡± When Boss heard that, he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°I didn''t expect that you would actually know about this.¡± Hearing that, Keh tried to reach for the person beside him, only to find that Boss had already disappeared without a trace. At that moment, Keh understood everything and a cold smirk formed on his lips. ¡°Boss, is this the trick you''ve been scheming all night to lure me here?¡± By then, Boss had long since made his way to safety, and a person nearby was freeing him from his handcuffs. Standing in the shadows, he observed the surrounded group, fully aware that now they were his prisoners. With this realization, a taunting smile graced his lips. ¡°So what? Are you taken aback? Or pleasantly surprised, perhaps?¡± Keh sneered. ¡°I had thought there were more tricks in store. Turns out, it''s nothing special!¡± Boss'' expression underwent a subtle transformation, his gaze reflecting a mix of emotions. ¡°Indeed, it''s nothing special, but you still ended up in my hands, didn''t you? J, you truly are something, maintaining your defiance even in the face of death. I must admit, I admire your resolve.¡± ¡°I have plenty more points left for you to admire!¡± Keh retorted. ¡°It''s a pity I won''t have the chance to witness them, then,¡± Boss proimed. Then, he turned his attention to the people behind him and dered, ¡°Listen closely, everyone. The individuals standing before us are among the most influential figures in DX Group. You''re undoubtedly aware of the immense wealth associated with that ce. If we take them down, everything acquired tonight will belong to all of you!¡± The moment he uttered those words, a wave of excitement swept through the surrounding crowd. Cheers filled the air at all four tables, and they looked at the surrounded group as if they were fishes laid out on a chopping block, ready to be ughtered at will. ¡°Boss, can we start the countdown now?¡± someone aimed their weapon at Keh and the others and suggested. ¡°Of course!¡± Boss replied. However, at that moment, his gaze fell upon Thalia in the crowd. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then, after whispering something to the person beside him, that individual nodded and proceeded directly toward Thalia. At this point, Keh and hispanions found themselves surrounded from all sides. Thalia was concentrating with her eyes closed, attuned to the shifting sounds when suddenly, someone approached and pulled her away. Born with keen instincts, she discerned that the person wasn''t Spencer and swiftly acted, dislocating their arm. An agonizing scream sounded, then the person said, ¡°I''m here to save you!¡± ¡°Save me?¡± Thalia asked, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Boss ordered me to save you!¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback. While she didn''t know the connection between Boss and this unfamiliar face, she could tell that he cared a lot about them. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°All right, I''ll go with you.¡± Suddenly, Spencer called out to her, ¡°Thalia.¡± Even though Thalia couldn''t see Spencer''s exact location, she could still pinpoint his position by the sound of his voice. She walked up to him and embraced him. ¡°Wait for me,¡± she said. Spencer had a lot to say, but after a long pause, all he managed was, ¡°Be careful.¡± Thalia didn''t say more. Instead, she released him and followed the person, leaving with them. As they walked, Thalia discreetly sent some signals to Anthony. Fortunately, the person leading her was unaware of her gestures, and even Boss, at a distance, remained oblivious to any potential problems. Chapter 970 Anthony Deploys Unmanned Aircrafts Chapter 970 Anthony Deploys Unmanned Aircrafts Right then, Anthony and Cosmos were on their way. Anthony''s gaze was fixed on theptop, his fingers flying across the keyboard. Just then, his wristwatch suddenly began to vibrate. He lifted his wrist and nced at his watch. When he saw the numbers on it, his brows abruptly knitted together. ¡°Pull over, Cosmos!¡± Anthony urged in a low voice all of a sudden. Hearing that, Cosmos frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I''m sure. Quick!¡± Anthony asserted without taking his eyes off theptop. His voice was filled with urgency, and it was as though something of great importance was at stake. Cosmos didn''t ask any more questions, pulling over right away. That ce was deste in itself, with hardly anyone passing by except for those from Vermillion Base. But at that moment, they were only a few hundred meters away from Vermillion Base. In fact, he could already see its gates. After the car hade to a stop, Anthony immediately keyed in a string of numbers into his phone. Then, his fingers moved back to theptop and continued flying across the keyboard. Despite having no idea what he was doing, Cosmos knew it must be something to do with Vermillion Base. Hesitating for a moment, he took out his phone and called Dave. As he made the call, his gaze was fixed in Anthony''s direction. After exchanging a few words, he hung up the phone. Looking at Anthony, he uttered, ¡°Dave will be here soon, so don''t worry too much.¡± Nheless, Anthony scanned his eyes over theptop screen, his eyes moving back and forth rapidly. Hearing that, he muttered, ¡°There''s no time left.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They are already surrounded!¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Cosmos questioned, disbelief written all over his face. Anthony didn''t borate further, merely staring at theptop screen. With his brows furrowed in concentration, he looked strikingly simr to Keh. At that exact moment, he tapped a few times on the keyboard. As he gazed at the screen, his eyes gradually lit up. Utterly bewildered, Cosmos followed his line of sight. On the screen were things he had never seen before. They appeared to be some highly advanced technology. ¡°What is this?¡± Cosmos asked. ¡°You''ll find out soon enough!¡± With that said, Anthony gazed out into the distance as though waiting for something. A few secondster, a buzzing sound echoed from the sky. It sounded like something in a swarm, for the noise was quite loud. Drawn by the sound, Cosmos curiously lifted his eyes and looked out. Due to the darkness of the night, he saw nothing even after scanning his eyes around. Just as he was about to withdraw his gaze, he suddenly noticed a dense group of objects in the distant sky seemingly flying in their direction. Upon seeing that, Cosmos squinted. ¡°What are those?¡± Anthony said nothing, watching as the object flew toward him. A relieved smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Luckily, they''re in time! Cosmos squinted, carefully tracking the objects flying in the sky. As they gradually approached, his eyes widened in surprise. After a moment, he finally surmised with certainty, ¡°They''re... unmanned aircraft?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anthony affirmed in a low voice. His gaze was fixed in the same direction, hostility brimming in his eyes. Seeing his calm demeanor, Cosmos looked at him. Just as he was going to say something, he suddenly narrowed his eyes upon meeting the boy''s gaze. ¡°You... Don''t tell me you got them here?¡± ¡°If not?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Where did you get these from?¡± Cosmos asked. ¡°That''s not important. What matters is there''s hope for them!¡± While saying that, Anthony retracted his gaze away and refocused it on theptop. Cosmos did not take his eyes off the sky. At that moment, countless helicopters flew over from the distance. It was as though they had a specific destination in mind. After reaching a certain point, they changed directions and headed straight toward Vermillion Base. It was a grand sight that would leave one in awe. After watching them for a while, Cosmos started the car and drove toward Vermillion Base. No, I must go and take a look. Why is it that I find these helicopters somewhat familiar? Meanwhile, in Vermillion Base, Boss swept his eyes over the rest of those present after Thalia had been taken away. A smirk curved his lips. ¡°See you in the next life, J!¡± After he had finished speaking, the men around them raised their guns to open fire. However, before they could make the first move, Keh retaliated by firing his gun and taking out the man beside him with a single shot. When the man fell, Boss was stunned. At that, Keh looked in his direction with eyes screwed shut. ¡°Do you think I''m helpless just because of the situation? Even with my eyes closed, I can still kill you!¡± he retorted. ¡°Is that so? Then, let''s see who''s faster¡ªyou or them,¡± Boss sneered. As he spoke, he subtly gestured with his hand. Following that, his men began to open fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless gunshots rang out all around. Surprisingly, however, all who fell were those on his side. He was slightly taken aback. Just then, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Look! What are those?¡± Upon hearing that, Boss looked up at the sky in the direction the man was pointing. At that moment, countless small nes could be seen flying in from the distance. It was as though each one had its ownuncher on its underside, swiftly and urately targeting them. A series of whizzing sounds filled the air. One by one, his men fell down. Suddenly, someone cried out, ¡°They''re unmanned aircraft, Boss! Watch out!¡± At the same time, someone else rushed forward and used something to block their attack. Boss merely stood there and stared up at the sky. His eyes brimmed with surprise, fury, and also envy. Right then, the unmanned aircraft targeted those of Vermillion Base and the ring light overhead precisely as though equipped with brains and eyes. Bang! Bang! Bang! All that could be heard was the sound of breaking ss. As the light gradually dimmed, Keh opened his eyes. By then, the rest of them also opened their eyes. At the sight of the attacking unmanned aircraft hovering overhead, Luke was stunned. ¡°This is just too spectacr, Boss,¡± hemented dazedly. Then, he turned to Keh. ¡°Say, you all could have given me a heads-up about your n. I really thought we were going to fight to the death!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Keh remained silent. He lifted his gaze to the unmanned aircraft hovering overhead, the look in his eyes dark. Without having to think about it, he knew who was behind it. However, the most important thing at hand was to kill Boss and level Vermillion Base. I''ve got to wipe them all out. At that thought, he withdrew his gaze and said coldly, ¡°That''s enough. Stop yakking here, and kill Boss first!¡± Speaking of which, something came to Luke''s mind, and he looked around. By then, those of Vermillion Base had already scattered everywhere. At the same time, he seemed very much motivated. His eyes narrowed, and he looked at the men behind him. ¡°Come, level this ce with me!¡± With that said, the men behind immediately followed his lead. Keh watched them before sweeping his gaze across the space. He then decided to walk in a different direction. If my memory serves, Boss went this way under his men''s cover. Following that thought, he headed in that direction with his gun in hand. Chapter 971 Personal Grudge Between Chapter 971 Personal Grudge Between Inside the camp''s room, Thalia was listening to the buzzing sound outside, contemting whether to look out, when suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Boss walked in from outside. Upon seeing him, Thalia squinted her eyes. At that moment, the people who had entered with him said, ¡°Boss, we can''t dy any longer. We must leave this ce now!¡± However, Boss turned a deaf ear as if he hadn''t heard anything at all. Looking at Thalia, his eyes were filled with pity. This face... it''s just like my sister''s. If she were grown up now, she would probably look like this, right? Boss approached and looked at her. He was about to reach out and touch her face, but Thalia preemptively swatted his hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thalia retorted, her face flushed with urgency. ¡°Do you... know a girl named Be?¡± Boss asked. For the first time in such a long while, he spoke with such a gentle voice and tone. How he wished that the person before him was his sister. Even if all those years of resentment turned into a joke, at least he still had a family member. However, Thalia spoke up directly. ¡°I don''t know her, nor have I even heard of her.¡± She knew that what he was looking at was not her, but the mask on her face. She wasn''t particrly curious about what their rtionship was. What intrigued her more was how Anthony found out about that. Boss looked at her. ¡°Let me tell you a story...¡± ¡°Can I refuse to listen?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°No!¡± Boss said outright. What else could Thalia say? She rolled her eyes and didn''t speak again. And so, Boss began to tell the story. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a brother and sister who were so poor that they could barely afford to eat...¡± To be honest, Thalia was initially indifferent and didn''t pay much attention. However, as she listened further, she found herself somewhat moved. ¡°And so, she was used as bait to lure the enemy. After that, everyone told me she was dead, but I never believed it. I searched the world over, but there was never any news of her...¡± As he spoke, he turned around to look at Thalia, ¡°Until I saw you!¡± Thalia was stunned. Looking at Boss'' gaze toward her, it was as if he had decided that she was his sister. Even though she was moved by the story, Thalia merelymented the death of that young girl. As someone who had experienced being treated as less than human, she considered herself fortunate to have met Spencer. As for that girl, Thalia didn''t know if she was as lucky. Seeing her silent, with an expression that seemed unclear and indistinct, Boss looked at her. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes. Even though she was moved, she remained a clear-headed and rational person. Looking at him, she said, ¡°Your story ispelling and touching, but unfortunately, I am not your sister. I have memories from when I was one year old and onwards. I know very well who my parents are and how I grew up. So, I am not your sister, and you should not pin your hopes on me!¡± Boss looked at her, seemingly a bit unwilling to let go. ¡°Perhaps you''ve forgotten?¡± ¡°I haven''t forgotten. I know better than anyone else who I am and where Ie from!¡± Thalia emphasized each word. However, Boss was unwilling to believe. After all those years of long search, now that he had finally found someone so simr to Be, how could he possibly give up so easily? As he was deep in thought, someone beside him spoke up. ¡°Boss, the situation outside is bad. We must evacuate now!¡± Boss narrowed his eyes, then stepped forward and seized her hand. ¡°Be,e with me!¡± Thalia squinted her eyes. ¡°I''m not your sister!¡± ¡°Come with me. I will make you remember everything!¡± Boss seemed to have made up his mind from the bottom of his heart. Just as he was about to drag her away forcibly, Thalia was about to resist when suddenly, voices could be heard from outside. ¡°Let her go!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Upon hearing the sound, Boss turned around. At that moment, Keh and Spencer walked in together. Seeing the situation, Boss narrowed his eyes. Then, he turned to the person behind him and said, ¡°Be, don''t worry, I will take you away from here!¡± ¡°I told you I''m not your sister!¡± Thalia struggled. However, Boss waspletely deaf to it. At that moment, Spencer spoke up. ¡°Boss, didn''t you hear what she said? Or do you have some kind of special fetish for targeting other people''s girlfriends?¡± Hearing that, Boss narrowed his eyes. ¡°She is my sister!¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± Spencer scoffed. ¡°When I met her, she was just a teenager. I know where she''s from, where she grew up better than anyone else. How did she suddenly be your sister?¡± Hearing that, Boss turned to look at Thalia, then, as if in disbelief, he turned his gaze back to Spencer. ¡°My sister was only a few years old when she disappeared. Even if you knew her when she was in her teens, so what? People change over the years. No matter where you met her, it wouldn''t be surprising!¡± No matter what others said at that moment, Boss had made up his mind. Listening to their chatter, Thalia was growing impatient. All this talk, just because of this face. Now that its purpose has been served, there''s no need for me to wear this mask anymore. ''Would you still consider me your sister if I were like this?'' she asked, slowly peeling off the mask from her face. After she tore it off, Boss looked at her,pletely stunned. Thalia looked at him, her gaze cold and clear. ¡°Can we make it clear now? I am not your sister!¡± She could kill, but she never yed with emotions. For her, it was disgraceful. ¡°No!¡± Boss shook his head. ¡°No, it can''t be, it''s not like that...¡± he muttered, ¡°You must be lying to me!¡± ¡°I did deceive you. That''s true. But before this, I genuinely didn''t know what this face meant to you. For that, I sincerely owe you an apology!¡± However, Boss simply wouldn''t listen. He red at her and suddenly shouted, ¡°You''re lying to me! Put your mask back on, put it back on!¡± Seeing him about to lose his cool, at that moment, Spencer stepped forward and grabbed him. ¡°Don''t touch her!¡± Spencer emphasized each word. However, there was a certain twisted and perverse look in Boss'' eyes. He wasughing uproariously as if he had gone mad. At that moment, Keh looked at them. ¡°Spencer, take Thalia and leave. This is a personal grudge between him and me!¡± ¡°You could use some help¡ª¡± ¡°No need!¡± Keh interrupted directly, his gaze fixed on Boss. Now, he just wanted to deal with the latter in person. Spencer''s gaze swept over him and then he nodded. ¡°All right!¡± With that, no more words were exchanged. Supporting Thalia, they began to walk toward the outside. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Thalia nodded, then followed Spencer out. At that moment, Keh''s gaze shifted to the person who had entered with Boss. ¡°Do you n to stay here and die, or would you rather leave?¡± The man looked at Keh with fear, hesitated for a while, and finally, without another word, he walked toward the outside. ¡°Close the door!¡± Keh said in a low voice. The door was shut from the outside. Chapter 972 Seen My Daddy Chapter 972 Seen My Daddy Inside the room, Boss looked as if he had no will to live. Heughed, his eyes hollow, as if he had lost all hope in this world. At that moment, Keh looked at him. ¡°Boss, ying dumb won''t work with me. There''s still something between us that needs to be settled.¡± Boss turned around, his gaze fixed on Keh. ¡°Settle? Of course, it has to be settled...¡± As he spoke, his eyes suddenly became fierce. ¡°J, do you know how much I hate you? What you have is something I can''t achieve in my entire life... whether it''s woman, wealth, or power.¡± However, Keh''s gaze swept over him indifferently. ¡°So, are you begging for mercy now?¡± ¡°Beg for mercy? Ha!¡± he sneered. ¡°Let me tell you, even if I were to die, I would never beg you for mercy. I just don''t understand why is the world so unfair. Why can you easily have everything, while I, despite all my efforts to obtain and cherish, end up with nothing?¡± ¡°Why? I''ll tell you why. It''s because your intentions are not pure. That''s why you''re destined to gain nothing in your life!¡± Keh said to him, emphasizing each word. ¡°No!¡± Boss suddenly shouted. ¡°This world is inherently survival of the fittest. If you have something, it just means you''re lucky that you''ve been favored by God. As for me, I didn''t lose to you. I lost to fate!¡± Keh looked at him,ughing mockingly. ¡°The words of the weak!¡± No sooner had Keh finished speaking than Boss, like a madman, lunged at him, and a fight broke out immediately. However, after a few rounds, Boss simply couldn''t hold up and was directly knocked down heavily onto the ground. He was looking at the ceiling and also at Keh, who was pointing a gun at him. Heughed. Keh looked at him. ¡°Boss, it''s time to atone for what you''ve done!¡± he murmured. At that moment, Boss looked at him. ¡°Does Natasha know?¡± he asked, then added, ¡°She probably doesn''t. Otherwise, knowing her temper, she would have taken my life herself!¡± ¡°Your blood is too filthy. She shouldn''t even have to deal with you in person!¡± muttered Keh. ¡°Please ry my message to her that I am sorry for what I did to her, but I have no regrets. The time I spent alone with her was the happiest moment of my life...¡± Bang! Without any hesitation, Keh shot him right in the heart. And the words Boss wanted to say got stuck in his throat. He was unable to utter a single sentence. ¡°I''ve told you. You''re not worthy of mentioning her!¡± Keh muttered. Boss'' mouth opened and closed repeatedly until fresh blood started to overflow. At that moment, Keh looked at him. ¡°Only when you die will she finally gain peace of mind.¡± With that, another two loud bangs ensued. Two more shots were fired. Watching Boss unable to speak another word, Keh curled his lips in satisfaction and walked toward the outside. However, just as he was about to reach the door, Boss painstakingly pulled out a hand grenade from behind him. He yanked the pin out and suddenly shouted, ¡°J!¡± Keh turned around. At that moment, he saw Boss smiling at him. Upon recognizing what Boss held in his hand, Keh instinctively lunged toward the outside. However, at that moment, there was a thunderous boom. The room instantly exploded. The house copsed, and Keh was sted outside,nding heavily on the ground. After making good use of the unmanned aircraft to thoroughly sweep the area, Dave finally arrived. And just like that, Anthony and Cosmos, who were outside, rushed in together. Vermillion Base''s interior had nearly be half a ruin. There was hardly a spot that was in good condition. Looking at the scene inside, Anthony and Dave exchanged a nce. ¡°I''ll take care of the loose ends. Even though there''s not much danger here anymore, it doesn''t mean there aren''t any resentful individuals left. Be careful,¡± Dave cautioned Anthony. ¡°Mr. Dave, rest assured. I know what I''m doing. I definitely won''t run around aimlessly,¡± Anthony said. Even though he was uneasy, he felt helpless. After all, if it weren''t for him that day, who knew what kind of mess might have urred? ncing at the people behind him, he said, ¡°Some of you stay back to protect him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± And so, Dave simply walked away. Anthony nced around. By now, the unmanned aircraft had already been summoned back by him. Seeing numerous missed calls on his phone, Anthony steeled himself, silenced the device, and tucked it into his bag. Dealing with the matters at hand was of utmost importance at that moment. With that in mind, Anthony decided to go find Keh. At that moment, Luke emerged after sessfully eliminating the enemy. Seeing him, Anthony immediately approached, ¡°Mr. Luke, have you seen my daddy?¡± Speaking of which, Luke nced around. ¡°Boss is now...¡± He looked around and hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°Boss'' target is Boss, so he must have gone in the direction of Boss.¡± ¡°So, where is it?¡± ¡°I''m not quite sure about that...¡± he said. Anthony was rendered speechless. His words are inconsequential. Lukeughed. ¡°All the people here are our men. I''ll help you ask around.¡± Saying that, he casually stopped a person. ¡°Have you seen Boss?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°It seems like he went that way,¡± someone said. After hearing that, Luke asked, ¡°Over there?¡± ¡°Yes. With a man.¡± Man? As Luke was pondering who that man could be, Anthony had already started walking in that direction. ¡°Mr. Anthony!¡± Luke looked at him, then immediately followed. Anthony was walking ahead, with Luke following by his side. As they walked, Luke reassured him, ¡°Don''t worry. Boss is the toughest among us. If we''re okay, he definitely will be too.¡± Anthony was walking when suddenly, his right eye began to twitch. His steps suddenly faltered. Seeing that, Luke also stopped, looking at him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony stared straight ahead when suddenly, his right eyelid began to twitch uncontrobly. I remember thest time I felt this way was when Nat had a car ident... A hint of unease shed through his heart. The next second, Anthony took quick strides, running straight ahead. Luke was watching, shouting as he followed behind, ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why are you running so fast?¡± Ignoring everything else, Anthony continued to sprint forward. As long as he couldn''t see Keh, he couldn''t feel at ease. As he was running, he suddenly noticed Thalia standing not too far away. Seeing that, he immediately ran over, ¡°Thalia.¡± Thalia was standing with her back to him. Hearing the sound, she turned around. Upon seeing Anthony, she was taken aback. ¡°Howe you''re here?¡± ¡°Have you seen my daddy?¡± Anthony asked directly. Chapter 973 What Is Wrong With My Dad Chapter 973 What Is Wrong With My Dad Thalia''s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Your daddy, he...¡± While they were talking, Spencer''s voice echoed from one side. ¡°Thalia,e help me.¡± Thalia turned around, only to see Spencer carrying Keh toward her. Stumbling and staggering, Keh looked to be in a serious condition. Looking at the situation, Thalia shifted her gaze to Anthony. Without saying much, she immediately ran forward to help. When Anthony''s gaze trailed the direction she ran in, he could easily guess what was happening the moment he saw Spencer carrying Keh''s stumbling figure out. For an instant, his legs went inexplicably weak. Then, gathering his strength, Anthony immediately ran in the same direction. Luke, who was following behind, frowned upon seeing this. ¡°Boss...¡± Luke muttered under his breath, then immediately picked up his phone to notify Dave before following the others. Thalia arrived first, casting a nce at Keh, who was covered in dirt and blood. Then she turned to Spencer. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°I''m not sure. We need to find a ce to thoroughly examine him!¡± Just as she was about to say something, she saw Anthony running over. Thalia''s brows furrowed tightly, but she didn''t know what to say. Upon reaching them, Anthony halted his steps. ¡°Daddy...¡± he murmured, looking at Keh. His mind was filled with unpleasant thoughts. Raising his eyes to look at Spencer, he asked, ¡°What''s going on? What happened to my dad?¡± ¡°An explosion just urred over there, and your dad happened to be inside at the time.¡± Upon hearing those words, Anthony couldn''t help but freeze. The most optimistic scenario now is just as bleak. With teary eyes, Anthony asked, ¡°Then... Then Daddy...¡± ¡°If you want to know what''s going on, find a ce for me to set him down, so I can give him a thorough check. Then we''ll know!¡± said Spencer. Anthony was not the type to act without thinking. As he turned around, just about to say something, Luke spoke up. ¡°Over there.¡± Hearing the suggestion, Spencer nodded and immediately carried Keh in that direction. Luke immediately stepped forward to help. Just as they were about to put Keh down in an empty space, Luke immediately took off his coat andid it on the ground. Then he said, ¡°Go ahead and put him down.¡± Without any hesitation, Spencer put Keh down directly. Then, those who were following behind immediately formed a circle, facing outward to protect those inside. Inside the circle, Kehy on the ground, his face and head smeared with blood. As for his body, only upon closer inspection could one see the numerous wounds and bloodstains due to the dark color of his clothing. Spencer was examining Keh, while Anthony stood by, staring nkly. His eyes were red and he waited with bated breath. He was terrified that Spencer''s next words would cause his heart to sink. Meanwhile, Thalia stood by his side, finding it hard to bear. Even if she couldn''t tell how close Anthony and Keh were, she knew that Keh''s presence had long taken root in the former''s heart. Even if Keh wasn''t by Anthony''s side when he grew up, he was still thetter''s irreceable father. With that thought, Thalia frowned slightly. She then looked at him and asked, ¡°Anthony, are you okay?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°Or you could wait somewhere else¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Anthony interrupted him coldly, ¡°No, I''m staying right here. I''m not going anywhere!¡± Thalia looked at him with pursed lips and suddenly didn''t know what to say. After Spencer conducted his initial examination, Dave received the news and hurriedly rushed over. Upon spotting Keh in the crowd, he was immediately taken aback. The men protecting Keh, upon seeing Dave approach, automatically made way for him. Looking ahead, Dave slowly walked into the circle. On the ground, Keh''s eyes were tightly shut. He looked as if he had gone through some great catastrophe, and it was hard to tell if he was still alive. Dave''s heart felt as if it had been dealt a heavy blow. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Dave murmured. ¡°Dave.¡± Seeing the situation, Luke immediately stepped forward. Suddenly, Dave burst out, ¡°Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on?¡± Luke looked on, his brows furrowed, but he didn''t know what to say. At that moment, Thalia, who was standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°He went to kill Boss, but somehow ended up like this... He must have been ambushed!¡± Listening to Thalia''s words, Dave gradually shifted his gaze and then approached Keh. Looking at him, he spoke slowly and deliberately. ¡°Keh, we''ve already lost Zavier. You can''t allow anything to happen to you, you hear me? You''re not allowed to, do you understand?¡± However, what responded to him was silence. Dave''s gaze shifted directly to Spencer. ¡°How is he doing?¡± Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°I did a quick check on him, and his external injuries aren''t severe. He must have been far from the explosion, or he managed to dodge it directly. However, I''m not certain if there are any internal injuries. We need to get him back for a thorough examination!¡± Dave looked behind him. ¡°Get a car here immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Someone from behind him immediately went off. Just then, Keh suddenly coughed and opened his eyes, causing everyone to turn their gaze toward him immediately. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Keh?¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± At that moment, Keh''s eyes, seemingly weary, slowly opened. When he saw Dave, he said, ¡°It''s so noisy. I can''t even get a little sleep.¡± Upon hearing that, Dave couldn''t help but burst intoughter. At that moment, the tension within him gradually dissipated. ¡°D*mn, you nearly scared the life out of me.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not that easy to kill!¡± he said. Then, his gaze shifted to Anthony who was standing by the side. Keh didn''t speak as he stared at Anthony directly. Thetter''s eyes rimmed with red, as if he had been holding back his tears for a long time. Looking at him, Keh curled up his lips into a smile. ¡°What''s the matter? Were you scared?¡± Tears uncontrobly streamed down Anthony''s face. ¡°No, I knew that you would definitely be alright.¡± Upon hearing the reply, Kehughed. ¡°Of course I''ll be fine. Nat is still waiting for me at home, so I must go back. I still have a secret to tell her...¡± As he spoke, he began to get up. Seeing this, everyone immediately stepped forward to lend a hand. However, Keh stopped them. ¡°It''s fine. I can manage.¡± While speaking, he immediately stood up. When he saw their reactions, the corner of his mouth tugged mischievously. ¡°See? Didn''t I tell you it was possible?¡± Everyone looked at him with grins breaking out on their faces. ¡°Boss is already dead. There''s nothing left for me to do here. Dave, I''ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Keh looked at Anthony. ¡°Let''s go home.¡± Anthony rose to his feet, taking the initiative to hold Keh''s hand. However, before his hand could touch Keh''s, thetter''s body suddenly fell backward. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Shouts of worry echoed all around. Chapter 974 Jolted Awake By A Nightmare Chapter 974 Jolted Awake By A Nightmare As Natasha was sleeping, she was suddenly jolted awake by a nightmare. ¡°Keh.¡± She opened her eyes, her gaze fixed on the ceiling. Denise was by her side. Upon hearing her stir, she immediately moved closer. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± Natasha''s gaze shifted to Denise. When she made her daughter out, her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What are you doing here, Denise?¡± ¡°Everyone at home is out now, leaving just you and me here. Daddy asked me toe over and keep youpany,¡± Denise answered. Hearing that, Natasha looked at her and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡± Denise lifted her wrist to check the time. ¡°It''s already four o''clock in the morning.¡± ¡°Are your daddy and Anthony home?¡± Natasha asked. Denise shook her head. ¡°If Daddy is home, I certainly won''t get to stay here anymore.¡± She knew that pretty well. At her reply, Natasha felt a sense of dread deep within. She lifted her head and snagged her phone from the bedside table. Denise looked on, then asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± ¡°I''m going to give your daddy a call,¡± she said, calling Keh right away. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After she had made the call, no one picked up on the other end as time ticked away by the second. Following that, Natasha''s brows knitted together. Hanging up, she tried calling again. Watching her at it, Denise murmured, ¡°Perhaps things aren''t going as smoothly, and Daddy might still be busy, Nat.¡± Speaking of that, Natasha was taken aback for a moment. Yes, that''s true. What''s wrong with me? Have I lost all reason over a dream? Seeing that Natasha had fallen silent, Denise added, ¡°Just half an hour ago, Tony sent a message to the group chat that he''s safe.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha asked. Denise immediately took out her phone and tapped open their group chat. Anthony had indeed sent a message there that read ¡°Safe.¡± Upon seeing that, Natasha finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°All right, Nat. I know you''re worried, but Daddy and Mr. Dave will definitely be fine since they''re so incredible. The same goes for Tony. Just rest assured.¡± Natasha listened and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If you can''t sleep, I''ll stay close to you. Just sleep with peace of mind, Nat. With me by your side, everything will be fine,¡± Denise said. Then, she leaned in, resting her forehead against Natasha''s. Basking in the faint, soothing smell unique to Denise, Natasha felt much more at peace. She closed her eyes and repeatedly told herself that it was just a dream. And so, she gradually calmed down. ¡°Denise.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Remember to wake me up when your daddy and brother are home,¡± Natasha murmured. ¡°Got it,¡± Denise replied. Thereafter, Natasha closed her eyes and went back to sleep. She was utterly exhausted and weary then. Her body had long since gone beyond its limits, and she would be unbearably weak if she exerted even the slightest effort or concentration. After Denise watched Natasha fall asleep, her eyes, which sparkled just a moment ago, instantly dimmed. There might no line when it came to Anthony''s phone, but the same could not be said of his watch. At that point, Anthony and Thalia had long since already converged and had left that ce. However, they hadn''t returned yet, and where they had gone remained unknown. But her intuition told her that there must be something going on. As she stared at the location disyed on her watch, her gaze was indescribablyplex. When Natasha woke up the next day, it was already broad daylight. Outside the window, the sun had almost reached the south at that moment. She nced at the clock nearby and saw that it was already around ten o''clock in the morning. Recalling something, she attempted to sit up. But after scanning her surroundings, she couldn''t find her phone anywhere. Her brows furrowed. Just as she was about to get out of bed to look for it, the door was pushed open, and Denise came in with something in her hands. ¡°Nat,¡± Denise greeted with a faint smile ying on her lips. Upon seeing her, Natasha asked, ¡°Have you seen my phone, Denise?¡± ¡°Uh, Daddy called you earlier, and I answered it. I might have left it somewhere. I''ll look for it in a bit,¡± Denise said, then walked over and ced the food on the table. Hearing that, Natasha asked, ¡°Your daddy called? Is he home?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Yes, but they aren''t home yet.¡± ¡°Still not home?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Don''t worry, Nat. They''ve gone to Mr. Dave''s base. They said they still have some matters to deal with. Once they''re done, they will be back,¡± Denise fibbed. Natasha didn''t think much of it. ¡°What about Anthony?¡± ¡°Tony went with them,¡± Denise said. Natasha''s brows creased, and she was seemingly deep in thought. At that moment, Denise carried the freshly made food to her. ¡°It''s time to eat, Nat.¡± Looking at the food she brought, Natasha frowned. ¡°I''m not hungry.¡± ¡°If you don''t eat properly, Nat, I''m going to call Daddy!¡± Denise threatened. As soon as that was mentioned, Natasha corralled her thoughts. Looking at her daughter, she sighed. ¡°Why, you''ve learned to use your daddy to pressure me now?¡± ¡°I''m not trying to pressure you, Nat. Besides, I wouldn''t dare do so. I''m just concerned about your health. Before leaving, Daddy and Tony repeatedly instructed me to take good care of you. If they come back and see that I haven''t done a good job, I''ll definitely get scolded again.¡± While saying that, Denise moved closer and clumsily attempted to feed her mother. Listening to her saying ¡°Daddy¡± and ¡°Tony¡± as though they were right there, Natasha couldn''t help butugh in exasperation. She took the food from her. ¡°All right, I''ll eat it, okay?¡± ¡°I''ll feed you.¡± ¡°I''m not at the point where I need to be fed.¡± ¡°Doesn''t Daddy always feed you?¡± ¡°That''s...¡± Natasha was just about to answer, but she abruptly stopped when the words were right on the tip of her tongue. ¡°Yes?¡± Denise prompted. While eating, Natasha said, ¡°That''s because he wants to do so.¡± ¡°Tsk, that''s because he wants to put on a public disy of affection!¡± Denise countered. ¡°What''s wrong with that? Wasn''t this what you were hoping for from the start? Now, you''ve got exactly what you wished for!¡± Natasha said. ¡°Nat, I used to be bamboozled by the phrase ''ying innocent after gaining an advantage''. But now, I deeply understand it. You''re always telling us the answer through your actions, Nat!¡± At her teasing remark, Natasha narrowed her eyes a fraction. ¡°So, this is what it''s like to have someone backing you up. You''ve grown quite bold, even daring to tease me.¡± Upon hearing that, Denise immediately shed her a bright smile. ¡°Not at all. I''m just telling it as it is. How could that be considered teasing?¡± As Natasha ate, she nodded. ¡°Okay, you just wait until I''ve recovered. We shall see what your ''honesty'' will be like.¡± ¡°Is this a threat, Nat?¡± Denise frowned. ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡± At that, Denise immediately retorted, ¡°Can''t you just be a touch gentler with your dearest daughter, Nat?¡± Just as Natasha was about to respond to that, her phone suddenly rang. Chapter 975 Not Waking Up Chapter 975 Not Waking Up Upon hearing the sound, Natasha grew anxious. ¡°Phone,¡± she said. In a corner of the bed, Denise pulled out her phone. Upon seeing the caller ID, a trace of ambiguity shed in her eyes. The next second, she handed the phone to Natasha. ¡°It''s Tony.¡± Seeing that, Natasha immediately took the phone, swiped on the phone, and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Nat,¡± Anthony whispered on the other end of the phone. Natasha listened, her eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Yes. What''s wrong?¡± ¡°How are you? Are you feeling okay?¡± Anthony asked. Upon hearing the voice, Natasha responded, ¡°I''m doing quite well. Denise is taking care of me!¡± ¡°We''ve got the antidote. After checking it today, Spencer found no issues, so we''ll send it back to you!¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing that, Natasha fell silent, seemingly indifferent to the matter of the antidote. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Your voice sounds off, Anthony. Has something happened?¡± ¡°No!¡± Anthony immediately denied. ¡°I probably just had a tiring night and feel a bit sleepy.¡± Natasha pursed her lips, her gaze gradually dimming. After a moment, she asked, ¡°How''s your daddy? Is he doing okay?¡± ¡°Daddy is in a meeting with Mr. Dave... I guess he won''t be free for a while!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Hasn''t everything been settled already? Why the need for a meeting?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°The matter hase to an end, but after all, Vermillion Base is not a small ce. There are still many things to be taken care of...¡± After a moment of silence, Natasha said, ¡°All right. I understand!¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Never mind. I''ll be back to see you soon,¡± Anthony said. Natasha nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll wait for you!¡± Just like that, the call ended. Natasha held her phone, her slender features taut. The smile that was on her face just a moment ago gradually disappeared. Denise watched from the side, noticing her serious expression. She moved closer and asked, ¡°Nat, what''s wrong?¡± Natasha regained her senses, then looked at Denise and smiled. ¡°It''s nothing. I just suddenly thought of something...¡± ¡°Oh. Nat, it''s getting cold. Let''s eat quickly,¡± Denise said. Natasha was smiling as she continued to eat the food in her bowl. Her face wore a smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes. Meanwhile, Anthony''s phone was right next to Keh''s ear. Seeing the person still lying in bed, Anthony finally put away his phone. ¡°Daddy, did you hear that? Nat is still waiting for us to return home. If you don''t want her to worry or get angry, then you need to get better soon...¡± At that moment, everyone in the room couldn''t bear to watch, turning their gazes elsewhere. Dave stepped forward, patting him on the head. ¡°All right. Off you go. Let your daddy have some good rest!¡± ¡°No!¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°I want to stay here with him until he wakes up.¡± Dave furrowed his brows. Just then, as he was about to say something else, Spencer uttered. ¡°Let him stay here. Sometimes, having loved ones around can actually inspire a stronger will to live.¡± ¡°Will it?¡± Dave asked. ¡°When Anthony put the phone to his ear to hear Natasha''s voice just now, his heartbeat clearly sped up. So, it worked!¡± Spencer asserted confidently. Dave nced over, not fully understanding the situation. However, since the doctor had spoken, he didn''t say anything more. Dave nodded in response. ¡°All right, then.¡± ¡°Let''s go. We should head out first!¡± said Spencer. Afterward, everyone stepped out. As the door closed, Anthony didn''t even turn his head. He just sat next to Keh, his gaze fixed on him. However, after hearing Spencer''s words, he took out his phone, flipped to his chat interface with Natasha, and started ying her voice messages one by one. Outside, Luke and Mike were looking toward the door, then turned their gaze to Dave. ¡°Dave, are you really not going to tell Natasha? What if something bad happens to Boss?¡± ¡°The matter he repeatedly emphasized before he fell unconscious clearly showed how important Natasha was to him... Do you dare to say it?¡± Dave asked them. Hearing that, the two fell into immediate silence. Right then, Alexia said, ¡°How is our savior really doing? If things aren''t going well, I''ll find him another doctor. We absolutely cannot just sit here and do nothing.¡± As she was about to leave, Dave said, ¡°Stop.¡± Alexia froze. Dave looked at her and uttered, ¡°If even Spencer can''t save him, then there''s no one in this world who can.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°You guys carry on chatting. I''m heading out!¡± Without waiting for their response, Spencer immediately walked toward the exit. Watching his retreating figure, Dave turned to them and said, ¡°I believe that Keh will be fine. Over the years, hasn''t he always emerged unscathed, whether from water or fire, always surviving on the brink of life and death? This time will be no different!¡± A few people were watching, but none of them spoke. ¡°Let''s go. We still have matters to attend to. By the time he wakes up, everything must be in order,¡± Dave said. Upon hearing that, several people, despite their extreme reluctance, could only nod in agreement. After leaving DX Group''s branch base, Spencer headed toward a car in the distance. At that moment, the door was wide open. Thalia was half-leaning in the car, her legs crossed and stretched out over the control area. Her eyes were closed, as if she were sleeping. As Spencer walked past, her ears twitched slightly, and in an instant, her eyes opened. Spencer walked over and saw her eyes wide open. He asked softly, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Thalia retracted her long legs and sat up immediately. ¡°No, I wasn''t asleep. What''s the situation inside?¡± Hearing that, Spencer mysteriously whipped out a cigarette from somewhere, lit it up, and leaned against the car, slowly taking in the smoke. Seeing the situation, Thalia jumped straight out of the car. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia asked, ¡°Is the situation bad?¡± Spencer shook his head, then turned to look at her. ¡°The surgery was indeed sessful, but during the explosion, the de was forced into the body due to the impact, and it was too close to a vital area, so¡ª¡± ¡°So? What?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Whether he wakes up or not, it''s up to him,¡± said Spencer. Thalia waspletely stunned when she heard that. After a long pause, she finally asked, ¡°Are you saying there''s a good chance he might not wake up?¡± As a doctor, Spencer knew nothing was absolute. He nodded. ¡°You could say that.¡± Thalia fell silent. After a long silence, she asked, ¡°What about Natasha? What about the three little ones? Can they ept this reality?¡± Spencer remained silent. ¡°Anthony is currently inside with him. Benjamin is at the armory on another base. He probably doesn''t know about this yet, neither does Natasha,¡± he murmured. After a long pause, Thalia asked softly, ¡°So, do you n to keep this a secret?¡± ¡°This is what Keh said just before he passed out. He was afraid that Natasha would find out and worry...¡± Spencer murmured. Chapter 976 Do Not Risk Your Life Chapter 976 Do Not Risk Your Life Listening to his words, Thalia furrowed her brows, ¡°That''s one way to put it, but have you considered how Natasha would react if she found out about this?¡± Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°At this moment, there isn''t much room for thoughts and choices.¡± ¡°You are not devoid of thoughts and choices. It''s just that as men, you find it easier to understand his thoughts and actions!¡± Thalia said, emphasizing each word. Spencer listened, without uttering a word. Undeniably, there was a certain truth to what Thalia had said. ¡°Let me ask you this. How do you n to exin it to Natasha if something really happened to Keh?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer took a deep breath, then replied, ¡°I don''t know...¡± Since he couldn''t answer her question, Thalia said, ¡°No, I must go and tell Natasha!¡± Seeing as she was about to leave, Spencer immediately grabbed her from behind, ¡°Don''t act rashly, Thalia!¡± ¡°I''m not!¡± Thalia replied, turning around to look at Spencer as she continued, ¡°You all think and act only from Keh''s perspective. But I am a woman, and I understand a woman''s feelings better. If I were Natasha, and the person I loved had an ident trying to save me, but I didn''t know about it until he died, and I didn''t even get to see him onest time, I would never be able to get over it all my life!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Spencer, perhaps others may not understand, but you should be able to, right?¡± Thalia asked, looking at him. Spencer''s lips were tightly pursed, and the look in his eyes darkened. While others probably couldn''t understand matters of life and death, but he should be able to understand it better than anyone else after facing such situations so many times. As such, he shouldn''t try to stop her. After all, he would indeed do something like this himself if her were in that same position. Seeing that he remained silent, Thalia said, ¡°I must go!¡± Without waiting for his response, she turned around and got into the car. As the engine roared to life, Spencer stood beside it, seemingly lost in thought. Thalia remained silent as she started the car and got ready to leave. Suddenly, Spencer reached out and firmly ced his hand on the steering wheel. Fortunately, Thalia managed to hit the brakes in time. As if she was expecting him to say something, Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed tightly when she turned her head to look at him. A momentter, Spencer looked at her and asked, ¡°Have you ever considered whether Natasha can take such a shock with her current health condition?¡± Thalia''s eyshes fluttered slightly. She indeed had not given much thought about that. However, after putting herself in the Natasha''s shoes and thinking from a different perspective, she said, ¡°Natasha''s weakness lies in her body, not her spirit. She''s not as fragile as you think.¡± Seeing as Thalia was so determined, Spencer said, ¡°Since you''re determined to do this, then I''ll go with you.¡± He then patted the car door and continued, ¡°You take the passenger seat; I''ll drive!¡± Although Thalia''s mind hadn''t quite caught up yet, her body had already instinctively moved to the passenger seat. Seeing this, Spencer got directly into the car. ¡°Go ahead and take a nap. I''ll let you know when we get there!¡± Saying this, he started the car and drove off. At that moment, Thalia was in no mood to sleep as her mind was inplete disarray. However, as she watched Spencer''s figure, she leaned back in her seat, her tense body gradually beginning to rx. ¡°How''s your injury?¡± she suddenly asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Spencer was driving with one hand when he heard this. He nced at his arm and said nonchntly, ¡°It''s nothing; just a minor injury!¡± Thalia pursed her lips as her gaze drifted toward the window. As the scenery outside the car window passed by, Thalia hesitated for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Spencer, if something likest night were to happen again, I hope that you''re the one who survives.¡± Upon hearing these words, Spencer''s blinked a couple of times and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Thalia pursed her lips and replied, ¡°What I mean is, no matter what happens, I want you to take care of yourself first before taking care of me!¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes, clearly understanding her intentions, yet he deliberately yed dumb. ¡°Your statement is wed. If I''m not well, I won''t be able to protect you!¡± he said in a low voice. Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed when she heard that. ¡°What I mean is, do not risk your life for my sake!¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Why is that impossible?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Would you do the same if you were in my shoes?¡± Spencer retorted. ¡°I...¡± Thalia looked at him, unable to utter a word. As though he had anticipated this all along, Spencer continued, ¡°If you can''t do it yourself, what right do you have to demand it from me?¡± ¡°Unlike you, I''m a professional in this field. I have far more solutions than you do. Even in the worst conditions, I will find a way to survive. I won''t let anything happen to myself!¡± she replied, emphasizing each word. ¡°So, you think I can''t protect you?¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant¡ª¡± ¡°Thalia, protecting you is an instinctive thing for me. It''s neither an option nor a choice made after weighing pros and cons. Do you understand?¡± he cut her off. Thalia looked at him, suddenly falling into silence. ¡°Also, if I were someone who runs and hides at the first sign of trouble, what would there be about me that''s worth your affection?¡± Spencer retorted. ¡°I don''t mind that¡ª¡± ¡°That''d mean you''re being foolish!¡± Spencer said, then took a deep breath as he continued, ¡°If a man can''t even stand in front of you in the face of danger, then how is he worthy of your affection?¡± ¡°Because I know you''re not that kind of person!¡± ¡°That''s who I''d be if I start running!¡± Unsure of what to say, Thalia simply looked at him in silence. At that moment, Spencer reached out and held her hand. ¡°Thalia, no matter how formidable you are, I will always see you as someone who needs to be protected.¡± As he spoke, Spencer took her hand and gently kissed it. Those words greatly satisfied Thalia deep down inside. Suddenly, she leaned in, swiftly kissed him on the lips, then pulled away. Spencer was slightly taken aback. Thalia looked at him, ¡°Everything I said makes sense, so, this is your reward!¡± Upon hearing a sound in the night, Spencer reached out and touched his lips. Then, a faint smile, almost imperceptible, yed at the corners of his mouth. Thalia sat to one side, a faint smile ying on her lips. That was when her phone suddenly rang. Thalia took out her phone, and as she saw the iing call, the smile on her face gradually faded. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia looked up at him, ¡°It''s a call from Nat.¡± Spencer''s brows furrowed when he heard that. ¡°She must have figured something out. She must still be rational if she thought to call you, though.¡± ¡°What should I do? Should I just tell her the truth?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Weren''t you quite decisive just now?¡± Spencer retorted. ¡°I was the one who sought her out before, but now she''s the oneing to me. I...I don''t know how to start this conversation!¡± Thalia was extremely troubled. The next thing she knew, Spencer took the phone from her and pressed the answer button. Chapter 977 Natasha Never Plays By The Rules Chapter 977 Natasha Never ys By The Rules Thalia stared wide-eyed and lowered her voice to speak. ¡°How... How should I start?¡± Spencer gave her a quick nce and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°It''s me.¡± ¡°Where is Thalia?¡± Natasha asked without surprise. Spencer nced at the passenger seat and replied softly, ¡°She''s been tired all night. She''s asleep now.¡± ¡°Oh... I see,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°Is there something you need? When she wakes up, I''ll pass the message on to her,¡± said Spencer. Natasha fell silent for a moment. ¡°Spencer, you know me well. Don''t you really understand why I''m making this call?¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Speak your mind.¡± ¡°All right. If that''s the case, I''ll just ask directly,¡± Natasha began. ¡°Your turn to speak. What exactly happened yesterday? And what''s going on with Keh?¡± Natasha asked directly. Upon hearing those words, a slight frown crept onto Spencer''s face, and he remained silent for a long time. On the other end of the phone, Natasha suddenly let out a softugh. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°Your silence is the best answer,¡± Natasha said softly, ¡°There''s nothing else. I''m hanging up now.¡± And so, without waiting for Spencer to say anything more, she ended the call abruptly. As the phone call ended, Thalia turned to Spencer. ¡°I told you she would definitely guess it. She knows us so well that even if you say nothing, it''s the same...¡± As she spoke, Thalia''s brows furrowed in unease. After a moment of thought, she suddenly said, ¡°No, it''s better to tell her. At least she''ll have some idea. But if you don''t, she''ll only imagine the worst...¡± She looked up at Spencer as she spoke. What Thalia said did make some sense. Spencer''s brows were deeply furrowed. He knew Natasha well. If she could not get an answer to her question, she would not ask again. Instead, she would investigate it herself. But now, her body... Looking at the phone, Spencer said, ¡°Call her back.¡± Thalia immediately picked up her phone and dialed back. However, a momentter, her brows furrowed. Looking at Spencer, she spoke, ¡°I can''t get through. The phone is in an unreachable state.¡± Spencer''s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Do you think she might do something foolish?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°No way!¡± Spencer was very certain. ¡°How do you know?¡± Spencer turned to look at her. His gaze was very firm. ¡°She has personally witnessed the painful death of her parents and still managed to pull through. She won''t give up easily. Moreover, she still has her grandpa and the three little ones. So, she won''t!¡± Spencer said, emphasizing each word. Thalia listened and nodded. ¡°It makes sense.¡± But after some thought, she could not help but ask, ¡°So what do you think she will do?¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°She has always been unpredictable. Honestly, I can''t guess what she''ll do next. But one thing is for sure, she won''t give up until she sees Keh!¡± Listening to his words, Thalia nodded. ¡°You''re right. If it were me, I wouldn''t give up either.¡± With that, she looked at Spencer. ¡°Then you better hurry. Don''t let her do anything drastic.¡± Upon hearing that, he immediately quickened his pace. After Natasha hung up the phone, there was no change in her facial expression. She rose to her feet and sought out a set of clothes. Even though it drained all her energy, she rested for a while in her wheelchair after getting dressed. She then applied some simple makeup. Looking at her still somewhat refined reflection in the mirror, she forced a small smile onto her lips. After feeling fairly satisfied with herself, she got up and walked outside. Even though every step she took drained her strength considerably, she still managed to avoid Denise and slowly made her way into the courtyard. It was not until she finally settled into the car that she let out a heavy sigh of relief. Pulling out the car keys, Natasha took a nce. Fortunately, Dave had given them a spare set of car keys earlier. She did not expect they would actuallye in handy. Setting the keys aside, Natasha started the car and drove off. Her gaze was resolute. Even if everyone was keeping secrets from her, she was still determined to go. Some things, if left undone, would be a lifetime of regret. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Natasha was the kind of person who refused to live with regrets. She drove the car and headed forward. Just then, a car came straight toward her. Upon reaching her, it forced her to aplete stop. Natasha did not get out of the car. She just sat there and fixed her gaze on the other driver. Spencer and Thalia exchanged nces, and in perfect sync, they opened the car doors and got out. They approached Natasha and promptly knocked on the ss. The car window slid down. When Thalia saw Natasha, she furrowed her brows. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked softly. ¡°Aren''t you aware of your condition?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I know,¡± Natasha spoke up. ¡°But I should be able to hold on until I see him.¡± The words Thalia wanted to say were stuck in her throat. She was unable to utter a single sentence. Yes, I had every intention of telling her, but when I actually saw her, I found those words so hard to utter. Her lips moved for quite a while, yet she did not manage to say anything. At that moment, Spencer looked at Natasha. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer took a deep breath. ¡°Do you believe that you may have already died in a car ident when Keh is still fine?¡± Upon hearing those words, Natasha''s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Are you saying that Keh is... unharmed now?¡± Indeed, in her eyes, there was only Keh. Even when angry, Spencer took a deep breath and said, ¡°Of course. As long as I''m around, he won''t be in trouble for a while.¡± Hearing that, Natasha''s heart finally settled heavily. Looking up, she gazed at Spencer. ¡°Take me to see him.¡± Seeing Spencer remain silent, Natasha spoke up, ¡°Aren''t you just afraid of me finding out? But I already know now. What''s the point in you all keeping this from me?¡± ¡°Indeed, we aren''t.¡± ¡°What else is there to say?¡± Natasha retorted. Spencer looked at her. ¡°Get in the back. I''ll drive you there.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha did not hesitate. She immediately pushed the car door open to get out. Her movements were so swift and fierce that she almost fell. Seeing that, Thalia quickly reached out and steadied her. To her surprise, Natasha did not seem to mind at all. She just smiled at her and said, ¡°It''s okay.¡± Then, she propped herself up and moved directly toward the back seat. Thalia was right beside her, supporting her and watching her. For some inexplicable reason, she felt a pang of heartache. Indeed, Natasha was no ordinary woman. She did not seek death or court disaster, nor did she use so-called connections to oppress others. Whatever she wanted to do, she relied solely on herself. Looking at her, Thalia felt both heartache and admiration. How wonderful it would be if all women could be like her. But she knew very well that she could not do it. Not everyone could. Chapter 978 I Must See Him Today Chapter 978 I Must See Him Today As Spencer was driving, Natasha sat in the back, her face still devoid of any expression. Thalia looked at her, hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°Actually, the reason Spencer and I came back was to tell you about this... I believe you have the right to know.¡± Natasha listened to Thalia''s words, and a faint smile hung at the corners of her lips. ¡°I know. That''s why you were the first one I called.¡± ¡°I''m sorry...¡± Natasha smiled at her. ¡°You have nothing to apologize to me for.¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you, but I just didn''t know how...¡± ¡°Thalia, tell me about what happenedst night,¡± Natasha suddenly spoke up. Thalia was taken aback for a moment, then turned her gaze to Spencer, who was driving in front. He merely nced at them through the rear-view mirror without saying much. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thalia understood that Spencer was asking her to make the decision. With that thought, she said, ¡°Alright.¡± So, Thalia began to recount the events of the previous night to her, bit by bit. As Natasha listened, her expression remained unchanged. At most, she would furrow her brows when something was mentioned, but beyond that, there were no additional expressions on her face. After she finished, Thalia looked at her. ¡°That''s all there is to the matter. That''s everything I know. As for the rest, I have no idea.¡± Natasha listened and nodded. ¡°That''s enough.¡± Thalia looked at her. She always has a seemingly indifferent demeanor. Then, she said, ¡°Nat, if you''re upset, you can talk about it or even cry it out. Don''t bottle it up inside. Spencer and I are not strangers to you.¡± Surprisingly, upon hearing her words, Natasha didn''t cry butughed instead. She looked at Thalia and said, ¡°Keh is fine, so why should I cry?¡± ¡°But he...¡± ¡°He said that he''s afraid of worrying me, so he kept me in the dark, but deep down, he wants me to go over,¡± Natasha told her, her gaze steady and sure. Thalia looked at her, and suddenly, she understood a principle. Perhaps this was the love and understanding between her and Keh. No matter what happened, she would still choose to back Keh up, and understood what he really wanted. Thinking of this, Thalia suddenly felt relieved. She nodded with a smile. ¡°That''s true. I heard from Spencer that after his surgery, his heart rate was very low and he was almost resuscitated. But mysteriously, he got better after hearing your voice... Honestly, if such a thing happened in a TV drama, I would have scoffed at it twice. But today... I believe it.¡± As she brought up the topic, tears welled up in Natasha''s eyes. However, she didn''t say much. She looked at Thalia, and just smiled slightly. At that moment, Thalia hugged her tightly. ¡°Don''t worry. Although I don''t particrly like Keh, I have to admit that he''s a tough one, and very lucky too. Most importantly, Spencer is with him, so he''ll definitely be fine. Besides, he hasn''t settled things with us in Darz yet. This time, Anthony even used Darz''s unmanned aircraft to help him. Now, Kyle must give us an exnation for this!¡± Knowing that Thalia was trying tofort herself, Natasha just smiled. ¡°I hope he wakes up to give you all an exnation.¡± ¡°He will!¡± Thalia hugged her. Spencer drove in silence, not uttering a word the entire way. And just like that, the car quickly arrived at the base of DX Group. When the car came to a halt, Spencer looked back at Natasha. ¡°I need to call Dave and let him know. After all, Thalia and I made the decision on this matter.¡± ¡°Shall I make the call?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°No need,¡± said Spencer as he promptly opened the car door and got out. Natasha sat in the car, her gaze fixed on Spencer. He was outside, making a phone call. She couldn''t hear his voice, but she could tell from his expression that he was rather serious. A few minutester, he hung up the phone, but no one came in. As Natasha was contemting whether to go out or not, Dave walked out from inside at that moment. After watching the two people chat for a long time without reaching a conclusion, Natasha lost her patience and directly pushed the door open. ¡°Dave,¡± Natasha spoke directly. Dave looked her way, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°It was my own decision toe here.¡± Natasha just looked at him. Dave looked at her, his brows furrowed. Then, he slowly walked towards her. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°I''m sorry. This is what Keh asked for, so....¡± ¡°I know,¡± Natasha''s gaze seemed exceptionally firm, ¡°But I must see him.¡± Dave looked at her, unsure of what to say. ¡°If you won''t let me, then I''ll have no choice but to force my way through!¡± Natasha told to him, using the most polite words to convey her most resolute determination. She didn''t want to put anyone in a difficult position, but she had no choice but to do so. Dave bit his lip, hesitating about what to say, when Natasha spoke up, ¡°What he''s afraid of is that I''ll worry if I knew about this. But now that I already know, I''ll worry whether I see him or not. He''s not afraid of me seeing it, Dave, you should understand this!¡± Dave lifted his gaze, letting it rest on her face for a moment before shifting his eyes away. Seeing him silent, Natasha nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. It''s okay. I won''t make things difficult for you. I''ll handle it my way. Don''t worry, even if your people fire their guns, I won''t me you... We all have our roles to y!¡± With that, she got out of the car and left. ¡°Natasha...¡± Dave looked up at her, his tone full of helplessness. This woman really knows how to hit where it hurts the most. Thalia, with her fiery temper, couldn''t stand these pretentious scenes. She walked straight up and said, ¡°Dave, it''s true that Keh instructed this, but as his buddy, don''t you really know what he''s thinking? Don''t you know whether he wants to see Natasha or not?¡± Speaking of which, Dave lifted his gaze to look at her. His deep set eyes carried a hint of warning. However, Thalia didn''t care at all and continued, ¡°If something were to happen to Keh, not seeing Natasha would be his biggest regret in life. No, to be precise, it would be their biggest regret. Are you sure you really want to do this?¡± Dave hesitated for a long time. He indeed understood Keh''s thoughts. The man is already in love to his core, so how could he possibly not want to see her? As Thalia said, if Keh really couldn''t hold on to his life, thest person he would want to see would undoubtedly be Natasha. ¡°You''re his buddy, not his subordinate. You don''t need to listen to him!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dave suddenly eximed. Just as Thalia was about to say something, Natasha directly reached out to stop her. ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡± Dave nced at them, his eyes filled with helplessness. Then, in the next second, he picked up his phone and dialed a number, ¡°Bring out a wheelchair...¡± The moment he uttered those words, Natasha knew he had agreed. Chapter 979 I Will Stay Right Here With You Chapter 979 I Will Stay Right Here With You Natasha immediately walked over, looking at him. ¡°No need, I can go in by myself!¡± Dave nced at her, ¡°I certainly don''t want to wait for Keh to wake up and scold me.¡± ¡°He won''t...¡± ¡°He will,¡± Dave said with absolute certainty, ¡°In his eyes, you are as precious as a treasure. I wouldn''t dare.¡± Natasha wanted to say something else, but after some thought, she ultimately chose to ept it as it was. Even though the desire to see Keh was incredibly strong, there really was no rush at this moment. Soon, Mike came out pushing a wheelchair. Upon seeing Natasha, he immediately understood Dave''s intentions and pushed it directly in front of her. ¡°Natasha.¡± Natasha took a look. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let me push you.¡± ¡°No need. I''ll do it.¡± At this moment, Spencer stepped forward and said. Mike nced over. As he knew they had been friends for many years, he nodded, and stepped aside to let them through. ¡°I''ll go in for a bit,¡± Spencer said, looking at Thalia behind him. ¡°Alright.¡± Thalia nodded. As a denizen of Darz, she couldn''t, and indeed wouldn''t be able to infiltrate DX Group. Merely knowing of its existence was already an exception, let alone the idea of actually getting in. It was simply impossible. ¡°Spencer will be out soon,¡± Natasha told her. ¡°No hurry as I''m not busy,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you right here.¡± Natasha nodded. And then, they headed straight inside. After watching them go in, Thalia finally let out a deep sigh of relief. Just then, her phone rang again. She picked it up, and saw it was a call from Kyle. Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed, and then she answered the call, walking off to one side. ¡°Hello...¡± ... Inside the base. Throughout the entire time, Natasha remained silent. Her demeanor was calm and indifferent, making it almost impossible to discern any emotion. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, before entering the room, Dave suddenly stopped. He stepped forward, looking at her as he spoke, ¡°Before Keh fell unconscious, his greatest worry was you. So, no matter what happens, I hope you can remain calm.¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°Do I not seem calm to you?¡± Dave nodded. ¡°I hope you can keep it up.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I''m not the type to make a terrible scene. Nor am I one to die for love. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Dave wanted to say something, but looking at Natasha''s resolute expression, he nodded instead. ¡°I won''t go in then. Anthony is inside, you and your family should have a good talk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He nced at her, then Dave said, ¡°I''ll go take care of some other things first.¡± Without waiting for Natasha to say anything else, he turned and walked away. Natasha sat in the wheelchair, her gaze was sad. ¡°Don''t me Dave. He''s just trying to make things right between you and Keh,¡± said Spencer. ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Natasha said, ¡°I''m well aware of who treats me well.¡± Spencer nodded, and then, the door automatically opened, and he ushered her in. Upon entering, a hospital bed was immediately visible in the center of the room. Keh was lying on it, wearing an oxygen mask, with various tubes inserted into his body. Although a nket covered him, concealing any visible injuries, the overall impression was one of being on the brink of death. Natasha just stared straight at his face, her gaze indescribablyplex. Anthony sat on the edge of the bed, oblivious to who had entered the room. Without turning his head, his gaze remained fixed on Keh. He was still holding his phone, ying Natasha''s voice messages one after another. At this moment, Spencer looked on, his brows furrowing in an expression of difort. ¡°Anthony,¡± he said softly. Anthony still didn''t turn around. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Spencer feigned a cough. At that moment, Anthony slowly turned around. ¡°I want to stay here and keep...¡± He didn''t finish his sentence. Upon seeing Natasha, he frozepletely. ¡°N-Nat?¡± Anthony murmured. Natasha looked at him. Even though she was extremely upset inside, she still managed to put on a smile on her face. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you surprised to see me?¡± Anthony''s nose tingled instantly, and then his eyes reddened. At this moment, the appearance of Natasha somewhat eased the heavy stone that had been pressing on his heart. ¡°No...¡± Anthony choked up, his gaze dropping. After a moment of pause, he said, ¡°Daddy, he...¡± ¡°I know everything now,¡± said Natasha. Anthony looked at her directly, wanting to say something, but he couldn''t utter a single word. ¡°Spencer said that you''ve neither eaten nor drunk anything since you''ve returned. What''s the matter? Do you want to fall before your father does?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I can''t eat...¡± ¡°You must eat, even if you''re not hungry. Besides, as a man, you should handle your own mess, and not leave it for others to clean up. Thalia is still waiting for you outside,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I''m not...¡± ¡°If that''s not the case, then go solve it yourself,¡± Natasha said to him. At this moment, she seemed just like a mother scolding her son. Anthony hesitated for a moment, then stood up. ¡°I understand.¡± He slowly walked towards Natasha, and just as he was about to speak, Natasha beat him to it, ¡°Your father has me here. Don''t worry.¡± Anthony nodded. At this moment, Natasha also spoke up, ¡°Spencer, could you please push me over there, and then take Anthony out to eat something?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After responding, Spencer directly pushed Natasha to the side of Keh''s bed. When it was time to leave, Spencer looked at her. ¡°Keh''s injuries may seem severe, but his physical condition and will to survive are much stronger than others. So even if he doesn''t wake up within seventy two hours, it''s okay. As long as he wants to wake up, he will eventually.¡± Listening to Spencer''s words, Natasha looked up. ¡°So, what you''re saying is, even if someone bes vegetative, there''s a chance they might wake up one day. Is that what you mean?¡± Spencer squinted his eyes. What he wanted to convey wasn''t exactly this, but it seemed there was no issue with this interpretation either. Watching his embarrassed expression, Natasha spoke up, ¡°I understand what you''re trying to say. Don''t worry, you''ve known me for so many years, so you should understand me. I''m not a fragile person.¡± Spencer looked at her and nodded. ¡°Could you please close the door on your way out?¡± Natasha said softly. After giving her a nce, Spencer turned and started walking towards the outside. Upon reaching the door, he took in the scene inside onest time. He closed his eyes, then turned around and walked out. Inside the room. After Spencer left, the room fell into silence. Natasha turned her head, her gaze falling on Keh. His face was marred with numerous scrapes, yet even so, it didn''t diminish his handsomeness. He was unconscious, but he looked as if he was merely sleeping. His features were exquisite, a slight frown creasing his brow as if there was something he couldn''t let go of even in his unconscious state. Looking at him, Natasha reached out her hand to gently smooth his furrowed brows, then spoke softly, ¡°Keh, if you''re tired, rest well. Don''t overthink things. I''m here with you, and I''m not going anywhere.¡± Chapter 980 His Love Heals Everything Chapter 980 His Love Heals Everything Inside the room. The response to her words was silence. But Natasha didn''t care much. From time to time, she would cover him with the nket. Then look at him, as if Keh would wake up any moment, so she waited quietly. As Natasha looked at Keh, her mind was filled with various memories of the past. From childhood, to growing up, to getting married, to leaving, and then to meeting again... They chase each other, only resting in death. Gradually, almost imperceptibly, Keh had upied the vast majority of her memories. She believed that, even when faced with any problem, she could always walk away as effortlessly as she had done before. She believed that once a heart was wounded, it would still bear scars even if it could heal. She believed that for Keh, his feelings for her evolved from dissatisfaction to love. However, even love would have its boundaries. But now, she suddenly understood, things were not as she had thought they were. She thought she could walk away at any time, but unknowingly, she had grown ustomed to his presence, seemingly loving him more than before. She thought that even if they were together, there would still be a thorn in their hearts, a grudge. But it seemed that these had been gradually smoothed over by Keh in his way. She thought there were limits to Keh''s love for her, but his actions had long since surpassed everything, even surpassing his self-regard. He smoothed out her scars, made her forget the thorns, and cared for her tenderly. Upon having this thought, Natasha didn''t cry, but suddenlyughed. Looking at Keh, she murmured, ¡°Keh, don''t you think you''re foolish? If it weren''t for me, you might still be in Glenport City, running your business, making money, and spending time with Grandpa. How happy you would have been!¡± As she spoke, her eyes inexplicably welled up with tears. ¡°Tell me why did you have to do this?¡± The person on the bed did not respond. Natasha grabbed his hand, holding it tightly. ¡°Keh, do you realize how cruel you are being? Have you ever considered what you''ve put me through? If something really happens to you, how am I supposed to face life afterwards...¡± As she spoke, she couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and they began to fall. ¡°Keh, don''t make me fall in love with you only to leave me again. I won''t ept it. Do you hear me? You need to wake up. If you don''t, I''ll marry someone else and let your child call another man ''Daddy''. Did you hear me?¡± The person on the bed remained silent. After all that was said, Natasha still looked at him. ¡°Keh, no matter how long it takes for you to wake up, I will wait for you. But as you know, I do have my limits. Don''t make me wait too long!¡± ¡°Keh, don''t you want to marry me? Wake up, let''s go home and get married, okay?¡± No matter what Natasha said, the person on the bed showed no response at all. Natasha ced Keh''s hand on her own face, then gently closed her eyes. ... At this moment. Outside. After Anthony stepped outside, he stood there and took a deep breath. Truth be told, the arrival of Natasha indeed lightened the burden in his heart. It seems that as long as Nat is here, there''s no hurdle that can''t be ovee. With that thought, he looked up at the person beside him. ¡°Spencer, where is Thalia?¡± ¡°Outside the base,¡± replied Spencer. Anthony nodded ¡°Alright, I''ll go and see her!¡± ¡°Let me go with you!¡± Anthony didn''t say anything, and he just followed Spencer out. Outside the base. Thalia was holding his phone, enduring Kyle''s barrage of criticism. ¡°I...¡± ¡°He...¡± Thalia tried to say something several times, but before she could finish, she was cut off by the other party. So, Thalia simply waited for him to speak, and he went on for nearly twenty minutes before he stopped. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Thalia sighed. ¡°Did you even give me a chance to speak?¡± With a huff, he asked, ¡°I''m just curious. What on earth are you guys up to?¡± ¡°This is a long story. It''s better if Anthony exins it to you. What I need to say now is, there''s a reason why Anthony used the unmanned aircraft...¡± Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly looked up and saw Anthony and Spencer approaching. She looked at Anthony. It seemed he had grown a lot overnight. Thalia paused. ¡°I know you''re anxious right now, but Anthony is experiencingplicated emotions and feeling down. I suggest we wait until this period passes before we discuss further!¡± From afar, Anthony spotted Thalia on the phone. From her expression, he could tell who she was talking to. As he approached, he raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Kyle?¡± Thalia nodded. On the other end of the line, Kyle also heard Anthony''s voice and immediately spoke up, ¡°Is that you, Anthony?¡± Thalia paid no mind, looking at Anthony, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll handle Kyle!¡± ¡°Give the phone to me!¡± said Anthony. Kyle on the other end of the phone was anxious. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I want to speak with Anthony!¡± Thalia acted as if she hadn''t heard him. ¡°There''s no rush, Kyle...¡± ¡°No worries. I should be the one to clean up the mess I''ve made!¡± With that, Anthony immediately held out his hand. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Thalia hesitated for a moment, then finally handed the phone to Anthony. ¡°Don''t worry!¡± Taking the phone, Anthony walked directly to one side. Thalia lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Spencer for a moment. ¡°Don''t worry. Even though he''s young, he has the ability to handle things,¡± Spencer said, expressing his full trust in Anthony. Thalia frowned, ¡°It''s different from the past this time, Anthony used an unmanned aircraft device, and even helped DX Group. There''s no way to justify this!¡± ¡°He''s helping his mother and father. What does that have to do with DX Group?¡± Spencer retorted, ¡°DX Group is here to help too!¡± Listening to his sophistry, Thalia slightly squinted her eyes. ¡°That''s one way to put it, but... never mind, you wouldn''t understand even if I exined it to you!¡± Seeing Thalia''s appearance, Spencer directly reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I don''t need to understand, but I need to be sure that you are by my side!¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback. She had never seen Spencer be so proactive in expressing his feelings to her. For a moment, she found it a bit hard to adjust. She looked up at him. ¡°Really?¡± Spencer didn''t offer any exnation. Instead, he directly reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Do you know how I felt when I saw Natasha with Keh just now?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So it turns out that the connection between people can be so fragile. One person merely needs to open their eyes, while the other closes theirs, and they may never see each other again in this lifetime...¡± As he spoke, his arm tightened slightly, pulling her close into his embrace. ¡°As a doctor, I''ve seen too much life and death. I''ve gone from empathizing deeply to bing numb. I thought I had lost all feeling, but it wasn''t until yesterday when I saw the life you''ve been living, that I suddenly realized losing you could happen in an instant... Thalia, I''m scared. I am truly scared!¡± He held her as he murmured those words. Chapter 981 On the Verge Of Losing It Chapter 981 On the Verge Of Losing It This was the first time Spencer had spoken so much to her. In Thalia''s heart, there was satisfaction, but also a slight sense of unreality. Hence, she looked at Spencer, and asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you really serious?¡± Seeing her like this, Spencer asked her in return, ¡°Was I not clear enough? No, I will never leave you again!¡± ¡°Well, you''re the one who said this!¡± ¡°I swear to the heavens...¡± Just as he was about to say something, Thalia reached out and covered his mouth. ¡°No need. I don''t need you to say any cursed words to prove your love for me... Just show me in the future.¡± Spencer was looking at her, just about to lean in for a kiss, when Thalia abruptly pulled back. Upon seeing the situation, a slight frown formed on Spencer''s face. However, Thalia was looking at a figure not far away. ¡°There''s a child over there.¡± Spencer nced back in Anthony''s direction, then pulled her into his arms. ¡°He''s on the phone, so he won''t be looking this way.¡± Seeing him about to approach again, Thalia retreated a bit with a smile. ¡°That won''t do either.¡± Spencer looked on, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°I don''t even have the right to kiss my girlfriend?¡± Thalia pondered for a moment, then swiftly leaned in to give Spencer a kiss. ¡°Here''s a reward for now,¡± she said, ¡°the rest willeter.¡± Seeing her acting all clever and mischievous, Spencer finally chuckled. ¡°I''ll let you off this time.¡± Thalia looked at him, then reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing herself against his chest. She listened to the powerful beating of his heart, and felt an indescribable calmness deep within her. ... Meanwhile, on the other side. Anthony held his phone, silently listening to the torrent of abuseing from Kyle on the other end of the line. Only when Kyle had vented enough, he asked, ¡°Why aren''t you speaking?¡± Finally, Anthony spoke up, ¡°Are you done scolding?¡± Kyle was taken aback for a moment, then he said, ¡°Can you give me an exnation now?¡± ¡°First off, I want to know if I am I not qualified to operate the unmanned aircraft device?¡± Anthony asked. Kyle originally thought he would exin, but unexpectedly, he started with such a counter-question, which left him at a loss. ¡°It''s not that...¡± ¡°When we first entered Darz, you said that we were equals. If that''s the case, why can''t I operate it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Well... I''m not saying you can''t, but shouldn''t you at least give me a heads up? We should at least discuss it, right?¡± ¡°It''s urgent, so I don''t have extra time to negotiate.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°I admit that I took it upon myself to make that decision. So, I will ept whatever you want to do now, and the punishment,¡± Anthony said directly, without any hint of resistance or attempt to argue. Kyle was left speechless. He was truly in a hurry, and his worry was indeed genuine. But I really never thought about punishment. Originally, he came to confront him. Somehow, he was made to look like the one causing a scene for no reason with just a few words from Anthony. His brows furrowed. ¡°At the very least, shouldn''t you give me an exnation? What did you use it for?¡± ¡°Save a life.¡± ¡°Whose life?¡± Anthony pursed his lips, ¡°That''s about all I can say. As for the rest, it''s really not convenient for me to speak.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Kyle couldn''t help but hiss, then said, ¡°Anthony Watson, just because I wasn''t there doesn''t mean I''m a fool. Today, news of Vermillion Base being destroyed is everywhere, and the unmanned aircrafts headed exactly there. Don''t you really have nothing to say?¡± Anthony wasn''t surprised that he knew. On the contrary, it would be strange if he didn''t know about it. However, if he knew, then what he knew certainly wouldn''t be just that. With these thoughts in mind, he pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡°Well, don''t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°No!¡± Kyle was absolutely livid. ¡°Yesterday, DX Group besieged Vermillion Base, and coincidentally, the unmanned aircraft also appeared there. Don''t you think all of this is too much of a coincidence? Anthony Watson, don''t you y dumb with me. I want an exnation.¡± ¡°Why are you asking me if you already knew?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What the hell do I know? All I know is that you were seen near Vermillion Base with the people from DX Group, and you teamed up with them to wipe that organization out. As for the rest, what could I possibly know? If you don''t tell me, how am I supposed to know?¡± Kyle asked, clearly frustrated. This Anthony is simply unyielding, impervious to persuasion. He is determined to keep his mouth shut no matter what I say or ask. Kyle waspletely out of options, so frustrated that he felt like cursing. Anthony could also feel Kyle''s helplessness and anger. He hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I''ve mentioned it before that I will definitely destroy Vermillion Base.¡± ¡°Anthony, is this the key point?¡± ¡°How is this not the main point?¡± Anthony retorted. Kyle was on the verge of being driven mad by him. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, let me ask this way, what''s going on between you and DX Group? Why were you both there at the same time?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said, it''s a coincidence?¡± ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Kyle retorted. Anthony thought for a moment. ¡°If you don''t believe me, then there''s nothing more for me to say!¡± ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± One could hear the tension building on the other end of the line, then Anthony spoke up, ¡°Kyle, I know you must have a lot of questions right now. I admit that it was my fault for activating the unmanned aircraft system without permission. I can''t give you a reasonable exnation at the moment, but one day, I will tell you in person. Also, whatever decisions or punishments you have for me, I will respect them without anyints.¡± At this point in the conversation, what else could Kyle say? He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you still think that I''m doing this to punish you?¡± ¡°Of course not. Otherwise you would have definitelye to kill me by now.¡± ¡°Since you already know...¡± ¡°Kyle, just give me a little more time, and I promise I''ll give you a reasonable exnation,¡± Anthony murmured, holding his phone. The conversation had reached this point, and Kyle knew that he couldn''t ask anything out of Anthony. But when Anthony spoke up to this point, he understood that there must be some difficulties he was dealing with. With that thought, he said, ¡°Alright, I won''t ask too much, but I do have one question for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You''re not from DX Group, are you?¡± Kyle asked. Speaking of which, Anthony paused for a moment, then said, ¡°No.¡± Upon hearing this, Kyle breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I understand. I can give you time, but I hope you won''t keep me waiting for too long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That''s all.¡± And so, the call ended. Anthony held his phone and looked at the disconnected call, then let out a heavy sigh of relief. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Finally, a major problem had been resolved. Just then, Thalia came up from behind, ¡°So, do you need me to speak for you?¡± Anthony turned around, looked at Thalia, and handed her the phone directly. ¡°No need, it''s been taken care of.¡± Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Is it resolved?¡± ¡°We''ve temporarily resolved it,¡± said Anthony. Chapter 982 Are You Trying To Drive Him Mad Chapter 982 Are You Trying To Drive Him Mad Thalia squinted in disbelief, ¡°Is Kyle really that easy to deal with?¡± In her impression, Kyle was the most troublesome person. How could the matter have been dealt with temporarily? Anthony let out a sigh. ¡°The best exnation is no exnation at all. That''s all we can do for now!¡± Hearing this, Thalia clicked her tongue. ¡°No exnation? You want to drive him mad, don''t you?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. It''s just an unmanned aircraft. He can handle it!¡± ¡°The question is, is it really about the unmanned aircrafts? The news of Vermillion Base being destroyed is already buzzing around. Moreover, everyone is saying that it was DX Group and Darz that did it in coboration. It''smon knowledge that the two don''t get along, so their sudden alliance is bound to raise eyebrows. Don''t you think?¡± Thalia said. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°What''s done is done. It has already happened. What else can we do?¡± ¡°Yeah, so you should know that based on my understanding of Kyle, hmm, without an exnation... he will definitely demand one,¡± Thalia said. ¡°How?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°If things go as I expect, he should make a visit personally!¡± Thalia said, word for word, as he watched her. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°You don''t believe me? Just watch!¡± Thalia said, brimming with confidence. After some thought, Anthony realized that Thalia had spent the most time with Kyle, so her words held a certain degree of credibility. After some thought, he said, ¡°If that''s really the case, then we''ll just have to roll with the punches.¡± Hearing Anthony say this, Thalia nodded. ¡°Alright, if that''s the case, we''ll just take it one step at a time!¡± Anthony nodded, then nced at her. ¡°You''ve also had a tough night. If you can''t get into the base, don''t wait here. Go back and rest first!¡± ¡°So you...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''m fine!¡± Anthony said. Thalia nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll go back and tidy up a bit. If you need any help, feel free to call me anytime!¡± Anthony nodded in response. And so, the two of them walked towards the car. Spencer was leaning against the car when he saw them approaching, and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Take it one step at a time!¡± said Thalia. Spencer nodded. He wasn''t entirely clear about the grudges and debts between them, so he chose not to say much. At that moment, Anthony looked at him, ¡°Spencer, I have a question for you, and I hope you can tell me the truth!¡± Even without Anthony saying anything, Spencer knew what he wanted to ask. Narrowing her eyes, she looked at him. ¡°I know what you''re about to ask. I''m not making things up, so I¡¯m telling the truth. The surgery was sessful, but whether he wakes up or not depends on luck, and his will.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± ¡°Based on my personal understanding of your father, he has a strong will to live, so I believe he will definitely wake up!¡± Spencer said. Upon hearing this, Anthony''s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Isn''t there still an opportunity?¡± Spencer didn''t speak again. Anthony knew that in such a situation, this matter was simply a matter of fate. Thinking of this, he took a deep breath. ¡°I understand now. Don''t worry, both Nat and I are very strong!¡± Spencer reached out, gently patting his head. ¡°I''ll go in first. You take Thalia home, she''s been tired for a whole day and night. It''s time for her to rest!¡± ¡°I''lle back after I drop her off!¡± Speaking of which, Anthony suddenly remembered something. ¡°Right, how''s the situation with the antidote?¡± ¡°In my hands!¡± Spencer said, ¡°At first nce, it appears to be the antidote, but I need to take it back for further testing to be sure. Once I confirm it''s safe, I''ll give it to Nat to take!¡± Anthony knew nothing could be more pressing at this moment. ¡°Alright, please hurry up. I''m really worried that Nat''s health won''t hold up!¡± ¡°Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to Nat!¡± Spencer assured confidently. Anthony nodded. ¡°I appreciate your help. I''ll go in first, we''ll get in touch if there''s anything else!¡± Spencer nodded. Without saying another word, Anthony headed straight inside. Thalia''s brows furrowed watching his retreating figure, a glimmer of heartache shing in her eyes. ¡°Why do I feel that Anthony has grown up overnight!¡± Thalia murmured. ¡°Boys, they always grow up after going through certain experiences!¡± Saying this, he looked at Thalia, ¡°His journey is still long. This is just the beginning!¡± ¡°That''s too cruel for a child!¡± Speaking of this, Spencer''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He then looked at Thalia. She was a bit older than Anthony when she lost her parents, so her memories should be the most vivid. Thinking of this, he looked at Thalia and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Thalia was taken aback for a moment, and looked at him. ¡°What about me?¡± Seeing her bewildered expression, Spencer immediately said, ¡°It''s nothing. Let''s go. I''ll take you home!¡± Thalia nodded, and then the two of them got in the car to go back together. ... Inside the base. Anthony went to find something to eat. He was not particrly hungry, but because he knew he might be facing a long battle ahead. Therefore, he could not fall. With this in mind, Anthony sat in the base''s cafeteria, shoveling food into his mouth. Even though the foodcked any vor, he still ate with fervor, swallowing bite after bite. Just then, his phone suddenly rang. Upon seeing it was a call from Liam, Anthony''s eyes inexplicably welled up with tears. Initially, Anthony didn''t want to answer the call, but he hesitated for a while before finally picking up fearing it might be something important. ¡°Hey, Great-grandpa,¡± Anthony began. ¡°Anthony, are you with your dad?¡± asked Liam. ¡°Um, not right now...¡± Anthony said. ¡°Why doesn''t your dad answer his phone or respond to messages? What on earth is he busy with all day?¡± asked Liam. Anthony didn''t know how to phrase it. ¡°Well... I think he has been busy with some stuff, I''m not exactly sure about the specifics.¡± Liam sighed heavily. ¡°Great-grandpa, why are you still awake at thiste hour? Is there something you need from my father?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Well, there''s really nothing much. I was just sleeping, but had a dream...¡± Liam''s voice was somewhat downcast, but he quickly changed his tone, asking directly, ¡°Didn''t you say you were coming back? When are youing back? If you don''te soon, I''m going to head over there myself!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, the round-trip flight was quite long and tiring. Besides, we''ll be heading back soon,¡± Anthony said, striving to keep his tone normal. ¡°How many times have you all said this, yet nothing was certain? Now, tell me when exactly?¡± Liam asked. Anthony pursed his lips, holding his breath quietly, ¡°I''ll give you a specific date after I ask my dad and Nat.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll wait for your call then.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°sure!¡± ¡°Alright, it''s gettingte. I''m going back to sleep.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, please take care of your health.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Then I''ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Anthony,¡± just as he was about to hang up, Liam''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Remember, when you see your dad, ask him to give me a call.¡± Tears welled up in Anthony''s eyes for no apparent reason, falling directly onto the table. Yet, he still managed to respond, ¡°Got it.¡± Chapter 983 A Man Needs Guidance To Succeed Chapter 983 A Man Needs Guidance To Seed After eating, Anthony returned to the ward. Natasha was still by Keh''s side, appearing calm, as if Keh was merely asleep. Seeing the situation, Anthony walked over. ¡°Nat.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Natasha turned her head to look at him. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Hmm.¡± At this moment, Natasha looked him up and down. ¡°After you''ve eaten, go back and take a bath, change your clothes, and get some rest. I''m here with your dad, so there''s no need to worry.¡± ¡°I''m not tired.¡± ¡°Your eyes are so red. How can you possibly not be tired?¡± Natasha asked. At that moment, Anthony''s gaze turned to the person lying on the bed. Then, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°But Daddy...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Compared to you, your dad needs me more. It doesn''t matter whether you''re here or not!¡± Natasha said directly. ¡°How can you take care of Dad all by yourself?¡± ¡°Who said I''m on my own? I may not be strong enough, but aren''t there others too? So, just rx. Everything will be fine,¡± Natashaforted him as she looked at him. Upon hearing this, Anthony nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Let''s go,¡± Natasha said directly. Anthony nodded. He was about to leave, when suddenly, he remembered something. He stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at Natasha. ¡°Nat, Great-grandpa just called me.¡± Speaking of which, Natasha paused in the act of fluffing Keh''s quilt. Without turning around, she simply asked in a low voice, ¡°What did he say on the phone?¡± ¡°He said he couldn''t reach Dad, and asked Dad to call him back when he''s free,¡± Anthony said. Natasha nodded, her voice still soft. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Anthony nced at the retreating figure of Natasha, and said no more. Then, he turned to walk away. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As the door closed, Natasha looked at the person lying down, then whispered, ¡°Keh, did you hear that? Grandpa is also waiting for you. Don''t you n to wake up?¡± The person on the bed remained silent. Upon thinking about this, Natasha picked up her phone, looked at Liam''s number, hesitated for a moment, but still dialed the butler''s number. The call was answered instantly on the other end, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Dan,¡± Natasha lowered her voice. ¡°I''m sorry to disturb you sote. Is Grandpa asleep?¡± ¡°No, he just took some medicine and haven''t slept yet,¡± Dan replied softly. ¡°But Grandpa...¡± Just as Natasha was about to say something, a voice from the other end of the phone interrupted, ¡°Is that you, Nat? Hand it over, hand it over, let me take the call.¡± As he spoke, he reached for the iing call. Once he had the phone in hand, he immediately asked, ¡°Nat, what''s the matter? Why are you calling me sote?¡± Hearing how he called her ''Nat'', Natasha couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. She then simply switched her phone to speaker mode and ced it next to Keh''s ear, and continued, ¡°No, I just heard from Anthony that you were looking for Keh. He''s busy at the moment, so I''m returning your call,¡± Natasha said lightly. ¡°Oh... I see!¡± The voice of Liam clearly sounded a bit disappointed. ¡°There is nothing much. I just thought of this rascal and felt like giving him a scolding suddenly!¡± Liam said with a sheepish smile. Natasha nced at the person on the bed, her clear eyes closing slightly. ¡°Alright, I understand. I will pass on your message to him.¡± ¡°Also, could you please lecture him for me? He keeps saying he''lle back, but I haven''t seen him yet. Does he think he can fool this old man?¡± asked Liam. Speaking of which, Natasha said, ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa. It''s really not Keh''s fault. I have some things to deal with here, and he''s just apanying me. That''s why we''re dyed. Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon,¡± Natasha said. Upon hearing it was about Natasha, Liam immediately asked, ¡°Your matter, what matter? Is it troublesome?¡± ¡°No trouble at all, and everything''s been taken care of. Besides, with him around, what could possibly be troublesome?¡± Natasha said, teasingly. Upon hearing these words, Liam finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That''s more like it. At least he''s sensible. Remember this, Nat, men need to be disciplined. Just as jade must be polished before it bes a gem. A man won''t grow up without guidance.¡± Natasha gentlyughed. ¡°Mmm, I understand.¡± ¡°Feel free to leave any troublesome matters to him to handle. That''s what a man should take on. As for you, just eat, drink, and be at ease,¡± said Liam. ¡°Alright, I understand. I will do just that.¡± ¡°If he ever bullies you, call me anytime. I''ll give him a piece of my mind,¡± said Liam. ¡°Alright, I understand, Grandpa.¡± Listening to the old man''s defending voice, Natasha''s eyes were brimming with tears. Regardless of the truth, the vast distance between them only intensified their longing for each other. At this point, Liam suddenly fell silent for a moment after saying quite a bit. Then, with a meaningful tone, he said, ¡°Your grandfather and I would like to know when you might being back. We miss you dearly at home. If we have a timeframe, it gives us something to look forward to.¡± Upon hearing this, Natasha nced at the person on the bed, then spoke, ¡°Half a month at most.¡± ¡°That long?¡± ¡°Um, there are still some matters to deal with here.¡± ¡°Alright then. Even though I have no idea what you''re all up to, at least now I have a specific time to look forward to. I''ll be waiting at home for your return, along with my precious great-grandson!¡± said Liam. ¡°Right, Old Mr. Hamilton, how is my grandfather doing now?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Other than his daily nagging about you, everything is great. Just like before, his chess skills are still as terrible as ever.¡± Upon hearing this, Natasha couldn''t help butugh. She could even imagine the scene of them ying chess in her mind. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, please take good care of each other. We''ll be back soon,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead with your work. Let me know before you return, so I can arrange a wee for you,¡± said Liam. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Alright, hang up then.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Natasha was looking at her phone, initially nning to hang up only after the other party did. However, as she stared at her phone screen, it seemed that the other side had no intention of hanging up either. Upon seeing the situation, Natasha finally picked up her phone again. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°You hang up first!¡± Liam immediately said from the other end. Strangely, these words filled Natasha''s eyes with tears again. ¡°Mm,¡± she responded, before reluctantly hanging up the phone. Staring at the phone, she was lost in deep thought for a long time. Then, she suddenly made a decision. She was determined to take him back with her regardless of whether Keh could wake up in half a month. With that thought in mind, she turned her gaze towards Keh. ¡°If it were you, you would do the same, wouldn''t you?¡± With this in mind, Natasha spoke up, ¡°If you don''t respond, I''ll take it as your agreement.¡± After speaking, Natasha put away her phone and set it aside. She continued to keep himpany. Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door. Natasha looked over her shoulder and saw a figure standing not too far away... Chapter 984 Not Angry Chapter 984 Not Angry At that moment, Alexia stood at a distance, her hands ced in front of her, looking somewhat restrained. When Natasha looked at her, her gaze was calm, like a stillke. There was neither resentment nor any anger. Alexia looked at her. ¡°I know I shouldn''t have disturbed you, but I just wanted to see my savior.¡± Natasha gave her a lightugh. ¡°You''re not interrupting anything. Please sit!¡± Surprised, Alexia looked at her. ¡°Me?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Regardless of her sincerity, she had spoken. Taking her words to heart, Alexia walked over and sat on the other side of the bed. Looking at Keh, Alexia''s eyes slightly narrowed. Her heartache was simply impossible to hide. At that moment, Natasha spoke up. ¡°Thank you for your help with yesterday''s matter!¡± she said. Upon hearing that, Alexia turned her gaze toward her. His eyes reflected an indescribable complexity, a mix of surprise and disbelief. However, Natasha just smiled and said, ¡°I''m being sincere.¡± Looking at her harmless smile, Alexia finally spoke. ¡°As long as it''s for my savior, no matter what it is, I will do it.¡± ¡°But do you know your savior did that for me?¡± Natasha asked. After saying that, she couldn''t help but add, ¡°I''m not provoking you. I''m just stating facts.¡± It seemed that she indeed had no aggressiveness and spoke in a very humble and polite manner. That made Alexia gradually let down her guard, and she said softly, ¡°I understand.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha nodded. ¡°In that case, it seems that you indeed harbor feelings for Keh.¡± Alexia didn''t deny it. ¡°Do you still like him after seeing this?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°For me, no matter what he bes, he is still the person who saved me,¡± said Alexia. Natasha nodded. Then, she started tough. Upon seeing her reaction, Alexia asked, ¡°Why are youughing? Don''t you believe me?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°No, I was just thinking if he''s fortunate or unfortunate to be so favored!¡± Alexia''s eyshes fluttered slightly. ¡°Aren''t you angry that I like him?¡± ¡°It would be a lie to say I''m not upset but to say I am, I''m not that upset either!¡± said Natasha. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don''t you think that him liking me while someone else likes him is the best proof?¡± Natasha retorted. Alexia looked at her. ¡°You''re really lucky. I''m truly envious of you!¡± ¡°No!¡± Natasha spoke up. ¡°He''s just really lucky to have met me!¡± Alexia squinted her eyes, looking at her in surprise. Natasha said with a smile, ¡°I believe he must think the same way.¡± Alexia looked at her, unsure of what their rtionship was like. But she felt that what Natasha said was true. Keh would definitely think so. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She pursed her lips, remaining silent. Upon seeing that, Natasha just smiled. ¡°Why did he agree to let me see him?¡± Alexia asked. At that moment, Natasha''s gaze turned to Keh, who was lying down. ¡°Perhaps I want him to know, to worry, to fear, and to wake up quickly.¡± Alexia looked at her, her eyebrows furrowing deeper and deeper. ¡°I know about his feelings for you, so I never thought ofing between you two.¡± Natasha turned her head to look at her, smiled, and said, ¡°Don''t say that. If you do, he''ll be too reassured, and he won''t wake up.¡± ¡°But I...¡± Alexia suddenly didn''t know what to say. Seeing her flustered like a child, Natasha spoke. ¡°I was just joking with you. I believe, no matter what''s on your mind, he will surely wake up urgently once he knows.¡± Alexia also looked at Keh, then murmured, ¡°I can tell he truly loves you very much.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alexia nodded. Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°But if it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t be lying here.¡± Suddenly, Alexia didn''t know what to say. At that moment, Natasha was just looking at Keh quietly. Alexia was also sitting on the other side, looking at Keh and his exquisite features. She had never had a moment like this, where she was looking straight at him. At that moment, he seemed both familiar and unfamiliar. It was as if the person in her memory wasn''t quite the same. And so, the two of them sat quietly, watching him. Meanwhile, Benjamin had a really good time at the base. After leaving the base, someone sent him back from the base. After getting out of the car, Benjamin still looked excited. Seeing Dave, he ran over immediately, ¡°Mr. Dave, I''m back.¡± Dave turned his head, and when he saw Benjamin, he was slightly taken aback. ¡°Mr. Dave, I''ve been studying your weapons arsenal. I cane up with an upgraded version for youter. You might be surprised by the results.¡± Dave knew he had a fondness for these weapons but didn''t give it much thought. Looking at him, he nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard things went smoothly for you guys yesterday. Where are my daddy and Tony?¡± Benjamin asked. Speaking of which, Dave''s eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at Benjamin, seemingly unsure of how to express himself. Benjamin didn''t realize anything. His eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Dave returned to his senses and looked at him. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°Where are my daddy and Tony?¡± ¡°They¡ª¡± Seeing the situation, Mike immediately spoke up. ¡°Tony has already left!¡± ¡°He left?¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°That''s right.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have gone straight back!¡± Hearing that, Mike asked, ¡°Do you want me to arrange a car to take you home?¡± Benjamin felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Would this be too much trouble?¡± ¡°No. How could that be!¡± Mike said directly. Benjamin looked at him, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°All right, then. I''ll have to trouble you!¡± ¡°Come on. Get in the car with me. I''ll take you there myself!¡± Mike said. Benjamin nodded, then nced at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, I''ll be heading back first!¡± Dave looked at him, truly at a loss for words, and nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Benjamin gave him a smile, then turned and walked away. Watching his retreating figure, Dave finally let out a quiet sigh of relief. As Benjamin and Mike were walking out, Benjamin couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Dave doesn''t seem to be in high spirits. Did something happen?¡± Upon hearing those words, Mike was suddenly taken aback. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± Benjamin frowned. ¡°Perhaps it''s because we''ve been so busy for such a long time, we''re tired. Vermillion Base has been established for many years, after all. It took a great deal of effort to take it down!¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin nodded in agreement. At that moment, the two individuals had just reached the car and were about to get in when suddenly, they noticed two people passing by them, discussing something as they walked. ¡°Yeah. I heard J was seriously injured. Whether he can wake up or not is uncertain!¡± Upon hearing those words, Benjamin suddenly stopped in his tracks. Chapter 985 Fascinating Chapter 985 Fascinating The two of them were talking as they walked. Naturally, Mike also heard it, but he didn''t even get a chance to signal those two. He turned his head to nce at Benjamin. At that moment, Benjamin stood frozen in ce as if he was stunned. A momentter, when Benjamin turned his head to look at Mike. Upon realizing that, Mike immediately withdrew his gaze, pretending as if nothing had happened. Benjamin looked at him, asking nkly, ¡°Is the ''Boss J'' they''re talking about my dad?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Mike feigned confusion as he looked at the boy. Benjamin took a deep breath, his expression serious. ¡°Mike, you know what I''m talking about!¡± ¡°No, I was a bit distracted just now, so I didn''t catch that... What did you say?¡± Mike blinked, feigning ignorance with a smile. His expression was so convincing that it looked genuine. Benjamin looked at him, then asked again with utmost seriousness and straightforwardly, ¡°Is my daddy hurt?¡± ¡°Weren''t you just asking me if Boss J is your father? Why the sudden change¡ª¡± ¡°Didn''t you say you didn''t catch my question?¡± Benjamin immediately asked. Mike was at a loss for words, pursing his lips and looking around. Seeing Mike not speaking, Benjamin understood something. Then Benjamin thought about Dave''s expression and understood something. Benjamin nodded. ¡°All right, I got it. Where''s my dad now?¡± ¡°Keh''s...¡± Mike hesitated. Seeing Mike stuttering and unable to speak, Benjamin got up to leave. In response, Mike immediately stepped forward to stop the boy. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask Mr. Dave!¡± Benjamin muttered. ¡°Dave is very busy right now, Mr. Benjamin. You shouldn''t bother him!¡± Mike stopped him. ¡°Then you take me to Daddy,¡± Benjamin said, his tone resolute. A troubled expression crossed Mike''s face. ¡°I think it''s best I take you home, Mr. Benjamin. Your brother has already returned¡ª¡± ¡°I''m going to find my daddy!¡± ¡°This puts me in a bit of a tough spot, you know...¡± ¡°He''s my father. It''s only natural for me to see him. How is that causing you trouble?¡± Benjamin asked him. Mike looked at the boy, his brows deeply furrowed. Seeing that he couldn''t get any answers, Benjamin turned around and walked away, bypassing the adult. ¡°No, wait a moment, Mr. Benjamin.¡± Mike immediately followed. ¡°Don''t stop me!¡± eximed Benjamin. ¡°If I''m not stopping you, then who am I stopping...¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Just as themotion was going on, Dave approached them. Upon seeing Dave, Mike immediately stood up. ¡°Dave.¡± Benjamin lifted his gaze, looking at Dave with an incredibly stubborn expression in his eyes. Dave sighed, looking at the boy as he spoke. ¡°Don''t me Mike. He''s only looking out for you.¡± The moment those words were spoken, Benjamin teared up. Those words indirectly confirmed that something really had happened to Keh. ¡°What exactly happened to my dad?¡± Benjamin looked up at Dave and asked, his eyes wide open with fear. Dave hesitated for a moment, then looked at him. ¡°Didn''t you want to meet him? I''ll take you there!¡± ¡°Dave!¡± Mike called out. Dave nced at him, then said, ¡°If Anthony can handle it, why can''t he?¡± Clearly, Dave''s words were also meant for Benjamin to hear. He was confident that Benjamin would be fine since Anthony was. Benjamin listened quietly, not uttering a word on the side. Dave narrowed his eyes, then looked at Mike and said, ¡°You go ahead with your work!¡± Hesitating for a moment, Mike nced at Benjamin before finally nodding and walking away. Dave turned around and looked at Benjamin. ¡°Aren''t we supposed to go find your dad? Let''s go!¡± Seeing that, Benjamin immediately followed. After journeying through a winding and circuitous route, Dave led him to the front of a room. Before entering, Dave paused and looked at Benjamin. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Benjamin, I know it''s hard for you to ept this reality right now. However, as I''ve told you, your dad''s situation is unique. It doesn''t necessarily mean it''s the worst, understand?¡± Benjamin looked at him without saying a word. ¡°Also, Nat is currently inside!¡± Dave said. When Benjamin heard that, his eyshes fluttered. ¡°Nat knows?¡± ¡°She''s been in here all day!¡± Dave said. Benjamin was about to push the door open and enter. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Suddenly, Dave called out to him. Benjamin turned around. Dave looked at him. ¡°Right now, the one who should be the most upset is Nat. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡± Benjamin blinked, and then he nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Off you go!¡± Dave spoke. Benjamin pushed the door open and walked in. Upon entering, the boy saw there was a spacious room. It featured a bed, two chairs, and a couch. There were also two cabs by the bed. Keh was lying in bed, various tubes inserted into his body, while Natasha sat by his side. Her face was not clearly visible, but the sight of her thin silhouette made Benjamin tear up once again. Walking in, Benjamin murmured, ¡°Nat!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha turned around. Seeing Benjamin, she frowned. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Benjamin quickly walked over to the bed, stood, and looked at Keh. Tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°I just came back from Mr. Dave''s other base. It was only then did I found out that something like this happened to Dad...¡± Looking at Benjamin''s guilty and sad expression, Natasha asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Are you ming yourself and feeling guilty?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. Benjamin didn''t say a word. Natasha looked at him. ¡°Did you think that if you were present, your dad would''ve been fine?¡± Benjamin pursed his lips, his gaze lowered. Natasha looked at him. ¡°It''s okay to be sad and upset, but don''t burden yourself with things that aren''t your own.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Sit first, then talk.¡± Seeing the situation, Benjamin took a seat on the side. At that moment, Natasha looked at Keh, then murmured, ¡°Spencer said your father''s condition isn''t necessarily the worst. If his loved ones are by his side talking to him, it may help him wake up sooner!¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin immediately moved closer to his father and whispered into Keh''s ear, ¡°Daddy, it''s me. Benjamin!¡± Natasha looked on. Even though she was very sad, she still managed to maintain herposure. ¡°Daddy, I''m sorry. I was too caught up in my games. That''s why I''m only visiting you now,¡± Benjamin said, sounding rather downcast. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Dave told me that you guys won amazingly yesterday. Can you tell me about it when you wake up?¡± he asked. No matter what Benjamin said, Keh justy there quietly and unmovingly. The more Benjamin spoke, the more he cried. Natasha was watching from the side wordlessly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin was the one whomunicated the least with Keh. The fact that he could speak so much to Keh showed just how upset he must be feeling inside. Thus, the concept of blood rtions was truly fascinating. Regardless of the environment one grew up in, one could still feel that connection when something big happened. With those thoughts in mind, Natasha slightly closed her eyes. She remained silent, allowing Benjamin to keep speaking with his father. Chapter 986 Denise Bawling Her Eyes Out Chapter 986 Denise Bawling Her Eyes Out Meanwhile, upon his return, Anthony took a bath, changed his clothes, tidied up a bit, and then, with his bag slung over his shoulder, he prepared to head out again. However, as soon as he stepped out, he saw Thalia standing outside. Anthony was taken aback when he saw her. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± ¡°Go check on Denise!¡± Thalia said. Anthony furrowed his brows when he heard that. ¡°What''s wrong with her?¡± Thalia sighed helplessly and nced at him. ¡°Go and see for yourself!¡± With a slight frown, Anthony headed straight for Denise''s room. After reaching the door, Anthony knocked, but there was no response from inside. Anthony nced back at Thalia. ¡°Just go in!¡± she said. Without any further hesitation, Anthony pushed the door open and walked right in. ncing around the room, there was not a soul in sight. ¡°Where is she?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia gestured for him to look toward the bed again. Upon closer inspection, Anthony realized that the quilt on the bed was puffed up. Moreover, it seemed like a sobbing sound wasing from under the nket. Seeing the situation, Anthony walked over in that direction.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sitting by the bed, Anthony listened to the soundsing from under the nket. He reached out and patted the nket. ¡°Denise,¡± he called out. However, the person under the nket did not respond. ¡°Are you hiding here and crying?¡± Anthony asked. Denise''s voice broke out in uncontroble crying. Listening to her sobbing, Anthony''s eyes also turned red. ¡°She''s been crying for a long time now, and nothing seems to console her!¡± said Thalia helplessly. Anthony''s gaze once again fell on the bundle of nkets. ¡°Are you nning to suffocate yourself?¡± However, no matter what Anthony said, all that could be heard from within the quilt were sobs and uncontroble cries. Hearing her heartbroken sobs, Anthony understood that she had learned something. After a moment of thought, Anthony suddenly asked, ¡°Denise, do you want to see Daddy?¡± No sooner had the words fallen than the person hiding under the nket suddenly stopped sobbing. The next second, the nket was thrown off, and Denise sat up straight. ¡°Yes!¡± Her eyes were a bright red, even somewhat swollen. Her usually well-kept hair looked disheveled. It was clear that she had been crying for a long time, and she was truly upset. Seeing her like that, Anthony couldn''t help but feel a sting in his nose, too. At that moment, Denise looked at him and whispered, ¡°Tony, I want to see daddy. Could you take me to him?¡± Anthony was trying his best to keep his emotions in check. He looked at her and muttered, ¡°I can take you there, but if you go like this, I''m afraid Nat will scold you when we arrive!¡± Denise looked at him with a sense of injustice. ¡°So, what should I do?¡± Seeing her state, Anthony reached out and gently wiped the tears from her face. Then, he softly said, ¡°Go freshen up, wash your face, and make yourself presentable. Otherwise, if you show up like this, even Daddy will be taken aback by your appearance!¡± Denise cried even harder when Anthony mentioned Keh. However, she forced herself to smile and said, ¡°Okay. I''ll go wash my face to see Daddy!¡± Without waiting for Anthony to say anything else, she immediately jumped off the bed and ran toward the bathroom, not even bothering to put on her shoes. Watching her retreating figure, Anthony''s gaze was unfathomably deep. His demeanor was already mature to begin with, but after that ordeal, he seemed even more seasoned. At that moment, Thalia, who was standing nearby, uttered, ¡°It''s my fault. I wasn''t careful when I was talking to Spencer, and she overheard us!¡± Anthony nced at her and said, ¡°She would find out sooner orter. It''s just a matter of time. Besides, I''ve already given her a heads up. I just didn''t spell it out for her!¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°No wonder!¡± Anthony pursed his lips and looked at Thalia. ¡°By the way, how''s the antidoteing along?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Thalia hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ever since Spencer returned, he''s been holed up in theb. I''m not exactly sure what he''s up to. Maybe we can go check on him in a bit.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Nevertheless, the antidote has indeed been retrieved, and we''ve made double preparations. The reason we couldn''t develop the antidote before was because we were missing an ingredient. But now, we''ve found the missing ingredient, so the antidote will definitely be fine!¡± Thalia said. Anthony genuinely hadn''t heard about that matter. Looking at her, he asked, ¡°Which ingredient was missing from the medicine?¡± ¡°Boss'' blood.¡± Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed when he heard that. It seemed that Thalia understood what Anthony was thinking. She continued, ¡°Actually, many people do the same. In order to limit or prevent others from deciphering the antidote, they would use their own blood as an enhancer for the medicine. It couldn''t be more normal!¡± The thought of the hardships Natasha had endured made Anthony mutter, ¡°Such people truly deserve to die!¡± ¡°Yes. That''s right. Now, he really is dead!¡± said Thalia. With a cold huff, Anthony expressed his displeasure. Anthony was seeing red when he recalled how Boss had put Keh in that situation. Just then, the bathroom door swung open, and Denise walked out from inside. After washing her face andbing her hair smoothly, she looked much more refined. ¡°Tony, we can go now!¡± Denise said to him. Anthony nced at her, ¡°All right, but it''s a bit chilly at the base. You might need to change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside!¡± Just as Anthony was about to leave, Denise grabbed him. ¡°Tony, you wouldn''t lie to me, would you?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Anthony looked at her, his eyes full of affection. ¡°You are Daddy''s most cherished child. He must be longing to see you right now. With you there, he might even wake up sooner.¡± Upon hearing that, Denise''s eyes welled up with tears again, but she didn''t want to show it. She nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I''ll wait for you outside!¡± With that, without waiting for Denise to say anything else, he walked straight out. As soon as the door was closed, Denise immediately pulled open the cab, found her clothes, and quickly put them on. A few minutester, Denise had changed her clothes and went out. However, as soon as she opened the door, there was no one outside. Denise was stunned. Feeling a sudden panic, she was just about to call Anthony on her phone when the door not far away opened. Anthony and Spencer walked out from inside. The two were walking and talking at the same time. Upon seeing them, Denise paused for a moment, then immediately walked over. ¡°Tony!¡± Anthony shifted his gaze toward her. ¡°Have you changed?¡± Denise nodded. Seeing the look of grievance in her eyes, Anthony furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I thought you had left me behind...¡± Denise''s voice was filled with an indescribable sense of grievance. Anthony''s gaze slightly narrowed, then he said, ¡°How could that be? I was just asking Spencer about something!¡± Denise was still immersed in sadness when she asked, ¡°How are we going to get there?¡± Right then, Spencer said, ¡°Coincidentally, the antidote has been detected. I need to go there too. I''ll drive you guys!¡± At first, Denise just nodded, but then she reacted, looking at him with a bewildered expression. ¡°Antidote? What antidote?¡± Chapter 987 Afraid I Will Die With Your Father Chapter 987 Afraid I Will Die With Your Father On the way to the base by car, Denise sat behind, continuously shedding tears. Anthony nced at her. ¡°Why are you still crying?¡± With her eyes downcast, Denise wiped away her tears as she confessed, ¡°I just feel like I''ve not been a good enough daughter. I don''t know about Mommy''s situation, and I''m clueless about Daddy''s too...¡± Anthony averted his gaze, looking out the window. ¡°It''s normal for you to not know about Mommy''s!¡± Upon hearing that, Denise looked up at him. ¡°Tony, have you known all along?¡± Anthony hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn''t you say anything then?¡± Denise asked, her voice nasal and muffled. It wasn''t an usation, more like a question. ¡°Because I was afraid you would react this way!¡± Anthony looked at her. Denise pursed her lips. She was a clear-headed girl. Now that there was an antidote, she felt less worried and scared although she was still sad upon learning of the news. Thinking back to the time when there was no antidote, she realized Anthony was holding the fort alone then. The image of Anthony with teary eyes in Natasha''s room that day came to mind. Denise felt an indescribable sadness in her heart. She leaned on Anthony''s shoulder. ¡°Tony, I won''t be engrossed in ying all the time anymore... I''m sorry for making you bear so much alone!¡± Anthony nced Denise. ¡°The reason we didn''t tell you anything is because we hope you can always be yourself... Denise, everything we did, including those of Benjamin and Daddy, is to ensure that you and Nat can live carefreely. So, don''t let our efforts be in vain!¡± Upon hearing that, Denise''s tears rained down with greater intensity. ¡°We''re all children, but why is there such a huge difference...¡± ¡°That''s because our family favors girls over boys,¡± Anthony teased. Upon hearing that, Denise couldn''t help butugh through her tears as she leaned on Anthony''s shoulder. After a long while, she said, ¡°Tony, I want to go home. I miss Gramps and Great- grandpa...¡± Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°Soon, we''ll be home soon!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Without asking any more questions, Denise simply leaned on his shoulder and closed her eyes. After arriving at the base, Denise saw Keh. Even though her eyes were so red they were swelling, she wasn''t as emotionally out of control as one had expected. She was doing her utmost to control herself because she knew very well that everyone was as sorrowful as she was. Walking up to Keh, Denise maintained her smile despite her falling tears. ¡°Daddy,¡± she said, ¡°Tony told me that I''m your favorite, so here I am. Daddy, can you please wake up? Look at me. It''s me, your favorite daughter... Daddy, I feel like having some dessert now...¡± Listening to her words and looking at her demeanor, everyone in the room was moved to tears. At that moment, in order to lighten the mood, Spencer stepped forward. ¡°Natasha, this is for you.¡± As he handed over the item, Natasha''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Everything''s checked. There are no issues!¡± said Spencer. Natasha suddenly understood what it was. She looked at it and put it away. ¡°I got it. Thank you!¡± Seeing her put the item away with no intention of eating, Spencer frowned. ¡°Aren''t you going to eat it now?¡± ¡°Maybeter.¡± Spencer''s brows furrowed. ¡°You should take the antidote immediately. It''s for your own good.¡± After Spencer finished speaking, all eyes turned to look at her. Anthony, too, looked at her. ¡°Nat...¡± Looking at their expressions one by one, Natashaughed. ¡°What''s the matter, are you worried I might kill myself together with your father?¡± Everyone remained silent. Natasha curled her lips slightly, then nced at Keh, who was lying in bed. ¡°He''s still fine, so I won''t... I''m just... waiting for him to wake up and feed me himself.¡± Her voice was soft and gentle, but inexplicably, it also carried a sense of conviction. In response, Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°But what if he never wakes up?¡± Dave asked from behind her. Only he would dare to ask such a question. Everyone in the room, even if they had the courage, wouldn''t dare to do the same. Natasha retracted her gaze and looked at Dave. ¡°I believe he will definitely wake up. Even if it''s not for me, he will do it for himself.¡± Dave sighed, took a step forward, and looked at her. ¡°Keh risked his life for the antidote. Don''t let his efforts go to waste.¡± Natasha shed a light smile. ¡°He risked his life for me. How could I just give up on him so easily?¡± Dave looked at her, his eyebrows furrowed. Natasha usually didn''t talk much, but when she did, her logic was infallible. ¡°Moreover, if everything goes his way, why would he ever want to wake up?¡± asked Natasha. The statement left no room for rebuttal. ¡°If Daddy doesn''t... Will you insist on not eating it, Nat?¡± Anthony asked her. Natasha looked at him, her expression neither sad nor joyful. After a moment, she said, ¡°Like I said, I believe he will definitely wake up.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°There are no buts!¡± Natasha interrupted directly. Anthony looked on, but didn''t say anything else. In the room, no one tried to persuade her anymore. At that moment, Natasha seemed to remember something. Her gaze shifted toward Dave. ¡°Oh, Dave, there''s something I need to tell you in advance.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dave asked, looking at her. Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°In half a month, we''ll be going back!¡± ¡°Go back? How are we going back?¡± Dave asked. ¡°If he can wake up, we''ll leave together. If he can''t, I''ll take him back even if I have to carry him,¡± Natasha said resolutely as she stared at Keh. ¡°But can Old Mr. Hamilton handle the shock if we go back like this?¡± Dave asked with concern. ¡°If we don''t go back soon, he will be rushing over here. We won''t be able to hide it then. Hence, we might as well go back. Besides, familiar surroundings might help him recover,¡± Natasha said. When one was without hope, one would actually ce their hopes everywhere. Dave looked at her and hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, I understand. I will arrange it in advance.¡± ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± ¡°It''s gettingte. All of you should rest. I''ll take care of things here,¡± said Natasha. Dave looked at her. ¡°You''ve been watching over him for a whole day and night. If you keep this up, your body won''t be able to take it.¡± ¡°I would feel worse if I wasn''t here. Don''t worry. I''ll rest when I''m tired. I won''t copse before he wakes up,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Nat...¡± Anthony looked at her, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Alright, it''s fine. Everyone should get some rest now!¡± said Natasha. ¡°I want to stay here with Daddy too,¡± Denise chimed in. Benjamin also stepped forward. ¡°I want to stay here too.¡± Natasha''s gaze swept over them one by one beforending on Anthony. It went without saying that he wanted to stay more than anyone else. The look in his eyes said it all. After a moment of hesitation, Natasha nodded. ¡°Alright, if that''s the case, you all can stay. You can take care of him while I sleep tonight.¡± Chapter 988 Time To Wake Up Approaching Chapter 988 Time To Wake Up Approaching The room was eerily quiet in nighttime. The children kept their fatherpany until veryte. In the end, they couldn''t resist falling asleep. Dave had two beds brought into the spacious room, which caused the ce to seem filled to the brim. The kids made do, lying down wherever they could. Natasha wasn''t asleep. She was lying beside Keh''s bed, watching him with wide eyes. As time ticked away, there was still no sign of Keh waking up. The golden hour for when he could still wake up was fast approaching. No one spoke of it, but she knew everyone was on tenterhooks. Frankly, Natasha didn''t know if he would wake up, but her intuition told her that he would. She believed that Keh, a person of such pride, would allow himself to lie there indefinitely. That was simply not his style. Watching his open hand, Natasha wrote and drew on his palm with her slender finger. ¡°Keh, you''ll wake up, won''t you?¡± Natasha was lying by his bedside, gazing intently at him. However, the person on the bed still showed no reaction. Watching him, her tears fell uncontrobly. They followed along the corners of her eyes, dropping one by one onto the bedsheet. Natasha drew countless words and drawn countless circles on his palm before she inevitably fell asleep. However, just as she fell asleep, Keh''s hand suddenly moved. He gently held the hand resting in his palm. The next morning, Natasha suddenly opened her eyes. Feeling as if she had been dreaming, she turned her gaze to Keh. However, when she saw him still lying there, her heart gradually sank again. Anthony seemed to notice something. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Nat, were you dreaming?¡± Natasha sat up straight, looked at him, and nodded. ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Your dad waking up!¡± Natasha said. Speaking of that, Anthony looked at Keh. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Yes, Daddy will definitely do it!¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°People often say dreams are the opposite of reality. It seems they''re not wrong after all...¡± Seeing the disappointment on Natasha''s face, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Nat, you''re too tired to rest properly. Why don''t you go lie down on the bed?¡± ¡°No need. I''m not tired!¡± ¡°How can you not be tired? Ever since Daddy''s incident, you''ve been staying here non-stop. Nat, you always tell us to live well and eat well, but what about you?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Am I not doing well?¡± Natasha retorted. Anthony sighed, then looked at Denise, signaling her to do something. Denise stepped forward. ¡°Nat, isn''t this the outfit you wore when you arrived? You should freshen up and change your clothes. Surely, you''re not nning to wait for Daddy like this, are you?¡± Natasha looked down at herself, realizing something she hadn''t noticed if her daughter hadn''t spoken about it. Furrowing her brows, she said, ¡°I was in such a rush when I left that I forgot to bring a change of clothes!¡± ¡°I''ve brought it for you!¡± Denise said. Natasha looked at her. ¡°Thalia reminded me!¡± Denise said. Hearing that, Natasha was slightly taken aback. ¡°I didn''t expect her to have such a thoughtful side!¡± ¡°So, Nat, would you like to freshen up and change your clothes?¡± Denise asked. After some thought, Natasha nodded. ¡°Hmm, okay!¡± ¡°That''s more like it. Daddy loves the smell of your hair. What will he do when he wakes up and sees your hair all dirty?¡± Denise asked. Hearing those words, Natasha pursed her lips wordlessly. Denise looked at her brothers. ¡°Tony, Ben, I''m going to help Nat freshen up. I''ll leave this ce to you guys!¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin nodded in agreement. Following that, Denise guided Natasha toward the bathroom. In the bathroom, the fog was thick and hazy. Natasha was soaking in the bathtub, her eyes staring off into space as if she was daydreaming. Considering Natasha''s physical condition, Denise stayed by her mother''s side. Seeing that Natasha remained silent, Denise suddenly spoke up. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What if, just what if, Daddy never wakes up? What should we do?¡± Denise asked, tears streaming down her cheeks as she spoke. The room was so misty that it was hard to see her tears. Upon hearing that, Natasha turned her head to look at her daughter. ¡°What exactly are you referring to when you ask ''what should we do''?¡± Denise lowered her gaze, avoiding Natasha''s eyes, and muttered, ¡°I don''t know. With Daddy like this, I feel as if the sky has copsed... The world seems so meaningless now.¡± Natasha knew about Denise''s feelings for Keh. She lowered her gaze, looking at her daughter. ¡°Do as you see fit. Besides, the sky hasn''t fallen, has it?¡± ¡°Nat, I feel bored on your behalf. What will you do in the future with Daddy being like this?¡± Denise asked. Natasha blinked and spoke slowly. ¡°You don''t need to worry about me. In the past years, didn''t I still manage to get by without your father? Moreover, I even raised you all!¡± ¡°Things have changed since Daddy''s been around, though...¡± ¡°Yes, you''re right. Things have changed,¡± Natasha murmured. ¡°Now, I bear even greater responsibilities. I have to take care of you all. In the future, I''ll have to look after your grandfather and your great-grandfather, too. All these are my matters now!¡± As Natasha spoke, she sshed some water on herself, bathing. Although she was reluctant to admit it, as time ticked away, Natasha began to make that preparation gradually. Listening to Natasha''s words, Denise felt a heaviness in her heart, unsure how to express herself. In her eyes, Natasha had always been strong. Yet, at that moment, beneath that strength, there seemed to be a touch of heartache. Seeing that Denise had fallen silent, Natasha said, ¡°All right. Regardless of the oue, it''s not something we need to worry about now. Can you hand me the bath towel? I''m done showering!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Denise stood and went to get a bath towel for Natasha. After taking a bath, Natasha changed into fresh clothes. Denise was holding a hairdryer, drying Natasha''s hair. Meanwhile, Natasha sat in her wheelchair, her vacant gaze fixed on the mirror. Denise knew that no matter how reassuring or indifferent Natasha''s words might sound, it was all just an act. At that moment, Natasha must be feeling the saddest. Denise didn''t speak, simply helping dry her mother''s hair. Just as they were almost done, there was an urgent knock on the door. ¡°Nat, Denise?¡± Upon hearing the shouting from outside, Natasha and Denise exchanged a nce. Then, they turned their attention toward the direction of the door. Although they didn''t say anything, it seemed as if they both tacitly agreed that it had something to do with Keh... ¡°Go open the door!¡± Natasha said in a low voice. Denise nodded, then immediately headed toward the door. Chapter 989 There Is Always Goodbye Chapter 989 There Is Always Goodbye Anthony was standing outside the door, his ears practically glued to it. Denise looked at him, her eyes filled with anticipation and worry. ¡°What''s wrong? Has Daddy woken up?¡± Speaking of which, Anthony shook his head at her, struggling to speak. ¡°No, you and Nat have been in there for so long, feeling worried, I came to check.¡± Denise was speechless. The hopeful look on her face instantly fell. Given the current situation, whether Keh woke up or not was a heavy topic for them. Seeing Denise had fallen silent, Anthony changed the subject and asked directly, ¡°Where''s Nat?¡± Denise nced to the bathroom. ¡°She''s in there.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right. Since everything''s fine, I''ll wait for you outside.¡± With that, Anthony walked out of the room. After he left, Denise then headed towards the bathroom. Natasha sat in front of the mirror. Even though she didn''t leave the room, she heard every word between the two. Though her heart was filled with heaviness and struggle, she immediately changed her expression when Denise returned. When she looked at Denise, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing. Tony was worried, so he came to check on you.¡± Natasha let out a sigh. ¡°Indeed, we''ve been in here for quite a while. Let''s go. It''s time to head out.¡± Seeing that there wasn''t a trace of disappointment on Natasha''s face, Denise nodded, then walked behind her, gently guiding her outside. When Natasha went out, Spencer was examining Keh. Seeing here out, Spencer rose to his feet. ¡°How''s it going?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer looked at her and spoke naturally. ¡°All conditions and vital signs showed he has recovered quite well¡ª¡± ¡°If he''s recovering well, then why hasn''t Daddy woken up yet?¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than Denise immediately followed up with a question. Spencer looked at her. ¡°The location of your father''s surgery was too close to the nerve tissue, a veryplex area. It''s not something that can be exined in a sentence or two. His physical recovery is going well, but whether he can wake up or not will depend on his willpower.¡± Upon hearing this, Denise lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°In the end, it alles down to relying on Daddy himself.¡± ¡°Denise!¡± Natasha looked at her cautiously. Denise pursed her lips, remaining silent. Spencer assured, ¡°It''s okay.¡± As he said this, his gaze shifted back to Denise. ¡°You''re right. As a doctor, all I can do is do my job well. As for the rest, it''s up to the patients themselves.¡± ¡°My daddy is not a patient!¡± Denise suddenly raised her voice, looking up at Spencer with a determined gaze. ¡°And my daddy will definitely wake up!¡± When he heard her words, a smile tugged at the corner of Spencer''s mouth before he responded, ¡°Yes, you''re right. I believe so, too. Your dad will definitely wake up!¡± Denise looked at him with a steadfast gaze, not uttering another word. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Natasha, standing to the side, remained silent as she listened. She was not a dreamer. On the contrary, she was the type who was too grounded in reality. As time ticked away, her confidence had long since faded. She was bing increasingly uncertain if Keh could wake up. Soon after dinner, quite a few people started toe in. Only three hours were left to see if Keh would wake up. The room was filled with people to the brim, yet no one spoke. All eyes were intently fixed on the person lying on the bed. The three hours felt like an agonizing century to them. And so, as time ticked away second by second, the room plunged into silence the moment the clock on the wall struck the hour. The air seemed so suffocating that even breathing became stifling. At that moment, Denise looked at the person on the bed, shaking her head. ¡°No, no, Daddy won''t!¡± As she yelled, she ran out, crying. ¡°Denise!¡± Benjamin looked at her, fearing that something might happen to her, and immediately chased after her. The atmosphere in the room was tense. Upon seeing the situation, Anthony sadly lowered his gaze, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. Redness spreading across the rims. Off to the side, Dave watched, his fist mming hard into the wall. Looking at Keh, his eyes conveyed an indescribableplexity and regret. Mike and Luke watched with tears welling up in their eyes. Everyone in the room was struggling to ept the reality. Only Natasha. She sat on one side, watching quietly, without any significant emotional fluctuations or changes in expression. It was as if she had anticipated the oue all along. She just watched Keh, her gaze devoid of any surprise or shock. A momentter, Natasha suddenly requested, ¡°Dave, there''s something else I might need your help with.¡± When Dave heard her remark, his gaze shifted towards her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I''m nning to take Keh back to the castle, and while we''re there, tidy up a bit. We''re nning to leave this ce!¡± answered Natasha. Hearing this, Dave stared at her. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°It''s not that immediate. After all, packing things up takes a day or two, but... more or less,¡± she confirmed. Dave furrowed his brows at her answer. ¡°All of you don''t need to be so anxious about Keh''s current situation.¡± ¡°What difference does it make if he leaves a day earlier orter, given his current state?¡± Natasha retorted. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I miss home,¡± Natasha suddenly said. Dave looked at her, suddenly at a loss for words. He could voice out all the reasons to plead for her to stay, but for thatment, he found himself at a loss for words. After contemting for a moment, he nodded. ¡°All right, I understand. I''ll handle the arrangements. Just send me the date of your departure.¡± Natasha gave him a slight smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± After that, Dave didn''t say anything more and turned around to walk outside. Natasha didn''t notice anything amiss. She withdrew her gaze and looked at the person lying on the bed. She asked, ¡°Keh, you''re like me, right? Wanting to go back.¡± Meanwhile, Spencer, who was standing not far behind, nced at Natasha before also walking outside. At an empty, uninhabited tnd, Spencer looked at Dave, directly handing him a cigarette. Dave looked at him in surprise. ¡°You smoke?¡± ¡°I don''t usually do, but now, I feel like it,¡± he answered. Dave didn''t stand on ceremony and directly reached for a stick. Spencer lit it for him. The wind blew at that moment, carrying the smoke away with it. Spencer nced at him. ¡°You find it hard to let go, don''t you?¡± Dave gazed into the distance. ¡°There''s always goodbye for every reunion. I''d rather he never came if I knew this was the oue.¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes at him as he said, ¡°I''m talking about Natasha.¡± Dave paused smoking, his gaze shifting towards Spencer. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Spencer chuckled, ¡°Don''t look at me like that. I mean no harm. Besides, I know exactly what you''re thinking!¡± Chapter 990 No Ulterior Motives Chapter 990 No Ulterior Motives His deep eyes stared straight at him. The look in Dave''s eyes hinted at both a warning and a caution. Seeing him like that, Spencerughed. His features were devilishly handsome yet carried a hint of refinement. ¡°What''s the matter? Am I not right?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about!¡± Dave immediately averted his gaze, denying it. A thin smile yed at the corner of Spencer''s mouth as he gazed into the distance. ¡°You might be able to fool others, but you can''t fool me. Don''t forget what I do for a living!¡± ¡°What do you do?¡± Upon hearing that, Dave immediately became angry. ¡°Aren''t you a doctor? Keh is still lying there!¡± Dave''s voice carried a hint of indignation. Spencer looked at him, calm andposed. ¡°There''s no need for you to hastily deny my conjecture in such a manner. I''ve told you, I mean no harm.¡± Dave nced at him, then immediately shifted his gaze elsewhere. ¡°I''ve indeed done my best for Keh''s matter. The rest is up to him!¡± he said. Dave remained silent, smoking his cigarette with great intensity. Spencer moistened his lips, then continued to speak. ¡°Actually, it''s not just me. Even Keh knows!¡± Dave was taken aback for a moment. He turned around, his gaze falling on Spencer. As if noticing his astonishment, Spencer spoke. ¡°What? You don''t believe it?¡± Dave looked at him, wanting to speak but hesitating. However, his hesitant demeanor had rified everything. Spencer continued, ¡°From the moment I arrived, I could tell. Think about it, wouldn''t Keh, an experienced man in rtionships, be able to see it too?¡± ¡°Spencer!¡± Dave''s voice echoed, filled with warning. ¡°I don''t have any other intentions!¡± Spencer suddenly looked at him seriously. ¡°I''m about to leave, so let''s consider today as a farewell chat.¡± Looking at him, Dave narrowed his eyes. ¡°You''re leaving too?¡± ¡°It''s my fault that Keh ended up like this,¡± Spencer said. ¡°So, I will leave with them. At the very least, I need to ensure they return safely before anything else.¡± Listening to his words, Dave nodded. ¡°With you escorting them, I actually feel at ease!¡± Spencer looked at him. ¡°Don''t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°To who?¡± Dave suddenly asked him. The stared into each other''s eyes, both fathoming each other''s intention. ¡°Anyone will do!¡± said Spencer, ¡°There are some things that, perhaps once spoken, will leave no regrets!¡± Dave gazed into the distance. ¡°Life is inherently filled with regrets. Without them, can it even be called life?¡± Spencer looked at him. ¡°So, you admit it?¡± ¡°Admit what?¡± ¡°Admit that you like her!¡± said Spencer. Dave looked at him, then firmly dered, ¡°I won''t admit it!¡± ¡°You really are stubborn!¡± Spencer said with augh. Dave began to speak. ¡°I admit. Natasha is indeed very outstanding and excellent. Among the few people I''ve met, no, among all the people I know so far, whether it''s her figure, appearance, interpersonal skills, or abilities, she is the best!¡± Listening to his praises, Spencer looked at him. ¡°I admit that the first time I saw her, I was truly dazzled!¡± Dave said. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then, that''s all there is to it!¡± Dave said. Spencer was looking at him. ¡°When I found out she was Keh''s woman, I regarded her with nothing but admiration, do you understand?¡± Dave said, looking at him. Spencer''s eyes narrowed slightly as he listened to him. ¡°Beautiful things are always admired by everyone, but that doesn''t necessarily mean they are coveted,¡± Dave said, turning his head to nce at him. ¡°Understood!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense if you understand. Otherwise, watch out for my wrath!¡± Dave threatened in a low voice. Hearing that, Spencer broke into a smile. He rested one hand on Dave''s shoulder, joining him in gazing at the distant sky. ¡°If Keh could hear what you just said, he would be veryforted!¡± Spencer said, emphasizing each word. ¡°There''s no need to put them into words. He understands it all!¡± Dave stated word for word. Spencer was smiling, a meaningful grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. And so, the two of them stood there for a long time. Once his cigarette had burned out, Spencer shifted his gaze toward him. ¡°All right. It''s about time. Let''s go!¡± Dave looked at him and nodded. Spencer turned around, about to leave, when suddenly, something urred to him. ¡°Have you ever considered that perhaps Keh might never wake up?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes, a sharp glint in his gaze. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It''s nothing, just casual talk!¡± ¡°If he doesn''t wake up, I''ll kill you!¡± Dave said in a low voice, his gaze sharp and terrifying. ¡°And you can forget about ever working in this field again!¡± The two people looked at each other, and suddenly, Spencerughed. He then nodded and said, ¡°All right. I was helping Keh to give you a final test, and clearly, you''ve won!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Without saying anything more, Spencer turned around and left, waving at him as he walked away. As he walked away, Dave stood still, his gaze growing increasingly profound. Just like that, under Dave''s arrangement, Keh was directly escorted back to the castle. After settling Keh, it was already veryte. Natasha dismissed everyone, leaving only her, Spencer, and the unconscious Keh in the room. While Natasha was helping Keh tidy up the quilt, she spoke without lifting her head. ¡°Is there something you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Speak up!¡± Natasha said without turning her head. ¡°I''m going back with you!¡± Spencer said. Natasha wasn''t surprised. After hearing the sound, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And also...¡± Spencer looked at her figure, then walked over to her. ¡°The antidote, when do you n to take it?¡± Speaking of which, Natasha was clearly taken aback. Spencer looked at her. ¡°Everything needs time to recover, Natasha. Your body is already extremely weak, and it can''t withstand any more turmoil. Or do you n to have us all carry you back with Keh?¡± ¡°I didn''t think of it that way!¡± ¡°What are your thoughts, then?¡± Spencer asked. Natasha pursed her lips, seemingly in hesitation. Natasha was not an unreasonable person. On the contrary, as long as there was logic, she could definitely be persuaded. Spencer looked at her, lowering his voice a bit. ¡°Also, do you n to go back and see your grandpa in this state?¡± As soon as those words were spoken, Natasha looked up at him. At that moment, she could disregard everyone else, but when it came to her grandfather... she simply couldn''t ignore him. But at the same moment, Natasha''s eyes also turned red, and tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Spencer, do you know how annoying you really are?¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes, looking at her with a pained expression. ¡°I know, but now is not the time to deceive ourselves and y dumb, Nat. Things havee to this point, so you must consider your own health as well as those who care about you. I believe even if Keh knew about this, he wouldn''t want to see you like this!¡± Tears flowed down her cheeks. Chapter 991 Overcoming This Hurdle Chapter 991 Oveing This Hurdle Natasha also understood that principle all too well. However, no matter how nonchnt she appeared, only she knew what was truly in her heart. The hurdle before her also required her to take things one step at a time. No one could rece, nor could anyone be reced. Her eyshes were adorned with glistening dew. Spencer''s features held an indescribable depth and somberness. He looked at Natasha. ¡°I''m not forcing you, but if you don''t take the antidote soon, I''ll have to draw your blood again. Your body can''t handle it anymore. If this continues, the two of you will end up lying side by side.¡± As he spoke, he looked sternly at her. ¡°If you''d rather lie here than have a healthy body to take care of Keh, I''ll still respect your choice.¡± Natasha pursed her lips, remaining silent for a long while before finally speaking. ¡°You don''t need to provoke me with words. I understand the reasoning.¡± Hearing that, Spencer nodded repeatedly. ¡°Though you understand all the principles and are aware of everything, you still manage to make people worry!¡± Natasha lifted her cool gaze to look at him. Spencer simply admitted, ¡°Anthony asked me to inquire about it.¡± Then he added, ¡°Not just Anthony, but also Benjamin and Denise. Each of them asked me at different times.¡± Natasha remained silent. ¡°Natasha, there are still many people who care about you,¡± Spencer emphasized as he looked at her. At that moment, Natasha looked up, her eyes cool and clear. ¡°Don''t worry,¡± she said. ¡°I''m not at the point of seeking death. No matter what happens, I will always choose to live.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°I will take the antidote,¡± Natasha said, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°Tonight.¡± At that point in the conversation, it would be pointless for Spencer to continue asking questions. As such, he nodded. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Watching Natasha remain silent, Spencer rose. ¡°Then you should rest well. I''m going out first.¡± Natasha remained silent while Spencer left. As the door closed, Natasha''s gaze deepened as she looked at Keh''s face. After Spencer left, Anthony just stood outside. As Spencer came out, Anthony looked up at him. Even without Anthony saying anything, Spencer knew what the boy wanted to ask. He looked at him and began to speak. ¡°I''ve said it.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony looked at him. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then you were scolded by Nat,¡± Spencer stated truthfully. Anthony frowned. ¡°You know how Nat talks,¡± Spencer said, looking utterly innocent. Anthony furrowed his brows, then spoke. ¡°I''m going in to talk to Nat.¡± Just as Anthony was about to push the door open, Spencer saw that and immediately grabbed the boy, pulling him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anthony asked him. Spencer looked at him. ¡°I''ve told her everything, including things I shouldn''t have said. Moreover, Nat made it clear to me that she knows what to do. So, let''s give her some space now.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°She will take the antidote,¡± Spencer said. Anthony looked at him. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Because I understand her!¡± said Spencer. Anthony frowned and looked at him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In the past, when your grandparents passed away, she was able to ovee such a huge impact. If she could do that, why couldn''t she do the same now?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Back then, Nat was still young. She harbored resentment, which is different from now.¡± ¡°It''s different, but no matter what, Nat is not the type to give up easily,¡± Spencer said, looking at Anthony. ¡°Nat still has responsibilities to fulfill. She won''t let the tragedy of the old burying the young happen again.¡± Anthony fell silent. Seeing him silent, Spencer reached out and patted the boy''s shoulder. ¡°Anyway, don''t worry about it. Nat will be fine.¡± Anthony nced at him. ¡°Spencer, don''t you think Nat seems quite disillusioned with the world?¡± ¡°Disillusioned with the world?¡± Upon hearing those words, Spencer raised an eyebrow. Anthony nodded. ¡°I can''t quite put it into words, but ever since I can remember, Nat has always been this way. She always seems indifferent and uninterested in everything. Shecks enthusiasm. Apart from the incident when she discovered the truth about our grandfather''s death, I''ve never seen her truly excited about anything.¡± Listening to Anthony''s ount, Spencer was also carefully reminiscing. Seeing the boy had finished speaking, he paused momentarily and asked, ¡°And?¡± Anthony''s brows furrowed deeply. ¡°I just feel that if it weren''t for us three or our great-grandfather, it seems like Nat has nothing to hold onto in this world.¡± After saying that, Anthony looked up at Spencer as if seeking agreement or a rebuttal. Spencer replied, ¡°You''re worried that Nat may do something foolish?¡± ¡°I don''t think she''ll do anything at this stage, but I''m always worried...¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Spencer nodded. Anthony looked at him, his gaze shifting before he asked, ¡°Don''t you have anything to say?¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes lightly and said, ¡°You know, I had the same feeling when I first met Nat. In fact, I even asked her about it.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony instantly perked up. ¡°What did Nat say?¡± ¡°When I first met her, she was quite tenacious and fearless about everything. So, I asked her!¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Here''s what Nat said, ''If I were the only one left in this world, my purpose would be to seek revenge. Nothing else really appeals to me. Ironically, fate has decided that my life has another meaning, so I cannot die''.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony frowned. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that Nat is even more disillusioned with the world?¡± Spencer looked at the boy. ¡°Nat is naturally a carefree person. Life and death may not really scare her, but I believe she is definitely not a person who hates life. On the contrary, ever since she met you all, she has changed quite a lot. She has transformed from a person who rarely smiles to a very gentle person. This kind of change, you wouldn''t understand.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Of course. It''s a pity that you didn''t get to see what Natasha was like before you were born. She was so tenacious, so indifferent to others. Compared to now, I think she was more carefree back then!¡± said Spencer. Anthony listened, his lips pursed. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. Spencer knew exactly what the boy was worried about. He reached out and patted Anthony on the shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry. The thing you''re concerned about won''t happen. You, Benjamin, Denise, and your great-grandfather are her greatest motivation. So, don''t worry,¡± Spencer said softly. Anthony looked at him, hesitated momentarily, then nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Spencer chuckled. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should rest too. Give Nat some more time. Tomorrow, she will definitely be a brand new Natasha.¡± Anthony looked at him and nodded heavily. Chapter 992 Shocked Again Chapter 992 Shocked Again After chatting with Anthony, Spencer went straight back to the room. However, as he pushed the door open and saw the person inside, he paused slightly. ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia was sitting on the couch. Seeing him return, she stood up. ¡°It sounds like you''re not too pleased to see me. If that''s the case, I''ll leave.¡± With that, she walked straight past him. However, before she could even take two steps, Spencer reached out and grabbed her, pulling her to him. ¡°You know that''s not what I meant,¡± said Spencer. Feeling Spencer''s embrace from behind, Thalia pouted. ¡°What do you mean by asking me why I''m here then?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I went to your room looking for you, but you weren''t there. That''s why I''m a bit surprised to see you here,¡± Spencer whispered in her ear. ¡°Really?¡± asked Thalia. Spencer nodded. Thalia pursed her lips, then murmured softly, ¡°That''s more like it.¡± At that moment, Spencer let go of her, turning her around. ¡°How are you? Are your injuries getting better?¡± ¡°It''s just some superficial wounds. Nothing serious at all.¡± Spencer looked at her, wanting to say something. However, when the words reached his lips, he still appeared hesitant. He seemed as if he was on the verge of speaking but stopped himself. ¡°How was your chat with her?¡± asked Thalia. In response to that, Spencer took her hand and led her toward the couch. After sitting down, he held her hand. ¡°She understands everything I said. In fact, there was no need for me to say anything.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°In her state, it''ll be better if she just has a good cry. It''s suffocating watching her like that. I feel sad on her behalf.¡± Listening to her words, Spencer smiled helplessly. ¡°If she does that, then she won''t be Natasha.¡± ¡°If she keeps bottling her emotions up like this, I''m afraid she may end up with some issues,¡± said Thalia. Then, lowering her voice as if feeling somewhat guilty, she added, ¡°I''m just not very good at comforting people. How great it would be if I could.¡± Listening to her voice, Spencer looked at her. ¡°No matter what you want to say or need to say, Natasha understands it all too well.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No matter what we say or do, we are ultimately outsiders. What she needs now is to find her own way,¡± said Spencer. Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°She''s much stronger than you imagine, so rest assured,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Yeah, she really is strong. If it were me, I would have broken down a long time ago.¡± Thalia didn''t hide her true feelings at all. ¡°Rest assured, I won''t let you face such a day.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia grinned at him. ¡°However...¡± Spencer looked at her. ¡°What are your ns after this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you n to rejoin the team?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°Ever since I left, Kyle knew I''ve been with Anthony all along, so he didn''t assign me any tasks. Originally, I was supposed to take Anthony and the others back after this matter was settled. However, I didn''t expect things to turn out this way... ns can''t keep up with changes. Honestly, I don''t know what to do next!¡± Thalia confessed. Spencer moistened his lips. ¡°Thalia, there''s something I need to tell you.¡± Seeing his solemn expression, Thalia couldn''t help but furrow her brows anxiously. ¡°You''re not going to tell me that everything before was a lie and that you want to keep your distance from me now, are you?¡± Seeing her so distressed, Spencer quickly took her hand tofort her. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°What do you want to say, then?¡± Spencer furrowed his brows slightly, and then he spoke. ¡°Here''s the thing. Natasha wants to take Keh back home, and I want to escort them back.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°That''s all?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°And here I was thinking it was something serious. You scared me to death...¡± ¡°You don''t mind?¡± ¡°What''s there to mind? Besides, I want to be with her. We are partly to me for Keh''s condition, so what is there for me to mind?¡± Thalia retorted. Upon hearing that, Spencer finally let out a deep sigh of relief. He pulled her into his arms from behind. ¡°Before I came back, I kept thinking about how to exin things to you so you wouldn''t get angry. It seems I was overthinking things.¡± Thalia leaned into his arms. ¡°Of course you''re overthinking it. How could I possibly mind something like this? Besides, do you really think I''m that petty?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Spencer quickly switched to coaxing mode. Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°I was initially worried about their safety on the return journey. However, since you''re going with them, I feel relieved.¡± At that moment, Spencer looked at her. ¡°I''ve truly overthink things, then. Thalia, would you like to join me?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Spencer nodded. Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that with Natasha and Keh in their current state, wouldn''t we being together inappropriate?¡± ¡°Do you really want to break up over this?¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant. I just feel maybe it''ll be better if we avoid being together for now!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Isn''t it more hurtful to avoid someone deliberately?¡± Thalia looked at Spencer, wanting to say something. However, when the words reached her lips, she could not speak. Spencer looked at her, then spoke reassuringly. ¡°Don''t worry. Natasha won''t overthink things. Even if she does, she''ll only hope for our well-being.¡± ¡°Really?¡± wondered Thalia. Spencer nodded with certainty. ¡°Moreover, on this journey, you''ll be in charge of external security while I''m responsible for the internal. We''ll both be escorting them for serious reasons, not to show off our love. What are you worried about?¡± Thalia was easily swayed. Upon hearing those words, she gradually felt there was no issue. ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°So, do you want to join me?¡± Spencer asked. At that moment, he couldn''t bear to let Thalia out of his sight for even a moment. Thalia pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°I need to think about this matter. Also, I need to discuss with Anthony tomorrow to see what his ns are.¡± ¡°Anthony will likely be returning to Glenport City with Natasha.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°In this situation, Anthony won''t leave Natasha behind.¡± Thalia pondered, ¡°Well, it seems I really need to think this through.¡± While they were talking, Thalia''s phone suddenly rang. She pulled out her mobile phone and furrowed her brows upon seeing the caller''s name. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°It''s Kyle. I need to take this,¡± Thalia said. Spencer nodded slightly. Thalia got up, taking her phone to another ce to answer the call. ¡°Hey, Kyle.¡± Thalia lowered her voice, her expression instantly returning to its usual sharpness. However, upon hearing what Kyle said, she widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°What did you say? You already arrived?¡± Chapter 993 Meeting Again Chapter 993 Meeting Again Listening to the astonished voice of Thalia, Spencer looked in that direction. ¡°All right. I''m on my way now!¡± With that, Thalia immediately hung up the phone. Spencer walked toward her and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia''s face was stern, ¡°Kyle is here, so I must go and see him!¡± ¡°I''ll apany you!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Thalia shook her head, ¡°Kyle is definitely here because Anthony used the unmanned aircraft. Plus, he''s heard rumors about DX Group, so it''s not convenient for you to be here. Just wait for me here.¡± Spencer looked at her, hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Let''s call Anthony!¡± Thalia pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Even if I don''t call him, Kyle will. Don''t worry.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll wait for you toe back.¡± Thalia nodded, then immediately picked up her coat and left. Suddenly, Spencer called out to her, ¡°Thalia!¡± Thalia turned around, looking at him with an innocent face. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Spencer looked at her, quickly stepped forward, cupped her face, and kissed her on the lips. Thalia opened her eyes wide in surprise. After a long while, Spencer let her go, gazing at her with deep affection. ¡°Take care. I''ll be waiting for you.¡± Thalia''s eyes were filled with joy. She nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± And so, under Spencer''s reluctant gaze, Thalia still got up and left. As the door closed, a smile spread across Spencer''s face. Since I can''t forget about her in this lifetime, I might as well spend my whole life making it up to her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After Thalia left, she went straight to Anthony''s room. Standing at the door, she knocked. Soon, the door swung open, and Anthony appeared from within. ¡°Kyle is here,¡± Thalia said, looking directly at him. ¡°I know!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Did he contact you?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. Anthony nodded. ¡°So, what''s your n?¡± Thalia furrowed her brows. It seemed she noticed his hesitation. Thalia said, ¡°If it''s not possible, I can go see him myself!¡± ¡°He didn''te to see you, so what makes you think your presence would solve anything?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Wait for me. I''m going to put on a jacket!¡± Anthony said. He meant he wanted to go with Thalia. Hence, Thalia waited for him at the door. Soon, Anthony emerged from the house, donning a ck trench coat. Without lifting his head, he said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Watching his figure, Thalia uttered, ¡°I know you''re having a hard time right now. As for Kyle, I can hold him off for a while!¡± As Anthony walked, he said, ¡°What''s meant toe will always find its way. Besides, Kyle''s arrival might just serve as a wee distraction. Let''s go!¡± Hearing that, Thalia didn''t say anything more. The two of them then walked toward the outside. Thalia was driving, with Anthony sitting in the passenger seat. No sooner had they driven off than Dave, who had juste in, bumped into them. The car came to a halt, and the windows rolled down. Dave looked at them and asked, ¡°Heading out?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It''s sote. Where are you going?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Well, there''s no need to tell you that, right? We are guests, not prisoners!¡± Thalia said, looking at him. In response, Dave said, ¡°I''m worried that there might be troublemakers from Vermillion Base. I''m not interested in meddling with you. I''m concerned about the person in your car!¡± Hearing that, Thalia nced at Anthony and said, ¡°Follow me. You have nothing to worry about!¡± Just as Dave was about to say something, Anthony uttered, ¡°Mr. Dave, we''re going out for a bit. We''ll be back soon.¡± Hearing that, Dave nodded. ¡°All right. Stay safe!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Afterward, Dave drove straight in. Seeing that, Thalia also promptly closed the window and drove away. On the road, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°Mr. Dave means well!¡± ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Why did you speak to him so harshly?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°Did you not?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I-I didn''t mean that,¡± said Thalia. Anthony smirked in response. ¡°You think Kyle ising, and you''ve started to distance yourself from DX Group, right? You''re preparing to take sides, aren''t you?¡± ¡°I''m not doing that,¡± Thalia denied. ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony retorted. Thalia froze momentarily and replied, ¡°Now that you mention it, I really do have that feeling...¡± Right then, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°I''m not sure about the real story behind Daddy''s grudge with the Darz, but through our time together, you should understand what kind of people Daddy and Mr. Dave are.¡± Thalia was driving with one hand, and she nodded when she heard those words. ¡°Yes. Even though I dislike your father, I can''t deny that he and the entire DX Group have handled these matters perfectly.¡± Anthony figured it was enough to hear those words from Thalia. Rather than listening to more words, I would rather see some actions. At that thought, Anthony turned his head, his gaze drifting toward the outside. Despite his tender age, when he was supposed to be carefree, his eyes were filled withplexity and concern. They drove for half an hour. Finally, they arrived at their destination. It was a hotel. After parking the car at the entrance, Thalia tossed the keys to the person standing there and headed straight inside. Anthony was right behind her. Upon reaching the front desk, Thalia didn''t wait for the other party to speak. She directly showed a tattoo. Seeing that, the other party immediately understood what it meant. The person handed Thalia a card, saying, ¡°Please, this way!¡± Thalia nodded, then proceeded to walk straight inside. Throughout the entire time, Anthony didn''t speak, nor did he show any emotion. As Thalia walked, she couldn''t help but say, ¡°I know you''re having a hard time right now, but do you really think Kyle won''t notice something''s off with you acting so down?¡± Hearing that, Anthony lifted his gaze and nced at her. ¡°I''ll be careful.¡± Thalia wanted to say something else, but after looking at him, she ultimately held back. No matter what, he''s just a child. This is an unalterable fact. With that thought in mind, Thalia sighed helplessly. After entering the elevator, Thalia nced at the surveince camera. Then, the elevator automatically lit up one floor, and they stood inside, waiting. The elevator wasn''t ascending, but rather, it was continuously descending. Anthony, engrossed in his thoughts, didn''t even notice. After about a few dozen seconds, the elevator dinged open. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Thalia said and headed straight for the outside. Anthony lifted his gaze, ready to follow. However, what came into view was not some so-called hotel but a ce resembling an underground workspace. He was taken aback at first, then it dawned on him that they had arrived at a subdivision of Darz. His reaction was quite swift. As soon as he saw Thalia''s figure, he immediately followed her out. However, as soon as they stepped out, they saw a figure standing not far away. To be precise, there were two people. Both individuals stood over six feet tall, their bodies perfectly proportioned. They exuded an air of mystery, dressed in ck from head to toe. One was Kyle, whom Anthony had already met, and the other was somebody else. Anthony watched, his eyes narrowing slightly. Chapter 994 Treasure Chapter 994 Treasure Thalia was the first to step forward, giving them a simple hug. ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°Long time no see!¡± the person said to her. After exchanging greetings, their gaze shifted toward Anthony, who was standing not far away. Seeing that, Thalia also turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Come on!¡± said Thalia. Upon hearing that, Anthony finally walked over. ¡°You should already know Kyle, so I won''t bother introducing him. This is¡ª¡± ¡°Holden.¡± Anthony spoke. Upon hearing that, Holden slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Intuition!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Can a child''s intuition be this urate?¡± He squinted curiously, sizing Anthony up. ¡°My intuitiones from our everyday conversations and also from Thalia''s description of you!¡± Anthony said. Hearing that, Holden nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to Kyle. ¡°You''re right. He really is a smart kid!¡± Hearing Holden''s praise, Thalia squinted her eyes. She turned her gaze to Kyle. ¡°Don''t tell me Holden doesn''t know yet?¡± ¡°That''s right. I haven''t mentioned it yet!¡± Thalia was taken aback. ¡°Didn''t you mention this before?¡± ¡°I was going to mention it, but such an exciting matter shouldn''t be experienced by me alone. Everyone should get involved!¡± Kyle said. Upon hearing that, Thalia couldn''t help butugh. ¡°It''s you.¡± ¡°I''m just passing on the legacy.¡± Listening to their back and forth, Holden narrowed his eyes. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Thalia gave him a slight smile. ¡°Who do you think this child is?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn''t he the new kid we brought in for training?¡± Holden asked in return. ¡°Kyle said he''s met him before, and this kid is very smart. From what I see today, he''s indeed not bad.¡± Thalia looked at Kyle with a teasing gaze. ¡°Well, indeed, if you embarrass yourself, you might as well let others embarrass you too.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Holden squinted his eyes. ¡°What does that mean? I won''t say it. I should let the person who should speak do the talking.¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow, then walked straight inside. Narrowing his eyes, Holden didn''t understand what they were saying, but he was certain that it all revolved around the child. He looked at Anthony, seemingly pondering something. Anthony was in a bad mood and didn''t have the patience to beat around the bush. Looking at Holden, he reached out his hand directly. ¡°Hello, I''m Anthony Watson.¡± Holden found it somewhat amusing. Since when do I have to shake hands with such a small child? But out of respect, he still extended his hand. However, just as he was about to grasp it, he suddenly froze, squinting his eyes. ¡°Wait, who did you say you are?¡± Kyle, who was standing nearby, started tough when he heard that. ¡°Did I hear wrong?¡± Holden asked. ¡°You heard it right. It''s exactly as you''re thinking,¡± Anthony stated directly. ¡°You''re saying you''re Anthony?¡± He looked at Anthony incredulously, repeating the name. Anthony looked at him and nodded firmly. Holden turned his head to look at Kyle, who raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± After a long pause, Holden spoke, each word deliberate and measured. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Surprise!¡± Kyleughed like a gentleman, his eyebrows slightly raised as if showing off something. ¡°What do you think? Quite a surprise, isn''t it?¡± Taking everything into ount, Holden then looked at Anthony. ¡°Are you sure you''re not messing with me right now?¡± After some thought, Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°Thest time you were on a mission, it was me who helped you out of a crisis at that critical moment.¡± Upon hearing those words, Holden was slightly taken aback. At that point, it seemed like there was no need to say anything more to prove it. Even if they conspired together, they would absolutely not bring that matter up. Looking at him, Holden squinted slightly. ¡°So, you really are Anthony!¡± ¡°I am,¡± Anthony said. ¡°So, the reason you''ve been avoiding showing yourself isn''t because you''re ugly or anything else, but because... you''re a child?¡± Holden asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°You could say that.¡± Holdenughed, looking at him, his gaze filled with disbelief. He stepped forward, looked at Anthony, andughed. ¡°This is absolutely the most surprising thing for me this year, bar none.¡± As he approached, Anthony felt a hint of difort, but it didn''t bother him much. Holden crouched down to look at him. ¡°I always thought I was fighting side by side with someone of my age, but I never expected...¡± He chuckled softly, his eyes full of pride. He turned around, looked at Kyle, and asked, ¡°You were always worried about having no sessor. Are you still worried now?¡± Kyle stepped forward and looked at Anthony. ¡°Of course I''m worried. This kid was even making a fuss about quitting before!¡± Speaking of which, Holden paused for a moment, looking at Anthony. ¡°Quit? Why?¡± Anthony also looked back at them. How should I put it? Although we didn''t meet often, we never skimped on their daily chats. To each other, we''re like friends and family who''ve known each other for a long time. Moreover, through their gaze, Anthony could feel that they truly liked him. Previously, they might have been just friends, but now, due to his age, their eyes held an additional look of affection. But the more they behaved that way, the stronger the inexplicable guilt Anthony felt, especially toward Holden. He didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if he revealed his true identity. At that thought, Anthony averted his gaze. ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just some personal matters.¡± ¡°What personal matter is it that prompted you to consider quitting? What''s the matter? Are you dissatisfied with us?¡± Holden asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since that''s not the case, stop overthinking. It''s not easy to obtain such a treasure like you. I won''t allow you to back out so easily,¡± Holden said. Treasure. After Anthony heard that description, his emotions became even moreplex. Seeing that they were all silent, Holden nudged Kyle with his elbow. ¡°Why aren''t you speaking? Am I not right?¡± Kyle regained his senses, looked at Anthony, and then murmured, ¡°You''ve said it all. What else can I say?¡± ¡°Did you upset him?¡± Holden asked. ¡°He''s always the one who infuriates me. I don''t have that kind of power!¡± Kyle said, then turned to Anthony. ¡°So, it''s been a while. Have you changed your mind?¡± Taking a deep breath, Anthony looked up. ¡°It wasn''t my intention to leave in the first ce. There were reasons for what happened then, and now... it depends on whether you guys will kick me out!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Holden and Kyle exchanged nces. Then, they asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia immediately came over. ¡°Can we sit down and talk? Are you guys nning to stand all night?¡± Speaking of which, all eyes turned to her. ¡°You must all be exhausted. Let''s talk inside!¡± After saying that, Thalia gave Anthony a meaningful nce before heading straight inside. Seeing the situation, Holden and Kyle looked at Anthony. ¡°Let''s go. We can talk more inside.¡± And so, they began to walk toward the inside. As the door to the room closed, Holden looked at her and asked, ¡°What''s with those injuries?¡± Thalia nced over. ¡°Uh, this¡ª¡± ¡°It''s because of me,¡± Anthony said. He once again focused the me on himself. Kyle and Holden exchanged nces. Since Anthony had spoken as such, they cut to the chase. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Kyle asked Anthony directly. Chapter 995 A Heated Argument Chapter 995 A Heated Argument Just as Anthony was about to speak, he saw Thalia not far away, frantically winking and shaking her head at him. She was hinting at Anthony not to speak. Anthony furrowed his brows, then said, ¡°It''s just as you all see.¡± ¡°What exactly did we see?¡± Kyle adjusted his sitting position. He went there specifically to rify that matter, but he could clearly sense that Anthony was beating around the bush. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°The parts about unmanned aircraft and Vermillion Base are all correct!¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes, instantly bing serious. ¡°Do you know what people are saying out there right now?¡± ¡°I''ve been a bit busytely, so I haven''t really been keeping up with the news.¡± Kyle was so angry he didn''t know where to vent. ¡°Right now, everyone outside is saying that Darz and DX have joined forces to wipe out the Vermillion Base.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony remained unimpressed. He furrowed his brows, then looked at Kyle. ¡°What''s your take on that rumor?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Kyle looked at the boy, suddenly choking up. At that moment, Holden looked at Anthony. ¡°You should know something about what''s going on between me and DX. So, Anthony, it can''t be like what the rumors outside are saying, right?¡± Anthony looked at Holden without uttering a word. However, his silence only made people worry more. ¡°Have you really teamed up with DX?¡± Kyle asked directly, his voice noticeably louder. Holden also looked at the boy, his eyes slightly narrowing. After hesitating, Anthony finally said, ¡°Kyle, Holden, you consider me a friend, and I feel the same about you. Therefore, I don''t want to lie to you.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes at Anthony. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Indeed, we teamed up with DX to wipe Vermillion Base out!¡± Kyle abruptly stood up, pping the table. He looked at Anthony, so angry that he couldn''t utter a single word. Thalia frowned. Anthony looked at them. ¡°I know you''re angry, and I''m aware of my actions. Thus, I ept whatever punishment you want to impose on me.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush and tell me when did you start colluding with DX,¡± Kyle asked directly. Anthony frowned. ¡°It''s cooperation, not collusion!¡± ¡°What''s the difference?¡± Kyle retorted, ¡°Even if you had no other choice, why didn''t you tell us? We''re buddies. Why wouldn''t we help you? I don''t understand why you have to team up with DX. Out of everyone, why DX?¡± Kyle said, frustrated and upset. Gradually, Anthony''s gaze shifted to Holden, who was standing off to the side. Holden sat upright, his handsome features slightly tense. His hand, which was resting on the table, was also clenched a bit tighter. After a long silence, Anthony looked up and said, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± With that apology, he only further solidified the ¡°collusion¡± assumption Kyle had. Kyle looked at the boy. ¡°Why? Haven''t I treated you well enough or given you enough authority? Why must you choose DX?¡± ¡°Because this is my personal matter. I don''t want to drag you all into it!¡± eximed Anthony. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Kyle suddenly blurted out, seemingly forgetting that the person sitting across from them was just a child no older than ten. Seeing Kyle angry, Anthony pursed his lips and remained silent, allowing the former to vent. However, the more Anthony remained silent, the angrier Kyle became. Thetter stood up, kicking the chair over with one foot. ng! The chair emitted a muffled sound on the floor. Thalia, who was sitting, watched with her eyebrows tightly furrowed. She expected an argument but didn''t imagine it would be that severe. At that moment, Anthony stood up. ¡°I admit my mistake in this matter. Therefore, I will ept any punishment withoutint. Contact me when you''ve made up your mind!¡± Without waiting for their response, he left. ¡°You¡ª¡± Kyle gritted his teeth. Seeing the situation, Thalia quickly stepped forward to stop the boy. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Wait for what?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°With how things have progressed, why not just tell them the truth?¡± said Thalia. With a slightly narrowed gaze, Anthony nced at Holden and Kyle in the distance. Softly, he replied, ¡°Isn''t what I said the truth?¡± ¡°It''s not¡ª¡± ¡°Also, it''s all over now. Most likely, I won''t be involved with Darz anymore. You don''t need to follow me around anymore. Take care!¡± Anthony said, giving off a strong desire to draw a line between them. Seeing that, Thalia frowned immediately. ¡°Anthony Watson, is your bad temper ring up again?¡± ¡°I''m being serious!¡± ¡°Like h*ll you are!¡± Thalia cursed directly. ¡°Ignoring the countless times I''ve risked my life for you, do you think you can just say that and chase me away? Besides, do you think I did all this for you? I did it for your mother. Now that everything''s done, you want to cut ties and keep your distance from me? Why don''t you ask your mother if she agrees?¡± Thalia said, emphasizing every word. Anthony looked up at her. Although Thalia was angry, every word she said was in his defense. To say he was not moved would be a lie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, Anthony no longer wished to keep in touch with her. He believed the best thing for her would be to leave her out of that matter. Narrowing his eyes, Anthony didn''t say anything more. Instead, he looked at her and said, ¡°I''m leaving first!¡± With that, he headed straight for the exit. Seeing the situation, Thalia frowned, aware of his bad temper. Then, she directly ordered someone. ¡°Take him somewhere else to rest first. I''ll be there in a bit!¡± That someone was unaware of Anthony''s identity. He furrowed his brows slightly and asked, ¡°What if the kid starts crying and making a fuss?¡± ¡°Just knock him out and carry him away!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Understood!¡± Watching Anthony''s figure, that person immediately pursued the former. Only after everyone had left did Thalia turn around to look at Kyle. At that moment, Holden was still sitting there, looking rather unwell. Kyle was standing off to the side, visibly fuming. Clearly, he was really upset by what Anthony had said. Walking over, Thalia immediately righted the chair Kyle had just knocked over. She then patted it and said, ¡°Sit!¡± Kyle was in no mood for sitting at that moment. He looked at her and said, ¡°I haven''t even started with you yet...¡± Thalia had anticipated that. Thus, she looked up at him. ¡°I know what you''re about to say, but before I bear the brunt of your anger, could you let me say my piece?¡± Kyle looked at her and was immediately stunned. ¡°Do you want to know or not?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. Kyle was momentarily stunned. Then, he walked straight over to her, pulled out a chair, and plopped down, looking quite emotional. Thalia swept her gaze over them. ¡°I had anticipated this even before you called, but I didn''t expect you all to be so reckless, insisting on escting the situation to this extent!¡± ¡°Do you think I wanted this? Anthony won''t say a word about anything. Not only that, he teamed up with DX! Does he even consider us as friends? Even if he really wanted to avenge his mother, do you think we would stand by and do nothing? Why did he have to team up with DX?¡± Kyle said angrily. Every time he thought about it, he felt that Anthony didn''t regard them as friends. Listening to Kyle''s words, Thalia couldn''t help butugh. Watching her burst intoughter, Kyle furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Chapter 996 Revealing The Background Of Anthony Chapter 996 Revealing The Background Of Anthony Upon hearing that, Thalia arched her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why not? After all these years, I''ve never seen anyone who could infuriate you to this extent. It seems that only someone even more ill- tempered than you can get to you.¡± In response to her teasing, Kyle averted his gaze elsewhere. Thalia seemed less impatient than before, possibly due to her extensive time spent with Natasha or her own subtle behavioral changes. She remainedposed despite the furious expressions on their faces. Thalia looked at them and spoke. ¡°So, you''re upset because Anthony teamed up with DX instead of informing you guys first. You''re angry because you feel like he didn''t think of you as friends, right?¡± Kyle looked away and replied. ¡°Of course!¡± Thalia could not help butugh, nodding repeatedly. ¡°All right!¡± Seeing her reaction, Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°Thalia, you seem to have changed quite a bit since west met.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thalia asked immediately. ¡°Has it changed for the better or the worse?¡± ¡°You don''t look like the Thalia I used to know!¡± Kyle answered. She said, ¡°Well, I guess I''ve changed for the better then!¡± ¡°Are you saying it''s best if I can''t recognize you anymore?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°It''s because you always used to criticize me for being impulsive and hot-headed!¡± Thalia retaliated. Kyle knitted his brows. ¡°Not only that. You''re bing increasingly good at provoking and annoying people!¡± Thaliaughed with a smug expression. ¡°I suppose I''ve picked up a few things from Anthony!¡± Once again, the mention of Anthony caused their expressions to turn grim. Although Holden remained silent, his face disyed clear signs of distress. In contrast, while Kyle seemed angry, his expression did not carry the same level of fury and severity. After a nce at Holden, Kyle turned to Thalia and asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± With a single nce, Thalia discerned Kyle''s direction of thought. She shifted her gaze and began to speak deliberately. ¡°In reality, even before I encountered Anthony, he had already harbored significant resentment toward the Vermillion Base. I believe you all are aware of this.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle responded, ¡°I know.¡± Thalia continued, ¡°You remember when we met earlier, I mentioned to you that Anthony''s hatred for the Vermillion Base is rted to his mother, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°He once dered that he would obliterate the Vermillion Base. You all were advising him back then, mentioning that the Vermillion Base wasn''t a small organization that could be taken down so easily. However, you see, Anthony was attempting to distance himself from everything to avoid implicating all of you. This was because he was determined to oppose the Vermillion Base!¡± Thalia exined further. Holden, who was standing beside her, was initially consumed by anger. However, her words slowly helped to alleviate his rage. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Thalia continued her exnation. ¡°Kyle didn''t mention anything about Anthony, and he didn''t bring up the matter of his mother being poisoned either. The leader of the Vermillion Base poisoned Anthony''s mother. It wasn''t a lethal poison, but the kind that could take a life in a matter of minutes. Just think about it, even though Anthony is exceptionally intelligent, in the end, he''s still human, still a child. Seeing his own mother being consumed by poison like that, how could he possibly not be mad at them?¡± Upon hearing that, both of them simultaneously knitted their brows. At that moment, images began to y in their minds like a film. Noticing their silence, Thalia continued, ¡°I understand that you''re not just angry with Anthony but also with me because I didn''t inform you about this matter in time and have been helping him all along.¡± After her words fell, both of them looked at her without disagreeing, silently acknowledging her point. ¡°To be honest, the reason I didn''t tell you was that I was also poisoned a while ago,¡± Thalia confessed. ¡°So, I understand that kind of pain better than anyone else.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kyle''s eyebrows furrowed instantly. He looked at her with a worried expression, ¡°Why didn''t you tell us earlier?¡± ¡°I live in fear every day, terrified that the poison will strike at any moment. All I can think about is getting revenge on the person who poisoned me. Do you really think I''m in the mood to chat?¡± Thalia retorted. Upon hearing this, Kyle asked, ¡°Don''t you trust us?¡± ¡°I trust you. I''ve never doubted you all. But that period was just too painful for me. I didn''t think you guys could be of any help since you were not around,¡± Thalia said. ¡°So, you''ve just epted the coboration with DX?¡± Kyle asked back. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Thalia looked at him before turning to Holden, pondering for a moment before asking, ¡°Would you believe me if I said it was just a coincidence?¡± ¡°You expect us to believe you?¡± Kyle asked in return. Thalia let out a sigh. I knew this wouldn''t hold up. In this regard, she was still not as skilled as Anthony. She had hoped to bluff her way through, but it was clear she had overestimated herself. He''s the founder of Darz, a name that resonates in the underworld. It''s impossible to fool him. With that in mind, Thalia turned her gaze to Holden, who was standing nearby. ¡°Can I have a private chat with Kyle?¡± she asked directly. Upon hearing that, Holden knitted his eyebrows. ¡°I know it''s wrong to keep this from you, but I really have no other choice!¡± said Thalia. Holden nced at her before turning to look at Kyle. ¡°Thalia, Holden is not an outsider!¡± Kyle eximed. ¡°I understand,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°But for the time being, he needs to stay out of this. If you still wish to involve him after our conversation, go ahead and do so. But right now, I need to speak with you in private.¡± Just as Kyle was about to say something else, Holden abruptly stood up with a swoosh. ¡°I''m going for a smoke!¡± He headed straight outside after saying that. Watching Holden''s retreating figure, Kyle furrowed his brows. ¡°Thalia, do you realize what you''re doing...¡± ¡°I know what you''re about to say, but please wait until I''m finished. You can voice your thoughts or reprimand me anyhow you wish once I''m done talking,¡± Thalia said directly. Kyle looked at her, recognizing that while Thalia could be direct and passionate, she was also very thoughtful when it came to important issues. He narrowed his eyes and sighed. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± ¡°No matter what you have in mind, I hope you''ll stay calm and rational when I finish speaking in a moment,¡± Thalia said. Kyle sneered dismissively, ¡°As you say, there''s nothing that could make me lose my cool!¡± ¡°All right. I''ll start exining now,¡± Thalia uttered, ¡°You know Keh, right?¡± Kyle nced at her impatiently. ¡°Can you just go straight to the point?¡± Thalia remained calm andposed. ¡°Then you should also know that Keh is a member of DX!¡± ¡°After all these years, do you really think I wouldn''t know these basic facts?¡± Kyle retorted, looking at her. Watching him grow increasingly anxious, Thalia remainedposed. ¡°I believe Anthony wasn''t the one who took the initiative. He was passive in the matter. I think he didn''t have a choice and was quite helpless too.¡± ¡°Wait. What does this have to do with Anthony?¡± Kyle asked impatiently. Thalia was pondering how to exin. After a moment of thought, she simply pulled out her phone, putting photos of Keh and Anthony together. After a nce, Thalia directly ced it in front of them. ¡°Check this out!¡± Kyle did not know what she was up to, so he moved closer. ¡°Why can''t you just tell me directly...¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, he was stunned by the photo he saw. Chapter 997 Why Is It My Fault Now Chapter 997 Why Is It My Fault Now After a while, he lifted his eyes to look at Thalia. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia retorted. Kyle looked at her, his gaze steady. ¡°How am I supposed to know what you mean?¡± ¡°Don''t they look alike?¡± Thalia retorted. Kyle''s mouth twitched slightly as he looked again at the photo on the phone. He hadn''t noticed it before, but now it was clear. The two persons were spitting images of each other. ¡°So what if they look alike? There are plenty of people in the world who resemble each other,¡± Kyle said. His reply told Thalia that he had understood what she was trying to convey. A faint smile broke out at the corners of her mouth as she casually withdrew her phone, staring at it idly. ¡°When I first saw Anthony, my reaction was the same as yours. I really didn''t think much of it, nor did I consider this angle.¡± ¡°So?¡± Thalia looked up at him. ¡°It wasn''t until the day I saw them together that I had the same reaction as you.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Thalia gave him a slight smile. ¡°Don''t you understand what I''m trying to say?¡± Kyle looked at Thalia. Even though he had already guessed it, what he needed now was an answer that refuted it. Looking at Thalia, he lowered his voice. ¡°Thalia, you should understand that there are some things you can''t joke about!¡± Thalia''s gaze shifted before settling on him. ¡°I''ve already sent Holden away. Do you think I''m joking?¡± Kyle fell silent. ¡°I''ve kept silent all this time for this very reason. It''s the same with Anthony. I initially wanted him to exin everything to you himself, but it seems he''d rather be misunderstood than utter a single word of exnation,¡± Thalia said in a low voice. ¡°So, are Keh and Anthony really...¡± Kyle looked at her intently, the words stuck in his throat. However, Thalia understood his intention and nodded. ¡°Yes, there''s no doubt about it.¡± Kyle let out a grunt as he stood up again. Turning his back to her, he paced around for a few moments before kicking the chair over again. Thalia sat there, watching with a cool gaze. ¡°Even if you kick that chair to pieces, it won''t change the facts. Instead of wasting time on this, you should think about how to solve the problem!¡± ¡°Solve the problem?¡± Upon hearing Thalia''s words, Kyle turned to look at her. ¡°It''s a dead end. How can it be resolved?¡± ¡°But we can''t really me Dabao for this,¡± said Thalia. The words triggered a cold smirk across Kyle''s lips. ¡°Are you kidding me? His father is Keh, yet he joined Darz. You''re saying he has no ulterior motive? Do you actually believe that?¡± Upon hearing the words, Thalia was taken aback. ¡°Uh, it''s not like that, I didn''t exin this matter to you clearly...¡± ¡°Unless you tell me now that what you just said was a joke, what else is there to rify?¡± Kyle demanded after turning around. Thalia looked at him. ¡°Kyle, I know you''re angry and upset right now, but could you let me exin everything from start to finish? Once I''m done, you can get angry or react however you want. I won''t say a word.¡± Left without a choice, Kyle nced at her. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± ¡°I can''t sit down.¡± ¡°You have to sit even if you don''t want to.¡± With that, Thalia stepped forward, grabbed him, and firmly pushed him down onto the seat. When she saw how infuriated he was, Thalia said, ¡°I believe that once you learn everything, you will surely feel the same as I do.¡± Kyle didn''t say a word. With that, Thalia began to recount everything she knew in detail. While she was speaking, Kyle''s expression gradually changed. He would sometimes furrow his brows while showing concern at other times. After finishing her exnation, Thalia looked at him. ¡°That''s all I know. Everything I''ve said is the absolute truth. There''s not an ounce of falsehood in it.¡± Finally, Kyle was stunned upon hearing everything. After a long pause, he slowly regained his composure. ¡°Did you make this up?¡± ¡°If I had that kind of talent, I would have be a screenwriter a long time ago. Who would choose to live on the edge like this?¡± said Thalia. Kyle knew her well and was sure she couldn''t possibly make up such a story. If this is true, I have no reason to me Anthony. There''s nothing suspicious about his stands and choices. Holding that thought, Kyle suddenly fell silent. When she saw that he had nothing to say, Thalia asked, ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡± ¡°What is there to say?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°Do you think that from Anthony''s perspective, not only is he not wrong, but he is actually quite admirable?¡± Thalia asked in return. Kyle nced at her directly, then looked away. Even though he didn''t want to openly admit it, he was indeed won over by Anthony''s actions. Thalia also understood Kyle. After all those years together, she could somewhat guess what he was thinking. ¡°When I first met him, apart from being filled with disbelief, I thought he was just a kid no matter how capable he was,¡± Thalia said. ¡°But after spending some time with him, I genuinely like him. In fact, I think he''s more capable than me.¡± Kyle lifted his gaze and swept it toward her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thalia heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°This is of course just my opinion. I can''t speak for you or Holden, so whatever you decide to do, I have no objections!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kyle asked in return. ¡°I do, but is it of any use?¡± Thalia retorted, ¡°They are based on personal feelings. When ites to the organization, I absolutely respect your decision!¡± ¡°Respect...¡± Kyle sneered. ¡°If you respect me, why didn''t you tell me earlier?¡± he retorted in a low voice. ¡°This is his personal affair, and he will have an exnation. Do you expect me to tattle on him?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Besides, it''s not toote to tell you now. You guys have only met for the second time.¡± ¡°Just now, right in front of him, I...¡± Kyle said guiltily. Upon hearing this, Thalia''s eyebrows raised. ¡°Oh, are you having regrets now?¡± ¡°If only you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have been so impulsive at the very least!¡± Kyle said. ¡°So, it''s my fault then?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°At least you''re half to me!¡± ¡°No, it''s not...¡± Thalia wanted to say something but nodded after looking at him. ¡°Fine, it''s my fault... Kyle, let me give you a piece of advice. You''d better not get a girlfriend in this lifetime. Otherwise, you''ll end up getting dumped sooner orter.¡± In response, Kyle sneered, ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡± ¡°Hey, don''t say that, I''m no longer single.¡± Thalia began to brag. Kyle looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Weren''t you always looking for that someone? Why did you change your mind so quickly?¡± Thalia looked at him, smiling without a word. Kyle looked at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Don''t tell me that the person you''re referring to is him!¡± Thalia smiled sarcastically at him. ¡°As for my love life, I''d rather not share it with you. You should focus on figuring out how to handle this situation. Also, regarding Holden, I''ve diverted him away. He''ll definitelye to you with questions. Whether you choose to tell him or not is up to you!¡± Chapter 998 Roaming The World Chapter 998 Roaming The World As Thalia rose to leave, Kyle furrowed his brows. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Let''s go back!¡± Thalia said. ¡°Go back? To where?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Um...¡± Thalia suddenly stopped mid-sentence, staring at Kyle. She blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. She wasn''t sure if she should tell him to his face that she was going to DX''s territory. Seeing that she fell silent, Kyle seemed to understand something. His dark eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at her. ¡°What, you really think you''re part of DX now?¡± ¡°I''m not¡ª¡± ¡°Where are you going, then?¡± ¡°My boyfriend''s still there.¡± Thalia asked hesitatingly. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Kyle looked at her, then slowly walked toward her. ¡°Don''t tell me your boyfriend is now with DX.¡± Thalia immediately shook her head. ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± she said. ¡°I''ve told you before, he''s a doctor without borders. He''s there solely to take care of Keh, and he has nothing to do with DX!¡± Kyle looked at her intently. Thalia sighed helplessly. ¡°I''m telling the truth.¡± ¡°It best be that,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Don''t worry, my boyfriend belongs only to me, not to anyone else!¡± said Thalia. Seeing her unting her love, Kyle directly rolled his eyes. Seeing that he had fallen silent, Thalia said, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now. Bye.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Thalia turned her head to look at him, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± Kyle signaled. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°You''re leaving this mess all to me?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°What do you mean by that? This was always your issue,¡± Thalia said confidently. ¡°You should be thanking me for telling you the truth. Otherwise, you would have lost a talent like Anthony.¡± Kyle furrowed his brows. He felt he couldn''t talk about that matter. He could only discuss it with Thalia. Suddenly, a thought struck Thalia. She leaned in closer and said, ¡°Oh right, there''s something else I forgot to tell you.¡± The moment Kyle saw that expression, he immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°If you have something to say, say it all at once. Don''t drop it bit by bit. My heart can''t take it.¡± Seeing him like that, Thalia couldn''t help butugh. ¡°To think the famous and decisive Kyle also has days when his heart can''t take it.¡± ¡°How about you take my seat?¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Thalia interrupted with a wave of her hand. ¡°I''m azy glutton, so I''m not cut out for this.¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? Speak up already.¡± ¡°You met Benjamin before, right? Do you remember him?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I do.¡± Kyle said, ¡°You''ve already told me before.¡± ¡°There''s one thing I''ve never told you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Benjamin is a genius in design.¡± ¡°A design genius? What does he design?¡± Thalia remained silent, pulling out her phone once again to flip through the photos. Kyle looked at her, his handsome brows furrowing. ¡°Is there something you can''t say directly?¡± While rummaging through her pictures, Thalia said, ¡°It''s not that I can''t. It''s just that words fail to express the absolute shock in my heart.¡± As she spoke, she found the photo. She erged the photo directly and ced it in front of him. Kyle lowered his gaze and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± As he spoke, he picked up his phone, zoomed in, and then zoomed in again. Slowly, his eyes widened. ¡°Is this a blueprint for a firearm?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°What style is this? Howe I''ve never seen it before?¡± Kyle erged the picture again, looking at it carefully. Seeing him like that, Thaliaughed. ¡°Never seen it before, have you? That''s right, that is something Benjamin designed for fun.¡± Kyle looked up, his eyes wide open with bewilderment. His expression was exactly what Thalia wanted to see. When she first saw Benjamin''s design blueprints on the ne, she was astonished, too. Although Kyle''s expression wasn''t as dramatic as she had imagined, it was shocking for someone who had seen pretty much everything. ¡°What, you don''t believe me?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Should I believe it?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°There''s more. Flip to the next page,¡± Thalia said. Kyle flipped through a few more pictures, his eyes widening more with each one. Lifting his gaze, he looked at Thalia in astonishment. ¡°Are you sure Benjamin designed all of this?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Thalia said, then looked at the picture he was examining. ¡°This one, I saw him draw it myself on the ne.¡± Kyle lowered his gaze, looking at the picture once again. ¡°As you also know, these styles are simply not avable in the market,¡± said Thalia. Kyle fell silent again. Indeed, there wasn''t. He had always been in charge of the work there. Thus, no one knew it better than him. Moreover, some of those images feature improved models, which he had used and critiqued. He had also received feedback from those he designed for. However, achieving perfection to a certain extent was quite challenging. However, that image embodied the epitome of perfection. Looking at the picture, Kyle''s feelings were indescribablyplex. Seeing that he had stopped talking, Thalia reached out and directly snatched the phone back from his hand. Kyle regained his senses and looked at her. Thalia spoke, ¡°I''ll send the pictures to your phone. You can take your time to look at them.¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter. Where is Benjamin now? I want to see him,¡± Kyle said directly. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t we be rushing to protect such talent? Do you want me to wait for others to snatch him away?¡± Kyle retorted, then reproachfully looked at her. ¡°And you. How could you dare to keep such a thing secret? Aren''t you afraid something may happen to them?¡± Thalia raised her eyebrow in dissatisfaction. ¡°I''ve uncovered such a big thing for you and Darz. Isn''t that a merit in itself? Why are you ming me now?¡± ¡°How dare you say that when you''re running around the world with two undiscovered talents?¡± Kyle retorted, feeling a shiver of fear even thinking about it. If Benjamin or Anthony fell into the wrong hands, it would pose a great threat to Darz. When that time came, Kyle would have to do everything in his power to eliminate them. Fortunately, they were part of Darz. Not only that, they still had untapped potential. Watching his expression change again and again, Thalia couldn''t help but chuckle lightly. ¡°Undiscovered talents... Rx. I''ve already smoothed things over with them. No one else will know. Besides, aren''t I still here? No one can snatch them away.¡± Kyle looked at her, pointing at her with his finger. ¡°You''re getting bolder by the day.¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow, unable to deny it. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You should still arrange their arrival here as soon as possible. I''ll figure out a way to send them directly back to headquarters. Now, their age is just right. If it''s anyter, they may fall behind their peers,¡± Kyle said. ¡°You make it sound so easy, but how can they leave at a time like this?¡± Thalia retorted. Kyle furrowed his brows. ¡°Originally, no matter the oue of this incident, they both promised to return to headquarters with me. However, with Keh still unconscious, I don''t think either of them is in the mood to return.¡± Thalia said helplessly. Chapter 999 Holden Really Likes Anthony Chapter 999 Holden Really Likes Anthony Speaking of that, Kyle frowned unhappily. ¡°Keh has always been always messing with us when he''s up and about. Even when he''s lying unconscious now, he''s still causing trouble.¡± Words eluded Thalia for a moment. ¡°Don''t let Anthony and Benjamin hear that. Otherwise, they''d get upset.¡± ¡°I wouldn''t say it in front of them,¡± Kyle retorted. Thalia''s lips curved up slightly. ¡°Well, you seem quite astute!¡± Kyle shot her a warning nce. Thalia ignored it outright. Then, she remembered something and looked at him. ¡°You probably can''t take them away right now, but I can bring them here to meet you. I''ll arrange it.¡± Kyle''s brows furrowed, something seemingly to be brewing in his pair of ebony eyes. ¡°But...¡± Thalia studied him. ¡°Have you thought about how you''re going to tell Holden?¡± After having joked around for a bit, Kyle had gradually calmed down. He sat on the chair with his legs crossed, looking exceedinglyposed. ¡°No.¡± Hearing that, Thalia looked at him. ¡°Why don''t you just tell him directly?¡± ¡°I''m afraid he can''t take it,¡± Kyle murmured. ¡°Since you can understand this matter, I think Kyle would also be able to do so. Anthony was passive. He didn''t know about the grudges between Keh and Darz. I was the one who told him about it all. Besides, they''ve only just acknowledged each other not long ago. You can''t me this on Anthony and Benjamin,¡± Thalia said. ¡°From a bystander''s perspective, we might see it that way. But for Holden... it might not necessarily be the same,¡± Kyle uttered. ¡°What should we do, then? Keep it a secret for now?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Let me think about it. I''ll find an opportunity and see whether I can tell him about this,¡± Kyle replied. Thalia nodded. ¡°I think the opportunity is now. Besides, the issue is between Holden and Keh in the first ce. Now that Keh is in such a state, surely Holden wouldn''t make a move against someone in a vegetative state, right?¡± Kyle looked up, his gaze meeting Thalia''s. ¡°If it were... that doctor of yours who had died at Keh''s hands, and he was now lying unconscious, would you let it go?¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia wanted to answer in the affirmative, but at that moment, the picture of it had already formed in her mind. If it were me, I probably wouldn''t let it go either. Even if he''s in a vegetative state, I''d need to ensure that he''d never regain consciousness personally. Seeing that Thalia had fallen silent, Kyle added, ¡°If even you won''t let it go, how could Holden possibly do so?¡± Finally, Thalia admitted, ¡°Indeed, I won''t back let things go. But what could be done about it? If it was me, I''d rather he was still up and about so we could have a fair and square duel. Whoever loses, loses. I''d ept that.¡± Kyle heaved a long sigh. ¡°Forget it. I''m not getting involved in this anymore. I''ve said all that needs to be said and even what I shouldn''t have said. As for the rest, it''s up to you,¡± said Thalia. Kyle didn''t say a word. ¡°I''m leaving.¡± This time, Thalia turned around and walked away without waiting for him to say anything else. ¡°When will you have them bothe over?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Let''s talk about it over the phone.¡± Thalia waving a hand without a backward nce. Kyle didn''t say anything more, merely remaining seated on the chair. Hesitation was etched across his handsome features. No matter the many things he had encountered before, he had never been so conflicted. That matter, however, really left him in a bit of a bind. After Thalia had left, she started searching everywhere for Anthony''s figure. Just then, she spotted Holden''s figure in a corner of the hotel. She abruptly frowned, for Anthony was also there. The two of them were talking about something or other. Holden was all smiles, but Anthony beside him was proper and restrained. Seeing that, she walked over. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Going over, she sat down right away. She crossed her legs, exuding an aura of dominance. Holden lifted his gaze to her. ¡°Nothing much. We''re just having a casual conversation.¡± Thalia turned and shifted her gaze to Anthony. He appeared to be indifferent, showing no particr reaction. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know you''re not happy right now, but don''t pull a long face at the person trying her best to cheer you up,¡± Thalia chided. Anthony nced up at her. ¡°It''s okay,¡± Holden interjected. Thalia let out a sigh. ¡°Something happened to his daddy recently, so he''s unstable emotionally. Please don''t take offense at him.¡± Holden was slightly taken aback, and his gaze on Anthony brimmed with sympathy. A momentter, he replied, ¡°It''s fine. I like cool kids. Besides, I didn''t know what happened and pushed him too hard.¡± Holden was the kind of person who was both a gentleman and warm-hearted. Dressed in light- colored attire, he looked just like Prince Charming straight out of a TV show. Moreover, he was a very considerate person, making it rxing to interact with him. Thalia looked at him. Sometimes, she found life really unfair that such a good person suffered a tragic fate. A flicker of someplex emotion flittered across her eyes, and she asked, ¡°You like kids?¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± Holden asked. Thalia nodded. ¡°I''ve never seen you being so attentive to anyone.¡± Holdenughed. ¡°Yes, I like kids a lot. It''s a pity that all of us are single, without any kids. Now, it seems like we finally have one.¡± At that, Thalia couldn''t help but say, ¡°Let me tell you this, then. There''s more than one.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise, right?¡± Holden bobbed his head. ¡°They''re triplets.¡± Holden was taken aback. ¡°Are you saying that they''re all joining us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I''ll bring the rest over to meet you sometimeter.¡± Holden grinned. ¡°This is simply unbelievable.¡± ¡°Right? That was also what I thought at the time,¡± said Thalia. Holden looked at Anthony with genuine happiness in his eyes. ¡°Great! The base is going to be lively henceforth!¡± Thalia nodded, then dered, ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I''ll take him home first.¡± Holden nced at Anthony before giving a dip of his head. ¡°Okay. Drive safe.¡± Thalia nodded and turned to Anthony. ¡°Shall we?¡± Anthony stood up to leave with Thalia. ¡°Bye,¡± Thalia said to Holden. Holden nodded. Thalia didn''t say anything more, simply spinning on her heel and walking out. Anthony nced at the man. He said nothing either, turning and following behind Thalia. Holden merely stood there and watched them leave until they were out of sight. In the car outside, Thalia asked after settling into the driver''s seat and fastening her seatbelt, ¡°Why, you''re afraid that Holden will turn against you once he learns the truth?¡± ¡°Isn''t this bound to happen sooner orter?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I can tell that Holden really likes you.¡± ¡°The more he likes me, the angrier he''ll beter. He might not know this, but are you oblivious as well?¡± Anthony countered pensively. Thalia shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°So, just because of that, you were wearing a cold expression the whole time?¡± Anthony remained silent. With a sigh of resignation, Thalia relented, ¡°All right, then.¡± As she spoke, she started the car and drove off. While at that, she added, ¡°By the way, I told Kyle about your matter.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony turned his gaze to her. ¡°Other than Nat''s identity, I told him everything else,¡± Thalia confessed honestly, then turned back to look him in the eye. ¡°Whether you''re angry or whatever, it''s up to you. But I can''t just stand by and watch things go downhill.¡± Chapter 1000 Do Not Doubt My Determination Chapter 1000 Do Not Doubt My Determination Anthony stared at Thalia for a full minute. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A myriad ofplex emotions and thoughts ran through his mind. Yet, in the end, he did not say a word. Because deep down, he knew that Thalia meant well for him. Suppressing the surge of anger welling up in his heart, Anthony withdrew his gaze and lowered his head. ¡°What did Kyle say?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Thalia was organizing her thoughts. After a moment, she spoke, ¡°Nothing.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony lifted his gaze toward the window. Thalia nced at him, then continued, ¡°Regarding this matter, Kyle has been unable to ept it initially. Later on, he understands the whole process.¡± ¡°So, what happened next?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°So, is that all?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia looked at him. ¡°What oue do you desire?¡± ¡°It''s not about what oue I want... But rather, what decision they will make,¡± Anthony said calmly. His palm-sized face carried an indescribable maturity as if he could ept and understand whatever decision Kyle made. After listening for a moment, Thalia finally understood his thoughts. A slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Still thinking about quitting?¡± Anthony remained silent. ¡°Just give up on that idea. Kyle will never agree,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°With your skills, don''t you have a clue? If you withdraw, it''s like releasing a tiger back into the mountains. No matter which organization you join, you will inevitably be his number one enemy. Then, they will have to go to great lengths to find me to kill you. Tell me. Why would he bother? Would he really do that?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed. He found himself entangled in this matter that he had not given much thought to. Chances were Kyle would not allow that to happen. His eyes narrowed slightly as Anthony pondered something. At that moment, Thalia turned her head to nce at him. ¡°You and Benjamin are the future of Darz. I can tell that Kyle is very excited, so I believe there''s still room for maneuver in this matter. However, as for how to solve it, we still need to give him some time. He wille up with a solution.¡± ¡°I don''t want to put him in a difficult situation.¡± ¡°It''s better that he is. When faced with two evils, choose the lesser one. He''s not stupid!¡± said Thalia. Anthony heaved a deep sigh as he listened. His gaze drifted toward outside, and his eyes were filled with an indescribable hesitation and difficulty. Thalia turned to nce at him with a restrained gaze before asking, ¡°Or are you saying, you want to quit Darz? You''re going to use this incident as an opportunity to leave?¡± Upon hearing her questions, Anthony turned his head toward her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°The reason I wanted to quit before was because of Nat. If it weren''t for that, I would never have considered leaving. I admit that when I first joined Darz, it was like a game to me. But after spending a year or two together, do you really think I''m heartless enough to just quit? Are you serious?¡± Anthony asked anxiously. Listening, Thalia curled her lips up slightly. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Don''t you know, even if others don''t?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°What''s really going on in that mind of yours? You''ve had me going in circles since the day we met. How am I supposed to know what you''re truly thinking?¡± Thalia retorted. Anthony looked at her. He wanted to get angry, but after a moment of thought, he forcefully suppressed it. He nced at her and struggled to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°You can question my character, but you cannot question mymitment to Darz.¡± He added in a murmur, ¡°Since I joined Darz, I''ve truly considered it a ce where I can realize my dreams in the future. If it weren''t for this incident, I would never have had such a thought.¡± He spoke word by word, but his passion for Darz was palpable. Listening to him, Thalia could not help but lift the corners of her mouth. ¡°Who would have thought, compared to Darz, your character is so fragile?¡± ¡°Yes, so don''t question me!¡± Anthony told her, emphasizing each word. Thalia burst intoughter. ¡°Since you''ve said it like this, I definitely won''t question it.¡± Anthony remained silent. His gaze was fixed directly out the window. It was clear that he was displeased. Thalia turned to nce at him. ¡°Alright, I was just joking. Why are you not amused?¡± ¡°No!¡± Anthony said sulkily. ¡°Alright, no need to rush. Let''s talk about something serious!¡± Thalia began. Anthony continued to gaze out the window and remained silent. Thalia knew he was listening, so she spoke directly. ¡°I''ve also told Kyle about Benjamin''s situation. He wants to find some time to have a good talk with you and Benjamin. When will be a convenient time for you?¡± Speaking of which, it was only then that Anthony turned his head to look at her. ¡°Seriously, I''m not joking!¡± said Thalia. Anthony let out a sigh. ¡°I''m always avable. As for Benjamin, you''ll have to ask him!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°When I get back, I''ll ask him directly.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°There''s something else...¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°Just get to the point.¡± Thalia did not beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Nat is nning to take your daddy back home soon. What are you two... nning to do?¡± Speaking of which, Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°The original n was for you toe with me once everything was over, but now... I think there''s been a change of heart,¡± Thalia said while ncing at him. That was something anyone would find hard to ept, not only him. Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed, and his palm-sized face showed an indescribable peculiarity. After a long silence, he finally spoke slowly. ¡°Now that Daddy has be like this, I can''t be at ease if Benjamin and I just leave...¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°But this matter still needs time. The new group of people have been waiting for you since they arrived. We can''t just let them wait forever, can we?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°I really don''t know...¡± ¡°Don''t take this the wrong way,¡± Thalia asked, ¡°But if your daddy continues to be like this, are you nning to just give up and not go?¡± Anthony was taken aback. He had never really thought about this matter before. It''s not that I haven''t thought about it. It''s that I dare not to. ¡°I don''t know...¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°My mind is a mess right now. I really haven''t thought about those things.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Thalia nodded. She understood that this matter truly could not be forced. She had no rtives, yet she yearned for familial love, let alone Anthony. In his life, Natasha was the most important person. Having him let go and follow her was indeed somewhat unrealistic. ¡°I see. In that case, let''s have the newly arrived children undergo training first. Is that all right?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll make the arrangements first. As for you...¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°If all else fails, I''ll personally train you guys.¡± Chapter 1001 Before His Death Chapter 1001 Before His Death As Thalia finished speaking, Anthony immediately responded, ¡°There''s no need.¡± Thalia turned to look at him, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that expression? Are you disgusted with me?¡± ¡°No, it''s just that I genuinely don''t need it,¡± Anthony replied. Thalia frowned, finding it somewhat amusing. ¡°Anthony Watson, don''t you know a good thing when you see it? Let me tell you, so many kids over there in training specifically requested to meet me by name. I''m a star, and I''m telling you that being trained by me is your honor, you know?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Yes it is.¡± Anthony couldn''t stop the slight smile from curving his lips. ¡°Besides, if you manage to please me and keep me happy, who knows, I might go easy on you when the timees!¡± Thalia continued. ¡°That''s precisely why I don''t need it,¡± Anthony said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We''re too familiar with each other, and you might hesitate to go all out against me. But one time when you decide to go easy, it could be my fatal blow. So, there''s really no need for it,¡± Anthony exined calmly. Thalia chuckled as she listened. ¡°Not bad, you have good insight into this. You understand!¡± Anthony, still looking straight ahead, said, ¡°If I''m going to do it, I want to be the strongest.¡± Seeing Anthony''s ambitious demeanor, Thalia suddenly thought back to her own childhood. During that time, she had done everything in her power to break free from her dysfunctional family. It wasn''t until she met Spencer... Even though she had enjoyed a period of stability with Spencer, she had never given up on her desire to be stronger. With this in mind, she raised her lips slightly and looked at Anthony. ¡°Don''t worry. I may say those things, but going easy on someone won''t happen.¡± Anthony nced at her. ¡°I mean it; trust me!¡± Thalia insisted. ¡°Even if I agree, Kyle won''t,¡± Anthony replied. Thalia was taken aback. She looked at him and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Because my concerns align with his,¡± Anthony exined. ¡°You''re really doubting my sense of professionalism by saying that!¡± Thalia said, clearly displeased. Upon hearing her, Anthony gave her a side look. ¡°You see, we both know you too well.¡± Thalia wanted to argue, but after a moment''s thought, she said, ¡°Fine, we''ll see. Let''s see if I can train you guys in the end!¡± Anthony didn''t say anything more. He turned his gaze to the outside. Thalia nced at him but refrained from furtherments. She focused on the road, pressed the elerator, and drove back at a faster speed. On the other side, after Thalia and Anthony had left, Holden returned to the group. Kyle remained seated, deep in meditation. Holden approached and sat down beside him. ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± Kyle heard him and turned to look. ¡°You''re back?¡± Holden inquired, ¡°What''s bothering you? You seem lost in thought.¡± ¡°It''s nothing... just work-rted stuff,¡± Kyle replied. Holden studied him. ¡°Did Thalia say something to you?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Can''t say?¡± Holden raised an eyebrow as he observed Kyle''s evident dilemma. ¡°It''s not... I''m just thinking about how to tell you,¡± Kyle replied hesitantly. Holden chuckled at his apparent difort. ¡°All right, take your time to figure it out then.¡± Kyle hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°Aren''t you even a bit curious?¡± Holden shrugged. ¡°Curious about what?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Kyle wanted to say something, but he couldn''t quite find the words as he watched Holden''s nonchnt demeanor. ¡°It''s probably best if all these troublesome matterse to you. It saves me a lot of hassle,¡± Holden remarked. He had always been rather hands-off when it came to work-rted matters, preferring to handle things as they came and not overthink them. He had aid-back approach to most things. Being the backbone of the dark web required not only problem-solving abilities but also the talent for winning people over, and it was clear that Holden wasn''t particrly adept at thetter. In contrast, Kyle was. In their partnership, their roles were well-defined. However, despite their clear division ofbor, Kyle looked at him and asked, ¡°Can''t you at least try to share some of the burden with me?¡± Holden replied, ¡°I''m sorry, but I probablyck that capability.¡± ¡°Is it that youck it or that you don''t want to?¡± Holden chuckled and said, ¡°If it helps you understand, there isn''t much of a difference between the two.¡± ¡°Holden, you''re getting shameless. You''re openly advocating for a freeloading lifestyle!¡± Kyle teased, looking at him face-to-face. Holden just smiled. ¡°If I have the time, I''d rather go fishing.¡± Then, he remembered something. ¡°By the way, I heard from Thalia that Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise are triplets.¡± Kyle lounged back in his chair, crossing his legs and adopting a rxed posture. He casually nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You''ve met them already?¡± ¡°I met them briefly thest time.¡± ¡°Why didn''t you mention it?¡± Kyle responded, ¡°If I had, would you have reacted like you did just now?¡± Holden was silent for a moment. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Holden rolled his eyes at Kyle before saying, ¡°They happen to be around. When are you going to invite them over? I want to meet them.¡± Seeing his joyous expression, Kyle squinted slightly andmented, ¡°No, seriously, why do I feel like you''re treating them... differently?¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Do you not?¡± Kyle countered, studying Holden from head to toe. ¡°Do you like children?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Holden nodded. ¡°Wait, when did this happen? I had no idea you liked kids,¡± Kyle asked. ¡°If you didn''t know, it means youck concern for your friends and colleagues. Besides, I''ve always liked kids; it''s just that there haven''t been any around,¡± Holden exined. Kyle looked at him in utter surprise. ¡°This is unexpected.¡± Speaking of this, Holden continued, ¡°I almost became a father back then...¡± As he mentioned this, Kyle, who had been smiling moments ago, suddenly froze. ¡°If she were still alive, our child would probably be as old as Anthony now,¡± Holden murmured. He gave a faint smile, his eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and sweet memories as he recalled his girlfriend. Kyle watched him, uncertain of what to say. This was the first time in many years that he had brought up ¡°her¡± on his own, and also the first time he had openly discussed the past. From the incident to the present, this matter had always been a taboo topic, one that no one dared to mention, including him. It had never been discussed. Yet today, he had brought it up himself. Did that mean... Narrowing his eyes, Kyle looked at him. ¡°You never bring this up... Why did you suddenly remember today?¡± Holden nced at him and said, ¡°I don''t know, it just came to me today. Maybe it''s seeing Anthony that brought up some strange feelings.¡± Kyle pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Are you bringing this up today because... it''s finally behind you?¡± Holden suddenly met his gaze and said, ¡°Keh''s not dead. How can I possibly put this behind me?¡± Kyle looked at him, unsure of what to say. ¡°I received word that Keh is here,¡± Holden said, gazing at him with a determined look. Chapter 1002 His Death Marks The End Chapter 1002 His Death Marks The End Holden''s eyes were filled with ruthless coldness, and his handsome face looked somber. At the same time, he was exuding a cold aura. Kyle looked at him, finally understanding why he had brought that matter up all of a sudden. In all matters, he always disys an attitude of indifference, but when ites to revenge, he is never ambiguous. ¡°So, you came with me because of this?¡± Kyle asked in a low, hoarse voice. Holden didn''t deny it. His cold eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty chill when he said, ¡°Only when he''s dead will this matter be truly over.¡± Kyle looked at him, pondering for a few seconds. A meaningful look shed through the depths of his dark eyes. At that moment, he instantly understood something. All these years, his determination had never wavered, not even by the slightest bit. Kyle looked at him, his hand resting casually on the couch, his legs casually crossed. His pitch- ck pupils were like an unseen purgatory, sending chills down one''s spine. After much hesitation, Kyle couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Holden, what if Keh''s fate was worse than death? Would you still insist on taking his life?¡± Holdenzily lifted his eyelids, looking at Kyle as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± In response, Kyle sized Holden up carefully and answered, ¡°Let me put it this way. If, in the process of hunting him down, you caused him serious injury, and now he''s lying in bed, reduced to a vegetative state. Would you still insist on taking his life?¡± Holden''s calm face remained as serene as ever when he heard that. However, the upward curve of his lips held a profound sneer. ¡°Rest assured. I won''t give him the chance to be in a vegetative state. I''ll send him on his way directly to spare him a fate worse than death.¡± The answer was clear as day. Kyle gave a barely perceptible nod in response. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Holden looked up at him and asked, a hint of curiosity in his cool voice. Kyle shook his head, casually concealing his downcast expression. He looked at Holden and feigned nonchnce, saying, ¡°It''s just that this thought suddenly shed through my mind, so I thought I''d ask.¡± Holden looked up, his deep, narrow eyes fixed on Kyle. He slowly furrowed his brows, then, after a moment, his expression softened. In a low voice, Holden said, ¡°You''ll have to bear with me for the next few days. I might not be able to handle everything here.¡± Kyle chuckled softly, teasing him, ¡°You talk as if you''ve managed this before.¡± ¡°That''s different. Whether it matters or not, I still have to say it. I can''t lose the argument.¡± Holden also reined in his emotions, and the two began to banter. Kyleughed and nodded. ¡°All right. Just go ahead with your work. You don''t need to worry about this ce. I''m here.¡± Holden heard those words and nodded. ¡°It''s settled, then.¡± With that, he stood up. ¡°I''m leaving.¡± Watching his retreating figure, Kyle''s gaze was profound. ¡°If there''s any news about Keh, remember to tell me so I can make time.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Holden waved his hand directly. ¡°I can do it alone.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Suddenly, Holden turned around, his hands in his pockets, his tall figure exuding a sense of contentment. ¡°Over the years, my grudge with him has escted to involve our two organizations. We''ve both suffered considerable losses, both overtly and covertly. Therefore, I n to resolve this myself. These gang disputes shoulde to an end.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kyle asked him in a low voice. ¡°Kyle, you''re getting old. Your ears aren''t working well anymore!¡± Holden teased him. ¡°Cut the cr*p. I''m in my prime now.¡± Holden couldn''t help butugh, his handsome face filled with unrestrained mirth. ¡°Back to the main point¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you''re about to say,¡± Holden interrupted him. His expression was somber and restrained when he added, ¡°Kyle, don''t make me the viin.¡± ¡°No one will me you.¡± ¡°It''s precisely because no one mes me that I should be more self-aware,¡± he said. As soon as those words fell, Kyle''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°All right. I''ve made up my mind. It''s settled. If needed, I''ll ask for your help.¡± Holden looked at him, his narrow eyes half-closed, his gaze casually sweeping over him, appearing remarkably indifferent. Eventually, Kyle took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± Holden chuckled. ¡°I''m off. Remember, if those three show up, call me in advance!¡± ¡°Do you really like children that much?¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Holden didn''t say anything more. He just waved his hand and left. Kyle stood still, watching his figure. The smile on his face gradually faded, and his gaze became more serious. In this world, fate works in mysterious ways. Meanwhile, Dave''s phone rang when he was talking to Spencer. Dave was taken aback when he nced at his phone. After that, he rose to his feet and looked at Spencer. ¡°I need to take a call.¡± Spencer nodded. Dave, holding his phone, walked off to the side. He answered the call and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Dave, we''ve received word. Darz''s Holden is currently searching everywhere for Keh.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Starting from today, and they have arrived here,¡± said the person on the other end of the phone. ¡°Them?¡± ¡°Right. We received news, saying that Holden and Kyle both came here discreetly. They must be up to something.¡± ¡°At this critical moment...¡± Dave muttered, then suddenly thought of Thalia and Anthony going out in the middle of the night. At that moment, he instantly understood something. ¡°All right. I got it. Keep an eye on their movements and let me know immediately if there''s any issue,¡± Dave ordered. ¡°About Holden¡ª¡± ¡°If he wants to search so desperately, let him be,¡± Dave said. ¡°I understand.¡± The call ended, and Dave held his phone, pondering in ce for a few seconds. Turning around, he looked at Spencer in the distance and walked back toward him. ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡± Spencer asked, noticing Dave''s troubled expression. ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just some trivial matters,¡± Dave said, then looked at him. ¡°It will probably take a day or two for the things regarding Keh to settle down. I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him these few days. Feel free to call me anytime if there''s anything.¡± ¡°All right. You go ahead.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°It''s only right. Not only do I bear some responsibility for this matter, but I also need to do my part in the rtionship I have with Nat.¡± Dave looked at him and smiled. ¡°I''ll go now.¡± Spencer nodded. Without another word, Dave simply walked away. Watching his retreating figure, Spencer let out a sigh, then turned and walked toward the room. Just as Dave was about to leave, he ran into Anthony and Thalia, who had just returned. At that time, it was alreadyte at night. They looked at each other, and Anthony broke the silence by saying, ¡°Mr. Dave, are you going out?¡± Dave''s gaze swept over Thalia, who said, ¡°I''m tired. I''ll go back to my room to rest first.¡± Without waiting for their response, she headed straight inside. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Watching her retreating figure, Anthony also uttered, ¡°I''m going to rest in my room also.¡± ¡°Anthony,¡± Dave suddenly called out, looking at Anthony as he asked, ¡°Fancy a chat?¡± Anthony furrowed his brows before giving Dave a nod. ¡°Let''s go to my study,¡± Dave said, leading the way inside. Anthony watched him, hesitating before deciding to follow. Chapter 1003 Take Advantage Chapter 1003 Take Advantage Inside the study, Dave looked at Anthony, who came in afterward, and said softly, ¡°Close the door.¡± Hearing that, Anthony locked the door behind him. Dave settled down around the desk and then looked at Anthony. ¡°You sit too!¡± Anthony walked over and sat down in front of him. ¡°Mr. Dave, what would you like to talk about?¡± Dave looked at him, his deep brown eyes shimmering with an unusual light. ¡°Since you''ve asked like this, I''ll get straight to the point.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony nodded. Despite being a child, his face, strikingly simr to Keh''s, held an indescribable maturity. Dave stared at him intently, speaking in a low voice. ¡°You went out with Thalia today to meet Holden and Kyle, didn''t you?¡± Speaking of which, Anthony was slightly taken aback. He didn''t speak but looked at Dave with the same gaze. Seemingly knowing what Anthony was thinking, Dave said, ¡°Don''t worry. I have no intention of using you to deal with Darz. You don''t need to be surprised about how I know. It''s quite normal. Just like if I were to step into the territory of Darz, they would also get wind of it.¡± Anthony looked at him, his eyes pitch ck, and he still remained silent. ¡°I made a promise to your dad that I wouldn''t reveal your identity to others, nor would I use you against Darz. So rest assured, my question has no other implications,¡± Dave said to him. On that matter, Anthony still believed Dave. He nodded. ¡°I believe in you.¡± ¡°So, you have to tell me,¡± Dave said. ¡°Why?¡± Dave narrowed his eyes, looking at him. He said, ¡°Because I received a message that Holden is looking for your dad. As for the rest, you should understand without me saying it, right?¡± Anthony''s eyes instantly widened after hearing that. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you surprised?¡± Dave asked. Anthony''s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out when he opened his mouth. Dave looked at him, thenughed and said, ¡°Judging by your reaction, I reckon you have no idea about this?¡± ¡°I really don''t know,¡± Anthony said softly. Dave nodded. ¡°All right. Since you don''t know, there''s nothing more to discuss. It''s gettingte. Go back to your room and rest.¡± Anthony nodded, giving him a meaningful nce before getting up to leave. However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around, looked at Dave, and asked, ¡°Mr. Dave, what do you n to do about this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dave asked. ¡°Regarding the matter of Holden looking for my daddy,¡± Anthony said. Dave furrowed his brows slightly, thenzily sized Anthony up. ¡°Shouldn''t I be the one asking you? What do you n to do?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°They still don''t know about your rtionship with your dad, do they?¡± Dave said. After some thought, Anthony said, ¡°Holden still doesn''t know.¡± ¡°So, does Kyle know about this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony said. ¡°What does Kyle n to do?¡± Dave asked. ¡°I''m not sure. It wasn''t me who said it. It was Thalia, so I have no idea what he''s going to do,¡± Anthony honestly stated. Dave pondered for a moment. ¡°Kyle values talent and wouldn''t let go easily. But this matter involves Holden, so he will definitely weigh his options carefully. However, once Kyle chooses Holden, you need to be careful.¡± ¡°Do you think he will get rid of me?¡± ¡°Theoretically, yes,¡± Dave said. ¡°If it were me, at least that''s what I would do.¡± ¡°But I believe he won''t.¡± ¡°It would be best if he doesn''t, so I won''t have to worry about you. But Anthony, always keep your wits about you,¡± Dave said to him. Anthony nodded, then looked at him. ¡°I really don''t know what to do about the grievances between Holden and my daddy. I haven''t figured it out yet... Mr. Dave, do you know the ins and outs of this matter?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I want to know what exactly happened back then.¡± Dave pondered for a moment. ¡°Coincidentally, I do know some inside information.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony immediately sat back down, looking all ears and ready to listen attentively. Dave gave him a nce, then got up and walked over to the liquor cab. He took out a bottle of wine, poured some into a ss, and then leisurely walked back. Anthony sat there obediently, his gaze following him without urging, appearing incredibly patient. Dave walked back, sat down, took a sip of his drink, and said, ¡°Actually, when you get down to it, your dad has been quite wronged.¡± ¡°Wronged? Why?¡± ¡°Back when DX Group was just established, your dad and I went out to recruit talents and also to clear our minds. We checked into a hotel. On the second day of our stay, a group of people from an unknown origin tried to kill your dad. Coincidentally, Holden''s girlfriend was also carrying out a mission in the same hotel. Somehow, she got involved in the attempt on your dad''s life, and in the end, Holden''s girlfriend tragically lost her life. Their grievances were established since then.¡± Listening intently, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Did Holden''s girlfriend die from my daddy''s gunshot?¡± ¡°Presumably.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Indeed, the bullet found in Holden''s girlfriend''s body came from your father''s gun,¡± Dave said. ¡°It''s a special custom-made one, hardly seen anywhere else.¡± Anthony listened, still somewhat curious. ¡°Why do you need to use bullets to judge? Don''t you and Daddy know?¡± ¡°The scene was chaotic at that time, and both sides were fighting, so I couldn''t remember clearly,¡± Dave said. ¡°I even asked your dad afterward, but he said he had no recollection.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°No recollection?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Daddy has a good memory. How could he not remember?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°If you were there at the time, witnessing the chaos, you''d understand why it''s normal to have no recollection. The incident was quite a big deal. I remember it even made the news. If you don''t believe me, you can look it up online. You should still be able to find it,¡± Dave said. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°The hotel was brand new at the time, and we really gave it a run for its money. I heard the hotel had to spend a fortune on repairs and renovations afterward. Your dad sponsored that money,¡± Dave said. After a long and thoughtful pause, Anthony asked, ¡°So, based on the bullet alone, Holden concluded that it was my daddy who killed his girlfriend, and he still believes that to this day?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dave nodded, picking up the ss in front of him and taking another sip of wine. ¡°So, none of you have mentioned this matter to Darz?¡± Daveughed. ¡°What''s there to say? Even without this issue, there would be something else. We were both growing and expanding. It was natural that we didn''t see eye to eye.¡± ¡°But what if it wasn''t Daddy?¡± Anthony asked. Dave looked at him, pondered for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°Anthony, I know you''re desperately seeking a solution right now, but the reality is what it is. Try not to overthink it.¡± Anthony was thinking. ¡°Even if it really was Daddy, but he didn''t do it on purpose, right?¡± ¡°That''s why I said your dad is quite wronged,¡± Dave said teasingly. Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, it seems the ones who deserve to die are those who came to kill my daddy.¡± ¡°But the folks in Darz don''t see it that way. They''re looking for the one who fired the shot,¡± said Dave, finishing thest sip of his drink. Chapter 1004 Anthony Discovers A Problem Chapter 1004 Anthony Discovers A Problem Anthony took a long time to digest the information. A momentter, looking at Dave, Anthony said softly, ¡°Mr. Dave, I understand now. It''s gettingte. I should go back and rest.¡± Fearing that Anthony might overthink, Dave looked at him and advised, ¡°Anthony, even though this matter doesn''t directly involve you, you must understand that your rtionship with your father means you can''t escape unscathed. But no matter what the oue is, the one who will truly be troubled is you. So, you must be mentally prepared.¡± Anthony looked at him and nodded. ¡°Ever since I found out about the grudge between my daddy and Holden, I''ve been prepared for this. Don''t worry, Mr. Dave.¡± Dave nodded. ¡°All right. As long as you understand that. It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest.¡± Anthony stood up to leave, and just as he opened the door, something urred to him. He turned back to look at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, if Darz is willing to let go of all grudges one day, would you be willing to do the same?¡± Dave looked at Anthony calmly and answered, ¡°From the very beginning, we were not the ones who started the trouble. For all these years, they have been the ones making things difficult. We only retaliated. In this whole matter, we are the biggest victims. We have been enduring it all because we don''t want to harm a life.¡± ¡°So?¡± Dave took a deep breath. ¡°But if it''s because you''re letting go, I have no problem with it.¡± Anthony looked at him, his eyes filled with a hint of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dave!¡± ¡°There''s no need to thank me. You should understand that this matter, in itself, is somewhat unrealistic.¡± ¡°I know. I was just asking!¡± Anthony said. ¡°If you''re willing, I can hand over the entire DX Group to you in the future. By then, won''t you be the one calling the shots?¡± Dave queried. ¡°Goodnight, Mr. Dave!¡± Without responding, Anthony simply turned around and walked away. Dave sat in the chair, watching his retreating figure, a helpless smile lifting his lips. However, as the door closed, the smile on his face gradually stiffened. His gaze shifted to a picture frame on the table, which held a group photo of three people. The look in Dave''s eyes grew increasingly profound. ¡°You two sure are having a good time, leaving all the mess for me...¡± Meanwhile, after returning to his room, Anthony washed up briefly and went straight to bed. However, he couldn''t sleep because his mind was filled with the details of what Dave had just said. Anthony ended up tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. After much thought, he lifted his gaze and saw aputer not far away. Without further ado, he got up and walked straight toward it. As Dave had suggested, he first looked into the incident from that year. It was indeed quite sensational, and he was able to find some photos. However, most of them were of the damaged hotel. There were only a few photos from the scene, showing people hiding everywhere. Beyond that, he couldn''t find anything else. There were also some photos that couldn''t be opened, and Anthony knew that someone had intentionally blocked them. Looking at those photos, he furrowed his brows. For some reason, he had a strong feeling that this was too much of a coincidence. How did it happen that we''re in the same hotel, and what are the odds of getting shot? Moreover, Holden''s girlfriend wasn''t an ordinary person. How could it be? At that thought, Anthony suddenly realized something. In the next moment, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. A momentter, the phone was answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Thalia, I want to ask you something¡ª¡± ¡°Can''t this wait until tomorrow? Do you even know what time it is now?¡± Thalia grumbled. Anthony nced up at the time. It was already four in the morning. ¡°Have you gone to sleep?¡± ¡°I just fell asleep.¡± ¡°But it''s really urgent!¡± ¡°Fine! Speak!¡± Thalia sounded helpless. ¡°Was Holden''s girlfriend also involved in Darz?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Was she also very impressive?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She was not too shabby. His girlfriend mainly worked in intelligence. She was quite impressive!¡± Thalia said. ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°I''m Darz Ace, okay?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°So, are you saying her abilities were inferior to yours?¡± ¡°Her fighting skills could be inferior to mine, but in all other aspects, she surpassed me!¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°She was adept at handling her own professional affairs as well as social interactions. At that time, aside from Kyle, she was managing everything else, demonstrating a real knack for it.¡± Anthony''s brows furrowed when he heard that. ¡°So, she was quite a strong woman, then?¡± ¡°Close enough!¡± Anthony fell silent. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking these questions?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°It''s nothing much. I''m just a bit puzzled. I want to understand what''s going on,¡± Anthony said. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. You should get some sleep,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I have another question.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If it were you, would you get hit by a stray bullet?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nonsense, of course not,¡± said Thalia. ¡°How about her? What do you think?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Her? Who?¡± ¡°Holden''s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Thalia eximed. ¡°Even though her fighting skills weren''t top-notch, she was no ordinary person. She was definitely aware enough to avoid a stray bullet!¡± Anthony listened, his eyes slightly squinting as he looked at the picture on theputer. ¡°All right. I got it.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking these questions?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just something that suddenly came to my mind,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Anthony, I know you''ve been trying to mediate this situation, but Holden''s girlfriend wasn''t hit by a stray bullet!¡± Thalia said. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°The bullet was shot straight from the back. It could only be a deliberate attack, not a stray bullet. Moreover, Holden said he saw it with his own eyes. It was your father who pulled the trigger,¡± Thalia said. Anthony frowned. ¡°He saw it with his own eyes?¡± ¡°That''s correct.¡± Hearing that, Anthony furrowed his brows even more. Mr. Dave wouldn''t say such things just to cover for Daddy, but Thalia must have proof as well. So, where does the problem lie? The more Anthony thought about it, the more he felt that something was not quite right. ¡°Did Dave tell you she was hit by a stray bullet?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°No,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I''m just making a guess.¡± ¡°I see.¡± A cold smirk spread across Thalia''s lips. ¡°Until now, they haven''t even offered the most basic apology, and they''re still spouting nonsense.¡± Upon hearing the me in Thalia''s words, Anthony felt ufortable. However, he also thought there was nothing wrong with what she said. With that thought in mind, he said, ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. You should go to bed.¡± He then promptly hung up the phone. Staring at theputer, Anthony''s gaze was nk. He believed that neither party would try to fool him. Where exactly does the problem lie? If only Daddy was awake right now! If he were awake, I could at least ask him! Thinking about that, Anthony felt even more frustrated. Chapter 1005 The Tense Atmosphere Chapter 1005 The Tense Atmosphere The next day, Thalia woke up naturally from her sleep. Feeling hungry, she went downstairs to eat. She arrived to find Dave in the middle of his meal. The sight of him inexplicably caused Thalia''s smile to fade. She walked over and sat across from him. Even though she was dependent on others, she waspelled to maintain her dignity. Dave, dressed in a ck suit, looked gentlemanly and elegant, much like a prince from a noble family. On the contrary, Thalia seemed more casual, eating without any concern for appearances. ¡°Didn''t you leavest night?¡± Thalia asked while eating. Dave lifted his gaze to meet hers. ¡°You make it sound like I''m staying at your ce.¡± Thalia paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You don''t need to worry about me freeloading on you. Besides, if it weren''t for Natasha and the three children, I wouldn''t be staying here at all.¡± Dave chuckled lightly without lifting his head. ¡°Don''t worry, I have no intention of driving you away. Stay as long as you like, I''m fine with it.¡± While speaking, he suddenly looked up, his deep brown eyes looking at her mischievously, ¡°As long as Kyle can ept this, I have no problem.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The mention of Kyle caused Thalia''s heart to sink. Looking at him, Thalia pondered for a moment before speaking in a deliberately casual tone. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I''ll reveal you and the base''s location to Kyle?¡± Dave didn''t even lift his head. ¡°As long as you''re not worried about Anthony falling into a dilemma again, I don''t really care. Worsees to worst, we''ll just battle it out. Do you think I don''t know where Darz is based?¡± He lifted his eyes to look at Thalia, his gaze full of intimidation. Thalia looked at him, not surprised at all. After all, these things were not hard to find out. What was difficult to learn was the internal structure and some core secrets. Over the years, the existence of many organizations relied on their secrets. No one would readily disrupt this bnce unless they truly no longer wanted to continue in the field. It was a principle that everyone understood. Therefore, those words are merely used to provoke the other party. Thalia looked at him as aplex and inscrutable smile emerged from the corners of her mouth. The same went for Dave. As the two were locked in a standoff, a noise was heard from upstairs. It was Anthony descending the stairs. He walked over, seemingly oblivious to the palpable tension in the air, and sat down right next to them. ¡°Good morning,¡± Anthony greeted them. ¡°Good morning,¡± Dave greeted him, his gaze lingering on thetter. Thalia nced at Dave, then shifted her gaze to Anthony. She was about to say something, but upon seeing Anthony''s heavy dark circles, her brows immediately furrowed. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why are your dark circles so prominent?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°It''s nothing. I''m just sleep-deprived,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Lack of sleep? You didn''t sleep?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Not yet. I''ll catch up on some sleep after eating,¡± Anthony said, looking visibly tired. At that moment, Thalia thought of the call Anthony made to her yesterday. Her brows furrowed. ¡°Don''t tell me you haven''t slept since you called mest night?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Anthony nodded, casually responding while munching on his food. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You''re still young. Why are you staying up all night?¡± As she spoke, Thalia handed him the egg in front of her. ¡°Here, eat more. You need to take care of your health. You''re at an age where you''re still growing. Nutrition and sleep are both essential.¡± Anthony looked up and said, ¡°I am well-nourished.¡± ¡°But you''re not getting enough sleep.¡± Anthony looked at her with his lips pursed helplessly. Right after that, he ate the egg and didn''t argue anymore. At that moment, Dave was watching from the side. The more Thalia minded Anthony, the less he had to worry. With that thought in mind, he said softly, ¡°I''m done eating. You guys take your time.¡± Having said that, he stood up, ready to leave. Watching his figure, Anthony suddenly spoke up. ¡°Mr. Dave, wait a moment.¡± Dave turned his head to look at him. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°I have another question for you,¡± said Anthony. Dave looked at him, his narrow eyes sharpening in response. ¡°What is it?¡± Anthony nced at Thalia before asking hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure that Daddy really didn''t kill Holden''s girlfriend? I mean, not by ident, but with his own hands.¡± Dave stared at him. ¡°Don''t you believe me?¡± ¡°No, I just want to be more certain. Perhaps, Mr. Dave, you might not really know, while Daddy is the one who truly understands.¡± ¡°After the incident, I discussed it with your father, and I repeatedly confirmed it with him. He said no. Your father had no reason to lie to me about this.¡± Dave looked at him, speaking clearly and deliberately. Upon hearing that, Anthony was about to say something when Thalia abruptly stood up. ¡°Bullsh*t! Holden said that he saw Keh do it with his own eyes. He has no reason to make up such a story just to prove that Keh is the murderer.¡± In response, Dave asked, ¡°He witnessed it with his own eyes? When did this happen?¡± ¡°What''s this? ying dumb?¡± Thalia asked mockingly, ¡°Dave, after spending some time together, I even thought you weren''t as bad as the rumors suggested, but what''s this? You''re lying right in front of me now? Even if you want to deceive someone, shouldn''t you do it behind my back?¡± ¡°As you said, why would I lie to your face, even if I wanted to?¡± Dave asked calmly. ¡°I¡ª¡± Thalia looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°You said Holden personally witnessed Keh killing his fianc¨¦e. Tell me, when did this happen?¡± ¡°It was at that hotel.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Dave said firmly. ¡°You saying it doesn''t make it true!¡± ¡°If that''s the case, why did Holden remain indifferent after witnessing Keh murder his fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Of course he didn''t. From that day on, he had no intention of letting Keh off the hook, relentlessly pursuing him up until now.¡± ¡°Since he saw it, why didn''t he take action at that time?¡± ¡°Who says he didn''t? He just didn''t expect Keh to have fled that fast,¡± Thalia fumed, her words brimming with sarcasm. ¡°Flee?¡± The words caused Dave to scoff further, ¡°After the incident, we spent a whole day and night sorting things out over there. Where could he have run off to? Why don''t I know about it?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°At the time of the incident, we had no idea about it at all. We only heard about itter. The scene was chaotic, and we weren''t sure if it was us. But based on the bullet, we epted responsibility for it,¡± he said, his face tense. ¡°If it''s ours, we''ll admit to it, but if it''s not, we can''t,¡± Dave enunciated every word, his voice hoarse, while his deep brown eyes were glistening with faint anger. ¡°You''re simply talking nonsense.¡± ¡°It''s you who''s talking nonsense,¡± Dave retorted, his gaze intense. ¡°If Holden had really sought out Keh, howe we didn''t know about it? Moreover, if such a thing had happened, it would inevitably have sparked a new round of conflict at the hotel, so why did it go quiet after the incident?¡± Chapter 1006 A Direct Confrontation Chapter 1006 A Direct Confrontation Thalia looked at Dave, suddenly at a loss for words. Seeing that she was livid to the point that words eluded her, Dave questioned, ¡°Why, you''ve got no rebuttal to that?¡± ¡°I just can''t understand how a grown man can tantly lie,¡± Thalia scoffed, her voice low and dripping with mockery. Dave''s expression remained unchanged, and he stared right at her. ¡°This matter is already a done deal. Regardless of whether it''s true, we''ve been carrying the me all these years. Would my denial make any difference? Is it important? Or do you think that this lie can change the facts?¡± ¡°So, you''re implying that I''m lying?¡± Thalia retorted, her voice colored with an icy undertone. ¡°Were you at the scene then?¡± Dave countered. Thalia paused for a moment before pursing her lips awkwardly. ¡°Even though I wasn''t there, all this was recounted by Holden personally!¡± Daveughed, his amusement clear and evident. ¡°Sometimes, when hatred runs too deep, it can blind someone.¡± He gazed at her intently. ¡°Are you suggesting that Holden lied?¡± Thalia demanded, a hint of hostility shing across her face. ¡°You''re the one who said that, not me!¡± Dave denied that nonchntly. Thalia snickered, her red lips curving up into a radiant smile. Yet, the darkness in her eyes grew increasingly dangerous. ¡°You don''t need to insinuate anything here. If Holden hadn''t witnessed it himself, he wouldn''t have been so sure. Do you think we would have jumped to conclusions just because of a bullet?¡± ¡°That''s your business.¡± ¡°How dare¡ª¡± ¡°All right, that''s enough!¡± Anthony abruptly interrupted just then. The two of them swung their gazes at him. Upon glimpsing his tense expression, they finally realized something and gradually began to rein in their emotions. ¡°I think I''ve got the gist of it,¡± Anthony said. Then, he turned to Dave. ¡°You can go on with your work, Mr. Dave.¡± Without giving it much thought, Dave nodded. Subsequently, he turned around and walked away without a nce at Thalia. Watching as Dave''s figure disappeared from sight, Thalia couldn''t help but add, ¡°How ridiculous! Even if we wanted to frame them, we didn''t need to resort to such a lie!¡± Anthony studied her. Their reactions affirmed that neither of them were lying. As the mediator, Anthony also believed that they wouldn''t deceive him over such a matter. Therefore, the entire situation indicated that there was a problem in the matter. As he ate, his brows furrowed slightly. Something seemingly brewed in his ebony eyes. At that exact moment, Thalia nced at him. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Anthony snapped back to reality and looked at her. ¡°What should I be saying?¡± ¡°Who you believe, of course!¡± said Thalia. ¡°I believe you both!¡± ¡°What on earth do you mean by that? It''s definitely Dave making up stories in this matter!¡± Thalia asserted with absolute certainty. At that, Anthony held her gaze. ¡°If my belief in someone could make a difference, then I''d rather put my faith in Mr. Dave. At the very least, there''ll be room for things to turn around for real!¡± Thalia suddenly froze. She had forgotten that the person involved in this matter was Keh, his father. Seeing his troubled expression, she sighed. ¡°I''m sorry. That wasn''t what I meant. I just wanted to prove that neither Holden nor I lied.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I''d rather I''m the one making up stories too, but this was what Kyle told me himself. Do you think he would lie to me on purpose?¡± Thalia countered. ¡°For that reason, I believe both of you!¡± Anthony stated sincerely. ¡°But in this matter, someone must be lying. If you believe us both, this whole thing doesn''t add up!¡± argued Thalia. ¡°Perhaps that''s the truth of the matter?¡± Anthony suddenly remarked with his gaze fixed on her. Thalia was taken aback. She looked at him, her exquisite face lined with confusion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Anthony took a deep breath. He knew that everything was just his spection at the moment, and hecked evidence. Therefore, it was better not to say too much, lest he got his hopes up, only to end up disappointed. ¡°Nothing. It was just a casualment,¡± Anthony said slowly, trying to bluff his way out of it. However, it was clear that Thalia was not easily fooled. Her years of vignce were still evident then. Scrutinizing him, she shook her head. ¡°No, something''s off about you.¡± Anthony continued to eat with his gaze lowered, acting as though he hadn''t heard a thing. ¡°Something is amiss with you, Anthony Watson,¡± Thalia repeated. ¡°What''s amiss?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t you be the one telling me that?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°But I''m perfectly fine!¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes, a glint of sharpness flickering across them. ¡°What were you up tost night that kept you awake?¡± ¡°Thinking about things.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°About the matter between Daddy and Holden.¡± ¡°So, what have you gathered?¡± Suddenly, Anthony fell silent. Thalia stared right at him, a subtle hint of darkness flickering in her eyes. ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡± ¡°Nothing much. If I had something, I wouldn''t have asked.¡± Anthony remained stubborn, refusing to admit anything. However, Thalia suddenly leaned close to him. ¡°Anthony, I may not be the brightest person, but I''m certainly no fool. I have all the intuition and sharpness needed. Plus, I''ve interacted with you for such a long time. Do you really think I don''t understand you at all?¡± ¡°So, what have you understood?¡± ¡°Something has been off about you sincest night, and you even asked Dave such a question in front of me, so you must have wanted me to hear it. Well, what have you gathered?¡± Thalia pressed. Anthony looked at her, hesitating for a few seconds. ¡°I''m afraid you wouldn''t believe me even if I were tell you.¡± ¡°You wouldn''t know that unless when you tell me.¡± ¡°I don''t think it was my daddy who killed Holden''s girlfriend,¡± Anthony said. Thalia was stunned for a moment before looking at him. ¡°Anthony, I know you really want¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you want to say. You think that I''m just eager to mediate the situation between Holden and my daddy. Indeed, I really want to do that. But just like your argument with Mr. Dave, if it truly were my father who killed her, what would be the difference between doing it intentionally and identally when he had alreadymitted such a crime? He wouldn''t deny such a fact,¡± Anthony enunciated. ¡°But Holden witnessed it with his own eyes.¡± ¡°That''s why something is not quite right,¡± Anthony said. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, what is not quite right?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°I don''t know the answer to that. But I know that once we figure it out, everything else will fall into ce,¡± Anthony murmured. Thalia looked at him. She wanted to argue but then felt there was some truth to Anthony''s words. Moreover, during her stay there, she had personally bore witness to Dave''s character and conduct. Even though someone could lie, the specifics never did so. The man could indeed be described as an upright gentleman and wouldn''t stoop to lying to her in such a matter since it would make little difference anyway. In this case, could Anthony have hit the nail on the head, and something isn''t quite right? But Holden witnessed it with his own eyes. What could be amiss here? As Thalia pondered upon it, her eyes narrowed a fraction. Chapter 1007 Slightest Possibility Chapter 1007 Slightest Possibility After a long while, Thalia finally calmed down. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Anthony, what''s your basis for this?¡± ¡°My basis is my intuition and my trust in you all. I believe none of you would lie to me. So, if none of you are lying, there must be an issue with the matter itself. I need to uncover this issue,¡± Anthony said. Thalia, indeed, didn''t have her head in the clouds like Anthony. Even though she was just giving it a shot in the dark, deep down, she hoped there really was an issue with that matter. At least in that way, it would save her a lot of trouble. ¡°Even though I''m not entirely sure what''s going on, and I understand that the chances of this working out are slim, if you truly want to search, then go ahead. If there''s anything you need my help with, don''t hesitate to ask,¡± Thalia suddenly said, looking at him. ¡°Do you believe in me?¡± ¡°To be honest, I think the chances of what you''re considering are incredibly slim,¡± Thalia said. ¡°But we always have to give it a shot, right? What if there really is that zero point zero one percent possibility? Besides, if you don''t try to understand, you''ll never be able to let it go.¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°I believe there''s absolutely not just a zero point zero one percent possibility.¡± Thalia looked at him and smiled. ¡°All right. Go ahead and search. Do what you want to do, but remember, you must inform me of any progress because I''m also hoping that there really is an issue with this matter.¡± Anthony looked at her, feeling genuinely touched by the unconditional support she offered. He nodded emphatically. ¡°All right. Hurry up and eat. Once you''re done, you can go back and get some rest. You''re starting to get dark circles under your eyes,¡± Thalia said. Anthony looked at her, nodded, and then continued eating. ¡°By the way, there''s one more thing.¡± Anthony looked up at her as he spoke. ¡°What?¡± Thalia asked leisurely while sipping her coffee. ¡°Did you manage to get any photos or videos from the scene on the day of the incident?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''ve searched, but there are only a few. I couldn''t find much.¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°No. I didn''t keep any of those things. Besides, I wasn''t even there at the time. All this was told to me by Kyle afterward.¡± After some thought, Anthony spoke up. ¡°All right, then.¡± ¡°Somebody actually recorded a video and posted it online at the time,¡± Thalia said. ¡°But somehow, it got hacked, and everything was wiped out.¡± ¡°Was it Kyle who did it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°No.¡± Thalia shook his head. ¡°They were gone before he even had a chance to act. It must have been DX Group, I guess.¡± Anthony furrowed his brow. ¡°I''ll ask Mr. Dave about itter.¡± It was evident that Anthony was very serious, and he was trying to find something to confirm that his spection was correct. After a moment of thought, Thalia began to speak. ¡°Actually, it''s not impossible for you to find what you''re looking for.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Rewards allure men to brave danger,¡± said Thalia. Anthony looked at her, his eyes lighting up instantly. ¡°Are you talking about dark web?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Exactly. The world is so vast and full of wonders. Although the events we''re talking about happened long ago, who knows who might still have photos or videos from back then? I remember hearing about someone who loved to collect news. There are many people like that, so you can give it a try.¡± Listening attentively, Anthony nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You''re right.¡± With that, he put down his utensils. ¡°I''ll head upstairs first.¡± ¡°Hold on. Finish your meal,¡± Thalia said, watching his retreating figure. ¡°I''m full.¡± Without turning his head, Anthony walked toward the upstairs. Watching his retreating figure, Thalia sighed in frustration. However, seeing his spirited and determined demeanor, she felt relieved. He was worried that something might happen to Keh, and with the added pressure from Holden, she feared that he was too young to handle it all. But now, it seemed that her concerns werepletely unnecessary. Anthony was much stronger than she ever imagined. Thinking about that, she breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, Spencer descended from the upstairs. Seeing him, Thalia asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Spencer shook his head at her. Seeing that, Thalia asked, ¡°How about Natasha?¡± ¡°Same as usual.¡± ¡°Have she taken the antidote?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Did she really eat it?¡± Thalia was still somewhat uneasy. Looking into her eyes, Spencerughed. ¡°She is well aware of her responsibilities and obligations, so rest assured.¡± ¡°s, even though that''s what''s being said, without seeing it for myself, I can''t help but feel a bit uneasy,¡± said Thalia. Spencer gave a slight smile. ¡°Don''t worry.¡± ¡°I''ll go check on her in a bit.¡± Spencer looked at her. ¡°Aren''t you worried about not knowing how tofort people?¡± ¡°Since I don''t know how to offerfort, I won''t. Natasha doesn''t need anyone''s constion. Even just having a chat is fine,¡± said Thalia. Spencerughed, his gaze filled with tenderness as he looked at Thalia. Suddenly, he reached out to gently touch her hair. ¡°Hmm, you''re right,¡± he said. ¡°My Thalia has grown up. She even knows how to coax people now.¡± After he finished speaking, Thalia looked at him, suddenly at a loss for words, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at him. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me without saying anything?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°No, it''s just that after this incident, I suddenly feel like you''ve changed. I-I''m not quite used to it,¡± said Thalia. Spencer looked at her. ¡°In that case, you''ll have to get used to it slowly because I n to be like this for the rest of my life.¡± Thalia''s eyes crinkled in amusement as she looked at him. She began tough. ¡°What? You don''t believe me?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thalia shook her head, then suddenly nodded. ¡°I believe you. I''ll believe in anything you say.¡± Although he had let her down many times, Thalia''s gaze was still filled with trust when she looked at Spencer. Looking at her, Spencer reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°This time, I will not let you down.¡± Thalia leaned against his chest, listening to the strong heartbeat in his chest. She smiled contentedly like a little girl, then as if remembering something, she looked up. ¡°Spencer, I want to introduce you to Kyle.¡± Spencer asked, ¡°Is this considered meeting the ''parents''?¡± Thaliaughed and nodded. ¡°They are my best friends, and they''ve always been curious about you. So, now that we''re together, I want you to get to know them.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Will you?¡± ¡°Why would I refuse to meet your friend?¡± Spencer retorted. ¡°When would that be?¡± ¡°If you agree, I''ll make the arrangements,¡± said Thalia. ¡°All right.¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Let me know once the time is set.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Thalia nodded. Watching him agree so readily, Thalia felt an indescribable andplex emotion stirring within her. She had initially thought that Spencer would refuse, but unexpectedly, he agreed. It was only at that moment that she truly felt the reality of this happiness, and that Spencer was real as well. With that thought, sheughed, her bright teeth shining, her smiling face as beautiful as a blooming flower. Chapter 1008 Protect Anthony And Benjamin Chapter 1008 Protect Anthony And Benjamin After eating, Thalia went straight to see Natasha. At that time, Natasha had just finished eating and seemed to be in pretty good shape. Looking at her, then at the person lying on the bed, Thalia sincerely admired her from the bottom of her heart. I doubt I could remain this calm andposed if I were in her shoes! Well, that''s what makes Natasha who she is, right? With that in mind, Thalia walked over and asked, ¡°How''s it going, everything okay?¡± Natasha turned to look at her, a faint smile spreading across his lips as she replied with a nod, ¡°Yeah, I''m doing all right!¡± Thalia walked over and looked at her. Seeing that herplexion was indeed good, she finally felt relieved. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I''m just here to check on you to make sure he really took the antidote,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Even if you don''t trust me, you should at least believe in Spencer''s medical skills,¡± Natasha retorted. ¡°Trust, but there are some things that you can only truly be at ease with after seeing them yourself!¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow at her in response. ¡°Are you at ease now?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Natasha looked at her, maintaining an indescribable calmness. But the more she behaved like this, the more Thalia felt an indescribable emotion. Even though she should be overwhelmed with sadness, she''s still here pretending to be strong. But, it is as Spencer said, Natasha is much stronger than one could imagine. Thalia didn''t offer anyforting words. Instead, she looked at and asked, ¡°Have you set a date for your return?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°On the thirty-first!¡± ¡°The thirty-first?¡± Upon hearing this date, Thalia raised her hand to check the date on her watch. ¡°In three days?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Are you in that much of a hurry?¡± ¡°Yeah; I''m missing home,¡± Natasha said. For some reason, Natasha would always evoke an inexplicable sense of mncholy whenever she said she missed home. Thalia''s nose also tingled with a sour sensation. She subtly wiped away the bitter look in her eyes, then looked at her and asked, ¡°But won''t Keh''s grandfather worry if you go back like this?¡± Speaking of that old man, Thalia''s impression of him was still very vivid. Although he constantly voiced his disdain for Keh, she could see that it was also a manifestation of love. People like her, who hadcked love since childhood, were the best at noticing such things. Upon hearing this, Natasha nced at the person lying on the bed. At that moment, the wound on Keh''s face had healed significantly. His facial features were still strikingly handsome, captivating anyone whoid eyes on him. Natasha looked at him, then murmured, ¡°He''s already like this. Whether he returns early orte, the oue will be the same. Besides, Old Mr. Hamilton had personally raised him, so he has the right to know about Keh''s current condition!¡± ¡°But what if Old Mr. Hamilton can''t handle the truth?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°When Keh''s parents passed away, Old Mr. Hamilton had already experienced the sorrow of losing younger family members. What else could he not ept now? Moreover, at least Keh is still alive!¡± Natasha said. Upon hearing this, Thalia pursed her lips. She wanted to say that living like this was a fate far worse than death but she kept those thought to herself. After all, voicing them out would be no different from extinguishing Natasha''s hope. After a moment of contemtion, Thalia looked at her and asked, ¡°I''m just worried... Do you think Old Mr. Hamilton will me you for Keh''s condition?¡± Natasha''s gaze was calm and serene. When she looked up at Thalia, her eyes held an indescribable tranquility. ¡°Even if that''s the case, shouldn''t it be me who bears it?¡± she asked. ¡°But... This incident had nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Why else would he be lying here if it weren''t for me?¡± Natasha retorted softly. Thalia looked at her, knowing from her words that Natasha was still ming herself. Furrowing her brows, she couldn''t help but say, ¡°If you''re going to think like that, then I''m the one to me for all this. If I hadn''t taken the antidote in the first ce, none of these subsequent events would have happened¡ª¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± ¡°What? Isn''t it so?¡± Thalia retorted, her tone not particrly pleasant. Natasha looked at her and knew that she was trying to take responsibility out of worry for her. Narrowing her eyes, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Giving it to you was my choice, so what happened next had nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It''s no fun when you say that, Natasha!¡± ¡°It never was!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°All right; that''s enough. I know what you''re about to say! No matter how we argue about this, the oue won''t change. If Keh has ended up like this, then taking care of Old Mr. Hamilton is my responsibility and duty. This won''t change regardless of whether he mes me or not!¡± Natasha interrupted her. Thalia''s brows furrowed in concern as she looked at her. She had wanted to say something in response, but held her tongue in the end. ¡°Don''t forget, I have three little trump cards up my sleeve. Even if Old Mr. Hamilton really mes me, he wouldn''t give me too hard a time out of love for them!¡± Thalia pursed her lips, and after a long while, she nodded, ¡°Yeah, you''re right.¡± ¡°So, don''t you worry!¡± Thalia looked at her. ¡°Natasha, no matter what happens in the future, I will never say no if you need me.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right; I know. Just so you know, I''m not one to hold back!¡± ¡°It''s not like I was expecting you to hold back anyway!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Natasha looked at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Oh, by the way¡ª¡± Just as Thalia was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang. She pulled out her phone and furrowed her brows upon seeing the number disyed. ¡°I need to take a call!¡± Thalia said. Natasha nodded. Thalia went aside to answer the call. ¡°Hey, what''s wrong?¡± Thalia lowered her voice. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°He wants to see Benjamin and Anthony!¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, right now!¡± Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What''s the matter that''s so urgent?¡± ¡°I''ll tell you more when I see you!¡± After giving it some thought, Thalia said, ¡°All right; I understand!¡± The call ended. Thalia nced at her phone, then turned and walked away. Natasha was sitting next to Keh, seemingly tidying up something. Thalia walked over and looked at her, ¡°I have some errands to run. I''lle to see you again tonight!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°I might need to take Benjamin and Anthony out for a bit. You don''t mind, do you?¡± Natasha looked up, ¡°No matter what you and Kyle n to do, I have only one thing to ask of you. Please protect them!¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback when she heard Natasha mention Kyle. ¡°W-Why would you say that?¡± ¡°Because he''s here and wants to see Benjamin and Anthony, right?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°How did you know? Did Dave tell you?¡± Thalia asked, her eyes wide with surprise. Chapter 1009 Safe Period Chapter 1009 Safe Period Natasha calmly retorted, ¡°Does Dave know about this too? Well, it seems you guys are having quite a lively time!¡± ¡°Didn''t he tell you?¡± Thalia retorted. Natasha shook her head. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then, what¡ª¡± ¡°I have my own ways!¡± Natasha said, watching her y coy. Thalia didn''t mean to be forceful, but at that moment, she felt a mysterious power. After some thought, she said, ¡°Kyle prides himself on his secrecy, but little does he know that someone clearly understands it all. I wonder what he will do when he finds out!¡± Natasha didn''t say anything in response. ¡°All right. Enough talking. He needs me for something. I have to go now!¡± said Thalia. Natasha nodded. Without another word, Thalia left immediately. After watching her silhouette disappear, Natasha turned her gaze to Keh, who was lying on the bed. At that moment, she felt as if the whole world was bustling, except for the two of them. ¡°Keh, have you really decided not to wake up?¡± Natasha murmured. ¡°Wake up, or your son and daughter might get kidnapped!¡± said Natasha. Yet, what responded to her was silence. Meanwhile, after Thalia left, she went straight to knock on Anthony''s door. The door swung open from the inside, and Anthony looked at her. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± ¡°Dave wants to see us!¡± Thalia eximed. ¡°Now?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia nodded. ¡°Did he say why?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thalia shook her head. After pondering for a moment, Anthony said, ¡°All right. Wait for me. I''ll change my clothes, and then we can go!¡± ¡°All right. I''ll go call Benjamin!¡± said Thalia. Anthony nodded. After Thalia left, Anthony immediately closed the room door and went to change his clothes. The rooms of the two weren''t far apart. Just as Thalia was about to knock on Benjamin''s door, Benjamin came out of his room. The two of them happened to run into each other. ¡°I was just about to look for you,¡± Thalia said, looking at him. Benjamin''s face was tense, looking rather uninterested. ¡°Looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°Kyle came here yesterday, and now he wants to see you. What do you think? Would you like toe with me?¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows when he heard that. ¡°Where''s Tony?¡± ¡°He''s getting changed in his room!¡± said Thalia. Upon hearing that, Benjamin instantly understood something. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Then I''ll go check on Nat and Daddy!¡± Thalia thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°All right. Anthony and I will wait for you in the car. Come straight over when you''re done.¡± Benjamin nodded. After giving her instructions, Thalia headed straight to Spencer''s room. She knocked on the door, but when no response came, she simply decided to push the door open and enter. The moment she walked in, Spencer emerged from the bathroom. He was d in a bathrobe, fresh from a bath, his hair still damp. There was an indescribable, devilishly charming aura about him. Spencer''s appearance was truly the kind that was even more stunning than a woman''s. As a matter of fact, he looked extremely alluring. At times, Thalia would wonder how it was possible that a man could look even more captivating than a woman. Nevertheless, Spencer was definitely that man. Thalia looked at him, her eyes sparkling brightly. And there was Spencer, casually walking out while drying his hair,pletely oblivious to the fact that there was someone in the room. He only looked in Thalia''s direction when he felt an intense gaze nearby. Upon seeing that it was Thalia, his eyes darkened slightly as he stared intently at her. Seeing the situation, Thalia immediately exined, ¡°I knocked on the door, but no one responded. I just came in.¡± Spencer looked at her, excitement gradually lighting up in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Still, it''s a pleasant surprise! I came in to see a beautying out of the bathroom,¡± Thalia teased, her eyes unabashedly sizing him up. Spencer chuckled and walked toward her without saying a word. Upon reaching her, suddenly, he firmly grasped her wrist, gently pulled her into his embrace, and kissed her lips without hesitation. ¡°Mmph!¡± Thalia didn''t expect that, but she was delighted by his initiative. She reached out and quietly wrapped her arms around his waist. And so, after an indeterminate amount of time, Spencer finally let her go slowly. Lowering his gaze to the red lips before him, a hint of darkness shed in his eyes. ¡°Do you know the consequences of barging into a man''s room uninvited?¡± Thalia looked up at him, her eyes full of coy shyness. ¡°I would like to find out...¡± Spencer''s eyes darkened instantly. While staring at her fixedly, he uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Don''t regret it...¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°When ites to you, I''ll never have regrets!¡± His dark eyes slightly lowered, the endless affection swirling in his slender, phoenix-like eyes. Without saying anything more, Spencer moved closer, ready to do something. However, Thalia suddenly took a step back. Seeing that, Spencer frowned. Thalia looked at him, hesitating before she said, ¡°Even though I really want to know what the oue will be, this is not the right time!¡± Spencer stared at her. ¡°Are you ovting?¡± ¡°There''s no way it''s that fast!¡± Thaliaughed in disbelief. ¡°I''ve been keeping track. You should be in your safe period now!¡± Thalia''s face turned red instantly. ¡°You''ve been keeping track?¡± ¡°It''s a doctor''s duty and instinct!¡± ¡°Nonsense. That''s just an excuse,¡± Thalia muttered. Spencer looked at her. ¡°Even if I were spouting such nonsense, it would only be toward you!¡± ¡°You''re such a flirt!¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I like it very much!¡± Spencerughed. Thalia looked at him. ¡°I need to go meet Kyle now... Can you wait for me until I return?¡± ¡°Didn''t you guys just meet?¡± Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°By right, I shouldn''t even be here, but it''s because of you that I came back!¡± said Thalia. Spencer understood the grudges between the two sides. After some thought, he said, ¡°All right. When will you be back?¡± ¡°I''m not sure yet. Judging from Kyle''s tone, the matter seems urgent. Therefore, I don''t know when I''ll be back.¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes when he heard that. ¡°All right. No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for you!¡± Thalia smiled, then reached out her hand, tracing circles on his chest. ¡°Good. I hope you''ll be as passionate as you are now when the timees!¡± Suddenly, Spencer firmly grasped her hand. ¡°If this continues, you probably won''t be able to leave this room!¡± Thalia looked at him, unsure of what to say. Spencer was holding her hand, slowly moving it. The friction between their fingertips was like a guitar string, constantly stirring the impulse within them until their fingers were intertwined. Thalia looked at him and smiled. ¡°All right. Enough fooling around. I just came to tell you it''s about time. I have to go now!¡± Even though he was reluctant, Spencer let go of her. ¡°Stay safe!¡± ¡°Don''t worry. It''s not a mission. There''s no danger!¡± ¡°I''ll be waiting for your return!¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I''ll go now.¡± Spencer nodded. Thalia didn''t want to leave, but at that moment, she had to. Just as she turned to leave, Spencer suddenly pulled her back. The next second, he kissed her passionately, and she kissed him back. She was really reluctant to leave. Chapter 1010 Neither Do I Chapter 1010 Neither Do I When Thalia came out twenty minutester, Anthony and Benjamin were already waiting in the car. At the sight of her, Anthony frowned. ¡°Aren''t you in a hurry? Why did you take so long?¡± ¡°Was I long?¡± Thalia got into the car, fastening her seatbelt with one hand as she asked that question, not daring to meet their eyes. ¡°Were you not long?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I went to tell Spencer that I was leaving,¡± Thalia murmured casually. Just then, Benjamin leaned in to take a closer look at her. ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± At that, Thalia''s face turned even redder. It was as though some secret deep within her had been discovered. Right then, Anthony also leaned in for a look. In an instant, understanding seemingly dawned upon him. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± After saying that, he simply sat back down. Benjamin also nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± With that said, he likewise sat back down. They both leaned back in their seats, looking utterly rxed and content. Thalia, who was driving, nced at the two boys through the rearview mirror. ¡°No, what have you two figured out?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked in return. ¡°What... What could I think? How would I know what you guys figured out?¡± Thalia countered. ¡°What else could it be?¡± Anthony retorted. Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°We... It''s not what you think. We didn''t do anything!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony continued questioning. ¡°Of course! Don''t let your imagination run wild!¡± Thalia said, visibly flustered. Anthony lifted his eyes and cast a meaningful gaze at her. ¡°I didn''t say a word, yet you use me of having a wild imagination. Are you burying your head in the sand or giving yourself away by denying the obvious?¡± Thalia went silent. Looking at him, Thalia was momentarily at a loss for words. I shouldn''t have talked about this with Anthony! He didn''t say anything yet got me to voluntarily ¡°confess¡± everything! ¡°I really just told him I was going out!¡± Thalia emphasized once more. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± At that moment, Benjamin pretentiously cleared his throat. Seeing that, Thalia immediately shifted her gaze to him. ¡°You don''t believe me either, Benjamin?¡± ¡°I believe you... But did you forget to look in the mirror before you left home?¡± ¡°Look in the mirror? Why?¡± Thalia asked. As she spoke, she adjusted the angle slightly to look at herself in the rearview mirror. With a screech, the car came to an abrupt halt. She flipped the mirror down right away, staring at her lips that had been sucked pale, with traces of lipstick smudged at the edges. Instantly, she felt that her previous exnation seemed downright foolish. She quickly pulled out her lipstick and applied a newyer. While at it, she took the opportunity to touch up her makeup. Then, she flipped the mirror in the car back up. Turning to the two boys behind her, she fibbed, ¡°I identally smudged it while eating just now.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Right. As long as you believe it, that''s all that matters!¡± Words eluded Thalia. She didn''t even have the energy to refute it then. Glimpsing at the sunsses lying nearby, she picked them up and put them on. Oh well, whatever! Starting the car, Thalia drove off. And so, the journey continued in silence with no further words spoken. It was only when they had also arrived that Benjamin started, ¡°By the way, did Kyle say anything?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°No. I didn''t ask either.¡± ¡°Didn''t you guys go and meet him yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah, but you didn''t go. He wanted to meet you too,¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°Meet me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Oh yes, I forgot to tell you this. I''ve already informed him about your matter. So, he should be eager to meet you now!¡± Thalia said. ¡°My matter?¡± ¡°Your exceptional talent in design!¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I just knew that Kyle would be utterly thrilled if he were to learn about it. When I told him yesterday, he almost wanted to pack you up and take you straight back to headquarters!¡± Thalia said. ¡°Are you sure you aren''t exaggerating?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°You''ll know once you meet him!¡± Thalia replied. Benjamin''s brows furrowed. ¡°I just drew it casually!¡± Hearing that, Thalia dipped her eyes and stared at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Typical geniuses are just like you guys. Just look at Anthony. The talent he has is something others can never hope to attain in their entire lifetime!¡± Benjamin turned and nced at Anthony. Thetter was sitting there silently as though lost in thought. ¡°My nature is different from Tony''s. He is truly remarkable,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°It''s undeniable that Anthony is indeed remarkable. But Benjamin, both your fields are different. In your domain, you are just as formidable as he is!¡± Thalia uttered. Benjamin thought for a moment. ¡°I simply like it, but I don''t really understand this industry.¡± ¡°You don''t understand this industry because it is inherently secretive. No one shares about it. It''s unlike Anthony''s field, where they have to showcase their skills to stand out. This line of work is different. It''s mostly behind the scenes and not really a front-line job. Besides, it''s all confidential work. So, it''s normal that you don''t understand!¡± ¡°Is there no way to find out more, then?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Of course, there is!¡± answered Thalia. ¡°How?¡± Benjamin asked immediately, looking eager to learn. ¡°I feel like I need to delve deeper into this!¡± Driving, Thalia focused on the road ahead, her delicate brows knitted together. ¡°I''m not too sure about the specifics. Kyle has always been in charge of this area. If you want to know, you can ask him when you meet him!¡± As she spoke, something seemingly urred to her. She looked at him and said, ¡°I believe he had already begun to make arrangements for you all the moment I told him about it. Don''t worry. I think he has already designed a n for your future. All that''s left is your agreement!¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin nodded thoughtfully. At that moment, Anthony, who sat beside his brother, corralled his thoughts and turned to him. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°Thought what through?¡± ¡°Joining this industry. No regrets?¡± ¡°I don''t know, but this is what I''ve always liked so far. As such, I''m going to go for it!¡± Anthony thought for a moment, then looked at him. ¡°You need to think this through. This kind of job is almost always behind the scenes. There''s hardly any chance to be in the spotlight, and any glory you might attain won''t be made public. Honestly, it''s quite a dull job!¡± As Benjamin listened, he began tough. ¡°I am not that fond of high-profile jobs myself. I prefer quiet work. Researching things suits me best. As for glory... I don''t care for it!¡± Following his words, Anthony nodded. ¡°Okay, it''s fine as long as you''ve thought it through!¡± Right then, Benjamin looked at him and said, ¡°Even though you guys are hackers, Tony, you all still work behind theputer. So, you''re also kind of behind the scenes. And even though your work isn''t dull, it''s highly dangerous. There are people trying to kidnap you and hunt you down everywhere! Inparison, I''m much safer!¡± Benjamin teased. Hearing that, Anthony couldn''t help butugh. ¡°All right, as long as you''ve thought it through!¡± ¡°Yeah. Don''t worry. You never regret your choices, and neither do I!¡± Benjamin enunciated. Anthony nodded at him. Just then, the car came to a stop. Thalia turned around to look at them. ¡°We''re here. Come, let''s alight and take this inside.¡± Chapter 1011 Resolving Issues Chapter 1011 Resolving Issues Just like that, after getting out of the vehicle, Thalia skillfully led them into the base. The two obediently followed behind Thalia, silent, their little faces taut, looking somewhat serious. Even so, it attracted frequent nces from passersby. Where did these childrene from? They''re incredibly cute, aren''t they? And that feigned mature expression, why does it make me want to tease them so much? It seemed that Thalia had noticed the attention they were attracting from all around. She turned to the two people behind her and said, ¡°You two sure are turning a lot of heads, aren''t you?¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin responded with a question, ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± ¡°There probably aren''t any tasks, so everyone''s here,¡± said Thalia. Benjamin listened and nodded in agreement. ¡°Come on, you two, lighten up! Don''t look like someone owes you money,¡± Thalia said in a hushed tone. ¡°I''m telling you, if you y your cards right here, you''ll get some special treatment!¡± However, it was difficult for them to cheer up at that moment. After Thalia finished speaking, she seemed to realize something and didn''t say any more. Just then, a person walked up to them. Recognizing Thalia, she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Thalia, who are these two children?¡± Thalia paused, looking at the person with a slight smile. ¡°Why don''t you make a guess?¡± The person nced sideways, taking a look at the two children behind her. Their skin was fair and tender, and she felt the urge to give them a few pats. ¡°Don''t tell me they''re yours?¡± the person asked with a grin. Thalia took a deep breath, thenughed. ¡°I wish, but... I''m not that lucky!¡± ¡°Who are they, then?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I picked them up randomly from the roadside on the way here. What do you think? They''re cute, aren''t they?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°You picked them up from the roadside? Are you serious?¡± The person asked, sounding skeptical. ¡°Of course. Where else would I get two children from?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°These two kids... dressed in such wealth and luxury, how could they possibly be foundlings?¡± The person shook her head, clearly showing her disbelief. ¡°Excellent. You''ve learned to observe now,¡± Thalia teased. ¡°Even though I work behind the scenes, I still have these basic skills.¡± ¡°Sure, you can be on the front line next time,¡± Thalia teased. The person chuckled. ¡°You haven''t even mentioned where these children came from?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? Do you like them?¡± ¡°They''re just too cute to behold.¡± ¡°It''s surprising that someone as young as you has a fondness for children!¡± ¡°Haha, I''ve liked children since I was little.¡± At that moment, Thalia turned around to look at the two people behind her. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Mnie Sims, who is in charge of intelligence at our base.¡± Anthony and Benjamin spoke in unison. ¡°Hello, Mnie.¡± Mnie''s face lit up with a smile after hearing that. ¡°You''re such good boys and so adorable!¡± said Mnie. ¡°If you love children so much, hurry up and have a baby!¡± ¡°Who should I copte with?¡± ¡°Have Boss arrange one for you!¡± Speaking of that, Mnie sighed. ¡°Never mind, I''ll just rely on myself.¡± Thalia chuckled teasingly. ¡°All right, you go for it. I won''t keep you. Boss is waiting. I''ll take them in first.¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°All right, you go ahead with your work, Thalia. I''ll get busy, too!¡± Thalia nodded. Mnie smiled and reluctantly nced at the two little boys before finally leaving. Thalia nced back at the two, murmuring, ¡°I didn''t expect to attract so much attention before even stepping in!¡± ¡°We''re born with good looks. We can''t help it,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°You''re quite immodest.¡± ¡°It''s a pity Denise is not here. If she had, we would have attracted more attention,¡± Benjamin said. After some thought, Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense.¡± She then nced at them and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± By the time they arrived, Kyle had already been waiting inside. In the center of the main hall, there was apletely transparent ss conference room where one could clearly see every movement inside. At that moment, Kyle was inside, making a phone call. Upon seeing that, Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Doesn''t this make you feel insecure?¡± Thalia grinned. ¡°It''s soundproof. Don''t worry.¡± ¡°But isn''t there anyone skilled at lip reading?¡± Benjamin asked. Thalia nced at him, didn''t say much, and walked up to knock on the door. At that moment, Kyle turned around and waved his hand after seeing it was them. Only then did the three of them enter. ¡°That''s right. Yes. Just do as I said!¡± Kyle was still on the phone. After they entered, Thalia immediately pressed a button next to the handrail at the entrance. At that moment, the previouslypletely transparent ss suddenly flickered. Benjamin was stunned. ¡°What just happened?¡± Thalia gestured for him to leave the room with a tilt of her chin. ¡°What?¡± Benjamin immediately walked toward the outside. However, looking in from the outside, he could no longer see anything. Yet, everything was still clear when he walked in and looked out. Benjamin walked in and then looked outside, his expression one of understanding. ¡°So, that''s how it is.¡± ¡°How''s that? Do you feel safe now?¡± Thalia asked. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes, it''s safe.¡± ¡°However, we hardly ever used this feature. Kyle prefers dealing with people directly, so it''s generally not used.¡± ¡°Well, if that''s the case, why not just tear it down?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Well, he has this little quirk of being in enclosed spaces. So, there was no choice but to create this thing,¡± Thalia said. Upon hearing that, Benjamin nodded. At that moment, Anthony, who was standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°Mr. Dave''s base also has one of these things.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia was taken aback. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It''s identical, even the style is spot on,¡± said Anthony. Thalia furrowed her brows, looking at him as she asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth or not?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony retorted. Thalia, of course, knew that Anthony had no reason to talk nonsense. She was taken aback. ¡°How can it be such a coincidence?¡± ¡°That''s right. The coincidences in this world are far more than just this.¡± Of course, Thalia knew what he was hinting at. At that moment, Kyle hurriedly ended the call. ¡°Let''s leave it at that for now. I have something to attend to here, so I must hang up now.¡± With that, he promptly ended the call. He left the phone on the table. Turning around to look at them, Kyle walked straight over. Upon seeing Anthony and Benjamin, the face of Keh involuntarily shed across his mind. The first time he saw them, he didn''t notice any resemnce. But now, ever since he learned about that matter, it was hard not to associate them. Even knowing they were Keh''s children, he felt there was no connection between them. Kyle felt conflicted inside. He looked at them, and Anthony was also looking at him. At that moment, it seemed as if they had a mutual understanding, as if a distance had formed between them. They looked at each other, neither of them speaking. At that moment, Thalia, who had been watching from the side, stepped forward, breaking the silence. ¡°You seemed quite anxious to have us here. Is there something going on?¡± Kyle was pulled back from his thoughts, looking at them. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kyle''s gaze shifted to Anthony. ¡°There''s something that needs to be deciphered. Our men have tried but to no avail, so...¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony instantly understood what was happening. He walked over and sat down at a table, smoothly pulling out hisptop. He powered it up and said, ¡°Send me the files.¡± Chapter 1012 Benjamin Has Talent Chapter 1012 Benjamin Has Talent Kyle stood there and stared, momentarily unable to react. Seeing that he remained motionless, Anthony looked up at him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn''t you say it''s urgent?¡± Only then did Kyle snap back to reality and say in a low voice, ¡°I''ll have someone bring it over.¡± He walked to the table, dialed a number, and instructed the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Have someone bring the cryptographic key to me.¡± After receiving a response from the other party, he ended the call. Soon, someone knocked on the door and walked in with the cryptographic key. ¡°Here it is, Boss.¡± Kyle took it and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± The person nodded, ncing at Anthony and Benjamin. Nheless, he did not think much about it and walked straight out. After the door closed, Kyle handed the cryptographic key to Anthony. Thetter took it and examined it, then plugged it into hisputer and began working on cracking it. Seeing that, Kyle immediately sat next to him. As he watched the boy''s hands move swiftly, he said in a low voice, ¡°This cryptographic key contains a lot of information on military arms as well as some contact information and so on. It''s very important information. Our team tried all night to crack it but only managed to scratch the surface. Now, we have to decode it within twenty-four hours. That way, we can prevent the other party''s next deal.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Anthony replied with a nod. Staring at theputer, he started decrypting at top speed. When Thalia saw Kyle sit down to watch, she shot Benjamin a look. ¡°Come sit. I''m guessing we have to wait for a while.¡± Benjamin walked over and sat down. After ncing at Anthony''s screen, he remarked, ¡°It won''t take much longer.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Intuition.¡± She cast him a skeptical look, clearly not believing him. Kyle''s gaze flicked toward Benjamin when he heard that. However, given the urgency, he remained silent and focused on Anthony''s screen. While I''m not particrly proficient at this, I do know a little. Anthony''s hands move very quickly, and his decryption approach is incredibly unique and unusual. If it were me, I''d never have been able to think of it. Less than a few minutester, Kyle widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Have you done it?¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia immediately leaned her head closer. ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°This cryptographic key presumably has a threeyer encryption. I''ve just broken through the first layer, which is considered the simplest,¡± Anthony sat calmly and exined. He did not even bother to turn his head and kept his gaze fixed on the screen, his expression serious. Thalia abruptly turned to Kyle. ¡°Your team couldn''t crack even a singleyer in a night?¡± Kyle frowned, and a conflicted expression shed across his handsome face. ¡°They said they found a loophole. As for the rest... I''m not sure.¡± ¡°Aren''t those people all carefully chosen by you? How could this happen?¡± she pressed. He was about to say something when Anthony interrupted, ¡°Indeed, it''s because they found the loophole that I could crack it so quickly.¡± Kyle raised his eyebrows when he heard that, and his gaze darted toward Thalia. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Even if they did find it, they still failed to crack it, didn''t they?¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Kyle protested, staring at her. ¡°All right, fine. I know what you want to say. I''ll stop talking, then,¡± she replied, deciding to keep her mouth shut. He shot her an exasperated look, then turned his attention back to Anthony''s screen. Anthony continued focusing his attention on decoding the cryptographic key. Initially, Kyle had been quite worried. However, relief washed over him after he saw Anthony making good progress. Sure enough, there''s noparison between a genius and an ordinary person. With him around, I can be at ease. He lifted his gaze and saw Thalia almost dozing off beside him. Furrowing his brows slightly, he asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Didn''t you sleep wellst night?¡± She yawned. ¡°It was already sote when we got back yesterday. Aren''t you tired?¡± Kyle did not say anything and merely stared at her. He looked energetic. I can''t believe this. Staring at him, she finally nodded repeatedly and uttered, ¡°All right, all right. You''re strong and healthy. You''re amazing. I can''t take it anymore. I need a nap. You guys carry on!¡± She nced at the sofa nearby as she spoke. Then, she stood up, walked straight to it, and fell asleep as soon as shey down. He could not help but shake his head in resignation as he watched her. Shifting his gaze, he looked at Benjamin, and his smile returned. ¡°Long time no see, Benjamin.¡± ¡°It has been a while,¡± Benjamin replied, looking modest and humble. ¡°We didn''t have time to chat much when we met previously. Just yesterday, I heard Thalia mention you have a passion for mechanical design. Is that right?¡± Kyle asked. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Kyle said after pondering for a moment. He stood up, went to his desk, and took a notebook from the drawer. After staring at it for a while, he headed back toward Benjamin and ced it in front of thetter. ¡°Have a look.¡± Benjamin nced at him, then flipped open the notebook. His first reaction upon seeing the design drawing on the page was surprise. Then, he furrowed his brows. ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?¡± Kyle asked, noticing the look on the boy''s face. Benjamin gave a chuckle before saying, ¡°Are you doing this because you don''t trust Thalia, or is it me you don''t trust?¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you trying to test me by showing me a useless drawing?¡± The look in Kyle''s eyes shifted instantly. ¡°I may not have learned about these things the traditional way, but I can still tell whether it''s useful or not,¡± Benjamin continued. Kyle took the notebook from Benjamin and turned it over to show thetter. ¡°How about this?¡± Benjamin lowered his gaze, and upon seeing the unique designs, he was slightly taken aback. ¡°How did youe by this design drawing?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°KJ907.¡± Leaning in and taking a nce at it, Kyle whispered, ¡°I bought it. I also took the liberty of purchasing the design drawing as well.¡± Benjamin''s eyebrows shot up when he heard Kyle''s reply. ¡°That must''ve cost a bomb, right?¡± ¡°You''re right. I did spend quite a bit,¡± Kyle admitted. Even the mention of it now still seemed to send a pang shooting through his body. Benjamin studied the drawing. After admiring it for a while, he finally murmured, ¡°There''s no denying that this model is truly extraordinary. Whether in terms of weight, distance, or uracy, it''s quite impressive.¡± Kyle''s eyes lit up as he listened to the boy''s clear and logical analysis. ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin nodded. Then, he pointed to a spot on the design drawing and said, ¡°The only w is right here. If this part could be modified, it''d be absolutely perfect!¡± Looking at where Benjamin was pointing at, Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°How should it be modified?¡± ¡°With the addition of a spring here, it''ll make it much morefortable to hold after it expands. Plus, it should significantly improve uracy, at least to over ny-five percent.¡± Kyle understood the issue Benjamin pointed out. Indeed, this firearm has that problem. However, it''s my first time hearing someone suggest making such a modification. He took the design drawing and stared at it for a while, then looked at Benjamin uncertainly and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chapter 1013 Treasures Chapter 1013 Treasures ¡°In theory, there shouldn''t be any issues,¡± Benjamin stated honestly. ¡°But we''ll only know for sure through practice. After all, I''ve never seen it myself.¡± He wasn''t boasting or exaggerating. Modesty and humility were his consistent principles. However, Kyle heard the sound, nced at him, and then directly picked up his phone to dial another number. ¡°I''ve sent you a message about the changes to KJ097, take a look and get back to me as soon as possible,¡± he said. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± After a clear and concise conversation, Kyle immediately hung up the phone. At this moment, Benjamin looked at him. ¡°Don''t we have KJ097 here?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are there spare parts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I give it a try?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°You?¡± Kyle looked at him, his eyes filled with skepticism. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After a moment of thought, Kyle nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Saying this, he dialed another number. Soon, someone else brought in more items. ced on the table, looking at those parts and original equipment, Benjamin''s eyes were all sparkling. Kyle looked at him. ¡°Will these do?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Just treat it as having fun. Don''t feel burdened,¡± Kyle said. After all, he was just a little kid. Kyle was extremely worried that this might damage his self- confidence. However, Benjamin just looked at him and smiled. ¡°Then, I''ll begin.¡± Kyle nodded. So, Benjamin moved the chair forward a bit, then picked up the item and began to dismantle it. The design blueprint wasid out nearby. Benjamin would nce at it from time to time. Despite his small hands, they were incredibly nimble. In no time at all, he had disassembled the object into its individual parts. Kyle was standing by, his eyes filled with hidden turmoil. Even though they often do this, it still takes time to disassemble a gun. However, Benjamin, after just a few nces at the blueprint, quickly took it apart. I must say he does have some natural talent. Kyle didn''t speak, just quietly watched from the side. Soon after it was dismantled, Benjamin began to modify it. The small parts in his hands were like toys, and he worked on them with excitement and focus. Kyle was sitting across from him. Legs crossed, his handsome and provocative features looked incrediblyplex. He nced at Anthony, who was still engrossed in cracking the cryptographic key, looking incredibly focused. Having Anthony around is great enough, and now heaven has gifted him with a second one. How should I put it? This feeling is an indescribable mix ofplexity and excitement. It''s like finding a treasure and suddenly gaining two at once. Kyle''s heart was swelling with pride as he looked at them, even contemting how he would arrange their future, how he could help them grow and develop even better. Even though he kept a straight face, his heart was already surging with emotion. Time ticked away second by second. In the vast conference room, the only sounds were Anthony typing on his keyboard and Benjamin tinkering with machinery. Kyle remained silent on the side. Several times in between, Kyle''s phone rang, and he would get up to answer it, handling matters on the side. Meanwhile, on the couch nearby, Thalia was soundly asleep. As noon approached, Kyle was contemting whether to take them out for lunch when his phone suddenly began ringing. Seeing the iing call, Kyle immediately answered the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss, who told you that you could make such changes?¡± someone asked from the other end of the phone. ¡°Just say the answer.¡± ¡°No way,¡± the person said. ¡°I''ve tried. It''s simply impossible.¡± Kyle lifted his gaze, taking a nce at Benjamin. At this moment, Benjamin also raised his eyes to meet his eyes. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± After that, the call was abruptly ended. Looking at Benjamin, he hesitated before saying, ¡°It''s gettingte. Shall we eat first?¡± ¡°Give me a few more minutes,¡± Benjamin said, continuing to assemble parts on the firearm. Kyle looked at him, wanting to say something, but stopped himself as the words reached his lips. He nodded. ¡°All right.¡± And so, the air once again fell into a state of silence. Ten minutester, as Kyle was engrossed in his phone, Anthony and Benjamin suddenly spoke up in unison. ¡°Sorted it out.¡± ¡°It''s okay now.¡± Hearing that, Kyle lifted his gaze to look at the two people. At that moment, Anthony and Benjamin suddenly exchanged a nce. Kyle shifted his gaze to them. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The cryptographic key has been cracked. Everything inside has been fully decoded,¡± said Anthony. Benjamin ced the gun directly on the table. ¡°I''m done too. You can give it a try.¡± Kyle looked at them, suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°How did you guys manage to get things done at the exact time?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°It''s just a coincidence!¡± ¡°It''s just a coincidence.¡± The two people spoke in unison again. Kyle looked back and forth between the two. ¡°Do twins always have such a strong connection?¡± Anthony didn''t offer any exnation. Instead, he looked at him and said, ¡°Isn''t the thing important? Take a look first.¡± With that, he turned theputer toward Kyle. Looking at the information on theputer, Kyle quickly skimmed through it, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°As expected, it has to be you. With this information, our path ahead will be much smoother!¡± he said, turning to Anthony. ¡°Send the data to my phone.¡± Anthony turned theputer toward himself and sent the information to Kyle. After receiving it, Kyle looked at his phone, seemingly arranging something. Anthony, who was standing to the side, pulled out the cryptographic key and ced it in front of Kyle. ¡°Here you go. I don''t have a backup of my stuff.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle looked at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Just to put your mind at ease, even if my daddy is Keh, I won''t leak a single word of what''s in here.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle frowned. ¡°What do you mean? If I truly didn''t trust you, I wouldn''t have asked you to crack it.¡± Anthony remained silent. Seeing the situation, Kyle continued, ¡°The reason I didn''te to you at first is because I knew you were troubled. Also, I can''t put everything on your shoulders. Naturally, I would first approach those who can handle it, and onlye to you if they can''t resolve it.¡± After speaking, he looked at Anthony, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Kyle furrowed his brows. ¡°You know, I''ve always lived by the principle of trusting certain people. When I asked you toe here with Benjamin, I had no intentions of doubting you.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°I was indeed being narrow-minded.¡± Seeing Anthony readily admit his mistake, Kyle couldn''t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Indeed. You''re a child, but your mind overworks all the time.¡± Anthony was willing to admit it, but he didn''t say anything further. Kyle lowered his gaze, continuing to look at his phone. Only after he had arranged everything did he finally lift his eyes. Looking at Anthony and Benjamin, Kyle said, ¡°It''s gettingte. What do you say? Should we go eat first?¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°Of course we have to eat, but there''s no rush. You haven''t seen this yet.¡± With that, he gestured toward the KJ907 ced in front of Benjamin. Chapter 1014 Defies The Laws Of Nature Chapter 1014 Defies The Laws Of Nature Without thinking, Kyle''s gaze swept over Benjamin. At that moment, he was sitting there obediently, like a well-behaved child, exuding an air of gentleness. Kyle didn''t want to shatter Benjamin''s confidence. After all, he''s still so young, and it''s extraordinary that he can understand these things. Even if his ideas don''t get validated or recognized, it doesn''t mean he is incapable. I really want to nurture his talent. With that thought, he gave a slight smile. ¡°No rush. It''s gettingte. Let''s eat first, then we can talk.¡± However, Benjamin uttered, ¡°Let''s take a look at this first. I also want to know how my practical results turned out.¡± ¡°What''s the rush¡ª¡± ¡°I''m not hungry yet. Let''s give it a try first!¡± Benjamin said, his gaze on Kyle filled with determination. Kyle''s gaze swept over Benjamin and then to Anthony beside him. Thetter''s deep ck eyes, filled with an oppressive aura, seemed to have already seen through his thoughts. Kyle let out a sigh silently. He knew that any further refusal would seem overly deliberate. His dark eyes swept over them, and Kyle still maintained an air of nonchnce. He nodded slightly. ¡°All right. If that''s the case, let''s give it a try.¡± With that, he took the firearm from in front of Benjamin. As he picked it up, he paused slightly, looking up at Benjamin with a puzzled expression. ¡°It''s lighter?¡± Benjamin appeared quite calm as he listened to the narration. ¡°Yes. I noticed that we could further reduce the weight during the modification, so I gave it a try. I''m not sure if it will work, though,¡± Benjamin said. When he said that, it made Kyle''s feelings even more indescribablyplex. ¡°Would reducing the weight have an impact on the recoil?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°It shouldn''t. I''ve reinforced it elsewhere. You can give it another try,¡± Benjamin said to him with a hint of indifference. Kyle looked on. At that point, he didn''t have much confidence. The modification n, which was unfeasible from the start, had been further lightened by Benjamin. Kyle was somewhat inclined to call it off. But as he looked at the boys, their eyes fixed intently on him, he worried that if he didn''t continue, they might start crying the very next second. With that in mind, he forced a smile and got up to give it a try. Coincidentally, there was a target in the spacious conference room. Kyle headed straight toward it. From a distance of over twenty meters, he raised his gun. Right when he was about to pull the trigger, Benjamin, sitting not far behind him, said, ¡°Or, could you stand a bit further away?¡± Kyle nced back at him, contemting how to soothe the child once everything was over. Looking at Benjamin, Kyle said softly, ¡°This is the maximum effective range. If it''s any further, I''m afraid the uracy might not be as high!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Benjamin listened, didn''t say anything more, and nodded. ¡°All right. You go ahead and give it a try!¡± And so, Kyle gathered his focus, turned around, raised his gun, and aimed at the distant bullseye. At that moment, both Anthony and Benjamin were still sitting in their original positions, watching with seemingly no expression. It was as if they were observing an event that had nothing to do with them. Bang! They all heard the sound and looked toward the distance. At that moment, a mechanical voice echoed from the distant target. ¡°Bullseye hit. One hundred percent.¡± Upon hearing the robot''s voice, Kyle furrowed his brows instantly. At that moment, he found it somewhat hard to believe. Looking at the firearm in his hand, and then gazing into the distance, it was as if he was experiencing an illusion. Upon witnessing this scene, Benjamin, who was sitting nearby, had a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. Well, no embarrassment there. Just then, Kyle turned his head to look at Benjamin behind him. ¡°This¡ª¡± ¡°This is just the initial distance. I think you could try standing a bit further away!¡± Benjamin said, his face devoid of any pride or smugness, remaining as modest and low-key as before. In that regard, he was quite different from Anthony. Anthony had a domineering personality, inherently carrying a sense of arrogance and defiance. On the contrary, Benjamin appeared much more reserved. His gaze swept over the two of them. Kyle took a few steps back dubiously. He looked at the bullseye, took aim, and fired another shot. The mechanical voice rang out again. ¡°Bullseye. One hundred percent.¡± Only those who frequently used firearms would understand that a slight miss could lead to a great error. Turning to look at Benjamin, Kyle couldn''t hold back any longer. He walked over and asked, ¡°How did you manage to do it? The call just now clearly said it was impossible!¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, Anthony, who was standing by, chimed in, ¡°So, all those excuses you made earlier for not wanting to try, were they because of this?¡± ¡°I...¡± Kyle paused for a moment, ncing at Anthony, ¡°I''m just worried that this might ruin Benjamin''s confidence!¡± ¡°In in words, you just don''t trust us!¡± Anthony muttered, feeling a strong sense of injustice for his younger brother. However, Kyle didn''t deny it at all. Instead, he looked at Anthony and retorted, ¡°Do you think I should believe it? How old are you guys? Don''t you have any sense? Not to mention me, look at the entire industry, ask anyone, who would believe that at such a young age, one of you is the best in the hacking industry, and the other is a master of mechanical modification?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Anthony looked at him, suddenly at a loss for words. After all the praise they received, saying anything more would seem shameless. ¡°Seriously, you don''t even have a clue about your own capabilities!¡± Kyle gave him a disdainful nce, then shifted his gaze back to Benjamin. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Benjamin then answered, ¡°Perhaps I wasn''t very clear when I exined earlier. During the modification, one of the parts needed to be removed before adding the spring. It won''t work if you just add it directly.¡± Listening to his exnation, Kyle felt a sense of awe, though he didn''t fully understand. Even though he didn''t fully understand, the evidence was right in front of him. He had no reason not to believe. Looking at Benjamin, his eyes slightly squinted. ¡°Are you sure you''re just a child?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Unable to resist, Kyle stepped forward and repeatedly ruffled Benjamin''s hair. ¡°No! What are you doing?¡± Anthony asked from the side. Kyle went up again, messed around a bit more amidst Anthony''s fuss, then held his round head and gave it a thorough look. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anthony asked again. ¡°I''m just checking to see if you guys are actually normal!¡± Kyle eximed, wondering how on earth their minds worked. Their existence together is something against the natural order of things. It''s already incredibly rare for a family to produce one genius, let alone two. It''s somewhat hard to believe. Anthony was rendered speechless. ¡°How did you two manage to do it?¡± Kyle asked in astonishment. ¡°It''s hereditary,¡± Anthony stated outright. ¡°Hereditary? Inherited from who? Keh?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I''ve never heard of him having these abilities.¡± Chapter 1015 Winning Over The Two Little Ones Chapter 1015 Winning Over The Two Little Ones Anthony''s expression stiffened when he heard Keh''s name. The originally rxed expression instantly turned serious. A momentter, looking at Kyle, Anthony said, ¡°It''s gettingte. Let''s go. It''s time for lunch.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and started walking away. Watching Anthony''s retreating figure, Kyle knew he had touched a sore spot. He lowered his gaze, turning to look at Benjamin, whose little face had also tightened. Sighing, Kyle said, ¡°Let''s go. We should eat first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin nodded. Just as Benjamin was about to leave, his gaze swept across the room. Upon seeing the person asleep on the sofa, he slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°I''ll go wake up Thalia!¡± ¡°No need to wake her up!¡± Kyle said. ¡°She gets cranky when she doesn''t get enough sleep. Let her rest!¡± After some thought, Benjamin nodded. ¡°Let''s go!¡± With that, the two of them headed outside. At that moment, Anthony was already waiting for them outside. After they left, Anthony looked at Kyle and asked, ¡°Where should we go for lunch?¡± ¡°How about my room?¡± Kyle raised an eyebrow. Anthony lifted his gaze, looking at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°The ambiance is perfect for a chat. Let''s go,¡± he said and took the lead. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces, then followed suit. It was important to note that their base was built beneath a hotel. Although there was a connection, the exterior and interior were self-contained, like two separate worlds. Under Kyle''s guidance, they took several turns before finally entering the elevator. They then pressed the button for the top floor. The three of them stood in the elevator, none of them speaking. After the elevator reached the top floor, they stepped out. The entire top floor consisted of only a few rooms. After Kyle stepped out, he walked a few steps inward and arrived at a room. After a facial recognition scan, the door automatically opened. Turning around, Kyle looked at the two people behind him. ¡°Come in.¡± Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces, then slowly began to walk inside. Looking at their expressions, Kyleughed and said, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you worried I might harm you?¡± Anthony turned his head and nced at him. ¡°If you really want to do that, there''s always a chance. You don''t have to wait until now.¡± Kyle smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, then?¡± ¡°I thought the room you were talking about was downstairs, but it turns out, it''s really your room,¡± Anthony said. Kyleughed. ¡°This is the top floor, with only a few rooms. We asionally stay here, but it''s usually vacant all year round.¡± With that, he added, ¡°But rest assured, someone will clean regrly. It''s very tidy.¡± Anthony nced at him without saying a word, and the group proceeded to walk inside. While it was referred to as a room, it was more urate to describe it as a spacious t. It was vast and open, equipped with everything one could possibly need, including facilities for golfing and working out. Upon entering, Anthony looked around, his expression revealing no surprise whatsoever. Kyle had always been a person who enjoyed life to the fullest. It was not an exaggeration to say that he could make the ce feel just like home. At that moment, Kyle said, ¡°There are two vacant rooms next door. You both are wee to move in anytime.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Anthony tly refused. ¡°Also, I probably won''t get this chance again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°In a few days, we''ll be heading back to Glenport City.¡± Kyle squinted his eyes. ¡°Are you guys leaving?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What''s the point of going back?¡± ¡°That''s our hometown. Now that everything is over, it''s only natural to return home,¡± said Anthony. Kyle furrowed his brows when he heard that. When the time came, he nced around and noticed that lunch was already set on the table. He said, ¡°Let''s go. We can eat and talk at the same time.¡± Upon hearing that, the two little ones followed Kyle to the dining table. Upon seeing a table full of exquisite lunch dishes, all of which were their favorites, both Anthony and Benjamin were momentarily stunned. Kyle was the first to pull out a chair and sit down in the middle. Looking at them, he uttered softly, ¡°These are all dishes that Thalia said you all enjoy. Try them and see how they taste.¡± Anthony and Benjamin each took a seat on either side of Kyle. ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve had Chanaean cuisine, and this looks pretty good!¡± Kyle picked up his fork. Seeing that, Anthony and Benjamin also started eating. Having taken a bite, Kyle nodded. ¡°After all these years abroad, I almost forgot what Chanaean cuisine tastes like.¡± He then turned to Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°How about you two? Do they taste authentic?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes. Not too shabby.¡± ¡°Does this hotel serve Chanaean cuisine?¡± Benjamin asked. Kyle shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, these are¡ª¡± ¡°I sought it out on purpose,¡± Kyle said. ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve had it, and today I just suddenly craved Chanaean cuisine. Plus, today''s head chef is a chef from a five-star hotel back home. It cost me quite a bit.¡± Listening, Anthony murmured, ¡°You always know how to enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°How can you say I''m enjoying this? I''m doing it all so you can eat well,¡± Kyle replied. Upon hearing those words, both Anthony and Benjamin were momentarily taken aback. ¡°Did you specifically look for this for our sake?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°If not?¡± Kyle retorted. Anthony looked up, his gaze meeting with Benjamin''s once again. ¡°In this foreignnd, being able to eat food from home brings a sense offort,¡± Kyle murmured. After he finished speaking, he looked at Anthony and Benjamin, who showed no reaction. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Shouldn''t you at least show some touched expressions at this moment? Otherwise, wouldn''t my efforts be in vain?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about the fact that we actually eat quite often?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Often?¡± ¡°Coincidentally, Mr. Dave is also a man who enjoys life to the fullest. He has all sorts of chefs at home, including those who specialize in Chanaean dishes. So, we often eat a variety of dishes, never repeating the same one,¡± Benjamin said. Kyle frowned when he heard that. I thought they would appreciate my thoughtfulness! Who would''ve known that they could easily get all these dishes? With that in mind, he further knitted his brows. Kyle then muttered under his breath, ¡°Oh, Dave... It''s one thing for him to oppose me normally, but why does he have topete with me at this time?¡± He was clearly annoyed. He casually mentioned Keh and Dave in his conversation, showing no signs of the deep-seated hatred between them. However, they seemed more like old rivals. Upon hearing that, both Anthony and Benjamin gradually began to rx. If he''s so open about it, we can also do the same. Suddenly, Benjamin looked at Kyle, ¡°But still, all the dishes today are ones they''ve never made before. It''s quite refreshing.¡± Kyle looked up at them. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin nodded. Kyle clearly seemed skeptical, turning his head to look at Anthony again as if seeking some sort of confirmation from him. However, at that moment, Anthony suddenly put down his fork and looked at Kyle. ¡°You invited us here for lunch. It can''t just be for this, right? Kyle, get straight to the point. Whatever you want to say, just say it.¡± Chapter 1016 Not Quitting Chapter 1016 Not Quitting Knowing that Anthony was always straightforward, Kyle''s eyes dimmed. After that, Kyle said, ¡°All right. Since you''ve put it that way, I won''t beat around the bush, either.¡± Anthony was staring at him intently as if waiting for him to start the conversation. Kyle pursed his lips and said, ¡°Thalia has already told me about your situation that day.¡± Anthony looked at him, saying nothing. Thalia has informed Kyle about the matter, so he is well aware. ¡°To be honest, this situation is somewhat beyond my expectations and capabilities,¡± Kyle said slowly. His handsome and striking features showed a hint of difficulty andplexity. Hearing that, Anthony dimmed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t put you in a difficult position. Benjamin and I will find an excuse to quit, but I''m afraid I can''t agree to the conditions of withdrawal.¡± Upon hearing those words, Kyle immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°Quit? Are you still thinking about this?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Before, I was upset because of my mommy, and now, I don''t want to put you in a difficult position!¡± Anthony muttered. Kyle immediately responded, ¡°I am in a difficult position, but I never intended for you to quit!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Anthony looked at him. Seeing that, Kyle immediately added, ¡°You''ve misunderstood me. What I meant was, this situation has indeed exceeded my expectations, and I currently don''t have a solution. We can only take it one step at a time.¡± He then looked at the two of them and said seriously, ¡°But as for backing out of this, you, both of you, don''t even think about it!¡± Why would I want them to quit? It was so hard to get them here! I haven''t lost my mind! If these two were to quit, given their abilities, they would inevitably be my greatest enemies. I would never breed cmity for the future, let alone create enemies for myself! Moreover, if they were to join DX Group or any other organization, wouldn''t I be shooting myself in the foot? Kyle would never do such a foolish thing. Listening to Kyle''s words and observing his reaction, both Anthony and Benjamin furrowed their brows. ¡°Isn''t that what you meant?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Kyle tly denied it. ¡°Did you think I had nothing better to do? Why would I ask you to quit just to create trouble for myself?¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°Well... How about Holden? If he finds out about this, it would be hard for him to ept, wouldn''t it?¡± Kyle frowned and thought about Holden''s fondness for the two little ones. He had repeatedly instructed me to inform him if they came. It''s clear that Holden really loves children, especially these two little ones. Yet, fate is a cruel mistress. With these thoughts in mind, Kyle sighed helplessly. ¡°What should I do? I really didn''t anticipate this, but I believe there will definitely be a solution in the end!¡± The two of them looked at him, lips pressed tightly together, unsure of what to say. Kyle looked at them and continued, ¡°Thalia has exined everything to me. I know this matter really has nothing to do with you. If I say I''m not the least bit worried, you probably won''t believe me. But truly, I''ve never doubted your determination toward Darz. I trust you!¡± When they heard that Kyle believed in them, Anthony and Benjamin looked at him, suddenly at a loss for words. Anthony had the most contact with Darz, while Benjamin was someone who lived in his own world. At that time, he just followed Anthony and unintentionally joined this organization. He would do some tasks and earn some money when he was free. However, once he had money, he rarely showed up again. The most Benjamin did was asionally chat with them in the group chat. Hence,pared to Anthony, Benjamin might not be as sentimental, but he had a certain emotional foundation. The two exchanged a nce, their gaze settling on Kyle. They didn''t really want to leave. Anthony, in particr, was quite fond of the group. Therefore, the decision to leave was something he only voiced after much heartache. At that moment, looking at Kyle, he recalled the trust Kyle had in them and felt an inexplicable emotion. Kyle looked at them and said, ¡°I know the issue between Keh and Holden is not easy to resolve. At the moment, I don''t have any solutions either. But I believe that even if Holden finds out about this, he won''t take his anger out on you. He really likes you guys.¡± Those words reminded Anthony of the way Holden looked at him. Anthony could tell that Holden was genuinely fond of them. However, the more he liked them, the more scared Anthony became. If the end result was resentment and hatred, he would rather it had never happened from the start so that he wouldn''t feel devastated in the end. After a long silence, Anthony finally said in a low voice, ¡°You know, what I fear is not disced anger.¡± Kyle looked at him, thought for a moment, then uttered, ¡°I understand. You''re afraid of bing enemies with each other, but Anthony, Holden is not a fool. If I can distinguish you from Keh, I believe he can, too!¡± ¡°You all can tell the difference, but I can''t. He''s my daddy, and if Holden hurts him, I just can''t ept it!¡± Anthony suddenly murmured, looking at Kyle. In the end, Kyle just looked at him, not knowing what to say for a long time. People often say that vengeance begets nothing but a vicious cycle of further vengeance. I didn''t understand it before, but now I profoundly grasp its meaning. ¡°Anthony, can''t they sort out their own issues?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I''ve thought about it, but I don''t think they can,¡± Anthony said. ¡°If Holden hurts my daddy, I can''t ept it. Simrly, if my daddy hurts Holden, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get along with him for the rest of my life,¡± Anthony added. So, no matter who got hurt, Anthony would ultimately suffer. Kyle pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°So, I have no other choice...¡± Anthony said, looking at him. Ever since joining Darz, whether it was the group or Kyle and the others, Anthony had been very fond of it all. It was as if that was his entire world to which he devoted all his energy and thoughts. No one could understand his feelings. However, Kyle was looking at him with dark eyes when he said, ¡°But Anthony, even if you quit, the current situation won''t change. Their hatred for each other won''t disappear just because you step back.¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°Yes. I know. But I never truly wanted to quit. I just didn''t know how to face Holden.¡± He knew Holden was innocent, a victim, yet he still didn''t know what to do. Listening to his words, Kyle looked at Anthony, his eyes filled with a touch of heartache. Sometimes, as children and the next generation, they feel helpless about the matters between adults. There''s no way I can just sit back and do nothing, and it''s even more impossible to pretend as if nothing has happened. Whenever either side gets hurt or upset, the ones caught in the middle suffer the most. With that in mind, Kyle furrowed his brows tightly. Chapter 1017 One Step At A Time Chapter 1017 One Step At A Time Anthony and Kyle were in discussion, but Benjamin didn''t say much. He sat quietly to the side, eating his food. His long eyshes cast a shadow over his face, which was taut with an unreadable expression. Although his personality differed from Anthony''s, when it came to dealing with family, their choices were the same. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anthony''s thoughts and words were also a representation of Benjamin. Hence, in such aplex rtionship, no one was at ease. No one knew where the next moment would lead. A momentter, Kyle turned his head toward Benjamin, watching him eat earnestly. He then asked, ¡°Benjamin, don''t you have anything to say?¡± Hearing that, Benjamin finally put down his fork, looking up at Kyle. ¡°If it were about something else, perhaps my brother and I might have differing opinions. But on this matter, our thoughts are aligned.¡± Everything was permissible, but harming their loved ones was absolutely uneptable. As soon as those words fell, Kyle''s gaze deepened even more when he looked at Benjamin. ¡°I''m different from Tony. He''s poured so much thought and effort into Darz. He loves it here more than I do, and he''s more ambitious. No one understands him better than I do. Asking him to leave is like clipping his wings and starting over.¡± As Benjamin spoke, he looked at Kyle. ¡°It''s not that he wants to leave, but he has no choice. He must maintain a certain distance from Holden. Otherwise, he will be the one who ends up hurt.¡± Kyle understood that logic well. He''s caught between a rock and a hard ce. Indeed, it''s a tough choice to make. With that in mind, Kyle let out a heavy sigh. ¡°That day, after Anthony left, Holden came to see me for a while. He repeatedly told me that if you were toe, I must inform him. It''s clear that he really likes you guys.¡± Anthony''s gaze became obscure when he heard that. Benjamin also furrowed his brows, his expressionplex. ¡°He''s always been quite philosophical, as you probably know. Over the years, I''ve never seen him take an interest in anything. But it''s clear he really does like you guys.¡± As Kyle spoke, his gaze swept over them. ¡°I took the opportunity to call you here today while he was out, just to discuss this matter. But now, I understand your intentions.¡± Anthony lowered his gaze, suddenly at a loss for words. Yes. We chatted all the time. Holden has always been very philosophical, reacting to everything with a calm demeanor. But that day, when I saw him, I realized I didn''t know him well enough. This is unexpected. ¡°Where has Holden gone?¡± Benjamin asked. Kyle was about to say something when Anthony interrupted, ¡°He went to look for news about Daddy.¡± Kyle turned his head toward Anthony. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Mr. Dave has already received the information,¡± Anthony said nonchntly, without any attempt to conceal it. Kyle''s brow immediately furrowed. The next second, he was about to make a call from the phone on the table. Just then, Anthony suddenly said, ¡°You don''t need to worry. He will be fine.¡± ¡°How do you know nothing will happen?¡± Kyle asked. Anthony''s gaze remained uninterested as he said indifferently, ¡°Since Mr. Dave has told me about this, he wants me to be aware. He knows who I am, so even out of respect for me, he won''t let things get worse.¡± Kyle asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I''m certain he won''t put me in such a difficult position again. So, as long as I''m here, Mr. Dave definitely won''t do anything.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°At least he has some humanity.¡± Suddenly, Anthony seemed to recall something, and a stiff smile crept onto his face. ¡°Before, I held onto a naive thought, believing there was still room for resolution between the two sides. I even asked Mr. Dave if he could let go of his grudges with Darz. Now, it''s not naivety. It''s more like being delusional.¡± Listening to Anthony''s mocking words, Kyle was slightly taken aback. He looked up at Anthony and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said they weren''t the ones who started the trouble, they were just fighting back because of you. Over the years, incident after incident, he''s had enough. However, he''s willing to let it go for my sake.¡± Upon hearing this, Kyle said, ¡°If the roles were reversed, they might not be able to let it go. If the person sacrificed was from Darz, they would naturally ept it.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Mr. Dave said the same thing. That''s why I said I''m truly naive.¡± It''s clear that Anthony is truly struggling and feeling helpless in this situation. With these thoughts in mind, Kyle said, ¡°Before I knew who you were, I shared Holden''s sentiment, insisting on making Keh pay for his crimes in blood. But because of you, I do have some hesitation. However, Anthony, Benjamin, the real victim is Holden. Everyone else might understand, might let go, but he can''t.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Anthony said. ¡°So, don''t me him either.¡± ¡°Until he actually does something substantial, I really can''t me him for anything,¡± said Anthony. What Anthony meant was if things were to get out of hand, he wouldn''t stop himself from putting the me on Holden. Kyle pursed his lips, realizing that no matter how much they discussed the matter, they wouldn''t reach any definitive conclusion. It was something they could only take one step at a time. With these thoughts in mind, he let out a heavy sigh and looked at them. ¡°All right. I understand your stance and your answers. I''ll give this matter some more thought. Now, let''s eat first and we can talk more after.¡± Afterward, the three of them finally began to eat. However, even when faced with a table full of delicious food, Anthony didn''t seem to have much of an appetite. At that moment, Kyle said while eating, ¡°Speaking of which, it''s quite a coincidence. Someone on the Hacker Community has posted a hefty reward. They''re also looking into what happened at that hotel that year.¡± Hearing that, Anthony paused slightly in his actions. Kyle noticed every subtle reaction and gesture Anthony made. By looking into Anthony''s eyes, he instantly understood something. Kyle then continued eating, no longer speaking. At that moment, Anthony hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you have any news about what happened back then?¡± Kyle looked at him without a trace of emotion. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I also want to understand what happened back then,¡± Anthony immediately said. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Anthony suddenly fell silent. He didn''t speak, and neither did Kyle. They just ate silently, patiently waiting for the other to break the silence first. There and then, Kyle was certain that the person who posted the bounty was Anthony. Chapter 1018 Something Is Not Right Chapter 1018 Something Is Not Right Anthony had always been a deep thinker. Kyle knew that if Anthony didn''t want to speak, no amount of questioning would make him. Hence, Kyle wanted to trick Anthony into revealing it willingly. When Anthony didn''t speak, he didn''t ask either. He just ate his food leisurely, appearing as if he was casually chatting. Anthony stared at Kyle for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Kyle shed a smile. ¡°What''s the use of listening to your lies?¡± ¡°But I''m worried that even if I tell the truth, you won''t believe me,¡± Anthony said. Kyle raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let''s hear it then.¡± ¡°I suspect that my daddy didn''t kill Holden''s girlfriend,¡± Anthony said. When he brought up that topic, Kyle paused in the middle of eating. Benjamin, who had been silent on the side, also lifted his gaze to look at Anthony. Benjamin stared at Anthony intently for a good ten seconds. Once he was certain that Anthony wasn''t spouting nonsense, he frowned and asked, ¡°Tony, why do you say that?¡± Kyle also looked at Anthony, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Anthony asked Kyle, looking at him. ¡°Do you think I should believe it?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°I know you don''t believe me, and I indeed don''t have any evidence right now. That''s why I want to understand what happened back then,¡± Anthony said to him, emphasizing each word. ¡°Anthony, I know you want to resolve this issue, but it''s a fact that''s as certain as a nail hammered into a board. I advise you not to waste your energy,¡± Kyle said. ¡°I know you don''t believe me, so I didn''t n on telling you. I''ll investigate this matter myself until I can present the evidence,¡± Anthony responded. Kyle''s eyebrows furrowed again when he heard that. Anthony is a tenacious person who stubbornly insists on his ideals. If not stopped, he might really keep going until the end. With that in mind, Kyle looked at Anthony and said, ¡°If you have such doubts, there must be a basis for them. What''s your basis?¡± ¡°If I tell you, you''ll only believe me less,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Go ahead and tell me. Whether I believe it or not is my business,¡± Kyle casually said. He was indeed curious about what exactly had led Anthony to such thoughts and considerations. Anthony pursed his lips, looked at Kyle, and said, ¡°There''s something I need to confirm with you.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°How were you so certain back then that it was my daddy who killed the person?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Well, I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Kyle replied. Anthony knitted his brows. ¡°With your own eyes? Really?¡± ¡°What? Do you not believe me? Do you think I''m saying this just to frame your daddy?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°No. I believe you wouldn''t lie to me,¡± Anthony said, looking at him withplete trust. Upon hearing that, Kyle uttered, ¡°To be honest, after all these years of battling DX Group, neither of us has gained any advantage. If this incident hadn''t urred, I would have been more inclined to turn them into clients, or even allies... But such is the cruel irony of reality.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony naturally understood that Kyle would not lie about the matter. Well, he''s not lying. Mr. Dave also wouldn''t lie. Even when there should be a problem, but I just can''t find it, then there must definitely be something wrong with this matter. Seeing that Anthony was keeping mum, Kyle said, ¡°Isn''t it time for you to clear up my confusion?¡± Anthony lifted his gaze, his dark eyes looking at Kyle, and then he slowly said, ¡°After leaving here that day, I went back and had a chat with Mr. Dave. I asked him about the past. Mr. Dave didn''t deny killing Holden''s girlfriend, but his only evidence was the bullet in Holden''s girlfriend''s body, which was specially made by my daddy.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°That''s right. The bullet is indeed one of the pieces of evidence.¡± ¡°But the issue is that Mr. Dave only mentioned that it could be a case of idental killing.¡± ¡°idental? Bullsh*t!¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°When we arrived, we saw with our own eyes that Keh was holding a gun that killed Holden''s girlfriend.¡± ¡°And what happened after you saw it?¡± ¡°At that moment, I waspletely taken aback. Holden held his girlfriend in his arms, unable to snap back to reality for quite some time. I was the one who chased after him, but when I did, Keh ran off without even looking back,¡± Kyle answered. What Kyle said was almost identical to Thalia''s ount. However, after having heard all the testimonies, not only did Anthony not believe them, but he felt more and more that things were not as simple as they seemed. Looking up, he gazed at Kyle, who was flustered and exasperated. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Let''s get something straight first. Based on your understanding of my daddy, do you think he''s the type to kill someone and then run away?¡± ¡°Why not? Didn''t that time clearly prove it?¡± Kyle retorted. Anthony looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Indeed, after harboring hatred for so many years, they must certainly hold some sort of prejudice against Daddy. It''s impossible for them to view this matter from a fair perspective. After a moment of contemtion, Anthony looked at Kyle and said, ¡°I know that no matter what I say, you''ve already believed in the facts you''ve established. But based on my understanding of my daddy, even if he was seen by you, he wouldn''t flee in a panic. Even if he couldn''t beat you and ran away, if you all saw him with your own eyes, then what is there to deny?¡± Kyle listened, his expression stern, a hint of anger swirling in the depths of his dark eyes. ¡°If he knew you would pin the death on him no matter what, what''s the point of denying it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°He denies it for reasons unknown to me, but what I''ve seen is just as it is.¡± Kyle''s gaze turned cold. ¡°On the following day, I confirmed the matter again with Mr. Dave. He assured me with absolute certainty that they didn''t know Holden''s girlfriend at all. If there was any involvement, it was purely idental, nothing more,¡± Anthony said. ¡°So, do you believe him?¡± Kyle asked, looking at Anthony. ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡± Anthony slowly lifted his eyes, his piercing gaze fixed on him, his tone resolute. Kyle looked at him, his eyes deep and mysterious. ¡°This matter concerns my daddy. Mr. Dave has no reason to lie to me, and moreover, he has no motive to deceive me,¡± Anthony said, looking at him with a resolute gaze. ¡°I trust Mr. Dave.¡± Kyle wasn''t pleased when he asked, ¡°So, are you saying you don''t trust us anymore?¡± ¡°I trust Mr. Dave just as I trust you all,¡± Anthony said. ¡°As you''ve mentioned, no one wants to make an enemy, especially one on the same level as themselves. What good does it do to struggle against each other?¡± ¡°Since you understand this principle, you know I wouldn''t frame Keh. The issue here isn''t about you believing him and us at the same time. The two sides inherently conflict and contradict each other. We cannot coexist,¡± Kyle said very calmly. ¡°Yes. There are conflicts and contradictions in this matter... But isn''t it precisely because of this that there are more issues?¡± Anthony asked. Kyle wanted to say something else, but upon seeing the look in Anthony''s eyes, he suddenly stopped. His expression is resolute, and his gaze is just as determined. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kyle''s brows furrowed slightly as he stared at Anthony. After a moment, it seemed as though he gradually noticed something was amiss. Chapter 1019 Started Quarreling Chapter 1019 Started Quarreling ¡°I know that no matter what I say right now, you won''t believe me. However, they are my family, I understand them, and I trust them. Once I find the evidence, I will prove all of this to you,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Prove?¡± Kyle was deep in thought, but that word snapped him back to reality, his dark eyes fixing intently on Anthony. ¡°Exactly. I will definitely prove to you that there''s something wrong with this!¡± = Prove... Somehow, whether it was due to what Anthony had said or something else, Kyle also vaguely felt that something was amiss. However, at that moment, he couldn''t quite pinpoint what was wrong. At that moment, something suddenly came to his mind. He turned his head, his gaze falling on Anthony. ¡°There is indeed something that can prove it.¡± When Anthony heard that, his eyes suddenly lit up with hope. ¡°What?¡± ¡°After the incident that day, when I went after Keh, I shot him. You thought it wasn''t your father, didn''t you? If you want to know for sure, just go back and check the scar on his body.¡± ¡°Scars?¡± Anthony muttered, then immediately asked, ¡°Where on the body?¡± Kyle furrowed his brows as if recalling something. After a moment, he said, ¡°On the back, toward the right, around the shoulder de area.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded, ¡°All right, I''ll go back right now.¡± Then, he got up and left. Seeing the situation, Kyle immediately spoke up. ¡°What''s the rush?¡± ¡°For me, nothing is more important than this,¡± Anthony said, wishing he could sprout wings and fly back right away. Watching Anthony''s figure, Kyle spoke up, ¡°Then, don''t you want to see the photos and videos from the day of the incident?¡± Upon hearing those words, Anthony paused. Turning slowly, he looked at Kyle. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kyle picked up the red wine in front of him, leisurely savoring a sip with satisfaction. Seeing the situation, Anthony couldn''t help butment, ¡°Can you stop keeping me in suspense already? If you have something to say, can you just say it directly?¡± Looking at Anthony, Kyle didn''t get angry. Instead, he couldn''t help but grin silently. Now this is the Anthony I know. Back in the group chat, the most rxed times for Kyle were when they were yfully bantering back and forth. With that thought, he smirked. ¡°Can''t you at least act like you''re asking for a favor?¡± ¡°When you came to me for help just now, I didn''t make you beg,¡± said Anthony. ¡°That''s your business.¡± Anthony listened, then nodded. ¡°All right, so you''re saying you don''t n on using me in the future.¡± ¡°That''s forter,¡± Kyle said, still acting leisurely as if he had the boy in the palm of his hand. His mood instantly became very cheerful. Often, the interaction between people was a matter of vibes. Even if Kyle didn''t say anything, Anthony could still feel that theirmunication at that moment was better than before. After a sweeping nce, he chose not to say more. He walked over and sat down next to Kyle. Without uttering a word, he pulled out his phone, focused and serious. Seeing that Anthony didn''t retort, Kyle leaned in, looking at the former''s phone screen. Is he hacking something right now? Frowning, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Do something that will make you beg me,¡± he said. After speaking, Anthony lifted his eyes, staring at Kyle intently. Kyle was taken aback, about to say something, when suddenly, his cell phone rang. Looking at the number, he answered the call directly. ¡°Hello.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Boss, our system has suddenlye under attack,¡± answered his subordinate. ¡°Attack?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as Kyle was about to say something, he noticed Anthony, who was silently standing by. Suddenly, he understood something. He covered his phone and looked at Anthony. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You!¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°No worries, it''s just a virus I created myself. I haven''t had the chance to use it, so I gave it a try.¡± After saying that, he checked the time. ¡°In five minutes, the system should be completely paralyzed.¡± He spoke with such ease, as if it were just an ordinary little matter. Kyle was speechless, knowing Anthony did it on purpose. Pressing his lips together, Kyle thought about what to say. When he was going to speak, his subordinate from the other end of the phone uttered, ¡°Boss, we can''t handle it anymore. It seems like some kind of virus. If this continues, ourputer system will be paralyzed, and the data will leak out.¡± Kyle listened intently, his eyebrows furrowed tightly as he looked again at Anthony. Thetter was eating, his appetite seemingly better than before. After a moment of hesitation, Kyle said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°You don''t need to do anything. It will be fine in a moment.¡± After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone. He turned his gaze to Anthony and spoke. ¡°There''s a limit to everything, even tricks. That''s enough now.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Anthony responded indifferently, as if he hadn''t heard at all. ¡°Anthony!¡± ¡°If you''re asking for a favor, at least have the decency to act like it!¡± Anthony suddenly said, looking at him. Kyle looked at him, taking a deep breath. ¡°You really do settle scores on the spot, don''t you? No beating around the bush at all.¡± Anthony gave him a slight smile. ¡°I''m d you know.¡± ¡°Do you think you''re the only one in the entire Darz capable of solving this?¡± Kyle asked him. Without a second thought, Anthony blurted, ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± ¡°Anthony, don''t get too carried away!¡± ¡°Then you should find someone else,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Fine. Even if others can''t do it, there''s still one person who can.¡± Anthony nced at Kyle. ¡°I bet Shadow Seeker can,¡± stated Kyle. Upon hearing that, Benjamin, who was eating on the side, suddenly started coughing. Kyle turned to the boy. ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± Benjamin lifted his gaze, his eyes held an unusual look. ¡°It''s nothing, you all carry on.¡± Kyle felt something was off about the boy''s gaze, though he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what. He didn''t dwell on it, instead turning to Anthony. ¡°I''m not desperate for your help. I can seek out Shadow Seeker.¡± Anthony knew why Benjamin coughed. He raised his eyebrows slightly, speaking in a teasing tone, ¡°Are you two close enough that she''s willing to help you?¡± ¡°Not that much. However, she promised me a few things before, and she hasn''t finished them yet. So, as long as I ask her to help, there won''t be any problem!¡± Kyle said confidently. Shadow Seeker was the most powerful person in the hacker industry. Initially, Kyle assumed that Anthony would feel somewhat uneasy upon hearing that. However, unexpectedly, the boy responded nonchntly while staring at Kyle intently. ¡°In that case, go ask her for help.¡± Kyle was baffled. This isn''t how he''s supposed to react! Looking at him, Kyle asked, ¡°Do you really think I won''t do it?¡± ¡°Go ahead. Do it. I''m not stopping you,¡± said Anthony. Kyle was speechless for a moment before saying, ¡°All right.¡± Picking up his phone, he was ready to contact Shadow Seeker. However, Anthony, off to the side, was eating his food, all the while ncing at Kyle from the corner of his eye, as if he had already figured everything out. Chapter 1020 Rebellious By Nature Chapter 1020 Rebellious By Nature Kyle casually flipped through his phone for a while. Then, after about ten seconds, he quietly raised his eyes to gaze at Anthony. At that moment, Anthony looked at Kyle with a teasing gaze. ¡°Have you contacted her?¡± Even though Kyle was supposed to be the one in control, at that moment, he was the one being tightly controlled. That was the oppression from the powerful. Kylepromised, heaving a sigh. ¡°Forget it. It''s not worth bothering others over such a trivial matter.¡± ¡°Is this what you call a minor issue?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. After all, everything in Darz was the most significant thing to Kyle. Yet, he said it was a trivial matter. It was as if the sun was rising from the west. Kyle looked at him, his gaze filled with a certain helplessness. ¡°All right, the five minutes are almost up. Hurry up and call it quits. Don''t hold things up. You just want to see the photo, right? I''ll give it to you.¡± While Anthony was determined to have that picture, the matter had evolved past that already. Anthony put down his fork and looked at Kyle, his tone full of regret. ¡°With the way you''re speaking, anyone would think I was begging you,¡± Anthony continued, his tone still firm and unyielding. ¡°Why is yourpetitive spirit so strong?¡± Kyle felt resigned. ¡°Well, the temperament and character one should have depends on what kind of boss they follow, right?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Boss? First, we''re equals. Second, when have you ever treated me as your boss?¡± ¡°Everything about Darz is in your hands, under your control. Naturally, you''re the boss.¡± ¡°People who don''t know may think I''m a full-time nanny,¡± Kyle joked about himself. ¡°No matter what, you''re the boss,¡± Anthony said. ¡°All right, if you really consider me as your boss, would you dare to threaten me like this?¡± ¡°Apologies, but I''m inherently rebellious by nature. I only sympathize with the underdogs and can''t stand those who act high and mighty,¡± Anthony said in a low voice. Kyle was speechless. In in terms, he''s still targeting me. Seeing Kyle fall silent, Anthony lowered his gaze to check the time. ¡°You have one minute and fifteen seconds left.¡± ¡°Anthony, do you realize that acting like this outside could get you beaten up?¡± Kyle said to him. Anthony looked at Kyle, merely smiling without a word. ¡°Why on earth did I ever get you involved in Darz?¡± Kyle sighed. Anthony''s gaze remained the same. ¡°Why did I bring trouble to myself without a good reason?¡± Anthony maintained a professional smile. ¡°I''m telling you, you better not beg me for help in the future. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you''ll regret it.¡± ¡°You have forty-eight seconds left.¡± ¡°What''s the big deal about forty-eight seconds? If pushes to shove, I''ll go all in. It''s just a base, after all. Besides, the loss won''t be mine alone. We''ll all share the cost.¡± ¡°Thirty-eight seconds.¡± ¡°Listen here, Anthony. I''ve put up with you for quite some time. Do you think you''re something special just because you''re a bit talented? Let me tell you, for every Anthony in this world, there''s an Antonio Watson. I can easily find someone else!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, let''s set this matter aside for now. You have twenty-two seconds left.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°There''s no way I''m backing down!¡± Kyle shook his head immediately. ¡°All right, I can see that you''ve made up your mind. In that case, I''ll take my leave now,¡± Anthony said, making a move to stand up. ¡°Anthony!¡± Kyle suddenly called out coldly, watching the boy''s retreating figure. However, Anthony didn''t seem to care at all. He slowly turned his head to look at Kyle. Kyle''s face was taut and pale, appearing visibly enraged. Benjamin, standing to the side, opened his mouth, ready to intervene. ¡°Spit it out quickly. I''ve got ces to be!¡± said Anthony. ¡°I was wrong!¡± Kyle suddenly eximed. I''m a real man. I can be flexible. Anyway, I''ve had my fill of cursing just now. What''s the big deal about apologizing? Back then, it took Kyle a lot of effort to get the boys onto Darz. Compared to back then, what he needed to do at that moment was not worth mentioning. However, Benjamin on the side was confused, staring at Kyle with wide eyes. I expected an apology from him, but isn''t that too fast? ¡°I thought you could hold on until the veryst second.¡± Kyle heard that and looked at him. ¡°He needs time to take out his phone and stop the virus. One second is not enough.¡± Benjamin chuckled lightly. ¡°I see. You''re quite meticulous.¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Seeing them still engaged in idle chatter, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± ¡°We''re done talking,¡± Kyle said, his demeanor now very formal. ¡°Feel better after venting?¡± Kyle smiled slightly. ¡°Somewhat¡± ¡°I won''t ept it.¡± Kyle deftly pulled out a USB stick and ced it directly in front of the boy. ¡°Everything you want is in here.¡± Anthony stared, showing no intention of taking it. Kyle looked at him, his anxiety increasing. ¡°We''re running out of time. Hurry up.¡± Anthony continued to gaze at him silently. ¡°Be serious. This is noughing matter. It''s too important to joke about.¡± Anthony still remained silent. ¡°Fine! I was wrong! Is that enough for you?¡± Kyle retorted. Only then did Anthony feel slightly satisfied. He nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Hurry up, we''re running out of time.¡± With a calm and unhurried demeanor, Anthony picked up the USB stick from the table. He then pulled out hisptop from his bag and ced it on the table. After plugging in the USB stick, he prepared to check its contents. Kyle watched the boy''s actions, his brows deeply furrowed. Then, secondster, the countdown was over. Staring at the boy''s calm andposed demeanor, at that moment, Kyle suddenly realized something. Picking up his phone, he nced at it, then his brows furrowed. Looking up at Anthony, who was focusing on theputer, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Anthony, are you messing with me?¡± As Anthony was working on hisputer, he nced up at Kyle. ¡°Don''t use that word. It''s not very civilized.¡± By saying that, he was essentially admitting yes. Kyle was about to explode, looking at him, ¡°Civilized? You''re talking about being civilized?¡± Anthony looked at theputer, his expressionpletely nonchnt. ¡°Ever since I was a child, I''ve always ced great importance on being civilized.¡± ¡°You''re shameless!¡± Kyle eximed. ¡°Nothing you did can be considered as civilized!¡± ¡°That''s called tactics. It has nothing to do with being civilized.¡± Kyle looked at Anthony, his eyes narrowing. In a low voice, he said, ¡°You''re nothing but a bloodthirsty wolf in sheep''s clothing, acting dumb to deceive others.¡± Anthony responded nonchntly, ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Kyle turned his head, looking at Benjamin, ¡°Are you sure you two are real brothers? How can your personalities be so different?¡± Before Benjamin could speak, Anthony interjected softly, ¡°If you witness Benjamin''s temper, you won''t be saying that.¡± After saying that, he gave a slight smile and once again turned his attention back to theputer. Kyle furrowed his brows in confusion, then turned his gaze to scrutinize Benjamin. Benjamin grinned, appearing harmless as he spoke. ¡°My personality is different from my brother''s. I''m the soft-hearted one.¡± Kyle nodded in agreement. ¡°It''s good to be kind-hearted, but don''t be like Anthony. When he gets down to business, he''s simply inhuman.¡± Anthony shot a nce at them. ¡°I should have thrown in a real virus earlier. Then, your assessment of me wouldn''t have been in vain.¡± Chapter 1021 Can Be Proved Chapter 1021 Can Be Proved Kyle understood clearly that Anthony was not a person whocks discretion. Even if the boy really did release the virus, he would surely hit the brakes at thest moment. However, Kyle never imagined that Anthony was merely bluffing. In fact, he fell for the bluff. However, that also indirectly proved that Anthony was a reliable and capable individual. If Anthony was joking, then that was all to it. He wouldn''t really do anything outrageous. With those thoughts in mind, Kyle felt both deep emotion andfort. Well, I brought that upon myself. I brought him in, so I guess I''m the one who has to deal with him. Watching Anthony intently staring at theputer screen, Kyle changed the subject and asked, ¡°Have you seen it?¡± ¡°If I had, I wouldn''t be so calm right now,¡± Anthony said without lifting his head. ¡°Like I said. Those things are not really valuable,¡± Kyle stated. ¡°Why keep the photo if it''s worthless?¡± Anthony suddenly looked up and asked. Kyle was taken aback. ¡°I just happened to have some on myputer. I never got around to deleting them. When I saw your reward offer online, I thought I''d give them to you!¡± After pondering for a moment, Anthony looked at him and asked, ¡°Didn''t you guys retrieve the surveince footage initially?¡± ¡°We did.¡± ¡°Where''s the footage, then?¡± Anthony immediately asked. ¡°It''s busted.¡± ¡°Busted?¡± ¡°Yeah. I also wanted to go and see what exactly happened at that time. However, the hotel staff said that the surveince footage were broken on the day of the incident, so there was no footage. What you see now is what I managed to find, but unfortunately, there''s nothing of value.¡± Kyle said to him leisurely. Anthony listened, his palm-sized face filled with confusion, ¡°Is it really such a coincidence?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°It''s not a coincidence or ident. It''s sabotage,¡± Kyle whispered. ¡°Sabotage?¡± ¡°That''s correct.¡± Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Don''t you find this matter quite strange?¡± ¡°What''s so strange about it?¡± Kyle retorted, ¡°Is it odd for sabotage to happen?¡± ¡°Isn''t it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Then why don''t you consider that maybe your father is the one who did this...¡± Kyle asked. Upon hearing that, Anthony sneered, ¡°If it''s my dad, then he has even less reason to do so. He personally killed Holden''s girlfriend. Why would he intentionally sabotage the surveince footage?¡± Anthony asked, looking at him. Upon hearing that, Kyle was taken aback. That statement seemed to hold some truth. However, he still argued, ¡°Perhaps he was afraid of being condemned, so he deliberately sought someone to wreck the footage¡ª¡± ¡°Why didn''t he destroy it the day before, then? Why only after the incident? Besides, people had already witnessed it. What''s the point of destroying the footage? Also, didn''t he deny that he was the one who killed her? Why would he be afraid of others finding out?¡± Looking at Anthony, Kyle was suddenly stunned silent. After going through that round of argument, he realized that his own reasoning was somewhat shaky. On the contrary, Anthony''s words indeed made some sense. As he was hesitating, Benjamin, who was standing by his side, spoke up. ¡°Even though Keh is my father, and my words may seem biased in his favor, I genuinely think that what my brother said makes more sense. There''s no need for my father to go the extra mile.¡± Kyle looked at him, his brows furrowed in concern. ¡°If the person who killed Holden''s girlfriend isn''t Daddy, then it must be someone else. Why this person did it and what their purpose was, no one knows. However, I believe, as long as you think carefully and investigate further, you will definitely find the answer,¡± Benjamin said to them. Anthony listened and nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± ¡°So many years have passed, though. Where do we even start looking?¡± wondered Kyle. ¡°After all these years, haven''t we still identified the problem?¡± Anthony retorted. Kyle looked at him, his face tense. ¡°Yes, I admit that some of these things are a bit far-fetched, but they can''t be used as evidence to say that Keh didn''t do it. Even if it''s superfluous, it can''t prove that he didn''t do it!¡± Anthony knew that expecting Kyle to ept and believe all that at once was somewhat unrealistic. Heck, even Anthony wouldn''t necessarily believe what people insist was the truth. With that thought, Anthony lifted his gaze, staring at Kyle intently, ¡°Didn''t you say it yourself? You shot and injured my father. If the scar is at where you said it is when I check, I''ll have nothing to say. However, if you''re wrong...¡± Kyle pursed his lips, understanding what Anthony meant. ¡°I was the one who shot him, and I''m certain I didn''t miss. If you can''t find it, then it means there''s something wrong with this situation!¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°I hold onto your word.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°I will prove it to you!¡± Anthony enunciated. ¡°I''m really looking forward to it,¡± Kyle said. At that moment, he actually hoped that it was all a misunderstanding. That way, it would save him a lot of trouble and difficult issues. At that moment, Benjamin, who was standing to the side, spoke up/ ¡°Have you ever considered that there might be a conspiracy behind all this if it weren''t for Daddy...¡± ¡°That''s a story for another time. For me, right now, nothing is more important than this matter,¡± Anthony said pensively. As long as his father and Holden were not in a hostile rtionship, then no matter how grand the conspiracy, he could still bear it. Only in that matter, Anthony truly felt somewhat helpless. Benjamin listened and nodded. He understood Anthony because they were on the same side. ¡°Don''t me me for being a wet nket, but it''s best not to be overly optimistic,¡± Kyle said to them. Sometimes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Even if there was an issue, Kyle still didn''t want them to harbor an overly optimistic attitude. So far, those were merely their spections. Perhaps, the boys were just overthinking it. Even though they really hoped that there was something wrong with that matter, Kyle knew all too well how crushing it was to be disappointed. Watching them, Kyle still held a deep affection for them. Previously his feelings toward the boys were of admiration and friendship between men. At that moment, due to the boys'' ages, he felt an additional sense of fondness and affection. After all, who wouldn''t like such amazing children? As Kyle was observing them deep in thought, Anthony lifted his gaze, looking at him with unwavering eyes. ¡°I have confidence in this matter.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Ok, as long as you''re happy!¡± Worried that the two might start arguing again, Benjamin, who was standing by, spoke up. ¡°So, what should we do about Holden now?¡± ¡°Let''s keep it a secret for now,¡± Anthony and Kyle spoke in unison. Then, they nced at each other, but neither of them said a word. Benjamin looked on, nodding with amusement. ¡°All right, it seems you''ve all made up your minds. In that case, can we move on to the next topic?¡± ¡°Another matter? What matter?¡± Kyle asked, looking at him. ¡°About Denise, my sister''s matter,¡± Benjamin said. Kyle looked at the boy, his eyes narrowing slightly. Chapter 1022 Issue Regarding Denise Chapter 1022 Issue Regarding Denise After listening to Benjamin''s ount, Kyle nodded, indicating that he understood. ¡°My sister is not like us. She doesn''t have such grand ambitions, and she has now found a career she loves,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°What business?¡± asked Kyle. ¡°Filming.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle furrowed his brows. ¡°Why would she do something so strenuous?¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe it''s just because she likes it,¡± Benjamin stated sinctly. Kyle''s face was taut, as if somewhat reluctant. ¡°Denise''s face is pretty enough for that. It''s just a pity, a waste of her own talent and ability.¡± ¡°You believe she''s talented and capable, but she doesn''t see it in herself. She often says that my brother and I overshadow her talent. Hence, she feels her only option is to coast along.¡± Hearing that, Kyle couldn''t help butugh. ¡°How high are her standards for herself? She should realize that what she has now is something many people can''t catch up to.¡± ¡°She''s the type to either not do something at all, or do it to the best of her ability.¡± At that moment, Anthony, who was standing by, suddenly spoke. Even though he usually maintained the dignity of an elder brother in daily life, when it came to his sister, he understood her well and pampered her greatly. Upon hearing that, Kyle sighed helplessly. ¡°Indeed, the thoughts of exceptional people are truly different from ours.¡± ¡°I believe that what we consider good may not necessarily align with her views,¡± Benjamin continued. Kyle actually agreed quite readily, nodding his head. Then, as if struck by a thought, he asked, ¡°Why didn''t shee and tell me herself?¡± He still remembered thest time he saw the young girl. She was quite pretty, had a high emotional quotient, and was very sensible. However, the circumstances were unusualst time. As such, he didn''t get a chance tomunicate with her properly. Benjamin spoke up when he heard that. ¡°She said she''s afraid that seeing you all would make it too hard for her to leave.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle felt his heart melting. His handsome features instantly softened. ¡°I knew since thest time I saw her. I just haven''t had the chance to talk to her properly.¡± ¡°She doesn''t care about this. She initially joined Darz just to tag along with Tony for some fun,¡± said Benjamin. Upon hearing that, Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°Darz is quite a big deal, yet you make it sound like it''s as kiddish as ying house.¡± ¡°Seriously though, that was exactly my mindset at the time, too. Before this, I also had thoughts simr to Denise,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°I''m undecided at the moment.¡± ¡°Undecided, my *ass. I''m telling you. I will definitely carve a ce for you, so you absolutely cannot back out,¡± Kyle enunciated. ¡°What I''m saying is, that was before. Now, I don''t have that thought for now!¡± ¡°No ''for now.'' It has to be permanent!¡± Kyle affirmed as he looked at Benjamin. ¡°Well, it depends on what resources and opportunities you can provide him. If you can''t, don''t me him for leaving,¡± Anthony chimed in from the side. Seeing the situation, Kyle immediately spoke up. ¡°Benjamin, this matter came about quite unexpectedly. I still haven''t fully processed it. Give me some time. I promise to give you the most satisfying answer.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anthony nodded from the side. ¡°I didn''t ask you,¡± Kyle retorted at Anthony, then turned his head to look at Benjamin. His gaze was direct as if he was waiting for Benjamin''s answer. Benjamin nced at Anthony, then looked at Kyle, nodding with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Benjamin''s answer was the same as Anthony. Kyle was at least reassured that Benjamin answered by himself. ¡°Words should carry weight. We can''t just talk like children ying house,¡± Kyle said. ¡°We are just kids,¡± Benjamin remarked. ¡°Cut the act. Where can you find kids like you two? One''s a top-tier hacker, the other''s a master mechanic.¡± Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a nce, but said nothing. ¡°I really do need to arrange this matter properly...¡± Kyle murmured to himself. Looking at him, Benjamin began to speak. ¡°What about my sister then...¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle snapped back to the topic. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°My suggestion is, she can stay on without quitting. This way, she cane back whenever she wants, and Darz will always be her strongest support.¡± ¡°She has me and Benjamin,¡± Anthony suddenly interjected, his gaze fixed on Kyle, ¡°So, she doesn''t need Darz.¡± Kyle turned to Anthony and saw there was a glint of brilliance in thetter''s eyes. ¡°Why is it suddenly not necessary? How can a girl navigate through society without having any support?¡± ¡°In a ce like Glenport City, the Hamilton family is unparalleled. No one would dare to provoke them.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You''re talking about ordinary people, but what about the two of you? What if someone deliberately seeks revenge on her because of you?¡± Kyle asked. Upon hearing that, Anthony frowned. Seeing the boy fall silent, Kyle immediately said, ¡°With Darz as her support, it will be easier to handle whateveres her way.¡± Anthony leaned in slightly, looking at him, ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t give anyone the chance to find out about our rtionship. They won''t be able to seek revenge on her. I''ll handle everything.¡± Kyle knew that Anthony had that ability, but he still knitted his eyebrows. ¡°I know you''re worried that Denise may join another faction. However, have you ever considered this? Benjamin and I are here. Do you really think she will turn against us? So, this issue doesn''t exist.¡± Hearing that, Kyle immediately rified, ¡°I wasn''t thinking about that.¡± ¡°You should know it in your heart whether that''s true or not,¡± Anthony stated confidently. Kyle pursed his lips, staring at the boy. ¡°If she has no intention of joining anywhere else, does it really matter whether she quit or not?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony suddenly became serious, his dark eyes slightly focused. ¡°If one of us three is destined to be pure, then I hope it''s her.¡± Beingpletely detached from that kind of life, as Kyle said, was also a form of protection for Denise. Upon hearing that, Kyle fell silent immediately. Benjamin''s eyes sparkled with a hint of brightness as he listened. Even though Anthony often seemed to be ¡°bullying¡± his siblings, when it came down to the wire, he always did his best as the older brother. Anthony''s words, indeed, struck a chord with Benjamin. Turning to Kyle, Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes, I hope her future life is clean and uninvolved in these matters.¡± In their line of work, no matter what they be, their hope was always to provide better protection for those around them. Kyle understood that feeling. After a moment of thought, he nodded, ¡°All right, I get it. I''ll take care of this matter.¡± Anthony leaned forward. ¡°Also, I heard from Thalia that there are conditions to quitting. That won''t do.¡± Anthony shook his head firmly as he looked at Kyle. Chapter 1023 Jaw Dropping Chapter 1023 Jaw Dropping Upon hearing that, Kyle asked, ¡°You know everything?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kyle looked at him, sighing helplessly. ¡°This is why I tried to stop Denise from leaving. It''s not that I''m afraid Denise will join somewhere else. If you''re all here, I don''t believe Denise will do that. The main reason is this.¡± ¡°Since you don''t believe Denise will oppose us, can we eliminate the conditions of quitting?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°No. That is the rule.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Rules are rigid, but people are flexible,¡± Anthony said, looking at Kyle. ¡°Besides, these rules were set by you in the first ce, and I find them utterly unreasonable.¡± ¡°When there are many people, restrictions be necessary.¡± ¡°However, in my understanding, what truly binds people has never been these things.¡± ¡°So, what do you think it is?¡± ¡°As long as people arefortable here, with money and fame in ce, who would want to leave?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Even though there are already plenty of things convincing people to stay, such a method was still added to restrain people. How little faith do you have in yourself?¡± Anthony asked him. Kyle looked at him, momentarily speechless. ¡°Kyle, you''re a smart man, and that''s one of the reasons I chose you in the first ce. It''s time to abandon the rules,¡± Anthony enunciated. Kyle looked at him, ¡°You say it so casually. Do you know what kind of consequences this could lead to?¡± ¡°I don''t know what the consequences will be. All I know is that if I''m happy here, no one can pull me away. However, if I''m not, and I want to leave, no one can stop me.¡± ¡°That''s you. You can''t speak for everyone.¡± ¡°I am a human, and I also represent humanity,¡± Anthony enunciated. Kyle looked at the boy, his thin lips tightly pressed together. Anthony looked at Kyle, fully aware that was a matter of high-level decision-making, definitely not something he could resolve with a few words. As such, he took a step back. ¡°OK, let''s put this matter aside for now. We''ll talk about itter. All I want to tell you now is that Denise will absolutely not ept this.¡± ¡°Anthony...¡± ¡°If you insist on abiding by the rules, you''ll have to kill her. However, you should know that if you so much as harm a hair on her head, things will not end well between us!¡± ¡°Anthony, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°If that''s what you believe, then so be it. In any case, I won''t ept it!¡± Anthony stated firmly. Kyle was really getting frustrated. ¡°Also, what do you mean by ''if something happens to her?'' Does that if something happens to her in the future, I''m the one to me?¡± ¡°At the very least, you''re the prime suspect.¡± ¡°Anthony, after all these years we''ve known each other, is this how you see me?¡± ¡°It hasn''t been that long. Don''t act like we''re old friends.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Argue if you want, banter if you must,¡± Anthony said, looking at him earnestly. ¡°I have no other demands. I only have one sister, and I don''t want her to experience any pain.¡± ¡°As long as she doesn''t break the rules, someone will deliver the antidote to her on time. She will be fine.¡± ¡°No!¡± Anthony tly refused. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Kyle asked him. ¡°Regardless of what you say, it''s up to you to figure this out. If you agree to my request, everything will be fine. If you don''t...¡± Anthony stared at him intently. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Kyle retorted. Anthony grinned. ¡°You know what''ll happen.¡± After saying that, he stood up straight away. ¡°Let''s go, Benjamin.¡± Seeing the situation, Benjamin nced at Kyle, then got up and followed along. Even though they might have had differing opinions and disagreements in the past, at that moment, the boys were absolutely on the same page. As Kyle watched them leave, his brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Suddenly, he lost his appetite as he looked away from the boys and stared at the table full of food. Meanwhile, when Anthony and Benjamin returned to the ss conference room, Thalia was still sound asleep on the couch. The two exchanged a nce. Just as Anthony was about to say something, Benjamin quickly interjected, ¡°If you want to do it, do it yourself. I''m not doing it.¡± ¡°She cherishes you the most,¡± Anthony said. ¡°No, the person she cherishes the most is Denise, and the one she defends the most is you. I''m just somewhere in between!¡± Benjamin said. He always had a clear understanding of those matters. Anthony pondered for a moment, sighed, and was just about to call out to Thalia. Suddenly, a faint voice came from behind him. ¡°If she doesn''t sleep well, she tends to be grumpy when she wakes up. Are you sure about this?¡± Hearing the voice, Anthony nced back at Kyle, who was following him, and furrowed his brows. ¡°It''s gettingte. We need to head back!¡± Seeing the situation, Kyle spoke up. ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°Not that hurry.¡± ¡°Shall I arrange someone to escort you?¡± Kyle asked. When Kyle ended his sentence, Anthony fixed his gaze on the former. ¡°Your little schemes are all written all over your face.¡± Coolly, Kyle touched his cheek and asked, ¡°Really? Is it that obvious?¡± With a fake smile, Anthony asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don''t have any other intentions. I genuinely just want to take you guys home.¡± ¡°Or I can ask Mr. Dave to send a car to pick me up.¡± Anthony asked. Upon seeing the situation, Kyle furrowed his brows. ¡°Anthony, are you really a part of Darz?¡± ¡°You just asked a pointless question.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, why do you always protect others?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Trust me, I''m just bncing the rtionship between you two.¡± ¡°What I need is for you to stand firmly on my side.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I may be siding with the enemy physically, but my loyalty remains here.¡± Anthony grinned. Kyle simply rolled his eyes. ¡°Like I''d fall for your nonsense.¡± ¡°I can actually prove this matter.¡± Benjamin spoke up directly. ¡°Prove what?¡± ¡°From the moment Mr. Dave firstid eyes on my brother, he''s been intent on having my brother take over DX. He''s brought it up countless times, but my brother has always firmly refused.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle immediately turned to Anthony, his face serious and stern. ¡°Is it true what Benjamin said?¡± Anthony said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How could he possibly...¡± ¡°From what I''ve heard, during the destruction of Vermillion Base, Mr. Dave handed over the control of the dark web to my brother. It was through the dark web that my brother managed to breach the network of Vermillion Base.¡± The dark web? Upon hearing those three words, Kyle stared at Anthony again. ¡°Really?¡± Anthony wanted to deny it, but he didn''t want to lie to Kyle either. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? He actually allowed you to use the dark web?¡± That matter, to some extent, was somewhat shocking and unbelievable to Kyle. After all, the dark web was a major secret weapon for DX. If it fell into the hands of someone untrustworthy, it would be a devastating blow for DX. Yet, Dave actually let Anthony use it. ¡°Did he know who you were, then?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°He did,¡± Anthony responded calmly. ¡°Has he gone mad?¡± Kyle asked, his jaw dropping in shock. Chapter 1024 About To Go Crazy Chapter 1024 About To Go Crazy Whether others were going mad or not, judging by Kyle''s expression, he was certainly on the verge of going crazy. Anthony remained as calm andposed as ever. ¡°You may think he''s gone mad, but to me, this is trust. Inparison, I find Mr. Dave to be more courageous. People like him are the ones who truly have a vision. The future development of DX will not be bad.¡± Kyle listened, his dark eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°No. It''s just... Why does this sound a bit off?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Anthony asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Is it not?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°I''m just telling it like it is,¡± Anthony said nonchntly. Kyleughed coldly. ¡°You''re clearly insinuating something.¡± ¡°Who am I insinuating?¡± ¡°Me!¡± ¡°Ah, so you understand.¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow, his eyes instantly filled with yful teasing. Kyle was gobsmacked. Shouldn''t he be denying it? Why did he say that? Anthony looked at him with a yful smile. ¡°I was worried you wouldn''t understand, but now I''m relieved.¡± He was speaking with such a deliberate tone. Kyle looked at the boy, feeling as if his lungs were about to explode. In the past, when they teased each other in the group, Anthony was the type who would say something surprising after staying quiet for a while. However, he rarely showed up, so it wasn''t much of an issue. However, Kyle felt like he was about to be annoyed to death at any moment by Anthony. Taking a deep breath, he tried hard to calm his emotions, then looked at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, are you saying that Ick the courage and visionpared to Dave?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°I''m giving you a minute to rephrase your words,¡± Kyle enunciated. Even though Kyle was furious, Anthony remained calm and unworried. After all, Kyle had shown greater anger in the past. Anthony thought he should tick Kyle off asionally. Otherwise, some things would never change. ¡°I suggest you don''t give me this minute, or I''m afraid I may say something even more provocative,¡± Anthony said nonchntly. ¡°I''m giving you a minute to gather your thoughts not to let you do that but to make me not lose my temper.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but this is indeed a bit challenging for me.¡± Kyle looked at him, feeling like he was on the verge of going insane. He seemed tolerant, yet he always seemed to be driven up the wall by a child. Just then, Thalia suddenly opened her eyes. Thalia looked at him, ¡°Now you understand how annoying this kid can be, right? Considering how long I''ve stayed by his side, you should know how hard it''s been for me, right?¡± Benjamin suddenly turned his head to look at her. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°You all are so noisy. It''d be stranger if I didn''t wake up,¡± Thalia said, turning her gaze to Kyle. ¡°In any case, I want to apply for a reward. Just because of this kid, you should give me a six-month break to recover.¡± Kyle''s temper seemed to have quelled following Thalia''s awakening. He looked at her and said, ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean by that? Shouldn''t I be rewarded for this?¡± ¡°In that case, I reward you with an early return to the team, away from this kid,¡± Kyle said. Thalia was speechless. She nced at Anthony, her long eyshes fluttering. Then, she slowly began to speak. ¡°Never mind. With Anthony''s temper, he''ll easily offend people if he goes out. I better stay with him to protect him.¡± Kyle didn''t know what to say. Anthony rolled his eyes at her. ¡°If you want to date, just date. Why are you making excuses involving me?¡± Feeling as if her thoughts were read aloud, Thalia spoke up. ¡°What are you talking about? Where did you get the idea that I want to be in a rtionship? Tell me, haven''t I been protecting you every step of the way since we met? Being in a rtionship... That''s just a side thing.¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at her directly. Upon hearing that, Kyle couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. Thalia looked at Anthony. ¡°You little rascal. You''re ungrateful.¡± ¡°I''m not taking the me!¡± ¡°What''s the big deal if you do it for me?¡± Thalia lowered her voice and retorted, bickering with Anthony. They were just like two kids squabbling in hushed tones. Benjamin watched from the side, grinning. Kyle, who was standing nearby, happened to catch that smile. How should I put this? There''s a beautiful quality about this child. It''s as if, while the world is in chaos, he''sughing. Everything seems to be connected to him, yet at the same time, it''s not. If Anthony is the king standing at the pinnacle, mboyant and dazzling, then Benjamin is the enigma of the mysterious world. He appears non-contentious and unassuming, the very picture of a good person. Yet, paradoxically, it is that very demeanor that makes it all the more difficult to fathom his thoughts. By then, visions of their promising future had already started to unfold in Kyle''s mind. I admit that DX indeed has a keen eye and isn''t afraid to take action. The mere thought of someone stealing his talents immediately caused Kyle to frown. This is something I can''t tolerate! Watching Kyle sitting in the chair, seemingly lost in thought, Thalia walked over to him and waved her hand in front of him. Kyle gathered his thoughts and looked at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kyle''s gaze instinctively swept toward Benjamin, and then he casually said, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± However, there was something clearly on his mind, and it was reflected in his eyes. Anthony noticed it, but he just remained silent. The information they discussed today was quite substantial, and they all needed some time to digest it. Anthony walked up and patted Thalia on the shoulder. ¡°It''s about time. We should get going.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Home.¡± Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°I haven''t eaten yet.¡± ¡°Let''s eat when we get back,¡± said Anthony, turning around and heading outside. Upon seeing the situation, Thalia nced at Kyle. After catching his gaze, she immediately followed him. At that point, Benjamin took a nce at Kyle. ¡°Although my brother''s words may be annoying, I think it makes sense. I''ve been to DX and I understand their atmosphere. Overall, it''s very good. They never resort to any means to restrain people, yet hardly anyone wants to leave.¡± Upon seeing the situation, Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I heard, a while ago, there was a traitor among them, wasn''t there?¡± Benjamin nodded, not denying it. ¡°Yes, I won''t deny it. However, can you guarantee that using such a method will be able to prevent that scenario?¡± Kyle suddenly fell silent. ¡°I believe that what truly restrains people is never these external forces.¡± ¡°So what do you say it is?¡± Benjamin pointed to his heart and said, ¡°Here.¡± Kyle looked at him and immediately fell silent. ¡°Only those who can restrain themselves will not encounter these problems. Take my brother and me, for example. Even though DX was once our father''s ce, its development is no less than that of Darz, and Mr. Dave treats us very well and trusts us, we still won''t leave Darz. It''s not for any other reason, but simply because we are too attached to this ce and all ourrades in Darz.¡± Kyle looked at him with a deep gaze. ¡°That''s all I have to say. Think about it yourself!¡± After saying that, Benjamin nodded at him, then turned and walked away. Chapter 1025 Witness With Me Chapter 1025 Witness With Me After leaving, Thalia drove the car, with Anthony and Benjamin sitting in the back. Not long after, Anthony, who was looking outside, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Stop the car.¡± Thalia stopped the car and looked back at him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony went straight to open the car door. ¡°Let''s go eat something.¡± Thalia was confounded. Seeing that Anthony had gone out the door, Thalia turned to Benjamin. ¡°Aren''t you hungry? Tony is worried you won''t be able to hold up. Let''s go,¡± he said, and with that, he too got out of the car. Thalia grinned as she stared at the boys. Inside the restaurant, Thalia and the boys sat facing each other, with the waiter standing by their side. Thalia looked at the menu and, after ordering several dishes, she turned to the waiter and said, ¡°That''s all for now.¡± The waiter nodded and walked away directly. At that moment, Thalia looked at Anthony. ¡°This meal, you''re treating me, right?¡± Clearly taken aback by her question, Anthony furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Since you brought me here, shouldn''t you be treating me?¡± Thalia asked. Of course, what Thalia cared about was not the issue of money, but the feeling of being cared for by Anthony. If he were to treat her at that moment, it would be even more perfect. Anthony certainly understood her meaning, but at that moment, he teased her yfully, ¡°To think you''re shameless enough to say that.¡± ¡°Why should I feel embarrassed? You''re not broke, and besides, your business is thriving and you earn more than I do. What''s there for me to be embarrassed about?¡± Thalia retorted. Anthony nodded. ¡°All right. When it''s time to pay, if you''refortable with it, I don''t mind doing it.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia immediately responded with a smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll definitely have no qualms about it.¡± Anthony rolled her eyes, then picked up the ss of water in front of him and took a sip. Before long, the waiter served the food. Looking at the table brimming with food, Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Can you finish all of this?¡± ¡°You aren''t going to eat?¡± she asked in return. ¡°We''ve had our fill at the base,¡± Benjamin said. Thalia raised her eyebrow slightly. ¡°All right then, if that''s the case, I''ll just eat it myself.¡± Just as she was about to start eating, Anthony on the side also picked up his knife and fork and began to eat. Seeing him start to eat, Thalia looked up. ¡°Really? Are you going to overstuff your stomach because you''re the one paying?¡± Anthony casually shot her a nce. ¡°I''m still hungry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment, Benjamin, who was sitting nearby, nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s right. My brother was too busy arguing with Kyle to eat much.¡± Hearing that, Thaliaughed. ¡°You scared me. I thought you were going to stuff yourself to death.¡± Anthony couldn''t be bothered to respond to her. At that point, after having something to eat, Thalia wasn''t as hungry anymore, and thus, she calmed down. Staring at the boys, she asked, ¡°How did your conversation with Kyle go today?¡± Anthony pursed his lips, pondering how to describe it with a word. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Thalia turned her gaze to Benjamin, who then said, ¡°It''s less of a communication and more like a bloody battle.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia frowned. ¡°Is it really that terrible?¡± ¡°Very much so.¡± ¡°Who won?¡± Benjamin''s gaze turned toward Anthony. Thalia immediately understood and couldn''t help but say, ¡°Impressive! Kyle is famously known for challenging everything, even himself. Yet, you managed to outdo him? Impressive indeed!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anthony spoke impassively. ¡°Just standard procedure.¡± Thalia was speechless. Staring at Anthony''s confident demeanor, Thalia sometimes wanted to peel back his exterior to see what was contained within his core. After some thought, Thalia narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Anthony, do you know what I thought of you when we first met?¡± Anthony looked at her, not saying a word, but his eyes were filled with anticipation for what she would say next. ¡°When I first met you, I wondered why you were acting mature and cool. I figured a good couple of smacks on your behind after pulling down your pants would set you straight!¡± said Thalia. Upon hearing those words, Anthony blushed, narrowing his eyes. An image immediately surfaced in his mind. Listening from the side, Benjamin couldn''t help but burst intoughter. That was the only thing that made himugh in the past few days. Upon hearing the sound, Anthony turned his head to look at Benjamin. ¡°What are youughing at? Don''t forget, we''re pretty much the same.¡± Seeing the situation, Thalia immediately spoke up. ¡°No, no, no, I''ve never had this impulse toward Benjamin, only you.¡± ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony warned. Thalia began tough. As she ate, her appetite grew better. Anthony nced at her directly, then ignored her. Anthony was someone who valued both strength and pride. Even though he was still young, Thalia was genuinely afraid that he might get angry if she teased him. Thus, she changed the subject. ¡°All right, All right, let''s not talk about this. Let''s discuss something more serious. How was your chat with Kyle today?¡± Even if she didn''t participate in the conversation, she knew what they would talk about. Anthony pursed his lips, fell silent for a moment, then spoke. ¡°Everything that needed to be said. has been said. Everything that needed to be discussed has been discussed.¡± ¡°What''s the oue and conclusion?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°If there was a conclusion, it would mean that the issue has been resolved, and I wouldn''t have to worry about anything anymore,¡± said Anthony. Listening to that, Thalia realized that even though there was a hint of criticism toward her in those words, she couldn''t help but agree with him. ¡°Indeed.¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°However...¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°I''m even more certain about something today.¡± ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Thalia asked while eating. ¡°The person who killed Holden''s girlfriend is not Daddy,¡± he said. Upon hearing that, Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Firstly, Kyle said that after the incident, he went to check the surveince footage to see what happened. However, when he did, he realized the surveince footage was destroyed after the event that day.¡± ¡°It was destroyed?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°That''s correct.¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°This doesn''t seem like Keh''s style.¡± ¡°You think so, too?¡± Anthony immediately asked. Thalia pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°Yes. During the time I''ve been in contact with your dad, even though I still believe he''s not good enough for your mom, there''s one thing I''m sure of. He''s bold enough to do something and take responsibility for the consequences. He won''t resort to these petty tricks.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony seemed to have found a kindred spirit. ¡°Right?¡± Seeing the gleam in Anthony''s eyes, Thalia was afraid he would misunderstand. Hence, she immediately said, ¡°However, this doesn''t necessarily mean it has nothing to do with your father. Perhaps he''s trying to hide something? Just based on this, the reasoning isn''t sufficient.¡± Anthony looked at her, his gaze growing more intense. ¡°There''s a second piece of evidence to prove it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I need you to witness this matter with me,¡± Anthony said to her, enunciating each word carefully. With Thalia present, Kyle would not question the oue. Chapter 1026 Flustered Chapter 1026 Flustered By the time they were heading back, it was almost dark. As nightfall descended, a remarkable spectacle of blue and pink hues unfolded in the sky. Looking up, the entire sky was incredibly beautiful. After parking the car, the three of them got out. ¡°Should we go straight there?¡± Benjamin asked Anthony. After a moment of contemtion, Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes, let''s go straight there.¡± Thalia was standing aside, watching the two of them. She could clearly see their nervousness. Straightforwardly, she spoke up. ¡°I''m going to my room to change clothes first. I''lle find you all in a bit.¡± Having said that, she turned around and left. Anyone could tell that she was giving them some breathing room. Anthony and Benjamin walked in together. They entered the main hall and ascended the stairs. Then, they reached the corridor, standing at the door of Keh''s room. Their pace was getting slower and slower. At first, upon hearing that news, they were eager to return and see for themselves, just to confirm that the murderer wasn''t Keh. However, at that very moment, as they stood there, fear and worry crept into their hearts. They didn''t know what to do if there really was a gunshot wound on Keh''s back, and that their father was the killer. Their determination wavered. At times, Anthony wondered if he was overthinking things, if his eagerness to mend their rtionship was leading him to imagine things. Benjamin looked at his brother. At that moment, no one could understand Anthony''s feelings better than him. He pursed his lips, then simply said, ¡°I''ll do it, Tony.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Anthony nced at him, then said, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°I''ll be fine,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°There are some things that I just won''t believe unless I see them with my own eyes,¡± said Anthony. ¡°So you...¡± Leaning against the wall by the door, Anthony let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I need a moment.¡± To be honest, apart from the incident involving Natasha, Benjamin had never seen Anthony looking so worried before. ¡°What should we do if it really is Daddy?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony lifted his gaze to look at him, his dark eyes seemingly carrying a hint ofplexity. ¡°Do you also think it''s Daddy?¡± ¡°I believe that as long as we prepare for the worst in any situation, nothing worse can happen,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony took a deep breath, ¡°If it really is Daddy... What can we do? We can''t do anything. We can only wisely keep our distance from Holden. After hurting others, we shouldn''t pretend as if nothing happened and stick around.¡± Listening to Anthony''s words, Benjamin nodded thoughtfully. After adjusting his state of mind for a while, Anthony followed Benjamin''s advice. As long as he considered the worst possible oue, there wouldn''t be anything more terrible than that. With those thoughts in mind, Anthony took a deep breath, stood up, and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Benjamin nodded. Anthony walked over and knocked on the door. Yet, there was a prolonged silence inside. Anthony frowned and exchanged a nce with Benjamin. ¡°Is the door locked?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony immediately pushed the door opened and found it wasn''t. ¡°Go in and take a look,¡± Benjamin said. Thus, the two of them pushed the door open directly. At that moment, aside from Keh lying on the bed, there was no one else in the room. ¡°Where is Nat?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''ll go look for her,¡± said Benjamin, turning to leave. Just then, the sound of rushing water suddenly echoed from the bathroom. Both of them were suddenly taken aback, looking at each other as if they were greatly surprised. ¡°Is it Nat?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Besides Nat, who else would take a bath in this room?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Indeed.¡± Benjamin nodded, seemingly relieved. ¡°Let''s get down to business first,¡± said Anthony. Therefore, the brothers simultaneously stared at the injured Keh. When they approached Keh, they saw the wounds on his face had gradually healed. His delicate features still looked incredibly noble. ¡°Daddy...¡± Anthony uttered, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°I may have to offend you a bit.¡± Benjamin remained silent on the side, his eyes closed, filled with sorrow. Slowly, Anthony reached his hand toward Keh''s back. His movements were slow. It was evident that Anthony was still somewhat worried about the ¡°truth.¡± Indeed, the closer one approached truth, the more worried one would be. With that thought, Benjamin spoke up. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°No need, I can do it!¡± Anthony said. Even though some things were hard to face, Anthony knew he couldn''t avoid them. Quietly, Anthony reached his hand toward Keh''s back and touched the area around his father''s right shoulder de. Benjamin was watching from the side, his little face scrunched up in concentration. He was staring intently at Anthony, not daring to even take a breath. After feeling around for a while, Anthony suddenly stopped. Looking at Benjamin, he remained silent. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I didn''t feel any gunshot wound.¡± ¡°I thought you did from your expression!¡± ¡°I''ll turn him over and take a look,¡± Anthony said. Hence, Benjamin immediately stepped in to help. However, no matter how hard the two of them tried, they couldn''t lift Keh. They couldn''t see if there were any scars on Keh''s back. As the two were brainstorming, the bathroom door suddenly swung open and Natasha emerged from within. She spotted the two of them at a nce, her eyebrows furrowing. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Upon hearing her voice, the boys immediately withdrew their hands guiltily. Turning around, they looked at Natasha. She was wearing a loose, light-colored pajama. Her long hair was wet and loosely hanging down, making her overall spirit andplexion look much better. Staring at her, Anthony felt a mix of relief and guilt. ¡°Nothing much, just checking on how Daddy''s doing.¡± Benjamin, who was standing at the side, remained silent. Natasha swept her gaze over them. Of course, she could tell her children were hiding something from her. After Natasha nced at the person lying on the bed, a trace of pain shed across her eyes. However, she quickly looked away, pretending as if nothing was amiss. Natasha didn''t ask much. She walked over to them and asked, ¡°Why did you twoe back so early today?¡± ¡°It was gettingte,¡± answered Anthony. Natasha looked at him and asked, ¡°How did the matter go?¡± ¡°There was nothing much to deal with...¡± Anthony said. Natasha nced at him. ¡°Really? Kyle didn''t give you any trouble?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony was stunned. ¡°Nat, how did you know¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think it''s difficult for me to find out?¡± Natasha asked in return. Indeed, it was something easy for Natasha to figure out. Natasha didn''t care about anything else. She just looked at Anthony and spoke domineeringly. ¡°My demands are not unreasonable. Tell him that if he has any grudges, he can direct them at me and your dad. This matter has nothing to do with you. If he dares to trouble you, I won''t show any mercy!¡± Listening to Natasha''s words, Anthony was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Nat, you already know?¡± ¡°I don''t know everything. Just a little bit.¡± ¡°How did youe to know this?¡± Natasha''s gaze swept over Keh once again. ¡°Your father mentioned some things to me before.¡± Chapter 1027 Thank You Nat Chapter 1027 Thank You Nat Upon hearing Natasha''s words, Anthony finally nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, there''s no need for you to fear that I''ll find out, nor worry that I''ll be concerned. If Kyle really wants to harm you, he''ll be making an enemy of me even if you hide it from me,¡± Natasha said. ¡°If they have the guts, they should wait for your father to wake up and confront him directly, one-on- one or even two-against-one. But if they dare to exact revenge on you, I won''t allow it.¡± Her voice wasn''t loud, but every word was incredibly firm and assertive. At that moment, Natasha seemed to glow radiantly. Anthony and Benjamin looked at her, their eyes filled with emotion. A momentter, Anthony regained hisposure, looked at her, and said with a smile, ¡°I understand, Nat. Don''t worry. We know what to do.¡± Natasha nced at him before retracting her gaze. ¡°Fine, as long as you know what you''re doing.¡± At that moment, Anthony hesitated, then walked toward her. ¡°Nat, we didn''t mean to hide it from you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Natasha said nonchntly, running her fingers through her long hair. After some thought, Anthony spoke. ¡°Thalia told Kyle about my rtionship with Dad. Although he was a bit shocked when he found out, he epted it. It''s clear that he still really likes me and Benjamin.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha asked. Anthony nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about Holden? Has he epted it?¡± Natasha asked. The mention of Holden gave Anthony pause. ¡°He still doesn''t know about it.¡± ¡°What will you do if he finds out? I find it hard to believe that he will react the same way as Kyle, who was just shocked and nothing more. When the timees, Kyle will inevitably have to make a choice. What will you do then?¡± Natasha asked. The question Natasha asked was the same one that had been keeping Anthony awake the past few nights. At that moment, Natasha looked at him, ¡°Anthony, I''m not asking you topletely cut ties with Darz, but you need to understand, even if your father''s issues have nothing to do with you, this matter won''t be resolved so easily due to your rtionship with him,¡± Natasha said to him. She seldom preached to them, but when necessary, Natasha would say what needed to be said. That was the least a mother could do. Anthony looked at her. ¡°Mr. Dave has also told me these things, Nat. I understand them well.¡± Anthony was a person with a clear mind. Since he had acknowledged her words and Natasha didn''t want to pressure him, she nodded. ¡°Alright, all that matters is that you understand this.¡± Anthony''s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Nat, didn''t you just ask what Benjamin and I were doing?¡± Natasha turned her gaze toward him. Anthony then said, ¡°We were looking for a scar on Daddy''s body.¡± ¡°Scar?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony said, then proceeded to share with Natasha all the things he suspected. ¡°In any case, I feel that there are many things that don''t make sense, but there''s currently no evidence to support my suspicions. The only potential proof would be the scar on Daddy''s body. If it exists, it would mean that he was the one who killed Holden''s girlfriend back then. But if there''s no scar... then there must be another conspiracy at y.¡± Listening to Anthony''s words, Natasha''s eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Kyle said it. So, I''m very sure.¡± At that moment, Natasha looked at him, ¡°In that case, you can rest easy.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Your father does have quite a few scars and wounds but none at the ce you mentioned,¡± Natasha said, enunciating each word. Upon hearing that, Anthony''s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you?¡± Natasha asked. Upon hearing that, Anthony was overjoyed. He turned to look at Benjamin, his eyes filled with delight. ¡°That''s right. Nat has never lied to us.¡± Benjamin immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Nat, can we take a look?¡± Anthony immediately nodded in agreement upon hearing the question. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Natasha said, then immediately stood up and walked toward Keh. Sitting by the bed, she carefully lifted Keh''s shoulder slightly, then gently turned him onto his side. After staring at his back, Natasha withdrew her gaze and turned to the two little ones. ¡°Didn''t you want to see? Go ahead.¡± In response, Anthony and Benjamin immediately moved closer. ¡°Be careful,¡± Natasha reminded. ¡°Got it,¡± Anthony responded. He then carefully lifted Keh''s clothes from the back. Upon seeing the smooth, unblemished skin on the right side of his back, Anthony exchanged a nce with Benjamin. There was an indescribable tion in his eyes. Even in their joy, they carefully folded back Keh''s clothes before gentlyying him down. Turning around, they saw Natasha standing behind them. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Nat... It isn''t Daddy. It isn''t!¡± Anthony looked at her, his eyes filled with indescribable excitement. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Natasha looked at him, aware that the matter held extraordinary significance for Anthony. She asked, ¡°So, what''s next?¡± ¡°I will get to the bottom of these matters sooner orter. I will definitely clear Daddy''s name,¡± Anthony dered. When Natasha heard those words, a rare smile of relief appeared on her face. Looking at Anthony, she said, ¡°Anthony, you''ve matured.¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°So, Nat, don''t worry. I''m all grown up now. I can take care of myself going forward. Moreover, I will also protect you, Daddy, Great-grandpa, and Gramps.¡± Listening to his words, Natasha felt bothforted and heartbroken. Looking at him, she said. ¡°Anthony, we all have the ability to take care of and protect ourselves. You don''t need to shoulder all these responsibilities alone. You have a long life ahead of you, so you should do what you want to do. Enjoy and experience everything in life. No matter what your final choice is or what you do, I will support you unconditionally.¡± As she spoke, she turned her gaze to Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, this applies to you as well. These words apply to all three of you. I don''t expect you to achieve great things or make a name for yourselves when you grow up. All that matters to me is that you''re healthy and safe. As for what you want to do, you can move forward, or choose not to. I won''t me or restrict you, as long as you don''t regret your choice.¡± Listening to her words, both Anthony and Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood, Nat,¡± Anthony said. At that moment, Benjamin spoke. ¡°Nat, aren''t you afraid that we might actually end up doing nothing after what you''ve said?¡± ¡°Aren''t the savings you two have enough for you to do nothing for many lifetimes over?¡± Natasha retorted. Her words caused the two little ones exchanged a nce. ¡°So, what''s the big deal about doing nothing when you have such financial means?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. She, on the other hand, was quite open-minded about these things. In a person''s lifetime, they experience all kinds of events, including bitterness and joy. No one ever decided that one must always strive hard and struggle. In fact, peace and simplicity are also ways of life. No sooner had she finished than Anthony went straight up to her and embraced her. Even though his height didn''t even reach Natasha''s waist, he held onto her as he murmured, ¡°Nat, thank you.¡± Chapter 1028 Anthony Is Overwhelmed By The Evidence Chapter 1028 Anthony Is Overwhelmed By The Evidence Natasha lowered her gaze, looking at the little one hugging her. Without her noticing, he had grown a lot taller, but his palm-sized face still looked as fair and tender as ever. ¡°Thank you? For what?¡± Natasha asked in a low voice. ¡°I don''t know. I just want to thank you,¡± Anthony said, burying his face in Natasha''s body, as if he was acting cute. Natasha looked at him. Anthony was a person who was not good at expressing his feelings. The fact that he coulde up and hug her was a rare urrence. Such a characteristic was a strength at times but can also be a weakness. Natasha gently blinked and looked at him. ¡°If you don''t even know what you''re thanking me for, then I can''t ept your gratitude.¡± ¡°Nat...¡± Anthony held her, whispering softly. ¡°It''s no use saying my name,¡± Natasha said softly. At that moment, Anthony lifted his gaze to look at her. Natasha also lowered her gaze to look at him, their eyes meeting each other. After a moment of hesitation, Anthony said, ¡°I want to thank you for protecting us, for allowing us to grow up safely, and for your tolerance all this while. No matter what we do, you are always supportive. I''m also grateful for the education you''ve given us, teaching us to distinguish right from wrong, and helping us understand what we truly want.¡± As he spoke, he lifted his gaze to look at Natasha steadily. ¡°And... thank you for not breaking down over Daddy''s incident. You didn''t let us worry to the point of being unable to do anything. Nat, thank you for your strength. Thank you.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Natasha, his gaze dark and resolute. Natasha was also gazing at him. For a fleeting moment, joy turned to awkwardness, but they quickly regained theirposure. At that moment, she suddenly realized that her actions had such a profound impact on them. With those thoughts in mind, Natasha sat down, her gaze almost level with theirs. She smiled and began to speak. ¡°I know that after what happened to your father, you all have been worried about me.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, I am upset, saddened. Indeed, it was a blow to me.¡± As she spoke, Natasha''s gaze turned to the person lying on the bed. ¡°I''ve witnessed my loved ones leave one by one since I was a child. I thought that with time and by increasing my capabilities, these things wouldn''t happen again. But unexpectedly, I still can''t prevent or change them.¡± Listening to her words, both Anthony and Benjamin furrowed their brows, their gazes filled with heartache as they looked at her. ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha looked at them with a slight smile. ¡°What I want to tell you is that life goes on no matter who is gone. Apart from being their rtive, I am still me. I still have Gramps and you. Moreover, your father ended up like this because of me, so I should take on his responsibilities. That''s who I am.¡± Listening to Natasha''s words, Anthony once again reached out and embraced her. It was unclear whether it was tofort himself or her. ¡°Nat, I understand, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself and Benjamin. We will definitely stay healthy and safe.¡± Upon hearing his words, Natasha smiled contentedly. ¡°Hmm, it seems you''ve grasped the key point of what I said.¡± ¡°I understand now. It has been seared into our minds.¡± Anthony nodded. At that moment, Benjamin, who was standing by, said, ¡°Daddy is just sleeping, he will definitely wake up.¡± Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Natashaughed and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think so too. I believe he will definitely wake up.¡± As she spoke, her gaze turned to the person lying on the bed. Seeing this, Benjamin reached out his hand. ¡°I want a hug too!¡± Natashaughed, extending her hand to pull Benjamin into her embrace as well. At that moment, they didn''t notice that on the bed, Keh''s fingers twitched slightly, while the corners of his eyes became moist. After leaving Keh''s room, Anthony and Benjamin felt much more rxed emotionally. Now, they were one hundred percent certain that the person who killed Holden''s girlfriend was not their father. Just the thought of it filled Anthony with indescribable joy. ¡°Tony, what do you n to do next?¡± Benjamin asked. After some thought, Anthony replied, ¡°I haven''t decided yet.¡± ¡°Perhaps we should just tell Holden about this directly, so he doesn''t keep investigating. If he actually finds Dad, something terrible might happen,¡± Benjamin suggested. Anthony pondered for a moment after hearing this. ¡°If I tell him now, there''s a good chance he won''t believe me.¡± ¡°But it was Kyle who brought up this matter.¡± ¡°When a person loses their sanity, they won''t believe anyone. What will we do if he thinks Kyle is trying to help us?¡± Anthony asked. Benjamin pondered, furrowing his brows. ¡°So we should just let the matter drag out?¡± ¡°If we can find the person who killed Holden''s girlfriend, we might truly resolve this matter,¡± Anthony said, looking at Benjamin with a determined gaze. ¡°Where can we possibly start? Don''t forget that we weren''t even born back then!¡± ¡°That might be true, but didn''t we discover the inconsistency?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Tony, seeking the truth takes time, but right now, Holden is hell-bent on getting Daddy. I''m really worried about what might happen!¡± he said. The issue triggered a sigh from Anthony. ¡°Honestly, I''m worried too, but if we tell Holden now, he won''t believe it. Put yourself in his shoes. If it were you who saw someone kill me with your own eyes, and yearster, someone told you it was someone else, would you believe it?¡± Anthony asked. Upon hearing this, Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Don''t say such nonsense!¡± ¡°I''m just making aparison.¡± ¡°If Nat hears this analogy, you had better brace yourself for a scolding,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony simply said, ¡°Just tell me the conclusion.¡± ¡°Yes. I won''t believe it, but...¡± ¡°Wait, something''s not right.¡± Suddenly, Anthony spoke up. ¡°If he saw it with your own eyes, but that person wasn''t Daddy...¡± He trailed off, turning his gaze toward Benjamin. When the eyes of the two met, Benjamin asked, ¡°A disguise?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anthony immediately nodded excitedly. ¡°You''re absolutely right!¡± ¡°So who... Magus!¡± ¡°I''ll go ask him right now. Let''s see if he has any clues,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I''ming with you.¡± Discovering a new lead, both of them were equally excited. And so, they briskly walked out. After taking just a few steps, they unexpectedly ran into Thalia who wasing from the opposite direction. When she saw them, Thalia asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± At that moment, Anthony looked at her excitedly and said, ¡°We''ve already examined the scars on Daddy''s body. There are no scars where Kyle mentioned. Therefore, Daddy didn''t do it.¡± Thalia furrowed her brows and was about to ask something when Anthony continued, ¡°You can go and verify it out for yourself, but remember to tell Kyle about this!¡± With that, he hurriedly walked out. Thalia looked at him, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± ¡°To find new clues!¡± With that, he walked away without looking back. Chapter 1029 A New Approach Chapter 1029 A New Approach After that, Anthony had been so busy that he almost forgot about Magus. When he arrived to see thetter, Magus was administering medicine to Lina. Lina looked like she had put on some weight, while herplexion seemed better than before. She was also wearing a pleasant smile on her face. Anthony looked at her. ¡°How have you been? Has your condition improved recently?¡± Upon hearing this, Lena immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I''m much better now. I haven''t been sick again. Moreover, I feel like I''m a little fat now.¡± At that moment, Magus, who was standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°Fat? No, you''re still too thin. You need to eat more.¡± Linaughed and said, ¡°Are you trying to fatten me up like a pig?¡± Magus replied, ¡°No matter how much you eat, it won''t happen.¡± Linaughed, her eyes sparkling with delight. Anthony and Benjamin were watching from the side, not saying a word. After taking her medicine, Lena looked at Magus, ¡°Alright now. Mr. Anthony is here to see you. It must be something important. You should attend to him now.¡± Magus looked at her and nodded. ¡°Okay. You should get some rest. There''s no need to wait for me.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Lena nodded. Magus put down his bowl and looked at Anthony. ¡°Let''s talk outside.¡± Anthony nodded. When he was just about to leave, Lina called out suddenly, ¡°Mr. Anthony.¡± Anthony turned around to be greeted by Lina''s intent gaze. ¡°Thank you.¡± Anthony was slightly taken aback. ¡°Thank you for giving us the opportunity to start our lives anew. Both Magus and I are immensely grateful to you,¡± Lena sincerely said. Anthony looked at her with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Sometimes, you''re the one who gave yourself a chance, not someone else. This is your choice, and it''s what both of you deserve.¡± Lena looked at him and nodded. Despite being a young child, Anthony possessed wisdom that transcended the ordinary, be it in his words or actions. ¡°Get some rest,¡± Magus instructed, then nced at Anthony. They then turned around and walked out. They didn''t stop until they were outside. ¡°Let''s talk here. I have some matters to consult you about,¡± Anthony said. Magus inquired, ¡°Go on, tell me what is it.¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°I want to ask. In your line of work, do you have any channels or resources...¡± As if afraid he couldn''t express himself adequately, Anthony furrowed his brows, then continued, ¡°What I mean is, if any of you takes on a mission, is there a way to know? Would someone show off or share something about it?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Magus furrowed his brows. ¡°Generally, our business is passed on by word of mouth. Unless rmended by someone we know, we won''t take the job. As you know, what we do is usually ndestine. So, to avoid trouble, very few peoplee out to show off or brag about it.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°So, are you saying that craftsmen like you don''t have any sort ofmunity?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Magus looked at him, hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°We do.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony''s eyes instantly widened. ¡°We have a group chat, and the chat group leader is quite mysterious. He often posts missions in the group, and someone will take them. However, you generally won''t know who epted them. No one talks about it, and no one asks because anyone who does so is breaking the rules,¡± said Magus. Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°May I take a look at that group chat?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Magus nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Saying this, he immediately took out his phone, brought up the group chat, and then handed the phone to Anthony. Anthony took it and looked through the chat. There were over a hundred people in it, which wasn''t considered a lot. After skimming through it, Anthony couldn''t discern much. He looked up at Magus and asked, ¡°Could you give me the contact information of these people?¡± Magus nodded, ¡°Yes, but what do you need them for?¡± After some thought, Anthony looked at him and said, ¡°I want to investigate a case. It''s very likely that someone among these group of people is involved, so I want to find out who.¡± Magus nodded, copying the contact information of those in the group as he asked, ¡°If it''s possible, could you tell me what''s going on? Perhaps I can be of some help.¡± Anthony looked at him, ¡°Of course, it''s possible, but... I''m afraid I might drag you into it!¡± ¡°What are you saying? Since I''ve chosen to follow you, I''m at your disposal. It''s only natural that I do work for you. I can''t just live here, eat your food, take your money, and do nothing in return, can I?¡± said Magus. After some thought, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I''ll tell you.¡± He briefly exined the situation, then pulled out his phone to show a photo. ¡°This is my dad, you should have seen him before. If we can find the person who did this facial surgery years ago, we might be able to find the person behind all this.¡± Magus leaned forward slightly to take a closer look. Looking at the person in the photo, Magus''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°I''ll send you the photo, so please help me ask around. As long as there are leads and the information is reliable, I''m willing to ept any demands,¡± said Anthony. Magus lifted his gaze from the photo, then looked at Anthony and nodded. ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡± At that moment, Benjamin, who was standing by, asked, ¡°Isn''t it a rule in your group not to ask questions? What will happen if you break that rule?¡± Magus looked at him and smiled faintly. ¡°Now that I''ve stopped, there''s nothing to worry about. Besides, every industry might have its own rules, but there''s always a way to circumvent them. So, leave it to me, and don''t worry.¡± Listening to Magus''s words, Benjamin nodded. ¡°No matter what, be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Magus nodded. Anthony looked at him. ¡°I''ll wait for your updates then. As soon as there''s any, feel free to call me no matter the time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°It''s gettingte. I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll be going now,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Um... Boss.¡± Magus suddenly spoke up. Anthony turned around and asked him, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Magus thought for a moment, then looked at him. ¡°Here''s the thing. Lina''s illness has been almost cured. The doctor who treated her said that as long as she takes her medicine for half a year and keeps her spirits high, she will definitely recover.¡± ¡°So, what happens next?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''ve discussed it with Lina. We can''t stay here forever. So, she wants to go back, and me... I want to send her back.¡± ¡°Are you just sending her back or are you going back too?¡± ¡°Sending her back.¡± Magus said, ¡°Lina told me to stay close to you. So, after I send her back, no matter where you are, I''lle find you immediately. From then on, I''ll be with you,¡± Magus said. ¡°Can you bring yourself to part with her?¡± Anthony asked. Magusughed, ¡°As long as you give me time off to go see her regrly, it''s not a problem. Besides, she cane to see me anytime, can''t she?¡± Magus said. Looking at him, Anthony thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright, when are you leaving?¡± ¡°If you agree, we''ll set off tomorrow.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°By leaving early, I can return early too,¡± said Magus. Anthony looked at him and nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it. I''ll make the arrangements.¡± ¡°No need, Lina wants to enjoy the scenery along the way. So, we n to drive back,¡± said Magus. Anthony nced at him, hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright, just be careful.¡± Magus looked at him and smiled. ¡°Rest assured that this will not dy the matter you have tasked me with.¡± Anthony looked at him and gave a slight smile. Without saying another word, he got up and left. Chapter 1030 Set The Accounts Straight Chapter 1030 Set The ounts Straight After walking a considerable distance, Benjamin looked at Anthony, who was silent, and began to speak, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you worried?¡± Hearing Benjamin''s words, Anthony came back to his senses and looked at him before responding, ¡°Hmm, this matter is still quite far away. Besides, it is indeed a question whether we can find it or not.¡± Listening to his words, Benjamin sighed. ¡°What I''m talking about is Magus.¡± ¡°Magus? What happened to him?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Aren''t you worried that he won''te back once he leaves?¡± Benjamin raised an eyebrow. ¡°If that''s the case, it only means that Ick the ability to retain talent.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Is it so bad?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony retorted. Benjamin thought for a moment. ¡°I now understand why Kyle did what he did.¡± After all, it was possible for someone like Magus, who hadn''t taken any action yet, to just leave. Listening to his words, Anthony''s gaze turned directly towards him. His gaze was piercing, as if it carried a warning. Seeing the situation, Benjamin immediately said, ¡°I was just saying it. I didn''t actually agree.¡± ¡°Benjamin, remember this, ''Do not do unto others what you don''t want done unto you.'' In this world, you can never control anyone else. Also, never be the person you once despised,¡± Anthony said, emphasizing each word. Benjamin listened and asked, ¡°Tony, if the Awakened Alliance really takes off, can you really aplish all of this?¡± ¡°I''ll do my best,¡± replied Anthony. Benjamin listened, and nodded. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± The two of them got ready to leave. Suddenly, Anthony remembered something. ¡°By the way, how much cash do you have on you?¡± he abruptly asked. ¡°I think a few tens of thousands left?¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°What do you need so much cash for?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I have my arrangements.¡± Anthony didn''t borate. Benjamin raised an eyebrow, but didn''t ask further. ¡°Alright, I''ll get it for you from my roomter.¡± Soon, the two of them walked back. Just as Benjamin was about to enter the room, he saw Xiaosi coming out. Seeing him, Anthony immediately called out, ¡°Xiaosi.¡± ¡°Tony, Ben,¡± Denise immediately walked over. ¡°When did you guys get back?¡± ¡°It''s been a while,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Did you guys tell Kyle about my matter?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Hmm!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Ben exined it very clearly.¡± Upon hearing that, Denise immediately looked at Benjamin. ¡°Thank you, Ben, but what did Kyle say?¡± Benjamin nced at Anthony, he now understood. No matter what he did, he would never speak of it in front of Denise. He was ying the good cop. Turning around, his gaze fell on Denise. ¡°The decision was firmly made by Tony, ask him.¡± With that, he walked towards the house. Upon hearing the sound, Denise turned her gaze back to Anthony, her face full of anticipation. ¡°Tony, did you do that? What did you decide on?¡± Anthony and Benjamin shared a tacit understanding. How could they not understand that Benjamin did it on purpose? With a helpless sigh, Benjamin didn''t say much more, ¡°Just do what your heart desires, and leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Is... is this okay?¡± Just then, Benjamin walked out of the room and said to her, ¡°What''s wrong with that? Don''t forget that I''m also one of the leaders of Darz. I do have that authority. Since you''ve made up your mind, don''t overthink it. If anything happens, Tony will handle it.¡± With that, he winked at her, a picture of reassurance. Upon seeing the situation, Denise subtly shifted her gaze onto Anthony''s face. Thetter showed no expression. Seeing this, Denise opened her mouth and asked, ¡°What about Tony...?¡± ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Anthony said softly. Upon hearing this, Denise knew it was reliable and said, ¡°In that case, I''ll have to trouble you with this matter, big brother.¡± ¡°It''s no trouble at all, Tony is more than happy to help,¡± Benjamin said again. Anthony''s gaze immediately turned towards him. Seeing the situation, Benjamin quickly handed him the brown paper bag he was holding. ¡°All the cash is in here.¡± It was a big stack that carried a substantial weight. Anthony nodded. ¡°I will transfer the money to your card.¡± ¡°Actually, there are other ways to repay. We''re brothers after all, so there is no need to keep such a strict ount...¡± Benjamin said, looking at him thoughtfully. As if he knew what he was going to say, Anthony immediately spoke up, ¡°Even between brothers, it''s best to set the ounts straight to avoid any disputes.¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin''s eyebrows raised slightly. Upon seeing the situation, Denise looked at Anthony and asked, ¡°Tony, what do you need so much cash for?¡± ¡°For an emergency.¡± ¡°I still have some. Do you want it?¡± Denise asked. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°I haven''t seen it either, but there''s still quite a bit left.¡± ¡°Then give it to me,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Alright, wait for me a moment. I''ll go get it from the room,¡± said Denise, turning around and heading towards the room. As soon as Denise left, Anthony turned his gaze directly towards Benjamin, ¡°I didn''t know that but when did you start talking so much?¡± ¡°I can''t be the only good guy here,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony looked at him, his pair of ck eyes radiating maturity and steadiness. ¡°Tony, I know you like to do good deeds without seeking recognition, but you always criticize and lecture her in front of her face, yet protect her behind her back. If you don''t tell her, she will only end up fearing you over time,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I...¡± ¡°I know what you''re about to say.¡± Benjamin interrupted him directly, ¡°If that''s really what you wish, then just pretend I said nothing.¡± Sure enough, Anthony looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Seeing him fall silent, Benjamin teased, ¡°I knew it. You''re all talk and don''t mean it. You are just ying tough.¡± Hearing that, Anthony also looked at him. ¡°I never realized you talked so much before.¡± ¡°That just shows you don''t understand your brother well enough, Tony. You''re falling short of your duties.¡± As he spoke, Benjamin yfully patted him on the shoulder, a teasing smirk on his face. However, Anthony turned his head to nce at the hand resting on his shoulder, then nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, I haven''t been showing much care and understanding towards you. From now on, I will make it up to you...¡± Err... Why does this make me feel uneasy? ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°You''ll find out soon enough,¡± Anthony said, a smirk ying on his lips. Benjamin was speechless. As the two were engaged in a yful tussle, Denise emerged from the room. She held a small pink bag, which she handed directly to Anthony. ¡°Tony, everything''s in here,¡± she said. Looking at her pink purse, Anthony furrowed his brows. Benjamin moved slightly forward, peeking inside. ¡°Oh my, there''s so much? When did you exchange all this money?¡± ¡°All of these were given to me by Daddy and Mr. Dave.¡± Benjamin''s frown deepened. ¡°Howe I don''t have it?¡± ¡°Could it be that you... aren''t cute enough?¡± Denise raised an eyebrow. Upon hearing this, Benjamin nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡± Let''s just forget about the word ¡°cute¡±. However, Anthony, who was standing nearby, took it from her hands. ¡°I''ll hold onto the bag for a while and give it back to youter.¡± Having said that, he headed straight for the room. No sooner had he walked away than Denise immediately turned to Benjamin. ¡°What does Tony need so much cash for?¡± Chapter 1031 No More Shadow Seeker Chapter 1031 No More Shadow Seeker Benjamin leaned against the door frame, arms crossed over his chest, andzily watched as Anthony walked off into the distance. After a moment of thought, he spoke softly, ¡°Perhaps they''re trying to win people''s hearts.¡± ¡°Winning people over?¡± Denise furrowed her brows, indicating her confusion. Benjamin shifted his gaze to her, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Alright, you don''t need to worry about what your brother is nning,¡± he said, looking at her. ¡°You''re almost free now. I guess you''ll have to visit Darz once things are settled in a few days. Only then will everything bepletely resolved. During this time, just rest at home and spend more time with Nat. Tony and I might be a bit busy, so we''re counting on you to take care of Nat.¡± Denise listened on and nodded. ¡°Alright, no matter what, you guys need to be more careful. Don''t make Nat and I worry about you again.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Benjamin responded affectionately, then looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, it''s gettingte. You should head back and rest.¡± ¡°I''m going to check on Nat.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin lifted his wrist to check the time. ¡°At this hour?¡± ¡°Thalia is over at Nat''s ce, so I''m going to go check on them!¡± Denise said. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Alright then, you go ahead. I''ll head back to my room to rest!¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Goodnight, Ben.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After Denise left, Benjamin finally closed the room door to rest. Just as he was about to wash up, his phone suddenly rang. Benjamin picked it up to check, but upon seeing the message, his brows furrowed... ... Inside another room. Spencer was also there. When Denise arrived, they were in the middle of a conversation. She quietly stood aside, listening without uttering a word. After conducting a full-body examination on Keh, he carefully settled him down again. ¡°How''s it going?¡± At this moment, Thalia asked him. ¡°Indeed, there is no injury as you mentioned,¡± said Spencer. Upon hearing the sound, Thalia''s eyes slightly narrowed, a hint of excitement seemingly present in her gaze. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Didn''t you see it all?¡± Spencer asked with a smile. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. I can''t believe I was mistaken...¡± Thalia said. After all, she had med Keh for this for so many years, and now suddenly realizing it wasn''t him left her somewhat at a loss. ¡°If you don''t trust your own eyes, then what do you trust?¡± ¡°I trust you!¡± Thalia said directly, her gaze and eyes full of trust and reliance. ¡°Alright, let me tell you that there''s nothing. Nothing at all!¡± he said. ¡°This matter is important to me. No, it''s important to the three little ones. Make sure you check thoroughly before you speak,¡± said Thalia. Spencer chuckled and said, ¡°Even if I look at it ten more times, the result would still be the same.¡± ¡°What if there''s some kind of scar removal surgery to get rid of it...¡± ¡°He has quite a few scars on his body, big and small ones. Why would he remove this one and leave the rest?¡± Spencer retorted, then shook his head. ¡°That''s not Keh''s style.¡± ¡°What does style matter? What if, just what if, he doesn''t like it?¡± said Thalia. ¡°Even if you''ve had scar removal surgery, there will still be traces. It''s impossible to have nothing at all. Clearly, Keh''s skin condition is not bad,¡± said Spencer. Thalia was speechless. What else can be said? ¡°Who cares if his skin is good or not...¡± Thalia muttered, then turned to look at the person lying on the bed. She knew that there was no one more authoritative in this world than Spencer. If he said it was not there, then it was certainly not there. Thalia trusted himpletely in both public and private matters. However, when her gaze fell on the person in the bed, Thalia''s expression was a little unusual. Spencer looked at her. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied with this oue?¡± Thalia murmured, ¡°It''s not that... Have I been ming the wrong person all these years?¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer couldn''t help butugh. ¡°So, is this the reason why you have such a big issue with Keh?¡± Thalia snapped back to reality, her gaze meeting his. She nodded as if it was the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡± Spencer did not know what to say. At this point, it was hard to tell whether Thalia was simply naive or just stubborn. Regardless of her appearance, she was always an adorable person in Spencer''s eyes. However, Thalia didn''t see it that way. Seeing him fall silent, she furrowed her brows. ¡°No, what''s that look in your eyes? Can''t I dislike him because of this?¡± Spencer nodded somewhat helplessly. ¡°Alright, of course you can.¡± Thalia took a deep breath. She was both happy and disappointed. ¡°Who would have known that it wasn''t him... Why do you think he would admit to it?¡± Spencer chuckled as he looked at her, and remained silent. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Thalia asked, displeased. Spencer shook his head. ¡°It''s nothing. Being able to love and hate without fear is quite good.¡± Thalia nced at him directly, clearly not buying his words. She turned her head to look at Natasha, who was not far behind her. She seemed indifferent, as if she didn''t care about the matter at all. She sighed and said. ¡°I owe Keh an apology for this.¡± Upon hearing her, Natasha looked at her. ¡°He didn''t take it to heart, but he did receive your apology,¡± Natasha said, nodding at her. Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°He must be feeling pretty smug right now.¡± She said, looking at Keh, ¡°Let him be smug, give him a chance to mock me in return.¡± Natasha listened, but didn''t say a word. Thalia took a deep breath, then looked at Natasha, ¡°Once this matter is rified, there''s a chance for Keh and Darz to bury the hatchet. That way, the three little ones caught in the middle won''t have to feel so torn.¡± Speaking of which, Natasha looked at her. ¡°I didn''t expect this oue either. I was even thinking about how to resolve this issue. It seems that fate hasn''t closed all doors on them.¡± Even though Natasha didn''t say anything, her concern for the matter was evident in every word she said. With that thought, Thalia spoke up, ¡°Don''t worry, Kyle is nowpletely subdued by Anthony and Benjamin. The only concern now is that they might run away.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Natasha didn''t have much of a reaction. She understood the principle that for one to be entrusted with great responsibility, they must shoulder a great responsibility, go through ordeals to prepare oneself for it. Natasha was never an ambitious person. All she wished for the three of them was to be safe and healthy. Nothing more. However, on top of this, she was an understanding mother. She was more than willing to support them in anything they wanted to do. Therefore, between the two, Natasha chose thetter. As long as they were willing, Natasha would offer them her unconditional support. ¡°It''s the same as I''ve always said, as long as they''re okay, I don''t mind. But if Kyle tries to give them a hard time, I won''t let him off,¡± Natasha said. Upon hearing this, Thalia let out a deep sigh. ¡°If Kyle knew this threat was from Shadow Seeker, he would surely be terrified.¡± Natasha''s gaze fell upon the person lying on the bed, her gaze deep and profound as she said, ¡°From now on, there will be no more Shadow Seeker in this world.¡± Chapter 1032 God Is Fair Chapter 1032 God Is Fair Upon hearing Natasha''s words, Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. She looked at Natasha, and was all worried. At that moment, Natasha withdrew her gaze. After catching her nervous expression, she began to speak, ¡°What I mean is there will only be Natasha, not Shadow Seeker from now on.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia was slightly taken aback, then asked, ¡°But why is that?¡± ¡°I''ve done what I wanted to do, and executed revenge. I don''t want to lose anything else because of my stubbornness...¡± Natasha murmured. Upon hearing these words, Thalia knew she was still ming herself in her heart. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to say something, Natasha looked at her and said, ¡°Can you pass a message to Kyle for me?¡± Thalia was caught off guard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If he treats Anthony and Benjamin well, then there will be no more Shadow Seeker in this world. But if he breaks his promise, I will definitely reappear and be his greatest enemy,¡± Natasha said, word by word. This was undoubtedly a threat from a powerful opponent. Upon hearing this, Thalia felt as if she was enveloped in a strong sense of protection. She looked at Natasha and nodded, ¡°Even though I know what you''re worried about won''t happen, rest assured, I will definitely ry your message to him.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Natasha nodded. At this point, seeing that their conversation was winding down, Spencer spoke up, ¡°Alright, it''s gettingte. You should rest early. We''ll take our leave now.¡± ¡°No, what''s the rush?¡± Thalia said, looking at the man beside him who was pulling at her arm. ¡°I''m tired.¡± ¡°If you''re tired, just go to sleep.¡± ¡°Stay with me until I fall asleep.¡± ¡°I...¡± Thalia looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. At this point, Spencer looked at Natasha nonchntly and said, ¡°Alright, it''s gettingte. You guys should rest early. We''re leaving now.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Good night,¡± said Spencer, taking Thalia by the hand and leading her outside. Thalia seemed to remember something, and she turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Nat, I''lle and talk with you again tomorrow...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Spencer took her out directly. As the door mmed shut with a bang, her voice was cut off from the outside. However, in the corridor, Thalia immediately shook off Spencer''s hand as soon as they stepped out. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Seeing her gesture of disgust, Spencer furrowed his brows, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Thalia pursed her lips, looking at him as she said, ¡°With Keh in this condition, how could you say such things in front of Natasha? Are you unting your affection? How do you think this makes her feel?¡± Listening to her words, Spencer sighed. ¡°Do you think she would care about this?¡± ¡°I don''t know, but take it easy... How could you say such things...¡± Thalia was embarrassed. Seeing her face turn red, Spencer leaned in closer to her. ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°Not at all...¡± Thalia looked at him, ¡°After all, I''m an adult. How could I blush just because of what you said? You''re really underestimating me...¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Spencer looked at her leisurely and carefully. ¡°Of course, don''t underestimate me!¡± Thalia said. At this moment, Spencer looked at her, his voice low and mysterious. ¡°But when I said ''sleep'', I really just meant sleep. Could it be that you''re overthinking it?¡± Immediately, Thalia''s face turned even redder. She lifted her gaze to him. Spencer just looked at her with a teasing glint in his eyes, and a hint of amusement. Thalia knew she had been teased. With that thought, she spoke up, ¡°That''s exactly what I meant, and I didn''t say anything else...¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why are you blushing then?¡± ¡°What? No way!¡± Spencer reached out his hand, and touched her fair and beautiful earlobe lightly. ¡°Even this part has turned red...¡± His hands were cool to the touch, and it was quiteforting when their skin made contact. However, his words only served to fan the mes of unrest in her heart. ¡°That''s because I''m feeling hot. I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m going back to my room to sleep.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Watching her retreating figure, Spencer chuckled lightly. Then, he quickly stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her directly. ¡°Let''s go to my room.¡± ¡°I''m not going.¡± ¡°Then, I''ll go to your room.¡± Thalia did not say anything. Seeing her fall silent, Spencer spoke up, ¡°Since you''re not saying anything, I''ll take that as a yes. Let''s go to your room!¡± ¡°Thalia suggested, ¡°...let''s go to your room instead. My room is next to the three little ones. I''m afraid they might overhear.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencerughed and leaned in close to her ear. ¡°I''m not doing anything. What do you think they''ll hear?¡± Thalia was not amused. ¡°Spencer!¡± ¡°Alright, let''s go to my room,¡± he said, leading her towards his room. On the bed. Spencer held her in his arms, and an inexplicable tension welled up in Thalia''s heart. ¡°Spencer...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I haven''t been feeling greattely either, so I am not in the mood to do much. I just want to hold you.¡± Spencer''s voice softly echoed in her ear. Upon hearing these words, Thalia knew he was serious. The tension in her heart slowly eased, and then she reached out and embraced him. ¡°Perfect, I could use a hug too.¡± And so, the two of themy in bed, holding each other. ¡°Every time I see Natasha''s strong demeanor, it leaves a peculiar feeling in my heart...¡± Thalia suddenly murmured. ¡°Indeed, beneath her seemingly delicate exterior lies an incredibly strong heart,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Really, sometimes I doubt if I could handle the things that happen to her if they were to happen to me.¡± Speaking of which, Thalia lowered her eyes to look at him. ¡°Does she have any other matters?¡± ¡°When I first met her, it was right after her parents had been tragically killed. She was so young then... Now, after all this time, she''s finally with the person she loves, only for another disaster to strike... If you say that fate is fair to everyone for it gave her talent but also took away her loved ones. Well, this kind of mental test is not something everyone can handle.¡± Listening, Thalia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed...¡± ¡°There''s no more Shadow Seeker in this world, she has hidden all her unique talents,¡± Spencer murmured. ¡°Actually, it''s not entirely so, she''s also paving the way for Anthony,¡± Thalia said. Hearing this, Spencer looked up at her. ¡°Oh? You have figured it out?¡± Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°I''m not a fool. If there were no Shadow Seeker in this world, then Anthony would undoubtedly be the best. Kyle naturally wouldn''t want to give up this top spot in the world, so she is also trying to solidify Anthony''s position by stepping down.¡± Upon hearing these words, Spencer''s gaze towards her was filled with an odd look. Thalia nced sideways, just in time to meet his gaze. Upon seeing the look in his eyes, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Did I miss something when I suddenly realized that you''ve quietly grown up while I still thought of you as a little girl?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia looked at him. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you have any regrets?¡± Chapter 1033 A Lost Heart Finds Its Home Chapter 1033 A Lost Heart Finds Its Home Spencer''s gaze was intensely fixed on her, his eyes slightly darkened. After a long while, he responded softly, ¡°Mmm, I regret it.¡± Thalia was very satisfied with this answer. At the very least, it proved that her past efforts were not one-sided. Looking at him, Thalia suddenly leaned in closer. ¡°Spencer, tell me, did you like me previously?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± ¡°It''s important, I need to know when exactly did you start?¡± Thalia looked at him, her eyes firm and bright, like two pearls shimmering with courage, radiating a captivating glow. Spencer''s gaze was deep and restrained, looking at her with an expression full of endless affection. After a long while, he finally spoke, ¡°It started the night you fell ill.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thalia furrowed her brows, she couldn''t quite remember. ¡°You don''t remember?¡± Spencer asked, ¡°One night, you had a fever and held my hand the entire night. It all started from that night,¡± Spencer said calmly. Thalia narrowed her beautiful eyes, trying to recall that night. ¡°I remember now...¡± she said, looking at Spencer, and continued to ask curiously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ''why''?¡± ¡°Why did you fall for me that night?¡± she asked. Spencer slightly pursed his lips, ¡°I''m not sure, but perhaps because you''re so petite, so I feel an urge to protect you.¡± Listening to his response, Thalia gradually immersed herself in memories. She wasn''t someone who liked to pursue the root of things, but at this moment, she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Then why did you reject meter?¡± Speaking of this, Spencer''s expression turned stiff. He looked at Thalia''s delicate and exquisite face, a surge of pain and regret welling up in his heart. Without shifting his gaze, he spoke lightly, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Thalia reached out, and cradled his face suddenly and looked directly into his eyes. ¡°Spencer, don''t try to escape, answer me.¡± Answer her... What am I to say? Once he told the answer, all the loving feeling in the air would cease to exist. Since he had decided to take this step, and resolved to protect her for a lifetime, Spencer had no intention of ever bringing up this secret again. Seeing him remain silent, Thalia persisted. She was determined to uncover the deepest secret harbored in Spencer''s heart. ¡°Spencer, tell me. What are you really worried about?¡± Thalia asked softly, with a sense of gentle persuasion. A woman''s sixth sense told her that Spencer had been keeping something from her all along, and that very thing was the reason that had kept them apart for so many years. Without understanding the reason, she feared that he would eventually leave her again due to this reason. ¡°Spencer...¡± At that moment, Spencer suddenly lifted his gaze, staring directly at her as if he could see right through her soul. ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Thalia paused, her attractive eyebrows furrowing. Spencer suddenly changed his expression, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Thalia nodded nkly. At that moment, he leaned in, and suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°I raised you, so I can''t bear to harm you. I feel like a beast.¡± ¡°Thalia was not amused. ¡°Who said you raised me? I grew up on my own, okay?''¡° she asked. ¡°That''s not the same.¡± ¡°Besides, you''re my benefactor at most, not my kin,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Men are always cautious yet wicked,¡± said Spencer. A hint of doubt shone in Thalia''s eyes as she stared at him, feeling dubious. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, there are no good man!¡± said Spencer. ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°I''m not either.¡± Thalia frowned. ¡°I won''t let you talk about yourself like that.¡± ¡°This is the truth.¡± ¡°Are you looking for a way out by saying this? So you can unabashedly tell me that you''ve already warned me that you''re no good if you leave me again one day, and it''s my fault for not believing you, right?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer heard her andughed. ¡°Have you been watching too many romance dramas with Denise?¡± ¡°Why else would you say that? In my eyes, you are the best, Spencer... You are the light in my life, the one who gives me hope. Without you, I wouldn''t have everything I have now...¡± In the next moment, Spencer suddenly leaned in, nting a kiss on her lips. Thalia was slightly taken aback, but then gradually learned from him, responding in kind. After an indeterminate amount of time, Spencer finally let her go slowly. Their breathing was heavy, and they were panting. The air was filled with amorous longing. His hand sifted through her hair, and his chin resting on the top of her head. He gently rubbed against it, as if he wished he could meld her into his very being. After some time, he began to murmur, ¡°Thalia, I promise you that I will love and protect you for the rest of my life, until you grow tired of me.¡± Thalia nestled in his arms, and upon hearing his words, she immediately responded, ¡°Then you''re out of luck, because I will never be tired of you. Not in this life, not in the next, not in any life thereafter...¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Spencerughed listening to her silly words. ¡°What, you don''t believe me?¡± Thalia asked, looking at him. ¡°We only live one. Where do the notions of next life and the life after nexte from?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°How do you know it doesn''t exist?¡± ¡°From a medical perspective...¡± ¡°That''s just from a medical perspective. You''ve never experienced it, so how can you be so sure that it doesn''t exist?¡± Thalia retorted. Spencer looked at her. ¡°There''s never a definitive conclusion to this matter.¡± ¡°There''s no conclusion, then my words will be the conclusion. We will always be together whether it is in this life, the next life, or the life after that. And you, you can only belong to me!¡± Thalia looked at him and said with a tone that was very domineering. Upon hearing her, Spencerughed. ¡°Alright, I will always belong to you...¡± ¡°That''s more like it!¡± Thalia smiled contentedly. Once again, she nestled into his arms, holding him. At this moment, she felt this was the happiest moment in her life. Spencer held her in his arms. ¡°Alright, it''s gettingte. You should go to sleep now.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Thalia nodded, then found afortable position in his arms and closed her eyes. ¡°Mm, I used to always fantasize about lying in bed like this while holding you. Now, my dream has finally come true.¡± As she spoke, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly in a smile. Upon hearing that, Spencer lowered his gaze to the woman in his arms. As he watched her satisfied smile at the corner of her mouth, his eyes were filled withplex emotions. Thalia''s love had always been intense, straightforward, without a hint of pretense, and beyond any doubt. She lived vibrantly, much like the proud sun under the scorching heat. Even though she was scarred and bruised, she still loved and hated without fear. She was sincere, brave, and beautiful in this way. How could he not be in love with her? Rather than saying he was her light, it was more urate to say that she was his direction. Before he met her, he was forever adrift aimlessly without direction. But with her arrival, his lost heart seemed to have found a home... Chapter 1034 Your Butt Needs Some Exposure Chapter 1034 Your Butt Needs Some Exposure On the other side. Sub-base of Darz. Kyle sat in the spacious conference room, reading the message sent by Thalia. His brows furrowed in concern. Honestly, this oue was beyond his expectations. Even though Anthony and Benjamin hade and told him repeatedly that something was off, he had long been firmly convinced that it was Keh in his heart. Moreover, he had believed this for many years. Now, a single denial had negated their years of resentment. Although this oue was beneficial for both them and Anthony, he knew that this matter wouldn''t be easily settled. Don''t even mention Holden, but even he found it somewhat unbelievable. After much consideration, Kyle decided to call Anthony. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, he wasn''t asleep either. He was still sitting in front of theputer, chasing after the so-called clues. ¡°Still awake?¡± Kyle asked directly. ¡°Aren''t you also not sleeping?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Why aren''t you sleeping properly? You''re just a kid who is still growing. What''s the point of staying upte every night?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°If you don''t want me to stay upte, then get to the point. Once you''re done, I can go to sleep.¡± Anthony muttered, staring at hisputer with his phone lying on the table. After a moment of contemtion, Kyle spoke, ¡°Thalia has told me about it.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Anthony responded nonchntly. Even though he was brimming with excitement inside, he still managed to maintain a calm andposed demeanor. ¡°To be honest, I''m quite surprised by this oue,¡± Kyle said. ¡°So, what''s next?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I don''t have a n. I just wanted to discuss with you on what we should do next about this matter?¡± ¡°It''s simple. Just be honest with Holden, and then tell him the truth.¡± ¡°Based on what I know about him and what he''s seen, he won''t believe it if we suddenly tell him now,¡± Kyle said. Suddenly, Anthony stopped what he was doing, ¡°But you said it yourself, that scar can prove it wasn''t my dad who did it!¡± ¡°Yes, I said it. In fact, I could also talk to him, prove it to him, but the likely oue is that he might end up not believing me either,¡± Kyle said. Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°So, you''re saying there''s no solution to this?¡± Kyle took a deep breath ¡°Holden always appears gentle and refined, but in reality, he''s incredibly stubborn. The more carefree he seems, the more resolute he is about seeking revenge. Now, if we tell him that it wasn''t Keh, and that he''s been hating the wrong person, do you think he would believe it if you were in his shoes?¡± ¡°Even if he doesn''t believe it, I still have to tell him, because it''s the truth,¡± emphasized Anthony. ¡°Yes, you''re right, but what I''m thinking is, timing and setting are very important in this matter.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be taking your parents back to Glenport City? I think you guys should leave first, and we won''t discuss these matters with him for now. Once you''re gone and he can''t find Keh, he''ll naturally calm down. At that point, I''ll feed him the information you''ve found gradually, and let him discover the issues on his own. I believe that will be far more convincing than anything we could say,¡± said Kyle softly. Anthony listened to his words, and thought seriously for a moment, then murmured, ¡°That could be a solution.¡± ¡°So, you agree too?¡± After some thought, Anthony said, ¡°You understand him better than anyone else, so I''ll leave this matter in your hands.¡± ¡°Alright, since you''ve said so, I''ll start making arrangements,¡± Kyle said. Anthony hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Kyle asked directly. ¡°Tomorrow night if all goes as nned,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Will Dave send you?¡± Kyle asked. Upon hearing the sound, Anthony nced at his phone, and remained silent. On the other end of the phone, Anthony''s silence spoke volumes. Even without seeing his eyes, Kyle could imagine his expression and reaction at that moment. He said, ¡°Rest assured. This wasn''t your father''s doing. Therefore, the animosity between Darz and DX no longer exists, and I certainly won''t do anything to him.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Anthony said leisurely. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kyle asked directly, ¡°Your tone. Are you doubting me?¡± ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Kyle was a little disappointed. ¡°Anthony, is this how you see me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kyle was at a loss for words, utterly infuriated by him. He took a deep breath, then another. ¡°Anthony Watson, is your goal in life just to annoy me?¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony responded, ¡°You''re overthinking it. You''re not significant enough to be my goal. My existence would be far too worthless if it were solely for you!¡± Kyle was getting annoyed. What a piece of work. No one dares to im the top spot in the art of pissing someone off if Anthony takes the second ce. But, I''ve long been used to his irritating remarks. Kyle replied, ¡°From what you''re saying, do you have a target in mind?¡± ¡°It''s always been there.¡± ¡°Let''s hear it.¡± ¡°My goal is to make you and everyone else submitpletely.¡± Oh my. ¡°Anthony, I must say, you really have a bold tongue.¡± Anthony chuckled softly. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± ¡°I''ve seen people brag before, but I''ve never seen anyone who dares to brag like this!¡± Kyle said directly. He would only dare to think about those words, but he would never actually brag like this. Anthony, however, was unfazed. ¡°Since you don''t believe me, you''ll just have to wait and see. Sooner orter, you''ll have to respectfully call me ''Mr. Anthony''.¡± ¡°Mr. Anthony?¡± Upon hearing this, Kyle chuckled coldly. ¡°If you were in front of me right now, I''d surely pull down your pants and give your butt a few hard ps,¡± Kyle stated directly. Anthony simply said, ¡°Good night then.¡± ¡°What''s the matter? You can''t stand that?¡± ¡°It''s not that I can''t stand it, it''s just that your mindset is fixed. You will always use age to limit others.¡± ¡°I am indeed the strength.¡± ¡°If we''re talking about power, by the time I''m as old as you, I could have you pants down too, and bask in the sun on the rooftop of Darz.¡± Bloody hell! It''s quite a vivid picture. After some thought, Kyle said, ¡°By that time, I''ll be long retired. You won''t have that opportunity.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll always make sure your butt sees the sun wherever you are. Along the journey, you''ll also get to experience the local customs and cultures of every ce you visit.¡± Are you serious? He is threatening me with the utmost elegance. Kyle listened on and muttered under his breath, ¡°Will you really not let me off?¡± ¡°You know me. That''s just how I am. I always repay a grudge.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you''re the boss,¡± Kyle conceded, looking at him. ¡°We''ll talk about the butt issueter. Let''s focus on the important stuff first.¡± Anthony was also a person who knew when to stop. ¡°Go ahead. Mr. Anthony is listening.¡± ¡°Since you''re leaving, how about I buy you a meal tomorrow?¡± ¡°No,¡± Anthony tly refused. ¡°Who knows when we''ll meet again once we leave. Can you really leave just like this?¡± Kyle asked. Anthony squinted his eyes leisurely and said, ¡°Well, we will meet soon...¡± Chapter 1035 Are You Taking Advantage Of Me Chapter 1035 Are You Taking Advantage Of Me Kyle slightly squinted his eyes after hearing Anthony''s words. ¡°Meet soon? When?¡± ¡°You''ll know when the timees.¡± ¡°You are always leaving me in suspense...¡± Kyle muttered, suddenly furrowing his brows as a thought struck him. ¡°Wait. Are you nning to return to the headquarter for training?¡± he asked. ¡°We might need to wait a bit longer on this matter,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Hey, if you keep waiting, you''ll be past the age for it!¡± Kyle said. ¡°I know, but I still need some time to work on my mom,¡± Anthony said. Kyle moistened his lips, he knew that Anthony was a person who valued family above all else, especially his mother, who held an extraordinary significance to him. With this in mind, Kyle didn''t press further. Sometimes, career was indeed important, butpared to the most important person by one''s side, it would be insignificant. ¡°Alright, you can arrange this matter yourself. It''s fine whether you choose to train or not as it won''t affect your status in Darz. It''s just that, it could be beneficial for your personal safety and future development,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Even if you can''t catch up with this batch, it''s not a big deal. Worstes to worst, we''ll have Thalia train you personally.¡± Err... This statement indeed aligned so well with what Thalia said. However, at this moment, Anthony didn''t say anything. After all, no matter how well a n was made, it was still just a n. He had no control over the things that might happen in the future. Even though he was very eager, none of it matteredpared to Natasha. ¡°By the way, there''s something else I want to ask you,¡± Kyle suddenly said. Anthony snapped back from his thoughts. ¡°What?¡± ¡°When did you be so close with Shadow Seeker?¡± Kyle asked. Huh, what does this mean? This unexpected question left Anthony somewhat at a loss for a response. ¡°Today, Shadow Seeker passed a message to me through Thalia,¡± Kyle suddenly spoke up. Upon hearing the sound, Anthony asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? You don''t know?¡± Kyle retorted. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°If I knew, would I still need to ask you?¡± Anthony said. Kyle moistened his lips. ¡°He said, if I treat you well, then there would be no more Shadow Seeker in this world. But if I don''t treat you well, then he would definitely be my greatest enemy.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony was slightly taken aback. ¡°When was this said?¡± ¡°It was just today,¡± Kyle said, somewhat reluctantly. ¡°If I remember correctly, you two met through me. When did you be so close?¡± he asked. What Kyle said didn''t really register with Anthony. At this moment, all he could think about were the words spoken by Natasha. Indeed, only Nat would speak and act in such a way. My heart is brimming with happiness. ¡°Anthony, I''m talking to you!¡± Kyle suddenly called out to him. Anthony snapped back to reality, looked at his phone and said, ¡°What do you mean? We were introduced to each other by you?¡± ¡°Isn''t that right? Wasn''t it me who introduced you guys during yourstpetition?¡± Kyle said. ¡°That''s what you think.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is, we''ve known each other for much longer and are far more familiar with each other than you think,¡± Anthony said. Kyle listened to him furrowed his brows. ¡°So, the two of you have been putting on a show for me?¡± ¡°Well, it''s not exactly like that... It''s a bitplicated to exin in a few words. Just do as he says, or trust me, he will do whatever it takes to make you pay,¡± Anthony said, a hint of pride ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°People just say things, you shouldn''t take it so seriously,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Since you two are so close, and so familiar with each other, why don''t you bring him into Darz?¡± ¡°Don''t you understand what he said?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She was willing to give up the first ce for me. Isn''t that enough to show her attitude?¡± Anthony asked. Speaking of which, Kyle paused slightly. When he first heard these words, all he was thinking was when their rtionship had be so good. He hadn''t thought much about it, but after Anthony''s exnation, it really seemed to be the case. Without Shadow Seeker, Anthony was undoubtedly the top yer. As long as he remained number one, the status of Darz would be unshakeable. Thinking of this, Kyle became even more curious., ¡°A top-tier hacker is actually willing to step down for you?¡± ¡°You are envious, aren''t you?¡± Anthony asked, brimming with pride and satisfaction. ¡°What on earth did you do to bewitch him?¡± Kyle was extremely curious. How did he manage to do it? Even if he was a bit handsome, cute, and likable, it shouldn''t have been to this extent, right? ¡°You want to know?¡± Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tell me,¡± Kyle said curiously. He had been tracking Shadow Chaser since the inception of Darz. After so many years of searching, this mysterious character either ignored him or simply said no even when he finally found his contact information, despite all the sweet talk and pulling countless strings. He couldn''t find a single crack to slip through. How did Anthony manage to sort him out in such a short time? He was even willing to give up the position as number one in the world for this brat. It would be a lie to say that I''m not curious. Just as he was hoping that Anthony would say something, he suddenly spoke up, ¡°If you want to learn something, shouldn''t you give me some kind of incentive?¡± ¡°So, I gave you an inch, and you took a mile?¡± Kyle asked directly. ¡°Goodnight-¡± Anthony made a gesture to hang up. Upon seeing the situation, Kyle immediately said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Anthony looked at his phone, he was just trying to scare him, so he had no intention of hanging up. ¡°What? Is there something else?¡± Kyle took a deep breath. ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°Money? I am not short of that. Let''s trade for something else,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Something else? What?¡± Kyle asked. After some thought, Anthony asked directly, ¡°Have you figured out what to do about my sister''s situation?¡± Speaking of which, Kyle paused. ¡°I am still thinking about it.¡± ¡°How about we trade with this?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Anthony Watson, you really never miss a trick!¡± Kyle said, looking at him. With a light chuckle, Anthony asked, ¡°So, does this mean you''ve agreed?¡± ¡°How about I take Denise as my goddaughter?¡± Kyle asked directly, ¡°This way, she would be considered part of Darz, which would be easier to exin.¡± Upon hearing the suggestion, Anthony responded harshly, ¡°Scram¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean? It''s not possible?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I consider you a friend, and a brother. But you taking my sister as your goddaughter is clearly taking advantage of me and Benjamin,¡± Anthony said, emphasizing each word. Moreover, the age difference between them isn''t that big. Hence, this man taking Denise as a goddaughter is indeed a bit too much. Speaking of which, Kyle paused slightly. ¡°Uh, I didn''t expect you two...¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Anthony scoffed, clearly unconvinced. ¡°So, what about taking he as my godsister?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°My sistercks nothing...¡± ¡°Anthony, even without this rtionship, Denise is just like a sister to me. In the future, she will have the entire Darz as her backing. No matter what trouble she encounters, there will never be short of people standing behind her,¡± Kyle directly stated. ¡°Moreover, I really do need to provide an exnation.¡± He had made thing clear. Anthony''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°I need to discuss this matter with Denise.¡± Chapter 1036 Getting Adopted Chapter 1036 Getting Adopted ¡°No problem. I''ll wait for your answer,¡± Kyle said. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I''m hanging up,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Anthony Watson, do you think I''m a fool?¡± Kyle asked directly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you ying dumb for?¡± Kyle asked directly. ¡°You still haven''t told me about what''s going on between you and Shadow Seeker.¡± ¡°Oh, you still remember?¡± Anthony responded teasingly. ¡°Do you think you''re the only one with a good memory?¡± Kyle retorted. Anthony looked at him. ¡°It''s not that I won''t tell you. It''s just that even if I do, you won''t believe me.¡± ¡°It''s my business whether I believe it or not. You just need to say your piece,¡± Kyle said. ¡°All right.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Shadow Seeker is the closest person to me in this world.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Kyle said outright. ¡°See? I told you, but you wouldn''t believe me,¡± Anthony said helplessly. Kyle looked at him. ¡°If you''re telling the truth, I''ll believe you.¡± After some thought, Anthony spoke. ¡°Shadow Seeker and I hit it off right away. Besides, she''s naturally easy-going and doesn''t care about abstract things like rankings. So, she''s willing to support me.¡± ¡°This statement... does seem somewhat credible,¡± Kyle said. Anthony looked quite helpless. Will you look at this? He didn''t believe me when I told him the truth, even forcing me to fabricate lies. What can I do? ¡°How did you make them like you so much, to the point where they''re willing to go to great lengths for you?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°What did you do and say?¡± ¡°Do you believe me if I say that I don''t need to say or do anything? They would be willing to give in just by seeing me?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kyle retorted. Fine. He doesn''t believe me. After a moment of thought, Anthony continued, ¡°That''s because I care about them when I''m free, greet them, and even tell them I would care for them in their old age. I probably moved them. I guess that''s how it happened...¡± Anthony fabricated the story without even blinking an eye. However, the person on the other end of the phone found it believable and was even astounded. ¡°You even promised to take care of them in their twilight years? Isn''t that equivalent to having them adopt you as a son? Anthony, you''re something else. You''re even willing to abandon your principles for this,¡± Kyle said. Hearing his mockery, Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°What''s the matter? I''m willing to do so. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°All right, I see where I lost now. It''s my unwillingness to stoop so low. I concede defeat!¡± Kyle said. Anthony knew exactly what he meant and responded directly, ¡°You know what, I am indeed their son. Not only would I take care of them in their old age and see them to their end, but there''s also nothing I wouldn''t do for them. I wouldn''t utter a word of refusal.¡± ¡°Anthony, if your dad knows about this, he''ll likely wake up just to give you a good scolding.¡± ¡°He knows about this.¡± ¡°He knows?¡± Kyle was even more shocked. ¡°He agreed as well?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Listening to that, Kyle felt that matter was getting more and more mysterious. ¡°Is the teaching in your family this open?¡± ¡°Your mindset is too narrow,¡± Anthony replied bluntly. ¡°You''re not just spouting nonsense at me, are you?¡± Kyle asked. Anthonyughed. ¡°See? You don''t believe me whether I tell the truth or a lie.¡± ¡°I can''t even tell which of your words are true and which are false now,¡± Kyle said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With a smile, Anthony said, ¡°So, your intelligence is limited.¡± ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± ¡°It''s gettingte. I need to take care of your health, so I''m not staying upte. That''s it. I''m hanging up.¡± Anthony decisively ended the call without waiting for Kyle to say anything else. Looking at his phone, he could almost picture Kyle''s face on the other end, seething with anger. But as the thought crossed his mind, a faint smile yed at the corners of his mouth. Regardless, he was content as long as he could reach an understanding with Kyle and chat with him as freely as they used to. With these thoughts in mind, Anthony took a deep breath. Looking at the information about those people on theputer, Anthony made some markers and then directly closed theputer. These past few days, he had hardly slept due to his worries about that matter. Now, he truly needed a good, long sleep. With that thought, heid down on the bed, and within a few seconds, he was fast asleep. The next day. After a good sleep, Anthony woke up around ten in the morning. The weather outside was splendid, with clear skies stretching as far as the eye could see. In an instant, his mood improved somewhat. At that moment, something suddenly came to mind. He nced at the time, and then, Anthony quickly freshened up, changed his clothes, and went out directly. Magus and Lina had already packed their things. When they first arrived, they didn''t have much either, just a few personal clothing items. Just as Magus contemted calling Anthony, there was a knock on the door from outside. Hearing the noise, he went straight to open the door. Upon seeing Anthony standing outside, Magus''s eyes lit up. ¡°Boss, I was just about to call you.¡± Looking at the parcels they had packed on the table inside the house, Anthony asked, ¡°All packed up?¡± ¡°Well, we don''t have much, just a few clothes. Everything I eat and live on is provided by you all,¡± Magus said. Anthony didn''t waste any words. He took two thick envelopes from his bag and said, ¡°This is for you.¡± Seeing that, Magus asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°After you go back, please hire a good caregiver for Lina. Choose a nice ce, and don''t return to the old one,¡± Anthony said. Magus suddenly understood something and immediately shook his head. ¡°I cannot ept this.¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°You''ve healed Lina for me, and we''ve been living and eating here for free. I can''t ept any more things from you.¡± Magus shook his head, resolute in his decision. Anthony was not the type to bother persuading others. He stepped forward, directly stuffing the money into Magus'' hand. ¡°Consider this an advance on your sry. You still need funds to survive when you go back!¡± ¡°I''ll find a way to handle these.¡± ¡°What''s the n? To keep scamming money?¡± Anthony retorted. Magus said, ¡°I won''t do that.¡± ¡°Lina still needs to continue her medication. I''m afraid she doesn''t have much time to wait for you to earn money. As I said, this is an advance on your sry, which will be deducted from your future earnings.¡± Magus gazed at him, feeling nothing but moved. Anthony nced at the person inside, then murmured, ¡°As a man, you can bear the hardship, but don''t let down those who have always been with you.¡± Those words made Magus feel a sudden tightness in his heart. Looking at the thick and heavy envelope, Magus pursed his lips. After a long while, he looked up. ¡°Boss, thank you.¡± ¡°All right. Let''s get going while it''s still early,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I''ve arranged a car for you. It''s waiting outside.¡± ¡°That won''t be necessary, Boss.¡± ¡°I''ll only take you to the airport.¡± Only after hearing that did Magus nod. ¡°All right. Thank you, Boss.¡± ¡°Let''s go.¡± Anthony escorted them outside. Just as he was about to get in the car to leave, Magus suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, Boss. I asked around yesterday about the information you asked me to inquire about, and something strange came up.¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Chapter 1037 Clarify Chapter 1037 rify ¡°Everyone I asked said they hadn''t seen or recognized that person, and some didn''t even respond. But I thought these reactions were quite normal, so I didn''t think much of it. After asking around, I went straight to bed. However, I suddenly noticed a new ount had added me this morning, asking me why I was probing into this matter.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony felt a sudden tightness in his heart. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Since he was the one who reached out to me first, I didn''t make it clear. I just said I was asking for a friend and wasn''t sure about the specifics. Then, I asked him if he knew this person, but he never responded to me again,¡± Magus said, shaking his head. As Anthony listened, his eyes narrowed slightly. He believed that no one would ask that question for no reason. If they''re not an acquaintance, they''re an enemy. Moreover, his intuition told him that there was something off about the person who approached them. At the very least, Anthony figured that person was acquainted with Keh. Regardless of whether they were friend or foe, Anthony needed to figure it out. Lifting his gaze, he looked at Magus, about to say something. However, Magus added, ¡°What I find most peculiar is that I suddenly realized the person who added me isn''t even in the group.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony asked, ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°In that group, there must be someone who knows your daddy,¡± Magus murmured. ¡°But whether they are friends or foes, I can''t tell. Perhaps they''re a friend, afraid that I might harm your daddy? The other party might also be an enemy, but I can''t be certain. What I can be sure of is that this person is definitely in the group, afraid of revealing themselves, so they''ve added me with a new ount.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, these are just my spections. Whether they''re true or not, I don''t know,¡± Magus said. Anthony looked at him. ¡°If that''s the case, then my judgment aligns with yours. Whether friend or foe, I will definitely figure it out.¡± ¡°I''ve already sent you that person''s ount information this morning, but I couldn''t reach you by phone,¡± said Magus. Anthony was momentarily stunned. ¡°I might have identally put it on silent mode while sleeping yesterday.¡± ¡°It''s all right.¡± Magus smiled slightly. ¡°I will try my best to find more information. I''ll let you know immediately as soon as I have any news.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, but be careful not to reveal your location.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Magus nodded. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should go now,¡± Anthony said to him. Magus nodded. He was just about to turn around and get in the car when a voice suddenly echoed nearby. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ncing back, they saw Benjamin and Denise hurrying toward them. Finally catching up, Denise panted, saying, ¡°I''ve finally made it.¡± Anthony looked at her, then at Benjamin. ¡°How did you guys get here?¡± Denise nced at Magus and then at the people in the car. She said, ¡°We''ve prepared some food for you. It''s just a small token of our goodwill for your journey.¡± Saying so, Benjamin walked over and handed it to Magus. ¡°This...¡± Magus looked at them, momentarily at a loss for what to do. He had a feeling of being taken care of by three kids while going out. Seeing him fall silent, Denise raised an eyebrow. ¡°What''s the matter? You don''t like the food?¡± ¡°No, that''s not it...¡± Magus looked at her, momentarily at a loss for words. He never imagined that he would one day be healed by three children. At that moment, there was an indescribable sense of wonder in his heart. Denise looked at him and sighed. ¡°Never mind. Men are just not good at expressing themselves.¡± With that, she turned her gaze to Lina in the car and walked over. ¡°Lina, all this food is prepared for you. I hope you''ll like it.¡± Lina sat in the car, looking at Denise and the two children standing outside. Her eyes were filled with joy and gratitude. ¡°Thank you, thank you all, and you too, Denise,¡± said Lina. Lina was genuinely fond of Denise. She recovered so quickly during that period because Denise often came to visit, and it was through their frequent chats that she could recuperate. Otherwise, for her, living would be a constant struggle. For the sake of Magus, she really didn''t know when she might not be able to hold on any longer. However, because of Denise, she had gradually let go of such thoughts. Now, her mind was filled with the vibrant image of the child. However, Denise smiled slightly, then leaned in and whispered something in her ear. After Lina heard that, her face instantly turned red. ¡°This...¡± ¡°I believe in you. You can definitely do it. Keep going. I''ll be waiting for your good news,¡± Denise said. Lina looked at her. ¡°I hope she can be as adorable as you when the timees...¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± Denise said. Lina looked at her and smiled slightly. At that moment, Anthony chimed in from the side, ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should get going.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Denise looked at Lina and said, ¡°Safe travels.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± Denise stepped aside. Magus stood at one side, watching them with an indescribable look of emotion and gratitude in his eyes. However, he was indeed a man who struggled with expressing himself. After a long hesitation, he said, ¡°Boss, wait for me.¡± Anthony nodded at him. Without another word, Magus simply got in the car and left. The three kids stood behind, watching the car drive away and also watching the couple wave goodbye to them. Denise spoke only after the car had driven far away. ¡°With this departure, who knows when we''ll meet again? Indeed, there are so many passersby in one''s life...¡± Hearing her sorrowful words, Benjamin walked up to her. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to see them leave?¡± Denise shook her head, thenughed and said, ¡°No, it''s not that. It''s just a sudden realization.¡± Turning to look at him, she continued, ¡°In one''s life, apart from oneself, everyone else is just a passerby or a spectator. So, there''s no need to be sad. The world will keep turning even if someone is gone.¡± Upon hearing that, Benjamin squinted slightly. ¡°Why do you sound more and more like Nat now? You''re starting to give off her vibe.¡± Denise suddenly shed a charming baby-toothed smile and said with augh, ¡°That''s because it was Nat who said that.¡± ¡°No wonder...¡± At that moment, Anthony spoke up. ¡°Let''s go visit Nat.¡± The three of them turned around and started walking back. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Suddenly, Benjamin looked at Denise. ¡°What did you whisper to Lina just now?¡± ¡°Hmm? What?¡± ¡°Stop ying dumb.¡± ¡°Ben, why are you so nosy?¡± Denise asked. ¡°I''m not being nosy. We''re just chatting.¡± ¡°I won''t tell you,¡± said Denise. ¡°You...¡± He looked at her,pletely at a loss. Benjamin turned his gaze to Anthony. ¡°Tony, you should say something to her.¡± ¡°Is there a need to ask about such things?¡± Anthony suddenly retorted. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you know what she said?¡± ¡°If I''m not mistaken, you told them to have a child, right?¡± Anthony suddenly asked. Denise was walking between the two, listening to Anthony''s words. She smirked, thinking Anthony was boasting. However, after Anthony finished speaking, her eyes widened instantly as she stared at him. Anthony lifted his gaze and slightly arched his brow upon seeing her reaction. ¡°It seems I''m right.¡± Chapter 1038 Life Must Go On Chapter 1038 Life Must Go On Benjamin also turned to Denise, and upon seeing her exaggerated expression, he immediately affirmed Anthony''s statement. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He responded with a nod. ¡°I see.¡± Denise turned to Benjamin and gradually came to her senses. ¡°Anthony, how did you find out about it?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Denise immediately began to pat herself down. Seeing that, Benjamin asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I wonder if Anthony has nted a bug on me,¡± Denise replied. Benjamin rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You might as well say that he nted a bug in your watch.¡± Thinking that what he said made sense, Denise lifted her eyes to nce at Anthony, her gaze filled with a plea for confirmation. Yet, at this moment, Anthony gave them a disdainful stare. ¡°You actually believe what Benjamin said?¡± ¡°How else did you find out about it then?¡± Denise asked. Anthony remained silent, continuing to walk forward. Denise immediately walked up and grabbed his shirt, ¡°Anthony, please tell me. I won''t be able to sleep tonight if you don''t.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Anthony asked. His response rendered Denise so angry and speechless. She immediately turned to Benjamin. ¡°Ben, you see what Anthony did to me?¡± Seeing the situation, Benjamin walked over and said calmly, ¡°You might as well tell her. Otherwise, she''ll keep pestering you all day.¡± Upon hearing that, Denise immediately nodded her head repeatedly. ncing helplessly at them, Anthony lowered his eyes to re at Denise, who was still tugging at his shirt. ¡°Let go.¡± Denise immediately did as he instructed. Now that she had be more behaved, Anthony finally spoke. ¡°It''s not that difficult to figure things out. I overheard Spencer''s conversation with Magusst time, and at that time, Spencer said it was necessary to address her psychological problems in order topletely cure Lina''s illness. The problem that was guing her would vanish once she had a child,¡± he continued, looking at Denise. ¡°Furthermore, Spencer also suggested that you should visit Lina from time to time and show how contented you are. That''s how I deduced it based on all these details.¡± Benjamin slowly nodded after hearing that. ¡°I see.¡± Denise shifted her gaze to him. ¡°Anthony, you''re a quite mysterious man, you know that?¡± Anthony nced at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You always seem so indifferent to everything as if don''t pay attention to anything, yet, you seem to know everything. I might be your sister, but I sometimes find you a little terrifying,¡± Denise replied. Anthony''s expression remained deadpan as he turned his attention to her while casually raising an eyebrow. ¡°Terrifying?¡± ¡°Just a little bit...¡± ¡°Okay, fine. I''m relieved that you think I''m terrifying.¡± Anthony gave a nod and stepped forward. ¡°Otherwise, with how much Dad and Mom have spoiled you, you''d be uncontroble.¡± Denise instantly retorted, ¡°I''m not spoiled.¡± ¡°We both know the truth. I''m not going to dwell on this further,¡± Anthony retaliated. ¡°Anthony, can''t you be a bit more like Ben? You should show me your affection. After all, I''m your sister¡ªyour only biological sister,¡± Denise said. ¡°Only biological sister?¡± Anthony let out a smirk. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Denise immediately turned his head and asked him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Who knows if Dad and Mom will have another baby in the future? And considering how Dad has always preferred having daughters, what if they decide to have another one?¡± His remark rendered Denise speechless. Denise suddenly stopped in her tracks when she thought of Keh. Anthony turned to look at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Denise fixed her eyes on him. ¡°D-Do you think Dad will wake up again?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Anthony responded immediately. ¡°I''ve done my research, there are many precedents of patients in a vegetative state suddenly waking up one day, so it''s possible. Moreover, Spencer has said that Dad''s overall physical recovery is going well, so I believe he will definitely wake up.¡± Denise shifted her gaze to him. ¡°But I''m afraid...¡± ¡°Don''t be afraid.¡± Before she could finish her words, Benjamin stepped forward, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Give Dad a little more time, and let''s have faith in him. He surely can''t bear to leave us. He''ll definitely wake up.¡± Hearing that, Denise turned her head to look at Benjamin, her eyes filled with anguish. ¡°But every time I think of Daddy, I be unbearably sad. You expect me to be like you guys, not be upset when you guys mention Dad...¡± Anthony fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Denise, remember this, Dad is still alive, and he could wake up at any moment. He''s just asleep right now. Don''t think of this as a bad thing. We should make Daddy a part of our lives and involve him in our daily activities so that we can feel his presence around us. By doing so, we''ll be able to get through this together.¡± Denise turned her attention to him, pursing her lips, unsure of how to respond. At that moment, Benjamin gazed at her and said, ¡°Denise, Anthony is right. Each of us is trying to distract ourselves from the misery. If we all were to think like you, our family would have plunged into despair. Is that the kind of life you want to see?¡± Denise shook her head. ¡°If that''s the case, heed our advice,¡± Benjamin said, looking at her. ¡°Whether it''s about faith or anything else, we should live our lives to the fullest so that life can go on as usual. Let''s not disrupt the tacit understanding we''ve reached within the family.¡± Realization dawned on Denise when she heard that. It turned out that their apparentck of grief and their ability to move forward was not because they didn''t feel the pain or had fully recovered from the incident. Instead, they hade to understand that this was the only way to keep their lives moving forward. With that in mind, she nodded. ¡°Got it, Ben.¡± Benjamin chuckled and patted her on the head. ¡°Good girl. I knew you''d grasp the situation.¡± Denise nced at him, lips curling into a slight smile. ¡°You must have cried often, right?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°That''s not true...¡± Benjamin continued asking, ¡°Do you think you can hide it from us?¡± On the days when they were not at home, Denise was also absent from Natasha''spany. Benjamin understood that Denise was likely concealing herself somewhere, privately coping with her sorrow and shedding tears. Denise lowered her gaze. ¡°Hey, I''m not that weak, you know...¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Benjamin responded. ¡°Denise, remember this. It''s okay to be emotional and feel sad. Anthony and I are here for you. But also remember, no one is more upset than Nat right now. So, don''t show how vulnerable you are in front of her. She might end up needing tofort you instead. Understand?¡± Upon hearing that, Denise immediately nodded. ¡°I''m aware of that. I teared up secretly because I didn''t dare to do that in front of Nat...¡± Before she could finish his sentence, it was clear that she had already exposed himself. Benjamin turned his attention to her, gave a slight smile, and gently tousled her hair. ¡°All right, we understand. We know you''re a sensible girl.¡± She replied, ¡°I am and have always been...¡± ¡°Let''s go. We should visit Nat and help her tidy up her things,¡± Benjamin said. Denise''s lips curled into a smile as Benjamin walked ahead with his arm around her shoulder. As she approached Anthony, she looked at him and called out. ¡°Anthony?¡± ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Let''s go together!¡± said Denise. ¡°Childish,¡± Anthony responded before taking the lead and walking ahead. Benjamin and Denise exchanged nces. ¡°He''s embarrassed now,¡± Benjamin said. Denise nodded in agreement. ¡°Totally.¡± The two of them hastened their steps and caught up with Anthony. Chapter 1039 Anthony Is Somewhat Impressive Chapter 1039 Anthony Is Somewhat Impressive As they were walking back, Anthony sent a message to Dave. He sent him the ount that Magus gave him and before long, he received a call. Upon noticing the caller was Dave, Anthony turned to Benjamin and Denise. ¡°You guys go in first. I need to take this call.¡± After exchanging nces for a moment, they walked away without saying much. At that moment, Anthony, holding his cell phone, walked to a spot and answered directly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Why did you ask that?¡± Dave inquired directly on the other end of the phone. Anthony lowered his gaze. ¡°While I was investigating my father''s affairs, that person took the initiative and came up to me to ask what was going on. So, I need to know if he''s one of you,¡± Anthony said. Dave responded right away, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°All right. Got it.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Are you still investigating that matter?¡± Dave asked. Anthony came clean. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anthony, I know it''s unrealistic to tell you not to interfere in this matter, but this really isn''t something you can resolve,¡± Dave uttered in a low voice. At that moment, Anthony suddenly remembered that he had not yet shared the information he had found. ¡°Mr. Dave, I haven''t had the chance to tell you that I''ve found evidence proving Dad''s innocence,¡± Anthony said. Taken aback, Dave asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°At the time of the incident, they did witness their fathermitting the murder with their own eyes. However, they were in shock and couldn''t ept it, standing frozen on the spot. It was Kyle who chased after him, shooting and injuring the man,¡± he exined. Hearing that, Dave continued asking, ¡°And?¡± Anthony continued, ¡°I came back to examine my father''s injuries, and, contrary to what Kyle said, there was no wound in that location on his body.¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°So, it wasn''t our father who did this,¡± Anthony emphasized. At that moment, Dave was stunned, as he had never expected such a revtion. ¡°Why would they think it''s your father if it''s not him?¡± Dave asked. ¡°This leads us to another issue,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°Mr. Dave, are you familiar with the art of disguise?¡± ¡°I''ve heard a bit about it,¡± Dave said, then suddenly remembered something. ¡°The person you brought back earlier¡ªis he rted to this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony responded immediately. ¡°I didn''t believe it before, but after seeing Magus'' skills, I realized it''s indeed possible to pass off a fake as genuine. So, I believe that someone must have impersonated Dad to kill Holden''s girlfriend,¡± Anthony deduced. Silence fell on the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Dave, remember the ount I asked you about earlier? The person I sent Magus to investigate came forward to approach me. So, he''s either a friend or a foe. If it''s not you, then we can basically figure out what''s going on.¡± Hearing his words, Dave gradually collected his thoughts. ¡°Have you ever considered why that person would do such a thing? What his purpose might be?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Anthony replied solemnly, ¡°Like what Benjamin had said earlier, if my spection is correct, there should be a bigger conspiracy behind this. But we''ll have to wait until we investigate to get to the bottom of this matter.¡± Dave also seemed to have grown wary. ¡°I''ll get someone to look into the ount matter right now.¡± ¡°I''ll do it myself,¡± Anthony said. After some thought, Dave spoke up. ¡°All right then. Feel free to tell me if there''s anything you need help with.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°By the way, does Kyle know about this?¡± Dave asked directly. Anthony responded, ¡°Yes, I told him about it. But I haven''t said anything to Holden. I''ll tell him the truth once we''ve gathered all the evidence.¡± ¡°What did Kyle say?¡± Dave asked. Anthony replied, ¡°He didn''t say much, but I could feel it. No one wants to make enemies for themselves. If it weren''t for this matter, perhaps you wouldn''t have ended up where you are now.¡± Dave, in a solemn voice, remarked, ¡°He sure knows how to save himself from embarrassment.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, I will definitely get to the bottom of this,¡± Anthony said, enunciating each word. ¡°It''s only been a few days, and you''ve gathered so much information, Anthony. I have to say, you''re quite impressive,¡± Dave said in aposed tone. It had been so many years since the incident urred, and they had never harbored any doubts. Yet, in just a few days, Anthony had managed to clear Keh''s name from that of a murderer into that of an innocent man. Dave had tomend him for that. Surprisingly, upon hearing this, Anthony whispered, ¡°As the person caught in the middle, perhaps I''m the only one who could see beyond the surface and spot this issue.¡± He did not take pride in what he had done. Instead, he felt that being able to uncover those findings was simply a stroke of luck. As someone caught in the middle, he understood all too well the helplessness of the situation. That was why he felt there was nothing for him to be proud of. Understanding his helplessness all too well, Dave sighed. ¡°You''ve had it tough.¡± ¡°No matter what, I''m pleased that I''ve gathered those findings to prove that Dad was innocent,¡± Anthony said with a sigh of relief. Exactly, as long as we can prove Dad''s innocence, that''s the top priority. With that resolved, we can focus on uncovering the truth in due time, Dave hummed in response. ¡°I believe your father will be relieved when he wakes up and learns about this.¡± Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I''ll pack up and head home. I''ll see you off in the afternoon,¡± Dave said. ¡°Okay. See you in a bit.¡± ¡°See youter.¡± With that, they ended the call. Anthony nced at his phone and hesitated for a moment before heading straight for his room. He really did not want to wait another moment anymore. Inside the room, Anthony walked to the desk and turned on theputer. He directly logged into the ount and began tracking it immediately. Anthony knitted his eyebrows as he watched the interface change constantly. Just then, a message suddenly popped up on hisputer screen. It was a message from Miguel: Master, are you leaving today? Staring at his message, Anthony immediately replied: Yes. Miguel asked: Why didn''t you tell me? Anthony remained silent. Miguel inquired further: Would you have left without saying goodbye if I hadn''t asked? After a long pause, Miguel texted again: Master? You there? As he read the deluge of messages he was receiving, Anthony could not help but furrow his brow.: Shut up. I''m busy. Miguel asked: What are you busy with? Where are you now? I¡¯lle find you. Anthony replied sinctly: I''m tracking a virtual ount. Miguel was taken aback: What ount? Show me! Anthony directly copied and sent it over. Upon seeing the ount, Miguel immediately texted: Why does this ount seem so familiar... Looking at his reply, Anthony furrowed his brows: Does it? Miguel added: It seems like I''ve seen it somewhere before... Anthony paused: You''ve seen it before? Miguel replied: But I can''t seem to remember at the moment...¡± Anthony instantly perked up: Miguel, this is very important. Please closely examine the ount and do your best to recollect it. Chapter 1040 The Bragging Of The Powerful Chapter 1040 The Bragging Of The Powerful There was a long silence on Miguel''s end. Anthony stared at the chat interface for a long time. Seeing that Miguel hadn''t replied, his patience ran thin, so he picked up his phone and walked toward outside. Shortly after, he arrived at the hidden room. When he entered, Miguel was busy at theputer. Upon closer inspection, it became clear that Miguel was investigating that ount. Anthony stared at his interface until Miguel paused and opened their chat box. Only then did Anthony ask, ¡°What are you looking into?¡± Anthony''s sudden voice startled Miguel. He turned around and stammered, ¡°Master, w-when did you arrive?¡± ¡°A while,¡± Anthony answered, his eyes glued to theputer screen. He then pointed at something and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Miguel exined, ¡°Here''s the thing. I was ying a game with a friend before, and at that time, we had toplete a certain task, which required inviting a few people to join. My friend had registered an ount. The numbers at the front were all the same. Only a few at the end were different.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°This is an international website. Identification information isn''t necessary, nor is anything else required. You can register directly through this URL.¡± Miguel immediately found the webpage as he spoke and showed it to Anthony. Upon seeing it, Anthony''s brows furrowed. ¡°So, you''re saying we can''t find anything using this ount?¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°You can say that unless you hack into the website. From the backend, you might be able to find the original address that the person registered it with. However, with tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of registrations every day, it''s not going to be easy to find.¡± Instantly,prehension dawned upon Anthony. However, he also knew that it wasn''t impossible. His gaze shifted slightly before dropping to look at Miguel. His small face looked calm. ¡°You''ve been calling me master for so long, yet I haven''t taught you anything. Would you like to learn something now?¡± Miguel stared up at him. ¡°Learn what?¡± Anthony gestured for him to look at theputer. Miguel turned around, faced theputer, and prepared himself. And so, Anthony began to teach verbally. Whatever he instructed, Miguel followed. As he listened, Miguel suddenly understood. He turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Master, are you nning to hack into their system?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Anthony responded impassively. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Do you want to learn or not?¡± Anthony asked, clearly exasperated. ¡°Yes!¡± Miguel gritted his teeth. Thus, Anthony continued giving instructions while Miguel kept working. Hacking into a system wasn''t particrly difficult for them. The real challengey in the fact that their opponents were also skilled in setting up rapid response measures in case of an intrusion from hackers. It wouldn''t be easy for Anthony and Miguel if they wanted to get away without leaving a trace. In the era of technological advancement, no one''s strength should be underestimated since one wouldn''t know when they might make a mistake. Yet, Miguel was a risk-taker. Although cautious, he had nothing to fear with a big shot like Anthony backing him up at that moment. Gradually, his eyes sparkled with excitement as his fingers moved under Anthony''smand. After all, the maneuvering and ideasing out of Anthony''s mouth were something Miguel hadn''t thought about before. He found them quite novel and truly believed that Anthony was indeed extraordinary. They were about to breach thest line of defense while the other party remained oblivious. ¡°Master, there''s only onest defense left. Should we continue?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°Would you suddenly decide to go home and sleep when you''re about to reach the summit?¡± Anthony retorted. Miguel''s heart hardened with determination. ¡°The worst-case scenario is causing some trouble for Dave. Carry on, it is!¡± Anthony chuckled lightly at his constion, then continued teaching. Within three minutes, the final line of defense was breached. Yet, the situation remained calm and peaceful. He had already devised several strategies in his mind, whether to bluff or confront the opponent head-on, ways to dy them without getting caught or discovered, and so on. However, looking at the hundreds of databases in front of him, Miguel was shocked. He looked over his shoulder at the person behind him and asked, ¡°Master, has none of them noticed us?¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t I be?¡± Miguel asked. Anthony replied, ¡°Perhaps I''ve be ustomed to it because I don''t feel the same way.¡± Miguel didn''t know what to say to that. Is this what you call a show-off from the powerful? Turning back around, he looked at theputer and asked, ¡°So what should we do next, Master?¡± Anthony looked at him, pondered for a moment, and asked, ¡°Mr. Dave didn''t assign you any tasks these few days, right?¡± Momentarily taken aback by his question, Miguel shook his head. ¡°I''ve been a bit busy thest few days and just started to rx recently.¡± Anthony nodded thoughtfully, then patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°No prob¡ª Huh?¡± He swiveled his head to look at Anthony. ¡°Wait, no. What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It''s likely that there won''t be enough time to go through all the data in this database, so I have no choice but to leave them to you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°A master shouldn''t teach for free, and skills shouldn''t be learned for nothing, right?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°But this thing has at least a few thousand pages if not tens of thousands.¡± Anthony nced at the time. ¡°You could search it in reverse. I''ll send you the time, so you should be able to find it faster based on that.¡± Miguel looked at him. ¡°Master, isn''t there a shortcut to find it faster?¡± ¡°Use your head a bit more.¡± Anthony patted him on the shoulder, then added, ¡°I''ve given you the time, so remember to let me know once you''ve found it.¡± As he turned to leave, Miguel asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Help Mommy pack up her things.¡± Speaking of which, Miguel suddenly remembered that Anthony would be leaving soon and lamented, ¡°Master, you''ll be leaving soon, but I haven''t properly said goodbye to you yet.¡± However, Anthony simply waved at him dismissively and walked away without looking back. Watching his retreating figure, Miguel felt a mix of feelings that he couldn''t describe. During their time together, he held both respect and affection for Anthony. On one hand, it was because Anthony was incredibly skilled, which filled him with genuine admiration. On the other hand, Anthony was so young that Miguel always felt like he was serving a scion. I''m reluctant now that he''s leaving, but why does it feel like I''m the only person feeling like this? Anthony doesn''t seem to care at all. After some thought, Miguel sighed helplessly. The strong are always emotionally detached, aren''t they? That argument sounded the most persuasive to him. With those thoughts in mind, he turned his attention back to the pile of databases. Then, he nced at the people idling on the side, frowning at the sight. ¡°You, and you,e over here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I''m sending you some information, so help me look through them.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. No one dared to refuse him. Chapter 1041 A Talk Between Mother And Son Chapter 1041 A Talk Between Mother And Son When Anthony went to Natasha''s room, most of the stuff had already been packed up. They didn''t have much to pack to begin with, only some clothes. After Anthony walked in, he scanned around the room and asked, ¡°Nat, is there anything else you need help with?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I didn''t bring much when I came, so I''m taking lesser things with me now that I''m leaving.¡± ¡°You were alone when you arrived, but we''re together when you leave,¡± Anthony said, then walked toward her. ¡°As long as we are together as a family, nothing else matters.¡± Natasha nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, you''re absolutely right.¡± Anthony shed her a small smile. At that moment, Denise, standing on the side, chimed in, ¡°I notice that you''re getting more and more eloquent these days, Tony.¡± Benjamin also chimed in from the side, ¡°Yeah, I''ve noticed that too. Nowadays, he got his own spiel, and soon he''ll surpass you.¡± Denise nodded fervently. ¡°Right?¡± Knowing they were teasing him, Anthony shot them a nce. ¡°Why? You guys got a problem with that?¡± ¡°Problem... Well, I don''t really have any. I was just saying.¡± Denise immediately switched her narrative. She still dared not go against Anthony''s authority. Seeing that Denise had backed down, what else could Benjamin say? He took a deep breath and finally argued with a defiant posture, ¡°We''re just having a discussion.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°He''s exactly right,¡± Denise agreed. Casting a quick glimpse at them, Anthony finally retracted his gaze. When he looked back at Natasha, his expression softened again. ¡°The weather is nice today. Would you like to go out for a walk, Nat?¡± After giving it some thought, Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure! I probably won''t be back again after today!¡± ¡°I''ll apany you,¡± said Anthony. Natasha looked at him and nodded. Just as Denise was about to step forward to say something, Benjamin tugged at her and gave her a meaningful look. Denise was taken aback for a moment. Benjamin started, ¡°Since you have Tony with you, we''ll stay here and look after Dad and see if there''s anything else that needs packing up.¡± Natasha nced at him, then nodded. ¡°I''m not going either. I''ll stay here with Ben,¡± Denise said. Natasha looked at them and smiled before heading outside with Anthony. Outside, the sky was clear. Since autumn would being soon, the weather was neither cold nor hot. Instead, there was an indescribable coziness to it. After taking the antidote, Natasha''s health gradually improved, and herplexion looked rosier. Although she hadn''t fully recovered, she was much healthier than before. Walking outside, Anthony began, ¡°I just called Mr. Dave. He''s on his way back and said he''d give us a ride out of here.¡± Natasha nodded in acknowledgement. She studied the courtyard. Even though she hadn''t been there for very long, every corner of it was filled with memories of her and Keh. When she caught sight of a bench, she walked over and sat down with a smile on her lips. Anthony looked at her. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± ¡°This is where your father proposed to me,¡± Natasha revealed. Anthony was stunned by that information. Natasha didn''t have much of a reaction. Her gaze continued to sweep around. ¡°I didn''t feel much when I was inside, but now that I''m looking around this ce, it seems like there are memories everywhere.¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Can''t bear to part with it?¡± Natasha looked at the bench and said softly, ¡°This is where your father and I started anew. It holds so many beautiful memories, but... it''s equally cruel.¡± It started there and also ended there. Anthony couldn''t find any word in response. Indeed, any constion seemed useless against Natasha. Noticing his silence, Natasha suddenly asked, ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡± Anthony snapped out of his thoughts. His lips moved slightly as he looked at her. ¡°Denise justplimented you for getting better at talking,¡± Natasha said, feigning nonchnce with a smile. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°Don''t look at me with eyes full of pity and sympathy, Anthony. I have never regretted having these memories with your father. I don''t regret them now, nor will I ever do. Regardless of whether your father wakes up or not, these memories will always be the most beautiful moments of my life. It doesn''t make me sad,¡± said Natasha. Since Natasha''s words weren''t to reassure him, Anthony nodded, ¡°I understand, Nat.¡± Natasha took a deep breath, then asked, ¡°Go ahead. Tell me why you call me out here.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don''t you have something to tell me for calling me out here for a walk?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°No, I just wanted to apany you for a walk since we''re leaving soon,¡± emphasized Anthony. Natasha raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Nat, let''s take a stroll over there,¡± Anthony suggested. Natasha followed Anthony. The two of them strolled leisurely in the vast courtyard. Their contrasting heights created a peaceful scene. ¡°Nat, do you have any ns after returning?¡± Anthony suddenly asked. ¡°I haven''t decided yet. It depends on the situation.¡± Anthony nodded. At that moment, Natasha suddenly thought of something. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°From what I gather from Thalia, you''re supposed to return to Darz for training. There was your father''s situation previously, but now that you''ve rified that he wasn''t involved, nothing is holding you back. When are you going back?¡± Anthony paused slightly. ¡°I... I haven''t thought it through yet.¡± ¡°Thalia is implying that you''re at the right age now. You might fall behind your peers if you go back when you''re older.¡± With a furrowed brow, Anthony muttered, ¡°Why does Thalia spill everything?¡± Listening to Anthony''s grumbling, Natasha suddenly turned to him. ¡°Didn''t you say you were leaving once this was over? Have you changed your mind now?¡± Anthony pressed his lips together and continued walking, still not uttering a word. Natasha suddenly stopped. ¡°Is it because you''re worried about me?¡± Seeing her stop, Anthony looked over his shoulder at her and was at a loss for words at the sight of Natasha''s pale and gaunt face. His silence was the best response. Natasha knew her own son very well. ¡°I expected so,¡± said Natasha as she continued to walk, looking rxed and content. Anthony merely matched her pace by her side, remaining silent. After a moment of contemtion, Natasha asked, ¡°Anthony, are you never going anywhere and n to stay with your father and me forever if I were to spend the rest of my life with him like this?¡± Anthony lifted his gaze to look at her. Coincidentally, Natasha lowered her gaze and met his dark eyes. ¡°Yes, if that''s the case, then I''m not going anywhere,¡± Anthony stated, emphasizing each word. Chapter 1042 Best Mommy Chapter 1042 Best Mommy Natasha slightly furrowed her brows in displeasure after hearing that. However, she didn''t rush to show it. Instead, she looked at him. ¡°If you''re not going anywhere, then what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I''ll stay in Glenport City, focusing on my studies, learning how to do business. If Dad''spany needs my help, I''ll lend a hand. If not, I''ll start my own business. Either way, I''ll make money. I''ll stay close to you, always there to keep youpany.¡± Listening to his words, Natasha remained calm and continued to ask, ¡°What about the things you like to do? Are you not doing them anymore?¡± ¡°All of that doesn''t matter.¡± ¡°Those are important,¡± Natasha said, halting her steps and turning to look at him. ¡°Anthony, those are the things and careers you love. If you have your own dreams and aspirations, you should go for them.¡± She paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. ¡°Even though I''m speaking from a mother''s perspective, and I wish you could engage in something safer, I''d rather you do what you love. Anthony, life is short and unpredictable. Knowing what you love and want to do from a young age is rare. So, I don''t want you to give up on anything.¡± Complicated emotions filled Anthony''s eyes as he listened to Natasha. After a long while, he said, ¡°Nat, for me, those are things I enjoy. I might regret it if I give them up, but you all are what''s most important to me. Without you, all of this would be meaningless. I can''t let you go...¡± Natasha was slightly taken aback. Sometimes, she felt that, as parents, they were the ones who sacrificed the most. At that moment, she suddenly realized that as children, they, too, had given a lot. Moreover, their emotions were truly pure. Natasha slightly narrowed her eyes. She had always considered herself not quite the perfect mother. At least she couldn''t manage to care for her children''s daily living as other mothers did. On the contrary, most of the time, it was her children who were taking care of her. Sometimes, when she saw other children crying forfort and hugs, she realized that she had never experienced that with her children. She didn''t know if they were too mature or what, but their interactions had always been like friends. If there really were one who needed to be taken care of, it would definitely be her. With that in mind, Natasha looked at Anthony. She knew full well no one was perfect, regardless of who they were. I may not be able to be a great mother, but I can certainly be their wonderful friend. ¡°Anthony,¡± Natasha suddenly said, looking at him. Upon hearing that, Anthony lifted his gaze to look at her. Natashaughed lightly. ¡°I''m very grateful to you. I know I''m not a particrly qualified mother, but you''re definitely the most outstanding child. So, I want to tell you not to overthink. Just do what you want to do. Never give up, never!¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°The things you''re worried about won''t happen. Although I''m not a formidable person, I''m not one to be easily defeated. I can live with love, and I can live without it. So, don''t worry about me!¡± Natasha said to him. Anthony looked at her, unsure of what to say. ¡°I understand you can''t bear to leave right now, so I''m allowing you toe back with us. However, once we return, you''ll have to make a decision and leave with Thalia.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony frowned. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°That settles it!¡± Natasha dered with finality. She knew Anthony too well. He was a person who greatly valued family ties. If she didn''t capture this moment, Anthony would undoubtedly hesitate, reluctant to leave. At times, someone had to make the final say. At that moment, Anthony looked at Natasha, tears welling up in his eyes. Natasha looked at him. ¡°Even if you think I''m heartless, I''ve made the decision.¡± However, in the next second, Anthony went straight up to her and threw himself onto her. ¡°Nat, who said you''re not a qualified mother? To me, you''re the best Mommy in the whole world. There''s no one better than you,¡± Anthony said in a muffled voice. Listening to his voice, Natasha knew he was sniffling. With a slight smile ying on his lips, Natasha said in a low voice, ¡°That''s enough. Praising is fine, but overpraising is just boasting.¡± Surprisingly, Anthony clung tightly to her leg. ¡°I''m telling the truth. You are the best Nat in the world and the best Mommy!¡± Receiving such feedback andments from her child, Natasha felt very gratified in her heart. She didn''t say much more and merely patted Anthony''s head. ¡°All right. After all, in this world, there''s truly only one Nat, and that''s me!¡± Anthony didn''t say a word and just held her tightly. At that moment, a housekeeper passed through the courtyard. She cast a nce in their direction. Seeing that, Natasha said softly, ¡°All right. That''s enough. It''s not like we''re parting ways right this instant!¡± Anthony remained silent. ¡°Everyone is looking at us!¡± Natasha said. Although she was just hugging her own son, Natasha felt somewhat embarrassed under people''s gaze. Unexpectedly, Anthony retorted, ¡°So what if they''re looking? What''s wrong with me hugging my own mom?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Natasha couldn''t help butugh. He''d never seen Anthony show such a childish side before. His words were just like those of a willful little kid. However, at that moment, another housekeeper passed by, casting her gaze their way once again. Natasha lowered her gaze, looking at the person in her arms. ¡°Even if you don''t consider yourself, shouldn''t you consider me a bit? Can''t I feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Nat, you just have to bear with it!¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. Lowering her gaze, she looked at Anthony. Natasha felt quite helpless. Nevertheless, she had indeed never seen Anthony behave in that stubborn manner. Even though she verbally expressed embarrassment, there was still a unique feeling in her heart. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Natasha spoke in a soft voice. ¡°All right, then. If that''s the case, I''ll give you two more minutes.¡± ¡°Anthony said, ¡°Nat, this cannot be restricted with a time limit!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± He didn''t say anything more, merely tightly embracing Natasha to express his heartfelt feelings. He was not someone adept at expressing himself with words. Only at that moment, through a hug, through willfulness, through tears, could he show just how important Natasha was to him. Nat, you truly are the best Mommy in the whole world. In our next life, I still want to be your child. Anthony held her tightly, screaming loudly inwardly. Chapter 1043 Pressure From Her Family Chapter 1043 Pressure From Her Family Meanwhile, in the hotel''s restaurant, Kyle was already waiting by the time Thalia and Spencer arrived. d in ck with his legs crossed, he appeared young. But because of his years of navigating the legitimate and underground worlds, he exuded amanding aura. At that moment, the restaurant wasn''t crowded, but everyone there had their gazes fixed on him. When Thalia walked over, she said with a smile, ¡°Looking good, Boss!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. Look at the people in this restaurant. The girls can''t help but undress you with their eyes,¡± Thalia teased. Despite hearing that, Kyle didn''t look around but continued staring at the woman before him. ¡°Well? Aren''t you going to introduce him?¡± Speaking of which, Thalia immediately jerked her head around. ¡°Let me do the introductions. This is Spencer Teal, my boyfriend.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Spencer. ¡°And this is the person I often mentioned, my boss, Kyle.¡± Hearing that, Spencer gentlemanly walked over and extended his hand. ¡°I''ve heard much about you.¡± At that, Kyle hesitated for a second. Then, he also stood up and shook hands with the man. ¡°Likewise.¡± Thalia seemed to have noticed something, her gaze flickering subtly. She asked, ¡°Why are you alone, Boss? Where''s Holden?¡± ¡°He said he had something to deal with and woulde overter,¡± Kyle replied. Upon hearing that, Thalia nodded and said, ¡°That''s perfect. Since he''s not here, there are some things I''d like to tell you in advance.¡± Kyle looked at her. ¡°The thing is, Anthony and the others are leaving this afternoon, and I thought I''d go with them. Once Anthony settles things at home, I''ll return with him,¡± she said, holding the man''s gaze. ¡°You don''t have any objections, do you, Boss?¡± ¡°Are you discussing this with me or informing me?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°It depends on how you interpret it.¡± Sweeping his gaze over her and Spencer beside her, Kyle started softly, ¡°Do you truly want to escort Anthony, or are you merely using this as an excuse to date?¡± Thalia was taken aback for a moment. She then denied, ¡°Of course not. I''m not that kind of person.¡± Kyle looked straight at Spencer. ¡°What about you, Mr. Teal? What''s your n next?¡± A hint of indifference shed across Spencer''s enchantingly handsome face. Subsequently, he murmured, ¡°I''ll be going with them.¡± Following his answer, Kyle quirked a brow slightly. Seeing that, Thalia immediately said, ¡°It''s just a coincidence. Verily, it''s fortuity. Besides, he has his own motives, and I have mine.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Do you even believe what you''re saying?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe in my own words,¡± Thalia stated matter-of-factly. Kyle eyed her, his gaze brimming with helplessness. ¡°You''ve been hanging around with Anthony for a while now, and I must say, you''ve certainly be quite glib,¡± Kyle remarked with his eyes on her. When Thalia heard that, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Really? I wouldn''t have noticed if you hadn''t pointed it out. It seems that following Anthony around has its perks after all.¡± While saying that, she arched a brow, looking quite adorable. As Spencer watched from the side, he frowned slightly at the sight of Thalia acting so childishly in front of Kyle. Nheless, Thalia''s gaze remained fixed on Kyle. ¡°Well, what do you say? Do you have any objections? Just give me a straight answer!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Words eluded Thalia for a moment. ¡°Are you really pushing me to use my ultimate move?¡± ¡°What can you do about it?¡± ¡°Don''t forget that I recruited back two major yers for you on my trip this time. Yet, you''re nning to abandon me once my help is no longer needed?¡± ¡°How could you im to have recruited Anthony and Benjamin when they were already members of Darz?¡± ¡°If it weren''t for me, would you have known Anthony? And if it weren''t for me, would you have been aware of Benjamin''s talent?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°All these are just a matter of time.¡± ¡°You can be stubborn all you want, Boss. I won''t say anything else, but I''ll leave you with this¡ªif I don''t go back with Anthony and the others, it''s uncertain when they''ll return or if they''ll return at all,¡± Thalia said, looking him in the eye. ¡°Why, they can still run off?¡± ¡°I don''t know about that, but what I do know is that Dave from DX Group is coveting them both, eager for them to inherit the organization. Moreover, the authority he offers is much more generous than yours.¡± That struck Kyle speechless. At his silence, Thalia knew she had hit a nerve. Seeing the food on the table, Thalia casually ate. She even took some and ced them in front of Spencer. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Spencer looked at her with a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t say a word. Kyle hesitated for a long moment before looking at her. ¡°Is Dave also going to Glenport City with them?¡± ¡°Uh... I don''t know about that.¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°You don''t know?¡± ¡°Dave is quite indecipherable. After learning that you all are here, he hardly ever came back. How would I know if he''s going?¡± Thalia retorted. Kyle thought for a moment, then pinned his eyes on her. ¡°All right, if that''s the case, you can go. But you must promise me to bring Anthony and Benjamin back.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia immediately started grinning. ¡°I promise toplete the mission.¡± After the business talk ended, Thalia felt rxed. Looking at Spencer beside her, she was all smiles. Sitting across from them, Kyle cleared his throat softly. ¡°Thalia, you are, after all, my top ace in Darz. Shouldn''t you be a bit more restrained?¡± Speaking of which, Thalia quirked a brow. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Mind your image,¡± Kyle borated. Just as Thalia was going to respond to that, Spencer suddenly interjected, ¡°I''ve seen all sides of her, so she doesn''t need to pretend to be anything else but herself in front of me.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At his words, Kyle''s gaze dimmed slightly. Conversely, Thalia grew even happier. She looked at Spencer while beaming widely. Since they were on that subject, Kyle didn''t hold back and asked bluntly, ¡°Mr. Teal, yes?¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Once you say something, you''ve got to take responsibility for it for a lifetime. Otherwise, everyone behind Thalia won''t stand for it.¡± Kyle looked at him with a smile ying on his lips. He seemed polite, but his words carried an underlying threat. At that, Thalia''s brows furrowed slightly. Spencer, on the other hand, appeared wholly unconcerned. He looked at Kyle as he replied, ¡°Don''t worry. My word is my bond.¡± The instant Thalia heard that, she was all smiles again. However, Kyle''s gaze remained fixed on him. ¡°In that case, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly turn back?¡± Kyle asked. Spencer was taken aback. ¡°Turn back?¡± ¡°Everyone in Darz knows how many years Thalia had searched for you. I don''t understand why you didn''t agree in the past but suddenly changed your mind now,¡± Kyle rified with his eyes trained on the man. Spencer turned and nced at Thalia beside him. Thalia''s brows furrowed, and she looked at Kyle. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°I''m not turning back. I just don''t want to run away anymore,¡± Spencer said out of the blue. Kyle stared at him with a slight frown, as did Thalia. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Kyle asked, looking him in the eye. ¡°There used to be apelling reason for me to avoid her, but I''ve recentlye to terms with the issue, so I don''t want to run away anymore.¡± As Spencer spoke, he looked at Thalia. ¡°Now, nothing is more important than ensuring she is by my side.¡± Chapter 1044 Holden Led Men Over To Intercept Chapter 1044 Holden Led Men Over To Intercept ¡°Was that the only reason?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°If not?¡± Spencer retorted, then chuckled softly. ¡°I''m not sure if you all know the whole story between Thalia and me or only know that she''d been looking for me for many years. I knew her long before any of you did.¡± Hearing that, Kyle was slightly taken aback. He turned his gaze to Thalia. At that moment, Thalia divulged, ¡°It was him who brought me out of that hellish ce back then. He was also the one who treated my wounds and took care of me for a long time.¡± Kyle was promptly at a loss for words. Undeniably, they didn''t know that. Looking at Thalia, he suddenly felt that he had been a bit too impertinent. When Spencer glimpsed Kyle''s clueless expression right then, the difort within him just now finally dissipated slightly. ¡°During the time when Thalia was looking for me, I always knew where she was and who she was working for.¡± While saying that, Spencer suddenly recalled something. He looked at the man and asked, ¡°By the way, do you remember the mission you guys had in Alendor three years ago?¡± Speaking of which, Kyle narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°At that time, a gue broke out there. Your members were greatly affected, but they were cured quickly afterward. Haven''t you ever wondered about it?¡± Spencer asked, his eyes still fixed on the man. Kyle was silent for a few seconds. Meanwhile, Thalia cut her eyes at Spencer. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°Because I was there at that time,¡± Spencer enunciate, holding her gaze. Thalia was stunned for a moment, and it took her a while to register the meaning of it. ¡°So... it was you who cured us?¡± Spencer didn''t deny it. ¡°Since then, all my friends knew about it. If they encounter someone from Darz, they would be the first to rescue the person.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Thalia, ¡°I asked them to do this, fearing that something might happen to you.¡± Thalia looked at him, words eluding her for a long time. ¡°Why have you never told me about this?¡± ¡°There''s nothing much to say. As long as you''re well, none of this matters.¡± ¡°How silly. Have you ever considered that we wouldn''t announce our identities when on a mission? How would your friends recognize us?¡± Thalia asked. Just then, Spencer suddenly traced a tattoo on her arm. The tiny pattern resembling a symbol was so subtle that it was impossible to discern without looking carefully. He didn''t say anything, but Thalia understood instantly. So, he knew that I''d been looking for him all these years. Therefore, he has also been keeping an eye on me all along... Staring at him, Thalia abruptly fell silent.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to say something, but the words on the tip of her tongue got stuck in her throat. Spencer looked at Thalia, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly. ¡°I knew all along. I''ve always known.¡± ¡°You knew, yet you still avoided me. You really have a heart of stone, Spencer!¡± Thalia scowled at him, both vexed and touched inwardly. If he hadn''t said all this today, I probably wouldn''t have known about it in my lifetime. ¡°Also, just how many secrets are you still keeping from me?¡± Thalia demanded, staring him in the eye. ¡°That should be all for now.¡± Looking at him, Thalia turned things over in her mind repeatedly. Ultimately, she forcibly suppressed the impulse within her. I''ll talk about this with him further when we get back tonight! Throughout it all, Kyle observed them. From Spencer''s gaze to his words and actions, it was clear that his feelings for Thalia were genuine. Even though he didn''t know what exactly transpired between them, he could tell that Spencer was not the one who sacrificed less in the rtionship. Following thought, he feigned a cough. Consequently, the couple retracted their gazes on each other and turned their eyes to him. Nonchnt, he met their gazes. ¡°Indeed, several Doctors Without Borders saved our members when they were in danger a few times during missions. Someone even asked them if they were from Darz. We didn''t understand what was going on previously, but now, we know.¡± Spencer merely looked at him without saying anything. While he was on the legitimate path, his aura was far from weak. One was the epitome of elegance, while the other exuded dominance. Surprisingly, they complemented each other well. ¡°Thank you for your assistance to the members of Darz,¡± Kyle said, his gaze fixed on him. ¡°But let''s be clear on this. I don''t know much about your rtionship with Thalia, Mr. Teal. But regardless of whether you knew her before I did or whatever the case may be, she is now part of Darz. Darz is her family. We don''t object to you two being together, but if you ever mistreat her, I, along with the entire Darz, won''t let you off the hook!¡± At his words, Spencer''s lips curved into a smirk. He then ced his hand right on Thalia. ¡°Don''t worry. You won''t have that chance.¡± ¡°I don''t wish for such an opportunity either, but Mr. Teal, I assure you that I''m not just saying this for the sake of it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Spencer nodded. He allowed them, as members of Thalia''s family, to threaten him. As long as it was for her benefit, he had no qualms epting it. Kyle looked at Thalia. They had known each other for several years now. Apart from when they were on missions, they were almost always together, chatting and discussing matters. They were inseparable. Instead of colleagues or friends, they were like family to each other long before they realized it. Hence, everything that had to do with Thalia concerned him as well. Seeing her settle down with a good man, he rested much easier. ¡°All right, today''s meeting has been a sess.¡± While speaking, Kyle turned to Spencer and extended his hand once more. ¡°Let me formally wee you into the fold, Mr. Teal.¡± At that, Spencer likewise reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Be good to our Thalia.¡± ¡°It''s my Thalia,¡± Spencer amended. Kyle was taken aback for a moment before he chuckled. Listening on the sidelines, Thalia was very much delighted. ¡°Oh,e on, enough with that. You two are making me blush,¡± said Thalia. Then, she nced around. ¡°Why hasn''t Holden arrived yet? Who has ever heard of an assessor being thiste?¡± ¡°I''ll give him a call.¡± As Kyle said that, he took out his phone to call Holden. However, the call remained unanswered for a long time after connecting. At that, Kyle''s brows furrowed. ¡°No one''s answering. He must be almost here.¡± ¡°Okay, then. We''ll wait a little longer,¡± said Thalia. ¡°What time is the flight in the afternoon?¡± Kyle asked. Thalia nced at her watch. ¡°Twenty minutes to six in the afternoon. After meeting with you, I''ll have to leave almost immediately. They are packing up right now.¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle nodded. Just then, his phone rang. ¡°It''s Holden,¡± Kyle said, picking up his phone and answering the call. ¡°Hello.¡± But after he heard the words from the other end of the phone, his brows abruptly furrowed. In a low voice, he urged, ¡°Don''t do anything impulsive, Holden.¡± Thalia was eating sd when she heard this and looked up at him. ¡°Holden?¡± Kyle repeated, but the call had already been abruptly ended. Thalia looked at him. ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡± Kyle wore a somber expression. ¡°Holden somehow got wind that Keh is leaving today and led men over to intercept him.¡± Following his words, Thalia''s eyes promptly widened. Chapter 1045 A Standoff Chapter 1045 A Standoff ¡°Intercept Keh? Where is Holden going to do that?¡± Thalia asked candidly. ¡°At the private airport.¡± While saying that, Kyle stood up with a solemn look on his face. ¡°We''ll talk on the way.¡± Thalia nodded. And so, the three of them hurriedly got up and left. On the way there, Kyle drove while Spencer ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Thalia asked bluntly. ¡°I''m not sure, but one thing is for sure¡ªsome things are likely impossible to hide anymore,¡± Kyle said darkly. Thalia looked at him, then pulled out her phone to contact Holden. But after she had made the call, her brows furrowed. ¡°The call isn''t going through,¡± she murmured. Kyle frowned. ¡°Holden is desperate for revenge. Now that he''s finally found this opportunity, he won''t give up easily.¡± With her phone in hand, Thalia pondered for a moment before she asked, ¡°Should I call Anthony and inform him about this? Otherwise, things would be difficult to exin if they were to bump into each otherter.¡± After saying that, she hesitated slightly. ¡°But in doing so, I can''t help but feel like I''m betraying a friend.¡± Kyle pursed his lips, as though deep in thought. At that precise moment, Spencer turned back to look at her. ¡°If Keh isn''t the murderer, how could you be betraying your friend? You''re preventing an even greater tragedy from happening.¡± As Thalia stared into his eyes, hers instantly lit up. ¡°You''re right.¡± Without any further hesitation, she took out her phone and called Anthony. But after she ced the call anxiously, no one picked up on the other end. Her brows furrowed in unease. ¡°What''s going on? I can''t get through to Anthony either.¡± ¡°Call Natasha. She should have her phone on her,¡± Spencer suggested. Thalia nodded, then made a call to Natasha. Unsurprisingly, she was greeted by a mechanical voice, and no one answered the call. ¡°I can''t get through to her,¡± Thalia said. ¡°There must be some issue with the signal, or it''s been jammed,¡± Kyle interjected in a low voice. Thalia thought for a moment. ¡°Holden''s doing?¡± ¡°It''s hard to say. It could be him, or something else might have happened. In any case, let''s go over and see for ourselves,¡± Kyle said. Upon hearing that, Thalia nodded. And so, the car sped swiftly down the road. Sitting in the back, Thalia stared at the speed of the car. She couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Boss, how many years has it been since youst drove?¡± ¡°It hasn''t been that long!¡± Thalia was dumbfounded. ¡°Slow down, please.¡± Hearing that, Spencer swung his gaze at her with a hint of shock in his eyes. ¡°He has been handling internal affairs primarily these past few years, and he usually travels by helicopter, rarely by car. Even when he does take the car, there''s always someone to drive him.¡± As though afraid that Spencer might worry, she added, ¡°But don''t worry. It''s all good. He has a driver''s license.¡± Spencer shed her a slight smile, his gaze falling on Thalia''s exquisite features. ¡°I''m not worried. As long as I''m with you, I have nothing to worry about.¡± That rendered Thalia speechless. Well, as touching as those words are right now, it''s really not the time for sweet nothings, okay? Presently, her mind was filled with thoughts about Holden and Anthony. She really had no idea how far things might go that day. As though reading through her, Spencer continued, ¡°All right, what''s meant to happen will stille to pass sooner orter. But don''t forget that Dave is there. Things won''t spiral out of control.¡± Speaking of which, Kyle nced at Spencer sideways while driving. He was initially quite worried. But strangely enough, it seemed like his worries had abated after he heard those words. That''s right. Dave is there. Now that he knows this was all a misunderstanding, he likely won''t let things spiral out of control. After all, Anthony is in the middle of all this. They will probably take him into consideration. Following that thought, he felt much calmer. At that moment, he firmly believed that Dave would make the same choice as him. Despite thinking so, he did not ease up on the gas pedal, speeding toward his destination at lightning speed. It was a drive that took less than half an hour. However, the brief ten to twenty minutes felt as long as a century. Thalia remained unable to get through to them, growing increasingly anxious. But when she cast her gaze ahead as they neared their destination, her brows furrowed instantly. ¡°Boss, look,¡± Thalia said softly, her eyes fixed ahead. In truth, Kyle had already seen it as he drove. A near distance ahead, a crowd was gathered. Although he couldn''t make out any faces, he could tell that two opposing forces were at a standoff. Moreover, the situation was extremely grave. If he was right, it should be them. He stared ahead, his expression indescribably grim. Hopefully, everything isn''t toote. ¡°I... I''m not seeing things, am I?¡± Thalia murmured morosely. As she looked ahead, for the first time in her life, an inexplicable feeling of nervousness swamped her. Kyle nced at her but didn''t say a word. He floored the gas pedal and drove right up. Subsequently, the car screeched to a halt. The three of them immediately swung open the car door and got out. At that moment, Holden and Dave had quite a number of people standing behind them out there. The atmosphere was tense, and it was as though a fight would break out any second. As soon as the three of them alighted from the car, Kyle and Thalia headed straight for Holden. ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡± Kyle asked right away, scanning his eyes up and down the man. It wasn''t until he had ascertained theck of injuries that he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thalia also looked around. Noting that they had seemingly yet to make a move against each other, she likewise let out a slight sigh of relief. Luckily, we made it in time. However, Holden acted as though he didn''t notice them. His gaze remained fixed on Dave intently. ¡°I''ll repeat this¡ªI only want Keh. If he''s willing toe out, then it''ll be something between the two of us. Otherwise, don''t me me for showing you no mercy.¡± Dave stood a stone''s throw away, his figure tall and slender. He didn''t show the slightest hint of fear in the face of the man''s threat. He had been waiting all along. When he saw that Kyle and Thalia had arrived, he retracted his gaze slightly, then said, ¡°I can''t hand him over, nor will I do so.¡± ¡°So, what you''re saying that I should y hardball?¡± Holden enunciated. ¡°Holden, this is my territory. Do you really think you stand a chance?¡± Dave asked him bluntly. ¡°I''ll only know after trying!¡± Holden said. ¡°In that case, bring it on!¡± Dave dered. Seeing that the man had no intention of handing Keh over, Holden stopped wasting his breath and decided to step forward. But at that exact moment, Kyle stretched out a hand to stop him. ¡°Holden.¡± The man blocked his path. Holden turned his gaze to Kyle. Kyle hesitated for a moment, then looked at him and said, ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°As you know, Kyle, nothing is more important than this. Whatever it is, hold it until after this matter has been resolved.¡± ¡°We must speak now,¡± Kyle said, staring into his eyes. Holden looked at him, his gaze dark and unfathomable. Simrly staring at him, Kyle murmured, ¡°It''s about J.¡± J Ibarra was Holden''s girlfriend. Hearing that name again, Holden felt a sharp pain in his chest. Chapter 1046 No One Can Stop Me Chapter 1046 No One Can Stop Me Holden stared at Kyle. He knew if it weren''t for something exceedingly urgent, the man wouldn''t have asked him to leave at such a time. However, even if he were asked to leave then, he couldn''t budge a single step. His gaze shifted to Dave, who was a distance away. It felt as though he would miss this opportunity once he left. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Holden!¡± Kyle called out to him. ¡°Kyle,¡± Holden suddenly interrupted before retracting his gaze and turning it to the man. His expression was solemn, and he showed no signs of backing down. ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡± Kyle looked at him with a frown. ¡°Otherwise, you can wait until after I''ve dealt with them.¡± As Holden said that, his eyes glinted with determination. Just as he was about to step forward, Kyle grabbed him. ¡°It''ll be toote by then.¡± Eyeing Kyle, Holden promptly frowned. ¡°What exactly do you want, Kyle? You know how much this matters to me. You don''t have to help me, but you can''t stop me!¡± ¡°I must stop you today!¡± Kyle dered, holding his gaze. Holden was slightly taken aback. He gaped at the man with a bewildered look, seemingly incredulous. ¡°What did you just say?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kyle looked at him. Despite knowing full well that his words might anger Holden, he still said, ¡°I''m afraid there''s isn''t anything you can do today.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It''s a long story. Leave with me, and I''ll tell you all about it!¡± Holden abruptly burst intoughter, ¡°Leave? Kyle, no one knows better than you how long I''ve been waiting for this day or understands my thoughts better. Now that I''m here, just one step away, you''re asking me to leave?¡± As Kyle listened to the man''s voice, an indescribable feeling rose within him. Yet, there was nothing he could do. With his eyes fixed on him, Kyle replied, ¡°It''s because I understand you that I must stop you. Otherwise, you''ll only end up with more regrets!¡± Anyone could tell that there was an implicit meaning behind his words. ¡°What does that mean? What are you trying to say exactly?¡± Holden demanded, looking at him. At the side, Thalia grew anxious as she watched them, fretting that they still hadn''t managed to get to the bottom of things after such a long while. She walked right up to them and stared at Kyle. ¡°Just spit it out already, Boss!¡± Kyle looked at her, his gaze dark and indecipherable. Thalia took a deep breath. ¡°If this continues, you and Holden will soone to blows because of this. If you can''t say it, I''ll do it instead.¡± As soon as her words fell, Holden narrowed his eyes a fraction. He looked at Kyle with his lips pursed. Still, he remained silent. He didn''t know what exactly they wanted to say. But to him, nothing was more important than that. ¡°Let me deal with them first. Then, we can talk.¡± While saying that, Holden made to step forward. ¡°It wasn''t Keh who killed J,¡± Kyle suddenly blurted. Upon hearing that, Holden abruptly froze in mid-stride. He turned to look at Kyle, asking in disbelief, ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Kyle looked at him and let out a long sigh. ¡°This is something I should have told you earlier, but Anthony thought it would be more convincing after we''ve found evidence.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with Anthony?¡± Holden asked. Kyle met his gaze. ¡°That isn''t important. What''s crucial is that ording to the information Anthony gathered these past few days, it''s been verified that Keh was indeed not the culprit!¡± ¡°Who else could it be if not him? I saw it with my own eyes. You were there too, Kyle. You witnessed it as well. Besides him, who else could it be? Don''t tell me Keh has a twin brother who looks exactly like him?¡± Holden asked angrily, enunciating each word, looking incredibly upset. ¡°I indeed witnessed it with my own eyes, so I''ve never doubted it. But Anthony has been investigating it for a long time, including them. They only admitted to idental murder, tly denying ever having had the chance toe face to face with us.¡± Holden''s mind was a jumbled mess. He couldn''t register whatever Kyle was saying, nor did he want to. Right then, all he wanted was to barge in and find Keh before killing the man. ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about, Kyle. All I know is that he''s in there right now, and if I kill him, this matter will be over. If I don''t do it myself, I''ll never be able to move on!¡± ¡°But I''ve told you that the person who killed J wasn''t Keh but someone else. Killing him won''t do any good when the real murderer will still be atrge!¡± Kyle asserted, staring him in the eye. Just then, Holden suddenly became anxious and angry, roaring, ¡°It was him! I saw it with my own eyes! Who else could it be?¡± As he spoke, he turned his gaze in Dave''s direction. He shouted hysterically, ¡°Come out, Keh! Why are you so cowardly to hide in there? If you have the guts, let''s have a duel! Get out! Come out here!¡± Holden shouted at the top of his lungs, appearing to be on the brink of pain and copse. As the rest of them watched on the sidelines, their brows inexorably furrowed. Thalia stared at him. She knew he wouldn''t believe it easily, but she never expected his reaction to be so intense. Stepping forward, she tried to exin as well. ¡°Holden, what Boss said is true. We''ve been investigating this matter all this time. I''ve seen the marks on Keh''s body with my own eyes. Boss shot at the culprit back then, and I went to check on his body. There was no such wound on him at all.¡± Holden stared ahead in the direction of Dave, his eyes brimming with fury and despair. However, after Thalia had finished speaking, it seemed like he had taken in her words. He turned and trained his gaze on her. ¡°You''ve met Keh?¡± he asked. Speaking of that, Thalia paused slightly. ¡°You''ve met him?¡± Holden demanded again, his voiceced with suspicion and mockery. Thalia stared at him, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°When? And why didn''t you tell me? You know I''ve been looking for him,¡± Holden asked, his gaze fixed on her. At that, Thalia''s brows furrowed. ¡°Holden...¡± Under his using gaze, she felt as though she had done something to betray him. Seeing Holden''s condition and reaction, Spencer immediately went over. With a stretch of his arm, he shielded Thalia behind him. Then, he pinned his eyes on Holden and said, ¡°I know you may find it hard to ept this piece of information for the time being, but it''s the truth. You can choose not to believe it, but don''t simply doubt those around you who truly have your best interests at heart.¡± Holden looked at him, knowing who he was without needing an introduction. However, there was a hint of somethingplex in his eyes. Following that turn of events, Thalia was seemingly afraid they would start arguing and quickly said, ¡°I''m fine, Spencer.¡± Unexpectedly, Spencer defended her staunchly. ¡°Hatred is a personal issue. I will never allow anyone to me you for it.¡± Words eluded Thalia. Hearing that, Holden suddenly sneered. ¡°Yes, you''re right. This is my personal business.¡± As he spoke, he swept his gaze over them before finally stilling on the man standing a stone''s throw away. He enunciated, ¡°Therefore, no one can stop me today.¡± Chapter 1047 Natasha Steps In Chapter 1047 Natasha Steps In Just as Holden was about to charge forward, a woman slowly walked over from a near distance away. Dressed in a white ankle-length dress, she had a slender figure, and her long hair was casually draped over her back. Her entire being exuded an unrivaled aura. She strolled out leisurely until she reached the crowd, her stunningly beautiful features taking their breath away. The moment she appeared, Thalia''s brows furrowed. ¡°Nat? Why did shee out?¡± Glimpsing the look in their eyes, Dave also turned around. Upon seeing Natasha, he instantly frowned. He quickly went over to her. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Natasha stared in Holden''s direction, her expression calm and devoid of emotion. At that question, she answered softly, ¡°This problem has to be resolved, one way or another. Since Keh is unable to do it now, I have to step in.¡± Her voice was low and sorrowful. Dave immediately argued in a low voice, ¡°This is no joking matter. He believes that Keh killed his fianc¨¦e. With you here, if he were to find out about your identity, he might...¡± The utterance was left unfinished, but its meaning was already crystal clear. ¡°In any case, go in first. I''ll handle this,¡± Dave urged. Despite his words, Natasha wasn''t the least bit worried. ¡°I have a pretty good understanding of the whole situation.¡± ¡°Why did you stille out, then?¡± Dave asked, puzzled. Natasha looked up at him, her innocent features carrying a hint of indifference. ¡°You''ve already done a lot for us, Dave. You can''t bear such a blood feud on our behalf.¡± Dave''s brows furrowed. Before he could say anything else, Natasha walked right ahead. ¡°Natasha...¡± Seeing that, Dave immediately stepped forward. As though fearful that Holden would do something rash, he positioned himself beside her, seemingly ready to shield her anytime. Natasha stopped a safe distance across from Holden. Looking at him, she asked softly, ¡°You''re Holden?¡± As Holden stared at her, he reined in the anger radiating off him and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Keh''s girl...¡± Mid-utterance, Natasha paused before amending with a smile, ¡°Fianc¨¦e.¡± When Holden heard that, the look in his eyes became even moreplex. ¡°Fianc¨¦e...¡± he murmured. Then, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Where is Keh? Why, he doesn''t daree out yet sent you out here to die for him?¡± At his usation, Natasha shed him a faint smile and said, ¡°It''s not that he doesn''t daree out, but he can''t.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Holden questioned. ¡°An unexpected incident happened during the raid on Vermillion Base back then, and he''s still unconscious now. Therefore, I''m afraid he won''t be able toe out and have a duel with you,¡± Natasha said lightly as though discussing a mundane matter. Hearing that, Holden froze slightly. He subconsciously shifted his gaze to Kyle behind him. Verily, he didn''t believe there would be such a coincidence in this world. Kyle has just asked me to leave, and now, Keh is in a vegetative state? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He knew there must be something he had yet to discover. But at that moment, nothing was more important than his hatred. Looking at Natasha, he scoffed, ¡°Why, does Keh think he can escape my revenge with such a method? Let me tell you this¡ªno matter his condition, he won''t be able to hide from me!¡± ¡°I won''t borate further on whether he is such a person. But what I want to tell you is this¡ªif you''re seeking revenge, I''m afraid today is not the day. If you really want to do so, you''ll have to wait until he regains consciousness. Then, you can have a duel with real weapons, and I won''t interfere regardless of the oue.¡± Upon hearing that, Holden gave a sudden bark ofughter. ¡°But what if I want to kill him right now?¡± ¡°Then, I''ll have no choice but to duel you in his stead,¡± Natasha said, her gaze gradually sharpening as she looked at him. It had been a long time since shest fought, and she wasn''t even sure if she was still capable of it. At that, Holden burst into heartyughter. But in the next instant, his smile abruptly vanished. As hatred swamped him, his face contorted in a mask of rage. ¡°Fine. If that''s the case, I won''t hold back. Keh killed my fianc¨¦e, so I''ll give him a taste of his own medicine. After killing you, I''ll go and kill him,¡± Holden dered. Then, he pulled out a gun and walked toward Natasha. At that moment, everyone instantly went on alert. Seeing that, Dave immediately stepped forward to shield Natasha. Thalia also rushed up immediately at that sight. ¡°No!¡± While saying that, she looked at Natasha and shouted, ¡°Are you dumb, Natasha? Go! Quick, leave now!¡± Holden didn''t have the time to ask questions then, his gaze fixed on Natasha. At that moment, she was his target. Standing in front of Natasha, Dave raised his gun and aimed at Holden, seemingly ready to pull the trigger any second. Of course, the other party wasn''t willing to back down either, raising their guns as well. Seeing that, Kyle immediately stepped forward. ¡°Dave, you know very well that the consequences would be unimaginable if this shot were fired. Don''t start a feud that wasn''t started years ago today.¡± Nheless, Dave coolly held his gun steady, pointing it at them. ¡°You should be advising the man standing next to you, not me.¡± Kyle looked at Holden again, reaching out and grasping his gun. ¡°Holden!¡± ¡°If you''re my buddy, don''t try to stop me!¡± ¡°If the person in front of you were Keh, I wouldn''t stop you. But don''t project your hatred onto others!¡± ¡°Keh could kill my girlfriend, so why can''t I kill his fianc¨¦e? It''s only fair!¡± ¡°But...¡± Kyle stared at him, frowning deeply. ¡°In any case, you can''t kill that woman!¡± ¡°Even though I don''t understand what''s going on with you all today, Kyle, it''s either Keh or this woman. One of them must die!¡± Holden enunciated. A near distance away, Natasha walked right out from behind Dave. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Natasha!¡± Thalia suddenly shouted. Seeing that, Holden immediately raised his gun to aim it at Natasha. At that very moment, Thalia rushed forward without warning and positioned herself directly between them with her arms outstretched. At that, Spencer''s eyes promptly went wide. ¡°Thalia!¡± In the next moment, he quickly stepped forward, intending to stop her. However, Thalia stared at Holden recklessly. ¡°You can''t do this, Holden!¡± Seeing them all acting out of character that day, Holden felt an indescribable sense of confusion andplexity deep within. ¡°What are you doing, Thalia?¡± ¡°You can''t kill her!¡± Thalia asserted. ¡°Why? What on earth is going on with you guys today?¡± Holden roared, gaping at them in disbelief. Why are they stopping me time and again? ¡°If you kill her, everything will truly fall into chaos.¡± ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Thalia pursed her lips. While she was wondering what to say, a petite figure walked over from a stone''s throw away just then. ¡°I am the reason.¡± Chapter 1048 To Pay The Debts Of His Father Chapter 1048 To Pay The Debts Of His Father The moment Thalia saw Anthony walking out, she felt as though she could hardly breathe. Why can''t they stay put and not make trouble for me? As long as they don''te out and Holden remains unaware of the situation, there''ll still be room for maneuver. But now, everything is a chaotic mess! She no longer knew what else to say. Meanwhile, Holden''s eyes followed Anthony. When he saw thettering out of the building, his usually calm gaze narrowed. ¡°Anthony...¡± he murmured in a deep voice, gaping at the little boy in disbelief. Anthony was also looking at Holden. Honestly, an indescribable sense of grief welled within him when he glimpsed the disappointment in the man''s eyes. Even though they didn''t meet often, they chatted regrly. Before they knew it, a bond had already formed between them. s, fate was a cruel mistress. Destiny just so happened to turn them into adversaries. Anthony walked over with his chest out and his back straight, stopping in front of Natasha. At the sight of him, Natasha frowned. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± ¡°This is my issue in the first ce, Nat. How could I let you bear it for me?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Who said I''m doing this for you?¡± Natasha countered. ¡°If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have ordered me to remain inside and note out!¡± Anthony stated. Natasha looked at him, her delicate eyebrows furrowing slightly. Unexpectedly, Anthony shed her a faint smile. ¡°Let me handle this, Nat. Whether it''s good or bad and whether I can manage or otherwise, I''ll have to go through it sooner orter, no? And even if I can''t handle it well, it''s still a lesson learned, isn''t it?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''m not worried about you being at a disadvantage. I''m just concerned that you won''t be able to bear the consequences,¡± Natasha murmured. ¡°If I had stayed hidden inside all day, and something truly happened, I wouldn''t be able to bear it!¡± Anthony said calmly. To him, no one was more important than his mother. If it weren''t for Thalia stopping him earlier, he might have already lost his mind by then. Natasha stared at him. Upon noticing the determination in his eyes, she finally relented. She nodded. ¡°All right, I''ll entrust this to you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trust, Nat,¡± Anthony said with a smile. At that point, Natasha was probably the only one who could keep him so calm and well-behaved. Without saying another word, she stepped aside and handed all authority to him. It was only when Natasha did so that Anthony finally shifted his gaze to Holden and walked straight ahead. Seeing that, Dave immediately cried out, ¡°Anthony!¡± ¡°I''m fine, Uncle Dave,¡± Anthony assured without a backward nce, his gaze fixed on Holden as he headed for the man. Holden stood a near distance across from him, watching as he approached. His eyes brimmed with sheer disbelief. Upon reaching him, Anthony stopped and greeted cidly, ¡°Holden.¡± Holden stared at the little boy. Even if he were unaware of the situation, everything in front of him spoke volumes. As his gaze remained fixed on Anthony, even his hands trembled. ¡°Why did youe out from the building? What''s your rtionship with them?¡± he asked. Despite having an inkling of things, he needed a definitive answer right then. Anthony looked at him. No longer hesitating, he answered bluntly, ¡°Keh is my daddy.¡± That statement was enough to exin everything that transpired just now. When Holden heard that, his eyes on Anthony contracted sharply. His hands hanging by his sides also balled into fists, the veins on his forearms popping up. Anthony''s gaze was locked on him. ¡°I''m sorry for keeping this from you for so long. It was not that I didn''t want to tell you, but I was afraid. But now... I really can''t hide it anymore!¡± Upon hearing that, Holden suddenly burst intoughter. He chuckled coldly. ¡°Keh''s son...¡± His handsome features contorted in a dilemma, and anyone could see that he was in great pain. Torn between revenge and friendship, he was in agony. ¡°My daddy is indeed in aa right now, unconscious. As such, he can''t take up your duel. My mommy and daddy are divorced, so they don''t have any direct rtionship. Therefore, whatever you want to do, bring it on me!¡± Anthony said. At those words, Holden blew up and shouted, ¡°Do you think if you say that, I wouldn''t dare do anything to you?¡± ¡°I''m not saying this to threaten you, Holden. I know you''re feeling terrible right now. I feel the same. But I really hope you can calm down and listen to my narration of the entire incident,¡± Anthony urged. At that moment, nothing went through to Holden anymore. To him, everything that was happening presently was due to the rtionship between Anthony and Keh. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That included their objections, excuses and the like. In his thinking, Keh was nothing less than a hardened killer. No matter what was said, it couldn''t change that fact. Taking a deep breath, he fixed his eyes on Anthony. ¡°There''s no need for you to speak further. I''m giving you a chance. Hand Keh over. He is now in a vegetative state, anyway, so his life or death makes no difference. As long as I kill him, you can say whatever you want. I can even pretend as though nothing ever happened,¡± Holden said in a low and solemn voice. ¡°If that truly happened, I won''t be able to pretend as though nothing happened!¡± ¡°Then, seek vengeance for your father and kill me. But that will depend on your capabilities. Right now, however, Keh must die!¡± Holden enunciated, holding Anthony''s gaze. Anthony looked up at him, his petite face stretched taut. ¡°Does it have toe to this? Is there really no room forpromise?¡± ¡°No. Keh must die!¡± Holden looked at him, his gaze chilling to the bone. In that case, Anthony had no choice either. He took a step back and spread his arms wide, gazing up at him. ¡°I can''t hand him over. Whatever you want to do, bring it on me. I won''t utter a single word of protest!¡± At that, Holden''s brows promptly furrowed. ¡°Do you really think I wouldn''t dare?¡± Anthony remained silent. Subsequently, Holden pulled out his gun and loaded it, his gaze still fixed on the little boy intently. On the sidelines, everyone watching them frowned deeply. Nearby, Natasha''s face was also marred with a frown. The instant she saw Anthony spread his arms, her heart ached. ¡°Anthony!¡± At that moment, Thalia called out, ¡°Stop backing him into a corner!¡± ¡°I''m not doing that. It''s only natural for a son to pay his father''s debts. Since he insists that my daddy was the culprit, yet my daddy can''t repay the debt now, it''s only right that I do it instead!¡± ¡°Anthony!¡± Holden said nothing. He raised his gun and aimed it at Anthony. ¡°Holden!¡± Thalia cut her gaze at the man. However, the duo merely stared at each other as though they couldn''t hear her. Panic swamped Thalia. She turned to Kyle beside her. ¡°Are we just going to let things continue like this, Boss?¡± Kyle looked on, his brows deeply furrowed. With things having gotten to that point, they all feel conflicted and distressed. But at that moment, there simply wasn''t any good solution. Chapter 1049 Not The Only Child Chapter 1049 Not The Only Child A near distance away, Dave looked on, his brows creased deeply. He nced back over his shoulder at Natasha, only to see that she had her gaze fixed intently on Anthony and her fists clenched tightly. He knew that they were taking a chance. But in his vocabry, that word had never existed. He quietly raised the gun and aimed it at Holden. If thetter dared to act recklessly, he would certainly not show him any mercy. Holden looked at Anthony, his gaze dark and indecipherable. The gun he held in hand was unwavering, a picture of absolute resolve. At that moment, everyone held their breaths. Just then, two figures sprinted out at breakneck speed. ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°And me!¡± Benjamin and Denise came out, running quickly to stood right beside Anthony. Upon seeing them, everyone was slightly taken aback. Meanwhile, Anthony swung his gaze at them. ¡°Who told you both toe out? Get back in there quickly!¡± Benjamin looked at him. ¡°You''re not Daddy''s only child, Tony. Why can''t I step out for him?¡± ¡°Cut it¡ª¡± ¡°Stop arguing. I''m Dad''s favorite person, so only I have that privilege!¡± Denise interjected with a hint of mncholy in her voice. Taking a deep breath, Anthony bore his eyes into them. ¡°Go back in right now!¡± However, the duo ignored himpletely. They turned around and looked at Holden. ¡°This was never just your matter. Either we leave together, or we''ll bear it together!¡± Anthony stared at them, his brows furrowed deeply. Right then, Holden also had his eyes on them. Anthony was already enough trouble for him, yet two more children had shown up. He knew full well that the matter had nothing to do with them. All he wanted was to kill Keh, but they simply wouldn''t give him the chance to do so. ¡°Holden, I truly regret what happened to you. But I need to tell you that we''ve verified that it wasn''t my daddy who killed your girlfriend. I hope you can calm down,¡± Denise said morosely while looking up at him. ¡°Verified it? How so?¡± Holden asked. ¡°Back then, Kyle imed he shot my daddy. We examined his body, but there was no such wound at all. Therefore, the person who killed your girlfriend wasn''t my daddy.¡± Hearing that, Holden snorted. ¡°A scar is enough to verify it? Do you know that there is a technology now that can remove scars?¡± he questioned. ¡°Daddy has countless scars on him, but not that particr one. If he really wanted to remove them, why didn''t he get rid of the others as well?¡± Denise countered. ¡°Perhaps he wanted to escape from what''s happening today?¡± Holden argued. Denise looked at him, suddenly at a loss for words. No matter what she said, Holden still didn''t believe it. At that moment, Benjamin, who was standing beside her, interjected, ¡°Don''t waste your breath, Denise. People are often reluctant to believe something they didn''t see with their own eyes.¡± Upon hearing that, Holden shifted his gaze to Benjamin. ¡°Who said so? How about this? Bring Keh out. I want to see for myself. If he really doesn''t bear the scar, perhaps I''ll believe it.¡± Despite his words, everyone could see the hatred zing in his eyes. That utterance was nothing more than an excuse to lure them to bring Keh out. Anthony eyed him. ¡°I know you won''t believe anything I say right now, Holden. How about this? Give me some time. I will find the evidence for you!¡± ¡°I can''t wait any longer,¡± Holden stated. ¡°I''ve waited and searched for him for so many years. Now that he has finally appeared, I won''t let this opportunity slip away!¡± At present, he was impervious to any persuasion. No matter what they said, he only believed what he witnessed. Hatred had blinded his eyespletely. Seeing that he wouldn''t listen to reason, Anthony looked at him. ¡°If you insist... I''m sorry, but we can''t hand him over.¡± ¡°So, you''re forcing my hand?¡± Holden asked. ¡°If you believe it to be so, there''s nothing we can say to persuade you otherwise.¡± Anthony stared right into his eyes. ¡°Great! Just great!¡± Holden nodded, his gaze fixed on them. ¡°One was not enough, but two others of you came out. Do you think that I won''t do anything to you by doing this? Since you all are determined to stand in for Keh, I will oblige you.¡± While saying that, Holden raised his gun without taking his eyes off them. The three of them remained standing there, none of them backing down an step. Natasha, who stood nearby, looked as though she would snap any second. Her fists were tightly clenched, her nails digging into her flesh. She was in so much pain that she couldn''t feel anything anymore. Holden cocked the gun and first aimed it at Anthony, his hand unwavering. A cold smile yed on his lips. ¡°Don''t me me for this, Anthony.¡± Just as he was about to pull the trigger, Kyle stepped forward and struck him on the back of his neck. He copsed immediately, and Kyle smoothly caught him as he fell. At that moment, everyone was stunned. That went doubly for Thalia. She stared at the scene nkly, at aplete loss. She had already begun to envision the worst scenarios in her mind, but things had taken a turn then. As she was lost in thought, Kyle looked at her and said, ¡°Aren''t you going to help?¡± With that, Thalia snapped back to reality and promptly went over. She was about to reach out to support Holden, but Spencer was a step ahead of her. ¡°I''ll do it instead.¡± Thalia nced at him but said nothing. She turned her gaze to Kyle. ¡°Is this really fine, Boss?¡± ¡°It''s already a done deal. Were we to wait until he had pulled the trigger, then regret our inaction?¡± Kyle retorted. Thalia looked at Holden. ¡°I''m worried about what he might do when hees to.¡± ¡°We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it. At the very least, things can''t get any worse than they are now,¡± Kyle said. Thalia took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Carry him to the car and send him back first. I have something to say to them,¡± Kyle ordered. Thalia nodded, then helped Spencer carry Holden into the car. Kyle watched them leave before turning his gaze to the triplets. ¡°You really pushed him to his limits today.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Anthony replied, ¡°I had no choice either. There was nothing I could do about it.¡± Kyle pursed his lips, knowing all too well that Anthony, more than anyone else, didn''t want the events that transpired that day to happen. He pinned his gaze on him. ¡°ns can''t keep up with changes, and no one expected this. But don''t worry, after today, I will make things clear to him.¡± ¡°But he might not listen.¡± ¡°We''ll see.¡± Kyle took the matter upon himself before looking at Anthony. ¡°But to truly resolve this, we need to find the real culprit. Otherwise, he won''t believe us solely on our words.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I will find the culprit as soon as possible, gather the evidence, and give him an exnation and resolution.¡± Kyle dipped his head, then nced at the time. ¡°All right, it''s about time. You all should be going now.¡± ¡°But what about you if we were to leave?¡± Anthony asked. He knew that Holden would never let the matter go easily once the man woke up. Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don''t worry. Since I took that measure, I''ve considered the consequences. You guys go first. The greater the distance in between, the more time you''ll have. It''s your window of opportunity to find out the truth. But I''m afraid it won''t be too long.¡± Kyle said to him solemnly. Chapter 1050 Not For Too Long Chapter 1050 Not For Too Long Looking at Kyle, Anthony nodded. ¡°I will definitely find out the truth as soon as possible and not put you in a difficult position for too long!¡± Kyle stared at him, having something to say. After a long moment, he murmured, ¡°Don''t me Holden. When hatred has built up for too long, anyone can lose his sanity at times.¡± However, Anthony countered, ¡°If he had truly lost his sanity, I wouldn''t be standing here right now.¡± No said anything explicitly, but it was clear to everyone that Holden had indeed held back. Seeing that Anthony didn''t harbor any grudge, Kyle finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you wouldn''t understand.¡± Anthony forced a smile. ¡°Tell Holden to give me one month. In a maximum of one month, I will definitely give him an exnation.¡± Kyle looked at him and nodded. ¡°I''ll pass the message to him!¡± Anthony stared at the man, his gaze as dark as night. He didn''t say anything more, but Kyle seemed to understand all the same. ¡°Travel safe,¡± Kyle instructed as he looked at the little boy. In response, Anthony inclined his head. Kyle retracted his gaze and shifted it to Dave, who was standing a near distance away. He said sharply, ¡°I never thought our reunion after so many years would be under such circumstances. But don''t get the wrong idea. I''m not afraid of you. I merely don''t want to make things too difficult for Anthony and the others.¡± Hearing that, Dave took a step forward and looked at him, speaking in a matching tone. ¡°If it weren''t for Anthony, you wouldn''t have seen his person now, but his dead body.¡± Kyle held the man''s gaze, his look in his eyes dark and unfathomable. Dave did the same, neither backing down. After a while, Kyle dered, ¡°You''d better hope that the oue is as we surmised. Otherwise, I''ll certainly bring men over and level this ce.¡± Dave smiled slightly. ¡°You''re weed anytime.¡± The two of them looked at each other without uttering a word. Yet, the storm brewing in their eyes was downright frightening. ¡°They... won''t start fighting, will they?¡± Denise asked at the side, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°No.¡± The one who spoke was Benjamin. Watching them, he said softly, ¡°Since Kyle stopped Holden, it''s proof that he has a rough analysis of the current situation. He is a person who considers the bigger picture, so he''ll never act recklessly at this time.¡± Anthony remained silent, merely watching their figures with his brows furrowed slightly. Even though he didn''t say anything, he agreed with Benjamin inwardly. ¡°Really?¡± Denise turned to look at Anthony, still finding it somewhat hard to believe. ¡°We''ll find out soon enough,¡± Benjamin said. Denise didn''t ask any more questions. She looked in the duo''s direction, her eyebrows knitted together. Sure enough, a momentter, Kyle sneered at Dave, ¡°Then, you''d better brace yourself because if that''s the case, I won''t show any mercy.¡± Dave quirked a brow, simply smiling without a word. Kyle swept his gaze over the man before turning to Anthony, who stood at the side, and said, ¡°I''ll be leaving first.¡± Anthony nodded at him. Without another word, Kyle whirled around and headed straight for the car. Seeing that, the people around him immediately followed suit. In an instant, the crowd gathered moments ago had halved in number. In the car, Kyle climbed in while Spencer and Thalia watched at the side. Seeing that he had returned, Thalia looked at him. ¡°Boss.¡± Kyle turned his gaze to them. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He''s fine and should wake up in about half an hour,¡± Thalia replied. Kyle nodded, then looked at her. ¡°I will take Holden back to the headquarters directly today.¡± Speaking of that, Thalia paused slightly before asking, ¡°Leaving directly?¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Um...¡± Thalia looked at him, then nced at Spencer beside her, appearing a touch hesitant. Despite her inartiction, Kyle knew what she wanted to say. He eyed her. ¡°Aren''t you going to Glenport City with Anthony? Go ahead!¡± At his words, Thalia''s eyes lit up instantly. But in the next heartbeat, a hint of worry stained her beautiful features. ¡°But what about you and Holden?¡± Kyle took a deep breath. ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°Would it be somewhat devious of me if I just left like this?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I''m not asking you to go there for fun. Anthony is nowpletely focused on finding out the truth. If it''s really as he suspects, there should be someone else or some other force behind this. He''s aggressive in his actions, so you must protect him well.¡± That''s both valid and sufficient, and I absolutely have no reason to refuse. With that in mind, she immediately nodded. ¡°I understand. Don''t worry, Boss. You can count on me to protect him.¡± Kyle nced at her, then at Spencer beside her. ¡°Today''s incident was unexpected. Let''s have a good talk after everything is settled.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia quickly nodded. Beside her, Spencer added, ¡°Anytime.¡± ¡°All right, it''s about time. I should be going now,¡± Kyle said, looking at them. ¡°Drive carefully, Boss,¡± Thalia urged with her gaze fixed on him. Kyle gave a dip of his head and said nothing more. At that moment, Thalia and Spencer alighted from the car. Buckled his seatbelt, Kyle cast his gaze at the duo standing beyond the car window and said, ¡°While you protect them, don''t forget to do the same for yourself.¡± At that, Thalia''s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± With that, Kyle started the car and drove off with a roar. Thalia watched as the car''s silhouette receded into the distance, in a daze for a long time. Right then, Spencer beside her teased, ¡°Why, you can''t bear to part with them?¡± Hearing that, Thalia turned to look at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The car''s already out of sight, yet you''re still staring. Isn''t it because you can''t bear to part with them?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Thalia denied. ¡°I''m just thinking that there will be problems between Boss and Holden when they get back after all this fuss.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Spencer didn''tment on that. ¡°I really didn''t expect things to get to this point.¡± Thalia was very much worried. At that moment, Spencer gently rested his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Men have their own ways of handling things. You don''t need to worry about it. What''s done is done, and no one can change anything now.¡± Following his words, Thalia looked up at him. She hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, there''s something I must discuss with you seriously,¡± Spencer enunciated, his expression particrly solemn. Conversely, Thalia had a bewildered look on her face, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Were you trying to get yourself killed, rushing in front of the gun like that during such a dangerous moment?¡± Spencer asked. Speaking of which, Thalia paused slightly. Then, she said, ¡°I was just worried that Holden might really pull the trigger!¡± ¡°Yes, but have you ever thought about what would''ve happened to you if he truly did so? You could be lying in a pool of blood here now,¡± Spencer said, emphasizing each word. Thalia was taken aback. ¡°No way. Holden would never shoot me!¡± ¡°What if the gun had gone off by ident?¡± ¡°There aren''t so many idents. Besides, I wasn''t thinking so far at the time,¡± Thalia retorted. Staring at her, Spencer suddenly asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about me?¡± Chapter 1051 Safe Journey Chapter 1051 Safe Journey As soon as he finished speaking, Thalia looked up at him. At this moment, Spencer''s gaze appeared particrly serious and profound. ¡°What would I do if something happened to you?¡± Thalia responded, ¡°At that time, I didn''t think about that.¡± Spencer went silent. Seeing him about to get angry, Thalia quickly exined, ¡°No. That''s not what I meant. What I meant was, I really didn''t think too much at that time... I was truly just worried that Natasha might get hurt.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± he asked. ¡°I would be fine,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Why not? What if you got hurt?¡± ¡°There was no way Holden would ever shoot me!¡± ¡°But what if he couldn''t hold back?¡± Thalia asked, ¡°There can''t be that many of what ifs, right?¡± Seeing that she still hadn''t grasped the seriousness of the situation, Spencer was genuinely getting a bit angry. But seeing her face of innocence and purity, he felt an indescribable emotion stirring within him. Taking a deep breath, Spencer looked at her. ¡°Thalia, I hope you can understand one thing. We only live once, there are no second chances. I know you value loyalty and righteousness, but I hope that at any time, you can consider yourself first, and me!¡± Thalia looked at him and replied, ¡°Spencer, Natasha is also your friend. If it were you, wouldn''t you save her?¡± ¡°I would!¡± ¡°Exactly. If you can do it, then so can I.¡± ¡°I can, but I hope you won''t,¡± said Spencer. Thalia said, ¡°You''re being so unreasonable.¡± ¡°Thalia, this isn''t the time for me to reason with you. I''m telling you what you must do,¡± Spencer said to her, emphasizing each word. Watching his angry and domineering demeanor, Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Spencer was rendered speechless. Seeing his displeasure, Thalia immediately said, ¡°Spencer, let''s not talk about your rtionship with Natasha, or the fact that you''ve been friends for many years. Just based on the fact that she once gave me a blood transfusion and an antidote, and now Keh is lying there because of her, I feel that I''ve done nothing wrong.¡± Hearing that, Spencer said, ¡°Thalia, this isn''t about whether you''re right or wrong. Consider me selfish, but I just want you to be okay. As for what we owe them, I''ll take care of it.¡± ¡°But I can''t bear to let you do it!¡± ¡°Thalia! I¡ª¡± ¡°Gosh! I know what you''re about to say.¡± Thalia interrupted him, looking at him earnestly. ¡°I understand your intentions, and I know you want me to live well. Rest assured, no matter what, I will be safe. However, you know me. This is just who I am. For those who treat me well, I am willing to risk my life...¡± That was indeed the case. Spencer understoodpletely. That was where her sincerityy and also her weakness. From the day he first met her, he knew it. Looking at her, Spencer furrowed his brows. ¡°Can''t you be a little selfish for my sake?¡± His dark eyes were filled with anticipation. At this moment, Thalia could feel his love. She couldn''t possibly refuse the person she had loved for so many years. Looking at him, Thalia smiled. ¡°I can... For you, I can do anything!¡± Spencer reached out, pulling her directly into his embrace, holding her tightly. Thalia was in his arms, a contented smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°If I had known you were living like this, I would never have left you in the first ce,¡± said Spencer. Thalia listened, her eyes flickering slightly, but she didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, after Kyle left, Anthony went straight to Natasha. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha''s face was somewhat pale. To say she wasn''t worried or nervous would be a lie. Heaven knew how much she wanted to rush up and stop everything at that moment, but there was still a voice inside her, constantly telling her to trust Anthony. Undoubtedly, that was akin to a high-stakes gamble. In the end, she narrowly won the gamble. Seeing her silent, Anthony called out again, ¡°Nat?¡± Only then did Natasha regain her senses. She looked at him, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Anthony looked at her, his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Nat, why do you look so pale?¡± As he spoke, he turned his head, searching for the figure of Spencer. ¡°Where is Spencer? Where is he?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''m fine,¡± Natasha said at that moment. ¡°But your face...¡± ¡°Wouldn''t you be scared if it was me standing here with a gun pointed at me?¡± Natasha asked. Upon hearing those words, Anthony instantly understood something. Looking at Natasha, he had a guilty look in his eyes. ¡°Nat, I''m sorry...¡± ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I knew you were confident.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand Holden. In fact, when we suggested that Daddy might not be the murderer, I knew he was hopeful, too. But after harboring such hatred for so many years, and having witnessed it with his own eyes, it''s impossible for him to ept this fact immediately.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes. I understand!¡± ¡°So, I knew he wouldn''t do anything to me,¡± Anthony asserted, looking at her with certainty. Natasha looked at him with a forced smile. ¡°Whether he could do anything or not was beside the point. Just seeing someone pointing a gun at you... Do you think I can think of anything else?¡± ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°This won''t set a precedent,¡± said Natasha. This ordeal, this torment, this high-stakes gamble, once is more than enough. Anthony looked at her, nodding emphatically. ¡°All right. This won''t happen again.¡± As they were chatting, Dave walked over. Looking at Natasha''splexion, he asked softly, ¡°How are you doing? Are you okay?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes. I''m fine.¡± ¡°It''s gettingte. I''ll see you out. Once you leave, everything will settle down,¡± Dave said. Upon hearing that, Natasha turned her head toward him. ¡°If we leave, will theye looking for you again?¡± ¡°With the three of them here, anyone would have to think twice before making a move. And while Kyle may seem reckless, he''s a sensible man. If he knows there''s a problem, he won''t act rashly,¡± Dave said. Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°Don''t worry!¡± Dave said in a low voice. Natasha took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°In that case, let''s go.¡± Dave looked at them, then nced at the private jet parked not far away. He nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha lowered her gaze, looking at the three little ones. ¡°Say goodbye to Mr. Dave.¡± At that moment, the three little ones were looking at Dave. ¡°Mr. Dave, we''re leaving now. Thank you for taking care of us during this time, thank you,¡± Anthony sincerely said. Dave looked at them, gave a smile, and then reached out to pat their heads. ¡°Your daddy has never been this polite to me.¡± As he spoke, he looked at them with a sense of reluctance. ¡°I have a lot of things to deal with here, so I won''t be able to personally send you guys home. However, if you have any problems, feel free to contact me at any time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right. Travel safe,¡± Dave said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, as soon as the words left his mouth, Denise suddenly stepped forward and embraced him. Chapter 1052 Until We Meet Again Chapter 1052 Until We Meet Again Dave was caught off guard. It felt as if someone had struck the softest part of his heart. At that moment, Denise hugged him and whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Dave, I will miss you.¡± Upon hearing those words, a gentle smile graced his noble face. His eyes were tender when he said, ¡°I''ll miss you, too.¡± At that moment, Denise looked up at him. ¡°After we''re all gone, remember to eat well. No matter how many things you have to do, no matter how busy you are, your health is your real wealth.¡± Listening to Denise''s instructions, Dave nodded. ¡°All right. I''ve got it.¡± It seemed as if he knew he was just cating herself, so Denise sighed deeply. ¡°Forget it. I know it''s pointless to say anything. I might as well introduce you to a girlfriendter.¡± Upon hearing this, Dave slightly furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Dave, let me know what kind of girls you prefer, so I can find one for you,¡± Denise said. Daveughed helplessly. ¡°All right. I understand.¡± ¡°Mr. Dave, goodbye.¡± Denise was reluctant to leave. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Dave''s voice was full of reluctance. During their time there, his life was filled with people and joy, and the once-empty house seemed to have the feeling of a home. Dave knew things would change after that. Dave knew how much he was reluctant to part, yet all good things had toe to an end. Taking a deep breath, he looked at them and said, ¡°If there''s any news about Keh, make sure to notify me immediately.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Natasha nodded at him. ¡°Go on,¡± Dave said. Without another word, Natasha turned around, ready to board the ne and leave. Just then, a voice came from behind. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Hearing the voice, they turned around. There, Miguel was seen running over from not too far away. Upon seeing him, Anthony''s eyes slightly narrowed. Everyone knew who Miguel was there for. Natasha nced at him, then said, ¡°I''ll go up first and wait.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I''ll be quick.¡± Natasha didn''t say a word. She just turned around and left. Dave stood still, watching her retreating figure. His feelings at that moment were unfathomable. Right then, Spencer and Thalia, who were off to the side, also returned. Upon seeing Dave, they came to a halt. ¡°Let me say a few words,¡± said Spencer. Thalia nodded. ¡°I''ll go up first.¡± And so she, too, turned around and walked toward the airne. Then, Spencer shifted his gaze toward Dave. ¡°I owe you much for your care during this time. I know I''ve caused you quite a bit of trouble. In any case, thank you.¡± Dave chuckled softly. ¡°Keh''s friends are my friends. Don''t worry about it. We''re all family here.¡± ¡°Since it''se to this, I won''t stand on ceremony,¡± Spender said. ¡°If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to ask. But you should know my line of work. People whoe to me usually aren''t up to any good. So, I wish you a lifetime of never needing my services.¡± Daveughed. ¡°We''ll meet again if destiny allows.¡± ¡°We''ll never meet again.¡± As they were exchanging pleasantries and saying their goodbyes, Miguel suddenly came running over, all out of breath. When he finally stopped in front of Anthony, he was still panting heavily. ¡°Thank goodness I made it in time...¡± Miguel looked at Anthony, his eyes filled with a deep sense of resentment. Even though Anthony was just a child, his eyes are filled with maturity. ¡°Are you this tired?¡± ¡°I didn''t dare to stop for a moment. Luckily, I made it in time,¡± Miguel said. ¡°Don''t spend all your time in front of theputer when you''re free. Get some exercise,¡± Anthony advised him. The moment of parting was already upon them, and Anthony''s words suddenly filled him with sadness. Looking at him, Miguel began to speak, ¡°Master, you really are something, leaving without a word. After all, I am your eldest disciple. How could you do this?¡± ¡°Didn''t you know?¡± ¡°I knew, but I didn''t know the exact time, and besides, I was actually nning to give you a proper send-off...¡± Anthony had always disliked superficiality. Looking at him, he asked, ¡°How''s the research I asked you to doing along?¡± ¡°There are too many documents. They need to be checked one by one. It might take some time,¡± Miguel said. Anthony listened and nodded. Then, he narrowed his eyes, looking seriously at him, ¡°Miguel, this matter is very important to me. I hope you can take it seriously. Once there''s any news, tell me immediately, regardless of the time.¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°I understand. I will.¡± Anthony looked at him and nodded. ¡°Thank you. Take good care of yourself. Until we meet again, if fate allows.¡± No sooner had his words fallen than Miguel was instantly ovee with sadness. Miguel walked up to him like a child. ¡°Master...¡± Looking at Miguel''s gaze fixed directly on him, Anthony looked up and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± In the next moment, Miguel reached out and pulled Anthony into an embrace. ¡°I will miss you.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. How should I put it? Being held like this by a man is a feeling that''s indescribable. I can feel people looking at us. This is rather awkward. ¡°Miguel, w-what are you doing?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°We''re about to part ways. Who knows when we''ll see each other again? Let''s hug!¡± With that, Miguel tightened his embrace. Anthony was at a loss for words. Dave and Spencer''s low, rumblingughter echoed in his ears, making Anthony feel even more awkward than he could express. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Anthony demanded. ¡°I won''t let go!¡± ¡°Miguel!¡± Hearing Anthony enunciate his name syble by syble, Miguel felt as if he was being reprimanded. He jolted, then immediately let go of Anthony. Anthony''s gaze swept over the people nearby. Upon noticing their subtle, ambiguous smiles, he narrowed his eyes and gazed at Miguel. ¡°Be a man! If you need to talk, just talk! Why did you hug me?¡± Miguel didn''t feel anything unusual. Instead, he smiled at him. ¡°Master, you''re not getting shy, are you?¡± Anthony feigned a cough. ¡°Shy? I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± Miguelughed. His expression seemed like he knew more than he was letting on. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I''m leaving!¡± Anthony stated bluntly. ¡°Don''t you feel a bit reluctant to leave me?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°How about youe with me?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Well...¡± Miguel turned to nce at Dave, then withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°I can''t leave.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, what''s the point of all that pointless chatter?¡± Miguel didn''t know what to say to that. Does Master not have emotions? ¡°Goodbye.¡± Without any intention of saying more, Anthony turned around and left. Suddenly, Miguel called out, ¡°Wait!¡± Anthony stopped in his tracks and looked back at Miguel. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± At that moment, Miguel suddenly pulled out a lollipop from his pocket. ¡°Master, this is for you,¡± Miguel said. As Anthony watched, there was a moment when it seemed as if he had returned to the first time he saw Miguel. Back then, Miguel also handed him a lollipop. After a nce, Anthony directly took it from Miguel''s hand. Seeing that, Miguel suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Master, you''ve epted my gift, so I will officially be your disciple!¡± Miguel said to him. Chapter 1053 Farewell Chapter 1053 Farewell It was as if Miguel already knew what would work on Anthony. Without uttering a word, Anthony unwrapped the lollipop and popped it into his mouth. Looking at Miguel, a roguish smile lifted from the corners of Anthony''s mouth. ¡°You better study hard and improve. If you don''t meet the standards, you could be expelled from the master at any time.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I definitely won''t give you that chance,¡± Miguel said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Anthony then turned his gaze toward Spencer and Dave, who were nearby. Without saying anything more, he turned around and walked away. The time to part would eventuallye. Anthony was not one to express his feelings well, so even when it came to farewells, no matter how emotional he might be, he still wouldn''t say much. ¡°Master, have a safe journey,¡± Miguel called out. At that moment, Denise was still at the door, looking at Miguel. She directly reached out her little hand. Upon seeing that, Miguel asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lollipops!¡± she eximed. ¡°Don''t you have any for me and Ben?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Miguel was taken aback. ¡°I don''t.¡± Denise immediately furrowed her brows. ¡°I was in such a rush when I came, so...¡± With a cold huff, Denise withdrew her hand. ¡°Yes! I know you only care about your master!¡± Miguel didn''t feel bad at all. He chuckled and replied, ¡°Next time, okay? I''ll make it up to you next time.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll remember it.¡± With that, Denise withdrew her hand. Looking at Miguel, then at Dave, she said, ¡°The time hase. I really have to go now, Mr. Dave. Goodbye.¡± Dave looked at her and nodded. Denise also withdrew his gaze and walked straight inside. Seeing the situation, Benjamin just nodded at them. At that moment, no amount of words could express the reluctance in their hearts, so they chose to remain silent. Seeing that they had all gone in, Spencer looked at Dave and said, ¡°I''ll go now.¡± Dave nodded. Just like that, Spencer also boarded the ne with them. As the door gradually closed, the ne was then prepared to take off. Dave, Miguel, and the people behind them stood there, watching the ne take off without leaving. No one knew how much time had passed until they could no longer see the airne in the sky. Only then did Miguel shift his gaze, ncing sideways at Dave. Dave still had his hands tucked in his pockets, his eyes raised to the sky as if his entire being had taken flight with the ne. Seeing the situation, Miguel slowly moved toward him. ¡°Dave, why didn''t you see Keh off?¡± Miguel suddenly asked. Dave shifted toward Miguel. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I...¡± Miguel looked at him, muttering softly, ¡°How would I know?¡± Dave chuckled lightly. ¡°Your intelligence and perception really do fall shortpared to Anthony!¡± ¡°Dave, when you belittle me, are you also indirectly saying¡ª¡± Before Miguel could finish his sentence, he met Dave''s gaze and managed to hold back. ¡°Anyway, you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Is that all you can think about?¡± ¡°Dave, you must have some misunderstanding about me. As someone with such high emotional intelligence as me, I''m quite likable, aren''t I?¡± Miguel asked. Dave shot him a disdainful look and ignored him. Dave then gazed in the direction where the ne had gone. At that moment, the look in his eyes became increasingly unfathomable andplex. In truth, Miguel could tell that he was really reluctant to part and couldn''t help but say, ¡°Dave, if you really can''t bear it, why not go with them? Leaving the headquarters for a few days won''t cause any problems.¡± ¡°Am I not giving you enough work?¡± Dave suddenly asked. Miguel was taken aback. ¡°Dave, we''re talking about our emotions.¡± ¡°Emotions? You know, I''ve been a bit short on cash recently... Does this mean I don''t have to pay you this month?¡± Dave asked. Miguel immediately went silent for a second. ¡°I''m heading back right now!¡± Miguel said. Dave didn''t speak. Instead, he just kept looking up at the horizon. After taking a few steps, Miguel turned around, spun in a circle, and walked back toward Dave. ¡°Dave, I don''t mean toin, but the excuse you''vee up with is just terrible. How on earth did you think being short of money would be a believable one¡ª¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, he caught sight of Dave''s nonchnt gaze and instantly shut his mouth. ¡°I''m leaving...¡± Miguel turned around, spun in a circle, and obediently walked away. Watching his retreating figure, Dave sighed helplessly. After he had walked far away, Dave retracted his gaze, once again looking up at the sky. Miguel is right. Being away for a few days is not a problem. The thing is that it won''t change anything. Keh, will we have the chance to meet and get drunk together once again in our lifetime? Meanwhile, the airne ascended into the sky and gradually stabilized. The private jet was vast, with ample space. It gave off a feeling of ultimate luxury. A dedicated flight attendant came over to serve them. After they ordered red wine and coffee, she stepped away. At that moment, Thalia was sitting next to Spencer. Seeing that Natasha remained silent, her thoughts unknown to everyone, the two exchanged nces. When they were about to say something, Anthony called out, ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha snapped back to reality, her gaze turning toward him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Your unhappiness is written all over your face,¡± Anthony said. ¡°And everyone on this ne is watching you.¡± Hearing that, Natasha looked up at them. Upon seeing the look in Thalia''s and Spencer''s eyes, she forced a smile and said, ¡°I''m fine, really.¡± Everyone looked at her, unsure of what to say. In an attempt to ease the tension, Natasha suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hey, Spencer.¡± Spencer looked toward her. ¡°Aren''t you going to do something about Thalia?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Spencer waspletely baffled. Natasha took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thalia always stands up for others without considering the circumstances. Aren''t you afraid that she might get into trouble?¡± Hearing that, they finally understood that Natasha was referring to the incident where Thalia stepped in to protect her in a moment of crisis. Spencer nced at Thalia, expressing helplessly, ¡°I''ve already criticized her, but unfortunately, it didn''t make any difference.¡± After that, Thalia immediately said, ¡°I stood in the way because I knew Holden wouldn''t shoot me. You don''t need to be unnecessarily moved.¡± Thalia wasn''t fond of such melodramatic scenes. She would risk her life for those who treated her well, but she simply couldn''t handle the sentimental matters. Natasha knew Thalia''s character perfectly, so she retorted, ¡°Who said I was touched? I was clearly criticizing!¡± Thalia turned toward Natasha and said, ¡°Natasha, can''t you behave like a normal woman for once? Why do you always act so unpredictably?¡± ¡°That''s because that''s just who I am!¡± said Natasha. Thalia looked at her helplessly and unsure of what to say in response. After a long pause, Thalia finally nodded. ¡°All right. Are you happy now that you''ve proven your point?¡± ¡°Of course! Now that you know how capable I am, don''t always think about shielding me. I''m not that weak. I don''t need to be protected,¡± Natasha enunciated. Chapter 1054 Men Never Age Chapter 1054 Men Never Age Natasha was not the type of person who didn''t know how to be grateful. On the contrary, she was well aware that if she sincerely thanked Thalia, Thalia would keep acting the same way. Therefore, that was the only way she could express her gratitude. Although it might seem a bit ungrateful, Natasha didn''t mind ying that role as long as she could stop Thalia. Initially, she thought that by doing so, Thalia would be somewhat angry. But surprisingly, Thalia understood her. Narrowing her eyes, Thalia gave Natasha a slight smile. ¡°All right. I get it. You''re tough. I''ll try my best to restrain myself in the future, okay?¡± ¡°It''s not about trying your best, it''s about making sure it doesn''t happen!¡± Natasha replied. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thalia sighed helplessly. ¡°All right. I promise!¡± Upon hearing those words, Natasha finally nodded. Her gaze softened, and she felt a slight relief in her heart. Without uttering another word, Natasha turned her head to look out the window. At that moment, Denise looked at Thalia and whispered, ¡°Thalia, don''t me Mommy. She didn''t mean to me you. She just doesn''t want you to take risks for her. That''s how Mommy is. She''s touched deep down, but she never says nice things!¡± Listening to Denise''s exnation, Thalia smiled. Then, mimicking Denise''s tone, she said, ¡°If you can see it, don''t you think I can?¡± ¡°So you''re saying, you know?¡± Denise asked in a hushed tone. ¡°Of course I know!¡± Thalia said. ¡°I also know that she doesn''t speak kindly because she''s afraid I''ll take risks for her again!¡± Denise kept nodding in agreement. ¡°Don''t worry. Even though I haven''t had many face-to-face encounters with Nat, I do understand her. She''s not someone who doesn''t know how to be grateful. On the contrary, she''s someone who''s very good at protecting others,¡± Thalia said softly, looking in the direction of Natasha. Denise''s eyes were filled with emotion when she said, ¡°Thalia, you''re so kind!¡± Hearing thepliment, Thalia turned toward Denise. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You understand Mommy, and you know what kind of person she is. You don''t make unfounded assumptions about her, let alone think ill of her.¡± ¡°Is that all I need to do to be kind?¡± ¡°That''s rare enough. When Nat was abroad, she had a decent colleague who stood up for her during tough times at work. But then, some things happened. Nat didn''t want to drag this person into her problems, so she distanced herself. As a result, that person started to think less of Nat... But in reality, Nat was only trying to protect her from getting involved!¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia slightly squinted her eyes. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Nat herself doesn''t have many friends, but she was close to that colleague. But after that incident, that person started to distance herself from Nat, and Nat also stopped being close with her colleagues because of this...¡± Denise said with a hint of regret. ¡°Why didn''t Nat exin herself?¡± ¡°Nat is just like that. She doesn''t like to waste too much energy on something like that. She says, those who can understand, will understand even without exnation. But those who don''t, even if exined, will be useless. She doesn''t want to waste time exining herself over and over again.¡± Thalia listened and said, ¡°That sounds exactly like Nat!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Denise eximed. ¡°You''re the first girl who truly understands her!¡± Her gaze was filled with surprise and delight as he spoke. ¡°Am I just an ordinary girl?¡± Thalia asked. Denise immediately shook her head. ¡°No. I shouldn''tpare others to you!¡± She''s so sweet! Thalia was pleased. ¡°That''s right.¡± Denise immediately shed her a big, bright smile. As they were chatting, Thalia suddenly remembered something. ¡°I remember that after Nat came back, she was quite popr. She had a few male colleagues, right?¡± ¡°At first, things weren''t going so smoothly with them, but then they realized they misunderstood Nat, so it turned out okay...¡± As she spoke, she looked at Thalia. ¡°Since returning from abroad, Nat''s personality has really improved a lot, much better than before!¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Denise furrowed her brows, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let''s put it this way. Aside from work and herputer, it seems like we''re all that Nat has in her life... But things have changed since she returned. She has a life now, and she''s gradually getting closer to her colleagues. At least things are back to normal!¡± Thalia pondered for a moment and looked into Denise''s eyes. ¡°Do you know why Nat is like that?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she''s not just anyone ordinary. She''s the renowned Shadow Seeker. She''s above everyone else, and no one understands her. Look at the kind of friends she has, they are all...¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at the man sitting beside him and added, ¡°Her friends are all legendary figures. So, it''s normal for others not to understand her!¡± Listening to her words, Denise slightly squinted her eyes. ¡°Thalia, why do I get the feeling that you''re praising yourself?¡± Denise looked at Spencer and continued, ¡°And you even managed topliment your boyfriend in the process. It seems like all the praise is directed at yourself.¡± Spencer smiled modestly when he heard that. Hearing that, Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can you tell? Is it that obvious?¡± Denise nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes! It''s quite obvious!¡± Thalia let out a sigh, casually remarking, ¡°I''m not boasting. I''m just stating the facts. Don''t you think Spencer is excellent? Or is it that you don''t think of me, Lia, as excellent?¡± Just as Denise was about to say something, Spencer, who was sitting beside her, slightly furrowed his brows and looked at her. ¡°Wait... You have a nickname. Why don''t I have one?¡± Thalia withdrew her gaze and looked at him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Spencer grabbed her hand and said, ¡°We''re in a rtionship, no? Why don''t I get the same treatment?¡± Hearing that, Thalia paused for a moment and responded, ¡°That''s because it would be inappropriate!¡± ¡°I...¡± Spencer hesitated, struggling to find the right words. ¡°I''m younger, so I can get a nickname. Are you going to deny me that?¡± Thalia asked with all seriousness. Spencer looked at her. ¡°Wouldn''t it be inappropriate to address you that way?¡± Thalia pondered for a moment. ¡°How about we just let this matter slide? What do you think?¡± Spencer took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over Denise. She promptly responded, ¡°I''m okay with anything!¡± Looking at Thalia, she had a face full of smiles. At that moment, Spencer said word by word, ¡°Just call me by my name. I can ept that!¡± Thalia eximed, ¡°That''s so impolite!¡± ¡°I don''t mind!¡± said Spencer. Thalia thought such a difference in seniority couldn''t be overlooked. Seeing his persistence, Thalia turned to Denise, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°See, this is how men are. Even when they''re old, they still don''t want to admit it...¡± Chapter 1055 Arguing Like Children Chapter 1055 Arguing Like Children Denise couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she heard that. Meanwhile, Spencer immediately knitted his brows. Old? Am I that old? Right then, Thalia whispered to Denise, ¡°I''m right, aren''t I?¡± Denise didn''t dare to agree. She swept her gaze over Spencer''s face before shaking her head and saying, ¡°No. I don''t think Spencer is old at all, and Spencer is very handsome, more handsome than anyone I''ve ever seen!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Denise said. Thalia couldn''t deny Spencer''s good looks. From the moment sheid eyes on him, she was astounded. In fact, she couldn''t believe how handsome he was. Just like that, she fell for him at first nce. Thalia pondered momentarily and said, ¡°He''s handsome, but looks and age are two different things!¡± ¡°Age hasn''t left any traces on Spencer''s face. On the contrary, he''s quite charming, just the type of person I admire!¡± Denise said. Perhaps due to the influence of Natasha, she had a discerning eye for men, which was definitely not dictated by age. Thalia''s face lit up with an even brighter smile. ¡°So, who do you think is more handsome, your daddy or Spencer?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Be honest. You can''t be biased!¡± Thalia said. She enjoyed hearing others praise Spencer, as it was a validation of her own judgment. Denise nced at her. ¡°You just want to hear people praise Spencer, don''t you?¡± ¡°Can you tell?¡± ¡°It''s so obvious!¡± ¡°Don''t change the subject. Tell me who''s more attractive.¡± ¡°Spencer!¡± Denise said. Thalia was filled with pride when she heard that. It''s well known that Keh''s appearance has quite a reputation, but now, even his beloved daughter says Spencer is more handsome. This leaves no room for doubt. Thalia was over the moon. Denise then continued, ¡°If we''re talking about looks and attractiveness, Spencer is definitely the most handsome, but my daddy is the coolest!¡± As soon as those words fell, the smile on Thalia''s face vanished in an instant, her brows furrowing. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. ¡°You heard me. Both of them are quite good-looking, but Spencer has a more handsome face, with soft features. Daddy is different. He has a distinct, bold look. So, they''re not the same. But if we''re talking about who''s more handsome, it''s definitely Spencer. However, if we''re talking about who''s more dashing, it''s definitely Daddy!¡± Denise proudly lifted the corners of her mouth after delivering her analysis. Yes! That''s exactly it! Thalia, however, didn''t see it that way. With furrowed brows, she murmured in response, ¡°What''s the point of distinguishing between good-looking and handsome? In the end, it''s all because he''s your daddy!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°That''s exactly it!¡± ¡°No!¡± With that, the two started arguing. Spencer, who was sitting nearby, couldn''t help butugh as he watched Thalia bickering like a child. At that moment, Thalia, in his eyes, was simply the epitome of cuteness. ¡°What I''m saying is the truth!¡± Denise asserted, emphasizing each word as she looked at her. Thalia looked at her, finally giving in. ¡°All right! All right! Let''s just assume you''re telling the truth, okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean assume? What I said was the truth!¡± ¡°All right! Whatever you say!¡± Thalia conceded. If we keep arguing like this, our bond will be ruined. Denise looked at her, knowing that Thalia didn''t mean what she said. She turned away and said, ¡°Forget it. You''re prejudiced against my daddy. I can''t make you understand!¡± With that, she simply closed her eyes to rest. Seeing that, Thalia clicked her tongue, about to say something, but Spencer reached out to stop her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°That''s enough!¡± ¡°Wait... What she said was¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, she''s a child.¡± ¡°This isn''t a matter of age. I must have a proper debate with her...¡± ¡°That''s enough. That''s enough!¡± Spencer quickly intervened. ¡°But¡ª¡± Thalia was about to say something when Spencer leaned in and whispered something in her ear. After hearing it, Thalia pondered for a moment and said, ¡°All right. If that''s the case, I won''t say anything anymore!¡± Upon hearing that, Spencer finally breathed a sigh of relief. He lifted his wrist to check the time. ¡°All right. The ne has just taken off, and there''s still plenty of time. Let''s get some sleep!¡± Thalia was indeed feeling a bit tired. Those past few days had been hectic, and her sleep had definitely beencking. She nced at Denise, who was sleeping with her eyes closed. After a moment of thought, she sighed. ¡°All right, then!¡± ¡°Do you want to lean on my shoulder?¡± Spencer asked her. Thalia shook her head. ¡°No. I won''t befortable sleeping like that. I want to sleep by myself!¡± ¡°All right!¡± With that, Spencer adjusted her into afortable position. After Thalia settled down, she closed her eyes. Perhaps she was too exhausted, but once she rxed, she quickly drifted off to sleep. Spencer was watching from the side, aware she was clearly exhausted yet still persisting. However, after she fell asleep, he reached out to signal the flight attendant and asked for two nkets. He covered Denise with one and draped the other over Thalia. Benjamin, sitting nearby, watched on with a smile on his face, not saying a word. ¡°Hey... You should get some sleep too!¡± said Spencer. Benjamin nodded and simply closed his eyes to rest. Meanwhile, after the cabin quieted down, Natasha gazed out the window. Her clear eyes seemed to hold an untold story that couldn''t be unraveled, evoking a sense of heartache in anyone who looked at her. Once everyone was asleep, Anthony opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha turned her gaze toward him. ¡°Why aren''t you asleep?¡± ¡°Aren''t you also not sleeping?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I''ve slept a lot at home, so I''m not tired yet!¡± said Natasha. Anthony looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Nat, what are you worried about?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°No. I''m not worried about anything!¡± Anthony, who understood her well, asked directly, ¡°Are you worried about whether Daddy will wake up, or are you concerned that Great-grandpa won''t be able to handle the truth and will me you for it?¡± Natasha still remained silent with her gaze lowered. ¡°It seems you''re worried about both!¡± said Anthony. Natasha looked at him. ¡°Anthony, if your great-grandpa mes me for this, don''t be angry with him. It''s normal for him to not be able to handle such a shock at his age. But you can''t do anything to him in order to defend me, understand?¡± Anthony slightly furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Nat...¡± ¡°If something were to happen to you today, I would probably feel the same way. Although your daddy is not your great-grandpa''s child, he is his grandson. Your daddy was raised by him, so there''s no difference. Therefore, any emotions he might have are normal and expected. Do you understand?¡± Natasha enunciated. Chapter 1056 Going Home Chapter 1056 Going Home Anthony understood her. Even if Natasha didn''t say it, he would still understand. However, if she didn''t tell him that, Anthony would definitely step forward. Yet, he couldn''t do that anymore because she had told him not to. Looking at Natasha, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Nat. Don''t worry. I won''t have any disputes with Great-grandpa even if he really mes you.¡± Upon hearing those words, Natasha finally rxed, looking at him with a slight smile. ¡°I know you''re a smart kid. You understand everything.¡± ¡°But Nat, it''s not your fault...¡± Anthony said. He still didn''t want Natasha to be mired in self-me. ¡°The ones who are wrong are the bad guys, not you, so you shouldn''t carry this burden on your own.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°The wrongdoers are indeed the bad people, but your daddy came for me. This fact cannot be denied. If it weren''t for me, he might still be living a prosperous life in Glenport City and wouldn''t have ended up like this. Anthony, I know I''m not in the wrong, but in my heart, I will always know what happened. I can''t deceive myself.¡± ¡°I just don''t want you to me yourself!¡± Natasha smiled at him. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t. Your daddy loves me, and I will always understand,¡± she said. Anthony believed that Natasha was aware of everything. However, she needed time to heal. With that in mind, he lowered his gaze and pursed his lips. ¡°All right. You should rest a bit too. The journey is long. Anything else can wait until tomorrow!¡± Natasha said to him in a soft voice. Anthony nodded. ¡°Okay. You should also rest, Nat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I''ll just zone out a bit more before I go to sleep!¡± And so, without uttering another word, Anthony simply closed his eyes to rest. He wasn''t asleep. Instead, he was fully attuned to every move Natasha made. He knew, even after closing his eyes for a long time, Natasha had no intention of sleeping. But he also knew that as they were about to return and face a new wave of sorrow, their hearts were indeed heavy. They all needed to mentally prepare themselves. With that thought in mind, Anthony decided not to disturb her any further, allowing her some peace and quiet. Just like that, the airne flew the entire day and night. Although it seemed like a long time, it went by pretty quickly. Essentially, the time was spent resting and chatting. The nended at eight o''clock the following morning. When they emerged from the cabin, the sun had already risen, and the sky appeared vast and cloudless. Thalia looked up at the sky and said, ¡°It''s a beautiful day today!¡± Spencer also looked on, nodding his head. Just then, Denise came out from the inside. As she passed by Thalia, she didn''t say a word and simply walked past her. Seeing that, Thalia frowned. Is she still angry? She looked up at Spencer. ¡°Why would she be upset when I''m not even mad?¡± At that moment, Thalia seemed just like a wronged child pleading her case. However, Spencer replied, ¡°When kids quarrel, isn''t it necessary for one to speak first to make amends?¡± ¡°I''m certainly not going to speak first!¡± Thalia said, pouting. But then she realized something was off and looked up at him. ¡°What do you mean by kids? I''m not a child!¡± Spencer couldn''t help butugh. ¡°If you aren''t a child, why don''t you speak up?¡± Caught off guard by his question, Thalia was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°Only children need to be coddled!¡± Spencer added another sentence. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that point, there was nothing more Thalia could say. After some thought, she pursed her lips and decided to do exactly that. Thalia feigned indifference as she said, ¡°All right. You make a good point. I''ll coax the childter!¡± Spencer nodded affirmatively. ¡°Not bad. It seems my little girl has indeed grown up!¡± ¡°I''ve grown up a long time ago!¡± Thalia muttered. Spencer smiled, his face full of affection and fondness. Upon seeing someoneing over to pick them up, he immediately said, ¡°I''ll go inside to take a look and help out!¡± Thalia immediately nodded in agreement. Once everything was nearly packed up, Keh was also arranged to get in the car. At that moment, Natasha and Anthony came out of the cabin. Looking outside, Anthony asked, ¡°Nat, where are we going?¡± After some thought, Natasha said, ¡°Let''s go straight to the manor!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony was taken aback. ¡°Does Great-grandpa know we''reing back today?¡± After some thought, Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Anthony was puzzled. ¡°What about...¡± ¡°He doesn''t know about anything else!¡± Natasha said. Anthony understood. ¡°Let''s go!¡± said Natasha. At that moment, they disembarked from the airne together. Three dedicated cars were dispatched to pick them up. Keh and Natasha were together, Spencer and the three little ones were in another, and thest car was specifically for their luggage. In the car, Natasha looked at Keh, still unconscious, and murmured, ¡°Keh, we''re back. We''ve arrived in Glenport City, and we''re on our way home. We''ll be there soon!¡± Seeing no reaction from him, Natasha murmured, ¡°We''re about to meet Old Mr. Hamilton. I don''t know how he''ll react. Honestly, I''m a bit worried, but I know I can''t avoid it any longer! You must miss Old Mr. Hamilton a lot, right? We''ll be home soon!¡± Even though the person lying there didn''t respond, she just kept talking to him. While in the car, Natasha was staring intently at Keh''s face like she always would. Even though he was unconscious, seeing his face still made her heart flutter. This man is just my type. It doesn''t even matter if he''s conscious or not. At that thought, Natasha couldn''t help smiling. She never considered herself to be someone who could be swayed by good looks, for there were others more handsome than Keh. Yet, inexplicably, it was him to whom she found herself utterly defenseless. After that, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°It''s okay. Sleep as long as you need. Wake up when you''re ready. I''ll be waiting for you! After all, it seems I wouldn''t fall for anyone else but you!¡± After speaking, Natasha chuckled at her own foolishness. Along the journey, Natasha couldn''t take her eyes off that face, with memories of the past constantly surfacing in her mind. Even though his fall took away much of her joy, the memories they shared seemed to sustain Natasha for a long time. As she was lost in her thoughts, suddenly, the car came to a halt. Natasha looked up at the driver. ¡°We''re here,¡± the driver said. Hearing that, Natasha looked outside. At that moment, two elderly men with white hair were seen standing outside, their faces filled with anticipation. Chapter 1057 Natasha Knelt Chapter 1057 Natasha Knelt At that moment, upon seeing them, a lump inexplicably formed in her throat, and her eyes began to redden. The two old men, who should be enjoying their twilight years, were instead still living in constant worry and fear because of them. At that thought, Natasha felt remorseful. After the car stopped, the person in the other car was the first to get out. The moment Denise saw them, her eyes instantly welled up with tears. ¡°Gramps! Great-grandpa!¡± Her soft and gentle voice could melt a person''s heart. Upon seeing her, the two old men immediately looked at her with eyes full of adoration. ¡°Denise, my darling!¡± eximed Liam. ¡°You''re finally home. You''re finally back!¡± Terence missed her terribly as well. In the next moment, Denise rushed toward them, embracing them tightly. ¡°I''ve missed you guys so much!¡± ¡°We miss you too!¡± Denise held them close, not uttering another word, for no amount of speech could express her longing. At that moment, Anthony and Benjamin also got out of the car. Upon seeing the two of them, Liam called out, ¡°Anthony, Benjamin!¡± The two boys were rtively calm. ¡°Gramps! Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°Come here,e here quickly. Let me take a look at you!¡± said Liam. And so, one headed toward Liam, while the other went toward Terence. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It''s been a while. You''ve grown taller, but why have you lost so much weight?¡± Liam asked Anthony. ¡°Yeah, it''s true. Outside is not like home. We really need to nourish them well!¡± Terence said to Benjamin. ¡°Right. That''s a must!¡± The two boys were watching them, not saying a word. After a round of pleasantries, Terence asked, ¡°By the way, where''s your mommy?¡± Speaking of which, they all simultaneously turned their gaze toward another car. At that moment, the car door opened, and Natasha stepped out from inside. Upon seeing her, Terence''s movement to approach suddenly froze. Looking at Natasha, who had be as thin as a skeleton, there was a moment when he felt as if he had mistaken her for someone else. T-This is not Nat! He stared at her, yet he didn''t know what to say. At that moment, Liam, standing not far away, was equally stunned when he saw Natasha. How could this happen? Looking at Terence, who had stopped in his tracks, Natasha, with teary eyes, spoke up. ¡°Grandpa.¡± This utterance of ¡°Grandpa¡± brought Terence''s thoughts back to reality. ¡°Nat?¡± ¡°It''s me!¡± Natasha said lightly. Terence slowly approached her, looking at her. ¡°How did... how did...¡± His voice choked as he looked at the person before him. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± Tears fell directly from Natasha''s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get better soon!¡± The next second, Terence had already pulled her into his arms. ¡°Nat!¡± Terence was not a man adept at expressing his feelings. Even now, as he watched his beloved granddaughter in that state, all he could manage to utter was her name. ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa, for making you worry again!¡± Natasha said. ¡°It''s good that you''re back. It''s good that you''re back!¡± said Terence. At that moment, people not far behind were watching, their eyes also welling up with tears. After a while, Liam walked up and said, ¡°Nat, you''re back. Where''s that brat?¡± Speaking of that, Natasha paused for a moment. At that moment, Terence seemed to remember something. He looked at her and asked, ¡°That''s right, where''s that brat, Keh?¡± Natasha looked at Liam, her serene face held an indescribable sadness. She didn''t know what to say, nor did she know how to exin... Looking at him, Natasha didn''t hesitate and directly knelt before Liam. ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Nat!¡± Terence and the three kids spoke at the same time. Upon witnessing that scene, both Spencer and Thalia, who were standing nearby, were genuinely shocked. Seeing that, Liam hurriedly reached out to support her. ¡°Nat, what are you doing?¡± Terence also looked puzzled, quickly helping her up. ¡°Nat, there''s no need for this. If you have something to say, just say it. What are you doing?¡± Natasha pursed her lips, remaining silent because she truly didn''t know what to say. Yet her actions, coupled with her silence, caused Liam, who was just joviallyughing a moment ago, to freeze instantly in the next second. A bad premonition began to take root in the depths of his heart. Looking at Natasha, he asked nkly, ¡°Did something happen to Keh?¡± Liam asked, his voice low. Perhaps due to his age, his voice was filled with vicissitudes. Hearing him asking that question was enough to make one''s heart ache and eyes tear up. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I''m sorry...¡± After a long time, Natasha finally uttered those words. Meanwhile, in the vehicle, the doctor and the nurse brought Keh out of the car. The moment he saw Keh, Liam was stunned. After staring nkly ahead for several seconds, he finally stumbled forward. ¡°Keh...¡± Liam looked at his grandson with a vacant expression. Tears streamed down Natasha''s face at that sight. At that moment, Spencer stepped forward immediately upon seeing the situation. Looking at the state of Liam, he quickly began to exin, ¡°An ident urred while we were abroad. Keh suffered a head injury, which is why he''s currently unconscious...¡± Upon hearing that, Liam turned his head toward him. ¡°Unconscious?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°So, when will he wake up?¡± asked Liam. ¡°This...¡± Spencer didn''t know what to say because he wasn''t sure if Liam could handle the truth. As if reading Spencer''s mind, Liam spoke up. ¡°Young man, I can handle it. Whatever you have to say, just say it directly!¡± Upon seeing the situation, Spencer moistened his lips and said, ¡°He might wake up at any moment, or perhaps... it could take a long time!¡± ¡°How long is a long time?¡± ¡°In medical terms, it''s indefinite.¡± ¡°That means there''s the possibility that he''ll never wake up?¡± Liam asked. Spencer didn''t deny it, and that was an answer in itself. In an instant, Liam understood what was happening. He nodded slightly, his gaze gradually shifting to Keh. Looking at thetter, he let out a sneer. And then, in the next second, Liam suddenly clutched his heart. Upon seeing the situation, Spencer immediately rushed to support him. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, what''s wrong?¡± Liam clutched his chest with one hand, his face seemingly in great pain. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Spencer called out again. At that moment, the person watching from behind immediately stepped forward. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Natasha looked at Liam. ¡°What''s wrong, Great-grandpa?¡± Everyone flocked around Liam. All of them wore expressions of worry and care. At that moment, Liam was in unbearable pain. He managed to hold on for a while but soon copsed and passed out. ¡°Liam!¡± Terence also shouted. Chapter 1058 The Arissa I Know Chapter 1058 The Arissa I Know In a bedroom of the manor, Spencer stood up after examining Liam to reassure them. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s just a case of excessive worry. There''s nothing wrong. No need for concern.¡± Terence was still concerned. ¡°Liam has a heart condition. Would this¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Old Mr. Watson. Nothing will go wrong with me around.¡± Spencer offered a reassuring affirmation. Terence nodded in agreement with those words. However, as he gazed at the figure on the bed, his eyes were still filled with worry. Suddenly, Denise chimed in from the side, ¡°Spencer is very skilled, Gramps. Many people can''t even get an appointment to see him for treatment. If he says it''s nothing to worry about, then it''s definitely nothing to worry about.¡± Terence then turned to Spencer. ¡°I know. Nat has mentioned it before.¡± Spencer smiled courteously. ¡°I will write a prescription,¡± he said. ¡°If you follow my medication regimen, I''m confident that the old gentleman will live past a hundred years.¡± Terence became excited upon hearing that. ¡°Very well. Thank you for the trouble, then.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± After he spoke, Spencer turned his gaze to Arissa, who was standing nearby. He was about to say something, but she turned away and walked out. She felt at ease upon learning that the old man was going to be fine. Seeing the situation, Spencer was about to follow when Terence suddenly called out, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Teal.¡± Hearing his name, Spencer turned to look at Terence. ¡°Please, call me Spencer, or even Spence, Old Mr. Watson. There''s no need for formalities.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll call you Spence, then.¡± Spencer gave a faint smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Terence was about to ask something when he suddenly realized the three children were still there. He swept his gaze over them and paused for a moment. Anthony was perceptive. Upon seeing the look in Terence''s eyes, he understood. ¡°Benjamin, Denise let''s go and visit Nat.¡± Benjamin and Denise looked at him and agreed wordlessly without asking any questions. Nodding, they followed him out. As soon as they stepped out, Terence immediately turned to Spencer. ¡°Tell me the truth, Spence.¡± Spencer nodded gracefully. ¡°All right. What would you like to know? I''ll tell you the truth.¡± ¡°What''s wrong with Nat?¡± Terence asked. Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°What exactly are you asking?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Terence realize that he did not make himself clear. He fixed his gaze on the other man. ¡°Her health. I want to know what happened to her health. How did it end up like this?¡± She looks emaciated. Unhealthily so. Spencer''s gaze shifted subtly as he guessed what the question might be. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°I understand that you''re worried about seeing her like this. As for the specifics, I believe she will exin everything to youter. All I can tell you now is that she is physically fine, and there is nothing wrong with her.¡± ¡°But how could there be nothing wrong¡ª¡± ¡°I''m talking about now,¡± interrupted Spencer. Terence looked at him, his gaze direct and unwavering. Spencer moistened his lips before continuing, ¡°She did have some health issues before, Old Mr. Watson, but they have all been resolved. She may look a little thin at the moment, but as long as she eats normally, she will quickly be right as rain again. You needn''t to worry.¡± Though there were thousands of questions racing through his mind, Terence was ultimately satisfied with Spencer''s final answer. Though he was curious about the process, it was the oue that truly mattered. All that matters is my dear Nat being in good health. Terence let out a sigh of relief at that thought, nodding repeatedly and saying, ¡°All right. As long as she''s fine.¡± There was a moment when Spencer caught a hint of panic and fear in the old man''s eyes. He knew that thetter would undoubtedly overthink without understanding the situation. Pursing his lips together, he said, ¡°Rest assured, Old Mr. Watson, I''m telling the truth. I would never lie to you.¡± Terence looked at him. After hesitating for a long time, he nodding atst. ¡°As long as she eats well, you''ll definitely see a healthy Arissa in a month.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Terence said. ¡°Do you have any other questions? If not, I''ll go take a look outside,¡± said Spencer. Terence looked at him. ¡°Go on. Dinner has been prepared. Have something to eat and rest early tonight!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°I''ll go out, then.¡± Terence nodded, and only then did Spencer turn around and head outside, where Thalia was keeping Arissapany. She did not provide any words offort. Instead, she merely remained by her friend''s side quietly. She knew that Arissa understood everything and did not require any constion. What she needed at the moment was some quiet time. As she was deep in thought, she saw Spencer emerging. Thalia went to him at once. ¡°What did Old Mr. Watson ask you?¡± Thalia asked in a hushed voice. ¡°What else could it be...¡± Spencer sighed as he looked over at Arissa''s direction. ¡°He''s worried about the person he cares about the most, of course.¡± At that mention, Thalia seemed to have understood something. She nodded thoughtfully. Spencer looked toward Arissa and walked over to her. When he arrived beside her, he began, ¡°You know, I understand that you''re feeling guilty and probably ming yourself right now. Don''t say I didn''t warn you, but there are people who are worried about you seeing you like this.¡± At the mention, Arissa looked up at him. Spencer returned her gaze wordlessly, but Arissa understood from just one nce. After a long while, she nodded. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ¡°I offered someforting words without resorting to lying outright,¡± said Spencer. Arissa nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Arissa took a deep breath,posed herself, and gazed at the three children standing nearby. ¡°What are you three still standing here for? Shouldn''t you hurry back to your rooms and tidy up, maybe freshen up a little?¡± Upon hearing that, the children hastily nodded in agreement. ¡°We''ll put our things away.¡± Arissa nodded. ¡°Dan mentioned that food has been prepared in the kitchen. We can head over in a while.¡± The children nodded, then left. After that, Arissa turned her gaze to Spencer and Thalia. ¡°You two shouldn''t bother finding another ce to stay. Just stay here. It''s no trouble, very convenient, and there might be other things that will require your assistance!¡± As they watched Arissa quickly get things organized, Spencer and Thalia exchanged a nce. The difference between the past and the present was indeed significant. However, Spencer greatly admired her. A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he studied Arissa. ¡°All right, then. I won''t hold back.¡± ¡°There''s no need to.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at the figure behind her. ¡°Prepare a room and take these two to rest.¡± Upon receiving the order, the figure behind stepped forward briskly and beckoned Spencer and Thalia. Spencer rose to his feet, his gaze settling on Arissa. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Atst, he nodded. ¡°That''s the Arissa I know.¡± Then, he looked away and head outside alongside Thalia. Chapter 1059 A Healthy Outlook Chapter 1059 A Healthy Outlook Liam woke up and found that it was already quitete. The entire city had fallen into darkness, yet the manor was brightly lit outside. The warm glow added a touch of tranquility to the estate. Inside the room, Dan, the three children, and Terence were watching and waiting. Terence realized something was amiss the moment he saw Liam open his eyes. He walked over. ¡°How''re you feeling, Liam? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Seeing this, the three children followed suit. ¡°Great-grandpa, how are you?¡± The eyes of the trio were filled with worry. Liam opened his eyes, allowing his gaze to sweep across the room. Everybody was present except for Arissa. Narrowing his eyes, he allowed his gaze to fall upon the three of them. ¡°I''m fine!¡± Liam said in a low voice ¡°I''ll get call Spencer!¡± said Denise, turning to leave. ¡°Denise,¡± Liam called out to her, stopping her in her tracks. Denise turned around. ¡°No need. I''m fine,¡± Liam said softly. Though he seemed a little frail, it did not look like he was seriously ill. ¡°All right.¡± Denise frowned, still feeling a bit worried. ¡°I know my own body,¡± Liam said in a low voice. Then, surveying Denise with aplex expression, he added, ¡°If possible, call your mother in. I have something to ask her.¡± Denise was taken aback by that request. Her gaze instinctively turned toward Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°Call Mommy...¡± Denise''s brow creased slightly. Liam nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± Terence, who was standing by at the moment, seemed to understand the children''s intentions. After a moment of thought, he spoke up. ¡°You should be resting, given your current condition. Save whatever you want to ask for tomorrow.¡± ¡°This cannot wait!¡± Liam said bluntly. Terence stared at him. Liam returned the gaze. ¡°Look, Terence, you should understand me more than anybody else. I will never rest if I don''t get to the bottom of this, even when I''m dead!¡± Terence''s brows creased at once. ¡°Hey, what''s this talk about dying? Can''t you say something pleasant for once?¡± ¡°Pleasant words?¡± The thought brought a scornful smile to Liam''s face. ¡°What use are they? Can sugarcoating prevent all this? I''ve always believed that the Hamilton family has been upright and honest, and has never done anything wrong. But what have we gotten in return? Starting with Keh''s parents, and then him... Has any of them ended up unscathed? What good would pleasant words do? The world is unjust¡± As he spoke, a sharp glint shed across Liam''s eyes. The room fell silent following his outburst. Though the others might be unaware, Terence knew. Having known each other since their youth, they were fully aware of everything that happened between them. Pressing his lips together, Terence responded quietly, ¡°Isn''t it the same for everyone, Liam? Nat is all I have left. She is my everything. I won''t survive if anything happens to her.¡± As he spoke, he gazed at the three children. ¡°You, on the other hand, are different. Look, you still have these three!¡± Liam''s gaze softened when he heard that. He turned his gaze toward the children. The trio merely stood there, their tiny faces looking innocent and pitiful. Liam furrowed his brows slightly. Yes, indeed. Heaven sure knows how to torment people. Even in the most dire of circumstances, there''s a glimmer of hope thatpels you to keep going. The three children were his reason to persevere. When he arrived at that thought, a cryptic smile tugged at the corner of Liam''s lips. Watching him, Terence let out a deep sigh. He knew, even in the presence of the three children, that they could never rece Keh''s ce in his heart; after all, he had raised and pampered him for so many years. It would not be the same. The extent to which he valued Arissa was the same as the extent to which Liam valued Keh. Do not unto others what you would not want done unto you. Arriving at that thought, Terence said, ¡°Nat is waiting at the door. she''s afraid that you might get upset when you see her, so she doesn''t daree in. I''ll call her in now!¡± Then, he headed straight for the door. He had only taken a few steps when something urred to him. He turned back to regard the three children by the bed. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You three have been running around all day. You should head back to your rooms for some rest.¡± The three children exchanged nces. Finally, with Anthony''s nod of approval, the three of them started toward the door. ¡°We''lle see you again tomorrow, Gramps,¡± Anthony told Terence before leaving. Liam nodded. And so, without further ado, the trio rose to their feet and left. Watching them, Terence closely followed behind. As soon as the door was shut, Liam''s spirited demeanor crumpled. Slumped on the bed, his usually optimistic face was now revealing bottomless sorrow and agony. After exiting the door, the three children headed straight back to their rooms. Terence looked at the person before him after they left. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Liam asked to see you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Arissa nodded. ¡°All right. Got it.¡± As he watched Arissa head toward the ward, Terence called softly, ¡°Nat.¡± Arissa turned around. Terence stared at her. Despite his reluctance, he steeled himself. ¡°Liam is in a bad mood, so if he says something unpleasant¡ª¡± ¡°I understand, Grandpa!¡± Arissa interrupted before he finished his sentence. Her eyes twinkled as she returned his gaze. ¡°I deserve whatever Old Mr. Hamilton says or does.¡± Despite his heartache, Terence nodded. ¡°Yes. I know you''d understand.¡± Arissa gave him a strained smile. ¡°Off you go, then!¡± said Terence. Arissa retracted her gaze, nodded at him, and turned to walk inside. When the door swung open, Dan leaned toward Liam. ¡°I''ll be in the kitchen to see if your medicine is ready.¡± Having been under his care for so long, Liam knew that Dan was doing it on purpose, so he nodded. Thus, Dan walked toward the door and saw Arissa upon reaching it. As was his custom, Dan inclined his head respectfully. Arissa did the same. ¡°The old man isn''t doing too good. Please take good care of him,¡± Dan implore. Arissa nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± Then, Dan left the room, shutting the door behind him as he did so. Suddenly, only the two of them were left in the room. Seeing that they were alone, Arissa walked toward Liam. When she reached his bedside, she looked at him. ¡°How''re you feeling?¡± Liam looked at her. ¡°I can take it!¡± he asserted. Arissa nodded, then took a seat quietly as if waiting to be scolded. Liam looked at her. After hesitating for a long time, he began, ¡°I called you here to ask what exactly happened. How did Keh end up this way?¡± Chapter 1060 Dragged You Down Chapter 1060 Dragged You Down Natasha had no intention of hiding anything. Whenever Liam asked, she never even thought of shirking responsibility. Just as she decided toe back. Liam had the right to know about Keh''s situation, as well as the right to be informed about what had happened. Looking at him, she said, ¡°I can tell you, but no matter what I say, you can be angry with me, me me, but please, take care of your health.¡± The sparkle once present in Liam''s eyes was gone. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Go ahead, speak.¡± So, she told him exactly what had happened. The story was long, and Natasha didn''t make it brief. Liam listened quietly. Even though he hadn''t witnessed some of the events himself, hearing about them made his heart ache in waves. After finishing the story, Natasha looked at Liam. ¡°That''s the entire story.¡± Just as Liam was about to say something, his gaze suddenly fell on the diamond ring on Natasha''s hand, and his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°This is...¡± Liam stared at her diamond ring, asking in astonishment. Following his gaze, Natasha looked at the diamond ring on her hand. Upon seeing it, her eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Is it Keh?¡± asked the Liam. Natasha didn''t deny it. She nodded, looking at the engagement ring. Scenes from that night surfaced in her mind, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly as she said, ¡°Yes. He proposed to me.¡± Liam''s emotions became even moreplicated. Natasha regained her senses and looked up at him. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I know that even though you often scold Keh, you love him more than anyone else. I also understand that this incident has greatly affected you. I don''t expect you to forgive me, but I just hope you can allow me to stay by his side and take care of him.¡± Upon hearing that, Liam looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you still going to take care of him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha answered decisively. Liam looked at her. ¡°You''re still young. You really don''t need to waste your time on Keh.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha chuckled lightly. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you know how I feel about him. Apart from him, there has never been anyone else in my heart. I was ready to marry him without hesitation and still am now!¡± Liam looked at her, suddenly at a loss for words. Indeed, everything had happened because of Natasha. He indeed had reasons to me her and vent all his dissatisfaction on her. However, upon seeing that diamond ring, Liam knew that if he were to do that, Keh would probably be so anxious that he''d jump right out of bed to confront him. Liam narrowed his eyes, the emotions churning within him bing moreplicated. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I can choose not to live here. I can also stay out of your sight¡ª¡± ¡°Nat, do you have any regrets?¡± Liam suddenly asked. The phrase ¡°Nat¡± made Natasha slightly taken aback. Looking up at Liam, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Liam. Natasha regained her senses and then shook her head. ¡°I have no regrets!¡± Liam took a deep breath. ¡°You''ve said it yourself. He might wake up at any moment, or he might never wake up. You''ll likely be stuck here for the rest of your life if you choose to do this!¡± Natasha''s eyes held a profound sense of sorrow as if there was no greater sorrow than a withering heart. ¡°In this world, the ones who loved me most have all left one after the other. If even Keh doesn''t wake up, then what''s the point of my life?¡± Liam looked at her, unsure of what to say. Natasha realized that her words were too sorrowful, so she stopped abruptly. Looking at him, she added, ¡°Moreover, if he doesn''t wake up, you and the three kids are my responsibility. I am obligated to take care of you all!¡± Listening to her words, Liam nodded. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°All right!¡± He nodded. ¡°I promise you!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha was slightly taken aback, ¡°Y-You really agree?¡± ¡°I have one more request!¡± said Liam. ¡°What?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°From now on, you need to take care not only of Keh but also the entire Hamilton family!¡± said Liam. Natasha didn''t understand what Liam meant, but she had made up her mind beforeing. No matter what the request was, she had no reason to refuse. Without a second thought, she nodded immediately, ¡°All right. I agree!¡± Liam looked at her. He had watched her grow up and knew her nature better than anyone else. She was never one for pretense and always did as she said. Throughout the conversation, there was no sign of evasion or shirking responsibility when she exined the ins and outs of the matter. Her gaze was clear and resolute. Knowing her nature so well, Liam couldn''t even find a reason to me her even if she wanted to. After everything was settled, Liam looked at her and said, ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should go and rest now!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha looked at him. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton...¡± She hesitated momentarily before finally asking, ¡°You''re not mad at me?¡± Liam looked at her with a pale smile. ¡°Nat, even though you and Keh have divorced and are now back together, you''ve always been my daughter-inw in my heart. This choice has never changed. So, it''s only right and proper for Keh to protect you when you''re in danger. There''s no reason to me you if something happens to him while he''s protecting you!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Natasha''s eyes instantly welled up with tears after she heard that. She had braced herself for Liam''s furious roar, but she never expected the oue to be like that. ¡°Keh has been without his parents since he was a child, and it was I who personallyid them to rest. I don''t expect him to take care of me in my old age or see me to my end, but I also don''t want to have toy him to rest, too...¡± Tears fell from the corner of Natasha''s eyes. She understood that feeling all too well. Terence had experienced that same fate. ¡°Perhaps I did plenty of evil things in my past life to deserve such torment in this one. I must be here to pay off karmic debt. What else can I do? I can only endure. As long as there''s a chance for Keh to wake up, I will not give up!¡± said Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton...¡± Watching Natasha cry, Liam took a deep breath. ¡°Nat, the Hamilton family is an unfortunate one, and it has also dragged you down!¡± said Liam. Natasha cried even harder, shaking her head as she said, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, there''s no such thing as dragging each other down. Don''t forget, the Watson family is in the same situation!¡± Speaking of which, Liam paused. ¡°That''s right. I forgot Terence also experienced the same hardship. Therefore, you must take care of yourself, Nat. Otherwise, I doubt Terence will be able to endure much more than I do.¡± Upon hearing those words, Natasha nodded vigorously, her face streaked with tears. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°I will.¡± Liam looked at her. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. Terence should be waiting for you outside. Go on!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I''m tired, so I''ll rest for a bit!¡± said Liam. After hearing his words, there was nothing else Natasha could say. She nodded. ¡°All right. Please rest well. Don''t hesitate to call me if you need anything!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Liam nodded. Chapter 1061 Unique Way To Commemorate Chapter 1061 Unique Way To Commemorate When Natasha went out, Terence was still waiting at the door. The moment the door creaked open, he immediately looked up. Upon seeing Natasha, his gaze softened slightly, a hint of relief washing over him. ¡°Nat.¡± And the moment Natasha saw him, she was slightly taken aback. At that moment, even without saying it, Natasha knew he was worried about her, and that was why he never left. Gently closing the door, Natasha walked toward him. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Terence looked at her, his heart aching as he noticed her reddened eyes. ¡°What''s wrong? Did Liam upset you?¡± Natasha immediately shook her head. ¡°No. Old Mr. Hamilton didn''t me me.¡± Upon hearing that, Terence was taken aback. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke. ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± Natasha looked up at him. ¡°When I came back, I was fully prepared. No matter what Old Mr. Hamilton said or did, I thought it would be justified. I thought of various oues, yet I didn''t expect he wouldn''t me me and insteadforted me!¡± That turn of events was indeed unexpected. Listening to that, Terence was truly surprised. Not to mention Keh''s past and character, it was crystal clear that Keh was the one Liam held dear in his heart. Liam cherished Keh as much as his life. Regardless of how he scolded or beat Keh in ordinary times, it was just his way of expressing love. So, hearing Natasha say that, Terence was indeed somewhat surprised. To put it bluntly, if Terence were in Liam''s shoes, he probably wouldn''t be able to be so forgiving and magnanimous. Pursing his lips, Terence said, ¡°Terence has always been like this. Sometimes, being too worldly can also be a burden.¡± Natasha pressed her lips together, remaining silent. At that moment, Terence sighed. ¡°Nat, Terence is magnanimous, but we can''t feign ignorance under the guise of his generosity, do you understand?¡± Natasha looked at him and nodded. ¡°I understand, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing and have made all the necessary arrangements.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°All right. In that case, since it''s gettingte, you should rest early, too!¡± With that, Terence didn''t say any more. He nced at her, then turned around to leave. As she watched his retreating figure, a wave of emotion stirred in Natasha''s heart. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Natasha suddenly said. Upon hearing the sound, Terence turned his head toward her. ¡°What''s the matter? Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Aren''t you going to ask me what actually happened?¡± Natasha asked. Terence looked at her, a tender smile gracing his face. ¡°It''s enough that you''ve returned safely; nothing else matters.¡± Natasha''s eyes instantly reddened once again after she heard that. Watching Terence, she quickly stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°Grandpa...¡± Watching her rush over and hearing her teary voice, Terence reached out and gently patted her back. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Natasha murmured. ¡°Why are you apologizing again?¡± After a long while, Natasha finally let go of Terence, her eyes filled with remorse. ¡°Grandpa, I''m sorry. I lied to you.¡± Terence narrowed his eyes after hearing that. Natasha came clean. Looking at him, she enunciated, ¡°I went abroad to investigate my father''s death, and I found the murderer.¡± In truth, even without her saying it, Terence had already guessed the gist of it. It was just thest part of her sentence that he never could have anticipated. Looking at her, his eyes were filled with surprise. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly, and after a long while, he finally managed to croak, ¡°Y- You found the murderer?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. His voice wasced with a hint of apprehension. On a balcony of the manor, Terence and Natasha gazed at the garden outside, their expressions utterly solemn. Especially Terence, after hearing what Natasha had said, he was left speechless for a long while. At that moment, Natasha turned her head to look at him. ¡°Grandpa, I know you''ve always been persistent about the cause of my father''s death, always curious about what really happened back then. However, you chose to be indifferent to that matter for my sake. Grandpa, today, I can finally give you an exnation.¡± Terence didn''t say anything, his gaze still fixed ahead. His hand was trembling. From her angle, she could see that Terence''s eyes were glistening with tears. ¡°Grandpa....¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°Theo...¡± It was only at that moment that Terence finally called out that name. Lowering his gaze, he began to weep bitterly. After all those years, with the burden constantly weighing on his heart, how could he not be curious? How could he not want to know the truth? However, as time passed, he was indeed on the verge of giving up hope. Yet, hearing that news at that moment, he ultimately couldn''t hold back his emotions. ¡°Theo, my dear son...¡± As Natasha watched from the side, tears began to fall from her eyes. She neither coaxed norforted her grandfather. After all those years, everyone thought he had forgotten the past, and they all believed he was optimistic. Many even admired his approach to life. However, only she knew that her grandfather had never forgotten because even now, Terence was still wearing the undershirt his son had given him. So many years had passed, and the undershirt had already worn out beyond recognition, yet Terence still wore it. Natasha knew that it was her grandfather''s unique way ofmemorating his son. Therefore, beneath Terence''s seemingly calm pretense, there existed a deep and intense love for his son in his chest. ¡°All you wanted was to live a peaceful life. How could they do this? How could they!¡± Terence''s low voice, filled with hatred and regret, sounded. Natasha watched from the side, keeping her grandfatherpany in silence. ¡°If I had known it woulde to this, I would never have let you touch theputer, and none of this would have happened. It''s all my fault. This is all my fault!¡± The old man cried, ming himself. Tears streaming down her face, Natasha heard those words and softly spoke. ¡°Grandpa, in this world, those who are talented are never the ones at fault. It''s the bad people. They''re the ones who make things worse. It''s not a problem with us, so you shouldn''t me yourself.¡± ¡°When your father initially asked me for aputer, I bought it for him without a second thought... That led to the series of events that followed. If I hadn''t bought thatputer back then, perhaps none of those things would have happened.¡± Terence still felt that he was somewhat responsible. ¡°Even without you, that victim might have been someone else, or perhaps Dad would''ve found another way. Grandpa, no one can stop a person from doing what they want to do. You know Dad''s temperament well. If he decides to do something, no one can stop him. So, it has nothing to do with you!¡± No matter what Natasha said, Terence still felt regret and self-me. He was bent over, crying bitterly, like a child who had lost his candy. Natasha looked on, her heart aching too. She reached out and hugged him. ¡°Grandpa, I know that Dad is Dad, and I am me. I can''t rece him, but I can finish what he couldn''t. Don''t worry. I will be with you for the rest of my life. Let''s keep Mom and Dad in our hearts together, okay?¡± Terence remained silent, an agonized expression spread across his ancient countenance. Chapter 1062 A Part Of Her Healed Chapter 1062 A Part Of Her Healed Just like that, Terence and Natasha sat on the balcony all night, chatting the hours away. Although the truth reignited the pain in Terence''s heart, he felt much more at easepared to the past decade of ignorance and confusion. At the very least, he found out what his son had been through over the years and the reason he was harmed. To him, that was enough. Gazing into the distance, Natasha continued talking about Theodore, her gaze filled with admiration for him. ¡°I used to not understand what Dad was doing. All I knew was that his work was shrouded in mystery. But now, I''ve figured it out. He was still a man of integrity. When he discovered that the organization he had joined was involved in heinous acts, he wanted to leave... Even though he got himself killed in the end, I still believe that he died with no regrets.¡± Terence gradually calmed his emotions, too. After a long while, he averted his gaze to Natasha and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Who says he won''t regret it?¡± Slightly stunned, Natasha lifted her gaze to look at him. ¡°He regrets it!¡± enunciated Terence. ¡°He regrets not being there to watch you grow up, and he regrets not being able to see you get married and have children!¡± Natasha was momentarily taken aback. As if findingfort in those words, she gazed at him, her lips pursed wordlessly. At this point, Terence continued, ¡°Otherwise, why would he choose to return in the end? If he realized he made the wrong choice, he could''ve just looked for another ce to join. Why would he insist on returning to live in seclusion?¡± Speaking of that, Natasha froze a little. Terence nced at her with a cool gaze. In fact, he had felt something was off since that time. Nheless, as a father, he was still overjoyed that his son was back. All that filled him was joy, so much so that he even thought they could live happily together as a family from then on. Little did he expect that things would take a turn later on... His gaze was filled with both regret and relief. Natasha, conversely, gazed at him dazedly, almost as if a part of her had been healed... At this moment, the horizon gradually began to lighten, revealing a hint of brightness. Looking at her, Terence took a deep breath. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should return to your room and get some rest. I''m going to rest as well!¡± As he spoke, he pressed his hands on his knees to get up. However, he had barely moved when he stumbled, almost falling over. Fortunately, Natasha was quick to catch him in time. She stared at his leg and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what''s wrong? Your leg¡ª¡± ¡°Don''t worry. It''s just some minor ailments thate with age!¡± Terence exined, his hands bracing his thighs, taking a moment before slowly standing up. ¡°All right, go back and get some rest.¡± With that, he staggered toward his room. Natasha sat on the bench on the balcony, her gaze fixed in the direction of Terence. It was only at that point a sudden realization dawned upon her¡ªher grandfather had truly aged. Before she even realized, and while she thought there was still plenty of time ahead, Terence was already up in the years... His hair had turned white, his silhouette was hunched over, and he was walking with a faltering gait. Natasha''s eyes welled up with tears at that sight. As the saying goes, for everything you gain, you lose something else. It was only at this point that she realized that she had missed all those times when she could have kept Terencepany and taken care of him. Thinking of that, she lowered her gaze. After a moment of sorrow, she gathered her gaze and stared into the distance. Dad, I''ve finally cleared up things regarding you. From now on, I''m going to devote more time to Grandpa... ... The following morning, when Spencer went to the restaurant for breakfast, he spotted Natasha eating. Narrowing his gaze slightly, he walked over and sat down before her. ¡°So early?¡± asked Spencer. Natasha, who was leisurely enjoying her breakfast, lifted her gaze upon hearing his words. ¡°You''re early, too.¡± ¡°I''m used to it. It''s been like this for years for me, but not for you!¡± Spencer said. ¡°I''ll get used to it soon!¡± responded Natasha. Hearing that, Spencer swept his gaze across her, sizing her up. Somehow, he sensed that she was a little different from usual, yet he could not quite pinpoint what the difference was. Well, it was only normal that humans tend to change after experiencing some things. As long as the change was for the good, then that would probably be too much of an issue. While eating, Spencer asked, ¡°How did your chat go yesterday?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Pretty good!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°I can tell that Old Mr. Watson is a wise and open-minded person!¡± Natasha agreed, ¡°Yeah!¡± After a brief contemtion, he looked at her and questioned, ¡°Do you have any ns for the future?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± asked Spencer. She gave it some thought and looked at him. ¡°Keeping my familypany!¡± Hearing that, Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°What kind of n is this?¡± ¡°How can this not be considered a n?¡± retorted Natasha. ¡°I''ve found out what I wanted to know and avenged the grudges I wanted to avenge. There''s nothing I have to worry or care about anymore. All I want to do now is spend time with my family in peace and take care of Keh and my two grandpas!¡± ¡°They have helpers to take care of them!¡± ¡°But helpers can only take care of them, not keep thempany,¡± Natasha reasoned. Spencer slightly arched his eyebrows upon hearing those words. ¡°You''re not wrong in saying that!¡± Natasha lowered her gaze as she continued eating. Peace and tranquility were written all over her fair face. ¡°But, are you really nning to quit?¡± Spencer popped another question. Natasha paused for a moment. Without a doubt, she understood what he was trying to ask. Shepsed into a thoughtful silence as she continued digging into her food. ¡°Shadow Seeker''s retirement will be a great loss to the hacking industry!¡± eximed Spencer. Natasha softly stated, ¡°The world has never been short of talented people. Without me, there''ll still be others. But that''s not the case for family!¡± Seeing how determined she was, Spencer could only nod smilingly. ¡°You''re absolutely right. Besides, you''ve got everything you should have and achieved everything you should achieve. In a way, if you quit now, it''ll be considered retiring after achieving sess.¡± Instead of harping on the topic, Natasha looked up at him and asked, ¡°Then what about you?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°What are your ns?¡± Natasha probed. After some thought, Spencer shook his head. ¡°I haven''t thought of it yet!¡± ¡°I''m afraid Thalia will be angry with you again if she hears this!¡± remarked Natasha. ¡°She won''t!¡± Spencer replied, shaking his head. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°She has no intention to quit Darz, so she won''t stop me either!¡± voiced Spencer. Natasha looked at him and pondered for a long while. ¡°No matter what you do, don''t forget to be there for each other. Life is short; don''t ever assume there''s still a long way ahead!¡± For some reason, Spencer felt that she was acting a little strange after hearing those words she said. ¡°What''s gotten into you today? Why do you sound so emotional?¡± Spencer queried. ¡°It''s just some advice from someone who''s been there!¡± Spencer bobbed his head. ¡°Very well. I''ll keep that in mind!¡± ¡°Do you have ns after this?¡± Natasha suddenly asked. Spencer shook his head in response. ¡°No. Why?¡± ¡°I need a favor!¡± Natasha answered. Spencer looked at her. ¡°What favor?¡± Chapter 1063 Leaving It All To You Chapter 1063 Leaving It All To You Inside the room, Spencer carefully examined Terence''s body. Afterward, Spencer said, ¡°It''s a cartge injury. This is quitemon, mostly among athletes, middle-aged or older people. It''s not a big issue!¡± Upon hearing this, Natasha immediately asked, ¡°Is there a way to treat it?¡± ¡°Rest more and move less to reduce the wear and tear on the cartge. Also, taking some health supplements will provide some relief,¡± said Spencer. Natasha memorized his advice and asked, ¡°Is there any other way?¡± ¡°Eat nourishing foods like fish stew,¡± Spencer exined patiently. Natasha listened, nodding thoughtfully, then asked, ¡°When can we see an improvement?¡± ¡°You''ll see an improvement in at least a month!¡± ¡°Isn''t there a faster way?¡± Spencer exined, ¡°Surgery is an option, but considering Old Mr. Watson''s advanced age, I wouldn''t rmend it. After all, any surgery carries a certain level of risk. Moreover, even if we opt for surgery, it''s merely a supplement to medication. The medication still needs to be taken. I would suggest he avoid surgery if the medication can manage the condition well.¡± Natasha listened on, not doubting Spencer''s judgment in the slightest. As Natasha was still pondering other options, Spencer added, ¡°However, this is just my preliminary assessment. After all, this isn''t my area of expertise. If you''re still worried, I can rmend an orthopedist. He is at the top of his field. If you take your grandfather to see him, it should put your mind at ease!¡± Natasha nodded and replied, ¡°All right. I''d like to meet him.¡± ¡°Great!¡± At that moment, Terence, who was standing nearby, chimed in immediately, ¡°No need, this is just an old ailment of mine. It doesn''t always act up. Don''t go through all that trouble!¡± Just as Natasha was about to speak, Spencer interjected from the side, ¡°Old Mr. Watson, as a doctor, I must tell you that if there''s something wrong with your health, you should seek medical attention promptly. Otherwise, minor issues may develop into major ones. Early treatment leads to quicker recovery. Not only can it prevent suffering, but it can also put your family at ease. Why wouldn''t you want that?¡± Spencer knew just how to speak to his patients, and hisst sentence did the trick. Upon hearing his words, Terence turned his gaze towards Natasha. She was standing nearby while holding her mobile phone as if waiting for an answer. A momentter, Terence dered, ¡°All right! Let''s see the doctor!¡± His agreement finally put a smile on Natasha''s face. After the examination on Terence, Spencer and Natasha left the room. In the corridor outside, Spencer called the orthopedist he mentioned earlier. Spencer finished his call and said, ¡°He will be at the hospital the morning after tomorrow. I''ll go with you then!¡± Natasha nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡± They walked side by side, and when Spencer heard her words, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Thanks? What for?¡± ¡°Grandpa is indeed quite stubborn. After everything you said earlier, I don''t have to put in much effort to convince him!¡± said Natasha. Spencer nodded and teased, ¡°In that case, you really ought to thank me properly!¡± ¡°I will transfer the payment to your card, includingpensation for your help these past few days!¡± Natasha said. The offer caused Spencer to scrunch his brows again. ¡°Natasha, can''t you find another way to express your gratitude?¡± ¡°Why resort to other means when money can solve it?¡± Natasha retorted. Spencer looked at her, rendered speechless by her retort. ¡°Natasha, can''t you put a little emotion into your actions?¡± ¡°Even between brothers, ounts should be settled clearly. Besides, I don''t like being in debt to anyone!¡± said Natasha. ¡°The question is, am I just anyone to you?¡± Spencer asked. Natasha pondered his question for a moment and mused out loud, ¡°Isn''t it precisely because you''re not just anyone that I''m giving you a reward?¡± Her reasoning did make quite a lot of sense. Yet Spencer knew that wasn''t the case at all. He mulled over his options before sighing heavily and wailing, ¡°Natasha, Natasha. Ever since I met you, I feel increasingly worthless!¡± ¡°The reward I''m offering is not small at all!¡± insisted Natasha. Spencer asked, ¡°Is this even about money?¡± ¡°Then what else could it be about?¡± Natasha asked in return. Spencer almost choked on his frustration. Natasha remained as argumentative as ever. ¡°It''s no big deal. Since you''re so generous, I won''t stand on ceremony. As usual, send it to my card!¡± Spencer said, enunciating each word clearly. ¡°Or should we top up Thalia''s card?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. The mention of Thalia caused Spencer to narrow his eyes. ¡°You''re teasing me, aren''t you?¡± Natasha gave him a slight smile and drawled, ¡°I''m helping you woo your wife. What could you possibly object to?¡± ¡°I''ll woo her myself!¡± ¡°Fine, I''ll be waiting for your good news!¡± After saying this, Natasha walked away directly without waiting for Spencer to say anything else. Spencer stood still, watching her retreating figure, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. Still, he felt relieved to see that Natasha was doing well. He had originally thought that it would take her a long time to ovee her grief, but it seemed that he had underestimated her. With that thought, he nced at his wristwatch, knowing that Thalia should be waking up soon. He headed straight to the restaurant to get some food. After leaving Terence''s ce, Natasha went straight to visit Keh. However, just as she reached the door, she bumped into someoneing out from inside. Natasha was slightly taken aback to see Liam and eximed, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Liam nodded at her in response. ¡°Keh, uhm, he¡ª¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± Liam suddenly announced. Watching his retreating figure, Natasha followed with a sense of puzzlement. Liam promptly took a seat in the living room. When he saw Natasha standing aside, Liam opened his mouth and ordered, ¡°Sit!¡± Natasha quickly sat down. Just then, Dan emerged from a different part of the house, his arms full of things. When he reached them, he ced the stack of items on the table. Natasha watched in silence, believing it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Is everything here?¡± Liam asked Dan. Dan nodded and affirmed, ¡°They''re all here.¡± At that moment, Liam nodded, seemingly in understanding. Picking up the topmost document, Liam nced over it briefly. Then, looking at Natasha, who was sitting by indifferently, he suddenly called out, ¡°Nat.¡± Upon hearing her name, Natasha looked up at him. ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Take a look at these!¡± said Liam as he ced the documents in front of her. Puzzles, Natasha took the documents from his hand and read them. That was a project proposal. Natasha''s brows furrowed in confusion when she saw the proposal. She looked up at Liam and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, is there something wrong with these proposals?¡± ¡°Can you understand their contents?¡± asked Liam instead. Natasha nodded. ¡°I can understand them, it''s just, I don''t understand what you''re trying to do here.¡± Her response flooded Liam with relief. He looked at her and said softly, ¡°As long as you can understand them, that''s good enough. These are some of thepany''s important ongoing projects, all things that need to bepleted. Before, Keh was handling them. When he wasn''t around, I took over. Now, all these will be handed over to you.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Natasha''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Me?¡± Chapter 1064 My Turn To Take Care Of You Chapter 1064 My Turn To Take Care Of You Liam looked at her. ¡°Didn''t you promise? Not only will you take care of Keh, but also the entire Hamilton family. You personally assured me that night!¡± Natasha still had some doubts. ¡°I did promise you, but I don''t understand what you mean...¡± Liam went straight to the point. ¡°Keh has dedicated people to take care of him. You don''t need to do anything. But as for thepany, someone has to manage it. My health isn''t good now. I can''t handle it, so I can only entrust it to you.¡± Natasha looked at him. Her fair face showed a hint of surprise. Seeing her silence, Liam asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you want to?¡± ¡°Are you sure... Are youfortable entrusting such arge corporation to me?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°If my memory serves me right, you also studied management!¡± Liam said as he looked at her. Natasha did not deny it. She nodded. ¡°Yes, but for all these years, I haven''t done any work rted to this!¡± ¡°No worries. As long as the fundamentals are there, you won''t be too far off!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°The structure and processes of thepany are already in ce with no significant need for changes. The only key area is project decision-making. As long as we handle this well, there will be no issues!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I truly believe you should hire a professional for this task!¡± Natasha sincerely suggested. ¡°Of course, there are professionals, and you''ll have assistance when you go there. But we also need our own people. Otherwise, thepany will eventually be hollowed out by those with ulterior motives. Keh has put in a lot of effort for thepany. Do you really want to see his hard work go down the drain?¡± Natasha fell silent. ¡°The Hamilton family has always been small in number. Our family only started to expand at the third generation. But Anthony and the others are still too young to take on responsibilities. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had to trouble you with this!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it''s not that it''s troublesome. It''s just... I''m afraid I might not do well!¡± Natasha said. ¡°I trust my own judgment!¡± dered Liam as he emphasized each word. Natasha had never been one to belittle herself. Since Liam had said so, she had no reason to refuse. Moreover, she did not want Keh''s hard work to go down the drain. With those thoughts in mind, she looked at Liam and nodded slightly. ¡°All right. Since you''ve put it that way, I''ll give it a try!¡± ¡°Good. You can start by going through these documents. Get yourself prepared the next couple of days, and then head straight to thepany the day after tomorrow!¡± said Liam. Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Liam looked at Natasha and added, ¡°There''s one more thing. Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise are all at the age of learning. It''s time for them to focus on their studies!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°There''s nothing else. You can get back to your work.¡± With that, Liam, leaning on his cane, was about to get up. Seeing this, Dan hurriedly went to assist him. Upon seeing the situation, Natasha immediately stood up and intended to lend a helping hand. Liam waved her away before turning to Dan. ¡°Bring me back to my room!¡± Upon seeing the situation, Dan immediately suggested, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, the weather is nice today. How about we go out for some fresh air?¡± ¡°No. I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''m going back to my room to catch up on some sleep,¡± said Liam softly. Dan knew well that it was just an excuse. However, he could not say anything. He simply nodded and followed Liam upstairs. Natasha watched the old man''s retreating figure and felt an indescribable sorrow in her heart... ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Drawing her gaze away, Natasha looked at the pile of documents with a thoughtful expression. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you afraid you can''t handle it?¡± At that moment, Terence walked in from outside. Natasha looked up. Upon seeing him, she softly called out, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Terence gestured for her to sit down, then walked over to the pile of documents. He also took a seat across from her. Looking at Natasha''s worried expression, he asked softly, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you worried you won''t do well?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I''ve never done this before. I''m afraid I can''t manage the Hamilton family''s assets,¡± she admitted honestly. Terenceughed when he heard her confession. ¡°This is the first time I''ve seen youcking confidence like this.¡± Natasha lowered her gaze. ¡°That''s because I''ve always been doing what I''m good at.¡± Terence looked at her and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Nat, do you know why Liam is doing this?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He''s worried that you might overthink things!¡± Terence said. Natasha immediately caught on. She looked at him. ¡°Are you saying...¡± ¡°By now, Hamilton Corporation has already established itself. They have dedicated personnel managing every process. These won''t undergo significant changes just because someone suddenly isn''t around. Liam is doing this for two reasons. First, he''s afraid you might overthink and wants to give you some tasks to keep you upied. Secondly, it is true that there might be some ambitious individuals with wolfish intentions who would seize the opportunity to stir up trouble. But as long as there are still people from the Hamilton family around, they won''t dare to act rashly!¡± Terence exined. Upon hearing his words, Natasha stared nkly at her grandfather. It was only at that moment that she realized there was such a deeper meaning. So, behind Old Mr. Hamilton''s seemingly stern demeanor, he''s still thinking for me... At that moment, Terence looked at her and continued, ¡°Nat, the Hamilton family''s household is not complicated, but thepany''s affairs are quiteplex. How should I put it? Anypany will have its fair share of issues. That''s inevitable. So, you need to think it through. Are you going to shoulder this burden or not?¡± ¡°Grandpa, what''s your advice?¡± ¡°I just hope that you can be happy in thetter part of your life and do what you want to do. If you really don''t want to, I can also talk to Liam on your behalf!¡± Terence said to her. He was certainly willing to shoulder all responsibilities if Natasha was unwilling. However, Natasha looked at him and smiled slightly. ¡°Grandpa, I''m all grown up now. How can I let you step in for me?¡± ¡°You are my most cherished one. No one can force you to do anything you don''t want to.¡± Looking at the person in front of her, Natasha was deeply moved. Her grandfather had filled the void in her life where familial love was missing. Even though she lost her parents at a young age, Terence never once made her feel that she was lacking anything. He had been her pir of support since her childhood. Now, it was her turn to return the favor. Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°Grandpa, you don''t have to bear everything for me. I''ve grown up now. It''s time for me to take care of you.¡± Listening to his granddaughter''s words, Terence softly said, ¡°In my eyes, you will always be a child. Whatever burdens you have, I will always carry them for you!¡± Natasha did not say a word. She stood up and walked straight toward her grandfather. Sitting down next to him, she reached out and held his arm. ¡°Grandpa, thank you.¡± ¡°Silly girl!¡± Terence looked at her. ¡°I''ve made up my mind too. I''m going to do it. Since Old Mr. Hamilton treats me as a member of the Hamilton family and trusts me, I won''t let him down,¡± Natasha said to Terence, emphasizing each word. Chapter 1065 The Difference Between Me And The Great One Chapter 1065 The Difference Between Me And The Great One Indeed, it was good to repay kindness. However, at this moment, Terence had another thing to worry about. Looking at her, he hesitated for a long time before finally asking, ¡°Nat, have you ever thought about what would happen if Keh never wakes up?¡± As soon as those words fell, the smile on Natasha''s face froze for a moment, but it was only for a brief moment. She quickly regained herposure and nodded. ¡°Yes. I''ve thought about it.¡± ¡°Since you''ve thought about it, haven''t you considered anything else? This concerns your whole life. Do you really want to...¡± Terence looked at her, but he couldn''t finish his sentence. He knew very well how things should be, but he also knew everyone had their personal interests. However, after pondering for a moment, Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°Grandpa, I understand. As your granddaughter, I know you want what''s best for me, hoping I can find a good ce in life, even if it means questioning me out of a guilty conscience. But I''ve thought it through. I have no other intentions. Even if it means taking care of Keh for the rest of my life, I have no regrets.¡± Terence looked at her, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Nat, you don''t have to be willful. If there''s even a slight bit of reluctance, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Grandpa, ever since I divorced him years ago, I have never considered being with anyone else. I was prepared to spend my life alone, but I never expected fate to bring us back together. I can assure you that he has always been the only one in my heart. He was in the past, he is now, and he will be in the future. Whether he is awake or asleep, alive or dead, this fact will never change,¡± Natasha said to Terence, word by word. Natasha wasn''t trying to make herself sound noble, but it was just that she was incredibly stubborn. Once she had chosen to be with someone, she would never change her mind. Regardless of whether that person was good or bad, it was still her choice. Even if it was a bad man, she would make the right decision, but her feelings toward that man would remain the same. That was just who she was. Terence had watched her grow up, so he knew her very well. After a moment of thought, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh. ¡°I should have known... Not only are you a stubborn person, Nat, but you''re also someone who will never ignore her own feelings. When faced with the right thing to do, you will always go ahead without hesitation.¡± Natashaughed when she heard that. ¡°In this regard, you really do resemble your father,¡± Terence said. When Theodore was mentioned, Natasha was slightly taken aback. As she lifted her gaze to look at Terence, surprisingly, he seemed quite nonchnt, with no trace of pain on his face. Seeing that, Natasha smiled and said, ¡°I am his daughter. Of course, I resemble him.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°You''re absolutely right.¡± ¡°Grandpa, about Dad...¡± ¡°It''s all in the past,¡± Terence said, turning to look at Natasha. ¡°Life has to move on. We have to look forward, don''t we?¡± ¡°In a couple of days, I n to visit my parents'' graves,¡± said Natasha. Terence nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Natasha looked at him. But beyond that, Terence didn''t say anything more. Hence, she simply didn''t ask anything further. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. While keeping Kehpany, Natasha was also reviewing those documents inside the room. It has been a long time since I studied these. Now, when I suddenly go into it, it''s rather challenging. Fortunately, her memory was good, and her logical abilities were decent. Therefore, understanding wasn''t difficult for her. As she was flipping through those documents, she discovered some issues. However, seeing Keh''s signature at the bottom of the project proposal, she furrowed her brows. Lifting her gaze to the person lying down, Natasha murmured, ¡°You signed off on such an obvious issue?¡± Clearly, that was not Keh''s style. Based on her understanding of him, he would review every contract he signed. Even as ayman, she could spot issues. She refused to believe that Keh hadn''t noticed them. Hence, Natasha looked at Keh. As she was lost in thought, suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Natasha closed the file and uttered, ¡°Come in.¡± Right then, Thalia pushed the door open and walked in. She was about to say something when she saw the pile of documents in front of Natasha. A trace of surprise shed across her beautiful features when she asked, ¡°W-What is all this?¡± Natasha looked at her and replied, ¡°Just somepany documents and project proposals.¡± ¡°No. Why are you looking at these?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I''m just studying them,¡± Natasha suggested casually. Upon hearing that, Thalia looked at her with a hint of surprise in her eyes. ¡°Is this the difference between me and The Great One?¡± ¡°What''s the difference?¡± Thalia said outright, ¡°When I have nothing to do, all I want is to eat, sleep, or maybe hit the bar for a drink. But you, on the other hand, prefer to read a book or study some materials when you''re free...¡± As she spoke, Thalia furrowed her brows, feeling more and more that there was a huge difference between them. In response, Natasha said, ¡°I also sleep when I have nothing to do.¡± ¡°But you''re still studying and reading even when you''re about to sleep.¡± ¡°Well, I''m driven by life''s circumstances.¡± Hearing that, Thalia looked at her with an incredulous gaze. ¡°Can you stop joking? What does that have to do with you?¡± Natasha sighed, then slowly said, ¡°Hardships in life don''t necessarily have to do with money. It can always be something else!¡± Thalia sized her up and responded, ¡°You sound like you''re unting your wealth.¡± ¡°You know, I never show off, nor do I enjoy doing so,¡± said Natasha. ¡°But it''s undeniable. You really are wealthy,¡± Thalia said. Natasha then pondered for a moment and said, ¡°You''re right. In fact, I''ve already paid Spencer a lot of money.¡± Thalia was slightly taken aback. ¡°Pay Spencer money?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he was saving up for a wife, and he''s been asking me for money non-stop,¡± Natasha said, with a hint of deliberate provocation in her tone. Upon hearing this, Thalia blushed, and a hint of embarrassment shed across her face. Then, in the next second, she said, ¡°How could he do this? Taking your money, what kind of friend is that? No. I must have a serious talk with himter. The money must be returned to you!¡± ¡°There''s no need for that,¡± Natasha interjected directly. ¡°Among people, a rtionship maintained by money is the purest and least likely to deteriorate.¡± Hearing that, Thalia furrowed her brows deeply. ¡°How can such heartless wordse from your mouth?¡± Natasha gave a slight smile. ¡°If there was something else going on between him and me, wouldn''t you be crying?¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant...¡± Natasha looked at her and chuckled, then said, ¡°All right. I was just teasing you.¡± ¡°How is it that you still have the mood to joke with me?¡± Thalia finally breathed a sigh of relief. Natasha looked at Keh, then said softly, ¡°Life must go on, and there are so many people watching me. I can''t make them worry...¡± Chapter 1066 A Qualified Heir Chapter 1066 A Qualified Heir Looking at her, Thalia suddenly asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You always strive to prevent others from feeling upset, but have you ever asked yourself if you''re truly okay?¡± Thalia asked. Natasha was slightly taken aback. She asked, ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°Why isn''t it important?¡± Thalia retorted, ¡°Nat, although I greatly admire your way of handling things, your ability to cover all bases, as a friend, I still hope you can be yourself. You have emotions, and you can let them out. At times, you don''t have to worry about others!¡± Natasha looked at her and responded, ¡°Not everyone cries when they''re falling apart, and not everyone sobs when they''re sad. I''m better at self-regtion. Moreover, I''m not repressed. On the contrary, I''ve received too many favors in the first half of my life. Everyone has helped me. Now, it''s time for me to give back.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°All right, then. It''s your life, after all. I don''t fully understand your past, but as long as you know what you''re doing, that''s what matters. Remember, you should always put yourself first, no matter what.¡± Natasha looked at her and smiled slightly. ¡°I know.¡± Thalia nodded at her. Suddenly, Natasha looked at her and asked, ¡°What about you? What''s your n?¡± Upon hearing the question, Thalia shook her head. ¡°Me? What ns could I possibly have?¡± ¡°What I mean is, how long do you n to stay here?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia paused for a moment before answering, ¡°It all depends on Anthony. Whenever he leaves, that''s when I''ll leave.¡± Natasha gave a slight nod in response. Seeing that, Thalia sized her up and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t bear to part?¡± ¡°Isn''t it quite normal to feel that way?¡± Natasha retorted. Upon hearing this, Thalia nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, it''s normal. But if you show even the slightest hint of reluctance, I bet Anthony and Benjamin won''t be able to leave!¡± ¡°They are all children with clear minds who, despite their reluctance, will make their own choices.¡± ¡°I actually asked him about this,¡± Thalia said. ¡°He made it clear to me that if you''re not willing, he would stay here, start a business, make some money, just to be with you all the time.¡± Natasha asked, ¡°Do you think I would allow him to do that?¡± Thalia looked at her and smiled slightly. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°He wouldn''t do that, either,¡± Natasha said with absolute certainty. Thalia broke into a smile. ¡°Natasha, do you know how charming you are?¡± Natasha was taken aback by her question. ¡°Out of all the women I''ve ever met, you are the most captivating,¡± Thalia praised. ¡°Could it be that you just don''t know enough people?¡± Natasha retorted. ¡°Thalia, do I not know enough people? Nat, are youcking confidence in yourself?¡± ¡°I clearlyck confidence in you...¡± ¡°It''s so taxing to chat with you!¡± Thalia grumbled. Natashaughed. Seeing herugh, Thalia also felt a sense of relief in her heart. On the way back, seeing Natasha''s constant look of worry, she was very concerned. At that moment, however, seeing her like that, she could finally put her mind at ease. ¡°Did Old Mr. Hamilton give you any trouble?¡± Thalia suddenly asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Indeed, he''s an enlightened old man, able to remain rational under such circumstances. Truly remarkable,¡± said Thalia. Natasha nodded indisputably. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°No matter what, the oue is always better than what you imagine, so rest assured,¡± Thalia said as she looked at Natasha. All of a sudden, Natasha called out, ¡°Thalia.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°When will you be taking Anthony with you?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Um, it''s not decided yet. It depends on Anthony, but there should be no rush...¡± ¡°What I mean is, leave earlier!¡± Natasha said. Thalia looked at her as if she had misheard. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°There''s no point lingering. Leave as soon as you can.¡± ¡°No. I''m not even in a hurry yet. Why are you?¡± Thalia asked. After some thought, Natasha looked at her and said, ¡°I''m afraid if he doesn''t leave, he won''t be able to.¡± ¡°Can''t leave? Why? What does that mean?¡± Thalia asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Natasha didn''t say much. Instead, she merely uttered, ¡°In any case, you should n for this matter as soon as possible. It''s better to leave early thante.¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid of what Holden might do to Anthony?¡± Thalia asked. Before she came back, such things had already happened. Does she really not worry? In response, Natasha answered calmly, ¡°If he had wanted to do something to Anthony, we wouldn''t be here talking so peacefully now.¡± Back then, Holden certainly had the opportunity, but he chose to endure the painful blows rather than do anything to Anthony. So, deep down, she still believed in the feelings they shared. Thalia murmured, ¡°Do you also know something about Holden?¡± ¡°Not really. It''s just that I could tell from his eyes that day he had no intention of harming Anthony.¡± Thalia looked at her in surprise. ¡°Although I share your view, I''ve spent a lot of time with Holden and understand him. But you, something''s off about you. You''re willing to trust so much just based on a look?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Natasha denied. ¡°I''m not some omnipotent being, nor would I risk their lives. I just trust the judgments you and Kyle make. If Holden really were the type to lose his cool and act irrationally, he wouldn''t have made it this far.¡± Hearing that, Thalia couldn''t help but feelpelled to admit her point. With just a few simple sentences, she managed to convince me. Despite appearing to be someone who is indifferent to everything, at this moment, whatever he says seems as if it has been nned for a long time. ¡°You''re right. Holden has always been a sensible and reliable man, but when ites to revenge, he''s truly relentless!¡± Thalia said. ¡°But his persistence doesn''t mean he''s lost his sanity. I believe it''s just his way of venting. He won''t harm Anthony!¡± Natasha was very certain. ¡°To be honest, I''m not even that sure myself!¡± said Thalia. Instead ofmenting more, Natasha merely said, ¡°In any case, when the right opportunityes, take them and leave.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°Because if he doesn''t leave, he might have to face what he dislikes the most. So, I don''t want to waste his talent,¡± said Natasha. Thalia was still utterly confused. ¡°What on earth does that mean?¡± Seeing her bewildered expression, Natasha sighed helplessly, ¡°What I mean is, if they don''t leave soon, they might have to face returning to thepany and learning how to be a qualified heir.¡± Thalia was at a loss for words. Chapter 1067 Tricked By Her Chapter 1067 Tricked By Her Why do I have this sense that Natasha has pulled off something incredible? Is this one of those situations where, if you can''t make it on your own, you have to fall back on inheriting billions? Even though people in their profession had a decent ie, they were always one step away from uncertainty, and it was impossible to predict when their luck might change. So,pared to businessmen like Keh, their earnings seemed like a breeze. Thinking about it, Thalia couldn''t help but sigh. She looked at Natasha and said, ¡°Nat, if I didn''t know you and understand you, I''d think you were showing off a bit!¡± ¡°And now?¡± ¡°Well, you certainly had the credentials.¡± Natasha chuckled. At this point, Thalia looked at her. ¡°Are you saying that Liam had intentions of grooming Anthony and the others?¡± ¡°Although he hadn''t explicitly said so, that was my feeling. Plus, they were the children of the Hamilton family; it was only natural to nurture them,¡± Natasha said. Thalia contemted for a moment before responding. ¡°The thing is, the final decision doesn''t rest with me. It hinges on Anthony. Plus, there''s the Holden factor. Even if I were to bring him back to headquarters now, I''m worried about potentialplications. It''s not just me; Kyle shares these concerns. Otherwise, he''d be pushing me to bring Anthony back with us.¡± Suddenly, Natasha inquired, ¡°If this issue can''t be resolved, does it mean Anthony won''t have ess to Darz in the future?¡± Thalia paused briefly and met Natasha''s gaze. ¡°Not necessarily. If it can''t be resolved, Kyle will find an alternative solution. Anthony is our rising star, and Kyle won''t easily give up on him.¡± ¡°Is this your personal view, or does it reflect Kyle''s stance?¡± ¡°It''s my perspective based on my understanding of him,¡± Thalia replied. Listening, Natasha nodded. ¡°All right, I don''t want to get too deeply involved in your matters. I just wanted to give you a heads up: Anthony is a person with a strong sense of responsibility, and I''m concerned he might sacrifice his dreams for the sake of his family.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thalia also nodded. ¡°I appreciate your concern. I''ll keep an eye on the progress of this issue. However, when ites to Anthony''s decision to stay or leave, I believe you should have a conversation with him. Otherwise, he might find it hard to let go.¡± ¡°I''ll speak with him again,¡± Natasha agreed. At that moment, Thalia gazed at Natasha and said, ¡°You''re the first person I''ve ever met who, no matter the circumstances, always seeks the best for her children. But I know deep down that your concern runs deeper than anyone else''s. Those fortunate enough to be your children are truly blessed.¡± A slight smile curved Natasha''s lips as she replied, ¡°It''s not that I''ve given them life; they''ve given my life purpose. Without them, I honestly don''t know how I would have endured those challenging days and nights. So, being their mother brings me immense joy too.¡± Thalia fixed her gaze on Natasha and remarked, ¡°I might not fullyprehend the perspective of being a mother, but I''ve been someone else''s child. You''re not only a figure in the world of hackers; you''re also a guiding presence as a mother.¡± Listening to her words, a hint ofplexity crossed Natasha''s eyes, and then she yfully said, ¡°Not grasping the perspective of motherhood isn''t a cause for concern; it''lle in due time. And with your and Spencer''s looks, your children will be even more beautiful than my three.¡± ¡°What good is beauty? They need to have capability!¡± Thalia quipped. ¡°Whether they inherit from you or Spencer, they''ll be equally remarkable,¡± Natasha responded. Thalia burst intoughter upon hearing this. ¡°Well, you''re not wrong.¡± ¡°By the way, if looks don''t matter, what drew you to Spencer? Please don''t tell me it was his medical skills.¡± Thalia paused for a moment and then replied with a hint of shyness in her eyes, ¡°Not everyone prioritizes looks as much as I do.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Natasha asked, a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°Regrettably, I''m quite the sucker for looks too.¡± Thalia blinked and looked at her. At that moment, Natasha''s gaze shifted to the figure resting on the bed, her eyes brimming with affection. ¡°He was incredibly handsome in his youth, with eyes that sparkled like stars. I fell for him the moment Iid eyes on him.¡± Thalia, pondering this, looked at Keh. She couldn''t have imagined how handsome he must have been as a child, and she mumbled, ¡°Keh, I admit he''s very good-looking. But when it comes to looks, isn''t Spencer even more handsome? If appearance really matters to you, you''ve known Spencer for a long time; why didn''t you ever express interest in him?¡± ¡°Some people, when you meet them, their looks will be ingrained in your head for a lifetime, and you probably won''t look at anyone else,¡± Natasha said with deep sentiment. Thalia contemted this for a moment and found herself nodding in agreement. It seemed that the moment she set eyes on Spencer, Natasha had built up an immunity to anyone else. No matter how handsome others might be, she couldn''t see anyone but him. Thinking about this, a smile tugged at Thalia''s lips, and she nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°So, being good-looking isn''t entirely useless. At the very least, it can catch the attention of people like us, who are rather extraordinary, wouldn''t you agree?¡± Natasha asked. Thalia was momentarily surprised to hear such a self-assured statement from Natasha. It was the first time she had encountered this side of her. When she had returned with Natasha this time, she had expected her to be deeply distraught for a considerable period, perhaps even trapped in an enduring state of pain. However, Natasha''s current demeanor was rather unexpected. Had she not witnessed the bond between them herself, Thalia might have believed that Natasha had never truly cared for Keh. Yet, it was this very resilience that seemed to ease everyone''s concerns. If only her mother had been as strong as Natasha after losing her father, perhaps their lives would have taken a different path. Thalia locked eyes with Natasha and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, you''re absolutely right.¡± The two of them exchanged meaningful nces, conveying their mutual understanding without words. Just then, Thalia''s phone rang unexpectedly. She retrieved her phone and, upon seeing the iing number, said, ¡°I need to take this call; it''s something important.¡± ¡°Of course, take your time; you''re busy,¡± Natasha replied. Thalia nodded and exited with her phone. As the door closed behind Thalia, the smile on Natasha''s face slowly faded. She turned to Keh, her expression holding a mixture of unspoken emotions. After a moment, she averted her gaze and returned to examining the stack of documents. Meanwhile, outside, Thalia held her phone, her brow furrowing as she listened to the voice on the other end. ¡°So, what''s our next move?¡± she asked directly. ¡°What choice do we have? We''ll need to dy for now. How''s the situation on your end?¡± Kyle inquired. ¡°I''ve just returned... I haven''t even had a moment to rest, let alone investigate this!¡± Kyle took a deep breath. ¡°This situation is urgent; otherwise, Holden may head straight for Glenport City, and then it''ll be beyond my control.¡± ¡°Got it, got it. I''ll speak with Anthony right away,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°And...¡± Kyle paused for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you considered what to do if we can''t locate the supposed culprit?¡± Kyle asked directly from the other end of the phone. Chapter 1068 The Challenges Of Parenting Chapter 1068 The Challenges Of Parenting Thalia furrowed her brow. ¡°I just talked about this with Natasha.¡± ¡°Natasha?¡± ¡°Yes, the mother of the three kids,¡± Thalia exined. ¡°You''re close to her?¡± Kyle asked suddenly, his memory shing back to their encounter at the airport. Her presence had left a strong impression. Despite being a mother to multiple children, she didn''t emit the typical maternal aura. Instead, her gaze and demeanor were quite in line with theirs. Thalia didn''t know what was going through Kyle''s mind, but as an observer, she was well aware that Natasha was the person Kyle had been searching for several years. If he were to discover Natasha''s true identity... She didn''t dare to imagine. However, she had promised Natasha to keep the secret, so she wouldn''t disclose anything. Therefore, the question had to wait for Kyle to uncover the truth on his own. After taking a moment to think, she responded, ¡°It''s fine.¡± Kyle couldn''t help but crack a smile. ¡°Just ''fine''? Coming from you, that should be quite positive, right?¡± Thalia retorted, ¡°Why, do you think that when someone looks good, there must be an ulterior motive?¡± ¡°Come on, what am I saying? She''s Keh''s partner; what motive could I possibly have?¡± Kyle stated, frankly. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°I can''t help but notice a sense of familiarity in her gaze, and don''t you feel she''s not the least bit intimidated by individuals like us?¡± Kyle inquired. Not only was she unafraid, but it appeared as if she already knew everything about them when interacting with them. Thalia held her phone and, as she listened to Kyle''s spections, softlymented, ¡°That might suggest she''s a well-traveled individual.¡± ¡°What does she do for a living?¡± Kyle suddenly inquired. ¡°Um, well...¡± Thalia hesitated for a moment, her thoughts racing. ¡°I don''t have aplete picture. I know she used to work as an employee at apany, but I haven''t delved into the specifics.¡± ¡°An employee? And Keh fell for her?¡± Kyle was intrigued. Thalia countered, ¡°What, employees can''t be attractive? Do you really think someone''s job should be the determining factor in choosing a partner?¡± ¡°I certainly don''t, but someone like Keh,ing from an aristocratic background, often takes socialpatibility into ount, right? How could he be drawn to her?¡± Thalia found the tone of ¡°choosing¡± in his words quite irksome as if women were inherently meant to be chosen. She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°If he didn''t mind her free-spirited nature, that''s what matters. Plus, she''s capable and self-sufficient, so why should family background be a factor?¡± ¡°Why do I get the feeling that your words are more of a defense than a critique?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Who else does he have, and what''s wrong with being attracted to beauty?¡± Thalia countered, her words serving as both an implicit and explicit defense of Natasha. ¡°Why are you so invested in this?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I''m not overly invested,¡± Thalia replied. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Kyle inquired, recalling how she had been willing to protect that woman at the scene, a surprising disy of solidarity considering Thalia''s strong self-preservation instinct. The entire situation was thought-provoking. ¡°Kyle, don''t you think that regardless of her profession, the fact that she can make Keh desperately want to be with her suggests she must possess extraordinary qualities. And, as Keh''s partner, she''s likely had ample exposure to the world, making her unafraid of people like us,¡± Thalia reasoned, then hastily added, ¡°And she''s the mother of children like Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise. How could she be ordinary?¡± She was worried that Kyle might be suspicious and rushed to provide an exnation. Indeed, her argument left little room for criticism. Kyle held his phone in silence for a while, leaving Thalia feeling somewhat uneasy. They had spent so much time together, and they knew each other inside out. She was concerned that anything she said might reveal too much to Kyle. Oneforting thought was that she hadn''t directly addressed those thoughts to Kyle. Otherwise, she might have unintentionally exposed too much. ¡°Kyle, earlier you mentioned Holden. Why did we veer off into this topic?¡± Thalia remembered something and swiftly changed the subject. Kyle replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What did you mean by that statement? Do you have any other ns?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Forget it, I''ll think it over. I''ll give you an answer once I''ve sorted things out,¡± Kyle said. Thalia sensed there was more to his words, but since he had said this much, she didn''t push further. She immediately said, ¡°All right, I''m going to talk to Anthony now. If you need anything, just contact me at any time.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That''s it, then.¡± With those words, she waited for a few seconds. When there was no further conversation on the other end, Thalia ended the call. Staring at her phone, she took a deep breath. It had been a close call, and she hadn''t fully appreciated how challenging it was for Anthony in the middle of it all until now. It was hard for the boy. With these thoughts in mind, she made her way to Anthony''s room. Thalia knocked on the door and received a response from inside before entering. Anthony was engrossed in hisputer when she walked in. Thalia raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Busy?¡± Anthony didn''t take his eyes off the screen. ¡°What''s up?¡± Thalia walked over and sat down beside him, her gaze fixed on him, not theputer. ¡°Kyle just called.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this mention, Anthony''s fingers paused over the keyboard, and he inquired, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Holden is still highly agitated. He seems like he mighte directly, but Kyle managed to temporarily hold him off,¡± Thalia said. Anthony pursed his lips without saying anything. ¡°Basically, the point is that we need to hurry and find the truth. Otherwise, Kyle won''t be able to hold him off for long, and if Holden reallyes over... the consequences could be dire,¡± Thalia said softly, looking at him. After thinking for a while, Anthony nodded. ¡°I understand, and I''ll do my best.¡± ¡°Anthony, to be honest, how confident are you about this matter?¡± Thalia asked. At this point, Anthony finally stopped what he was doing, turned to look at Thalia, and said, ¡°You want the truth?¡± ¡°Of course. What''s the point of lying?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony hesitated for a moment and then looked at her. ¡°The truth is, I don''t know.¡± Thalia looked puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Normally, after all these years, it''s obviously not easy to find the truth about this matter. However, it just so happens that I had this suspicion, which confirmed it wasn''t Daddy''s doing. Now...¡± Anthony''s gaze shifted to theputer. ¡°I have other leads, but I can''t be sure if they''re real leads. I need more time to investigate. So when you asked me how confident I am, I don''t know,¡± Anthony mumbled. Thalia looked at him. ¡°You have new leads?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°What kind of leads?¡± Anthony''s gaze remained fixed on theputer screen. ¡°I''ve been pondering this issue all along. If neither side lied, then someone impersonated Daddy. So, I thought about disguise and went to ask Magus for information. They have a group chat for task assignments, and he helped me ask around those who were in the field. Surprisingly, the very next day, someone came asking about his rtionship with Daddy. Although I''m not certain it was the same person, whoever came to inquire must have known Daddy,¡± Anthony said with determination. Chapter 1069 I Will Go There Myself Chapter 1069 I Will Go There Myself Thalia listened to his words. ¡°Are you suspecting that someone disguised as your father and killed Holden''s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Exactly! Apart from this, I can''t think of anything else!¡± Anthony said with a serious expression. Thalia''s eyebrows furrowed. After a moment of thought, she said in a low voice, ¡°It''s not impossible. Otherwise, this matter really doesn''t make sense... But who could that person be, and why would they do such a thing?¡± Anthony cast a nce at her. ¡°Isn''t this the crux of the matter? If we figure out these two points, won''t the truth be revealed?¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia nodded repeatedly. ¡°You''re absolutely right!¡± After finishing her sentence, something seemed to ur to her. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What about now? Any new developments?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony answered decisively. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Based on the ID number, I found a foreign website, hacked into their site, and located the original IP address of that person,¡± Anthony said. Thalia listened and looked at him. ¡°And then? Can''t you just tell it all at once?¡± ¡°I''m currently screening,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Screening?¡± ¡°With such a massive database, verifying the time and finding those who registered within the same time frame isn''t a small task. Do you think it''s that easy to find?¡± Anthony retorted. Thalia did not know much about the Inte, but looking at Anthony, she said, ¡°I may not understand exactly what needs to be done, but how difficult can it be for you?¡± ¡°I''m still a human, okay?¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing this, Thalia grinned. ¡°If you hadn''t mentioned, I really wouldn''t have considered you a human.¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Anthony red at her. Seeing the situation, Thalia immediately said, ¡°What''s wrong? Did I say something incorrectly? How can a kid like you be a hacker? And not just any hacker, but a god-like one at that? Who could possibly see you as an ordinary person?¡± Anthony was speechless. Luckily for her, her mind moved quickly. Otherwise, he would not know how else to threaten her. He nced at her before saying, ¡°If you''re not good at givingpliments, then don''t. Otherwise, you might unknowingly make an enemy one day.¡± Thaliaughed nonchntly. ¡°Do I have a shortage of enemies? One more won''t make a difference to me. I don''t care!¡± Just as Anthony was about to say something, theputer screen suddenly flickered. Anthony immediately shifted his gaze. Upon seeing that it was a message from Miguel, he clicked on it right away. Master. I''m here. Praise me! Anthony was confused. What? Quick, praise me! The words of the person on the other end were tinged with a hint of smugness. Get straight to the point. Let it all out. Miguel felt a bit hurt. Can''t you be a little gentler with me? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gentle? Are you asking for a beating? Anthony asked. Miguel was dumbstruck. Are you going to tell me yourself, or do I have to hack into yourputer? Anthony asked directly. No, please don''t! From the other end of theputer, Miguel sent a flurry of exmation marks. If you hack into myputer, Dave will definitely kill me. Well, are you going to tell me or not? Anthony retorted. At that moment, Thalia was sitting next to Anthony and closely observing his face. She could tell something new hade up just by looking at him. Her gaze was also fixed on theputer screen. However, after seeing what Miguel had typed, she could not help but exim, ¡°This kid is just asking for a beating! Why didn''t I give him a good thrashing when I was over there!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than a screenshot was sent over from the other side with one part marked out in red. Miguel typed: This is it. My buddies and I spent two days and two nights to find this original address. Upon opening the image, Anthony''s eyes slightly narrowed when he saw a set of IP addresses. At that moment, Miguel continued, This IP address, I''ve checked, is from a small town in Irushea. Irushea? Exactly, that''s right. And I didn''t find anything wrong with the address either. ¡°But the appearance of this ount is the biggest issue,¡± Anthony mumbled to himself. Miguel was confused. Master, what exactly are you investigating? After some thought, Anthony replied. Some personal matters. All right then. Is there anything else you need my help with? Miguel asked directly. No need. I''ll look for you if I need your help. Okay. So, Anthony stared at the set of IP addresses. Even though Miguel assured him there was no issue, Anthony remained unconvinced. He decided to follow that address and investigate further. The final oue indeed led him to a small town in Epea. Looking at that set of addresses, he fell into deep thought. Just by looking at the address, indeed, no issues could be discerned. But if there''s no issue, why would someone all the way in Epea go to the trouble of creating an ount and adding Magus to ask about my father''s affairs? There''s still an issue with this matter! Watching Anthony remain silent, Thalia turned her head to look at him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Anthony came back to his senses and looked at her. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What''s with that expression on your face? Also, what''s disyed on there?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I found the address.¡± ¡°And then?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Judging by the address, this ce is in a small town in Epea. I don''t see any issues, and after looking around, it seems to be a very ordinary residential area,¡± said Anthony. Thalia''s gaze slightly narrowed. After a moment of thought, she spoke directly, ¡°Don''t beat around the bush. Just tell me. What exactly are you thinking?¡± After pondering for a moment, Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°I can''t quite put my finger on it, but something about this seems off!¡± ¡°Well, what if it''s a friend of your daddy''s who heard you were asking about him, so he came to check on you?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Could someone lurking in the disguise world be my dad''s friend? If that were the case, when I initially went to find Magus, my dad would have stopped me, or at least told me. But he didn''t, and I''ve never heard him mention knowing such a person. Moreover... if he really is my dad''s friend, why didn''t he ask using his own identity? Instead, he created a new virtual ount,¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Could it be fear of revenge?¡± Thalia asked in return. ¡°If someone asks, they can simply say they have a grudge against my father. There''s no need to make a fuss about it,¡± Anthony said. Thalia asked, ¡°Isn''t it okay to be cautious?¡± ¡°You won''t get caught if you''re careful,¡± Anthony confidently told her while looking at her. ¡°Well, they didn''t expect to run into such a tough nut to crack.¡± No matter what, Thalia had a reason for everything. However, Anthony did not necessarily want to convince her. After all, her doubts were reasonable. Allow for any possibility, and permit everything to happen. After a moment of contemtion, Anthony looked at her. ¡°Thalia, I want to personally visit this ce.¡± ¡°What!¡± Chapter 1070 Have You Lost Your Mind Chapter 1070 Have You Lost Your Mind ¡°What did you say?¡± Thalia asked him in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear, or you just don''t understand?¡± Anthony asked as he looked at her. Thalia took a deep breath. ¡°I heard you loud and clear, and I understand perfectly. But I have no idea what''s going on in your head. Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°Do I look like I''ve lost my mind?¡± ¡°It doesn''t look like it. That''s why I asked you,¡± Thalia said. Anthony looked at her. ¡°I don''t know if you''ll believe me, but I have a strong intuition that what I''m looking for is there. I won''t be satisfied until I go and see for myself.¡± ¡°But what if there isn''t?¡± ¡°If there''s nothing, then I''ve just made a fruitless trip, but there''s no loss in that,¡± said Anthony. Thalia looked at him and wanted to say something, but Anthony''s gaze was incredibly resolute. It seemed like if he did not make this trip, he would not be at peace. After much thought, Thalia looked at him and said, ¡°All right. I can apany you on this trip. But you''ve just returned. Will your mom agree to this?¡± ¡°She will,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony affirmed confidently, ¡°Nat never interferes with what I do. Moreover, this is rted to Daddy''s reputation. If it can be rified, it will be a good thing for our father. Therefore, Nat will not stop me.¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°All right. As long as Nat agrees, I''ll apany you on this journey.¡± ¡°Let''s book the tickets first,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Sure.¡± Thalia pulled out her phone and asked, ¡°For when?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Anthony replied, ¡°Tonight.¡± What? ¡°Is there a need to be so hasty?¡± ¡°The longer I wait, the more changes there will be. I don''t want to wait any longer. Besides, the sooner I leave, the sooner I can return,¡± Anthony said. ¡°But I...¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°We can leave a bitter tonight so as to give you time to say goodbye to Spencer,¡± Anthony said as he looked straight at her. Her beautiful eyes were looking at him. Thalia wanted to deny something, but after thinking for a long time, she could not find the words to retort. After a long while, Thalia nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°After you book the tickets, send them to me,¡± said Anthony before he stood up and left immediately. Watching his retreating figure, Thalia asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Find Nat.¡± ¡°So swift and decisive?¡± Without turning his head, Anthony said, ¡°Don''t pack too much. Travel light. The sooner we leave, the sooner we''ll return.¡± With that, he walked straight out the door. Thalia was still sitting by hisputer. Watching his retreating figure, she sighed helplessly. Just as she was deep in thought, her phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Spencer, she promptly answered, ¡°Hello...¡± When Anthony knocked and entered, Natasha was still reviewing the documents. ¡°Nat,¡± Anthony called out. ¡°Mm.¡± Natasha did not lift her head. She continued to look at the documents. Upon seeing the situation, Anthony walked over. After he got closer and saw the documents in front of her, his brows furrowed. ¡°Nat, what are you...?¡± Upon hearing his voice, Natasha looked up at him. ¡°Somepany documents.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at them?¡± Anthony asked. Speaking of which, Natasha put down the documents. ¡°It''s nothing really. Your great-grandpa isn''t in the best of health. I''m just looking into somepany matters to help alleviate some of his worries.¡± ¡°Are you going to work at thepany?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡± Anthony looked at her and was suddenly at a loss for words. Looking at the peculiar expression on his palm-sized face, Natasha could not help but smile. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Anthony was looking at her. ¡°Nat, do you enjoy doing this?¡± ¡°It''s not about my likes and dislikes. It''s just something that needs to be done,¡± said Natasha. A flicker of heartache suddenly passed through Anthony''s eyes. ¡°Nat, you clearly don''t like doing these things...¡± Natashaughed. ¡°I love to sleep, but I can''t sleep all day, can I?¡± ¡°Nat, you know that''s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°I do loveputers and the virtual world, but I''m tired. I''ve spent the first half of my life investigating your granddad''s death, so most of the time, I was filled with hatred. However, now that my great revenge isplete, I''ve long lost my initial passion. All I want now is to live the most peaceful life.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony asked. He seemed to doubt Natasha. ¡°Otherwise? You thought I wanted to step back just to make things easier for you?¡± Natasha retorted. Anthony did not speak, but his silence seemed to consent to this viewpoint. Natashaughed. ¡°You''re giving me too much credit. Even though you''re my son, I don''t have to give up what I love most for you. At the very least, we can be equals, can''t we?¡± Anthony remained silent with his lips tightly pressed together. ¡°I''m really tired,¡± Natasha said to him. ¡°In that case, I also hope you can do some things you enjoy.¡± ¡°I''ve spent the first half of my life tangled up in the pursuit of truth, so I''m not really sure what I truly like. But don''t worry. I''ll give it some thought in the days toe. Who knows... I might actually find something I enjoy?¡± As she spoke, Natasha held the documents and looked at him. Anthony''s eyebrows slightly furrowed as he looked at her. ¡°Indeed, after going through these materials, I''ve realized that running apany or a project isn''t as simple as it seems. There are so many factors to consider and decisions to make. It''s quite fascinating,¡± said Natasha. Although he was not sure whether she was telling the truth or not, seeing her rxed demeanor gradually put Anthony at ease. Seeing Anthony remain silent, Natasha quickly changed the subject. ¡°Let''s not talk about this anymore. Do you need something from me?¡± Speaking of which, Anthony''s thoughts were brought back. He nodded at her. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to go out for a bit,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Going out? Where to?¡± ¡°Epea.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha was slightly taken aback. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± ¡°In such a hurry?¡± ¡°I''ve found some clues about the matter, so I want to investigate further,¡± Anthony honestly stated. ¡°Who are you going with?¡± ¡°Thalia.¡± Hearing that, Natasha nodded. ¡°With her around, I do feel at ease.¡± ¡°So, Nat, you agree then?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha looked at him. ¡°You''re now one of the leaders of a huge organization. What reason do I have to stop you?¡± She asked with a smile. Anthony immediately rushed over and hugged her. ¡°Nat, thank you.¡± Natasha sat there and let Anthony hold her. After a while, she teased, ¡°It seems I need to keep working hard. Only then can my son give me a big hug!¡± ¡°I''m just feeling a bit embarrassed. That''s all.¡± ¡°So you''re feelingfortable now?¡± ¡°I realized it''s not that hard,¡± Anthony said. Hearing those words, a slight smile appeared on Natasha''s lips. ¡°Yes, love should be expressed bravely. There''s nothing difficult or embarrassing about it. But if you don''t express it, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life,¡± she said. Chapter 1071 How Is He So Skilled Chapter 1071 How Is He So Skilled Listening to Natasha''s words, Anthony nodded heavily. ¡°I understand, Nat. I will slowly change.¡± Natasha reached out, gently patting his arm. After a long while, Anthony finally let her go. As he looked into Natasha''s eyes, his gaze was tinged with a hint of embarrassment. Natasha did not call him out for it. Instead, she allowed him to gradually get used to it. ¡°Nat, if you''re okay with it, I''ll go back and pack my things now,¡± Anthony said, looking at her. Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I''ll be back soon,¡± said Anthony. ¡°All right.¡± Natasha nodded. Just as Anthony was about to leave, Natasha suddenly remembered something and called out to stop him, ¡°Anthony.¡± Upon hearing the sound, Anthony turned to look. Natasha hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Don''t tell your Great-grandpa and Gramps too much. Just say you''re going to visit a friend and will be back soon.¡± Anthony didn''t understand why Natasha would suddenly say that, but he knew her well. He was aware that if she said something like this, there must be a reason behind it. He paused for a moment, looking at her. ¡°Nat, is there a problem?¡± Natasha pondered briefly and said, ¡°You are now the eldest great-grandchild of the Hamilton family. What do you think?¡± It was as though Natasha hadn''t said anything but also said it all. In an instant, Anthony understood. He nodded slightly. ¡°I understand now.¡± Natasha looked at him with a knowing smile. ¡°I knew you would understand.¡± ¡°Then I''ll be taking my leave, Nat,¡± said Anthony. Natasha nodded. Anthony cast his gaze toward the person lying on the bed beside him. After a moment of hesitation, he walked over. He gently ced his hand on top of Keh''s. ¡°Daddy,¡± Anthony began softly, gazing at Keh''s face. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°I will definitely get to the bottom of this matter and clear your name.¡± Natasha just stood by, watching without uttering a word. After a long while, Anthony finally withdrew his hand and turned to walk away. Watching his retreating figure, Natasha''s gaze was thoughtful. She knew that Anthony was growing up rapidly. There were things she simply couldn''t stop, nor did she want to. All she could do was to ensure that he lived a life without regrets, doing what he wished to do. ... Meanwhile, watching Thalia pack up her things, Spencer''s brow furrowed. ¡°You''re leaving just like that?¡± Thalia put down her backpack and looked back at him. ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°When will you return?¡± ¡°Anthony simply said we''ll be back soon, but as for when exactly...¡± She shook her head. Spencer furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction at those words. At that moment, Thalia lifted her wrist to check the time. ¡°I have three hours left before my scheduled flight, but I need to get to the airport early. Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± Spencer stared at her. ¡°Be careful.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°That''s all?¡± Thalia asked. Spencer nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Thalia instantly felt a slight unhappiness in her heart, but she put on a facade of indifference on her face and nodded. ¡°All right, I understand. I''ll be leaving then.¡± Having said that, she made a move to walk out. Spencer stood off to the side, a teasing smile ying on his lips. He watched as she stormed past him, her anger palpable. Then, in a sudden move, he stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her from behind. Thalia was momentarily stunned. Feeling the warmth on her back, Thalia''s mind became muddled. Her long eyshes fluttered as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to hug you.¡± ¡°You had nothing much to say, so why the hug?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Just because I didn''t say it doesn''t mean there''s nothing I want to do.¡± Spencer''s deep and maic voice echoed in her ears. His voice was incredibly soothing, akin to the low notes of a piano. Moreover, he was speaking right into her ear, which happened to be her sensitive spot. Feeling his breath, Thalia gently closed her eyes. As she was fully immersed in the sensation, Spencer suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°Lia, you''re leaving, but you didn''t take your backpack...¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia''s eyes snapped open. The infatuation that had clouded her gaze just moments ago was now reced with exceptional rity. Her ears also began to turn red. At that moment, the softughter of Spencer echoed in her ears. Thalia felt as if she had been toyed with. She spun around to look at him. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°What about me?¡± She red at him angrily. After a long while, Thalia finally spoke, ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡± She was just about to reach for her bag, but in the next second, Spencer suddenly lifted her chin and kissed her lips. Just as Thalia was about to struggle, Spencer swiftly restrained her with a backhand move. Holding her face with one hand, he kissed her gently yet dominantly. Originally, Thalia was still fuming inside. However, as his agile tongue explored her lips and teeth, gradually, her anger dissipated, and her knees began to grow weak. After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, Spencer finally let her go. ¡°What should I do? I don''t want to be separated from you, not even for a moment,¡± Spencer asked, looking into Thalia''s eyes. His gaze was filled with deep affection. Upon hearing that, Thalia retorted yfully, ¡°Only a fool would believe you.¡± Spencer directly ced her hand on his chest. ¡°Believe it or not, you''ll know if you ask him.¡± Even though there was still a hint of displeasure in her heart, at this moment, all she could think of was his gentle demeanor. Thalia had long stopped holding any grudges. ¡°I''ll go with you!¡± Spencer suddenly said. Thalia looked up at him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer nodded, then lowered his voice. ¡°I don''t want to be apart from you.¡± ¡°Then what about Natasha?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°She...¡± ¡°You are needed here more than with me,¡± Thalia said. Spencer sighed helplessly. ¡°Do you think I would bother discussing this with you if it weren''t for this?¡± At that moment, Thalia looked at him and smiled. ¡°All right, I understand your intentions, but she really needs your help here. As long as Keh remains unconscious, she continues to put on a brave front. Although she''s leaving things up to fate now, your presence here still offers some hope.¡± Her words were not without reason. Moreover, Spencer knew well that now was the time when Natasha needed help the most, and he simply couldn''t leave. ¡°What about you?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Will you be okay if I''m not by your side?¡± Spencer questioned. Thaliaughed. ¡°All these years, you weren''t by my side either, yet wasn''t I doing just fine?¡± Spencer reached out, drawing her slender waist into his embrace. ¡°It''s precisely because we''ve been apart for so many years that I can''t bear to let you leave my side for even a moment!¡± When Spencer started speaking sweet nothings, it turned out he could be sweet enough to melt one''s heart. Upon hearing this, a smile involuntarily crept up to the corners of Thalia''s mouth. ¡°Such a smooth talker!¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to experience it again?¡± Spencer asked. Before she could react, Spencer leaned in once again, pressing his lips against hers. This man! How is he so skilled! Chapter 1072 How Easily The Lies Come Chapter 1072 How Easily The Lies Come An hourter. Thalia''s phone chimed. It was a message from Anthony. She spoke softly, ¡°It''s time. I have to go now.¡± Spencer continued holding her from behind tightly, with no intention of letting go. Thalia twisted around to look at the person behind her and murmured, ¡°I really have to go now.¡± In response, Spencer could only sigh helplessly. ¡°This Anthony really is tenacious. You''ve just got back, and he''s already trying to whisk you away again.¡± Unexpectedly, upon hearing those words, Thalia immediately said, ¡°Those who aplish great things are always very tenacious.¡± Spencer''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard that. ¡°What, are you defending him?¡± Thalia immediately rified, ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡± Spencer reached out, pulling her toward him once again. Hisrge hand rested on the small of her back, drawing her closer. His tone was suggestive as he leaned in. ¡°But why does it sound like you''re ming me?¡± The two of them were nose to nose, so close that they could even feel each other''s breath. The faint scent of tobo on him made Thalia''s mind grow hazy. She murmured, ¡°I''m not...¡± Spencer peppered light kisses on her lips. Then, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Remember, from now on, you can only stand up for me.¡± Hearing that, Thaliaughed. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Clearly, I am.¡± ¡°But you''re jealous of the wrong person. Who would be jealous of a child?¡± Thalia murmured, eyes closed as she asked. Spencer''s gaze was focused on her. ¡°I can''t be jealous of someone that doesn''t exist.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Have you ever looked at anyone else but me?¡± Spencer retorted. Upon hearing this, even though it was the truth, Thalia couldn''t help but feel that he was somewhat narcissistic. She looked at him, her eyebrows furrowing. ¡°How do you know that I haven''t? Besides, all the men around me are top-tier handsome.¡± ¡°Are you referring to Kyle, Holden, or those brothers of yours from Darz?¡± Spencer asked. Thalia said, ¡°Apart from them, I also know other people.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you referring to the man who confessed his love to you three years ago, only to be beaten by you until he was left searching for his teeth?¡± Spencer questioned.. Thalia shot him a surprised look. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Spencer merelyughed. ¡°How I know isn''t important. What''s important is you rejected him!¡± Thalia suddenly became alert. She knew that Spencer had been keeping a close eye on her these past few years, but she never imagined that he would know even these things. Looking at him, an indescribable coolness suddenly filled her eyes ¡°You¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, Spencer pulled her into his arms again. Nothing else mattered; what was important was that she was here with him now, in his arms. She was his. Thalia wanted to ask something else, but just then, her phone chimed again. She knew that it was Anthony urging her to hurry up. Atst, Spencer let her go. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I''ll walk you out.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Thalia half rose, watching him as she declined his offer. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don''t like the sight of you watching me leave. I prefer the sight of youing to greet me when I return,¡± Thalia said as she looked at him. Spencerughed. ¡°All right.¡± And so, without any further ado, Thalia promptly stood up and put on her coat. As she picked up her backpack, ready to leave, the person lying on the bed spoke. ¡°How long?¡± Upon hearing the question, Thalia turned to look at him. ¡°I don''t know.¡± Spencer sighed morosely. ¡°All right then. I guess I''ll just have to wait for you at home.¡± Thaliaughed. She walked over before her slender and fair hand gently caressed his face. ¡°Be good and wait for me toe back. I''ll let you have something delicious then,¡± she said. At that moment, a glint shed in Spencer''s eyes. ¡°Something delicious?¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Then I''ll be waiting.¡± Thalia looked at him with an incredibly innocent gaze and smiled. ¡°All right, I''m leaving now.¡± Spencer hummed in acknowledgment. At that moment, Thalia leaned in, kissing his lips lightly. ¡°I love you.¡± Spencer didn''t say anything more. Thalia, on the other hand, got up and walked straight toward the outside. Spencer was half-lying on the bed, watching her silhouette, his gaze filled with an indescribable complexity. ... Anthony was leaning against the corridor wall, waiting. When Thalia opened the door and spotted him, she was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°If you hadn''te out soon, I was going to knock on the door,¡± Anthony warned her, looking at her intently. Thalia''s eyes darted around guiltily as she muttered under her breath, ¡°What''s the rush? Isn''t it still early?¡± ¡°Traffic tends to build up during this time, so we need to set off early!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Oh. I''m not from around here, so I''m not very familiar with the traffic conditions,¡± Thalia exined. Anthony did not press the matter further as the two of them walked out side by side. Suddenly, Anthony shot her a sideways nce. ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t bear to part with him?¡± Thalia was taken aback for a moment before she denied it, saying, ¡°What are you talking about? That''s not true at all!¡± ¡°Spencer must be cursing me behind my back, right?¡± Anthony spected. Thalia was lost for words and didn''t respond. ¡°You two are in the honeymoon phase right now, and here I am trying to separate you. Spencer probably wants to punch me,¡± Anthony muttered. Even though that was the truth, Thalia couldn''t outright admit to it. ¡°Not at all. Spencer isn''t that kind of person. He''s not as narrow-minded as you think!¡± Thalia denied. ¡°This is human nature. How can it be considered narrow-minded?¡± ¡°No matter what it is, he''s not like that. Besides, serious matters always take precedence. I would never let romance interfere with important affairs!¡± Thalia said. Observing her serious demeanor, Anthony chuckled. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± With that, the two individuals headed downstairs. Just as they were about to leave, Terence happened toe out from the inside, unexpectedly running into them. Upon seeing Anthony carrying a bag and with Thalia apanying him, Terence''s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What is this about...¡± Anthony and Thalia exchanged a nce, and then Anthony asked, ¡°Gramps, where have you been? Why did youe back sote?¡± ¡°I was taking a stroll outside. What about you all? Where are you heading thiste?¡± Terence asked, scrutinizing them. After noticing their backpacks, he knew they were setting off for a long journey. Just as Anthony was about to say something, he suddenly remembered Natasha''s request. After a moment of thought, he uttered, ¡°We need to go out to handle some matters.¡± ¡°Go out? Where?¡± Terence asked. ¡°Thalia''s friend''s house,¡± Anthony lied without skipping a beat. Thalia stood by, remaining silent. Terence frowned. ¡°But why would you go to someone else''s friend''s house?¡± ¡°Thalia''s friend has a child who is somewhat autistic. He would only asionally chat with me, so they wanted me to go over and see if I could get him to open up a bit more,¡± Anthony said. Thalia was rendered speechless at how easily the lies rolled off Anthony''s tongue. Chapter 1073 In The Same Ship Chapter 1073 In The Same Ship With the conversation having reached this point, what more could Terence say? Moreover, Thalia had been of such great assistance to their family. There was no way Terence could refuse her at this point. Despite that, Terence still felt somewhat uneasy. ¡°It''s already sote. Is it appropriate to go now? Can''t you go during the day?¡± Unexpectedly, Anthony still spoke with a calm demeanor. ¡°The distance is quite far. We need to leave early so we can return sooner.¡± Listening to this, Terence couldn''t really refute anything. After a long while, he nodded. ¡°All right then. Be back soon.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony immediately nodded. ¡°Then, we will take our leave now, Gramps!¡± ¡°By the way, does Nat know?¡± Terence asked. ¡°She does. I''ve already told her!¡± Anthony replied obediently. With that, Terence had no reason to stop him anymore. ¡°All right,e back soon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Anthony nodded, immediately heading outside. Just as Anthony was about to step out the door, something suddenly urred to Terence. ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± However, by this time, Anthony had already left, seemingly as if he hadn''t heard a thing. Thalia had been closely following Anthony all along until they stepped outside and could no longer see the figure of Terence. Only then did Thalia nce at him. ¡°What''s the matter, feeling guilty?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Anthony continued without pausing his steps. Upon hearing the words, Thalia retorted, ¡°You spout lies so effortlessly, without a hint of embarrassment or guilt. It''s hard to tell just how guilty you really are!¡± ¡°That simply shows howposed I am. Besides, I didn''t want to worry Gramps. It was out of good intentions! Ever heard of a white lie?¡± he said, ncing at Thalia. Thalia was lost for words. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Even at thiste hour, Anthony didn''t forget to give her a ¡°lecture.¡± However, Thalia had grown ustomed to it and didn''t dwell on it much. Instead, she continued walking forward, speaking as she walked. ¡°Of all the excuses you could have made, why did you have to say you were going to my friend''s ce? What if something happens? Won''t I end up taking the me?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of taking the me?¡± ¡°No sh*t, you little troublemaker. Do you think I could shoulder such a responsibility?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°Forget about Gramps for now. If something were to really happen to me, what do you think Kyle would do? Sometimes, you don''t even need to be handed the me before you voluntarily carry it!¡± Thalia uttered, ¡°Are you saying it''s wrong of me to protect you?¡± Anthony looked at her and gave a faint smile. ¡°So you''ve finallye to realize it!¡± ¡°Is it toote for me to regret now?¡± Thalia suddenly asked. Anthony suddenly stopped, looking at her. ¡°We''re already in the same boat. Do you think you can just get off?¡± Looking at him, Thalia couldn''t help but smile. ¡°So, you''re aware that you''ve gotten yourself into a tricky situation?¡± ¡°Let''s go. It''s now or never!¡± said Anthony. And so, the two of them stepped outside where a car had been waiting for them. Only after they had settled into the car did they finally feel at ease. After a long while, Anthony turned to look at Thalia. ¡°But don''t worry. Nat knows what''s going on, so even if something really happened to me, Nat would exin it to Gramps. Therefore, you won''t be med!¡± Thalia responded, ¡°You can doubt yourself, but you cannot question my abilities. With me around, you won''t face a single problem!¡± Upon hearing this, Anthonyughed and nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. After all, your reputation wasn''t gained for nothing!¡± ¡°Good that you know that!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, that puts my mind at ease!¡± Anthony took off his coat and held it in his arms, not saying another word. At that moment, Thalia seemed to recall something. She looked at him and asked, ¡°By the way, did you tell Benjamin?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I sent him a message.¡± ¡°He didn''t insist oning along?¡± ¡°Do you think we would have been allowed to leave if he had joined us?¡± Anthony asked. After some thought, Thalia realized that his family had just experienced a significant upheaval. Moreover, they had just returned home, and now both of them needed to leave again... It indeed seemed a bit unrealistic. ¡°Indeed, sometimes it''s better to act separately than together!¡± Thalia said. ¡°With Benjamin there, I can rest easier about Nat''s situation.¡± ¡°Spencer is still here. What do you have to worry about?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Your Spencer is the best!¡± Even though it was clear that Anthony was teasing on purpose, his words were somewhat hard to ignore. Moreover, Thalia didn''t want to deny it either. ¡°Exactly!¡± Anthony nced at her, said nothing more, and simply closed his eyes. ¡°I''m going to take a nap. Wake me up when we get to the airport.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± And so, Anthony closed his eyes to rest. Thalia, on the other hand, pulled out her phone and opened the chat box with Spencer. Just as she was about to type something, she suddenly saw a new message pop up from him. Spencer: You''re not driving? Thalia paused before replying: Driving might arouse suspicion from the two old men, but how did you know I didn''t drive? Spencer: I guessed. Thalia: I don''t believe you! At that moment, Spencer, standing not far behind, watched the car drive away before messaging: Above all, stay safe. Thalia: I know! Spencer: Don''t mind my nagging, but Epea is not exactly a peaceful ce. Don''t try to handle everything on your own if you encounter any problems. Always prioritize absolute safety above all else. Although he was being somewhat naggy, Thalia really enjoyed such entrustments. Thalia: Don''t worry. Now that I have someone in my heart to care for, I naturally won''t be so reckless! Spencer: I''ll be waiting for your return! Thalia: Yeah. Looking at her phone, a smile spread across Thalia''s face. ... Meanwhile, on the other side. Spencer kept his phone, watching until the car disappeared from sight before preparing to leave. ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t bear to let go?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Spencer turned his head and saw Natasha standing not far away. A mocking smile yed at the corners of Spencer''s mouth. However, in her presence, Spencer didn''t need to pretend. He nodded. ¡°Yes, I can''t bear to part with her!¡± At his straightforward admission, Natasha spoke. ¡°It seems you''ve straightened out your thoughts!¡± Aplex mix of emotions shed across Spencer''s eyes. Then he said, ¡°I killed the person she held dearest, so I will spend a lifetime making it up to her.¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°Are you not nning oning clean?¡± Spencer shook his head. Natasha nodded. ¡°All right, as long as you''ve thought it through!¡± ¡°I never dared to dream before, but now that I''ve tasted the sweetness, I can''t let go...¡± Spencer murmured. There was a wary look in his eyes, as if he was constantly afraid that Thalia would discover the truth and leave him at any moment. Natasha knew that Spencer''s love for Thalia was no less than that of Thalia''s for him. On the contrary, his love was to keep himself restrained, yielding, and to avoid causing harm to her. However, at this moment, his love had grown wildly, bing uncontroble. She understood this was the essence of love. No one could escape. Looking at him, Natasha nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°I knew you would understand!¡± Just as Natasha was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang at that moment. She pulled out her phone and narrowed her eyes upon seeing the caller ID. Chapter 1074 Beating Around The Bush Chapter 1074 Beating Around The Bush Observing Natasha staring motionlessly at her phone, Spencer subtly shifted his gaze toward her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Natasha snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°What''s with you staring nkly at your phone? Who is it?¡± Spencer asked. Her expression appeared serene and calm. She lifted her beautiful eyes to look at him and said, ¡°An old acquaintance.¡± Before Spencer could say anything, Natasha added, ¡°I''ll head back to my room first.¡± Having said that, she turned around and left. Spencer stood still, pensively watching her retreating figure. ... After walking a certain distance, Natasha looked at her still-ringing phone and decided to answer it. ¡°Hello.¡± There was clearly a pause on the other end of the phone. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Natasha held her phone, her gaze coolly fixed on the distance. ¡°Did you call just to ask me this?¡± The caller noted theck of confusion in Natasha''s voice and how calm her tone was. ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°I don''t have the habit of deleting numbers,¡± Natasha said indifferently. That one simple sentence was enough to exin things. Zachary held his phone. ¡°I thought you wouldn''t answer my call.¡± ¡°Just spit it out. What do you want?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing much. I just heard that you''re back, so I thought I''d give you a call to check on you!¡± Zachary answered. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Old Mr. Watson.¡± Natasha furrowed her brows. ¡°My grandfather probably wouldn''t have gone out of his way to tell you this!¡± ¡°Indeed, he didn''t say it on purpose. Today, I ran into Old Mr. Watson when I was at the cemetery. He was talking in front of the gravestone, and I just happened to overhear!¡± Zachary replied. Upon hearing that, Natasha''s heart skipped a beat. The image of Terence standing in front of the gravestone immediately surfaced in her mind, causing sorrow to well in her. It turned out that all the strength he disyed was nothing more than a facade. While Natasha was immersed in silence, Zachary asked, ¡°I heard from Old Mr. Watson that you''ve been through a lot recently, so I thought I''d call to check on you. If there''s anything you need help with, don''t hesitate to ask!¡± ¡°You''re overthinking it. You should understand there''s nothing you can help me with, and I wouldn''t ask you for help either!¡± Natasha made their boundaries very clear. Zachary''s brows furrowed. ¡°Nat, does it have to be like this between us? Can''t we be like we used to be?¡± ¡°I am now Keh''s woman. Can you treat me the same as before?¡± Natasha asked directly. There was silence on the other end. ¡°I can overlook your mother''s various actions, and I can clearly distinguish between you and her, but you should know Denise is my bottom line. From the moment you teamed up with Thea, we were destined to not even be friends. So, why bother?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I truly had no knowledge about Denise''s matter!¡± Zachary immediately exined. ¡°Moreover, my coboration with her was solely to deal with Keh. I really had no intentions to go against you!¡± ¡°The issues between you and Keh are your own business, but you absolutely should not have involved Denise.¡± ¡°I really didn''t know she would do such a thing¡ª¡± ¡°Zachary, all of this is in the past,¡± Natasha interrupted him, saying. ¡°I was so fond of Denise. I would never do such a thing...¡± On the other end, Zachary was still exining. Natasha pursed her lips, remaining silent. ¡°I know whatever I say now is futile,¡± Zachary murmured, ¡°but I still need to tell you I would never do anything to harm you or those three...¡± ¡°So, are you implying that I should be grateful?¡± Natasha retorted. Her every word was precise and impactful, leaving no room for rebuttal. ¡°You know that''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°Since that''s not the case, then why even bring it up?¡± Natasha spoke sharply, not giving the slightest consideration to Zachary''s feelings. After a long silence, Zachary finally stated, ¡°I know I was the one who disturbed you today.¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up.¡± When it came to emotions, Natasha disliked beating around the bush. ¡°Natasha!¡± Suddenly, the person on the other end of the phone spoke up. ¡°Keh can no longer be your pir of support. If you need anything, feel free to reach out to me, no matter when!¡± Listening to his words, Natasha had a vague sense of foreboding. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You''ll understand in the future, no, to put it correctly, you''ll know very soon!¡± Zachary added. Natasha squinted her eyes, lost in thought. Just then, Zachary said, ¡°That''s it. I''m hanging up now.¡± And with that, the call was abruptly ended. Natasha held her phone, mulling over his words. Based on her understanding of Zachary, he wouldn''t have said these things lightly if there wasn''t something amiss. The Lynch family had gone bankrupt, and the feud between Zachary and Keh had long since been irreconcble. Moreover, given his temperament, Zachary was bound to seek revenge. Hence, the question was: what had he done? Natasha was still pondering the question when she suddenly saw a man emerging from the house. It was Dan, Liam''s personal butler. Upon seeing him, Natasha suddenly called out, ¡°Dan.¡± Dan approached. ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Dan, I have a question,¡± Natasha said. Dan looked at her, his demeanor respectful as he said, ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Considering the influence of the Hamilton family, if something happened to Keh, there should be many peopleing to visit or inquire about him. However, I haven''t seen anyone recently. What''s going on?¡± Natasha asked. Dan answered, ¡°Because no one knows.¡± ¡°No one knows?¡± ¡°Indeed. Old Mr. Hamilton ordered a news ckout upon learning of this matter, forbidding anyone from spreading the news. Therefore, apart from the servants in this house, no one else knows about it.¡± Upon hearing this, Natasha asked, ¡°Did Old Mr. Hamilton do this for the sake of thepany?¡± ¡°Not only that. The Hamilton family has grown too rapidly over the years, and in the process, they''ve offended quite a few people. When Mr. Keh was around, naturally, no one dared to provoke them. But now that he is bedridden and Old Mr. Hamilton''s health is deteriorating, I fear that those with ill intentions might seize this opportunity for revenge. So...¡± Dan trailed off, looking at Natasha. Natasha nodded as though she understood. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Once you''ve been to thepany, you''ll understand,¡± Dan said. ¡°Even though it''s apany, it''s as intense as a battlefield!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll get back to work!¡± Dan said with a nod. ¡°Dan,¡± Natasha called out to him once more. The butler turned around to look at Natasha. ¡°Pay close attention to Old Mr. Hamilton''s health, and also, if there''s anything else, or if anyone comes looking for trouble, let me know immediately,¡± Natasha uttered calmly but powerfully. Dan stared at her, taken aback. After a long while, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± ¡°Go on with your work!¡± Dan gave Natasha a meaningful nce before he turned and walked away. Chapter 1075 Clothes Make The Man Chapter 1075 Clothes Make The Man The following day, at the crack of dawn. Someone knocked on the door to Natasha''s room. Upon opening the door, she was stunned by the sight of the crowd standing outside. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There stood about a dozen people with a clothes rack, which was filled with clothes. Natasha directed her gaze toward the man leading the group. ¡°Dan, what is this?¡± ¡°These are for you to try on,¡± Dan said. ¡°Due to the urgency, we''ve brought some clothes in suitable sizes for now. Additionally, they will take your measurements, and from then on, all your clothes will be custom-made and personally delivered to you!¡± Natasha nced at the people standing outside, then nodded. ¡°All right,e in!¡± And so, Dan nced over his shoulder, signaling them to enter. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton has already prepared everything and is waiting for you downstairs. He will personally escort you to thepany shortly,¡± Dan said. ¡°Got it.¡± Natasha nodded. With that, Dan nodded, then turned and walked away. After those people entered, they turned their attention to Natasha. They began to take her measurements, and once they were done, they had her try on clothes and started styling her. Half an hourter, they were finally done. The people looked at Natasha. ¡°Your clothes will likely be ready in two days. Someone will personally deliver them to you then. Please be patient, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right, thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°It''s no trouble at all. This is our job,¡± the man said with a smile. He then turned to the row of clothes behind him and said, ¡°These clothes are all in your size and suit your style and temperament. For the next couple of days, they should suffice.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If there''s nothing else, we''ll be on our way then.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Following that, those people gathered their things and left. After the housekeeper had seen them out, Natasha turned around and gazed at her own reflection in the mirror. She was dressed in a white suit. The jacket was rather short, while the trousers were quite long. Pairing them with high heels, the overall look achieved was that she was perfectly proportioned and exuded a confident aura. Her long hair had been meticulously styled, lightly curled, and paired with delicate yet understated makeup. She looked incredibly vibrant. Denise had always managed her attire and generally preferred going for a more gentle look. This was the first time she had seen herself like this. As the saying went, ¡°Clothes make the man.¡± Natasha had to admit that when dressed in such attire, she indeed looked different than usual, exuding an aura of a strong, independent woman. She had never imagined that such a day woulde for her. However, when she thought of Keh, her heart was filled with determination. Before he woke up, she had to protect everything that belonged to him. Upon this thought, she lifted her wrist to check the time. Afterward, Natasha turned and exited her room. At that moment, Liam was already waiting downstairs. Over the course of two days, Liam had visibly aged. Despite his neat appearance and an air of authority about him, one could still sense a certain strain, as if he was forcing himself to keep going. Terence, Denise, and Benjamin were all present as well. The moment Natasha descended the stairs, they directed their gaze toward her. Upon seeing her, a look of surprise was evident in everyone''s eyes, especially Denise''s. Her mouth involuntarily opened slightly. She had never seen Natasha in this manner before, both beautiful and cool while exuding an indescribable sense of strength. Mommy seems vastly different from before! Natasha, on the other hand, didn''t feel much. She descended the stairs step by step, and when she reached the group, she spoke lightly, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Liam took in her appearance before nodding his approval. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Natasha cast her gaze down at her attire but didn''t say anything. At that moment, Denise stepped forward while staring at her mother. ¡°Nat, you''re so cool!¡± Benjamin immediately pulled her back. ¡°Nat is discussing matters with Great-grandpa!¡± Hearing that, Denise tactfully stepped back a bit. Natasha simply gave them a gentle look, not uttering a word. Seeing that, Terence walked over and looked at her, reassuring her, ¡°Don''t be afraid and rx. Whatever happens, we are here for you.¡± Natasha shot Terence a smile. ¡°Grandpa, the thing I fear the least is facing challenges.¡± Even though Natasha had never handled such matters before, she wasn''t worried in the slightest. This was because what she excelled at most was thinking on her feet. Upon hearing this, Liam nodded. ¡°That''s good. Let''s go.¡± Natasha nodded. Thus, the two of them set off, heading toward thepany with Terence. ... The weather today was exceptionally bright and sunny. The sky was clear for miles, with only a few clouds asionally drifting by. After half an hour on the road, the car came to a stop at the entrance of Hamilton Corporation. As soon as they arrived, they saw Fabian a short distance away. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Upon seeing them, Fabian immediately approached. However, when he saw Natasha''s outfit, he paused slightly. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°It''s been a long time.¡± Fabian wanted to ask something else, but at that moment, Liam asked, ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°The shareholders have all arrived and are now causing quite amotion in the conference room,¡± Fabian said. ¡°They''re saying that if Mr. Hamilton doesn''t show up soon to preside over the meeting, they''ll hold their own shareholders'' meeting and elect a new CEO!¡± Upon hearing these words, Liam furrowed his brows and remarked, ¡°Hmph, they sure are in a hurry!¡± With a cold huff, he proceeded to walk straight inside. Natasha followed closely behind. Terence was also present at the scene, but he remained silent. Seeing them walk in, Fabian followed closely. However, he quietly approached Natasha and asked, ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, where is the boss?¡± At the mention of Keh, Natasha paused briefly. Then, she said, ¡°He has some matters to attend to, so he can''t make it.¡± ¡°But you''ve alreadye. It doesn''t make sense for him not toe with you!¡± Fabian said, ¡°Moreover, he hasn''t been answering my calls recently.¡± Natasha didn''t know what to say. After pondering for a moment, she looked at him and said, ¡°I will tell him.¡± Fabian didn''t say anything more and just nodded. Thus, upon arriving at thepany, they took the elevator and went straight to the conference room. By then, all the shareholders, over twenty of them, had arrived at thepany. When the group reached the door of the conference room, they could hear voicesing from inside. ¡°Clearly, Mr. Hamilton is nowpletely preupied with his love life. It''s evident that he''s no longer suitable to manage thepany. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been absent for such a long time. At least before, he would attend online meetings, but now, he doesn''t even respond,¡± someonemented. ¡°Indeed, he hasn''t been performing well.¡± ¡°That''s right. He''s not acting anything at all like apany''s boss.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Hamilton family has been in charge for so many years, so it''s about time they stepped aside and gave the younger generation a chance,¡± someone in the crowd instigated. ¡°The Hamilton family has managed thepany for so many years, and they''ve never shortchanged us in terms of profit. Is there really such a rush to rece them?¡± ¡°Are you saying you disagree with holding a new election?¡± ¡°I feel that you are perhaps a bit too hasty!¡± Among the twenty people, not all were causing a ruckus. There were still people on Keh''s side. However, it was clear that some people were choosing to remain silent instead, thus creating a situation where those on Keh''s side were outnumbered and at a disadvantage. Chapter 1076 The Hamilton Family Is Still Strong Chapter 1076 The Hamilton Family Is Still Strong As the dispute continued on both sides, the conference room door was pushed open, and Liam led his entourage in. The moment they saw Liam, the room fell into an instant silence. Natasha was following right behind, and even though she didn''t say a word, her presence was too strong to be ignored. At that moment, amidst the crowd, there sat an individual. The instant theyid eyes on Natasha, their gaze became extraordinarily intense. Liam walked straight to the front, taking the central seat. He looked at the quieted crowd and spoke softly. ¡°Why has everyone stopped arguing? Go on, continue, won''t you?¡± The most vociferous person spoke up. ¡°We''re not arguing. We''re merely discussing.¡± ¡°Has a decision been reached from the discussion?¡± asked Liam. The person fell silent. Liam swept his gaze over them. ¡°I''m not dead yet. So, are you all so eager to remove me from my position?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you''ve been retired for so many years now, and Keh has been in charge all this time. You handed such argepany over to him, and now he says he won''t manage it anymore. There''s no word on where he''s gone. Don''t we shareholders have any say in this?¡± ¡°So, what are you trying to say, Mr. Leedon?¡± ¡°I''m not saying anything in particr,¡± Albert stated. ¡°If Mr. Hamilton could show up and provide us with a reasonable exnation now, we would consider the matter settled. But if he still doesn''t appear, then he can''t me me for taking harsh measures!¡± Liam did not speak, his resolute expression appearing extremely serious. Having spent a long time in the business world, he had long since developed a gravitas thatmanded respect by default. His gaze swept over everyone present as he asked softly, ¡°Is this what everyone thinks?¡± No one spoke. Suddenly, Liamughed, his voice low and resonant, causing an involuntary shiver in those who heard it. After a long while, he spoke softly, ¡°The Hamilton family is thergest shareholder. Anyone who wants to hold a re-election would require this amount of support, wouldn''t they?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you are advanced in years, and Mr. Hamilton is clearly not up to the task due to his youth. His heart is not in it anymore. There''s no one else left in the Hamilton family. Forgive my frankness, but there''s no point in clinging to this position. It would be better to let someone more capable take over!¡± said Albert. As soon as his words fell, a few murmurs of agreement echoed from the crowd. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°That''s correct.¡± ¡°Thepany can''t continue like this forever.¡± Listening to the discussions below, Liam said, ¡°If anyone has any opinions, feel free to voice them out. My hearing isn''t good, so speak up so I can hear!¡± The room instantly fell silent. ¡°Why has everyone gone silent?¡± asked Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, aren''t you just trying to oppress us by doing this? We''re just stating facts!¡± ¡°Is that so? Did you feel oppressed by my request for you to speak louder?¡± asked Liam. ¡°The truth is, since Mr. Hamilton has been consistently absent, thepany''s numerous projects have been unable to progress. Our interests have been harmed, and we have every right to protest!¡± ¡°The boss might not be at thepany, yet not a single project was neglected. How did you all end up with losses?¡± At this point, Fabian, who was standing by, couldn''t bear it any longer and spoke up. At that moment, Albert immediately spoke up. ¡°That''s not the way to see it. If Keh were in the company, we might be working on ten projects. But now that he''s not here, who knows how many opportunities we''ve missed? Isn''t this a loss for us?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Suddenly, someone retorted, ¡°You''re just an assistant, do you even have a say here?¡± Fabian watched on, his fists clenched in anger, yet he felt utterly helpless. At that moment, Liam, upon hearing this, showed no signs of anxiety. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, ¡°You all just want an exnation, don''t you? I''ll give you one!¡± Listening to Liam speak, everyone''s gaze fell upon him. Liam''s icy gaze swept over everyone before he finally spoke. ¡°Keh has indeed been unable to come to the office in person recently.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone was taken aback, looking at each other. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Their gaze and words were filled with spection. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, do you mean...¡± ¡°Mr. Leedon, I know what you''re thinking, but I''m afraid I''m going to have to disappoint you. The Hamilton family may be small in number, but we''re still strong.¡± Strong? Who else is there? Could there possibly be an illegitimate child? Although it wasn''t said outright, the meaning was clear in everyone''s mind. In the crowd, a figure had been fixated on Natasha, their gaze lingering on her. Only when they heard what Liam said did they react, retracting their gaze and looking toward the center of the room. Liam spoke unhurriedly, his gaze shifting toward Natasha at his side. ¡°Thisdy here, I believe, is no stranger to any of us. She is Keh''s wife, and also a member of the Hamilton family. All of you should have already met her at the previous banquet.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone was taken aback, looking at Liam in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Albert asked, looking at Liam. ¡°Isn''t it clear enough? Keh couldn''te to the office, so he delegated his role to her temporarily!¡± said Liam. Upon hearing these words, Albert was the first to stand up in opposition. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, isn''t this inappropriate?¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°This is a corporation, not a child''s yhouse. Not just anyone can manage it, right?¡± Albert said, then looked at the crowd who erupted in an uproar. ¡°What we need is someone with real leadership. If Mr. Hamilton can''te and sends his wife instead, how will that look if word gets out? It doesn''t seem quite appropriate, does it?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Indeed, it''s indefensible!¡± ¡°Mr. Leedon makes a valid point!¡± ¡°I support what Mr. Leedon said!¡± At that moment, there was nothing but support for Albert. There was also a group of people who remained silent. It was clear that they were from Keh''s side, but evidently, they weren''t entirely in favor of Liam''s proposal. Liam remained silent, and Natasha also stood by, silent and expressionless. It seemed as though the crowd''s opposition had absolutely no effect. After their discussion, Albert turned to Liam and said, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, as you can see, it''s not just me who objects. Everyone disagrees with this proposal!¡± A sh of indifference crossed Liam''s face, then he looked at Albert and asked, ¡°Don''t forget that the Hamilton family is thergest shareholder. So what if you don''t agree?¡± ¡°You¡ª You''re being unreasonable!¡± ¡°Mr. Leedon, why don''t you tell us who you have in mind?¡± Liam asked, pretending topromise. Albert was taken aback for a moment, clearly not expecting Liam to ask such a question. However, he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I''m not as single-minded as you. What I mean is, let''s have a vote. It''s fair and just, and no one can object!¡± Everyone nodded, indicating their agreement. However, Liam didn''t take the bait. Instead, he looked at Albert and asked, ¡°Mr. Leedon, I heard that you sold some of your shares prior to this, is it because you think thepany is not doing well?¡± Chapter 1077 The Dominance Of Natasha Chapter 1077 The Dominance Of Natasha As soon as Liam asked the question, theplexion on Albert''s face instantly became unnatural. Upon seeing the situation, Liam continued to inquire, ¡°Albert, if you truly believe that thepany is going under, don''t just sell your shares alone. Mr. Wheeler and all these other directors enjoy a good rtionship with you too!¡± Once these words were spoken, there was no doubt that Albert was put on the spot. A few people who were close to him immediately looked at him and asked, ¡°Albert, is this really true?¡± ¡°Mr. Leedon, what is your agenda?¡± ¡°It seems that Albert has done quite well in maintaining his rtionships!¡± At that moment, everyone was speaking one after another, making Albert feel as if he was caught between a rock and a hard ce. Albert was taken aback for a moment, then quickly responded, ¡°I was in urgent need of money a while ago, so I had to sell some shares!¡± As he spoke, he immediately turned his gaze to Liam. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°Of course, you''re free to do that.¡± Liam nodded in agreement as he listened. However, upon hearing this, the other shareholders scoffed. Clearly, no one believed his excuse. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, let''s get back to the point. Such arge corporation cannot remain leaderless forever. If ites to it, we should simply vote and see who can take charge,¡± Albert said, showing his urgency. ¡°Voting is undoubtedly the fairest and most just method...¡± said Liam. ¡°So, does that mean you agree?¡± Albert asked immediately. ¡°Had you not sold those shares, I might have been able to agree to your proposal today. But since you''ve done so, I''m afraid I can''t consent to it!¡± said Liam. ¡°What... What do you mean?¡± At that moment, Liam''s gaze was fixed intently on one individual seated within the crowd. Since their arrival, this person had been sitting silently, seemingly inconspicuous. However, from the moment thetter entered, they had already caught Liam''s attention. ¡°If I had truly agreed to this vote today, I fear thepany would change ownership and be handed over to someone else!¡± Liam said while staring directly at the crowd. In response, Natasha followed Liam''s gaze and only then did she notice the person sitting amidst the crowd. Upon seeing him, her eyes narrowed slightly. At that moment, Zachary, who was seated at the back, also lifted his gaze toward them. In the moment he locked eyes with Natasha, his gaze held an indescribableplexity. As Natasha stared back at him, she was seemingly struck by an epiphany. After a brief surprise, Natasha casually averted her gaze, as if she didn''t recognize him at all. Her seeing him yet paying him no heed filled Zachary''s heart with indescribableplexity and difort. He would rather have Natasha hate him ignoring his existence. A few seconds passed, yet it felt like an eternity. Unaware of the situation, Albert confronted Liam. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you doubting me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Liam retorted. Albert became even more dissatisfied as he stared at Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it''s rather disappointing to hear you say this. All these years, I''ve been diligently working for thepany. Not only do you doubt me, but you also need to understand that I''m not speaking up for just one person. I''m speaking for all our shareholders. Are you suggesting that everyone is nning to betray the company?¡± Liam looked at him in silence. ¡°Moreover, thepany has grown beyond the personal property of the Hamilton family, it belongs to everyone...¡± ¡°Mr. Leedon, I presumed?¡± Suddenly, Natasha spoke. Clearly taken aback, Albert nced at her, then affirmed, ¡°That''s correct.¡± ¡°Do you still need money?¡± Natasha asked directly. Narrowing his eyes, Albert looked at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I''ll buy all the shares you have left,¡± said Natasha. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After Natasha spoke, Albert was taken aback for a moment. Then, he suddenlyughed. Looking at the crowd, he spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Do you know the current market value of thepany? Do you know how much the shares I hold are worth now?¡± ¡°Just name your price.¡± Natasha didn''t care how much it was. ¡°Even if I did, you still can''t afford it!¡± ¡°Just name your price.¡± Albert sneered, ¡°One hundred million!¡± As soon as Albert began to speak, everyone lowered their heads to snigger. They knew that Albert''s price was ludicrous. However, it didn''t matter to them, for they were there just to enjoy the drama. At that moment, Fabian walked forward. After he whispered something into Natasha''s ear, she simply nodded in response. Liam was sitting nearby, not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he was observing Natasha, seemingly assessing her ability to think on her feet. At that moment, Albert put on an arrogant air. ¡°Well, are you buying them or not?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Natasha said. Taken aback, Albert stared at her. ¡°Did I hear you wrong, or did you misunderstand me? I said one hundred million!¡± ¡°You are not worth this money. But because it''s a twenty percent stake in Hamilton Corporation, that itself makes it valuable,¡± she said, looking at him. ¡°Since you have decided to sell, Mr. Leedon, you can follow Fabian out. Once the contract is signed, you can leave thepany.¡± What? Albert was somewhat flustered. He could feel that it was a trap. He simply couldn''t believe that anyone would agree so readily to such an unreasonable demand. Turning around, he cast his gaze toward Zachary who was not far away. Thetter, however, responded by shaking his head. When he saw Zachary''s gesture, Albert finally understood. He turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Who said I was selling?¡± ¡°What''s the matter, having second thoughts?¡± Natasha asked. Albert, on the other hand, started to shirk from his word. ¡°I simply don''t trust you.¡± ¡°Let''s do this in ck and white. We can sign the contract right now, and I can transfer the money to you immediately,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Do you think I would believe you just because you said so? Who knows what traps you have set for me,¡± Albert refused. ¡°Albert, time waits for no one. If you wish to withdraw now, I can offer you a hundred million. However, if you decide to withdrawter, you won''t even get fifty million.¡± With a snigger, Albert said, ¡°Hamilton Corporation doesn''t even have this much money on their books. Do you really expect me to believe you?¡± ¡°So, are you not selling anymore?¡± ¡°No!¡± Natasha''s gaze swept over the crowd. ¡°What about the rest of you? Is anyone selling? I''m willing to pay a price higher than the stock value, but only for today.¡± No one knew the true intentions of this neer, but since Albert wouldn''t sell even for a hundred million, no one else took the offer. ¡°Alright, since none of you are selling, allow me to say a few words.¡± Natasha looked at them. ¡°I understand that all of you are dissatisfied with me taking over Keh''s position and don''t trust me too. It''s a natural human reaction, and if I were in your shoes, I would have the same response.¡± As she spoke, her gaze swept over them. ¡°But there''s one thing everyone needs to understand clearly. Hamilton Corporation belongs to the Hamilton family. It was built from scratch by Old Mr. Hamilton and several of his predecessors. Everyone here is fortunate enough to have reaped the benefits from it. Therefore, there''s no need to argue over trivial matters and harm our own interests. As for me, I know you all don''t trust me. I can promise you here and now that if I don''t increase our profits in two months, I will voluntarily resign. By then, I''ll agree with Albert''s proposal. We can hold a vote to elect a new CEO.¡± Chapter 1078 Natasha Demonstrates Her Prowess Chapter 1078 Natasha Demonstrates Her Prowess After Natasha finished speaking, the entire room fell silent instantly. Of course, the same could be said of Liam. Even though he was somewhat dissatisfied with Natasha''s decision, he didn''t voice his concerns directly. Since he had decided to entrust thepany to her, he chose to give her his full support. At that moment, the crowd looked at each other, their gazes then shifted toward Albert. He was looking toward Zachary, who was not far behind him. Upon seeing thetter''s expressionless face, he knew what to do. Albert looked at Natasha. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, the business world is like a battlefield, not a ce for your jokes. We don''t have the luxury of time to y along with you. Regardless, the end result will be the same. It would be better to hold a vote now and get thepany back on track!¡± At that moment, Natasha''s gaze was fixed on Albert. ¡°Don''t forget that the Hamilton family is the largest shareholder now. Regardless of any proposal you make, we have the power to veto it. So, what''s the point of having one anyway?¡± ¡°Are you implying that this is some form of dictatorship?¡± Albert asked. Natasha slightly squinted her eyes. ¡°So what if it is?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Leedon,¡± Natasha retorted, ¡°I would advise you not to push your luck. After all, no one is a pushover here. Are you sure that all your actions have been above board?¡± Upon hearing this, Albert was taken aback, seemingly a bit guilty. However, under the scrutiny of so many people, there was no way he could admit what he had done. He looked at Natasha and retorted, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do I have something to hide? Exin yourself clearly!¡± Natasha looked at him calmly, ¡°Do you really want me to spell it out? If so, I''lly bare everything you''ve done in front of everyone. But once I do, I''m afraid you won''t be able to avoid prison...¡± Albert''s face darkened as he seemed somewhat exasperated. ¡°What... What lies are you spouting?¡± ¡°You know better than anyone else if what I''m saying are lies, or do you want me to tell it to your face right now?¡± Natasha retorted quietly, exuding a sense ofplete dominance. Albert clenched his fists. He was so furious that he was on the verge of losing hisposure. However, just at that moment, a voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Since Ms. Watson has said so, let''s proceed this way for now!¡± Upon hearing the voice, everyone turned to look at the person who said it. However, upon seeing that it was Zachary, Albert forcefully swallowed his words. Turning around, he looked at Natasha. ¡°If you fail to fulfill her promise in two months, then please honor your word. Otherwise, I will certainly not let the matter rest!¡± After saying this, he snorted coldly and walked straight out. As he left, Natasha disregarded Zachary and addressed the crowd instead. ¡°What about everyone else? Any objections or thoughts?¡± Seeing that the fiercest critic had left the scene, those left behind had nothing more to say. One by one, they also got up and left. Natasha simply stood there, watching them leave. Zachary was thest one to leave. His gaze remained fixed on Natasha, not wavering until almost everyone had left. Only then did he avert his eyes and head outside. From beginning to end, Natasha didn''t spare Zachary a single nce. It was as if they had never known each other. Once they were the only ones left in the meeting room, Natasha finally let out a deep sigh of relief. She turned her head and looked at the person beside her. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you won''t me me for taking matters into my own hands, will you?¡± After a moment of silence, Liam spoke. ¡°It was indeed quite sudden. But since I have decided to entrust thepany to you, your word is final.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely protect everything that belongs to the Hamilton family!¡± Natasha said. Liam nodded, ¡°Alright, but there''s one thing Albert said that''s true. The business world is like a battlefield, one careless move can lead to irreversible consequences. I know it''s a bit difficult for you to jump into this head-on, so just do your best. If you really can''t manage, don''t force yourself...¡± Natasha remained silent. ¡°I was initially worried that you wouldn''t be able to handle these old foxes, but it seems my concern was unwarranted. As expected of Old Mr. Watson''s granddaughter, you''re truly exceptional!¡± Liam said approvingly, then nodded at her. ¡°Since that''s the case, I can rest easy. I''ll be heading back now. I''ll leave everything here in your capable hands.¡± Natasha looked at him and nodded slightly. Liam didn''tment further, leaning on his cane as he left. However, just as he reached the doorway, he suddenly halted. Turning back to look at Natasha, he asked, ¡°How did youe to know about all those matters concerning Albert? Did you know him before?¡± Upon hearing the question, Natasha shook her head. ¡°I don''t know him at all.¡± ¡°Then you...¡± ¡°People nowadays, to varying degrees, have done something dirty. Keh has always been manipting them, so Albert would definitely be worried about what Keh might have told me.¡± ¡°You were lying to him?¡± Natasha nodded. Upon learning the truth, Liam suddenlyughed. He nodded, and his demeanor instantly rxed. ¡°Not bad!¡± he said. After finishing his sentence, he withdrew his gaze and walked toward the outside. At this moment, only Natasha and Fabian were left in the conference room. Seeing that everyone had left, Natasha retracted her gaze and started to walk outside. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing the situation, Fabian followed closely behind. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, this is the first time I''ve seen Albert in such a defeated state. It''s just so satisfying!¡± Natasha was walking ahead. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°The boss hasn''t been at thepany for a while now, so he has been sporadically causing trouble, practically driving us crazy. Seeing him being dealt a blow now is just amazing!¡± Natasha didn''t take his words seriously at all. Instead, as she walked, she asked, ¡°Since when did Zachary be a shareholder of thepany?¡± The question gave Fabian pause. ¡°Not long ago. He took a stake just after the boss left the country!¡± ¡°Considering that Lynch Corporation suffered bankruptcy due to Hamilton Corporation, one can only imagine his resentment toward Keh. How could he possibly be a shareholder of the company?¡± Natasha asked. The topic made Fabian let out a sigh. ¡°He bought shares from various shareholders, and by the time we realized it, it was already toote.¡± Natasha''s brows furrowed. ¡°Does Keh know about this?¡± ¡°He does.¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°Did he not say anything?¡± Natasha asked. Fabian shook his head, ¡°It seemed like the boss had anticipated this all along. He simply told us to keep a close eye on Zachary''s every move and report back constantly. Beyond that, he didn''t say anything else!¡± Upon hearing the reply, Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly. They all understood clearly that Zachary had undoubtedlye for revenge. She knew it, and Keh knew it even more. However, he surprisingly didn''t say anything about the matter. Based on her understanding of Keh, it certainly wasn''t because he wasn''t by her side, nor was it because he was too busy. There must be some other reason for this... Natasha was deep in thought, her delicate brows slightly furrowed. At that moment, a figure was approaching her from not too far away. Only when he arrived in front of her did he halt his steps. ¡°It''s been a long time,¡± he said softly. Hearing the voice, Natasha gathered her thoughts and turned her gaze toward him. At that moment, Zachary was looking at her with glistening eyes, just as he did the first time they met. Chapter 1079 Do Not Dare Lay A Finger On Her Chapter 1079 Do Not Dare Lay A Finger On Her Before all those incidents urred, Natasha genuinely considered Zachary a friend. But his actions had crossed her bottom line. Even if he didn''t do it personally, in my eyes, a friend of the enemy is no longer a friend. At that thought, a flicker of indifference shed past her eyes. She looked at him. ¡°Is something the matter, Mr. Lynch?¡± Her address of him instantly distanced their rtionship to the point of unfamiliarity. Zachary''s fists at his sides involuntarily clenched tight, and he felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart several times, the pain unbearable. Looking at her, he asked, ¡°Does it... really have to be like this between us?¡± Natasha chuckled lightly. ¡°Mr. Lynch, it''s best not to speak of us so closely. With so many people in the office, it could easily lead to misunderstandings.¡± The more Natasha tried to distance herself, the more Zachary refused to let go, growing increasingly anxious and angry. I haven''t forgotten or let go, so why is she able to be so indifferent? Deep within, he was both resentful and dissatisfied, yet he was helpless in Natasha''s face, unable to do anything to her. As that thought came to mind, he took a step forward and was about to say something. Seeing that, Fabian immediately stepped forward, inserting himself in and positioning himself in front of Natasha. ¡°Mr. Lynch, the office is full of prying eyes. It''s best to keep your distance while speaking!¡± Fabian stared at Zachary, his gaze filled with warning. Upon seeing that, Zachary shot daggers at him. However, Fabian simply didn''t care. Having worked for Keh for so many years, he had been through countless storms and tribtions. He had even made a move against people far more formidable than Zachary, so such a gaze had no effect on him. That was doubly true when the man was both a nemesis and romantic rival of his employer. In the absence of his employer, it was only natural that he stood guard. The two men held each other''s gaze for a long while. Natasha stood behind them, watching them expressionlessly. ¡°Mr. Lynch, if you''re seeking me for work-rted matters, pleasee to my office to discuss them. If it''s not about work, I don''t think there''s any need for us to meet!¡± With that said, she retracted her gaze, turned around, and headed toward Keh''s office. Fabian continued to stand between the two of them, only withdrawing his hand after Natasha had gone a certain distance away. Then, he turned around and followed after her. Zachary stood there at a distance, watching Natasha''s receding figure, his gaze filled with regret and resentment. Not long after Natasha had left, a voice rang out from behind him. Albert walked over. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I didn''t expect to find you here!¡± With his back to him, Zachary took a deep breath, putting away his emotions earlier. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Oblivious, Albert approached and studied him. ¡°What do you n to do now? How could you agree to this?¡± Zachary swung his gaze at the man. ¡°Do you have a better solution? Or were you going to sit back and watch as she reveals everything you''ve done?¡± Speaking of that, Albert was taken aback. ¡°I... I didn''t do anything. It wasn''t as serious as she made it out to be.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zachary looked him in the eye, snorting coldly. Albert inexplicably felt guilty. He then pursed his lips. ¡°Even if she really knows something, what can she do? She''s just a woman. She can''t do anything significant. When I bag her one day, I''d like to see how she can threaten me.¡± No sooner had his words rang out than Zachary''s dark eyes swung his way. ¡°Don''t you darey a finger on her!¡± Albert was taken aback. Noticing Zachary''s murderous gaze, he was startled, having never seen the man that angry. His eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he teased, ¡°Why are you so angry? Could it be that you¡ª¡± Before he could finish his utterance, Zachary had already strode forward and grabbed him by the cor. His handsome face was as cold as ice, his dark eyes narrowing slightly, radiating a sharp and icy glint. He spoke in a chilling voice, ¡°Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t be asking or say things you shouldn''t be saying. All you need to do is follow my instructions!¡± Being treated in such a manner by a young man at his advanced age, Albert was somewhat displeased. ¡°Mr. Lynch, is this really an appropriate attitude when we''re coborating?¡± ¡°Coborating?¡± Upon hearing that, Zachary sneered, ¡°Coborating means doing as I say. Otherwise...¡± He didn''t finish his sentence, but his contempt was obvious. Albert looked at him, saying nothing. Soon, Zachary dropped his hold on the man and helped straighten out his shirt at the chest while at it. ¡°Also, clean up after what you''ve done. If you leave any traces in the future, don''t me others!¡± After saying that, he patted him on the body before turning around and walking away. Albert stared at Zachary''s retreating figure, the look in his eyes growing increasingly furious. He wants to control me, huh? In his dreams! Since he doesn''t want me to make a move against her, I want to do exactly that! In the office, Natasha experienced something different upon stepping into Keh''s office. It was as though Keh was still fine and dandy, and their shared memories there still lingered in the office. After walking in, Natasha gently brushed her hand across the edge of the desk. She had never imagined that she would one day be there in Keh''s ce. At that moment, Fabian behind her seemed to notice that she was in low spirits. He couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, when will Mr. Hamilton be back?¡± Natasha was in no hurry to answer that. Instead, she walked over to the chair and sat down. Only then did she lift her gaze to look at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You made a bet with them for two months. Could it be that Mr. Hamilton won''t be back until two monthster?¡± Fabian spected. Natasha remained silent. ¡°You''re back, so what on earth is he still doing outside?¡± Fabian wondered with puzzlement etched across his features. ¡°Fabian!¡± Natasha suddenly spoke at that moment, her eyes fixed on him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What if I told you Keh might nevere back?¡± Natasha asked. Speaking of that, Fabian promptly froze. His usually cheerful features stiffened. He looked at Natasha, his facial muscles bing rigid. ¡°What... What do you mean? Why do you say that he''s nevering back?¡± Natasha''s gaze remained on him. Hesitating for a moment, sheughed. ¡°It''s nothing. I was just joking!¡± Fabian was taken aback for a moment but soon regained hisposure. Heughed and said, ¡°I knew it. When did you be so humorous, Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Natasha didn''t say anything further, looking up at him. ¡°Fabian, for these two months, I hope you can assist me just like you assisted Keh. No matter what, I must safeguard Hamilton Corporation and all that belongs to the Hamilton family!¡± Fabian quickly nodded. ¡°Of course. Rest assured that I will definitely give it my all!¡± ¡°Aren''t you worried that I have ulterior motives?¡± Natasha asked as she looked at him. Fabianughed harmlessly. ¡°Don''t joke, Mrs. Hamilton. The least money-minded person I''ve ever met is you. When Mr. Hamilton wanted to give you all his assets, didn''t you refuse? If you have any ulterior motive...¡± Fabian paused. A glint of something fleeting across his eyes, only to be gone the next instant. He lifted his head and continued, ¡°I trust your character. Therefore, whatever you ask of me, I will do it with no hesitation or doubt!¡± Chapter 1080 Devoting Herself To Work Chapter 1080 Devoting Herself To Work Hearing Fabian''s words, Natasha nodded. ¡°I''m d to hear that.¡± ¡°So, what should we do next, Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Fabian asked, seemingly unable to contain his eagerness. Moreover, he inexplicably felt that Natasha could undoubtedly achieve what she promised in the two months she asked for. He had already begun to look forward to that day. At that time, both Albert and Zachary would have to get out of thepany. The mere thought of it was incredibly exhrating. At his question, Natasha''s petite face showed no change in expression. Her crystalline eyes seemingly narrowed slightly. ¡°There''s no doubt that we can''t take step by step now. If we want to exceed the quota within two months, we''ll have no choice but to take a shortcut!¡± A shortcut? Fabian looked at her, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha casually lifted her gaze, looking at him as she asked, ¡°Fabian, were there any particr projects that Keh had previously considered but never pursued? Or perhaps any he''s currently contemting?¡± Speaking of that, Fabian nodded without hesitation. ¡°There''s none he''s currently contemting. Mr. Hamilton usually makes a move once he sets his eyes on something!¡± ¡°Isn''t there any he thought was good but never made a move on?¡± Natasha pressed. Fabian racked his brain. Then, recalling something, he looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes, but...¡± ¡°But what exactly?¡± Natasha asked. Fabian lifted his eyes, his gaze meeting hers. ¡°There were several projects I could tell that Mr. Hamilton valued greatly. However, he put them aside!¡± ¡°Put them aside?¡± Natasha''s brows furrowed. Fabian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Uh... I''m not sure either.¡± Fabian shook his head. Natasha believed him, but still, she narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Fabian, you know Keh best. If even you don''t know his thoughts, no one in this world has a clue!¡± Natasha stared at him in certainty. Fabian stood a stone''s throw away from Natasha. Upon hearing that, he shed her a sheepish smile. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, I was merely specting. Why don''t you call Mr. Hamilton directly and ask him? Wouldn''t that be more straightforward?¡± ¡°Would I be asking you if he could speak now?¡± Natasha retorted. Fabian was taken aback, his gaze fixed on her. Natasha realized her blunder and looked back at him. ¡°He''s not avable to take calls right now!¡± Upon hearing that, Fabian finally nodded. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°Just say it!¡± Natasha urged. Fabian pursed his lips. ¡°May I venture a guess, then?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Natasha nodded. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Mr. Hamilton is always swift and decisive in doing anything. Once he sets his sights on something, he never hesitates. Therefore, if he were truly interested in those few projects, he would never hesitate, especially for such a long time,¡± Fabian said. ¡°Go on.¡± Natasha''s eyes remained fixed on him. ¡°But if he hadn''t taken a liking to the projects, he certainly wouldn''t have kept them until now!¡± Fabian continued. Speaking of that, Natasha also narrowed her eyes slightly. They were the ones who understood Keh best, so they could sense an underlying problem in it. ¡°So, what''s your conclusion?¡± Natasha asked, looking at him. ¡°I believe... Mr. Hamilton likely has other intentions!¡± Fabian said, lifting his eyes to Natasha, his gaze filled with certainty. Natasha held his gaze and nodded. ¡°Your analysis makes a lot of sense!¡± ¡°But this is merely my spection. I''m not entirely sure. What if I''m wrong?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Even so, it''s on me, not you!¡± said Natasha. At that, Fabian eximed, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Show me those few projects!¡± Natasha said. Following her order, Fabian nodded. ¡°Sure. I''ll go and get them right away!¡± With that, he turned around and walked out. As the door closed behind him, Natasha took a deep breath. Then, she looked to the side. When she saw the photo on the desk, she was taken aback. There were two photos on the desk. One was a picture of the triplets, while the other was of her and Keh. They were taken at the banquet back then, but she had no recollection of who took them. The couple in the photo stood facing each other, their eyes brimming with love. Upon seeing the photo, Natasha picked it up. Truth be told, she didn''t even remember that scene, but the photo depicted a couple deeply in love, gazing intently at each other. She slowly brushed her fingers on Keh''s body, her heart filled with sorrow. He used to be such a proud man and formidable man. But now... To say that she wasn''t devastated would be a lie. Unknowingly, her eyes had gone red-rimmed. Just then, the door was pushed open, and Fabian walked in from outside with a stack of documents. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, these are all...¡± However, as he spoke, he lifted his gaze and caught sight of Natasha with her eyes red-rimmed. He looked at her before ncing at the object she held in her hand, his expressionplex. At his entry, Natasha quickly put the photo frame down. Then, she looked at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Hand them to me.¡± Snapping back to his senses, Fabian walked over and ced the documents before Natasha. ¡°There are four in total. Mr. Hamilton spent quite a bit of time looking at these few!¡± Hearing that, Natasha nodded. ¡°All right, I got it. You can go ahead with your work. If I need anything, I''ll call you.¡± Fabian nodded nkly. ¡°Sure...¡± He turned and headed out, but as he reached the door, he halted and looked back in Natasha''s direction. At that moment, thetter was flipping through the project proposals as if nothing had happened, appearing no different than usual. After some thought, Fabianposed himself. He turned around, pulled open the door, and walked out. As the door closed once again, Natasha finally stilled. An intelligent man, Fabian was capable of discerning an issue at the slightest discrepancy. Natasha had initially nned to tell him the truth, but she knew that if she did so right then, he would be affected. Consequently, the next two months would also be inevitably affected. Therefore, after much thought, she decided to keep the matter a secret. Afterposing herself, Natasha quickly devoted her full attention to the project proposals. Undeniably, Keh had a mind for business. If managed well, the projects were all ventures that could bring in substantial profits. She had never been in management but could still tell they were all highly profitable projects. Moreover, she was all too aware that Keh was a businessman, his tactics swift and decisive. Otherwise, Hamilton Corporation wouldn''t have climbed the ranks so rapidly in just a few short years. He had never failed in investment. Thus, just as Fabian had said, if he had really taken an interest in them, he wouldn''t have put them aside until then unless there was some problem with them. As she mulled it over, her gaze fixed on the project proposals. Could there be an issue with the projects themselves? At that thought, Natasha began perusing the project proposals again, scrutinizing each one meticulously. Chapter 1081 Rumors Spread Like Wildfire Chapter 1081 Rumors Spread Like Wildfire Half an hourter, Natasha looked at the documents with a somewhatplex expression. After looking them over again, she still couldn''t find any issues. More urately speaking, she still couldn''t discern any reason or problem that could make Keh set the projects aside. She pursed her lips, a hint of hesitation etched across her features. Perhaps it was due to her overly deep understanding of Keh himself that the more problem-free things seemed, the more it indicated that there were indeed problems. Nheless, Natasha was in no hurry. Even though she made a two-month bet, she was not an overly hasty person. Therefore, she would not rashly make a move on the projects until she had gotten a satisfactory answer. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She simply stowed the project proposals away in the drawer. Looking at the other project proposals brought over at the side of the desk, Natasha once again immersed herself in work. That continued until noon when the phone on the desk rang. Only then did Natasha pick it up without dy. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, would you like me to order some food for you?¡± Fabian asked over the phone. Natasha lifted her gaze, briefly scanning her eyes over the time disyed on theputer. It was already noon, but there was still much work to be done, so she replied softly, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Is there anything in particr that you want to eat?¡± ¡°I''m not picky. Anything will do,¡± said Natasha. ¡°All right, got it!¡± Fabian was not one for idle chatter. Once he had received the green light, he took matters into his own hands. After hanging up the phone, Natasha continued to peruse the documents. Just as she turned her attention back to work, the phone rang again. Natasha looked up. Upon seeing the name shing on the screen, she frowned. With no intention of answering the call, Natasha lowered her eyes and continued to peruse the documents. However, the person on the other end of the phone seemed relentless, calling constantly as if he would never give up. At that, she decisively reached out and set her phone on silent. Without even lifting her head, she continued working. After an indeterminate time had passed, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± said Natasha. At that moment, the door was pushed open, and Fabian walked in. With an exquisite lunch box in his hands, he headed straight for the table across the desk. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, lunch is here!¡± Fabian announced. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Just leave it there for now. I''ll eat itter!¡± ¡°They''ll be taking the lunch box away in a while, but they can deliver again to you tomorrow. So, it''s best to eat early!¡± Fabian said. Upon hearing that, Natasha finally lifted her head from the documents, first looking at him, then at the thermal lunch box on the table. At the sight of the thermal lunch box, she rose to her feet and walked toward him, asking, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is a lunch spot Mr. Hamilton used to order from regrly. All the ingredients are freshly picked, with some even air-freighted from overseas. Their food is nutritious and healthy.¡± Listening to Fabian''s introduction, Natasha walked over and sat down at the dining table. At that, Fabian removed the lid of the thermal lunch box. As he did so, Natasha caught sight of the name on top. ¡°What''s with this?¡± ¡°They specifically customize for their clients. After this, no one else but you will use this lunch box. Moreover, it will be cleaned and disinfected by a dedicated person!¡± Natasha was dumb stuck. For the first time, she learned that there was so much involved in just a meal. Fabian opened the lunch box. Despite its modest size, it surprisingly contained a variety of food. Natasha was a person who was not at all picky when it came to food. To her, eating was merely an act to fill her stomach. But at that moment, as she looked at the exquisite food, she was slightly taken aback. Although she wasn''t picky, there were still a few things she particrly enjoyed eating. In the lunch box happened to be her favorite foods. Looking up at Fabian, Natasha was a touch surprised. ¡°Do you know what I like to eat?¡± she asked. Fabian didn''t hide anything but answered truthfully, ¡°Mr. Hamilton specifically researched your tastes to pursue you back then, so I alsomitted them to memory.¡± The mention of Keh''s name again had Natasha''s eyes stiffen slightly. However, she quickly composed herself and nodded. ¡°I see.¡± The variety of food was arranged in a straight line in front of Natasha. Fabian looked at her and said, ¡°Enjoy your meal!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Natasha replied. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll head out first!¡± Fabian said. Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Thus, Fabian nodded and headed out. Just as he was about to reach the door, Natasha suddenly called out, ¡°Fabian!¡± Upon hearing that, Fabian turned to look at her. After a moment of contemtion, Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask me directly.¡± Fabian looked at Natasha, studying her for a few seconds before finally nodding. ¡°All right, I got it!¡± ¡°Don''t you have any questions?¡± Unexpectedly, Fabian shook his head. At that, Natasha nodded. ¡°All right, I got it. You may leave now.¡± Fabian then nodded. Without saying anything further, he turned around and left. As the door closed, a hint of destion shed across Natasha''s eyes. Only God knows my feelings now. But even so, what could be done about it? Life has to go on, and I have to keep moving forward. With that thought in mind, Natasha began eating with her eyes on the food before her. Having eaten, she stood up and walked back to the desk, devoting herself to her work once again. After Fabian came in to collect the lunch box, he didn''t disrupt her anymore. And so, Natasha spent the entire day in the office, reviewing documents, even though thepany had long since been buzzing with activity. Everyone knew that Natasha had reced Keh as the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. In a sh, rumors about them spread like wildfire. Some said that Keh was discontent with the status quo and had found a new woman. Therefore, Liam banished him from the family and supported Natasha to be the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. In other words, he wanted to keep his three grandchildren within the family. Others suggested Natasha was nothing more than a smokescreen, and Keh was surely plotting something. Yet others surmised that something had to have happened to Keh. Many other rumors circted around thepany. On the surface, everything seemed peaceful, but rumors had long since abounded behind the scenes. Fabian was on the phone. As soon as he hung up, someone looked at him. ¡°Mr. Houde, do you have any insider information or news?¡± a coworker asked. ¡°What insider information or news?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Didn''t you know? Thepany has been abuzz for a while now. Didn''t you check the group chat?¡± someone asked. Hearing that, Fabian unlocked his phone for a look. As he scanned through the spections in the group chat then, his brows furrowed. ¡°You''ve worked with Mr. Hamilton for many years, so you must know the inside story. Please shed some light on what''s really going on.¡± A hint of displeasure showed on Fabian''s face. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Why exactly has Mr. Hamilton stopped managing thepany? Everyone is worried now. Say, could there be some problem with thepany? If you know anything, please tell us quickly. Many people have already started looking for another job!¡± the coworker whispered. Fabian looked at her, took a deep breath, then asked softly, ¡°Then, why don''t you do the same?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Since you think thepany is going under, hurry up and leave!¡± Fabian retorted, ring at her. ¡°I''m asking you, aren''t I? You must know something. If you were to leave now, I would undoubtedly follow without hesitation. But you''re still here, so there must be another reason!¡± As she spoke, she looked at Fabian, lowering her voice and adding, ¡°I also heard that something happened to Mr. Hamilton, but I''m not sure if it''s true. You must know the inside story. We''ve been coworkers for such a long time. Can''t you give us a hint?¡± Chapter 1082 Fabian Got Angry Chapter 1082 Fabian Got Angry No sooner had his coworker''s words fallen than Fabian''s brows abruptly furrowed. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± The coworker clearly hadn''t expected him to be so angry. She was startled for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°No, why are you mad? I only heard it from someone else.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Fabian asked aggressively. ¡°The wholepany is buzzing with it now. How would I know who said it?¡± said the coworker. Fabian cast a warning nce at her, then pulled out his phone and tapped open the group chat. After he had read the discussion in the group, his eyes narrowed slightly. The coworker looked at Fabian, knowing all too well that he was Keh''s trusted aide. Therefore, without any definitive conclusion, she would never do anything rash. ¡°We still have some work to do, so we''ll be leaving first,¡± she said. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Fabian suddenly said. The coworkers abruptly halted in their tracks and turned back to look at him. Fabian studied them, the look in his eyes dark and unfathomable. ¡°I don''t know who started this baseless rumor. But I''d advise you not to take a gamble to end up losing everything over such unfounded hearsay. You''re free to leave anytime. Once you do, however, don''t even think about coming back!¡± With that said, he stood up and walked away without waiting for their response. At that, the two female coworkers looked at each other. Although his tone was unpleasant, it''s undeniable that there was a certain truth to his words. Moreover, he doesn''t seem to have any intention of leaving. So, it probably means thepany is doing fine, right? They simply exchanged nces but didn''t say anything more, going straight back to work. After Fabian had reached a deserted area, he finally stopped walking. He then pulled out his phone and nced around to ascertain no one was nearby before making a call. ¡°Hello. Help me look into a matter...¡± When the office''sndline rang, Natasha answered it deftly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Nat!¡± Upon hearing the familiar voice on the other end of the phone, Natasha was taken aback. ¡°Denise?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s me!¡± ¡°What''s wrong? Is something the matter?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nat, shouldn''t you be asking why I called Daddy''s office?¡± Denise countered. Natasha btedly realized that oddity. ¡°That''s right. Why?¡± ¡°Because your phone is unreachable!¡± Denise enunciated. Upon hearing that, Natasha stopped ceased perusing the documents. She shifted her gaze to her phone on the table, picked it up, and nced at it. Sure enough, there were quite a few missed calls and unread messages. ¡°Sorry, I forgot I put it on silent while I was working!¡± Natasha murmured. ¡°Do you realize how much you''re worrying others by doing so?¡± Denise asked. ¡°It''s my bad!¡± Natasha admitted outright. Upon hearing that, Denise let out a deep sigh, sounding helpless as if there was nothing she could do about her mother. ¡°Forget it. I won''t take offense with you over this anymore,¡± Denise muttered. Then, remembering something, she asked, ¡°When will you be home?¡± Natasha nced at the documents at the side. ¡°I will probably be a bitte.¡± ¡°So, you''re noting home for dinner?¡± ¡°No. Don''t wait for me.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± replied Denise. ¡°I''ll be hanging up first,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Remember to eat!¡± ¡°I will.¡± After exchanging a few more words, Natasha absent-mindedly hung up the phone. Her gaze returned to the documents, and she continued where she left off. In doing so, she was so engrossed that she lost track of time once again. She had no idea how much time had passed until the door was suddenly pushed open. Upon seeing the person in the office, Fabian was taken aback. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Fabian looked at her. Natasha lifted her gaze, casually ncing at him. ¡°You haven''t left yet?¡± Fabian walked in. ¡°Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? It''s alreadyte. Why haven''t you left yet?¡± ¡°I''ll leave once I''m done looking through these!¡± Natasha replied without even lifting her head. ¡°I thought you had left as soon as it was time to get off work...¡± As Fabian spoke, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°What did you eat for dinner, then?¡± ¡°I''m not hungry,¡± Natasha said absent-mindedly. His brows furrowing, Fabian took out his phone to order some food. As if surmising his intentions, Natasha raised her eyes and nced at him. ¡°Don''t worry about me. I''m really not hungry.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I didn''t move much after eating lunch, so I''m not hungry. Don''t worry. If I get hungry, I won''t be shy about it,¡± said Natasha. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Fabian finally nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡± Natasha nced at the time, only to see that it was already almost ten o''clock. She gazed out the window. It was already dark outside by then, and lights shone brightly, unveiling a new side to the entire city. Retracting her gaze, she looked at Fabian. ¡°It''ste. You should leave first.¡± Fabian immediately shook his head. ¡°It makes no sense for an employee to leave before the employer does so. I''ll wait for you.¡± ¡°No, it''s okay. You''ve been busy all day, so don''t worry about me!¡± Natasha insisted. ¡°In the past, it has also always been me staying and working overtime with Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian suddenly said. At the mention of Keh, Natasha was slightly stunned. Then, she looked at him. ¡°Fabian, you''re still single, aren''t you?¡± Fabian wasn''t sure why Natasha suddenly brought that up. Nheless, he still nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because your boss had been exploiting you too much. You need to have some personal time. Therefore, go ahead and leave work early, living a life of your own,¡± Natasha said. Fabian argued, ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Or do you prefer it to be an order?¡± Natasha asked. Staring at her, Fabian immediately fell silent. In a sh, understanding dawned upon Natasha. She looked at him and said, ¡°Get off work. If you don''t clock out... I''ll deduct a month of your sry?¡± ¡°Mrs. Hamilton¡ª¡± ¡°Two months?¡± In an instant, Fabian didn''t know what to say. Tossing the pen in her hand onto the desk, Natasha leaned back slightly and held his gaze. ¡°Or do you think my words don''t carry weight?¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I''m the kind of person who prefers doing things alone. It doesn''t weigh on my conscience, then. So, if you truly have my best interests at heart, leave!¡± Natasha said, looking at him. Since she had said as much, there was nothing more Fabian could possibly say. Looking at her, he nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll clock out first, then. You should leave early, too.¡± Only then did Natasha nod in satisfaction. Fabian seemed to have something to say something but was hesitant to speak. After a long moment of contemtion, he finally gave up. He took onest look at Natasha before turning and walking out. ¡°Cherish your nightlife. Good night,¡± Natasha said to him. Fabian nodded, then promptly left the office. As the door closed, Natasha took a deep breath. She then nced at the unfinished documents and resumed working. After looking through all these documents, I can do other things tomorrow. Two months is neither long nor short, and regardless of what Keh was nning, my priority is to secure the Hamilton family''s position in Hamilton Corporation. With that thought in mind, Natasha flipped through the documents and continued perusing them. As she did so, time passed. By the time she had finished reading everything, she nced up at the clock. It was already past midnight. Chapter 1083 Still As Straightforward As Ever Chapter 1083 Still As Straightforward As Ever In a sh, Keh''s image inexorably appeared in Natasha''s mind. When he worked overtime at the office in the past, he must have also stayed until this time, right? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As she remained in the office he once upied, sat on the chair he used to sit on, and looked at the documents and files he was supposed to handle, it was at that moment that she truly understood his hardships and difficulties. Therefore, no one in this world had it easy. Even though Keh was a business prodigy and his investments had never failed to profit, no one knew that his sacrifices were countless times greater than others. In that instant, Natasha suddenly missed him deeply. She yearned to see him, to sit and talk with him. As soon as the thought came to mind, she could no longer sit still. She rose to her feet and snagged her bag, turning off the lights in the office and heading straight out. At that moment, a few conference rooms in the entire building were still lit, but Natasha didn''t bother to go and check on them. She simply took the elevator down. Subsequently, she stepped out of the main entrance. Right then, it was very quiet at thepany''s main entrance. Suddenly, Natasha couldn''t remember where the driver had said he would wait for her. She was just about to take her phone out and make a call when the person in a car a near distance away spotted her. Immediately, he swung open the car door and got out. With her phone in hand, Natasha was a moment from making the call when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. She nced down, and just as she was about to go on alert, the person behind her suddenly spoke. ¡°There are no taxis avable at this hour. How about I give you a ride home?¡± Zachary asked, approaching from a stone''s throw away. Upon hearing his voice, Natasha turned to look at him. At that moment, she saw that Zachary had already changed into a new set of clothes of a light color, appearing just as refined and refreshing as the first time she had seen him. She swept her gaze over him indifferently without uttering a word. Zachary walked up to her before stopping in his tracks. He looked at Natasha and said softly, ¡°What a coincidence. I didn''t expect you to still be at the office.¡± Natasha let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Is it a coincidence, or have you been waiting for me?¡± Zachary was slightly taken aback. ¡°You''re still as straightforward as ever. You haven''t changed a bit.¡± ¡°But you''re not your old self anymore. Even if you wear back your old clothes and return to your old style, you''re no longer the same,¡± Natasha said lightly. Upon hearing that, Zachary merely stared at her, unsure of what to say. ¡°You''ve noticed?¡± he asked. ¡°Some things are too conspicuous. It''s hard to pretend not to see them,¡± Natasha replied. Zachary pursed his lips. He knew such was her personality. Even though everything has changed, she remains the same, still as beautiful, straightforward, and sometimes so direct that it leaves no room for ambiguity. Even so, she''s still as wonderful as ever. At least, that was how he perceived Natasha. Taking a deep breath, Zachary held her gaze. ¡°It''ste. I''ll drive you home.¡± ¡°No, it''s okay. My driver is waiting for me.¡± Right after saying that, Natasha turned around and walked away. ¡°Nat!¡± Zachary suddenly called out at that moment. Upon hearing that, Natasha halted in her tracks, her gaze shifting to him. Her clear eyes held a hint of chill. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I believe it''s no longer appropriate for us to address each other so intimately. Please call me by my full name or... Mrs. Hamilton.¡± Zachary stilled for a moment and looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Natasha raised her hand outright, showing off her ring. ¡°Yes. I''ve already epted Keh''s proposal. So, Mr. Lynch, please change your address!¡± Zachary found it somewhat hard to believe. He stared at her. A long whileter, he finally murmured, ¡°Didn''t you say you wouldn''t turn back? Why have you done so now?¡± Unexpectedly, Natasha merely smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you jest. Haven''t you ever done something that contradicts your own words?¡± she asked in return. ¡°Moreover, I truly had no intention of turning back at first. But who could tell for sure when ites to matters of the heart? I''m simply being true to myself.¡± Zachary clenched his fist tightly. A thousand possibilities ran through his mind, but he never imagined that Natasha would agree to Keh''s marriage proposal. ¡°Yes, I have indeed done things that contradict my own words. But that''s me. Natasha, you''re different. You''ve always stuck to your word. How could you?¡± He looked at her, visibly agitated. ¡°You can''t change, Natasha. You can''t agree to marry him!¡± Contrary to his emotional demeanor, Natasha''s gaze was extremely calm. ¡°Why can''t I? I am also human, with emotions, thoughts, and feelings. So, why can''t I?¡± ¡°You can''t! You simply can''t!¡± Zachary eximed, moving to step forward as his emotions ran high. However, at that moment, Natasha suddenly retreated, her eyes shing a warning as theynded on his outstretched hands. Right then, Zachary suddenly stopped and looked at her. After a long moment, he asked in a disheartened voice, ¡°Do you really detest me that much?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Natasha was as calm as ever. It was as if nothing about him could evoke even the slightest bit of emotion in her. ¡°Is it really so, or you just can''t be bothered to do so?¡± Zachary asked under his breath. ¡°It seems you understand me better than I thought. Since you get it, that''s all that matters.¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± Zachary fixed his eyes on Natasha, his voice going up several notches and his gaze on her brimming with infinite resentment. Natasha didn''t want to provoke him but merely sought closure. However, he didn''t give up because of her words. Instead, he grew increasingly emotional. Taking a deep breath, Natasha said, ¡°There''s something I need to tell you, Mr. Lynch. It''s not too late to let go of your hatred and live a good life now. But if you insist on doing something or other, you will regret it!¡± Such was the way a wise person spoke. Zachary knew exactly what she was referring to. A sneer yed at the corners of his mouth. ¡°So, you''re warning me on behalf of Keh now?¡± ¡°It''s not a warning exactly, merely a piece of advice,¡± said Natasha. ¡°Haha!¡± Zachary guffawed, hisughter filled with reckless abandon and disdain. ¡°Well, thank you for your advice, then!¡± Natasha quirked an eyebrow slightly, seemingly able to tell that he hadn''t given up. ¡°Do as you please.¡± Having said that, she turned around to leave. ¡°Is Keh too afraid to show his face?¡± Zachary suddenly asked, looking at her retreating figure. ¡°Is he so scared that he doesn''t daree out and look me in the eye, so he sent you instead?¡± Natasha halted in her tracks with her back to him but remained silent. ¡°I had thought Keh loved you so much and you were so smart, but now, you''re being used by a man yet willingly surrender yourself to his use,¡± Zachary mocked. Natasha took a deep breath, seemingly considering something in her mind. ¡°Tell Keh for me he should face me one-on-one if he''s a real man, not hide behind a woman and be a coward. Also... no one can stop me from doing what I want!¡± Zachary enunciated, his eyes fixed on her back. After much hesitation, Natasha inhaled deeply and ultimately swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. Sometimes, saying nothing at all left people unsure of what to do next. That was precisely Natasha''s tactic. News of Keh''s condition had to be kept secret. Otherwise, there was no telling the kind of storm it might stir up. Therefore, as soon as his words rang out, Natasha promptly took her leave. Her back was ramrod straight, and she exuded an air of indifference to the world around her. The more she acted such, the more it drove Zachary insane. Chapter 1084 Defeat Him To Take Over Everything Chapter 1084 Defeat Him To Take Over Everything Natasha walked to the side of the road and made a phone call. Shortly after, the driver arrived. Watching as Natasha got into the car and left, Zachary remained rooted to the spot and didn''t go after her anymore. Even though he was filled with anger and resentment at the moment, he knew that Natasha didn''t like the kind of person who pestered her relentlessly. Any excessive entanglement at that point would only intensify her hatred toward him. To win her heart, he had to find another way. Keh! As long as I defeat him, I can take over everything that belongs to him, including her! Following that thought, Zachary clenched his fists once more. Only after the car had disappeared into the night did he turn around and walk toward his own vehicle. He had thought understanding the logic of things would allow him to control his emotions. However, once he got in the car and recalled the image of her raising her hand to reveal her ring before him, it still inexplicably ignited his anger. Involuntarily, he mmed his fist hard onto the steering wheel. Honk! The ear-piercing sound of a horn shattered the silence of the night. Nheless, Zachary was wholly oblivious to the pain. His gaze was fixed intently on a spot, mes of envy zing in the depths of his eyes. What gives? Why is it that Keh can effortlessly obtain everything¡ªa good family background, education,pany, and Natasha? At that thought, his dissatisfaction grew even more profound. He started the car, floored the elerator, and sped off without a second''s dy. Meanwhile, after Natasha had gotten into the car, the driver watched her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Ms. Watson, are you okay?¡± the driver asked. Natasha nced at him and nodded. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°It was my negligence. I will wait for you at thepany''s entrance from now on!¡± the driver said. After some thought, Natasha didn''t say anything further but simply nodded. As the car traveled, she remained silent and closed her eyes for a brief rest. She had no idea how much time had passed until the car came to a stop, and the driver said softly, ¡°Ms. Watson, we''ve arrived.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha opened her eyes. Seeing that they had already arrived at the courtyard, she sat up and climbed out of the car. Just as she was about to walk away, she suddenly remembered something. She turned back the driver. ¡°Oh yes, there''s no need to go to the trouble of driving me to the office tomorrow. I can manage on my own.¡± Hearing that, the driver immediately asked, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No, it''s not that!¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°It''s my issue. It''s more convenient for me to drive alone. Otherwise, you will suffer alongside me if I work overtimete into the night!¡± ¡°This is our primary duty. If we can''t even aplish this, we...¡± The driver trailed off, looking conflicted. Suddenly, Natasha understood the situation. My original intention is to not trouble others, but if I overthink things, it can actually end up hurting them instead. With that thought in mind, she nodded. ¡°I understand. Then, thank you in advance for tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing that, the driver quickly nodded. Natasha turned around and walked away. Right then, the manor was very much serene. It waste in the night. Aside from a few servants up and about, everyone else had already gone to bed. After Natasha had navigated through several corridors, her steps began to quicken. As soon as she thought of Keh, she couldn''t help but want to hurry. Upon entering the manor, she immediately ced her bag on the couch. After washing her hands briefly, she headed straight for Keh''s room. The instant she pushed open the door and saw Keh, her heart that had been lodged in her throat finally settled back in her chest. Natasha walked over to the bedside and gazed down at the person lying there. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief, her exhaustion all but gone at that moment. Sitting down, she grasped his hand. ¡°Keh, I''m back.¡± As she looked at him, her heart settled down. With her gaze on him, she continued talking to him softly, ¡°I went to the office today and dealt with some matters. But in just one day, I''vee to understand how difficult your job is. You must have had a hard time in the past, right? But it''s okay. Since you''re tired, take a good well. I''ll take care of things for you. Just... don''t sleep too long. You know me. I''ve always beenzy and can''t hold out for too long.¡± Regardless of what Natasha said, the man lying on the bed remained still and silent. After talking for a while, Natasha ced his hand against her face. ¡°Keh, I''ll do anything as long as you wake up!¡± Meanwhile, Liam stared in the direction of the room from a near distance away. Beside him, Dan remarked, ¡°It''ste, Old Mr. Hamilton. You should rest now!¡± Upon hearing that, Liam sighed and nodded. ¡°Let''s go.¡± On the way back to the room, Dan looked at him and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I don''t understand. What is your intention in doing this?¡± Liam chuckled lightly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Dan shook his head. With a sigh, Liam said while walking, ¡°To say that I really don''t me Nat would be somewhat of a lie. But deep down, I know that it''s not her fault.¡± ¡°In that case, why?¡± ¡°Keh was willing to give his life up for her, and that was his choice. Say, if I were to me Nat for this, what should I do when the brat wakes up and holds me ountable?¡± asked Liam. ¡°You must be the most devastated person. As such, it wouldn''t be surprising if you did anything drastic at this time. Even Mr. Keh would understand you!¡± Dan replied. He had worked for Liam from a young age, so no one knew better than him how thetter had raised and treasured Keh. He already had to endure having his child die before him. And now, he almost lost his grandson... There are likely few in this world who could withstand such a matter. With the support of his cane, Liam continued walking forward, his voice deep and resonant. ¡°I''ve watched Nat grow up, and I understand her. She''s a person who values rtionships deeply. It''s precisely because I know her too well that I can''t even bring myself to me her.¡± As he spoke, he turned to Dan beside him. ¡°Moreover, she has contributed greatly to the Hamilton family. The Hamilton family has been sparse for several generations, but she gave birth to three children for the Hamilton family at once. How could I possibly me her?¡± Dan''s brows furrowed, and he fell silent. ¡°Considering all the dastardly things Keh did back then, Nat could have chosen to abort the pregnancy after their divorce. But she still went ahead and had the children. For that alone, the Hamilton family owes her our gratitude,¡± Liam added. ¡°So, that was why you had Ms. Watson step up and take over thepany?¡± Dan asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Speaking of that, Liam''s eyes dimmed a shade. ¡°Her stepping up and taking over thepany serves two purposes. Firstly, it can restrain Zachary. Secondly, it can prevent her from losing herself in Keh''s world. Isn''t that the best of both worlds?¡± Upon hearing that, Dan finally nodded in understanding. ¡°Tell the kitchen tomorrow to prepare more delicious food in theing days. I''m not sure if her body can handle it!¡± Liam muttered. ¡°Understood.¡± Dan nodded. Liam didn''t say anything further, walking toward his room with the support of his cane. Dan kept him company, staying by his side until he had returned to his room to rest. Only then did Dan make to leave. Suddenly Liam asked, ¡°By the way, is there any movement on Zachary''s side?¡± Chapter 1085 Growing Stronger To Protect Them Chapter 1085 Growing Stronger To Protect Them Dan shook his head and asked, ¡°No, ever since Ms. Watson joined thepany, things have been much quieter on Zachary''s end. There''s been a significant decrease in his petty antics!¡± Upon hearing these words, a cold smirk crept onto the corners of Liam''s mouth. He then swallowed a sleeping pill and said, ¡°He won''t stay quiet for long. Be vignt and report any issues immediately.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dan responded. ¡°All right, if there''s nothing else, go and rest!¡± ¡°You should really cut down on those pills,¡± Dan advised, his eyes filled with concern as he looked at him. Liam looked at him. ¡°How can I sleep if I don''t eat them? And even if I have them, there''s no guarantee I''ll be able to sleep.¡± Dan''s heart ached for him as he watched. ¡°All right, I get it. Go get some rest,¡± said Liam. Only then did Dan reluctantly nod, watching as Liamy down before he finally turned off the light and left the room. Meanwhile, on the other end. After a day and a night, the airne finallynded. Anthony and Thalia stepped out of the airport, and by then, a car was already waiting for them at the entrance. After getting in the car, Thalia nced casually at Anthony. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Anthony gazed out the window. He should have felt pleasant since it was good weather that morning. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, Anthony found himself feeling distinctly ufortable. After a day and night on the airne, all he wanted now was to take a bath and change his clothes. With that thought, he averted his gaze. ¡°Let''s find a hotel first, I want to take a shower and change my clothes,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing that, Thalia unexpectedly raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you would have eagerly rushed over.¡± ¡°It''s been so long, a day or two more won''t make a difference,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Okay.¡± Thalia nodded, then instructed the driver to drive them to a hotel. ¡°Not to mention, it''s been a long time since Ist visited. The weather here is quite pleasant at this time,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Shouldn''t you be asking me where I haven''t been?¡± Thalia retorted. After some thought, Anthony realized that it was indeed redundant to ask Thalia, a person who traveled the worldpleting tasks, such questions. Nodding his head, Anthony asked, ¡°How does it feel to be back here again?¡± ¡°Hmm... When I came here previously, I wasn''t interested in anything. I was just here for the mission. But now, looking at this ce, I find it much more beautiful!¡± Thalia said. Upon hearing this, Anthony turned to look at her, his gaze indescribablyplex. ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Thalia asked in response. ¡°Once you start to appreciate, it means something''s on your mind. This is a big taboo in our line of work, to be more urate, it''s your big taboo!¡± Anthony said. Speaking of which, Thaliaughed. ¡°Why. Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°However, I''ve always disagreed. In our line of work, it''s not necessary to be cold and ruthless. At least, I can''t be. The reason I strive to be stronger is to protect them,¡± Anthony murmured. Thalia nodded. ¡°Hmm, I agree.¡± ¡°It''s just that when you''re on the front lines, with someone in your heart, you''re bound to have worries. Thalia, you must be careful.¡± It was rare for Anthony to speak to her so solemnly. Thalia chuckled lightly. ¡°Don''t worry, it''s not been just a day or two since someone has upied my heart.¡± ¡°But you only found out recently that you also upy a special ce in that person''s heart. It''s not the same anymore,¡± Anthony said. Thalia looked at Anthony, his gaze filled with a hint of surprise. Sometimes, when speaking to a child about these matters, there was always a fear of misleading them. However, when she was conversing with Anthony, she didn''t feel like she was talking to a child at all. Instead, it felt as if she was having a conversation with an adult. After a long while, Thalia nodded. ¡°You''re right,¡± she said. ¡°So, whatever the oue, I will ept it.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony looked at her. ¡°Have you considered giving up?¡± Thalia decisively shook her head. ¡°During my hardest times, it was Kyle and Holden who helped me, leading me to where I am today. I can''t abandon them now when I have everything. That''s not in my nature. We should stick through thick and thin together since we''re friends.¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony looked at her. ¡°What about Spencer?¡± ¡°He didn''t say it, but I believe he will understand!¡± ¡°What if he doesn''t?¡± ¡°If he doesn''t understand, I''ll find a way to make him understand!¡± said Thalia. Upon hearing this, Anthony retorted, ¡°I thought you had a better solution than this!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What other options could there be? However, we haven''t discussed this matter yet!¡± ¡°Back when you were poisoned and nearly met your end, Spencer was so anxious. You''ll be living on the edge from now on, who knows what will happen to him!¡± Speaking of which, Thalia also recalled the past events. At that time, she didn''t feel much, but now when she thought about it, it was all Spencer''s love for her. Upon that thought, she couldn''t help but let a smile creep up at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Oh right, I haven''t told him I''ve arrived yet!¡± With that, she immediately pulled out her phone to text. Upon seeing this, Anthony immediately rolled his eyes at her. ¡°What are you rolling your eyes at? Aren''t you reporting to Nat?¡± Thalia said, her head bowed as she typed. Speaking of which, Anthony also pulled out his phone. ¡°Can they possibly be the same?¡± ¡°They are all the people we miss the most, what could possibly be different?¡± Thalia murmured. Anthony didn''t say anything further. He pulled out his phone to send a message to Natasha, but then he thought about how it was nighttime where she was. Fearing that his message might disturb her, he eventually decided against it and put away his phone. ¡°You''re done so quickly?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°It''s the middle of the night over there, Nat has already gone to sleep,¡± Anthony said. Thalia paused for a moment, subconsciously ncing at her phone. At that moment, Spencer was still replying to her messages. It was then that she realized, Spencer had been waiting for her messages all along. Without saying anything further, she continued to text with her head lowered. Anthony''s gaze was constantly fixed on the window, his mind filled with countless thoughts. He wasn''t sure if this visit would yield anything, but at the moment, he was focused on Glenport City and the Hamilton family. I wonder how things are at home now... And so, the car drove down the road. About half an hourter, the car came to a halt in front of a hotel. When they got out of the car, Thalia had just finished putting away her phone. At that moment, Anthony was looking at his phone, then he nced around his surroundings. ¡°What''s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony nced at her. ¡°We''re only a kilometer or two away from that address. Are we this close?¡± ¡°Let''s not waste time since we''re already here. It''s better to stay close,¡± Thalia said. Anthony pursed his lips. ¡°In that case, Let''s take a bath, change our clothes, and rest a bit. We''ll head straight over tonight.¡± ¡°Why night?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Because that person always logs in at night, they must certainly be there at night,¡± Anthony stated with absolute certainty. Upon hearing that, Thalia''s eyebrows lifted slightly. She looked at Anthony, who seemed unprepared. Who would have thought he had noticed all these details? However, that was just the way he was. With that thought in mind, she gave him a look and said, ¡°Let''s go then, head back and rest first, have something to eat and wait for nightfall.¡± Having said that, the two individuals proceeded into the hotel. Chapter 1086 Overflowing With Maternal Love Chapter 1086 Overflowing With Maternal Love They each returned to their rooms to freshen up and change their clothes in the suite they had booked. When Anthony emerged, Thalia had already ordered their meal and was sitting in the living room, thoroughly enjoying her food. Anthony nced at her as he walked past. ¡°How are you so fast?¡± Thalia''s gaze was filled with delicious food. ¡°It''s not that is fast, it''s that you''re slow,¡± she said, nonchntly pouring herself a ss of red wine. After taking a sip, she suddenly remembered something. Looking at Anthony, she gestured with her chin. ¡°Here, I ordered some juice for you.¡± Upon seeing that, Anthony picked up his juice and took a sip, then sat down and began to eat as well. ¡°How is it, the taste isn''t too bad, right?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony nodded nonchntly. ¡°Hmm, it''s not bad.¡± It was evident that Anthony was preupied, his mind not at all on his meal. Thalia nced at him and said softly, ¡°There''s work to do, but we shouldn''t neglect our meals as well.¡± Regaining hisposure, Anthony nced at her. ¡°I''m not picky on food.¡± Upon hearing that, Thalia shook his head helplessly. ¡°s, what a waste of resources!¡± ¡°Food is meant to fill the stomach!¡± Anthony enunciated each word. ¡°Food is meant to fill the stomach, but gourmet food is different, it''s meant to satisfy the taste buds,¡± said Thalia. ¡°I''m not a food connoisseur.¡± ¡°But you must try the famous cuisine here,¡± Thalia said. Anthony lowered his gaze, looking at the food they were eating now. ¡°Is this all?¡± Thalia nodded. Anthony was just about to say something, but when he thought of Thalia who had traveled a long distance to apany him and had now meticulously prepared food, he couldn''t bear to dampen her spirits. Thinking of this, he spoke up. ¡°It looks good.¡± Upon hearing this, Thalia began to cheer up. ¡°Right? When ites to food, I do have quite a bit of insight.¡± Anthony nced at her and smiled, choosing not to say anything. ¡°Come, try this.¡± Thalia gave him a piece of dessert. Anthony wasn''t particrly fond of sweets. Looking at the dessert she had shared with him, he murmured, ¡°If Denise were here, she would probably love this.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, when I return, I''ll bring some for her,¡± Thalia said. Anthony lifted his gaze toward her, the sincerity and sparkle in Thalia''s eyes were truly captivating. She had always been like this toward them, from the moment she met them until now. Upon that thought, Anthony suddenly asked, ¡°Thalia.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is this how you treat everyone else?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°How so?¡± Thalia asked. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Just like how you treat the three of us,¡± Anthony said. Speaking of which, Thalia squinted her eyes, leisurely sizing him up. ¡°What do you mean by asking this? Are you saying if I''ve been good to you, or not?¡± ¡°If it''s not good, then what''s the point of me asking you this?¡± Anthony asked indifferently. ¡°So, you''re aware of my affection for you?¡± Thalia suddenly leaned in, a yful smile on her face as she looked at him. ¡°Indeed, if I didn''t even know this, I would either be blind or a fool, and clearly, I am neither,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Well, I''m surprised to hear those wordsing from you, Anthony. Quite unexpected indeed,¡± Thalia said. Even though she was teasing like this, she felt quite pleased deep down. Anthony looked at her. ¡°So, you''re not nning to answer the question I just asked?¡± Speaking of which, Thalia looked up at him. ¡°I''m not a fool, how can I possibly treat everyone like this?¡± ¡°Then you¡ª¡± ¡°As for the three of you, firstly, it''s because you are from Darz, and as you know, the Darz have always valued loyalty and friendship. Secondly...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Secondly, I''m overflowing with maternal love,¡± Thalia enunciated each word. Anthony was speechless. Watching him fall silent, Thalia''s lips curled into a smile. Although it seemed like she was joking, she was serious about it. Since getting to know the three of them, despite the asional bickering, Thalia seemed to have an innate inability to resist them, instinctively wanting to protect them. As time went on, it simply became like this. They were friends, yet they also felt like family. It was indescribable, beyond words. However, as for what it really was, Thalia didn''t delve too deeply into it. She simply followed her heart. The connection between people, in itself, was quite extraordinary. Seeing that Anthony had fallen silent, Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don''t believe me?¡± With a forced smile, Anthony said to her, ¡°Let''s eat.¡± Thalia chuckled quietly to herself, refraining from furtherment as they continued to eat. ¡°By the way, after we finish eating, would you like to take a stroll around?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°No, I need to get some sleep,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing that, Thalia nodded. ¡°All right, you go to sleep. I''ll take a look around.¡± ¡°Don''t act rashly and alert the enemy,¡± Anthony warned. ¡°What, don''t you trust me?¡± ¡°I''m worried about your safety!¡± ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Thalia raised her eyebrows in satisfaction, then added, ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll just take a look around, I won''t stir up any trouble.¡± Only then did Anthony nod his head. After the meal, Anthony went straight back to his room to rest. After a day and night on the airne, even in first ss, he hadn''t managed to rest well. Now, he was in dire need of a good sleep. Therefore, upon returning to his room, Anthony set his rm clock and promptly fell asleep as soon as he hit the sack. After Thalia saw him return to his room, she promptly applied makeup and headed out. When the rm clock rang, Anthony woke up as if from a deep slumber. Looking outside, he noticed that it was already dark. He picked up his phone to check the time, took a deep breath, and then slowly got out of bed. When he walked out of the room, he saw Thalia nestled on the living room sofa, making a phone call. Upon seeing him emerge, her eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°Finally up?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°All right, we''re about to start here, I have to hang up now,¡± Thalia said to the person on the other end of the phone, and then promptly hung up. Anthony gave her a look. ¡°Spencer?¡± ¡°Who else could it be, if not him?¡± ¡°Has there been any news from Kyle recently?¡± ¡°I told him that we have arrived, so, there shouldn''t be any issues in the next couple of days,¡± said Thalia. Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, understood. I''ll wash my face and we can head out in a bit.¡± ¡°All right.¡± And so, Anthony returned to his room once again. After washing his face, Anthony regained rity and then ventured out again. When the two descended the stairs, Thalia appeared particrly spirited. ¡°Aren''t you tired?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Adults don''t get that much sleep,¡± Thalia said. ¡°But Nat sleeps a lot,¡± Anthonymented. Without turning around, Thalia replied, ¡°Do you think Nat is just an ordinary person?¡± ¡°In that case, I''m not just an ordinary person either!¡± ¡°That''s why you two are so alike!¡± Thalia said to him, her voice soft and mysterious. Anthony was rendered speechless. Uh. There seemed to be nothing wrong with her statement. Looking at Thalia, he wanted to say something, but he felt that what she said was right. At that moment, Anthony seemed to still be in a state of hysteria, for the first time, he did not rebut her words. Chapter 1087 Thalia And Anthony Are Here Chapter 1087 Thalia And Anthony Are Here It was about one or two kilometers away. Not that far. When Anthony went out, a car was already parked at the door. Seeing that, Thalia unlocked it with the key. Upon seeing that, Anthony suddenly halted in his tracks. When Thalia reached the driver''s seat, she noticed that thetter hadn''t followed. She turned around and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Let''s go!¡± said Thalia. ¡°This car...¡± Seeing his confusion, Thalia replied, ¡°I rented it this afternoon!¡± As she spoke, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think, isn''t this car pretty low-key?!¡± ¡°What does this have anything to do with low-key...¡± ¡°Why not? Haven''t you always disliked my mboyance? This time I specifically chose a ck, off- road, and affordable vehicle!¡± Thalia said. Anthony wanted to say something else, but given the circumstances, there was nothing much he could do. With a helpless sigh, he followed her into the car. After fastening his seatbelt, Anthony couldn''t help but say, ¡°Actually, taking a taxi would only take a few minutes!¡± Thalia was driving when she heard his words. ¡°But I''m used to driving myself, it''s safer!¡± Speaking of which, it was only then that Anthony realized, in their line of work, hailing a cab was indeed inconvenient. This was because there was always a possibility of being ambushed by enemies at any moment. Upon reflecting on this, he realized that he had been careless. Anthony nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°All right, take a break for a bit, we''ll be there soon!¡± Thalia said. Anthony, however, promptly pulled out hisputer, and proceeded to recheck that IP address. After confirming its uracy, he squinted his eyes. He didn''t know what awaited him that day, but he had an intuition. The answers he sought were not far off... As he was lost in his thoughts, the car came to a halt. Thalia turned to him. ¡°We''re here.¡± Regaining hisposure, Anthony turned his gaze toward the window. At this point, the sky had already darkened, and they found themselves in an alley that wasn''t particrly wide. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Thalia said. Thalia nodded, then packed up theputer and set it aside. After tidying up, he finally got out of the car with Thalia. The long, winding alley appeared clean and quaint, almost resembling a delicate little town. The road was somewhat steep, but upon looking out, it held a unique charm. After surveying his surroundings, Anthony''s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Is this a residential area?¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°By the looks of it, I think so!¡± The two exchanged a look, and in Anthony''s eyes, there was a hint of a feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Since we''re already here, we might as well see what''s going on!¡± said Thalia. Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Which address, which house?¡± Anthony picked up his phone to check the address, then pointed to the road ahead, eximing, ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Thus, the two individuals followed the directions on their mobile phone and journeyed all the way there. After circling around a few times, Anthony and Thalia finally found themselves standing before a blue gate. They exchanged looks once again. ¡°Are we sure this is the ce?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°ording to the address disyed, this is the ce!¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°All right!¡± she said, and reached out to knock on the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Anthony suddenly spoke up. ¡°What?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°What if it''s not?¡± ¡°Don''t you believe in yourself?¡± Thalia suddenly asked. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Since the address pointed here, it''s only natural to check it out. Otherwise, it''s either you''re the one with the issue, not him!¡± Thalia enunciated each word. Upon hearing this, Anthony nodded. ¡°Makes sense.¡± ¡°Then I shall knock!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Anthony nodded. After some thought, Thalia looked at him and said, ¡°Stand back!¡± Baffled, Anthony instinctively took a step back. Thalia''s brows furrowed. ¡°Stand over there.¡± After one nce, Anthony understood what Thalia meant. Not wanting to implicate her, he distanced himself. At that moment, Thalia took a deep breath, then raised her hand and knocked on the door. Before long, the door was opened from the inside. A foreign youth opened the door and looked at Thalia. The person paused, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Thalia nced inside, then smiled. ¡°Hello, is this No. 109?¡± The individual cast a wary nce at Thalia, then promptly dered, ¡°No!¡± With that, he moved to close the door. However, Thalia didn''t waste any words, she directly reached out and blocked it. The man looked at Thalia, his eyes instantly filled with displeasure. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thalia''s lips curled up in a smile. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I haven''t finished speaking yet.¡± The man''s hand seemed to be stealthily reaching toward something. Thalia, of course, noticed it. Just as the man was preparing to ambush Thalia, a gun was already pointed directly at his forehead. With a smile as radiant as ever, Thalia asked, ¡°So, who was faster, you or me?¡± The man was immediately frightened into immobility, staring at Thalia as he pleaded, ¡°Don''t be rash, whatever you want, even if it''s money, I can give it to you.¡± Thalia, however, kicked the door open without hesitation. Seeing the gun in his hand, she took it from him and tossed it aside. Then, she turned toward Anthony and said, ¡°It''s just him,e on in!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony made his way in. Upon seeing Anthony, the foreign young man''s brows furrowed deeply. He looked at the two of them. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Anthony stepped inside, casting a nce around. It was a modest two-room apartment. A few computers were arranged outside, while inside, there was only a bed and a table, simple and unadorned. Once he was sure there was no one else inside but him, Anthony leisurely closed the door. The person looked on, then asked uneasily, ¡°Who are you all, really?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Thaliamanded in a low voice. Anthony turned around, giving him a smile. ¡°Don''t be afraid, we''re not bad people!¡± ¡°Isn''t it the bad guys who hold guns to other people''s heads?¡± the man muttered. ¡°You were the first to grab the gun, weren''t you?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°When a strangeres to my door, of course I have to be cautious, I was merely defending myself!¡± the man argued. ¡°Hehe...¡± Thaliaughed, ¡°Is that so? Then I''m afraid you''re set up for a defense failure because I can blow your head at any moment.¡± The man instantly fell silent. At that moment, Anthony nced at Thalia, who responded with a nod. Without further ado, Anthony walked toward the man''sputer and began to inspect it. Seeing this, the foreign youth tried to intervene. ¡°What are you trying to do? Don''t touch my computer!¡± Thalia, however, somehow managed to snag a chair from somewhere. With a swift kick, the man found himself seated on it. Thalia strode over and towered over him. ¡°You''d best keep quiet, or don''t me me for being rude!¡± Thalia''s smooth and practiced maneuvers were evident that she was a trained professional to anyone who watched. Even if he was reluctant, he dared not voice any objections at that moment. Panting heavily, he looked at Thalia. ¡°Don''t be impulsive, don''t shoot, let''s have a calm conversation!¡± Thalia''s lips curled into a cold smirk, then she lifted his gaze toward Anthony. At that moment, he was meticulously examining eachputer, his expression serious. Chapter 1088 The One Who Called The Shots Chapter 1088 The One Who Called The Shots Watching as Anthony tapped away in front of theputer, the young man seemed skeptical and worried. No matter how talented, how formidable could such a young child possibly be? However, he was soon proven wrong. Just as that thought urred to him, Anthony suddenly lifted his head from theputer and fixed his gaze directly on him. The look in Anthony''s eyes at that moment filled him with an indescribable sense of unease. He instinctively averted his gaze and looked elsewhere. Thalia nced at him before shifting her gaze to Anthony. ¡°Well?¡± Anthony nodded at her. In an instant, Thalia understood his meaning. She retracted her gaze and looked at the young man before her, a sneer splitting her beautiful face. ¡°Pal, are you confessing willingly, or shall this gun motivate you to confess?¡± Thalia asked, eyeing him. The young man was taken aback for a moment. Then, he shook his head at her. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Okay, then. Let me jog your memory. What did you do on a particr night a week ago?¡± Thalia enunciated, her eyes fixed on him. The young man''s brows furrowed. At the same time, a flicker of somethingplex shed across his eyes. ¡°I did too many things, but I''m not sure which you''re referring to.¡± Thaliaughed. Her smile was utterly captivating. Naturally, she could tell that the young man was leading her in circles. However, she had never favored a hasty andmanding attitude, preferring to take things slow. Looking at him, Thalia nodded slightly. ¡°Do you need me to jog your memory again?¡± The young man nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°But if I do so, and your answer is incorrect or fails to satisfy me, I won''t hesitate to put a hole in you!¡± Thalia warned softly. The young man looked at Thalia, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I... I really don''t know what you''re trying to ask me,¡± the young man muttered. ¡°Okay.¡± Thalia nodded, studying him with extreme patience. ¡°That night, you added a person and posed a question.¡± At that moment, the young man''s expression stiffened. After saying that, Thalia looked at him. ¡°Well? Do you still need me to keep jogging your memory?¡± The young man swallowed, keeping his eyes on her. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Think carefully before you answer. Otherwise, my gun doesn''t discriminate!¡± As Thalia spoke, her gun slowly drifted toward an inconsequential part of him. Despite her gentle voice, the words out of her mouth were ruthless. At that, the young man felt an indescribable fear within him because he knew she was capable of pulling the trigger. After all, the part of him where her gun was pointed was a ce that wouldn''t kill him even if she fired a shot. ¡°What''s the matter? Do you need to think it over?¡± Thalia asked. Then, she added, ¡°I forgot to mention that I''m not a person with much patience.¡± Sweat broke out on the young man''s forehead. Yet, he remained silent while looking at Thalia. ¡°Anthony, turn around,¡± Thalia suddenly said to Anthony. At that moment, Anthony stood just two meters away with a ck bag on his shoulders. Upon hearing that, he retorted, ¡°What, afraid you''ll scare me?¡± ¡°I''m afraid I might stter blood all over you.¡± ¡°That''s bound to happen sooner orter.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Without saying anything further, Thalia made to pull the trigger. Although the young man didn''t understand what they were saying, he seemed to sense something. The moment Thalia was going to fire, he immediately eximed, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°I''ll talk. I''ll tell you whatever you want to know, but can you at least let me die knowing why? Be direct with me.¡± The young man held Thalia''s gaze. Hearing that, Thalia turned her gaze to Anthony. Anthony, however, narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, he proceeded to walk over. ¡°Allow me to do the questioning.¡± The young man''s gaze immediately turned to Anthony. ¡°Since you understand Chanaean, I''ll ask you in Chanaean,¡± Anthony stated, looking at him. The young man''s expression shifted subtly to surprise. His gaze on Anthony carried an indescribableplexity. At that, Thalia was taken aback. ¡°How did you know he understands Chanaean?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why do you think he suddenly begged you for mercy?¡± Anthony retorted. Upon hearing that, Thalia turned his gaze to the young man and sneered, ¡°So, that''s how it is.¡± The young man continued to feign ignorance, saying in Ustranian, ¡°I don''t understand what you two are saying.¡± ¡°Cut the act. I saw the Chanaean keyboard on yourputer earlier, so you understand Chanaean,¡± Anthony dered. ¡°I really don''t understand.¡± Still, the young man refused to admit to it. Anthony didn''t have the patience to engage in a drawn-out argument with him. He lifted his gaze and looked at Thalia. ¡°Go ahead. A lesson is the only way to make him behave.¡± The young man was clearly taken aback. He then quickly eximed, ¡°I''ll talk, I''ll talk!¡± Anthony and Thalia stared intently at him. The young man was stunned for a moment. Looking at them, he took a deep breath before starting, ¡°Okay, I admit I understand a bit of Chanaean.¡± Seeing that he had admitted to it, Thalia interjected with a coldugh, ¡°You probably don''t just understand a bit, huh?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°All right, I''m not interested in knowing about your proficiency in Chanaean. Since you''re so smart, you should know why we''re here,¡± Anthony said, getting straight to the point. The young man looked at Anthony. ¡°Every profession has its own rules. If I tell you everything you ask me... Wait!¡± He hadn''t even finished his utterance when he saw Thalia raising the gun, and his expression immediately tensed. ¡°Can''t we just talk things out? Why resort to this?¡± ¡°Aren''t we talking things out when we hadn''t yet put a hole in you until now?¡± Thalia asked. In the next second, her voice turned sharp. ¡°Let me tell you that my patience has run out. If you dare spout nonsense again, I''ll fire right away!¡± At her threat, the young man dared not say anything further. Anthony looked at him. ¡°I understand that you have your own principles to uphold, but I also have my own truth to seek. I can promise you that I won''t tell anyone that you were the one who told me. However, if you choose not to speak, you will forever lose the opportunity to do so.¡± He was still a child, but he possessed a natural authority that inspired trust in others. With them here at the same time, I can sense that he''s actually the one taking the lead in this matter. Following that thought, the young man looked at Anthony. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°You can try me.¡± The young man took a deep breath before looking at him. ¡°Okay, I can tell you, but on one condition.¡± ¡°Do you think you''re in the position to make demands?¡± Thalia retorted, looking at him. The young man remained silent, his gaze fixed on Anthony since he could tell that thetter was the one who called the shots. Anthony narrowed his eyes briefly and held his gaze. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I can tell you are either wealthy or of high social status. I want money, lots of it,¡± the young man said. Anthony''s eyes remained on him. ¡°That depends on the value of the information you provide.¡± ¡°I may not know how you found this ce, but the fact that you did means there''s definitely something here you want.¡± The young man looked at Anthony with an air of certainty. Chapter 1089 Just A Figure To Me Chapter 1089 Just A Figure To Me After a moment of contemtion, Anthony said, ¡°All right, I agree to your request.¡± ¡°Aren''t you going to ask me how much I want?¡± the young man asked. With a light chuckle, Anthony walked over. He pulled out a chair and sat right in front of him. ¡°No matter the amount, it''s just a figure to me.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. Looking at him at that moment, she somewhat felt that he had been possessed by Keh. I know your family is wealthy. But is there really a need to show off like this? She nced at him before shifting her gaze to the young man across from her and said, ¡°Why are you spacing about? He''s not joking with you. He has plenty of the item you want.¡± The young man studied Anthony, realizing once more that he shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. ¡°Stop dragging your feet. Are you going to speak up or not?¡± Thalia''s patience was already wearing thin by that point. The young man gradually snapped back his senses. He nced at Thalia. ¡°Didn''t I say I would talk?¡± As he spoke, he nced at the gun pressed against him. ¡°Could you take it away? It''s scaring me.¡± Thalia threw a look at him. Without saying anything, she promptly put her gun away. Upon seeing that, the young man finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The situation is such. About the matter you asked about, I indeed have some recollection...¡± the young man began slowly with his eyes on them. But upon seeing them listen attentively, he unexpectedly shot up and dashed toward the door. However, just as he had jumped to his feet and was about to run, Thalia seemed to have anticipated it. With a swift stretch of her leg, he tripped and went facedown. A loud thud rang out as the young man fell heavily onto the ground. At that, a sneer crept onto Thalia''s face. She then walked over and stomped a leg right onto his back. ¡°Punk, I have yed that trick of yours from young.¡± The young many sprawled on the ground, remaining motionless for a long time. Right then, Thalia looked up and nced at Anthony. ¡°What''s the n now? Do we beat him into confessing or kill him outright?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes. Then, he walked toward the young man and crouched down before him. ¡°Actually, whether you talk is no longer important to us. If we can''t learn the truth, you are the truth. The contents of yourputer can serve as evidence. Since you want to be a scapegoat for someone else, I''ll oblige!¡± While saying that, he cast a look at Thalia. ¡°Just kill him. I''ve already backed up everything on the computer. We''ll have something to report back.¡± Hearing that, Thalia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I''ll wait for you outside.¡± With that, Anthony turned around and headed out. Admittedly, as the young many on the ground, Anthony''s final utterance moved him deeply. I simply did a task for someone else and didn''t think much about the consequences! With that thought in mind, he immediately called out at Anthony''s retreating figure. ¡°Wait! Wait a moment!¡± Anthony halted in his tracks, turning back to look at him. ¡°I''m talk, I''ll talk!¡± the man eximed repeatedly. Anthony chuckled softly. ¡°No, it''s okay. I don''t have the patience for this anymore. Besides, I won''t be able to tell whether you''re speaking the truth. So, you might as well y the scapegoat!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± The young man hastily shook his head, a mix of Chanaean and Ustranian streaming out of his mouth. ¡°No, that''s not it! I will speak the truth! I''m serious! Please believe me!¡± ¡°No, it''s okay.¡± ¡°Y-You''re here for someone named Keh Hamilton, aren''t you?¡± the young promptly cried out, his eyes locked on Anthony''s back. At the mention of Keh''s name, Anthony''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I can tell you the truth. I''ll tell you everything!¡± the young man said, his eyes still on Anthony''s back. Seeing that, Thalia immediately grabbed him by the back and hoisted him up. Then, with a swift backward swing, she sent him tumbling back into his chair. Nonchntly pulling another chair over, she effectively trapped him in ce. ¡°Ahh!¡± With two chairs crushing his legs between them, the young man howled in pain. Thalia, on the other hand, appearedpletely unconcerned. She casually took a seat nearby. Crossing her legs, she looked at him with a rxed and elegant demeanor. ¡°Shut up!¡± Upon hearing that, the young man immediately forced himself to zip his mouth. ¡°I''m giving you onest chance. If you don''t talk properly, don''t me me for showing you no mercy,¡± Thalia said softly. At that, the young man nodded profusely. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Have a seat and give him another chance!¡± Thalia beckoned at Anthony, seemingly offering him a way out. The two of them worked together perfectly. Following that, Anthony also took a seat across from the young man. After pulling through the pain, the young man looked at Anthony. ¡°This is how things went. One night a week ago, I received a private message. Someone came to me with a photo of a man named Keh Hamilton, asking if I had seen him before.¡± Anthony looked at him. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°That man...¡± The young man seemed somewhat hesitant. He observed Anthony and Thalia as if weighing things in his mind. ¡°You''ve seen him before?¡± The young man immediately shook his head. ¡°No, no. I''ve never seen him!¡± ¡°If so, why would you ask others with a new ount?¡± Anthony asked in return. ¡°May I ask you a question?¡± the young man ventured timidly, looking at Thalia and Anthony. ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia retorted. It was evident that Anthony and Thalia didn''t intend to say anything, so the young man steeled himself and divulged, ¡°I have never seen the man in the flesh, but I knew of him from a decade ago!¡± Speaking of that, both Anthony and Thalia were momentarily taken aback. ¡°Go on.¡± Anthony fixed his eyes on the young man. ¡°It''s like this... A decade ago, I was an intermediary. That is to say, I was responsible for helping people ept jobs, thereby earning amission from them.¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Anthony stared at him. ¡°The point is, a decade ago, I received an assignment. That assignment was to find someone skilled in disguise to disguise as the man in the photo.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony bore his eyes into the young man. ¡°Do you still remember when, the exact date and ce? How did you guysmunicate?¡± ¡°I''ll have to think about the exact date, but I remember it was summer. As for how we communicated, it was naturally through the inte!¡± the young man replied. Summer... It just so happens that the incident involving Daddy and Holden''s girlfriend also took ce during summer. This absolutely couldn''t have been a coincidence! Anthony looked at him. ¡°Who was the client? And did the person mention his intention?¡± ¡°Generally, our kind of business operates in the shadows. Naturally, we avoid asking too many questions. Therefore, I certainly wouldn''t ask a client his intention in using our services. As for his identity, I have no idea.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony frowned. Beside him, Thalia interjected in a drawl at that precise moment, ¡°So, you''ve talked at length, but it''s all useless?¡± ¡°But that''s all I know,¡± the young man said. Thalia let out a coldugh. ¡°If that''s the case, why would you still be so invested in this matter after all this time, even going as far as creating a new ount to ask when you saw someone else asking about it?¡± ¡°I... I just felt that it was too much of a coincidence. I was also afraid of arousing suspicion. So, I changed to a new ount to ask!¡± the young man exined, looking them in the eye. Chapter 1090 Sounding Out The Truth Chapter 1090 Sounding Out The Truth Her dark eyes fell upon him calmly and steadily. Thalia crossed her arms, looking him over with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Watching Thalia''s smile gave the young man a chilling sensation in his heart. Yet, he steeled himself and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Such warm-hearted, huh?¡± Thalia asked with a yful smile. ¡°It''s not so much that I''m warm-hearted, but after all, I did handle this matter previously. Therefore, it''s only normal that I''m curious, right?¡± said the person. Listening, Thalia gave a nomittal nod. Then, as if recalling something, she looked at him, adopting a casual conversational tone. ¡°Did you make money doing this before?¡± The young man hadn''t expected her to ask that. He hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°It''s not bad. Some clients are quite generous, allowing me to make a decent amount.¡± ¡°You must have quite a few clients, right?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Not bad.¡± The person continued to nod. Off to the side, Anthony simply watched. Thalia''s behavior was somewhat abnormal, but the more she behaved that way, the more it indicated that she must have discovered or suspected something. Pursing his lips, Anthony stood silently to one side, allowing Thalia to continue the conversation. However, the next second, Thalia looked at the person and said with a smile, ¡°So, you remember all of your numerous clients clearly, don''t you?¡± At the mention of that, the young man was taken aback. ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡± Thalia asked. The young man paused for a moment, then looked at her and said, ¡°Not exactly. It''s just that some impressions are so strong that the memories stay with you.¡± ¡°So tell me, what about Keh left such a deep impression on you?¡± Thalia asked. The young man fell silent. Looking at her, his face appeared slightly rigid. Thalia, however, still wore a smile on her face as she looked at him. ¡°If you don''t speak up, I''ll assume you''re lying to me. You see, I don''t have many quirks, but I particrly despise being lied to. Once I find out, I''ll sever the tendons in the hands and feet of those who lied to me, letting them suffer a fate worse than death.¡± As she spoke, she had already drawn a dagger from behind her. She stared at the man as if counting down the seconds for him. The young man swallowed. ¡°I-I...¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°I really...¡± ¡°Two!¡± Thalia''s stunning face wore a nonchnt expression. ¡°That''s because h-he...¡± ¡°One!¡± As soon as the word left her lips, Thalia swiftly swung her dagger. Before anyone could react, the man felt a burning sensation in his wrist. When he looked down, he saw his wrist was already starting to bleed profusely. After the young man saw that, his eyes widened instantly. ¡°You!¡± Thalia''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What about me?¡± The young man didn''t utter a word and immediately reached out to cover the wound on his wrist. However, blood gushed out like a spring, prompting him to swiftly remove his T-shirt and press it directly onto the wound. ¡°I need to go to the hospital!¡± the young man muttered. Thaliaughed. ¡°A hospital? Shouldn''t you be more concerned about whether you can survive this?¡± Watching Thalia casually toy with the knife in front of him, the young man was genuinely terrified. ¡°Do you realize you could get caught doing this?¡± The young man attempted to threaten Thalia. However, Thaliaughed. ¡°Caught? That''ll have to depend on their capabilities!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At that moment, Anthony, who was standing nearby, suddenly walked over. He patted the young man on the shoulder, signaling him to look at his own phone. The screen of the phone disyed a news bulletin of a most-wanted list, with Thalia ranking at the top. ¡°Do you see that?¡± Anthony asked him. ¡°So, do you think she''ll be scared?¡± The young man nced at his phone and then looked at Thalia standing in front of him. At that moment, the fear in his eyes said it all. ¡°A-Are you from Darz?¡± the young man asked Thalia, his voice quivering slightly as he stared into her eyes. At the mention of Darz, Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, so you''re aware of Darz. Seems like you''re quite well-informed!¡± The young man swallowed hard, then looked at Thalia, unsure of what to say next. ¡°So, by now, you should realize how patient I''ve been with you, right?¡± Thalia asked him. Despite the gentleness in her voice, there was a chilling bloodlust lurking in her eyes. ¡°I-I didn''t know who you were...¡± Thalia chuckled lightly. ¡°So? What are you trying to say now?¡± The man hesitated to speak. ¡°I can tell you, b-but could you possibly spare my life?¡± ¡°It all depends on whether the information you provide is sufficient to appease my anger.¡± Thalia looked at him. The man hesitated several times before looking at her and nodding. ¡°Indeed, I was the one who took the job initially. However, it was a friend who sought me out, and I epted this business through him. At the time, he repeatedly urged me not to ask too many questions and to forget about the matter once the job was done. They offered a lot of money, so I really didn''t ask any further.¡± Listening to his words, the two of them looked at him, both remaining silent, waiting for him to confess on his own. ¡°Originally, I hadn''t given it much thought. To me, this was nothing more than a client who paid promptly. However, not long after this matter, my friend inexplicably died. They said he ended his own life, but I knew him. He wouldn''t have taken his own life!¡± Upon hearing those words, Thalia and Anthony exchanged nces. Then, Thalia opened her mouth to ask, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What I want to convey is that, not long after this incident urred, I inadvertently came across an email he had once sent me. He asked me to forget about this matter, and if anything untoward happened to him, I should go as far away as possible... It was only at that moment that I realized his death was rted to this incident!¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Since then, I truly left that ce and moved here. It''s been over a decade now. I thought everything was fine, but it wasn''t until I saw his picture again in the group chat that day that all these memories resurfaced...¡± the young man murmured as he looked at them. ¡°So, are you saying that you''re clueless about all this?¡± Thalia asked. The man hesitated for a moment. ¡°It''s not that I know nothing...¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes. The young man contemted for a long time before he finally looked up at them. ¡°Have you ever heard of an organization called Lobeck?¡± Speaking of which, Thalia''s eyes narrowed instantly. ¡°Lobeck?¡± From the expression on Thalia''s face, that young man could discern that Thalia definitely knew of the organization. After all, they worked in the same field, so how could she not know? ¡°That''s right!¡± The young man nodded. Thalia''s expression turned serious. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that they were the ones who once sought me to disguise as Keh?¡± the young man asked. After a moment of silence, Thalia lowered her voice, looking at him as she coldly asked, ¡°Do you know the consequences of lying?¡± ¡°You''ll sever the tendons on my limbs. I know,¡± the man said, his gaze fixed on Thalia, his eyes resolute. ¡°This is all the information I have. Whether it''s right or wrong, I don''t know. But if you don''t believe me, you can take action now.¡± With that, he reached out his hand toward Thalia. Even though his other hand was drenched in fresh blood at that moment, there was a certain sincerity in his gaze. Chapter 1091 The Two Performed Well Chapter 1091 The Two Performed Well Thalia stared at that man for a while, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°I''ve always been a person who believes in evidence. Unless you have proof to substantiate your im. ¡°Evidence...¡± the man murmured, furrowing his brows in thought for a moment. Then, looking at her, he said, ¡°They cover their tracks well, even going so far as to silence my friend for this matter. Where am I supposed to find evidence? Thalia, on the other hand, curled her lips into a smile, her expression filled with mockery and disdain. ¡°So, I''m supposed to believe your baseless ims? Do you even know what Lobeck is? Why don''t you tell me about it?¡± The young man fell silent for a moment, then looked at her and said very seriously. ¡°I didn''t know before, but now, I have some understanding.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± The young man looked at her. ¡°It''s an assassin organization, epting all tasks regardless of their scale, never refraining frommitting inhumane acts.¡± ¡°Since you know, how dare you spout such nonsense?¡± Thalia retorted, looking at him. ¡®I''m not spouting nonsense!¡± The man locked at Thalia, his emotions starting to re up. ¡°Everything I''ve said is the truth. You were the one who. asked me about this, but now that I''ve told you, you don''t believe me. Is it that you don''t trust me, or are you just afraid of offending them? Listening to the other party''s provocation, Thaliaughed. ¡°Provocation is useless to me. I''ve said it before. As long as there''s evidence, I can ept your ims. Now... why should I believe you just because you say so? What if you hold a grudge against them and want to use us?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°But where could I find the evidence?" ¡°That''s your problem.¡± The man looked at Thalia in exasperation, his expression quite helpless. At that moment, Thalia rose to her feet. ¡°All right. We''ve asked just about everything we needed to. Let''s go.¡± Anthony lifted his gaze to nce at Thalia. Upon seeing the look in her eyes, he nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay.¡± As she was about to leave, the man immediately spoke up. ¡°Are you just leaving just like this?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you waiting for me to sever your tendons?¡± The young man looked at Thalia, his brows furrowed, his heart filled with an overwhelmingplexity of emotions. At that moment, Thalia looked at him. ¡°We are here solely to investigate this matter. As for anything else, it''s beyond our purview, so don''t overthink it!¡± Having said that, she rose and walked toward the outside. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± At that time, the man spoke while looking at Thalia Thalia turned to look at him, her gaze exuding an air of nonchnce. ¡°Is there anything else? ¡°Could I have your phone number? If I find any evidence, I can contact you!¡± the young man said. Thalia and Anthony exchanged nces. ¡°Don''t worry. Aside from this, I won''t bother you,¡± said the young man. ¡°What do you think?¡± At that moment. Thalia asked Anthony, looking at him. At that moment, Anthony walked over to the man''s table, picked up a pen, and wrote down a series of numbers on the paper. Then, he looked at him and said, ¡°We''ll only be here for a day or two, but I hope you can find the evidence.¡± The man looked at Thalia, nodded, and said. ¡°I will.¡± After leaving his phone number, Anthony walked over to Thalia and said, "Let''s go.¡± Thalia nodded, and the two of them subsequently walked out. Having walked a considerable distance, Anthony finally nced back at the house not far behind. He withdrew his gaze, turning his attention to Thalia. ¡°You''re quite the actor!¡± ¡°You''re quite cooperative, too!¡± The two individuals looked at each other, sharing a smile. After taking a few steps, Anthony suddenly asked, ¡°What''s your take on this matter?" Her stunning features suddenly turned serious. After a long while, she murmured, ¡°It''s pretty much on the money.¡± Anthony pursed his lips, looking at her with a puzzled expression, and asked, ¡°Didn''t you say you didn''t believe his ims?¡± a He probably didn''t have the ability to fabricate ofsthe spot. From the moment wecarrived, his emotions have beenin a state of high tensiqn> f I''m notmistaken, at first he must have thought we were there toxkill him;Sso he would rather die than speak. Only after realizing that we w¨¦re from Darz did he finally breathe a sigh of relief,¡± Thalia analyzed and said. Content belongs to Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°I share the same opinion. However, there''s something I don''t understand. Given that he''s already said so much, why didn''t you seize the opportunity to press him further? You might have been able to get more answers.¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°What if he did fabricate, and.we failed to discern his lies? By then, we would be his pawns, the means of his ¡° revenge.Let''s not even discuss to what extent he could go, but atthe very.deast, it would bring no benefits totzobeck. If we end up fi ghting each ther, it would be a lose-lgse situation. Are we really going to let him reap the benefits as a bystander?¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded thoughtfully. "That does make sense. ¡°Indeed, if it were them, he would have gone to great lengths to find evidence to prove it. If not, he would have dismissed the idea himself.¡± Thalia analyzed the situation in a clear and logical manner. Anthony looked at her, sincerely eximing, "I never thought you''d be so brilliant in this regard.¡± ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°That''s obviously the case. ¡°But why do I interpret it differently?¡± ¡°That''s your misinterpretation!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Thalia gave him a nce,ughing helplessly. ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± Anthony asked, looking at her. Hearing that, Thalia frowned. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°What else could it be? ¡°Isn''t it always you who has the best ideas for these kinds of things?¡± Thalia retorted. ¡°Before, I thought you were not very bright. but now I suddenly realize that I was the shallow one. Let''s hear your thoughts and opinions,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing his words, Thalia wanted to retort, but he had already admitted his own shallowness. She found herself without any room to argue. She nced at him. ¡°You certainly are flexible.¡± ¡®I''ve always been like this.¡± As they spoke, the two had already reached the car. Thalia gestured for him to get in before they continued their conversation Once they got in the car, Thalia immediately drove off. After they had traveled a considerable distance, Thalia finally spoke. ¡°How about we wait for a day? What do you think?¡± ¡°Wait?¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± Thalia said. "My intuition tells me that the man wasn¡¯t lying. Therefore. from tonight until tomorrow, he''ll surely be doing everything possible to find evidence. Once he finds it, we''ll n our next move!¡± Anthony pursed his lips, pondering for a moment before he looked at her and asked, ¡°What if he couldn''t find any evidence?¡± ¡°a Even if he cantt find it, that won''t hinder us froma investigating other matters. Now that we know this, of course, We''ll investigate following this lead It''s just that if there ig ev iderice, it''ll be easier to exin things to Kyle and Holden, isn''t it?¡± Talia asked. NovelDrama.Org Speaking of which, Anthony suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, shouldn''t we have taken him with us? Otherwise, who will testify for Daddy?¡± Thalia turned her head, her gaze settling on Anthony. ¡°What''s the matter? You''re just thinking of this now? ¡°I didn''t expect to find him so quickly,¡± Anthony said, looking at Thalia. ¡°No. We must turn around. We have to take him with us.¡± ¡°You can take him with us now, but who will go find the evidence?¡± Thalia asked. Upon hearing that, Anthony furrowed his brows in distress. Weighing the two options, he chose the more critical one. ¡°We can still gather evidence after arresting him. but if he escapes, that wouldplicate matters.¡± Chapter 1092 Hard To Uncover Chapter 1092 Hard To Uncover Thalia still ignored him. ¡°What? Am I not a witness anymore?" ¡°You? ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Since the day you returnedst time, you''ve been standing before Holden. Do you think he would still believe what you say? More precisely, would he believe it all?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Kyle, Holden, and I, we understand each other,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Even if he''s angry with me, he would never suspect me! ¡®Is that so?¡± ¡°Drop the question mark!¡± Thalia said. ¡°After all these years, we still have this level of trust and understanding.¡± Anthony indeed didn¡¯t understand much, and he was always the type to anticipate the worst oue. After some contemtion, he said, ¡°No. Even so, we must take that person away. What if he doesn''t believe us?¡± Thalia nced at him. ¡°Do you really have such little faith in me?" ¡°That''s a different matter altogether! At that moment, Thalia swiftly whipped out something and tossed it directly behind her. Anthony swiftly caught it. It was something akin to a camera. He examined it in his hands and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± After a while, Anthony looked up at her again, ¡°Don''t tell me you captured everything that just happened? Hearing that, Thalia responded, ¡°Not just that. ¡°More than that?¡± Anthony furrowed his brows, suddenly understanding something. "Don¡¯t tell me you live-streamed it!¡± Thaliaughed, ncing at the person seated behind her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Not bad. You react quite quickly. ¡°Did you really broadcast it live to them?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia nodded. ¡°That''s correct. ¡°Well...¡± ¡°They already know now,¡± Thalia said. Anthony was suddenly at a loss for words. Looking at the person in the rearview mirror, Thalia saw that Anthony''s expression was tense as if he was somewhat unhappy. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you angry?¡± she asked Anthony withdrew his gaze. also looking forward. Their eyes met in the mirror. He pursed his lips and replied, ¡°What do I have to be angry about? You''ve been more thoughtful than I could have been, and you''ve avoided some problems. I can''t thank you enough!¡± As Thalia listened, she narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Your expression doesn''t seem to be one of gratitude.¡± Anthony heaved a heavy sigh. "I''m just expressing relief and gratitude. It''s fortunate that you thought of it. Otherwise, I''m afraid this matter would have been hard to exin.¡± This statement, indeed, seemed to hold some truth. Thalia looked at him. ¡°I was merely taking precautionary measures. If that person could find the evidence and was willing to testify, it would be ideal. Even if they didn¡¯t want to testify, we would still have the evidence, wouldn''t we?¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony nodded. "Hmm. You''re absolutely right.¡± ¡°Therefore, ease your mind,¡± Thalia said to him as she looked at him Taking a deep breath, Anthony nodded heavily. ¡°Hmm.¡± As they were speaking, Thalia''s phone began to ring. Upon seeing the iing call disyed, Thalia instinctively looked behind her. Anthony, whe was sitting behind her, naturally caught sight of the words shing on her phone screen It was a call from Kyle. The two stopped talking, and Thalia simply pressed the answer button. ¡°Hey, Boss.¡± On the other end of the phone, there was a long, lingering silence. At one point, Thalia thought there was an issue with her phone signal. ¡°Hello, Boss?¡± she asked. ¡®I''m here.¡± Kyle''s heavy voice rang out. ¡°What''s wrong? You sound as if you''ve been hit by a piece of terrible news,¡± Thalia teased. ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡°Are you talking about Lobeck?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Even when I was confronting Anthony before, I had this intuition. If what he said was true, then there must be a massive conspiracy behind this matter. Now, it seems my suspicions have been confirmed,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Boss, are you saying that you believe what this person is saying?¡± Thalia asked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Don''t you believe?¡± Kyle retorted. ¡®I''m certain I believe it,¡± Thalia stated outright. ¡° orsover, after so many years of straggling i in this field, can somewhatdiscern whether or notc someone is lying. This person surely has apersonal vendetta, but he¡¯ coultin''t possibly fabricate such a huge incident. If it really is-@ fabrication, then I might 3s well consider all my years wasted!¡± ¡°Since that''s the case, why are you still asking me?¡± Kyle asked directly. ¡°The issue was that it didn¡¯t matter if I believed. It has to be you who believe.¡± ¡°It''s useless if only I believe. Others must believe too,¡± Kyle said Speaking of which, Thalia immediately asked, ¡°What was Holden''s reaction? Does he believe it? ¡°He isn''t here.¡± ¡°He isn''t there? ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± Kyle didn''t respond directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Where is Anthony?" ¡°He''s right behind me,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Give him the phone. I have a few words to say,¡± Kyle stated directly. Thalia directly handed the phone over to Anthony. After receiving the phone, Anthony said softly, ¡°I''m here. yle took a deep breath and said, Anthony, I''tnot sure if you''re familiar with Lobeck, but what I wafit to tell yotris that uncovering the truth might be much harder than you imagine. You need to be mentally prepared.¡± Content belongs¡®o NovelDrama.Org 4 ¡° ¡°I know,¡± Anthony said ¡°However, it''s not necessarily about finding someone specific. As long as we can prove it was them, letting Holden know would suffice,¡± Anthony said ¡®If that''s really the case, then Holden''s target will surely be over there. What will we do then?¡± Anthony asked ¡°What else can be done? As long as they''re not one of us, it''s manageable!¡± Kyle said. Upon hearing this, Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± ¡°It''s surprising that you''ve managed to uncover matters from over a decade ago. However, regardless of anything else, the foremost duty is still to protect oneself.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I will.¡± ¡°All right. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be waiting for your news.¡± Kyle said ¡°All right,¡± Anthony responded, then handed the phone back to Thalia Thalia took back her phone and reassured Kyle, ¡°Boss, don''t worry. With me around, nothing will happen to your future star!¡± ¡°Protect him, but also take good care of yourself. ¡°You can rest assured, after all, I am a person who values my life. ¡°All right. I''m hanging up. ¡°However, there¡¯s one more thing,¡± Thalia said ¡°What?¡± ¡®I suppose I¡¯m on a mission now, aren''t I?¡± Thalia asked, driving without even ncing at her phone. ¡°So?¡± ¡°If this is a mission, will I get rewarded¡ª¡± Beep! Before she could even finish speaking, the busy tone was already sounding from the phone When Thalia lowered her gaze, she discovered that the call had already been disconnected. Looking at her phone, she furrowed her brows and grumbled, ¡°No. Have people nowadays really be so short-sighted?¡± Anthony sat ashind her, listening to Thalia''s words. A smile involuntarily tugged atthe corner of his mouth.-> ¡°For Kyl¨¦+talking about money hurts rtignships. You insist on hurting his feelings. Can you me im for rea¨¦ting this way?¡± Contentbelongs to NovelDrama.Org 4 Thalia clicked her tongue twice. then couldn''t help but say, ¡°They say the wealthier people are, the stingier they be. This statement couldn''t be more true!¡± As she spoke, her gaze casually swept over Anthony behind her. Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, her eyes lit up instantly. Chapter 1093 Being In Love Chapter 1093 Being In Love ¡°Anthony!¡± Thalia looked at him. her eyes slightly squinted, a bright light shining in their depths. Immediately, Anthony sensed something and looked at her with a vignt gaze. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow, her eyes full of knowing ¡®I said... What did I say?¡± Anthony feigned ignorance,pletely avoiding the topic. ¡°Stop ying dumb. You''re so smart. How could you not understand what I mean?¡± Thalia asked with augh. Upon hearing this, Anthonyzily crossed his arms. ¡°I''ve been seriously sleep-deprivedtely, so my brain really isn¡¯t functioning well...¡± ¡°Anthony, it''s really about time you use that brain of yours!¡± Thalia teased. Anthony''s lips curled up slightly when he heard those words. ¡°Well, there''s nothing I can do!¡± Thalia nced at him. ¡°Anthony, out of all the things you could learn from Kyle, you had to pick up this one. You''ve truly mastered the art of bing stingier the richer you get!¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony immediately denied it. "What are you talking about? I don''t have any money. I''m broke!¡± ¡°Gosh! Who was it just now in that room, saying that money is just a number to them? You were acting all high and mighty just a moment ago, and now, why have you suddenly be poor?¡± Thalia teased. ¡°You''ve said it''s all about acting, so naturally, it has to be convincing. Would you believe me if I were to brag?¡± Anthony leanedfortably against the back of the chair, bantering with her. Hearing that, Thalia nced at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Anthony, others may not understand you, but don''t I? Even if I don''t know the exact amount you earn, don''t I have a rough idea?¡¯ ¡°Oh? How much do I eam, then?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°You¡ª¡± Thalia was at a loss for words for a moment, then finally said after a while, ¡°I know you have much more, much mere than me!¡± Anthonyughed, his palm-sized face surprisingly exuding an indescribable sense of maturity. ¡®I don''t care. Whatever Kyle can''t provide me, you have to make up for!¡± Thalia said outright. Upon hearing this, Anthony slightly turned his body. his gaze shifting forward. ¡°No. This is a matter between you and Kyle. What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°He wouldn''t admit that this was the mission, so did I run around for nothing? ¡°Are we now charging for the bond between us?¡± ¡°Even blood brothers settle their ounts clearly. I used to let things slide with you, but now, no. From now on, I do everything in vain. If Kyle doesn¡¯t pay, you''ll have to make up for it!¡± Thalia stated directly. Although it was indeed the case, Anthony was still somewhat curious. ¡°No, you''ve also earned quite a bit. I''ve never heard you mention it before. Why are you asking for money now?¡± ¡°Times have changed!¡± ¡°What are the changes?¡± ¡°Before, I was alone, so it didn¡¯t matter where I lived or what I ate. However, things have changed now...¡± As she spoke, Thalia couldn''t help but let a smile creep onto her lips, her eyes filled with anticipation for the future. Anthony was rendered speechless. At this paint in the conversation, how could I not understand what those words mean? He sighed helplessly, looking at her. ¡°Spencer earns more. You don''t need to worry about supporting the family, do you?¡± Thalia pursed her lips. ¡°It''s not the same. What if there''s more than just the two of us in the future?¡± ¡°More than two of you? Even if you had a whole brood of children, it would be enough to sustain you for ten generations! A brood of children? A broader smile spread across Thalia¡¯s face when she heard those words. However, as she pondered over them, she sensed something was amiss. Looking at the person behind her through the rearview mirror, she retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? A whole brood of children? Do you take me for a pig?¡± With a smile, Anthony asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you want a big family?¡± ¡®I certainly don''t want to have that many. I''ll have three at most,¡± Thalia said, looking at Anthony. ¡°Just like the three of you! With a helpless nce at her, Anthony asked, "Do you know what you look like to me right now?" ¡°What?¡± ¡°A love-struck fool!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡°What? Doesn''t it seem so?¡± Anthony retorted. After some thought, he said, ¡°Well, the average love-struck mind doesn''t consider itself to be in love''s turmoil!" ¡°Anthony, let me correct you.¡± Thalia said. ¡°I believe patience will be rewarded. Don''t spout nonsense about me being love-struck!¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°Let me ask you something. What would you do if Spencer suddenly disappeared again?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As soon as this was mentioned, Thalia''s face changed. Just as she was about to say something, Anthony interjected, ¡°I was only making an example! ¡°Your analogy doesn''t hold up! ¡°Why not? Dorit forget that if it weren''t for your life-risking test, he might notnave told you the truth ~ even now. And we both know thatif he doegn''t speak, he must have his difficuities and reasons. What if he hasn''t figured it out and runs 5 away? What will you do?¡± Anthany asked. An image immediately formed in Thalia''s mind after she heard those words. He''s talking as though Spencer had already run off! She furrowed her brows. pondered for a moment, and then eximed, ¡°He wouldn''t dare!¡± ¡°What if he dare?¡¯ ¡°If he dares to leave without saying goodbye again, I swear I will never see him in my life again!¡± Thalia dered, emphasizing each word. ¡°I thought you were going to break his legs just to keep him by your side!¡± Anthony teased. Thalia shot him a direct re. "Do you really think I''m that ruthless?¡± ¡°Aren''t you quite ruthless when you carry out your missions?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°I do that to others, but for him...¡± Thalia''s words trailed off before she could finish Anthony looked at her. ¡°See? It''s still different, isn''t it?¡± At that moment, Thalia pressed down on the brakes, having already arrived at the hotel entrance. Thalia nced at the person behind her through the rearview mirror. ¡°It has always been different!¡± At that moment, Anthony stepped forward and looked at her. ¡°Indeed, it''s different But don''t me me for. being nosy: The more you treat as man wel, the more he takes yousfor granted, But if you don''t pay fir much attention, he might just end up fating head over heels forsyou. Trust me. That''s just how men are!¡± Just as Thalia was about to say something, Anthony suddenly reached out and patted her. ¡°But I still wish you happiness!¡± After saying that, he directly opened the car door and got out. Thalia sat in the car, immediately feeling a surge of frustration By then, she waspletely engrossed in the scene Anthony had just described, her mind filled with images of Spencer potentially running away at any moment. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. The more she thought about it, the more unbearable it became. She then tock out her phone, found Spencer''s number, and dialed it directly. However, what Thalia didn''t expect was that no one answered the phone. He would always answer her calls immediately, but Spencer wasn''t even picking up the phone at that moment. As she was deep in thought, her phone began to ring. Seeing that it was a call from Spencer, she immediately answered. ¡°Hello?¡± Unexpectedly, Thalia held up her phone and shouted directly at the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Spencer, warning you! I don''t < care what unspeakable difficulties or hardships youre facing. If you dare it to leave without saying goodbye again, I will never forgive you in this lifetime, and I swear we Will never meet again!¡± On the other end of the phone, Spencer was utterly bewildered. What''s going on? Chapter 1094 No Need To Thank Me Chapter 1094 No Need To Thank Me Anthony was sitting in the living room, typing away on hisputer. At that moment, the door swung open, and Thalia walked in. The moment she stepped in, her gaze immediately fell upon the small figure, giving him a casual nce as she did Without lifting his head, Anthony asked, ¡°Have you finished your phone call? Thalia let out a sigh, closed the door, and walked straight toward him. Anthony lifted his gaze, his eyes meeting hers. Before he could utter a word, Thalia reached out. seizing his ear in her grip. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!¡± Anthony repeatedly eximed. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°You still know what pain feels like?¡± ¡°Of course! Can''t you just speak properly? Can you let go first?¡± Anthony asked her, looking into her eyes. Thalia looked at him, and after heaving a deep sigh, she finally let him go. Anthony rubbed his ear, which had turned red from being pinched, and looked up at Thalia. ¡°Why are you so angry? I was just trying to help you!¡± ¡°Are you helping me, or are you trying to make us fight each other?¡± Thalia asked Anthony looked at her. Let me ask you this. Have you ever lost your temper with Spencer?" Thalia shook her head. ¡°Not at all!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What about today? ¡°Today was the first time.¡± As Thalia spoke, her voice had significantly softened Anthony looked at her. ¡°Actually, you can feel it yourself. In this rtionship, you''ve always been the one treading carefully, nurturing it, afraid that any misstep might scare the other person away!¡± L... [haven''t...¡± Thalia averted her gaze, clearly reluctant to admit it. Whether admitted or not, it evidently didn''t matter much. As Anthony fell into silence, Thalia looked at him and said, ¡°Don''t try to change the subject on me. What are you really trying to say?¡± ¡°What I mean to say is that you''ve always been so careful and protective of your feelings for each other, which made them somewhat fragile. But today was different. You yelled at him. You were harsh with him, and it only made your bond stronger! Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did I hear that wrong? You''re saying our rtionship has be stronger because we argued?¡± Just as she was about to reach out and grab his ear, Anthony immediately blocked her hand. ¡°Don''t be so rude. Wait until I finish speaking!¡± ¡°Do you need to continue? You, with your deceitful tongue, I must teach you a lesson today!¡± With that, Thalia made a move as if to hit him. However, in the next moment, Anthony stepped directly in front of her. ¡°I have another question for you. When you yelled at Spencer, what did he say? What did he do?" ¡°What could he say? Of course, he said he wouldn''t leave or abandon me! ¡°That''s it. Doesn''t Spencer now look like how my dad was with my mom?¡± Anthony asked. Hearing that, Thalia suddenly halted her actions, carefully pondering what Anthony had said On the side, Anthony continued, ¡°If you''re angry, he should appease you. Even if you lose your temper, he should stillfort you. This is what it looks like when a man truly cares about you in his heart. If not, it means that you''re not in his heart.¡± Thalia¡¯s gaze turned toward Anthony. ¡°What was Spencer''s attitude like? ¡°He was appeasing me. Anthony''s lips curled up into a smile when he heard that. "So that''s it. How does it feel? Does it feel like you''re only just experiencing love now?¡± Upon hearing his words, Thalia felt an unusual sensation stirring within her. ¡®It does feel a bit different!¡± A proud smile tugged at the corners of Anthony''s mouth. He then took a seat in front of theputer, saying. ¡°No need for excessive gratitude!¡± Listening to his-words, Thalia lowered her-gaze, her eyesnding on him. ¡°Baank you? Your ability to> change t the subject now can be said to hayer reached its peak. Not oly did. Kerot receive the money, _ but I was 38 also tricked by you! " Content belongs to ? Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°You noticed that? With a coldugh. Thalia strode directly toward the nearby couch and settled herself down. A voice, content andnguid, echoed. "I am magnanimous. I won''t bicker with you, but that doesn''t mean I''m a fool!¡± Watching her retreating figure, Anthony raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, are you saying you don''t want the money?¡± Thalia immediately turned around, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°Yes, of course, I want it. These are two separate matters. Moreover, not a single penny can be less!¡± ¡°No. I didn''t even ask for your gratitude fee, and yet you''re asking me for money? ¡°Like I said, these are two separate matters. Besides, I was the one who helped you, not the other way around, so...¡± Thalia looked at him with a slight smile. "Not a penny less!¡± Observing her plutomania demeanor, Anthony let out a heavy sigh. ¡°All right. If that''s the case, I won''t say anything more!¡± ¡°Same old rules! Directly, Anthony made an OK gesture toward her. Anthony stared at theputer, remaining silent. At that moment, Thalia nced sideways at him, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Look for something!¡± Anthony eximed. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Just a casual inquiry,¡± Anthony said nonchntly. How could his serious demeanor be just a casual inquiry? Thalia didn¡¯t buy it. With a swift turn, she leaped up from the couch, moving closer to Anthony. She peered at theputer and said. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Anthony didn''t hide, nor did he conceal anything. He continued to tap away on hisputer. After observing for a moment, Thalia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What on earth is this?¡± ¡°If you don''t understand, why do you still read? Thalia nced at him. ¡°Are all these things from that person''sputer?¡± With a surprised raise of his eyebrows, Anthony asked, ¡°I thought you couldn''t understand it?¡± ¡°Even if I can''t understand anything else, I can at least understand the address, right?¡± Thalia said. Anthony raised an eyebrow. "In the end, I was overthinking it... ¡°Cut to the chase. What have you found?¡± Thalia asked directly, Anthony looked at theputer. ¡°Well, there''s nothing to be found!¡± ¡°Why are you staring at the screen so intently, then?¡± Thalia nced at him Anthony nced at her. ¡°I wasn''t finished speaking yet!¡± ¡°At such a young age, you can''t even finish your sentences!¡± Thalia looked at him. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Indeed, nothing suspicious has been found ge''theputer, but I can see his online searches. He searched for information about =< Lobeck, The rtionship between an atid Lobeck must be more complex than just a simplefeud dffiong friends!¡± Contentelongs to Hearing that, Thalia let out a coldugh. ¡°I knew it. His deliberate act of feigning weakness was just too obvious! ¡°In that case, how much credibility do you think he has?¡± ¡°How credible it is depends on the evidence he brings!" Thalia said, straightening up, crossing her arms over her chest, appearingnguidly content ¡°What if there¡¯s nothing at all? ¡°Trust me, he definitely has it!¡± Thalia asserted confidently. m just wondering... What if his evidence isn''t sufficient to prove it?¡± Anthony said. Holden was worried that he simply couldn''t dy things for such a long duration Thalia was looking at him and enunciated, ¡°the evidence is insufficieat, then continue the N investigation. You''ve been & Investigating this for over a decade. What¡¯ here to worry about? believe here must be an answer and a@onclusion¡± NovelDrama.Org Chapter 1095 Complement Each Other Chapter 1095 Complement Each Other It wouldn''t be fair tobel Anthony as a pessimist, but he indeed always anticipated the worst oues On the contrary, Thalia was like the rising sun in the morning, always filling people with hope and vitality. Such a personality perfectlyplemented Anthony''s. It seemed as if, as long as Thalia was by his side, Anthony truly had nothing to worry about. ¡°What? You don''t believe me?¡± Thalia asked. After a while, Anthony nodded. ¡°I believe you. Only then did Thalia nod in satisfaction. "That''s more like it. Believe in me, and everything will be possible. Anthony looked at her, and he was on the verge of rolling his eyes at her. Indeed, just a bit of sunshine could make it brilliantly shine.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thalia, however,ughed without a care. ¡°Believe it or not, it''s up to you.¡± With that, she turned around. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. Go to sleep early. Only with enough rest can you have the energy to face tomorrow.¡± With that, she waved at him and went straight back to her room. closing the door behind her. Anthony remained seated in front of theputer, watching her retreating figure. In that moment, just in that moment, he suddenly found Thalia¡¯s words to be very sensible. With that in mind, he closed hisptop and went straight back to his room, carrying it with him. The night passed peacefully. Maybe things were progressing, or perhaps they were just too exhausted. The two of them slept like a log It wasn''t until ten o''clock the next morning that Anthony finally woke up. Upon seeing the message on his phone, Anthony immediately dialed the number. The phone was answered quickly, and Anthony promptly called out in a well-behaved manner, ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Just woke up?¡± Natasha asked softly, noticing the grogginess in his voice that often followed sleep. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Being able to sleep until this hour, it seems things are progressing quite well,¡± Natasha said. Hearing that, Anthony immediately answered, ¡°Well, there has been some progress. We are waiting for the results today, but I''m not sure if we''ll get them.¡± Natasha didn''t ask much further. Instead, she said, ¡°To make progress on a matter from over a decade ago is already quite fortunate. As for the oue, don''t ce too much importance on it!¡± ¡°How could I not care when it concerns my father¡¯s reputation?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha was taken aback. ¡°Compared to this, your father might be more concerned about your situation. He doesn''t care about these things at all!¡± ¡°Daddy cares about me, and I care about him too!¡± Anthony murmured. Upon hearing these words, Natasha paused for a few seconds before responding, ¡°All right. I will ry your message to your father.¡± Taking a deep breath, Anthony said, ¡°Nat, I''ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Regardless, stay safe!¡± Natasha said. ¡°Twill!¡± ¡°Bye! ¡°Right!¡± And so, the phone call ended Anthony held his phone, and although the call had already ended, it felt as if Natasha was right there beside him. No matter when or where, as long as he could hear her voice, Anthony always felt an indescribable sense offort. With thoughts swirling, Anthony took a deep breath. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Upon hearing the sound, Anthony headed toward the door. The door swung open, and there stood Thalia, leaning against the frame, looking as though she had just woken up. ¡°What happened?¡± Anthony asked Thalia yawned. ¡°That person will being soon.¡± ¡°Who is that person?¡± Anthony asked. With a nce, Thalia retorted, ¡°Who do you think?¡± Anthony paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you referring to the person fromst night? Thalia nodded, maintaining her usualnguid demeanor. ¡°When is heing?¡± Anthony asked ¡°He had just called me.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Anthony lifted his gaze toward her. ¡°Does his arrival imply that he''s bringing the so-called evidence?" Thalia cast her gaze down at him. ¡°If not? Could he being here for a fight?¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. As she spoke, Thalia turned and walked toward the room. ¡°I just wanted to notify you. Get ready. Let''s see what evidence he can presentter! Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°By the way, have the hotel staff bring up some foodter. The sd is quite good, so please remember to get one for me!¡± Thalia said. ¡°Why is it me?¡± ¡°You''re a man. Clean up quickly!¡± With that, Thalia went straight back to her room and shut the door. Just the day before, she said he would always procrastinate. Without making a fuss, Anthony went straight to the table, picked up the phone to order a meal, and then proceeded to freshen up. After he had finished tidying up and stepped out, the meal had just been delivered. Inside the living room, Anthony picked up his phone and messaged Thalia on WhatsApp. It read: The food is here. Thalia replied very quickly: You go ahead. Raising an eyebrow, Anthony casually tossed his phone aside. Looking at the food, he realized he was actually quite hungry. He didn''t even wait for Thalia. He started eating some small snacks, saving all the ones Thalia liked. While he was eating, the door to 2. Thalia¡¯s room opened, and she. walkec-out. Unlike usual, she was dressed I in a ck outfit that tday, looking both cool and dashing. Anthony nced at her. ¡°What''s the matter with you today?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Thalia walked over and sat down directly beside the couch. Afterward, she picked up something and stood up. ¡°You''re dressed quite formally today, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Anthony nodded Thalia¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I look beautiful, don''t 1?" ¡°Surprisingly, yes!¡± Thalia shot him a nce immediately. ¡°Surprisingly? What do you mean? You really are getting worse at making conversation.¡± With a smile, Anthony asked, ¡°Could there be a possibility that I did it on purpose?¡± Thaliaughed coldly. "So you finally admit it!¡± ¡°As long as you ask about such matters, I will admit to them,¡± Anthony said Thalia cagta nce at him, NN deliberately revealing a sinister look in her.eyes. ¡°Anthony, I''ve noticed thatyou'' ve been itching for afight again recently...¡± - Upon seeing the situation, Anthony immediatelwretorted, ¡°What? Can''t a beauty beteased a bit? As a = peerless ¡®beauty, you should be. ~> aware that you''re bound to receive somements. You should get used to it!¡± Content belongs-to 4 That was a clever diversion. Thalia looked at him, unable to suppress herughter. ¡°You really are bing more and more shameless!¡± ¡°In society, one''s pride is the least valuable thing!¡± Anthony dered Thalia nced at her, ¡°Just as I thought, you and Kyle are birds of a feather. Even the words you say are the same!¡± With a raised eyebrow, Anthony said, ¡°What can I do? Isn''t that what buddies are for?" To a certain extent, his understanding with Kyle was on the same level and frequency, which made their interaction more harmonious than others. That was also the reason why, after so many years without seeing each other, they could still harbor such trust in one another. Thalia looked at him, her smile not quite reaching her eyes. ¡°Fine. He¡¯s your buddy, and I''m not.¡± ¡°I never said that, nor did I mean it. Don''t falsely use me!¡± Anthony immediately responded. ¡°That''s what you meant!¡± Ding! While the two were engaged in a yful banter, the doorbell suddenly rang. At this point, Anthony and Thalia instantly quieted down. ¡°Has the person arrived?¡± Anthony asked. As he spoke, he rose to open the door. Before he could even stand up, Thalia suddenly stopped him, her expression serious. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony asked as he looked at her. ¡°I''ll do it!¡± Thalia said softly, then rose to her feet, cautiously making her way toward the door. Chapter 1096 Thalia Leads Them Away Chapter 1096 Thalia Leads Them Away Thalia¡¯s behavior and tone were somewhat unusual The two had been acting together for so long that Anthony was able to notice it, so he immediately lowered his voice. Thalia walked to the door and peered outside through the peephole. Anthony watched from the side. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked softly. Without uttering another word, Thalia pulled him toward the inside. Although he wasn''t sure what was going on, he could tell from her eyes that things weren''t going well. ¡°What on earth happened? Who''s outside?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia remained silent. pulling him along as they headed inside. Upon returning to the room. Thalia immediately pulled out a piece of clothing from her bag and tossed it to him. ¡°Put this on.¡± Watching as she tossed the clothes over, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°It''s bulletproof!¡± Thalia said to him seriously. Anthony nced at her, rarely seeing her with such an expression. Without a word, he picked up the clothes to put them on and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Ordinary people can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Thalia said Hearing that, Anthony paused and turned his gaze toward her. ¡°There''s just one piece?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then what about you if I wear it?¡± As he spoke, Anthony was about to take off his clothes. Thalia reached out and stopped him. "Don''t make a fuss. Just wear it if I tell you to!¡± ¡°What about you? You are our primary force. If you''re injured, we''re all done for!¡± Anthony said, looking at her. ¡°Do you think an ordinary person could hurt me?" ¡°This is noughing matter.¡± Anthony lowered his voice. ¡°I''m not joking with you!¡± Thalia stepped forward, smoothly draping the clothes over him ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!" Thalia red at him. ¡°I promised Nat that I would protect you. If anything happens to you, how am I supposed to exin it to her?¡± She walked toward the bed and retrieved a weapon from beneath the pillow. ¡°But Nat also hope you won''t take any risks!¡± Anthony said from behind Thalia shed a smile, turning back to look at him. ¡°If I were to be in danger so easily, wouldn''t that mean my title as Darz Ace is nothing more than an empty reputation?¡± Anthony was aware of Thalia¡¯s capabilities, yet each peril encountered remained an unknown variable. He was still somewhat worried. ¡°Who exactly is outside?¡± ¡°No one!¡± Anthony was confused. Thalia swept his gaze toward him. ¡°If there''s no one around, doesn''t that make it even more problematic?¡± ¡°But what if that persones?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell that person the room number. I simply told him we would discuss it after he arrived at the hotel. Anthony instantly understood what was going on. He looked outside. Thalia swept her gaze around the room, then focused on a particr spot. Suddenly, she said, ¡°You go hide there first and wait for me!¡± ¡°If you insist on following me, you''ll only hold me back!¡± Anthony knew that this was not the time to be willful. He nodded and said, ¡°All right, I''ll wait for you. But no matter what, your safetyes first!¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I cherish my life a lot more now!¡± Thalia said, her smiling expression fading as she looked at Anthony. ¡°Don''te out until I return! Anthony nodded Thalia gave Anthony a meaningful nce, then proceeded to walk outside. After watching her leave, Anthony finally turned around and hid himself. Thalia, gripping her weapon, gradually made her way toward the door. The doorbell had chimed intermittently before descending into silence. She walked to the door and once again peered through the peephole to check the outside. There was still no one around. Thalia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She knew this was a tactic. When she thought of Anthony in the room and his safety, she knew she had to open this door. She rested her hand on the doorknob and was just about to open the door when suddenly, her phone chimed, breaking the silence. Thalia picked up her phone. It was a message from Anthony, featuring a screenshot from a hallway surveince video. She saw the people standing on either side of the door frame. In the next moment, she put away her phone and gradually opened the door. Thalia nced at both sides of the door frame, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. The next second, she walked straight out. However, no sooner had she stepped out than a gun was abruptly pressed against her temple. ¡®It''s been a long time, Ms. Thalia Jacoway,¡± a man sneered as he looked at her. Thalia turned around, her gazending on the person. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°What, you don''t recognize me already?¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°I''m sorry. I truly don''t recognize you! ¡°It''s all right. You''ll remember soon!¡± With that, the person signaled with a nce, and the others moved forward to seize her. In the next moment, Thalia, filled with rage. fiercely kicked the opponent right in his vital parts. Seeing that, the others shot at Thalia. However, as if she had anticipated it, she slightly tilted her head and the bullets ended up hitting somewhere else. With a swift roundhouse kick, Thalia sent the man tumbling to the ground. Kill her! the leader shouted at that moment. Thalia didn¡¯t linger. After giving those few people a thorough beating, she ran straight outside. ¡°Get her! You must get her!¡± the man shouted Following that, several people immediately pursued Thalia. Anthony held his phone, watching everything that was happening outside through the surveince, his palms breaking out in sweat. This was the first time he had seen Thalia take action against an enemy. Her maneuvers were smooth, almost as if she was toying with her opponents. Even so, Anthony was still consumed with worry. He had absolutely no idea who these people were, nor did he know how many had actually arrived. As he pondered, an idea struck him. Thalia headed straight for the hotel exit. Those people had also pursued all the way out. Outside, there was a crowd. It would be difficult for those people to take action, and they were far from the hotel and Anthony. With this distance Thalia felt no hesitation to make her move. She finally stopped in a ce where people were scarce, She turned around tadok at the people who ~~ had beercrelentlessly pursuing her Someawere panting heavily frog exhaustion, while others, like-her, remainedposed and *> expressionless. Content Belongs to Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A sharp gl int shed in Thalia¡¯s eyes as she loaked at those people. <> "You! re-quite persistent in your¡ª pursutt: Since you insist on courting deattrI by chasing me, I''ll make you regret this!¡± Y x As she spoke, she swiftly pulled out a dagger. Seeing this. the opponents didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately started shooting at her. Thalia did a flip, stepped on the wall, and soared into the air to evade the bullets. She then charged straight toward a person, and the person fell to the ground instantly after taking a hit. Taking the gun from that person''s hand, she turned around and fired a few shots, instantly bringing down three people. At that moment, a young man was watching from not far behind. He was taken aback by Thalia''s swift movements. The two sides were engaged ina fierce battle. At that moment, just as one person was about tounctran attack-on Thalia from behind, the young man immediately stood up and ¡é charged toward Thalia. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ ¡°Be careful!¡± he eximed Chapter 1097 The Most Dangerous Place Is The Safest Place Chapter 1097 The Most Dangerous ce Is The Safest ce Thalia didn¡¯t know where the young man had sprung from, but she knew that he was reminding her. Watching the young man running toward her and seeing that the attacker behind her showed no signs of stopping, Thalia suddenly stepped forward, grabbing the young man''s arm and swiftly flinging him aside to dodge the attack. Then, she kicked the person attacking from behind, sending him flying. After that person hadnded, Thalia finally turned to look aside. Upon seeing the neer, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°It''s you?¡± ¡°Watch out, behind you!¡± the young man warned. Without turing her head, Thalia reached for her handgun and aimed it behind her. The person fell to the ground immediately. The young man looked on, his eyes widening. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Weren''t you supposed to wait for me at the hotel?¡± Thalia asked him, looking at him. ¡®I had just arrived at the hotel when I saw you running out, so I followed you...¡± He was about to say something else when he saw Thalia raise a gun at him. The young man was terrified. ¡°I mean no¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, a gunshot suddenly rang out beside his ear. He was so terrified that his body stiffened. As he was at a loss for what to do, he suddenly noticed something beneath his feet. When he cast his gaze downward, he saw a person had fallen right at his feet He lifted his gaze to Thalia, who rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Look at you, you almost peed your pants Just as the young man was about to say something, the sound of a police siren echoed from outside. Thalia knitted her brows. She didn''t want to cause any trouble, let alone attract the attention of the local police. With Anthony by her side, it was best to keep a low profile. With these thoughts in mind, she turned and walked away. However, after taking a few steps, Thalia seemed to remember something. She turned to look at the young man still standing in ce behind her and said, ¡°Are you nning to stay here and wait to be caught as the murderer?¡± Seeing that the young man was unable to move even a step, Thalia approached him, grabbed him, and pulled him away. Thalia casually tossed the gun into the flower bushes, then blended into the crowd, acting as if nothing had happened at all The young man walking beside her still had a somewhat paleplexion, his movements notably stiff as he walked. Thalia said in a low voice, ¡°If you don''t want to be caught as a murderer, then act normal. Otherwise, no one can protect you.¡± ¡°I-I''ll do my best!¡± Looking at the police officer approaching head-on, Thalia grabbed his cor and abruptly veered off into another street. Thalia had undergone specialized training. Escaping was not an issue at all for her. If it weren''t for the young man, they probably wouldn''t even catch a glimpse of her retreating figure And so, they meandered and wound their way around. Thalia didn¡¯t return to the hotel right away and waited until nightfall when it was safe enough to do so. The moment the door swung open, Thalia promptly ushered the young man into the room. After taking a nce at the situation outside, he then proceeded to go in The door closed, and at that moment, the person in the room immediately ran out. ¡°Thalia.¡± Anthony looked at her, approached her, and examined her from head to toe. ¡°Are you okay? You''re not hurt, are you?¡± Observing his worried expression, Thalia smiled. ¡°Of course I''m okay. I told you, those people can¡¯t hurt me!¡± ¡°Then why did it take you so long toe back?" Anthony asked. ¡®I have to wait until it''s safe enough toe back. Besides, those people have been lingering outside the hotel. If Ie back, you''ll be in danger.¡± ¡°Then should we change our hotel?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter where we go,¡± Thalia stated inly, moving toward the window. She drew the curtains shut, then turned back to look at him. ¡°As it stands now, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. They''ve been here before, so they probably won''te again for now.¡± In this regard, Anthony never questioned Thalia''s judgment. He nodded, then suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, who were those people?¡± ¡°Enemy.¡± Anthony was not surprised, as he had already guessed mest of it. He couldn''t help but sigh. ¡°It''s true that you have enemies everywhere you go!¡± ¡°What, are you ming me now?¡± ¡°No." ¡°Good, because they aren''t my enemy, but Darz''s. Not just me, even if Kyle came, it would be the same.¡± ¡°Darz''s enemy?" Thalia nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± As she spoke, something seemed to ur to her and she looked at Anthony. ¡®Oh, Ialraost forgot about you. If they knew you were also part of Darkn¨¦tz, they probably wouldn''t have gone to such great lengths to capture me...¡± Anthony pursed his lips, appearing utterly helpless. ¡°But how did they know we were here?¡± Anthony asked in confusion. Thalia shgok her head. ¡°I''m not sure. Somehow, word must have gotten¡¯ out. But luckily, they don''t know who yous are, and you''re not their target,¡± she: said, feeling a sense of relief. Otherwise, protecting Anthony while fighting would inevitably lead to a fierce battle. ¡°We really need to look into this matter thoroughly,¡± said Anthony. ¡°No rush. These are all old grudges from the past. The priority now is to ask about what we can,¡± said Thalia, subtly hinting at the person beside her. At that moment, Anthony lowered his gaze. Only then did he look toward the person at the side. The young man looked at Anthony and offered him a stiff smile. ¡°How did you both end uping back together?¡± Anthony asked, his gaze shifting toward Thalia ¡°When those people were chasing after me, somehow this kid saw it. He even followed and arrogantly thought he had saved me and helped me...¡± Thalia was quite speechless about it. ¡°I did help you. If it weren''t for me, those people would have attacked you from behind,¡± the young man immediately said, as if stating an indisputable fact. He had spent the afternoon with Thalia, and his courage had gradually increased. Thalia looked at him and sniggered. Without uttering another word, she walked directly toward the couch and sat down, her legs crossed. Anthony tactfully stepped forward, poured a ss of water for her, and handed it to her. Thalia looked at Anthony with considerable surprise. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°You must be tired. Take a good rest first!¡± Anthony said. Thalia¡¯s lipScurled up in satisfaction. "All right,-after a hard day''s work t''s worth. if I can get a ss of water frontyou.¡± Saying this, she took the water and drank some. Coritent belongs to ~~ ¡°If you want a drink in the future, just call me anytime.¡± ¡°Don''t forget what you just said.¡± Anthony shed her a smile. ¡°Of course!¡± Thalia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, I''ll give you credit for having a conscience!¡± Anthony didn''t say much more and gave her a warm smile. Only then did he shift his gaze to the person standing behind him. The young man was still standing there, his gaze shifting back and forth between the two of them Facing the young man, Anthony disyed apletely different demeanor¡ªmature, steady, and even an indescribable sense of pride. He didn''t rush to speak. Instead, he leisurely walked past him and then sat down on the other side. Looking at that person, Anthony seemed to be contemting something The young man stood there, sizing up Anthony and Thalia. The look in their eyes filled his heart with an unspeakable sense of dread. ¡°You can speak your mind directly. Do you have to look at me like that...¡± the young man asked R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1098 A Significant Connection With Kenneth Chapter 1098 A Significant Connection With Keh Since he had already started the conversation, Anthony no longer kept him on tenterhooks. He looked at him and asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡± The young man responded, ¡°My name is Lio.¡± Anthony nodded thoughtfully. Then, with a sharp gaze, he asked, ¡°Were you the one who brought those people?¡± Lio¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wasn''t it you who called upon today''s enemy? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Isn''t that true? You said you''de today, and those people came at the same time. If not you, then who else?¡± Anthony asked, gazing at him pensively. Lio panicked. ¡°I don''t know them at all, let alone understand the conflict between you guys. Where am I supposed to find those people?¡± Anthony shed a casual smile. ¡°You know we''re from Darz, and finding someone here who holds a grudge against Darz shouldn''t be too difficult." As he spoke, his gaze grew increasingly sharp. Lio immediately shook his head. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. Things already happened when I arrived, and I even saved her...¡± He nced at Thalia anxiously, as if hoping she could help corroborate his story. Thalia sat quietly on the side, not uttering a word, showing no intention of offering help. ¡°Strategy.¡± Anthony crossed his arms and assumed a rxed and confident demeanor. ¡°First. you quietly brought the people here, then you put on a show of being a hero to win our favor. So, tell me, what''s your purpose? Lio¡¯s gaze was filled with shock as he looked at Anthony. His mouth moved, but he was unable to utter a single word. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me...¡± Lio knew his exnations were futile, and after a long pause, that was all he could say. At that moment, Anthony looked at the wound on his wrist. ¡°Thalia hurt you yesterday, and today when you saw the enemies approaching, shouldn''t your first reaction be to wish for her death? Why would you still help her? a Before he could finish his sentence, Anthony abruptly turned his head to Thalia and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Thalia was still holding a cup of water in her hand. After listening to Anthony''s analysis, she nodded. ¡°It makes sense. Upon hearing Thalia say the same thing, Lio was all the more speechless. At that moment, Thalia put down her water and stood up. her gaze fixed on him. "There''s one thing I must correct. Even without you, I wouldn''t be in trouble, let alone get hurt.¡± Lio furrowed his brows, pondering for a long while before he finally said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. You should know that. You''ve spent the entire afternoon wandering around, hiding. Weren''t you just testing the waters, trying to see if I was the one who did it?¡± The look in Thalia''s eyes shifted slightly. After a moment, she smiled. ¡°It seems that you know quite a bit about it.¡± ¡°This doesn''t prove anything. I''m just quicker to react than others,¡± Lio said, looking at Thalia. ¡°Moreover, the fact that you''ve brought me here suggests that I''ve been cleared of suspicion. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have done so.¡± Thalia studied him for a long time. It was undeniable that he was right in what he said. Thalia had been testing him that afternoon. Only after being absolutely sure did she bring him ta meet Anthony. Otherwise, given her level of vignce, she would not have so easily brought a dangerous person near Anthony. She turned around and gave Anthony a nce. Seeing that, Anthony understood implicitly. He subtly averted his gaze, turning to look at Lio. "Even if you passed the test this afternoon, it doesn''t mean you''re not involved in this matter!¡± ¡°Go ahead and investigate. If every clue indicates it''s me, it will only take you a moment to kill me with your skills. I''m ready anytime,¡± Lio said. Anthony nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. I will definitely get to the bottom of this matter.¡± ¡°Can we talk about something else now?" Lio asked. Anthony leaned backfortably, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°What are you referring to? ¡°You''re so smart. Don¡¯t you know why I''m here?¡± Lio walked straight over and sat down next to him, carrying on as if he were chatting with an old friend. Watching him make himself at home, Anthony merely nced at him, unbothered. His gaze fell on him, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°I truly don''t know.¡± Lio pursed hisJips, aware that Anthony waspretending. He didn''t beat a oundthe bush and said ¡° directly, SAll right, since you don''te> want t@ Say it, let me do it. Wher you camecto ask about Keh a yesterday, I mentioned Lob¨¦ck. You didn''t believe me, did you?¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ¡°So?¡± ¡®I''ve found the evidence!¡± Upon hearing these words, Anthony and Thalia exchanged nces, yet neither of them said anything. ¡°I admit that you guessed it correctly. Indeed, I harbored a personal grudge against Lobeck. Initially, I thought you were here for revenge, so I kept silent. But now, we are all in the same beat, so I''m willing to share with you everything I know! Anthony immediately said, ¡°It''s still uncertain whether we''re in the same boat or not! Lio looked at him. ¡°We are!¡± ¡°Why are you so certain?¡± ¡°Do I need to exin it explicitly?¡± Anthony continued to narrow his eyes, appearing utterly perplexed At that moment, Lio pulled out his phone, scrolled to a photo of Keh, and then directly held it up topare it with Anthony''s face. ¡°So, do you have any more questions?¡± Lio asked. Thalia moved closer, took a look, and feigned a cough. Lio chuckled. ¡°When I saw you yesterday, I thought you looked familiar, butt couldn''t ce you. os Howevek_ when I looked at Keti''s photo-@gain after you left, it all OY clicked. If I''m not mistaken, you have a significant connection with: K¨¦h, don''t you?¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Anthony sat unmoving. There was nothing he could do. When his face waspared with Keh''s, no one would believe if they were told they were not rted. ¡°What, don¡¯t you have anything to say now?¡± Lio asked, looking at Anthony. Anthony looked at him andughed as he said, ¡°Even if you guessed right, it doesn''t mean we''re in the same boat!¡± Lio put away his phone, then murmured, ¡°I don''t know why Lobeck had-gomeone disguised as a Keh all those years ago, but <> everyone¨¦-who was involved in that mattenwas silenced. So, I''m certain it wasn''t anything good. Since you''re investigating this and you fappen ike) look so much like Keh, I''m sure you''re here for revenge.¡± After saying this, he stared at Anthony intently. Anthony returned the stare calmly. Despite his tender age, his gaze held a remarkable depth. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1099 Being Used Chapter 1099 Being Used Truth be told, Lio was somewhat uneasy. After all, these were merely his spections. Moreover, even if he did guess correctly, it didn''t mean anything. The child before him was young, yet his thoughts were profound. The look in his eyes at times left him somewhat at a loss. On the other hand, Thalia appeared nonchnt, and aside from her ruthless methods, he could generally guess her thoughts. Therefore, at this moment, although it seemed that Lio had figured something out, he was, in fact, still in a passive position. ¡°Did I guess correctly?¡± Lio asked Anthony in a low voice. Anthony gave a faint smile and nodded. ¡°You did!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly pulled out a dagger from his bosom and pressed it against Lio''s neck. There was a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Do you know that sometimes, knowing too much can lead to a swift death?¡¯ His face, as small as the palm of a hand, bore a striking resemnce to the ruthless determination of Keh Rio lowered his gaze, ncing at the dagger pressed against his throat. After a moment, he locked eyes with Anthony. With unwavering certainty, he said, ¡°You won''t kill me!¡± ¡°Oh? Are you so sure?¡± ¡°If you wanted te kill me, you would have done it yesterday and not waited until now.¡± ¡°You didn''t provoke me yesterday, but it''s a different story today. I''m in a bad mood right now, and your presence just happens to provide an outlet for me...¡± Thalia watched as Anthony acted tough, remaining silent. So long as Lio refrained from retaliating, she behaved as if blind to the situation. akin to a mother allowing her child unrestrained freedom. Lio looked at them, still appearing unworried. ¡°You haven''t even asked me what evidence I''ve found. So, until you get an answer, you won''ty a finger on me! ¡°Do you think evidence still matters to me?¡± Anthony asked. "Once we know who itis, any excuse will do to get the job done. Regardless of the reason, the oue is what truly matters!¡± Lio responded indifferently, "ls that so? With a faint smile, Anthony said, ¡°Indeed, it is so. ¡°Go ahead, then. I''m no longer of any use to you, and I''ve even angered you. You can proceed now.¡± Suddenly, Anthony moved closer, a vicious look in his eyes. ¡°You think I wouldn''t dare?¡± ¡°For you, making me disappear without a trace should be easy. If that''s the case, then get it over with!¡± Lio closed his eyes, looking like amb ready for ughter. Anthony looked at him. He had never been pressured like this by anyone before. ¡°All right, if that''s the case, I''ll grant your wish!¡± Anthony said leisurely. Lio kept his eyes shut, and even though his hands were trembling, he still wouldn''t utter a single word. An indeterminate amount of time had passed, and there was suddenly a loud bang. The sound of a heavy object falling on the table echoed. Lio opened his eyes to find Anthony staring intently at him. ¡°Are you killing me or not?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked. Looking at the dagger thrown onto the table, Lio was stunned. ¡°So, you''re not going to kill me? ¡°Stop pretending. You''re about to wet your pants!" Anthony looked at him with a hint of mockery. Lio lowered his gaze to nce at his pants, then raised his eyes to look at Anthony. ¡°I didn''t... Anthony couldn''t be bothered to pay him any attention At that moment, Thalia spoke up. ¡°Enough, stop messing around!¡± As she spoke, she turned her gaze toward Lio. ¡°Since you''ve found the evidence, then present it! ¡°It''s not that I can''t give it to you... but I have one condition!¡± Lio said as he looked at them. ¡°You even dare to set conditions?¡± ¡°If they find out I revealed Lobeck''s affairs to you all, they surely won''t let me live. I must secure a guarantee for myself!¡± Thalia nced at him. ¡°Rest assured, I do have some professional ethics. I won''t tell anyone that it was you who said it! Lio looked at her and shook his head. Thalia furrowed her brows. ¡°What does that mean?¡± A faint smile yed at the corners of Anthony''s mouth as he immediately saw through Lio. ¡°Isn''t it obvious? We''re stuck with him!¡± ¡°Stuck with him?¡¯ Upon hearing Anthony''s words, Lio immediately nodded. ¡°He''s right. That''s exactly what I meant!¡± ¡°L still don''t understand...¡± ¡°I want to follow you!¡± Lio said directly. Thalia stared at him for a moment. "By following us, you mean... ¡°I will follow you wherever you go and do whatever you¡ª¡± ¡°No way!" Thalia interrupted before Lio could even finish his sentence. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don''t like strangers following me!¡± Thalia enunciated each word ¡°You all now know my name, and I will truthfully tell you anything else you wish to know. Once you know me, I will no longer be a stranger to you!¡± "Stop!" Thelta raised her hand, N looking.athim. ¡°You might not <> understand what I''m saying, salet me tell you directly. No matter how welt I know you, I will neveragree!¡± Lio furrowed his brows. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There''s no particr reason. We''re just not cut from the same cloth!¡± ¡°You seek revenge, and so do I. We''re in the same boat. How are we not cut from the same cloth?¡± ¡°Indeed, weseek revenge, but what help can you offer? All you want is vengearice. Once we''ve dealt with Lobeck, your thirst for revenge-will be quenched. So, you might@s well Stay at home!¡± ¡° ¡°It''s not the same. I must be involved in this revenge!¡± ¡°Then go ahead!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°If I could seek my own revenge, I would have done so long ago. But the truth is, I simply can''t¡ª¡± ¡°So, you want to use us?¡± Lio was momentarily stunned. ¡°It''s not exactly that: it''s more like a convenient coincidence...¡± ¡°It seems you don''t understand the people of Darz well enough. They despise being used,¡± Thalia said to him, emphasizing each word For amoment,Lio was taken aback, then he looked at them. ¡°l admit, had the intention to use you. But I_~ realized that you are not people I could AYanipu ate, so I abandoned that.thought, Therefore, I amqrow making a plea to you. I wantio join y6u. We can seek reveng¨¦ together!¡± ¡°Didn''t I say¡ª¡± ¡°What can you offer?¡± Anthony interrupted Thalia before she could finish her sentence, asking Lio directly. Upon seeing an opportunity, Lio immediately dered, ¡°I will do whatever you ask of me! ¡°No, what can you offer us? I don''tck errand runners, nor do I need more hands for odd jobs. What I want to know now is, why should I let you join us?¡¯ Chapter 1100 Knowing Oneself And The Enemy Chapter 1100 Knowing Oneself And The Enemy After Anthony finished speaking. Thalia nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re absolutely right.¡± They looked at Lic, awaiting his response. Lio pursed his lips. Under their intense gaze, he remained silent for a long time. Anthony''s patience was wearing thin. ¡°It seems we''re done here.¡± With that, he nced at the door. ¡°The door is over there. I won''t see you out.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Thalia also waved at him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Seeing that they had ordered him to leave, Rio furrowed his brows. After a long pause. he looked at them and asked, ¡°Would it count if I could find out some information about Lobeck?¡± Anthony looked at him in surprise, but he soon recollected himself. "Of course it counts, but how would I know if you''re telling the truth or not?¡± ¡°How could I possibly joke about a matter of life and death? If you don''t believe me, I can hand everything over to you,¡± Lio said. Anthony and Thalia sized him up. their expressions a mix of skepticism and belief. ¡®If it''s possible, could you guyse with me?¡± Lio asked. Thalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°My home.¡± ¡°Your home? What for?" There was a deep and profound look in Lio''s eyes. ¡°There are things over there that might pique your interest. Thalia and Anthony exchanged a nce. After a while, Anthony nodded. ¡°All right, we can go with you. But if the items don''t pique our interest...¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lio nodded. And so, the three of them set out together. Before long, they arrived at Lio''s house by car. After the car came to a halt, Lio was just about to get out when Thalia suddenly reached out to stop him. ¡°Don''t try any tricks,¡± she warned, ¡°or else, you''ll regret it.¡± Lio simply got out of the car, and Anthony followed Seeing this, Thalia immediately followed suit and got out of the car. Watching Anthony trailing behind Lio, Thalia couldn''t help but say, ¡°You should stand behind me.¡± Anthony understood what she meant and said, ¡°Even if he wanted to find a ce to ambush us, he wouldn''t choose his own home.¡± ¡°Indeed, but remember, appearances can be deceiving. It''s always wise to be cautious,¡± said Thalia. Anthony let out a sigh and obediently positioned himself behind Thalia. ¡°Is this okay now?¡± Thalia nodded in great satisfaction. ¡°It would be nice if you always behaved so obediently like this. Lio led the way, ascended the small building, and arrived at the door of the room. He then proceeded to open the door. Thalia surveyed her surroundings, her gaze filled with caution ¡°Come in,¡± said Lio. After he entered, he turned on the light. The situation inside was just as it was when they left yesterday, with no significant differences. After Thalia and Anthony entered, Lio subsequently closed the door. Thalia looked at him. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Lio nced at them, aware of their guardedness. He sighed and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, he walked toward a wall. In one direction on the wall, he ran his hand over it, then knocked on it several times The wall that was white just moments ago suddenly transformed into transparent ss and then promptly opened up. Upon witnessing this scene, Anthony and Thalia couldn''t help but exchange another nce. ¡°The thing you want is inside,¡± Lio said, then took the lead and walked in. Thalia nced at Anthony and followed him inside. ¡°Be careful,¡± Thalia cautioned in a low voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony nodded. The space inside wasn''trge. It was merely a small room of a few square meters. Upon entering, they found the walls covered in various items. Lio looked at those items with mixed feelings. ¡°I know these things might not meanmuch to you, and perhaps they are tatters you could easily look up, However, for me, theyc, represent a significant expenditure of-tnanpower, financial reseurces, dfid time.¡± Thalia went forward and saw that the wall was filled with information about Lobeck. Anthony also looked around. It was hard not to believe at that moment that Lio and Lobeck were enemies. Seeing that they all remained silent, Lio walked up to a bulletin board. It was already filled with all sorts of information. From there, he found a piece of paper. ¡°This is what you asked for.¡± Lio turned to look at Anthony. Upon hearing the sound, Anthony turned his gaze toward him. Seeing what he held in his hand, he walked over step by step. It was a printed email, densely filled with Ustranian words. ¡°This is the email that Lobeck sent years ago, urging my friend to find the letter on having someone disguised as Keh. After my friend was silenced, everything rted to him was erased. This is what he sent to me, and I kept it. Anthony had grown up abroad since childhood, hence he was highly proficient in Ustranian and knew what was written there. Holding that printed paper, he couldn''t help but grip it much harder. ¡®I''m not sure whether it counts as evidence. You may even suspect that I fabricated it, but if you can find the person who sent this letter, perhaps you can verify the truth of my words,¡± Lio said. Anthony stared at the email, unsure of what to say for a long while. ¡°Indeed, I don''t know how useful this will be to you,¡± Lio added. ¡°These are the things I''ve found over the years. I''m not sure if they''ll be of any help to you, but this is all I can do.¡± At that moment, Thalia was at her most rational She briefly gced at the items on the wall, thepturned her gaze to Lio. ¡°Over the-past decade, you''ve spared no effortor expense in investigating these Aratters, even going so faras Ke) create this secret room. Itcant be as-simple as you im, just''Seeking revenge for your friend, can it?¡± She believed in friendship, but she didn''t believe in people knowingly engaging in futile endeavors. It didn¡¯t quite conform tomon sense. Therefore, she was always skeptical about this. A glint of coldness shed in Lio''s slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°Yes, you''re right. I indeed have more reasons than just him... Thalia looked at him, waiting for a reason that could convince her. Lio clenched his fists and dered, "Because among those who died that day was my younger brother!¡± Thalia was taken aback for a moment. ¡°When the pegple from Lobeck came to silence us, we were drinking together that day. The alcohol ran out, and (happened to go out to buy more. twas during this time that they arrived, They mistook my. younger brother for me and-killed him too...¡± Lio said, his eyes filled with hatred. Upon hearing these words, Thalia instantly understood I see. If that''s the case, it''s understandable why he''s so obsessed with this. It wasn''t that she particrly enjoyed prying into other people''s privacy. She understood well that only by knowing the other party''s boundaries and intentions could she confidently ept everything. After all, only by knowing oneself and the enemy can one win every battle. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!